《The Summoned Monster That Is Summoning Another Monster》 Chapter 1 PROLOGUE Hi! My name is Shadowsh, 21 years old and a hardcore gamer. I was just ying Monster World Online and leveling up my character when theputer started to emit smoke but I didn¡¯t even notice it because I was just in one more level in owning the title the strongest summoner. When my character hit the god level a notification pop out (Congrattions on obtaining the Summoning System and achieving the title the god summoner), then theputer exploded sting me with it. That¡¯s were the story end or so I thought... Chapter 2 CHAPTER 1 WHAT!!?? When I opened my eyes all I can see is darkness. Then there is only one thing that was on my mind that time: ¡®Oh shit I be blind¡¯ Shadowsh tried to move his body but he felt so stiff. ¡®Oh fuck oh fuck I have been paralyzed¡¯ ¡®Why the fuck am I so sleepy, sigh. Oh well, I¡¯ll sleep for now, I guess¡¯ When Shadowsh woke up the next day, he saw a light making his yearning soul filled with joy, ..... ¡®Yes omg yes, thank you god that I am not blind!¡¯ Then out of nowhere, somebody grabbed him and picked him up bringing him some ce outside where he was staying. When he looks at the person carrying him he was extremely shocked and bbergasted. It was actually a beautiful white fox. ¡®Omg how can a fox be that huge. Shit I think it will eat me!¡¯ But when it looked at him, he only saw tenderness on the fox eyes with no hint of hostility. When Shadowsh finally looked at his arms, his heart violently shook than when he first saw the white fox carrying him. His arms are now paws and he is surrounded by the trees that appear huge as if he they were skyscrapers in his knownnd. While being carried, Shadowsh saw where the fox is bringing him. There he met 3 fox pupsying on the grass, not a care in the world. Not knowing what is happening, he heard the delicate and gorgeous white fox spoke, ¡°You are the only male fox I¡¯ve given birth to. It happens just once in every thousand births. This is a joyous asion indeed.¡± Her clear voice was very refreshing, like a spring after a winter season. Nevertheless, what it said was like a lightning and thunder striking and rumbling into his head, ¡®I am a fox?¡¯ A week passed before he was used to being a fox. My mother told us what kind of world we are living in. It was a world a brutal one in where strength reigns supreme and different races live for survival. The forces that dominate this world are the Demonic Beasts or Monsters, Angels, Demons, Humans, Demi-Humans, Undeads and Elves. Additionally, the reward of Monster World Online the Summoning System was also brought with him when he was reincarnated in here. (Will the host bind the system?) At first, he was thinking of what to do in this world. Upon being reincarnated as a fox, he expected that he will live his way like this until hisst breath, but knowing the dangers lurking around, he wanted to at least protect the family that he has. For now, he looking after his siblings is his top priority and then to learn the way of the fox. Therefore, Shadowsh had put it on hold until he was ready or get fully ustomed with this new life. With the help of the SYSTEM he will have the strength to protect those who are dear to him, conquer the most sought-after challenges and who knows, he might be the key to be one of the races that dominate thisnd. After a week of ying with his sisters and getting used to his fox body, Shadow was now going to bind with the SYSTEM. (Binding Host and System...bindingplete) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Race : Fox Grade : Normal Level : level 1 Skills : None Energy : 5/5 Mana : Locked Attributes : None Passive Skill : Charm(Foe and friends will be affected by this it is only effective on opposite gender) Skill Points : 0 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (Host gained one free summoning card) (Proceed in summoning?) Shadow nodded, unexpectedly the SYSTEM responded to him. (Host gained beginner¡¯s luck) (Monster being summoned will undergo evolution) (Summoned Skeleton monster is undergoing evolution...process finished) (Gained 5 free skill points) (Gained the title summoner) (Summoner title effect : gains + 10 mana every monster summoned) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Monster : Iron Skeleton Race : Undead Grade : Rare Level : level 1 Skills : None Energy : 5/5 Mana : 1/1 Mana Restoration : 1/hour Attributes : Steel Passive Skill : Devouring Bones(Can devour bones to strengthen itself) Passive Skill 2 : Iron Bones(Strengthen defence by 25%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was very disappointed with his first summon. To think it was one of the weakest monster in the world. Thankfully, he has the beginner¡¯s luck. At least he has an ability to summon monster in this world, albeit weaker than he can imagine. ¡®Well, start with first level again.¡¯ Shadowsh then goes to his mom and told her that he will be exploring for a while. But what he really ns to do was to kill some monsters to level up Sans and him. (He named the skeleton Sans). It was hard at first as his mother tends to be overprotective with him being the only boy she has given birth to. His mother at first got worried and asked him what is happening, he tried to exin that he just wanted to see what¡¯s in their ce. His mother thinking that he might be a prophetic fox as he is eager to know his surroundings at this age, stared at him for a long time before conceding to his ns. However, he used his charm and sessfully made his mother agreed. His siblings where left on their home with their mother as they are more safe while able to survive in the forest than travel with him. He is also morefortable going alone so that he can explore the SYSTEM and use Sans as he please, anytime he needs it. As they have been living with the motto of: Strength is everything. The two of them (Shadow and Sans) were traveling when they met a slime. Shadowsh then ordered Sans to attack the slime but it seems like the slime was immune to physical attacks. He ordered: ¡°Sans, pull its core¡± The Sans then dug its bony arm into the slime¡¯s body and grabs its core before pulling it out. ¡°Good job Sans¡± Shadow looks at the core that his Sans are holding, when suddenly a notification pop out: (Devour core?) ¡®What? you can devour cores?¡¯ The SYSTEM answered him: (Yes it will strengthen the System and gives the host +1 Mana) ..... ¡®Good!¡¯ ¡°Devour!¡± Shadowsh left it to the SYSTEM to devour the core and gained an additional Mana. Following that, they searched for other preys to kill. Shadowsh and Sans continued hunting and returned before sundown. He let Sans hide in an another cave while he returned home. The two of them did not have a sessful kill except for the slime in the entire day. Nevertheless, he found some of the SYSTEM uses. For example, he can now scan other monster that is in the same realm of him. Although it can only show some of the information and not all of it, he is more than happy with such use. Shadowsh then had a good night sleep with his fox family. Morning came, Shadowsh was ying with his sisters with the game called tag when they became hungry. Their mom would often hunt food for them since such is the life of the little fox pups. However, he got another n in his mind. After ying with his sisters for hours, Shadowsh then came to his mother and told her that he will be exploring again. His mother then warned him not to go too far and return before sundown. Shadowsh then goes to where Sans is and brought him to hunt again. They were traveling when they saw a Fanged Rabbit. He then decided to make this their prey. Both Sans and him were hiding in the bushes waiting for the unsuspecting rabbit to be ambushed when the rabbit finally came close to them. Sans pounce on it and use his bony arms to smash the head of the rabbit. After killing the rabbit, Shadowsh then started to feast on rabbit even though it is raw. He got used to eating raw food that his fox mom brought to him so this is his new normal way of living now. He then brought some of it home and shared it to his sisters. When his mother saw him bringing some meat she immediately thought that he fought some monsters that his small body can not withstand. She might be happy that he could be a prophetic fox but she wanted him to learn slowly but surely; not taking more than he can chew is what she told him. Due to fear and worry for him, she started reprimanding him telling him that it was very dangerous at his age. ¡°Mom I saw this meat when I was exploring through the forest, I am not the one who killed it¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± he immediately nodded while in his mind ¡®I did not lie to you it was Sans that killed it¡¯ Then night came, they have dinner and yed some more until they all slept. The following morning, their mother brought them outside and it seems she has something to say. ¡°My darling today I will teach a skill¡± When Shadowsh heard this his eyes lit up. To have a skill was something he really, really wants. ¡°The skill is Fireball. Our fox race is actually very good at conjuring me attacks and illusion so I know you can master the skill¡± She then demonstrated how to shoot a fireball to show them the skill which they will be using. After that, she told them the process in doing it. Firstly, gather elemental energy and conjure it into a ball before firing it. Shadowsh and his sisters started practicing how to fire a fireball. (Gained skill Energy Ball. It can be strengthened if a specific element is added into it) ¡®But I don¡¯t have any attributes¡¯ (Host can pick at least 2 random attributes in the elemental selection: Normal = Fire, Wind, Earth, Water, Nature Rare : Dark, Light, Yin, Ice, Thunder, Spirit, Poison Special : Death, Life, Space, Time Physical : Steel, Rock, Strength) (Host race have a greatpatibility with Fire and Yin, bind it?) Shadow was deep in thought and decided ¡®Bind the Fire Element while he randomize the second attribute¡¯ (Random pick Host gained Dark attribute) (Which element shall the host add onto the energy ball?) ¡®Fire¡¯ (Skill Energy Ball has upgraded into Fireball) Shadowsh then used [Fireball] in front of his fox family. His sisters looked at him with admiration while his mother looks at him with suprise and delight. ¡°Mom, I will be exploring the forest again don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be extra careful and besides I now have a skill so I have strength to defend myself¡± His mother nodded but still reminded him to be very careful even though he gained a skill and he shouldn¡¯t be too proud. Shadowsh nodded and left. He went to where Sans is and brought him again to hunt. They were exploring the forest for at least an hour when they found some monsters, but they were too weakpared to the monster they know. When Shadowsh was just about to call it a day, he suddenly saw a ferocious looking boar.?He use the SYSTEM and scanned it. He found out that it was Level 4 Iron Tusked Boar. Shadow decided to kill it he while using 3 of his skill points to upgrade his level 0 Fireball into level 3 Fireball. Its attack power was strengthened by 60%. Shadow then use the same method as they did when they killed the Fanged Rabbit. They waited for the Iron Tusked Boar toe closer. When it was in position, Sans pounced on it and bashed its head. The boar was startled and was cleanly hit in the head by Sans attack. It got dizzy, now?Shadowsh followed it with a [Fireball] sting the boar. It seems Shadowsh aim and control of the skill was still not good. He was aiming at the boar¡¯s head but hit its body instead. Chapter 3 CHAPTER 2 The attack damage dealth with the boar made it let out an agonizing roar. Shadow began concentrating again and tried to conjure another [Fireball]. Sans kept hitting the boar¡¯s head pounding it until it was smashed. Unfortunately, they were not sessful. The boar, with its intinct of surviving from danger and trying to get ahold of its self, made an enraged roar, attacked them and used its tusk to lift Sans. It throws him like a rag doll and then sets its raging sight to Shadowsh. ¡®Shit I need more time¡¯ Shadow was very nervous looking at the boar with its eyes holding contempt and murder. ¡°Sans I need your help!!!¡± He then cancel the process and started running into the thick bushes. Sans stood up. It started chasing the boar that is charging at Shadowsh. The boar got even more furious when it started to chase Shadowsh. (Can¡¯t me it though, Shadowsh was an expert in running away.?He was also good at using his surrounding for his own advantage with his little body while making good use of their innate skill of misdirection). Meanwhile, Sans have already arrived next to Shadowsh. ..... ¡°Sans, ambush it again. I¡¯ll try to lure it here¡±. Sans then hid under the bushes while Shadowsh came forward and let the boar see him as expected. The boar immediately started chasing Shadowsh again with the intent to remove his enemies no matter what. Shadowsh then led the boar where Sans is hiding. When the boar was nearing, Sans pounded its head causing it to bleed. ¡®Chance¡¯ Shadowsh then started loading his attack to st the boar¡¯s head once and for all because no matter how clever they are with using tactics, they will be exhausted as well. Sans kept pounding the boar¡¯s head causing the injury of the boar to worsen. ¡®Now!¡¯ Shadowsh then fired a [Fireball] straight in the head of the boar. Sans then hurriedly ducked. Shadowsh had already warned it trough the SYSTEM. *Boom* The boar¡¯s head burst open, scattering its brain guts all over the ce. (You have level up) (Sans has level up) (Sans gained a skill [Iron Bone Pound]) (Fireball Mastery has level up from Zero to F) Shadowsh then looked at his and Sans stats. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Race : Fox Grade : Normal Level : level 2 Skills : Fireball (Lvl 3) (F) (Description : conjures an energy ball that is filled with Fire element) (Uses 1 Mana/Use) Energy : 3/6 Mana : 11/13 Mana Restoration : 1/30 minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Skill : Charm(Foe and friends will be affected by this it is only effective on opposite gender) Skill Points : 3 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Monster : Iron Skeleton Race : Undead Grade : Rare Level : level 2 Skills : Iron Bone Pound (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Coats the bone arm with Steel Element and pound hard) (Uses 1 Energy/Use) Energy : 3/8 Mana : 2/2 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Steel Passive Skill : Devouring Bones(Can devour bones to strengthen itself) Passive Skill 2 : Iron Bones(Strengthen defence by 25%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Sans, carry the boar today. You areing with me.¡± When Sans lifted the boar, Shadow was shock by what it saw. The tusk of the boar was devoured by Sans. Too bad it did not raise its level. ¡®I need to know what other things can make Sans level up.¡¯ With a determination in mind, they went home bringing the bacon. When he got back to the foxes yground, Shadowsh saw his sisters who were still ying and their mother sleeping besides the pond. Probably feeling them and not being able to recognize hispanion, she suddenly woke up and looks at Sans with hostility. Shadow immediately exined the situation so that it will not cause any misunderstanding. ¡°Mom don¡¯t worry, he is my friend. We have been friends for a long time and I know it is hard to exin now but he¡¯s been with me since I can remember.¡± Using his charm to convince his mother in the process, his?mother¡¯s hostility disappeared but remained wary of Sans. Trying to distract the tense atmosphere, he presented their hunt. ¡°Mom I brought snacks for the for the family.¡± Shadowsh then let his mother cut 1/3 of the boar and gave it to Sans. Even though he is just a skeleton, Sans can devour all the blood and meat strengthening his bones without any problem. Shadowsh then ordered Sans to build a Barbeque ce. He fired a [Fireball] to lit up a bonfire so that all of them can feast on the barbeque, well except for Sans because it devoured all the bones while eating the 1/3 portion of it raw. After eating, Shadowsh yed some more with his sister while Sans stayed underneath a tree looking like a dead skeleton. They spent the entire afternoon ying with his sister before going back to their burrow. Maybe due to her worry that he keeps going home with his hunt, his mother brought dinner that time and told him to look after his sisters. Because they love the barbecue that he presented, she also copied Shadowsh¡¯s method by cooking the raw meat. They have a sumptuous dinner and sleep. Shadow also found out that just by continuous eating, it can level up a monster but with winning battles the speed of digesting the nutrients of their food is faster so they leveled up quicker. The following day, they did the same routine by practicing [Fireball] with their mom. The only difference is that Shadowsh was also sharing his experience to his sisters after practicing it for 2 hours. His mastery in using fireball has gone to (F) to (F+). Shadowsh then asked permission to his mother to explore the forest again, making a promise not to overdo anything. After gaining his mother¡¯s permission, he brought Sans with him to hunt again making him more excited. While they were exploring the forest, it can not be helped that they encounter also many different monsters. However, this time they did not fight with them because they know they were still weakpared to those monster. When they were resting underneath a shade of a tree, some rustling sounds came from a nearby bush. Shadowsh immediately got ready and Sans positioned in front of him, guarding him whenever a monstere out. Shadowsh let out a sigh of relief when they saw who the intruder is. ¡°So it was just a bunny¡± Shadowsh startedughing but he chocked when it started speaking. ¡°I am not an just a bunny. I am THE bunny, by the way are you Shadowsh, right? Your mother is calling you back.¡± The bunny started introducing itself arrogantly and taunting about Shadowsh being called by his mother. Not being swayed by him, Shadowsh was still dumbfounded by the bunny talking to him for the first time. Other than his mother and sisters, this was the first time he heard another monster talk to him. He only came out of his stupor when what the bunny said sink in. ¡°You know my mother?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously. ¡°Yes your mother is one of the intelligent monsters here. My mother knows her, my mom said that there was a meeting in your ce. The monsters attending are all the intelligent monsters in the forest she said.¡± ¡®I see. Mom is amazing.¡¯ Shadowsh nodded and followed the bunny back to their ce. When he returned he saw many monsters talking to each other. The most dazzling ones are the gori, the wolf and the hawk. The bunny ed him to his mother. Shadow saw his mother talking to a cute rabbit with a very long, fluffy ears. When his mother saw him, she drags him in front of the rabbit. ..... ¡°Oh there you are,e let me introduce you to your aunt¡± his mother introduced the both of them to each other. Too bad though that monsters don¡¯t have their own names so they remembered each other by their mana. ¡°Oh such a cute girl she will make a perfect friend for my darling daughter.¡± What the rabbit said really took a blow on Shadowsh¡¯s pride. He was screaming in his head: ¡®Me a girl?!! A girl?!!!!!!!!¡¯ Over and over again His mother justughed upon seeing his awkward expression. ¡°All my children are girls except this one. He is one of the rare male foxes¡± The rabbit seems taken aback and scrutinize Shadowsh from head to toe. He then proudly held up his face and chest thinking in his mind: ¡®You might be blind not to see my handsome appearance.¡¯ Contrary to Shadow¡¯s expectation, what the rabbit said after nearly made Shadowsh spit blood. ¡°No matter where you look at it he definitely look like a girl. He is much more pretty than an average female fox.¡± When she said that, Shadowsh literally bangs his head into the ground while his mother wasughing for his funny expression. ¡°All of the intelligent monsters, we gather you all here today because there are two important and grave information I need to convey to you,¡± the gori suddenly shouted making all the monsters quiet down and look at the three of them. ¡°There are report of sightings of a horde Starving Acid Boars seen on the northwest of the Jade Tree Forest.¡± The wolf suddenly announced. What he said changed the faces of some of monsters gathering here. It seems that the boar is an immediate threat to them and thus making them start discussing about what to do. ¡°Mom what is a Starving Acid Boar?¡± When Shadowsh asked the questio, the wolf heard him and looks at him silently. It seems that he approved of what Shadowsh asked. ¡°I know some of you here don¡¯t know about the Starving Acid Boar, then let me tell you about it.¡± The wolf suddenly said, making the attention of the monsters gather to him. ¡°The Starving Acid Boar is a monster that will devour everything on its surrounding. Additionally, they excrete acid that pollutes the ce. They have a devastating effect in their surrounding and they multiply very fast if left unnoticed. They can ravage the forest into the ground and such creatures are extremely greedy and gluttonous.¡± Shadowsh expression finally changed. This type of boar was just a cancer of society. The monsters also started making a ruckus. Their demeanor is that they are panicking. ¡°Quiet down everyone! Hawk-san also have a report.¡± The gori suddenly shouted, making the rowdy monsters silent. He then nodded at the hawk. ¡°I also found humans near the forest, some of them are venturing deep in Jade Tree Forest. They are in the northern part of the forest.¡± The monsters get even more frightened with the additional information. First boar, now humans? Chapter 4 CHAPTER 3 FREDRICK AND VALKIRY Seeing themotion, Shadowsh suddenly raised his paw. The hawk was surprised by it but still nodded ¡°what is it young one?¡± ¡°How strong are the humans venturing in the forest and what are their attitude toward monsters?¡± Every monster looks at Shadowsh with admiration, what a great question. The hawk also looks at him with admiration. ¡°Their strength is mostly made up of Silver Rank but their attitude to us is that of a predator to a prey. They only see us as livestock, not even a hint of mercy to the intelligent ones.¡± The hawk answered sadly. The monsters started to get angry at the humans thinking that these strangers just barge into their homes and started eating their friends. This time Shadowsh looks at the wolf and asks, ¡°Sir wolf, can you lead the Starving Acid Boars into the human settlement?¡± What Shadowsh said was like a p of thunder on the monsters head. They excitedly nodded and praised how great the n is. ..... Then they started to discuss how can they implement the n. Shadowsh looks at the monsters onest time before going out and nning to y with his sisters but what he didn¡¯t know is that some of the young intelligent monsters are all looking at him with admiration and new fighting intent. The ones excluding the fighting intent are the bunny, a ck wolf cub, a white wolf cub, a hawk chick and a leopard cub. The monsters were still discussing about their n and it seems that it will take a long time to finalized those. When they were still in the heat of discussion, the silent gori suddenly spoke, ¡°how about asking that young fox?¡± What he said made the others finally remembered that the idea came from a young little fox. ¡°Can someone call him here?¡± The bunny then hop to where Shadow is. When she got there she saw a skeleton lying in the shade of a tree while Shadow was ying with his sisters. ¡°Hey you!!!¡± Shadow stops and look at the bunny confusingly as to why is she calling him. ¡°What is it little bunny?¡± ¡°You are being called back to the meeting, it seems that they want ask you to share some of your ideas on how to implement your n.¡± Shadowsh nodded and followed the bunny back to the gathering. Shadowsh bowed to the older monsters and said, ¡°did you call me elders?¡± All the monsters nodded, they felt good about this young little fox who isn¡¯t only smart but also polite. The gori nodded and said ¡°we are here to ask you to hear some of your opinions¡± Shadowsh bowed to him and said ¡°I am very sorry but I don¡¯t have enough information about our enemies so I have to refrain from sharing my ideas.¡± The gori listened to what Shadowsh said and nodded. He then told the hawk and the wolf to tell Shadowsh all the information they know about the boars and humans. It took an hour to share all the information that the two monster gathered. Shadowsh pondered and started sharing what his ns are. ¡°It seems that there is a Starving Acid Boar King that leads all the other boars, which is unusual, that is why nearly all the Starving Acid Boar in the forest gathered together and even started to attack in teams. Based on what wolf-san said this monster should be a solitary creature.¡± All the monsters including the big 3 was enlightened. No they know why those boars got together. ¡°About the humans, well they are simply more cunning and cruel than monsters so I don¡¯t have any concrete idea about them yet.¡± All the monsters nodded. They know that humans are very sly. ¡°The idea I got is to hawk-san to drop a stone into the head of the Starving Acid Boar King making it enraged then lead the it to the humans.¡± Shadow suggested. The monster admiration to Shadowsh increased, such a detailed n was given to them already. ¡°Also, any boars that was left or got separated from the rest should be hunted by speed type monsters to avoid them from teaming up.¡± He added. The monster found it reasonable and felt relieved that Shadowsh was there. If not, they won¡¯t know what they will do. Shadowsh then came forward to Hawk-san. ¡°Hawk-san, please be very careful when approaching the king. It must have aces on its sleeve, you must escape at the first sign of danger.¡± Hawk-san nodded. He then introduced his daughter to Shadowsh. ¡°Here meet my daughter. By the way she is one year older than you.¡± Shadowsh was about to introduce himself when the chick raised her little wing and proudly looks at Shadowsh. ¡°Yes I am older than you and that means I am superior than you.¡± She was very smug about what she said as she raised her head looking at him condescendingly. Shadowsh looked at her strangely. ¡°Okay? then I am Shadowsh, nice to meet you.¡± When he finished what he said, the father and daughter look at him dazed ¡°You have a name? Who named you?¡± ¡°I have named myself, why?¡± what Shadowsh said was a great blow to the chick. It seems that it was a great aplishment to name oneself. ¡°Why did you name yourself?¡± Hawk-san asks. Shadowsh said while looking at the clear sky ¡°I don¡¯t know why, maybe because I want to be called by my very own name other than being called of what type of monster I am.¡± What Shadowsh said seems to hit something deep in the hawks heart. It is always what he wanted, to be unique than other hawks that is why he always hangs around with other intelligent creatures to make him known and not be mistaken by some other hawks. ¡°Then young one how about giving me and my daughter a unique name?¡± Shadowsh thought for it a bit and said ¡°then how about Fredrick as your name, and for your daughter is Valkiry?¡± ¡°Splendid names indeed. Now, I am called Fredrick and my daughter is Valkiry!¡± The hawk merrily spoken. After the gathering Shadowsh was thinking that he wants to have a summoned monster that can scout the surrounding for him so that he can ess information early and readily. Therefore he ask the SYSTEM when will be the next free summon. (To ess free summoning, Host needs to level up and enter a new realm. The higher the realm, the higher chance that Host can gain higher grade monsters). So Shadowsh trained harder and also wants to develop a skill of his own so he continuously battle with wild monsters that has is no intelligence. There is a rule in the Jade Tree Forest that was made by the united alliance of intelligent monsters that an intelligent monster that is a member of the alliance must not attack another member of the alliance. Shadowsh was exploring with Sans a week that passes after the gathering. Shadowsh and Sans have grown stronger than before. Their level is now Level 4. Shadowsh always brought his prey back home and shares with his sisters. Now, they are Level 2 from Level 1. Even though they do not hunt, they were training their Mastery of the skill [Fireball] that their mother taught to them. Shadowsh mastery goes to (F+) to (E-). He also added 1 more SP(Skill Point) to [Fireball] making it into Level 4 increasing its damage by 20%. After exploring for an hour, they finally found their first prey of the day. A Level 6 Dashing Antelope. This monster should be very fast when fleeing as you can tell from its name. So he let Sans did the very same method that they always use in hunting, by ambushing prey. They waited for 10 minutes until the monster was within the target range. Sans pounce on it using [Iron Bone Pound] breaking the antelope¡¯s head. A notification pop out after Sans killed the antelope. (Sans gain a skill Ambush Strike : If used on an unsuspecting prey it can trigger an effect Effect : Armour Break 2 Energy/Use) (This skill is locked can be unlocked when Sans achieved Bronze Rank) Shadowsh was bewildered. ¡®Can be unlocked when Sans achieved Bronze Rank?¡¯ Shadowsh then asks the SYSTEM, ¡®do you mean there is a specific number of skill that can be learned ording to being rank?¡¯ (Yes, none rank can only learn 1 skill, Bronze Rank is 2, Silver Rank is 4, Gold Rank is 6 and Dark Gold Rank is 10 further level is still unknown need to upgrade SYSTEM) ¡®Need to upgrade SYSTEM?¡¯ Shadowsh was confused again. ¡®Does it mean that you can still be upgraded?¡¯ (Yes when host can advance a rank, the SYSTEM will add an additional function or upgrade an already functioning ability) Shadowsh was enlightened ¡®So that¡¯s why¡¯ He was also very excited of what ability the SYSTEM will gain in the future. Sans then carried the antelope back to Shadowsh home. When they returned, Shadowsh cooked the antelope, but as per usual Sans get 1/3 of the score while the rest were shared by Shadowsh and his family. He doesn¡¯t mind though, as long as they level up. After having a meal, both Sans and Shadowsh went hunting again because the day was still early. ..... They kept searching for a prey and at the same time exploring the forest to note for its geographical traits. They then arrived at a creek where they found some fishes. Insects and other creatures are also living in there. Chapter 5 CHAPTER 4 Upon seeing a bullfrog as wide as a dinner te and as tall as 30 feet, Shadowsh decided to make it their prey so he shoots a [Fireball] hitting the Bullfrog killing it in one shot. He then ordered Sans to carry it but decided to get some more prey so they haven¡¯t left. He thought that this prey was not enough then killed 4 more bullfrogs before returning home. He gave two of the bullfrogs to Sans while he cooked the other 3, sharing it with his family members. The 2 of them didn¡¯t continue to hunt, instead choose to train their skill mastery. Sans was pounding a tree using [Iron Bone Pound] making the tree to continuously shake. Meamwhile, Shadowsh was training alongside with his sisters and they continued until they were exhausted after half a day of training. When it is time to rx, they started ying never minding Sans who is still pounding the tree with no care in the world. Night came, they had a sumptous dinner and sleptfortably thereafter, filling them with happiness. ..... When morning came, even though it is still too early in the time of the day, Shadowsh and Sans prepared to go hunting. Unfortunately, it did not happen because of the rain. ¡°Okay my children mommy will be hunting breakfast so wait for me.¡± Shadowsh mother was about to go hunting but he stopped her and ordered Sans to hunt in her stead with 10 bullfrogs and bring them home. Sans then went out, heading to the creek they found yesterday. Shadowsh and his family waited for a couple of minutes until Sans returned. It brought 10 bullfrogs with him. Shadowsh then cook all the frogs and told Sans to continue hunting so that it will have its own food. After they had breakfast they did not have anything to do so Shadowsh thought of naming his family. ¡°Mom, I think it is great for us to have a name of our own so what about I chose a name for each of us?¡± Shadowsh said while wagging his cute tail. ¡°Yes you are probably right son. So what name will you give us?¡± Shadowsh pondered for some time and said: ¡°My name should be Shadowsh. Yours will be Mary.¡± Shadow then pointed to his three sisters one by one. ¡°Lucy, Foxxy and Dorothy¡± Shadowsh then told them Sans name. Now all of his family members have proper names. The rain continued so Shadowsh have nothing better to do. Therefore to not waste time, he teach his sisters about monsters he already fought. He, in addition, shared his understandings about [Fireball]. After that, they started to y in the burrow, too bad it had a very small space for their growing bodies. Sans returned after 3 hours. Shadow was also surprised to find that Sans leveled up. Currently, it is one lever higher than Shadowsh. ¡°Brother there are not a thing to do in here,¡± said Foxxy. She is the smallest of the foxes, was also the most hyperactive one in the family. The tallest one is Lucy as well as the eldest. The most graceful one is Dorothy. ¡°I know, how about asking mom to change ce to a much bigger home?¡± Shadowsh suggested. They find this reasonable so his sisters agreed and asked their mother about it. After hearing her children¡¯s request, she hesitated and looks at them seriously. ¡°I also wanted to move but the danger in the forest is far too great for all of you to bear. The ce where we are staying is the safest one.¡± Shadowsh nodded trying to recall some things, he was thinking which ce did Sans and him explored that has a suitable ce for them to move. After thinking deeply Shadowsh remembered the area near the creek and saw a cave there. When the rain stopped, he decided to explore there some more to know if it is safe for his family or not. However, the rain continued to pour heavily until night time so he had no choice but to stay put as of the moment. As for Sans, it keeps hunting but the sess rate was low without Shadowshmanding it. It can¡¯t exhibit his full strength. The next day, the sky was clear and there is a fresh smell all around as if the rain washed all the little chaos in their world making a fresh new start. Shadowsh proceed with his initial n to explore the cave. When they arrived there, it was still the calm and clear creek. As they entered the cave they noticed that the deeper they go, the darker it gets. When they finally got to the deepest part Shadowsh was shocked by what he found. It is a whole different world, contrary to the dark path they have taken, this time, it was very bright. In addition, the ground was filled with nothing but weeds. Nevertheless, all over the ce was stctites glowing making the ce like a wondend and what¡¯s more there was a small glowing tree at the center mesmerizing him. Shadowsh was very curious about the tree so he asks the SYSTEM if it could scan the tree. (System still does not have the ability to scan non monster beings) Shadowsh felt disappointed. Still it only made his resolve stronger. He and Sans searched the whole ce if it fits them for security, safety and sustainability. When they finally measured the whole ce, they felt ted since the ce is as wide as two basketball courts. Shadowsh decided to move his family here, therefore when he got out he covered the entrance with vines, to avoid other creatures from upying it unnecessarily. He then returned to his home. When he got there he saw that his mother as usual is training his sisters in their mastery of [Fireball]. He estimated that his sisters at least have a rating of (F) on their mastery, making him quite satisfied. After a moment, Shadowsh came to his mom and said: ¡°Mom I have found a great ce, it is safe and very spacious. We can move there and make it our new home.¡± His mother was surprised to hear what he said so she kept asking if it is real. Fully grasping the situation and after being assured that it is a suitable ce to live in, his mother brought his sisters and followed him back into the cave. When they first got there his family were also mesmerized by the creek scenery. As Shadowsh leads them into the cave, at first his family thought he was joking because he lead them into a couple of vines, but when he passed through the vines they realized that it was just a camouge to cover the entrance of the cave. After walking for a few seconds they arrived at the deepest part of the cave, they were again captivated by the scenery. The whole family then happily epted their new home. His mother kept admiring the ce. ¡°You girls can now train again with targeting this crystal. You must hit it in a distance.¡± Mary was the first one to go showing them how and started to train her daughters in the cave. ¡°Mom I suggest to also bring them outside to shoot dragonflies. At least they have a moving target, greatly increasing their skill mastery.¡± What Shadowsh suggested lit up all the girls¡¯ eyes. They kept nodding, Mary also thought it is much better to train their mastery in a moving target. Shadowsh then left with Sans to hunt. They hunted some of the much more stronger monsters than before, like a Level 7 War Hog. It is a violent monster that likes to m itself onto other monsters. It is an omnivore but it prefers to eat meat more. It is also in a high level on its rank, the levels are split into 4 categories and split into 10 levels 1-3 is low level, 4-6 is mid level, 7-9 is high level and 10 is the transition. ¡°Sans I will lead the hog here, attack it when it is close.¡± Shadowsh then fired a [Fireball] towards the hog to gain his agro. *Boom* The [Fireball] exploded when it hits the hog leaving a scorch mark. The hog let out a squeal. Shadowsh suck on a cold breath, he never thought a level 4 [Fireball] could cause that much damage, great improvement in his part. ¡°Sans, change of n. I¡¯ll kill it myself.¡± Shadowsh then kept firing Level 4 [Fireball] on the War Hog until his mana was depleted. It only took 2 minutes to kill the hog, seems that he needs to invest further on his skills. He then ordered Sans to carry the hog back to their home. He also decided to level up his [Fireball] into level 5 but something unexpected happen. (Host cannot level up skill) He was bewildered as to why he can¡¯t upgrade the skill so he ask the SYSTEM (Host needs to have a Mastery of (S) to level up a skill onto its final level) ¡®Level 5 is the final level of a skill?¡¯ (Yes, after that is the upgrade form of the skill having twice the damage of the original skill) Shadowsh was enlightened so he returned home. When he returned they started eating the War Hog, as usual 1/3 goes to Sans. Sadly, the hog had already been cooked by Shadowsh [Fireball] so Sans gain much less nutrient than normally. Shadowsh then came toward his mother and said ¡°Mom me and Sans will be eating our portion of the prey in the forest. The other portion will be delivered by Sans. I want to continuously hunt in the forest. Don¡¯t worry I will only go on a hunting spree twice a week.¡± Mary hesitated but still agree to his condition,?after having a meal both Sans and him went to hunt again. Shadowsh also decided to only hunt Level 9 monsters. When they were searching for prey they found a Level 8 Red Bull that was grazing at them, and what¡¯s more it is Good Grade monster. It is the first ever monster he encountered that has a higher grade than his own so he kind of hesitated for a while before deciding to target this bull. Chapter 6 CHAPTER 5 Shadowsh fired a [Fireball] into the bull¡¯s private part, sting it. *MOO!!!!!* The bull started to jump; prancing about, he kept stomping the ground like a man experiencing his ¡®thing¡¯ being sted which can cause an indescribable pain. ¡°Sans don¡¯t show yourself yet!¡± Shadowsh ordered Sans to just keep hiding in the bushes while he fired another [Fireball] into the already destroyed private part of the bull. *Boom* The attack further worsen the bull¡¯s condition. It can¡¯t even stand anymore. Its back leg gave up making the bull look like sitting still. However, Shadowsh remained calm, he did note close and only continued firing at a distance but this time targeting the bull¡¯s face. When the bull saw Shadowsh, its eyes started glowing red bwcause it realised that this little fox was the main culprit behind the attack on his ¡®thing¡¯. ..... It let out a sound between wailing and aggrived Moo while trying to stand. s, the pain of having his private part destroyed made it slumped again. The scene became like a sitting duck to Shadowsh¡¯s eyes. A minuteter, with Shadowsh continuous attack, the bull was finally killed. Its face has exploded, leaving a headless corpse. ¡°Sans, drag it back to our home.¡± It took an hour to bring the bull¡¯s carcass back to their abode. When his mother looked at the bull¡¯s corpse, she stared at him with aplicated expression while his sisters look at him with eyes filled with adoration. They have avish meal thereafter. With how huge the bull is, Sans got half of it when all of them finished eating. This time, all of them leveled up including his mom. Too bad she could only be in Bronze Rank. San was also close to evolving. It was announced by the SYSTEM to him. Shadowsh and his sisters have leveled up twice. Such an eventful day, hence, he and Sans rested for the rest of the day. The next day, Sans and Shadowsh were searching for prey in the forest. They got a glimpse of many monsters, nheless,?they were all in lower level. Shadowsh have already decided to hunt only Level 9 and 10 so they kept exploring more. On their way, they encountered a huge golden spider eating a big ck python. Shadowsh tried to scan it but no results were shown by the SYSTEM, meaning that it is Bronze Rank at least. Furthermore, Shadowsh saw a shivering little snake. They have the same features with the huge python that the spider is eating. Shadowsh was about to leave when he suddenly remembered he saw the two on the gathering of intelligent monsters so he changed his n and decided to rescue the little snake. He sneakily walk towards the little snake and push its head on the ground so that it won¡¯t make a sound. He carried it into his mouth by grabbing it in its neck and started to leave. Because of his cute little paw he didn¡¯t make a sound when sneaking out. Shadowsh left with Sans to find a much safer ce. After leaving the ce, he puts the snake down and started asking him about what happened. The snake looks extremely frightened and downcast but still informed Shadowsh about what happened. His mother and him was hunting for food when the golden spider ambushed them and it was an instant death. His mother¡¯sst word to him was to flee. Shadowsh nodded and patted the little snake¡¯s head. After hearing his story he felt pity for him. Nevertheless, this made his determination on leveling up skyrocket. This isn¡¯t earth and he was not human anymore. This is the forest in a different world and circumstances. What rules here is survival of the fittest. Either you be the predator or you¡¯ll be prey. He then looks at the snake and asks, ¡°what are you gonna do now? what is your n?¡± Upon hearing his question the snake trembled and seems a little loss. ¡®SYSTEM can I make this snake my summoned monster?¡¯ (Yes you can if the monster agreed to it in bing your summoned monster, but you also need to exactly exin honestly what he will lose and gained or else the System can not help the Host) Shadowsh¡¯s gaze fell upon the little snake once more. With aplicated expression, he still said, ¡°I can make you my summoned monster and help you grow. In return, you must follow mymand unhesitatingly. That means you will lose your freedom, would that be fine with you?¡± The snake looks at him and ask ¡°will you help me in taking revenge?¡± Shadowsh lets out a snort and answered, ¡°if you be my summoned monster, that means you are now a part of my family so of course I will help you defeat your enemies.¡± The snake then answered, ¡°then I ept being your summoned monster even though it means losing my freedom, after all if you did not rescue me I would have been dead so I technically owe you my life.¡± Shadowsh then had the SYSTEM go on the summoning contract process. A beam came from his head and entered the snake¡¯s head, ¡°I shall now name you Banjo¡± He then look at the snake information. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : ck Phyton Constrictor (Variant) Race : Snake Grade : Superior Level : level 2 Skills : None Energy : 2 Mana : 10 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/(Strength) Passive Ability : Tough Scale(Enhance defence of the host) Passive Ability 2 : Space Scale(Can store things on its scale) (The space size is 1 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Locked) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked to find that Banjo was a Space Type monster in a Superior Grade. Also he had one amazing ability but why is the Strength Attribute on the bracket and why is the passive ability locked he then asked the SYSTEM, (The Attribute: How to unlock an Attribute. It needs a condition: For Banjo, it needs to grow at least a meter in length to unlock his innate Attribute) (Locked ability also needs a requirement. To unlock Banjo¡¯s requirement is to gather Space element and stuff the element into a scale) Shadowsh then nodded and taught Banjo the method of unlocking his passive ability. After an hour Banjo finally unlocked his second passive ability. Shadowsh was very jealous, to think that Banjo and Sans have 2 innate abilities he then asks the SYSTEM: ¡®The higher the grade, the higher the chance that a monster can gain a innate ability?¡¯ The SYSTEM replied: (No, the higher the grade, the number of slots of the innate ability increased. Normal grade can only obtain one slot for an innate ability, Good grade has 2 and Rare grade has 3) ¡®By the way how many grades are there?¡¯ (Normal, Good, Rare, Very Rare, Excellent, Superior. This is the only grade that the System gathered for now by recording the Host and summoned monsters stats) ¡®Then Banjo can learn 4 more ability?¡¯ (Yes) Shadowsh was enlightened. No wonder the higher the grade, the stronger the monster is. It is because higher grade monsters can learn more ability than lower grade monsters. Shadowsh then brought Banjo with them on their daily hunt. They explored the forest until they found a Level 9 (Good Grade) Fire Slime. Shadowsh ordered Sans to take the core. However, the slime noticed the charging skeleton and shoots [Fireball] at it to protect itself. The attack did not faze Sans at all and kept charging until it arrived in front of the slime. It then plunged its bony arm deep into the slime¡¯s body grabbing the core and pulling it out. It returned to Shadowsh presenting the core he got. Shadowsh looks at the core but what really got his attention was Sans arm that is melting. He sucked on a cold breath thinking that even a Steel Type monster arm was melted by a slime acid. ¡®SYSTEM can Sans arm be healed?¡¯ ..... (Yes by simply eating a monster, he can greatly increased they regenerating ability.) ¡®Can this core help you?¡¯ (Yes with this core, the System can gain an ability to increase the capability of the Host or summoned monsters to gather and umte Fire elements.) (This core can also be devoured by host to evolve into a Fire Fox but Host will lose the Dark Attribute) ¡®Is there any method that can prevent my Dark Attribute from disappearing?¡¯ (There is. If you chose to evolve in a ce filled with Dark Element or have an elemental Dark item that has the same value of the fire core) Shadowsh continued hunting. He was also searching for another Fire Slime to take their core to upgrade the SYSTEM. They keep exploring but found no good prey. Sans killed all the monster they encountered and devoured them. After devouring 10 low level monsters his arms are fully healed. They returned at sundown with no high level prey found. They brought 3 mid level monsters: Level 6 Iron Tusked Boar, Level 5 Sand Racoon, Level 4 Wind Deer Shadowsh. They also shared Banjo¡¯s tragic encounter to his mother. Mary then nodded and epted Banjo as a member of the family. After Shadowsh told her that Banjo is now his underling they then used cooked Shadowsh preys and had a sumptuous dinner. Sans ate the deer all by himself. Meanwhile, his mother is now used to him being the hunter and brining food for the family. Therefore, she now devotes herself with training her daughters. Chapter 7 CHAPTER 6 The next day, Shadowsh was teaching Banjo [Energy Ball] skill. After their lessons and giving of pointers for half a day, he finally was able to learn and understand it. They used the remaining time to hunt but still unsessful and have not found any Level 9 or 10 monsters. Fortunately, they did kill a Level 7 Windchaser Horse. They managed to kill it by having Sans ambush it, breaking its head by one attack. During night time, Shadowsh began teaching Banjo on how to add Space element on [Energy Ball], which they practiced until midnight. This time, Banjo finally learned the [Space Ball]. The next day, the trio started exploring the forest again. This time, they decided to go to a much farther area. After xploring for an hour, they finally found a prey with a Level 7 (Rare Grade) rank known as Shadow Jaguar. ..... At first Shadowsh thought that it was an intelligent monster but after observing it for a few moments, he found out it was just an experienced predator so he decided to target it. First he ordered Banjo to shoot it using [Space Ball] to lure the target. Then an unexpected thing happened, who would have thought it will split into two and both of the jaguar started charging at Banjo ruthlessly. Shadowsh then showed himself and nodded at Banjo. Both of them shoot at a different time for the two jaguars. Shadowsh [Fireball] just get past through the jaguar while Banjo¡¯s [Space Ball] exploded onto the other jaguar exposing the real one. When the jaguar got close, Sans jump out the bushes and used [Iron Bone Pound] to crush the head of the jaguar. Nheless, it seems that the jaguar had a keen instinct and avoided Sans attack. The good thing is, even though it avoided having its head crushed, the attack managed to hit its shoulder, taking the full blow. *Crack* Sounds of bones breaking were heard when Sans attacknded on the shoulder of the jaguar. The jaguar is now limping. Its other limb was now unusable. Shadowsh then ordered Sans to truly kill it. Sans followed the order and walked closer to the jaguar. The jaguar was very scared of Sans and tried to flee but with its other leg broken, it could not escape.?Hence this is where it had its head crushed by Sans using [Iron Bone Pound]. Shadowsh was about to carry the prey home when he heard the SYSTEM. (The Shadow Leopard is a great ingredient for Host to enhance his Dark Attribute. Now host can use the Fire Core to evolve.) Shadowsh was very excited. He ordered Sans to carry the Shadow Leopard corpse back home because he wants to evolve in front of his family. After arriving home he told his mother to watch his evolution. They entered in the cave eagerly and watched as Shadowsh finish eating the Shadow Leopard and Fire Core. They watched as fire and darkness envelop Shadowsh. After an hour, Shadowsh came out of the envelopment. He now had 2 tails with colors of ck and red. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Monster : Two Tailed Shadow me Fox Race : Fox Grade : Very Rare Level : level 7 Skills : Fireball (Lvl 4) (C-) (1 Mana/Use) Energy : 24 Mana : 38 Mana Restoration : 1/30 minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Charm (Foe and friends will be affected, but this it is only effective on opposite gender) PASSIVE ABILITY 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness making him the perfect Assassin); (Has nightvision ability) PASSIVE ABILITY 3 : me Maniptor (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move) PASSIVE ABILITY 4 : Enhanced Speed(Increased speed by 50%) Skill Points : 4 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was delighted of his achievement. Now that he became a high level monster from a None Rank monster, his family was also looking at him with awe, pride, and happiness. They were truly happy for him. ¡°Mom, I am going to hunt again. I promise to find a Fire Type items for all of you. That way, we can make sure that many, if not all of you, evolve ¡± Shadowsh said resolutely. His mother nodded at him, telling him that he believes in him. Shadowsh then brought Sans and Banjo with him. He looked at Banjo and said, ¡°Banjo we are going to take revenge today, with my grade and ability we can take down that spider.¡± Banjo stared at Shadowsh for a minute then shakes his head. On the contrary, a determined expression was shown on his face as he said to Shadowsh, ¡°No I want to take revenge all on my own, this is what I truly wanted.¡± Shadowsh nodded. He has always respect his subordinates¡¯ decision. He wanted them to stand on their own. Thus they started exploring in a much wider scope. After an hour, they found a bronze skinned bull. Shadowsh could not view its information so they first started observing it. Later that time, approximately after half an hour Shadowsh concluded that it was a Bronze Rank. Shadowsh shoots [Fireball] towards the bull. He continued firing for a couple of minutes. The bull at first was startled by Shadowsh ambushed then it panicked. Every [Fireball] cause pain but Shadowsh was 6 meters far from it, and even if it started running Shadowsh was chasing it while he was still continuously firing [FireBall] into it. After an hour of running, the bull was now full of bruises. It was burned until its body was emitting smoke and due to its injuries and exhaustion, it slumps into the ground. Shadowsh then ordered Sans to pummel the bull to death while Banjo was coordinating and shooting it from a distance. He was very tired as he used up all of his Mana so he just watch as Sans and Banjo finish off the bull. 10 minutester the bull died. Its body was full of injuries. Shadowsh then had Sans eat half of it. The bull size was truly big, it will take an effort for Sans to bring the whole corpse back home. After eating half of the bull Sans finally evolved. The SYSTEM announced that if Sans devoured all the carcass it will further Strengthen the evolution so he just let Sans devour all the bull. It took a whole hour for Sans to finish its evolution. Currently, it is with a size twice as big as before. Its bones are now bronzed colour, the thickness of its bone was also twice as much as before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sans Monster : Bronze Skeletal Warrior Race : Undead Grade : Excellent Level : level 8 Skills : Iron Bone Pound (Lvl 2) (D) (Uses 1 Energy/Use), Ambush Strike (Locked) Energy : 34 ..... Mana : 15 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Steel/Strength Active Ability : Devouring Bones(Can devour bones to strengthen itself) Passive Ability 2 : Bronzed Bones(Strengthen defence by 50%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhanced Strength(Increased strength by 50%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then continued hunting. After half an hour they found a Level 8 (Good Grade) ming Hamster and killed it. This time, they are letting Banjo devour all of it and they continued hunting until noon. They returned home bringing a Bronze Rank bear thereafter. They had a sumptuous meal, except Banjo who was still digesting the ming Hamster that is twice asrge as him, making him take his time. Night came and Shadowsh brought Sans to continue hunting with his ability [Shadow Blend]. Due to this skill, night was a great time for him to hunt. It also the time where much more savage monsterse out. Shadowsh saw ming python fighting a ck wolf. He recognized they are both on Bronze Rank. He estimated who will win ording to their ability. The phyton was losing with its body noting full of scratch marks. The ck wolf suddenly pounced on the ming python and tried to bite the phyton¡¯s head but the phyton dodged its attack by moving its body sideward. The wolf missed the head but not its body. The wolf then started mming the phyton to the ground. The phyton was also not sumbing to its fate easily. It started strangling the wolf and burning the wolf¡¯s body. The wolf started to use all of its energy biting off the phyton. The battlested for a couple of minutes until the wolf tear off the phyton¡¯s body. Shadowsh then shoots the exhausted wolf blowing its head. Following that, he ordered Sans to bring both corpses back at home. After returning he gave the python to his mother while he gave 1/4 of the wolf to Sans. The rest were shared by him and his sisters. After eating, all his sisters have level up twice while his mother has gone into an evolution. She now have light red fur and a ming tail. In a single day, both Shadowsh and his mom have leveled up. Because of these achievements, they decided to have a celebration and had a great sleep after. The next day, Shadowsh looks at Banjo who is now on Level 3. It seems that the higher the grade, the harder it is to level up, but it is all worth it. Banjo has grown from 16 inches to 30 inches and just a couple more until he unlock his Strength Attribute. Shadowsh as usual has gone hunting with Sans and Banjo. What¡¯s new is his mom was also bringing his sisters to hunt. She said that he won¡¯t need to return back when he hunted some preys. They will be eating prey they hunted. Shadowsh then gave several hunting tips to his sisters and reluctantly bid them goodbye. Shadowsh and his team was hunting in the forest. They were exploring for 2 hours but still didn¡¯t find a suitable prey. Theye across a strange ce identally. It was a spine chilling ce wherein even Shadowsh was hesitant to explore. In there he saw Sans who seems to be absorbing some kind of energy, strengthening itself so he decided to muster his courage to go in and explor that ce. After exploring the ce for half an hour, the SYSTEM announcement rang: (A ce with bountiful yin energy, the host is adviced to search the item originating the energy as a new mission.) Chapter 8 CHAPTER 7 Shadowsh then continued to explore the strange ce, searching for the item that is known for producing the yin energy. Luckily, he has just the best person for the job. Sans, the one that belongs in the the undead race is technically mostly made up of Yin Type monster. It is known that even some of undeads that don¡¯t have the Yin Attribute loves to devour yin energy. Shadowsh and Ban kept following Sans until they arrived at a cave. They kept advancing until they found a pond. Even though Sans should have been emotionless, this time it seems very agitated when it found the pond. Therefore, Shadowsh came near the pond, and there he saw in the center of it?a unique and strange white stone. (Yin Stone : A stone that gathers yin energy. It is also able to release such energy into its surroundings.) Shadowsh then stored the stone into Banjo¡¯s scale. He then gave Sans his permission to do what he wants to do with it. Afterwards, he leap towards the pond and sucked all of the yin energy in the water. ..... After half an hour all the yin energy in the pond have been devoured by Sans. Sans have now Leveled up into Level 10. It also gained another attribute, the Yin Attribute. ¡®SYSTEM what is the uses of the yin stone, can it also can help me?¡¯ (You can use this to evolve the host family and strengthen Sans.) ¡®How?¡¯ (Just by leaving the stone in a pond or in ake. Host was also adviced to nt Yin Type nt near the pond orke. With the umtion of yin energy you can use it strengthen Sans and your family.) Shadowsh then continued hunting with Sans and Banjo. They hunted 2 more Bronze Rank monsters, a deer and a boar. Thetter was given to Sans while he and Banjo shared the former. They then returned home, while walking he was thinking and nning to build the pond on the cave home. The pond will be built 50 meters away from the glowing small tree. Hemanded Sans to dig while Banjo was told help Sans with bringing the water making him go back and forth to fulfill the task. Banjo was now able to bring water from the creak using his [Space Scale]. Shadowsh was searching for nts to nt in the cave. He found at least 5 different types of nts that was growing in damp and dark ces. However, when he brought it to Sans, it just shook its head indicating that it is not a good nt to give or nurture yin energy, and continued digging. Shadowsh then just went to hunt so that he could level up Sans into Bronze Rank. He hunted 5 different Bronze Rank monsters for Sans and Banjo. All of them were not the usual big monsters they hunted, but small monsters like racoons, ferrets and squirrels. Banjo was looking very funny. He was still digesting 2 squirrel monsters and was bringing the rest back to the cave. After a whole day, Shadowsh finally found a Yin Type nt. This nt was also greatly enticing to him so he brought it to Sans. When he made sure that Sans recognized it and making it nod, he now knows the meaning that it was Yin Type nt. He also hunted 4 more Bronze Rank monsters. The construction of the pond was finished and with the food Shadowsh provided, Banjo had leveled up twice. His mother and sisters have now returned home. Shadowsh then scans his sisters and nodded. As he expected, all of his sisters have leveled up. He then came forward to his mother and sisters and brought them near the pond. When Mary and her daughters came near the pond, his mother didn¡¯t know why but she seems very attracted by a strange energying from the pond. She looks at the pond inquisitively and asks Shadowsh, ¡°what uses does this pond have?¡± Shadowsh smiled and told his mother that the water on the pond has a miraculous effect on Yin Type monsters. Additionally, the fox species have the characteristic of yin. Hence, this pond will greatly strengthen them. Furthermore, by the help of this pond and the yin energy it will provide Lucy, Foxxy and Dorothy have 100% chance of evolution. Mary and her daughter started to dance happily. For Mary, she always wanted her daughters to be strong and evolve. For Lucy, Foxxy and Dorothy, even if they do not speak about it, they always felt inferior to their mother and brother because of their grades. Foxxy was about to drink when Shadowsh stopped her. He then told them that the water was still not ready and it will take a week or two to produce the miraculous effect to strengthen Yin Type monsters. His family then calm down a little, they had dinner and sleep after. The next morning, Shadowsh should have brought Sans and Banjo to hunt as usual but today was different. Sans was lent to help his mother and sisters while he brought Banjo to negotiate or form an alliance. Shadowsh have already explored the surrounding area 100 meters away from the cave. Due to his exploration, he hunted all the dangerous monsters that can threaten his family. He also found 5 other intelligent monsters that are members of the alliance. The first is a water snake; its territory was located in the river 70 meters apart from the cave. The second one is a marten with its territory built in a huge tree 40 meters apart from the cave. The third is a white marten. Its territory was also cave it was 100 meters apart from the cave of Shadowsh family. The fourth was an armadillo, it doesn¡¯t have a territory but lives in a burrow near the leopard¡¯s territory. And thest is a turtle with its territory located in a pond 80 meters apart from the cave. Shadowsh will have to talk to each of the monsters to exin the situation The first monster he was going to have a chat with is the water snake. Meanwhile, the water snake was swimming happily under the river when it felt a strong aura from the surface so it got vignt and started to resurface. When it finally saw the monster giving off strong aura, it was startled to see a cute fox with two tails and a ck snake. Shadowsh looks at the vignt water snake and let out a chuckle. He purposely released his aura to make the snake feel it. Shadowsh then bowed and spoke: ¡°Greetings Snake-san, I am Shadowsh. I¡¯m one of the members of intelligent monster alliance.¡± The snake was startled at first, but eventually, its wariness disappeared, ¡°So you are one of us. May I ask what is it that you seek from me?¡± Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°I am here to build an information sharing system in which you will tell me any strong monster or strange events that happened in your territory while I do the same for you.¡± The snake seems interested and agreed to cooperate. It then looks at Banjo and with and interested voice, asked: ¡°may I ask who is this?¡± The snake seems to recognize Banjo, but Banjo has grown so much that the water snake needs confirmation of its suspicion. Banjo was now at level 6 and with a size of a meter and half long. The ck phyton had alreary unlocked his Strength Attribute which made him grow half a meter. Shadowsh was about to introduce Banjo when he was tapped by him. Shadowsh was puzzled why Banjo stopped him. But Banjo did not said anything and came forward looking at the water snake and spoke, ¡°Its me uncle.¡± The water snake was surprised. It remembered Banjo just as a 16 inch snake. ¡°How did you be so big? You and your mother must be having a great time of your life right?¡± The water snake was truly happy for the mother and son. Banjo¡¯s expression be sorrowful. Suddenly, tears began flowing in his eyes as he spoke in a choked voice ,¡±Uncle my mom is already dead; she was killed by a spider.¡± The water snake expression bes nk at first then frantically pulled Banjo and said, ¡°what do you mean? You can¡¯t... you can¡¯t¡±, then it broke into tears. Banjo looks at the water snake with a hint of pity. He always knew that this uncle was actually madly in love with his mother, he even pursued her for so many years. ¡°Where? where is that spider!!!¡± The water snake let out a screech full off rage. Banjo looks at the water snake for a whole minute and dered, ¡°I will take revenge for my mother. I know that you love my mother but I loved her, too, she is my mother! That is why I will be the one who is going to take down that spider.¡± The water snake looks at Banjo with aplicated expression and let go of him, ¡°okay, I will await for your good news and to bring the spider¡¯s corpse here next time.¡± Shadowsh was observing silently in the sideline. Looking at the two, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Banjo only one ore level and you will be a high level None Rank monster, with your strength you can take revenge for your mother then.¡± Shadowsh then left with Banjo to meet another ally. The second monster he was going to meet up is the armadillo. When Shadowsh arrives at the burrow, it was not there so they have to wait for 10 minutes before the armadillo returned. At first the armadillo was frightened by Shadowsh¡¯s aura so it tried to flee, but Shadowsh captured it easily. When he scanned it, he found out why was it so cowardly as it was only a None Rank monster with a Good Grade Level of 9 (Good Grade), the Iron Scaled Armadillo. Shadowsh at first wanted to negotiate with it like the water snake but change his mind. He looks at the armadillo and asked, ¡°do you want to be my underling?¡± Chapter 9 CHAPTER 8 ¡°What?¡± the armadillo nked out with the question. This small but terrifying creature wants to take him as his underling? But he was a cowardly and weak monster, why would anyone wants him to be their underling? The armadillo had lots of questions in its mind. Shadowsh then waited for its decision. The armadillo was still dazed by his question so Shadow asks again, ¡°I said will you be my underling?¡± The armadillo came out of its stupor and nodded its head repeatedly. Shadowsh was satisfied and named it JM (John Mark.) Then they proceeded to go on the leopards territory. He deliberately released his aura at maximum for the leopard to notice him. *Shoo* ..... A fast thing ran and came in front of him. It was the leopard. At first it thought it was facing a great enemy but what it saw was a ck snake, a cute two tailed fox and its cowardly neighbor, the armadillo. It began to think that the armadillo ratted her out but when it saw that the one releasing the strong aura was the fox and holds no hostility or sign of malice, its vignce lessen. Looking at the fox, it feels that it had already seen the such monster before. It is just that couldn¡¯t remember any two tailed fox specifically on its memory. The leopard was just getting frustrated from thinking deeply so it finally asked, ¡°strong one please state what is it that you seek.¡± Shadowsh bowed and exined his purpose ining. He told what exactly he said to the water snake. The leopard kept nodding and agreed to join in the alliance. It then asked, ¡°how many members are in the alliance?¡± ¡°5 members. This group includes me, this ck snake, you, the water snake and my mother.¡± ¡°Who is your mother?¡± ¡°My mother is a Fire fox that is also a member of the intelligent monster alliance. Her name is Mary.¡± The leopard then nodded and brought them to itsir. The leopard¡¯sir were the huge trees that have their branches intertwining with each other. ¡°Daughter, you cane out now. It was not an enemy but a friend. Come and meet them.¡± A small cute cat that looks exactly like the leopard came out of the tree hole and jumps toward the leopard. ¡°Mother I was so worried¡± the little cat was the leopard¡¯s daughter. She looks exactly like the purple cat. Her mother gaze at her tenderly and pats her head and she said in a caring tone, ¡°don¡¯t worry I will not leave you.¡± Banjo was wiping his tears upon seeing the scene. He seems to remember some of the memories that he had with his mom. When the little cat looks at the 3 guests her mother told her to meet, she bes wary and frightened with them. Nevertheless, seeing that Shadowsh was as small as her, she leapt out of her mother¡¯s embrace. She first looks at the little fox and her eyes were filled with confusion. She touched Shadowsh forehead, consequently, she then yed with his 2 tails. After scrutinizing him for a couple of minutes, she asked, ¡°Are you the little fox at the gathering that made the n of making the boar fight with humans?¡± Shadowsh was surprised. Every intelligent monsters that he met did not recognize him, but this little leopard have, so he curiously asked ¡°you recognize me?¡± The little leopard heard him and started to hop happily. She then look at him with great admiration, ¡°you really are the very smart fox in the gathering of intelligent alliance, how did you became so strong?¡± Shadowsh let out a chuckle as he rubs the little leopard¡¯s head ¡°I fought with stronger monsters than myself with the help of my family and 2 my brothers.¡± The little leopard then looks at Banjo and JM ¡°are they your brothers?¡± Shadowsh smiled ¡°the snake is my brother, his name is Banjo, while the armadillo is my underling.¡± ¡°Then who is your other brother?¡± hearing that the armadillo is just an underling, the little leopard ask him who is his second brother. ¡°I will introduce you next time when you meet each other face to face.¡± While the two were chatting, the leopard¡¯s mother and the armadillo were astounded to find out Shadowsh¡¯ identity. They never thought that the weak little fox they saw in the gathering before became this strong in just a couple of days. Then the leopard¡¯s mother snap out of her reverie and asks ¡°are you really that fox that shared the idea of making the boar fight human?¡± Shadowsh nodded. He also inquired to the little leopard the question he asked earlier about how she recognize him. ¡°Because I etched your image in my mind. You know I have always been fascinated and found you be very awesome.¡± The little leopard then started to y with Shadowsh¡¯s tails again. They continued chatting with the little leopard and her mom before he left. He even gave her a name, Purple Kitty. The next monster that Shadowsh decided to meet is the marten. When they finally arrived at the marten¡¯s territory, Shadowsh released his aura to alert the marten as well. This time, a white blur came in front of him, neverthelless, his expression greatly changed as this is the first time he felt such a powerful aura other than him. Shadowsh just stared at the marten for a couple of minutes and asks ¡°are you in Silver Rank?¡± The marten seems surprised by how great this little fox perception is. ¡°Young one how can you tell?¡± ¡°I, Shadowsh, encountered many strong foes which were on Bronze Rank and this is the first I felt pressured by your aura.¡± The white marten let out a shortugh. ¡°I never thought a None Rank juvenile monster have been challenging itself by fighting those who are one rank higher than him.¡± After a couple of pleasantries, Shadowsh shared his purpose. However, the white marten said something that caught Shadowsh attention. ¡°Nope kid, once a monster achieved Silver Rank they will move to a much deeper part of the Jade Forest so that they have to keep strengthening themselves. I will be leaving this ce in a week therefore, I will leave this ce to you.¡± Shadowsh was surprised to know there was such a strange rule so he decided to ask his mother when he return home. Thest monster that Shadowsh will be meeting is the turtle monster. When they arrived in its humble abode, they saw a strange monster. It looks like a lizard that had an ice spikes on its back. It has the body that was fully made up of water. Shadowsh¡¯s insterest was piqued on what type of monster it was so he scanned it. Level 3 (Superior Grade) Ice Water Elemental Lizard. Shadowsh was surprised to find another Superior Grade monster, but did not made a move on it thinking that it must be the turtle¡¯s subordinate. Hence, he focus on his purpose in adding the turtle on his information sharing alliance. Once again, he released his aura to attract the turtle¡¯s attention but found it strange that the turtle did not show up. Nheless, the Ice Water Elemental Lizard was shivering and it was looking at Shadowsh apprehensively. Shadowsh was bewildered as to why the turtle still have not shown itself. He then released all of his aura at its fullest wherein the little crocodile and armadillo who wereying their heads felt it and began shivering out of fear. Shadowsh kept releasing his aura for a couple of minutes and finally let out a helpless sigh. He was about to leave when he realized that the little crocodile might know something, so he came closer to the crocodile. The Ice Water Elemental Lizard saw the very strong foxing closer. It was on verge of peeing itself. Suddenly, it heard the fox ask: ¡°do you know what happened to the turtle staying in this pond?¡± The Ice Water Elemental Lizard rxed a bit it thought, ¡®so the strong devil fox was just looking for the old turtle.¡¯ It then proceeded to tell Shadowsh all the information it knows. Shadowsh was surprised that the turtle have reached Silver Rank and had already left left to a much higher stage of Jade Forest area. Shadowsh all of a sudden had an idea on how to make the crocodile its summoned monster. This is not a member of their team after all, even though it was just a Level 3 (Superior Grade) Ice Water Elemental Lizard. Shadowsh then put his paw on the head of the Ice Water Elemental Lizard and released his aura suppressing the crocodile. He negotiated, ¡°I will give you a proposition to you. I will make you one of my summoned monster wherein I can make you a lot stronger but you will lose your freedom in the process, are you willing to ept?¡± Even though Shadowsh was smiling to the Ice Water Elemental Lizard, it was the smile of the devil threatening not to refuse anything. Then the Ice Water Elemental Lizard pondered about Shadowsh¡¯s proposition. It thought that it was not a bad deal seeing that it was just a weak monsterpared to most monsters here so it agrees to be Shadowsh summoned monster. (Ice Water Elemental Lizard agreed to be your summoned monster, Agree?) Shadowsh smiled. The SYSTEM required for him to speak the truth to the monster which he wants to take as his summoned monster and won¡¯t force it to make the process valid. Chapter 10 CHAPTER 9 After obtaining the Ice Water Elemental Lizard as a summoned monster of his, he scanned its full potential. He also named it Clwyd. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race: Elemental Monster Grade: Superior Level: level 3 Skills: Ice Spike (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down, has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) ..... Energy: 10 Mana: 25 Mana Restoration: 1/minutes Attributes: Ice/Water Passive Ability: Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%. Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly, it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness: has weak defence) Passive Ability 2: Core (Can store Ice and Water elements, it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monsters) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®An elemental monster!!!¡¯ Shadowsh was exhrated as he thought that it was an Ice and Water Type lizard only at first. He never expected that he obtained an elemental summoned monster. Shadowsh then brought Clwyd home. It will be the guard of the cave. Shadowsh was nning to make the creek the territory of Clwyd. Shadowsh then brought Clwyd to hunt but it seems that elemental monster cannot digest a monster that have no same element as it is. What he found interesting is that elemental beast doesn¡¯t need to eat and can live just by absorbing element in the surrounding. In the process of fighting the prey, only 3 of them fought while the armadillo became a cheerleader instead. In the day, they were able to hunt 7 Bronze Rank monsters. The 3 monsters ate so much that they be bloated. In the 3, Banjo was the one who ate the most. Clwyd only ate one monster, a Bronze Rank turtle and when it devoured the turtle it swallowed it whole. It kept the core then after an hour, it spit it out. The turtle became a small lump of meat. It really does not eat meat at all. Shadowsh returned home. Coincidentally, they met his Sans and the girls. When Shadowsh scanned them he was a little startled, but remembered that Sans was with them so it was understandable why it caught him off guard because his sisters have all leveled up to Level 10. Shadowsh also felt that Sans was closer into Ranking up. They then enter in the cave except Clwyd who stayed on the creek. In the cave, Shadowsh was introducing JM and also told them about Clwyd. Additionally, he told them about their alliance of intelligent monsters in the surrounding area. He finally was able to ask the thing that has been bothering him for so long, ¡°Mom do you know about the rule that stated that Silver Rank monster must advance deeper into the forest?¡± Mary was startled by Shadowsh question. She then asks him where did he found that information. ¡°Mom I met the white marten, it Ranked up into a Silver Rank so it told me about the rule.¡± Mary nodded and told Shadowsh about the information regarding the rule. After listening to Mary¡¯s exnation, Shadowsh realized what is the reason why the Silver Rank monsters were moving towards deeper part of the forest. It seems that the main ns of their respected race were in there, making it engraved in their blood to return to the main branch. ¡°Mom if it is true, that means that our bastard of a father is also deep in the forest?¡± Mary at first wanted to scold her son for swearing at his father, but when she thought about what happened in the past she let out a grieved expression and tears welled up in her eyes. *Sob* *sob* She started crying remembering that in all these years she didn¡¯t talk about her husband. This is because she wanted to be strong for her children, but what happened really cause her pain and hurt her badly. ¡°Mom we are already strong enough to protect ourselves. Furthermore, in the monster world we are considered mature enough so please tell us about that asshole.¡± Mary nodded and narrated her story. Before there was a group of foxes that lived here in this part of the forest. They were lead by a 3 Tailed Fox and she was the strongest in the ce. Even though she was already a Silver Rank, she did not advance as she wants to bring the rest of the foxes with her. There were only 2 male foxes in the pack and one of them was killed by an unknown monster. Therefore, there was only one left and it was their father. Since there was only one male fox in more than a dozen female foxes, he had a harem. He impregnated nearly all the foxes in the pack. Mary and the fox leader were sisters and one of the foxes that their father have not made love with. Mary and the fox leader were close but that changed when the fox leader and Mary were impregnated by Shadowsh¡¯s father. Her sister wants all the love of Shadowsh¡¯s father for herself so she exiled all the foxes that had be pregnant by Shadowsh¡¯s father, including her. In addition, the two foxes dear to her broke her heart. She considered them as her only family so she thought they will let her stay but they abused her emotionally. Moreover, the fox that she loved abandoned her without a second thought. After telling her past, Mary broke into tears again. Shadowsh was seething with rage. He held a promise in his heart that he will fucking kill his father and aunt. They had dinner and immediately go to sleep. This was also the first sad dinner that they had. The atmosphere was heavy and depressing in that evening. Shadowsh made a decision to evolve his sisters tomorrow. The next day, Shadowsh had JM stay at home to train with his sister. When he keep thinking that his sisters will Rank up into Bronze Rank, he is extremely excited and ted. The SYSTEM notified him that to Rank a monster, it needs to sacrifice its grade so Normal Grade monster cannot Rank up. He was bewildered why. (The monster Passive or Active ability will be enhance when it Ranks up) (Good Grade will not enhance the passive or active ability but had the qualification to Rank up. The Rare Grade will enhance the monster¡¯s passive or active ability. Very Rare will enhance 2 of the monster¡¯s passive or active ability. Excellent will enhance 2 of the monster¡¯s passive or active ability and will have a 50% chance of upgrading one current passive or active ability. Superior will enhance 3 of the monster¡¯s passive or active ability and will upgrade one of monster¡¯s passive or active ability.) (Insufficient information to assess higher grade) After knowing the piece of information, he had made up his mind to put his mother first on the list. The Ranking up of his sisters will be on hold as of the moment and he will have them train on their [Fireball] instead. Shadowsh was determined to make his sisters evolve today so he had Sans and Banjo team up and hunt, while he was searching for some items to evolve his sisters. Shadowsh was dashing through the forest. He was searching for fire type beast that he can feed to his sisters. When he was still searching, the SYSTEM gave him hints. (Host should search for Yin Type monsters or items. It was also a method on how to evolve fox species.) Shadowsh omitted what the SYSTEM had told him and he kept searching through the forest. He stopped at some point, in front of him was another fox, a white fox with its pup that was being attacked by a huge rat. Shadowsh then scans all of them but he didn¡¯t obtain any data from the fox and the rat. However, the SYSTEM did show up the pup¡¯s data: Level 4 (Good Grade) Fire Fox. The battle was very fierce. The nimble body of the fox was evading all the attacks of the huge rat but the situation changed when the fox [Fireball] hit the face of the huge rat, burning it in the process. *Screech!!!!!* The rat started to y around hitting the trees with its unpredictable movements. This time, the white fox suddenly became defensive, but even though it dodge for a couple of times the rat tail still got her blowing her away. A thud was heard when the fox hits the tree. Its body slumps down and fainted. The damage was pretty serious. Foxes have very weak defence so one attack from a strong opponent is pretty dangerous. Sometimes one attack was all it takes to lose. Shadowsh saw that the rat was still ying around. It did not even know where the fox is, the earlier attack burned its eyes. Shadowsh then decided to finish it off and firing his [Fireball] towards its face. *Boom* the attack st the rat¡¯s head wide open. It then slumps on the ground. Shadowsh then came down from the branch wheere he wasnding on the huge body of the rat. (Acquired suitable nourishment for the Host family) His eyes lit up, he looks at the rat carcass with a heated gaze and wishes to bring it immediately. Because of this, he called Sans through the SYSTEM to go here. He then look at the fainted fox and the hiding fox pup. He approached the fainted fox and woke her up. When the fox opened its eyes, it was bewildered to find another fox. ..... It then look at where the huge rat is and saw that it was already dead. The fox look at him and asks ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 11 CHAPTER 10 Shadowsh let out a harmless smile and introduced himself: ¡°I am Shadowsh and as you can see I am a fox.¡± The white fox nodded and asked, ¡°What do you wish from me?¡± Shadowsh smiled again before he replied, ¡°I want you to join my family.¡± The white fox was puzzled by what he said and asks ¡°Family? You mean as a pack?¡± Shadowsh shook his head and answered, ¡°No. I don¡¯t belong in any pack, but me and my family were living with ourselves. Why won¡¯t you join us, after all there is safety in numbers?¡± The fox was deeply moved by his word and agreed. She then calls for her daughter and had her introduce herself to Shadowsh. Minutes passed before Sans arrived. Shadowsh deepen his rtionship with the white fox and the fox pup. He named the mother Flora and the daughter re. ..... Sans grabbed the rat¡¯s carcass and brought it back to the cave near the pond. Shadowsh also brought the mother and daughter fox with him and introduced them to his mother. After that he then continued hunting. He split the group again. Shadowsh was searching for Fire or Yin Type monster, as well as an item that is suitable for his family. An hour have passed and found no monster that had the type he needs, but with the continuous hunting he leveled up to Level 9. He was also informed by the SYSTEM that Banjo has also level up and entered the realm of high level monster, even though it is just None Rank, nevertheless the monster ability will definitely increase. He then spoke to Banjo through the SYSTEM: ¡°Banjo I think you are ready to take your revenge. I will be waiting at the spider¡¯s territory.¡± He then dash towards the golden spider territory. When he arrived there, he saw many golden spider younglings. What¡¯s more, they are all savages, it can be seen that the prey they caught was immediately sucked dry. Shadowsh then let out a smile for him. He was thinking that after this, Banjo might level up following with fighting a whole family of that spider. A couple of minutester, Banjo and Sans arrived. He saw Banjo looking very vengeful and his aura was full of hostility. ¡°The whole family is there. Don¡¯t worry, they are not intelligent but be careful though as there are Tens of them. Also be reminded that even if you are in the brink of death we will not help you, after all this is what you wish.¡± Banjo nodded and started to slither inside the spider¡¯s cave. Following that, sounds of fighting were heard outside. Inside the cave, Banjo was firing [Space Ball] continuously. The number of spiders were not small so he can¡¯t put his guard down. After firing nonstop for nearly an hour, Banjo stopped. He used up all of his Mana but it was all worth it. The number of spiders left in the cave are pitiful, even they have a very scary number, they cluster together making them conveniently easy to kill together. A hiss was heard deep in the cave, Banjo tense up. He also felt fear but it gradually turn into anger. He never forget that sound, it was the killer of his mother. He goes deeper into the cave until it reached the deepest part. In there he saw a big golden spider standing proudly and menacingly, looking at him full of anger. Banjo let out a sound full of rage. He now saw the monster that is responsible to his mother¡¯s death. Banjo then strike it using his tail causing a dull sound. The armour of the spider was very tough and it is one rank higher than Banjo. Banjo then continued his attack. He did not stop using his tail as a whip. The spider was letting a pained hissing sound. Alhough it is one rank higher than Banjo, it was weakened when it gave birth to many spider eggs. Additionally, Banjo was training to be strong too. The golden spider spit out a silk. It was its signature move. Banjo hurriedly dodge. This is the reason why his mother was defeated when the spider and Banjo¡¯s mother fought. ¡°I will not let you have it your way.¡± The fightsted for 2 hours. Banjo was now filled with holes, yet, thankfully his [Space Scale] did not get hit. The spider was in much worse situation. 4 of its legs have been broken and its body was als filled with injuries. Its armour was broken by Banjo¡¯s relentless attack adding its suffering. Banjo then slump on the ground. However, before that, he fired a [Space Ball] sting the spider¡¯s head to make sure it will not do any counter measures. Outside the cave, Shadowsh left Sans to guard while he was searching for monsters or items to make his sisters evolve again. After a fruitful day, he returned at sundown counting all the Bronze Rank monsters he killed. There were 17 all in all, with 12 from Fire Type and the rest being the Yin Type. Night came, his mother and sisters have finished eating all the monsters that he hunted. He also let Flora and re have some of those. Meanwhile, the evolution was finished. His mother now has 2 tails with red tips and her body have be pure white. His sisters were also the same. Flora as well evolved but only had one tail, while re became scarlet red. When Shadowsh scan them, no data was shown except for re: (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) Scarlet ming Fox. It was midnight when Banjo and Sans returned. He was surprised to see Banjo¡¯s appearance change. He was now ck golden in color and when he scans him, the SYSTEM revealed: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Golden ck Space Snake Race : Snake Grade : Superior Level : level 8 Skills : Space Ball (Lvl 5) (Transmission Phase) (2 Mana/Use) Energy : 20 Mana : 28 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength/Steel Passive Ability : Enhanced Tough Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 70%) Passive Ability 2 : Space Scale (Can store things on its scale) (The space size is 1 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Weakness : Can only be applicable on one scale) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Digestion (Increased the digestive ability of the user by 100%) Passive Ability 4 : Devour (Suck all the food in) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was not surprised by Banjo¡¯s improvement, it was meant to be a challenge for him. ¡°Banjo, I want you to guard my family. I and Sans will be hunting all night and Rank up. We will not return if we don¡¯t Rank up.¡± Shadowsh then left with Sans in the darkness in the forest. He was travelling in the forest quietly; there were many ferocious monsters roaming in the night. Suddenly, they saw a ck bear killing a huge lizard with one smack. Shadowsh eyes lit up. This bear is a great target if he wants to challenge himself. He fired a [Fireball] on the bear¡¯s face. Shadowsh [Fireball] skill was already on Transmission Phase. One more push and it will level up into Yellow Quality Skill while having a Red Quality Powe. This is the information that he obtained when the SYSTEM detected that he was in Transmission Phase. Skills qualities were split into 4 categories (White, Yellow, Red and Blue) there are still higher ssification of qualities but the SYSTEM did have any relevant data. The [Fireball] hit the face of the bear causing an explosion. Then the bear let out an attack roar charging towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh was smiling looking at the dumb monster, he then told Sans to throw it into the branches. Afternding on the tree branches, Shadowsh then continue to attack the bear. The bear kept letting out a frustrated roar. Aside from that, when Shadowsh got on the branch it could not reach him. Even if it broke the tree the cunning fox would just leapt into another tree branch. When the bear was still busy roaring at Shadowsh, Sans ponce on the bear and got knock on its head. *Bam* The attack made the bear dizzy but it could not recover and rest because Shadowsh was not finish in his barrage. He kept firing [Fireball] and all of itnded on the bear¡¯s face. The bear suffered from Shadowsh¡¯ relentless assault. Moreover, when it lets it guard down Sans kept ambushing it and pounded its head hard. Likewise, if it tried to prioritize attacking Sans, Shadowsh will attack it without rest. *Crack* Sound of cracking were heard. Sans [Iron Bone Pound] finally crack open the bear¡¯s skull. *Roar* The bear smack causing Sans to be blown off, destroying 4 trees in the process. The bear then slumps on the ground. It used itsst strength to deliver thest attack knowing it will definitely die after having its skull destroyed. Shadowsh was anxious, he dash towards Sans. He saw it lying like a broken rug with its ribs being destroyed and its left arm was now gone. ¡°Sans¡± looking at Sans condition he panicked, then he ask the SYSTEM if there are any method to make Sans recover. (Summoned Monster has an Active Ability Devouring Bones. It can recover the lost parts by devouring a monster that had the same element as it is.) He then grabbed Sans and brought it toward the bear¡¯s carcass. He immediately let it devour the bear. It only took 10 minutes to finish the enormous bear. However, after eating the bear Sans had gone through enormous change yet again. ..... Chapter 12 CHAPTER 11 When Shadowsh scans him he was very surprised to find that Sans have not level up but instead evolve. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sans Monster : Bronze Fleshy Skeletal Warrior Race : Undead Grade : Superior Level : level 10 Skills : Pound [Red Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Pound the enemy hard. This attack uses the Steel and Strength attribute so the attack will be devastating) ..... (Effect : Have 80% chance of making its enemy dizzy), (Uses 2 Energy/Use), Ambush Strike (Locked) Energy : 42 Mana : 24 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Steel/Strength/Yin Active Ability : Devour (Can devour monsters that had the same attribute as the user. Yin give additional Mana, Steel will enhance defence and Strength will enhance strength) (Each monster that was devoured will make the user gain additional flesh) (2% fleshpletion) (After obtaining this ability user can not devour any monster that does not have the same attribute as user) Passive Ability 2 : Bronzed Bones (Strengthen defence by 50%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhanced Bear Strength (Increased strength by 90%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He looks at Sans andugh. He never thought it will evolved after eating the bear. He felt good with the circumstance. ¡°Lets continue hunting.¡± Shadow then continued hunting. When they were transversing the forest they saw a fire snake that seems to be hunting for food. ¡°Sans kill it.¡± Hearing his master¡¯s order, Sans pounce towards the snake and use [Pound] aiming at the head. *Bam* The attack hits the snake¡¯s head crushing it into pieces. Shadowsh then ate all the snake and continued his hunting. *Neigh* They heard a panicked sound f a horse so they decided to check it out if they can profit anything from the situation. When they arrived there, Shadowsh saw a giant ming tiger eating a pitiful horse. He nodded at Sans and leap towards the thick bushes. Sans then jumped toward the tiger and attack its head. The tiger was just happily eating when suddenly it saw Sans pouncing toward it and hitting its head. *Bam* The attack might not crack open the tiger¡¯s skull but it did hurt the tiger greatly, what¡¯s more it made the tiger dizzy. Seeing that the enemy was defenceless, Sans again pounded its head over and over after killing the tiger by crushing its head. After eating the tiger, Shadowsh felt changes to his body. He then decided to check his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Monster : Two Tailed Shadow Scarlet me Fox Race : Fox Grade : Superior Level : level 10 Skills : Fireball [White Quality] (5) (Transmission Phase) (Uses 1 Mana/Use) Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/30 minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Charm (Foe and friends will be affected by this it is only effective on opposite gender) Active Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness making him the perfect Assassin) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill) Skill Points : 5 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems very beneficial to eat a stronger foe with the same attribute. They continued hunting. In the way, they met many monsters but did not have any attribute as Shadowsh and Sans so they decided to ignore them. After hunting for a while, they finally met a strong monster that has a high percentage of having a Steel and Strength Attribute. A gori with a fur that has silver color. At first, Shadowsh thought that it was an intelligent monster. Nevertheless, when it fought a ck bull it pulled and broke the horn and started pounding the hornless bull. The savagery shown in its eyes and its action speak that it is a savage monster not an intelligent one. So Shadowsh immediately decided to open fire when the gori was still gleefully smashing the bull into meat paste. *Boom* The [Fireball] explode into the gori¡¯s head making it startled and fuming from the attack. It looks toward where Shadowsh is and its red eyes show only one thing, that is the desire to kill the damnable fox. *Roar* The gori started charging at Shadowsh at an incredible speed. But when it was just a meter apart and ready to pounce on Shadowsh, an abrupt thing happened. *Bam* Sans sessfullynded a hit into the gori¡¯s face. It then grab the waist of the gori and throw it off far from its master. Shadowsh seeing that the gorinded on a tree with a thud, fired his [Fireball] hitting the gori again. Nevertheless, he was not finish attacking yet, therefore he fired his [Fireball] again and again. The gori suffered countless hit from Shadowsh [Fireball] and if it tried to charge into him, Sans would immediately fight it in closebat making it extremely mad. *Bam* The gori pick Sans off the ground and began smashing it back into the ground. While it was happily thinking that it defeated the skeleton, another [Fireball] hits its face. *Roar* The gori released a very enraged roar and turn to Shadowsh but another unexpected thing ured, catching it off guard. When the gori turns its head, Sans immediately used [Pound], hitting the back head of the gori and knocking it out. Shadowsh was shocked and nked out as he never thought that the gori would be knocked out by Sans¡¯ attack. ¡°Go Sans, kill it and Rank up.¡± Sans nodded and used all of its strength, smashing the gori¡¯s head into pulp After killing the gori Sans started to eat the defeated monster. Then its body started to grow bigger, a heart was produced from its chest and its bones started to thicken twice as before. Sans finally reached Bronze Rank! When Shadowsh tried to scan him, the SYSTEM told him that he had insufficient authority. Shadowsh just shrug and left it as it is for now. They then continued hunting until they met a two headed wolf: One head was pure ck and the other is red. ..... ¡°Sans, Tank it¡± Shadow immediately instructed. They targeted the ck head first and when he was ready for a tough fight, Sans just walk in front of the two headed wolf and pounded the wolf killing it in one strike. He scratch his head after witnessing what happened. After eating the wolf, Shadowsh finally Rank up. The SYSTEM sent a flurry of notifications. (System gain the ability to scan items) (System now has the ability to scan attributes of other monsters) (System has gain the ability of scanning monster that is one rank higher than the Host) (System gain more ssification of items and skill quality: White, Yellow, Red, Blue, Orange, Purple, Gold, Dark Gold) (Host now has authority to use the System to scan monsters that are Bronze and Silver Rank) (Host obtain 5 skill points) (Host obtain one free summon) After listening to the SYSTEM notification, he agitatedly look at both Sans and his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Monster : Two Tailed Demon Fox Race : Fox Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Skills : Fireball [Yellow Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Uses 1 Mana/Use) Energy : 55 Mana : 70 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Charm (Foe and friends will be affected by this it is only effective on opposite gender) Active Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness making him the perfect Assassin) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones only has 50% of the ability of the user) (1 Clone) Skill Points : 10 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sans Monster : Demonic Skeleton Race : Undead Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Skills : Pound [Red Quality] (Zero) (Pound the enemy hard, this attack uses the Steel and Strength attributes so the attack will be devastating) (Uses 2 Energy/Use) Ambush Strike [Blue Quality] (Lvl 3) (A-) (Has a bonus effect of Armour Break if the user attacks without being noticed) (Uses 10 Energy/Use) Energy : 72 Mana : 54 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Steel/Strength/Yin Active Ability : Devour (Can devour monsters that had the same attribute as the user. Yin can give additional Mana, Steel will enhance defence and Strength will enhance strength.) (Each monster that was devoured will make the user gain additional flesh) (2% fleshpletion) (After obtaining this ability user can not devour any monster that does not have the same attribute as the user) Passive Ability 2 : Silver Bones (Strengthen defence by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhanced Bear Strength (Increased strength by 90%) Passive Ability 4 : Demonic Heart (Increased the overall strength of the user) (+10 Mana and Energy) (To strengthen the demon heart user must devour Yin Type monsters) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Finally, Sans unlocked Ambush Strike and even evolved and gained an additional ability. While he also evolved and gain an awesome ability, what confuses him though is that his [Fireball] did not upgrade but increase in quality. They then return to the cave at nearly sunrise. The whole huntsted for how many hours before achieving their breakthroughs. After resting for half a day, Shadowsh immediately brought Banjo with him to help him Rank up into Bronze Rank. He also brought JM with him. Meanwhile Clwyd does not need help, he only need time but the only sad part is the creek was too poor for it. Then Shadowsh decided to bring some Water Type monsters to liven the creek a little bit. Shadowsh hunting was now a cinch with the ability of the SYSTEM to scan, even the attributes. This time, he can easily pick monsters that had the same attribute to his subordinate and family. Chapter 13 CHAPTER 12 For them to evolve and know how he can help them, Shadowsh scanned all of the foxes statuses. Lucy (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare Grade) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Foxxy (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare Grade) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare Grade) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare Grade) (2 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Flora (Bronze Lvl 6) (Good Grade) (Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Lvl 4) (Very Rare Grade) (Scarlet ming Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Shadowsh then brought JM and Banjo near the river to hunt. A body of water is a ce which monster would eventuallye to drink so it is like a jackpot area. ..... He did not bring Sans with him because he has given it a task. Consequently, Sans mission is to hunt a Yin Type monster. The SYSTEM gave him a tip that if Sans devoured a Yin Type monster while in the pond, it can hasten the process of turning the water in the pond into a Yin Water. He also tried to use his free summon but eventually did not. This is due to what the SYSTEM notified him. The SYSTEM also gave him another tip in which he can use an item or a monster as a sacrifice. The information was that if he sacrificed a Rock Type bear monster and a Fire mouse monster, the SYSTEM can use the monsters andbine them producing a Rock wed ming Mouse or a Vulcan Bear. So he decided to use his time to help Banjo and JM into ranking up while re was left to Mary and the other foxes to train. Shadowsh was looking at the river while he is deep in thought. He was thinking of connecting this river into the creek near the cave. They then follow where the river flows and found out that the river is actually already connected to the creek. In addition, there was a waterfall connecting the two. Hence, Shadowsh decided to scare some of the monsters in the river and make them swim towards the water, eventually leading them the creek. He bes excited. Shadowsh and Banjo started firing into the river startling and scaring away the monsters. JM was widening the waterfall that leads it in letting more water flowing into it. It is not worried of falling because the waterfall is not that high. The continuous attacking from Shadowsh and Banjo made the monsters living in the river confused and afraid. Therefore they started swimming in different directions. Some of them goes to the direction where the waterfall is and the others swim in the opposite side. Seeing schools of fishes swimming toward the waterfall, Shadowsh and Banjo stop attacking and brought JM to hunt in the forest. While passing through the forest, they met different type of monsters but none of them made Shadow interested. After 2 hours of searching for a suitable prey, they finally found one. It is the Earthen Rock Monster: (Bronze Lvl 6) (Good Grade) (Earth and Rock Type) Shadowsh fought with it alone. He wants to learn a new skill so he did not use [Fireball], instead he concentrated in using dark elements and his w. He only use his active ability [Shadow Clone] this time. After fighting with the Earthen Rock Monster for an hour, the SYSTEM finally notified him that he learned a new skill [Dark sh]. After learning [Dark sh] he immediately leveled up the skill to Lvl 3. He then use the skill to know how powerful it became. The result is extraordinary, the attack split the Earthen Rock Monster into three. Shadowsh was speechless, he never thought that the Lvl 3 [Dark sh] would be that powerful, so he decided to level it up again. He then pick the Earthen Demon core and throws it to JM¡¯s direction. JM was confused at first, then looks at Shadowsh in daze. Seeing him nodding at him, JM felt like crying. It then swallowed the core gratefully. After an hour, JM finally Rank up to Bronze Rank. Additionally, his data shows: JM(John Mark) (Bronze Lvl 1) (Fake Rare Grade) (Iron Scaled Earth Armadillo) (Steel and Earth Type) ¡®Fake Rare Grade? What does it mean?¡¯ Shadow asked the SYSTEM. (Once a monster ranks up, it will use the monster grade making it much weaker than its other counterpart hence the term fake) ¡®I see.¡¯ Shadow contemted. He also asked: ¡®What about mine?¡¯ (Yours is a special case of evolving while Ranking up) ¡®Oh¡¯ He shrug and just forget about it. They continued hunting after as JM also wanted to know how much stronger he got. They then kept searching for monsters they can defeat, but now Shadowsh didn¡¯t really care about types anymore. It is extremely difficult to find another Space Type monster, Shadow is well aware of this. He decided to hunt prey that has a Very Rare Grade and monsters in high rank as supplements for Banjo. After searching for a couple of hours, they did not find any suitable prey. When he was just thinking that he would lower his criteria they saw a donkey. He trued to scan it and his eyes lit up with such an amazing opportunity. Rocky Donkey (Bronze Lvl 7) (Very Rare Grade) (Nature and Rock Type) ¡°Banjo, this monster is a high level Bronze Rank monster. With this we can push your level to Level 10.¡± After saying that, Shadowsh then dash towards the donkey and use [Dark sh]. The donkey was startled and use a skill turning its body into rock. *Ping* The attack might not have killed the donkey but its skill was worthless to Shadowsh. [Dark sh] was a Lvl 4 Red Quality Skill, it easily destroyed the donkey¡¯s armour leaving a deep sh mark. Seeing that it was nearly killed, the Rocky Donkey immediately tried to flee. ¡®I am not letting you go!¡¯ Seeing that the donkey was trying to flee, Shadowsh hurriedly used [Fireball] hitting the donkey, eventually making it fall down. He was just about to dash toward it and finish it using another [Dark sh], when suddenly it let out some noise. The grasses started to bind him aggresively. Seeing this, he burns the grasses away by covering himself with Fire Element, the passive ability. [me Lord] was not just for show. Upon realizing that the grasses can not bind Shadowsh, the donkey let out a sound of despair. Hearing the donkey wailing, he finish it off by using [Dark sh] splitting the donkey. Even though it was a very pitiful sight when it started wailing, he did not hesitate with his attack and keep repeating this in his mind: as long as the monster is not intelligent. He then let Banjo devour all the donkey. Since the donkey was shredded by Shadowsh, swallowing the donkey became much easier. After this, they started to search for another prey. Although Banjo was already digesting a monster using the passive ability [Enhance Digestion], they still continued with their n. After searching for hours, unfirtunately luck is not on their? side this time. They did not find any monster that fits Shadowsh criteria and it was already noon. ¡®Hmmm¡¯ Shadowsh contemted. He remembers that in the deeper part of the Jade Forest, stronger monsters lurk and roam. So he decided to leave JM behind and bring Sans to hunt deeper into the forest. He then called Sans using the SYSTEM and asks JM what he wants to do. ¡°Boss, can Ie with you? I have an ability that can trap a monster. It is called Quicksand and it doesn¡¯t have any other use but just trap monsters.¡± Hearing JM¡¯s skill, Shadowsh was both shock and d. He never thought that JM learned such a convenient skill. He then agrees to take JM with him. They waited for a couple of minutes before Sans came. The 4 then marched deeper into the forest. Meanwhile, in the deeper part of the forest there was a much stronger spirit energy that Shadow felt. He decided that if they find a safe ce here, they will be moving here. He even decided to let Banjo drain all the Yin Water, while the rest of them brought some of the nts. These nts will be put in the cave, especially the glowing small tree. After just about a couple of minutes, they managed to find a suitable prey. However, the battle will be dangerous now. This is because the monster that they managed to find was a Bulky Bull: (Silver Lvl 1) (Normal Grade) (Strength Type) They huddled up and listen to his n. ¡°Here¡¯s the n, JM will trap the bull first. Seond, after trapping the bull both me and Banjo will open fire. Lastly, Sans I want you on standby and if ever the bulles close ambush it.¡± All of them nodded. JM then used [Quicksand], making the Bulky Bull sink slowly. The bull panicked and started stomping which made it sink much faster. Nevertheless, JM also started to sweat since the skill [Quicksand], even though it is great, it also has a drawback wherein the user must held on as much as he can. If the use is unable to do it, the skill will disappear freezing the trapped monster. Seeing the bull sink in, both Shadowsh and Banjo started to open fire targeting the bull¡¯s face. The continuous attack of Shadowsh and Banjo enraged the bull. It lets out a sound of battle cry. ¡°Mooooo!!!!!!¡± It started to struggle harder and although it sinks much faster, JM can¡¯t hold on any more due to its strenght and slumps down in exhaustion. The bull was able to break free and retaliated. First it raised its front hooves and stomp onto the ground causing an earthquake. Following that, it let out another battle cry. It bes bigger and bulkier. Then it then charge towards Shadowsh and Banjo. Seeing the bull charging towards them, Shadowsh dash towards it while firing, [Fireball] making the bull focus its attack on him. Shadow jumps and used [Dark sh] and targeted the bull¡¯s eyes. But seeing the iing attack, the bull turns its head. The good thing is, it still lost its left eye. ..... The bull got even more enraged as if it will do anything to take Shadow down. On that ount, it targeted Shadowsh solely and did not give any attention to others that is with him. Shadowsh nimbly used his tail to p the bull. He then used the force of the p to distance himself from the bull and flee towards where Sans is. Chapter 14 CHAPTER 13 FINALLY, THE ROC When it got pped by Shadowsh, the bull nked out. It let out a thunderous moo and started to chase after Shadowsh like it is the end of its world. It didn¡¯t know that it was being led in an ambush. When it finally came close to the target area, Sans used [Ambush Strike] and striked the injured part of the bull¡¯s face. *Bam* The bull did not even manage to react before its head got crushed into a pulp. Shadowsh then stops running knowing that the fight was over. He started to shred the Bulky Bull into pieces and shared them with his teammates happily. After eating the Bulky Bull¡¯s meat, Sans leveled up. In the mean time, Shadowsh and JM started to meditate and focus on digesting the Bulky Bull¡¯s meat. Most of the meat go to Banjo, though. After 2 hours Shadowsh and JM leveled up while Banjo had grown to 7 meters and Rank up to Bronze Rank. Wutnessing how fast Banjo was growing, Shadowsh was astounded. He then scan Banjo¡¯s data. ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Golden ck Space Snake Race : Snake Grade : Fake Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Skills : Mega Space Ball [Blue Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (4 Mana/Use) Energy : 46 Mana : 59 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength/Steel Passive Ability : Enhanced Tough Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 70%) Active Ability 2 : Space Scale (Can store things on its scale) (The space size is 2 cubic meters. It will increase? in size by 100% each rank up) (Weakness : Can only be applicable on one scale) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Digestion (Increased the digestive ability of the user by 100%) Active Ability 4 : Devour (Suck all the food in) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then nodded and returned home. They finished what they came for but they will return tomorrow to find any suitable ce to move in. After returning, Shadowsh told his mother about his n to move deeper into the forest but his mother rejected the idea of moving. She said that they will only move if one of them reached Silver Rank. Shadowsh then hold off the moving n. However, he still decided to hunt there with the Silver Rank monsters roaming around in the area. It is a dangerous ce but also a ce where they can level up much faster, more opportunities await them he can feel it. When night came Lucy, Foxxy, Dorothy and re were ying with each other while Shadowsh was scanning the Glowing Tree. (Luminous Tree of life: A tree that stores abundant life energy. It also had the ability to increase the speed of nts to grow. In addition, it increases the quality of a nt. Additional Effect: Can create Water of Life Description: A variant type of tree of life- other than life and nature element, it also absorbs light element. nt Quality: Too high, no relevant information) He was very shock to find that the beautiful glowing tree was actually a tree of life, moreover, it is even a variant one. When he was admiring the tree an idea pops on in his mind. ¡®What if I use this tree as the sacrifice? What kind of monster would it produce?¡¯ He became very excited and immediately told the SYSTEM about his decision. (Use the luminous Tree of Life as the offering) ¡®Yes¡¯ (Sessful on summoning summoned monster druid) (Name the monster toplete the procedure) (Gain +10 Mana) ¡®Leafinia¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 1 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 100 Mana : 100 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit, therefore as a Tree Spirit life it is tied to the its tree.) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit. This can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3: Aroma (Release a nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down.) Active Ability 4: Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created can not exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (Congrattions Host for unlocking Legendary, Epic, Mythical Grade ssification for monster grade!!!) (Congrattions Host for unlocking Scarlet Red and Sky Blue Quality ssification for skill quality!!!) (Obtained one ability rank up point) (Obtained 10 free skill point) ¡®What the heck? I never thought that the Tree of life Spirit Druid was so OP?¡¯ ¡®Also I obtained 1 Ability Rank Up Point and 10 Skill Points. With this I can greatly strengthen myself.¡¯ ¡®Hmmm. Which ability should I rank up?¡¯ ¡®Okay! I have decided that I will choose Shadow Clone ability to rank up. I will also level up the Fireball Skill to Lvl 5 since I already mastered it as I can level it up to final level.¡¯ Shadowsh then rank up his Shadow Clone Ability. He read the information about the ability from the SYSTEM. Shadow Clones : (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (1 Clone) He was excited, bbergasted, and ted at the same time. This time, his Shadow Clone really is the exact copy of him. It now had the same strength as his making it really useful. ¡°Everyonee here, I want to introduce a very important new member of this family!¡± Hearing what he said everybody then gathered where he is. Seeing everyone is here, Shadowsh now ordered Leafinia toe out. A sh came from the Luminous Tree of Life then a 3 year old looking little girl came out. She cautiously looks at everyone while holding Shadowsh tails. He smiled looking at the adorable Leafinia. He then patted her head and introduced here to everyone else. ¡°Everyone this is Leafinia a Dryad that dwells inside the glowing tree.¡± Everyone was surprised to find out that there was actually a Tree Spirit dwelling on the glowing small tree. After that they started to warmly y with Leafinia, especially the little girls. Shadowsh smiled and left. He was thinking of something deeply where he can expand such chance given to him. ..... ¡®SYSTEM, if I transnt the tree of life will it cause any inconvenience to Leafinia?¡¯ (Yes it will cause severe damage to a tree spirit if their tree was transnted. But host do not need to worry as Leafinia is a monster summoned by the System then the tree of life became a part of her, too. Hence, the System can teleport the tree without causing any harm to Leafinia.) Shadowsh then decided to go on some of the deepest part of the forest to find a suitable ce to call home. The next day Shadowsh brought only Banjo and Sans with him to explore deep in Jade Forest. Meanwhile, deep in the Jade Forest: Shadowsh, Banjo and Sans were exploring the area. The three encountered many monsters and all of the monsters were Silver Rank. In the tens of monsters they saw, they only managed to hunt 2 and both are rtively weak. When they passed on a certain waterfall they saw a pond with a very clear water. In its surrounding, there are many monsters dwelling there. Even though he only sees Normal Rank monsters he could not help but felt something very powerful dwells underneath. The 3 of them did not stay that long near the pond. They explored some more when suddenly they heard a piercing screech near the crevice. When they finally saw the thing that was making the sound, it was actually a roc monster with roken wings and a gravely injured chest. But Shadowsh was extremely wary to this monster. When he tried to scan the monster he got nothing, that means it is Gold Rank at least. He told Banjo and Sans to stay while he decided to approach the roc. Seeing somebody is approaching, the roc¡¯s expression changed. It knows thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest. It lets out a sorrowful screech and closes its eyes waiting for its death. When Shadowsh was finally in front of the roc he was taken aback. The roc was full of burnt mark. *Cough* *Cough* ¡°May I know if you can understand me?¡± Hearing that the monster was actually talking to it and not killing it, it let out a joyful screech and started talking to Shadowsh. Shadowsh had a helpless expression, the roc couldn¡¯t speak hisnguage. It only kept talking in birdnguage. So he had to stop it ¡°Do you understand me?¡± The roc nodded he asks again ¡°Can you speak?¡± The roc hesitated but eventually shakes his head. Shadowsh then had an idea of making this roc his summoned monster. ¡°I can rescue you and nurse you back to health but you must be my summoned monster. Being a summoned monster meant that you will lose your freedom, so will you ept?¡± Hearing that it will lose its freedom if it agrees the roc was very hesitant but it knows that if it won¡¯t ept the proposal, it will die in vain. Seeing the conflicted expression of the roc Shadowsh patiently waited for a bird. Losing its freedom was like killing it especially for a high and mighty monster like the roc. An hour passed but still the roc had not yet decided. It then kept looking at Shadowsh and its wings. Fiinally, for another couple of minutes the roc agrees. Its pride was not worth it as its desire to live. Chapter 15 CHAPTER 14 MOVING OUT After obtaining the permission of the roc, the SYSTEM made it his summoned monster. ¡°Sans carry it up and bring it to our cave. Furthermore, let Leafinia heal him.¡± Sans then picks the roc and started walking back to the cave. Shadowsh and Banjo started to explore some more. They really want to find a great spot to call home but this ce was very dangerous. A good rxample is the roc, it was at least Gold Rank but eventually got into that state so they became very cautious. They explored some more until they found another cave behind a waterfall and this time he did not feel any powerful being underneath the huge pond. When they got inside Shadowsh suddenly stops and his expression changed. ¡°Banjo¡± Shadowsh then calls for Banjo albeit very quietly and pointed at something. Banjo approached Shadowsh and looks toward where Shadowsh was pointing. After seeing what it was his eyes bulged he was taken aback from what he saw. A paradise! ..... There are luscious trees and nts covering the whole area. There are beautiful flowers and butterflies all around the ce. In addition to that, the sunlight can enter inside making everything look like it was just outside. But then there seems to be a thin kind of energy blocking the view. However, the rays of the sun can still be seen inside. All was perfect and it can be considered an ideal ce to move, except for one thing: a huge blood red dragon who is sleeping in the center. He sigh. It seems that someone already owned the ce. Shadowsh was greatly disappointed. This ce was outstandingly perfect. Just as he was about to leave the SYSTEM suddenly let out a notification: (Found a perfect dragon carcass. It is an exceedingly great nourishment for Host and the others.) He was greatly shocked. The dragon was actually dead. He never thought that and was considering that it was sleeping. He then kept observing it and found that even though it was dead it still kept releasing a very powerful killing aura. Moreover, its body was in a perfect condition that if you just look at it you will definitely think that it was just in deep slumber. ¡°Banjo lets return home and have our family move here.¡± Hearing what he said Banjo jump off in shock and franticly shouted ¡°Aniki are you out of your mind? There is a very powerful and mighty monster inside the cave.¡± Heughed looking at the extremely frightened Banjo. He then told him that the dragon was already dead. Hearing that it was dead Banjo was at first suspicious. No matter how he looks at it, he was definitely sure that it was just sleeping. Nevertheless, he has a great trust to his Aniki so he followed him back in returning to their cave. When they finally returned it was nearly night time. He saw that they, his family members, are inside and are curiously observing the roc. ¡°Mom I¡¯m back!¡± hearing his voice the others then turns and drag him towards the roc and had him introduced it. ¡°Okay, okay¡± seeing his family urge him to introduce them to the roc and likewise, he knows they need to be at ease with each other. After being healed by Leafinia, the roc¡¯s injury was not that severe anymore. It now has great respect for Shadowsh, Leafinia and Sans. ¡°This is... uhmmmmm...¡± He forgot that he did not gave any name yet to the roc but since it was already a part of the family, he will just give it a name. ¡°This is France, a new member of the family. When we found him in the forest, he was just lying and had a severe injury so I had Sans brought it home. I also instructed it be healed by Leafinia. But do you know what is more amazing? France is already on Gold Rank!¡± The girls and JM started to look at France with great admiration with sparkling eyes. To them, Gold Rank is a very powerful monster. In the whole family there isn¡¯t even one Silver Rank yet. While the others were admiring France and started to surround and touching its feathers, Mary drags Shadowsh in a secluded corner. ¡°Son, can France really be trusted? You know that he is already a Gold Rank, one of the strongest monsters in the forest.¡± Shadowsh assured his mom that France can be trusted. After repeatedly assuring her that France won¡¯t hurt anyone in the family he told her about his n of moving out. ¡°Are you sure about this? Even though there are many of us, we are just made up of Bronze Rank.¡± ¡°Mother don¡¯t be scared. If the four of us: Me, Sans, Banjo and JM are together, we can hunt Silver Rank monsters; besides, we have France now and he is a Gold Rank monster. Also, the ce that we found is very magical. You will definitely love it.¡± After being persuade by Shadowsh continuously, Mary finally agrees. For her, he became the leader of the pack. Hearing his mother agreed, he then shared this information to everyone. Hearing that they were moving to a much beautiful and amazing ce, all the girls became excited. ¡°Banjo start draining the Yin pond. We are moving tomorrow already.¡± He then goes to the Luminous Tree of Life and ask the SYSTEM what is the procedure in moving it. (Host did need to do anything since Leafinia is fully binded into the Luminous Tree of Life, she can store the tree inside her body. But she can only keep the tree for 3 hours in None Rank.) Shadowsh nodded. He was thinking what to do. The ce was very far and bringing all of his family is quite hard as well as trickt. They will take at least a whole day before arriving there. While he was thinking how to bring Leafinia there in 3 hour-period, he saw Franceing to him. He was only waiting for him as he have a great idea of having France bring her there. The next day Shadowsh and the others were getting ready to move out. He will bring everyone even Clwyd today. ¡°Everybody, I will be bringing Leafinia with me. First we will be riding France and I will be joining youter. Banjo will be the one leading you for now.¡± The 3 of them then flew towards where the hidden ce is. They only took an hour to arrive there. After arriving there, he told Leafinia to transfer the Luminous Tree of Life next to the dragon¡¯s carcass. Only Leafinia was not shock or afraid when it saw the dragon for the first time. It is because she had the Life Attribute in which she can feel life energy in all the monsters and nts. Therefore, when Shadowsh brought her to the cave she already felt the energy of the dragon but did not feel any life energy from it, hence knowing that it was already dead. Unlike Leafinia, when France saw the red dragon his expression was like of Banjo¡¯s. Its eyes bulged greatly and it was even shivering. However, after seeing Leafinia and Shadowshing in close contact with the red dragon without fear he was at first puzzled. Nevertheless, when he understood that it was actually dead it lets out a sigh of relief. After transnting the Luminous Tree of Life, Shadowsh then rode France again and went to find where his family is. He joined his family in traveling deep in the forest to their new destination: toward their new home! He also made France as their scout for any possible danger and potential prey. He picked some stronger Silver Rank monsters and trained his sisters as well as the others on how to fight stronger enemies. They arrive at their destination a dayter. All of them were safe and sound but greatly exhausted. They traveled the whole day without even sleeping. Even though night in Jade Forest was more dangerous than day but with France releasing his Gold Rank aura no monster dare to fight them in the dark of the night. His family¡¯s strength also increased exponentially. With them fighting Silver Rank monsters the whole journey, they became extremely adaptive at using their skills and fighting strong opponents. When they finally came inside, all of the others except Sans, Banjo, France and Shadowsh were shocked. Upon seeing the red dragon face-to-face, they trembled. Such a magnificent and dangerous creature! But Shadowsh calmly told them that it was actually dead which made all of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay mom, me and the guys are going recreate the Yin Pond. So you and my sisters can explore and adapt to our new home.¡± Upon hearing what Shadowsh had said the girls started to check their new home. It was actually 9 times bigger than theirst home so they have a lot of space to y around and train. When he was about to bring Sans and Banjo to recreate the Yin Pond, JM approached him and told something that made him exceedingly happy. ¡°Boss, after I evolved I gain the Earth Attribute and now has an ability to dig much better than before. I can easily create a huge pond for you if you want.¡± After hearing that, Shadowugh happily and had him build a huge hole for the Yin Pond. JM then started burrowing happily. After just an hour, he created a huge hole that is 30 Feet deep and wide. ¡°Banjo its your job to fill this whole with water.¡± Shadowsh instructed. He then drops the Yin Stone and goes outside in the hugeke. Eventually, he released Clwyd in there as a guard that if any monsterse inside it can warn him easily. He then looks at their new home all over. He was nning on nting more nts and trees that is on {Orange Quality} and above. Chapter 16 CHAPTER 15 Dragon Meat He then approached the dragon carcass and was nning to share it to his family when the SYSTEM gave him a warning. (Warning to Host: If you want to eat the dragon carcass please only eat a small amount since the energy from the dragon was too bountiful for monsters such as you and your family.) (Sans is a special case and can devour thrice as much as the others.) (Banjo was also an exception and can at least eat as much as a Gold Rank Monster could.) (Dragon blood can also be used to water the Luminous Tree of Life. The continuous watering can make the Luminous Tree of Life evolve into a Draconic Glowing Tree of Life.) (Dragon eye is also a great tonic for monsters. If a monster consume a dragon eye they will have a 25% chance of obtaining an ability or a skill pertaining in eyes. In addition, consuming both the eyes of the same dragon will increase the monster¡¯s chances to 70%.) ¡®So if I consume both of this dragon¡¯s eye, I will have a 70% chance in increasing my ability or skill for my eyes? This is great!¡¯ Shadow is excited to do it when the SYSTEM notified him: (No, the Host will have a 100% of obtaining an ability or skill after consuming both of the eyes because the System recognize the dragon¡¯s eye as an item and will use the most efficient way on using it.) ..... He was enlightened and started eating the dragon¡¯s eye. However, because of its size, it took him an hour to eat everything. He then waited for the SYSTEM¡¯s announcement. (Congrattion on the Host in obtaining the Active Ability irvoyance!) (irvoyance : An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent. Reminder : Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see. Reminder 2 : The duration of the ability is 1 hour, but leveling to a Silver Rank can increase the duration to 2 hours. Reminder : can only be used once per day.) He was very happy to have this ability. With this he could be a counter attack master monster. He also had Sans devour some scales of the dragon while shared the meat to the other family members. He also used the blood to water the Luminous Tree of Life. The amount of the energy of the dragon meat was strong that the others have to sleep, this is even more so because although they only eat a little. Nevertheless, what surprised him though is that France ate at least 10 times the amount from the others. It seems that eating a dragon meat was greatly beneficial to a roc species, hence, France entered a deep sleep. Moreover, there was still too much meat to spare. The red dragon¡¯s size was 30 kilometers long and as wide as a house. The only one who were still awake were him, Sans and Banjo. ¡°Lets go and defeat some Silver Rank monsters that has a great potential and subdue them.¡± ¡®SYSTEM how many monsters can I contract as a my summoned monster?¡¯ (None Rank to Silver Rank will give you 2 slots each. Sans was an exception because it is the first summon of yours.) (Host now has no more slot!) ¡®Oh¡¯ He was dejected to hear that and changed his n from subduing monsters to searching for nts and trees that are on {Orange Quality} and above. Also they needed to have a concrete information about their surrounding. He then nodded and was about to leave when he felt strange. He saw that Sans was just slumping on the ground so as Banjo. He was puzzled especially since Sans has no intelligence and won¡¯t question his orders. The SYSTEM then informed him: (Banjo, Sans, and France are undergoing evolution. Sans and France will need 3 days to a week to finish. Banjo will be needing a month to a year to finish.) He was stunned by such information. To think that the 3 of them were undergoing evolution and the time needed was at least 3 days for Sans and France. ¡®SYSTEM, is there any method in hastening the process?¡¯ (For Sans, it just needs to continuously devour dragon blood and meat. For Banjo putting him inside the dragon is the best method in ensuring an early evolution. Lastly, for France there is none.) After listening to the SYSTEM he then drags Sans and Banjo towards the dragon. He followed the SYSTEMS input and ced them inside the dragon separately. He then got out of the cave and decided to explore the forest all by himself. The exploration went until noon. Hee returned to the cave while bringing a flower. This is a {Violet Quality} Charming Devil Flower. (Charming Devil Flower : A flower that can increase beauty and charming ability of any monster. This is especially a great tonic for a monster that is on any Charming Race. Type : Yin/Nature Quality : Orange) His exploration went out without any trouble. Every monster that the SYSTEM can not scan, he immediately avoided them and in the entire day, he only hunted one monster. Unfortunately, it is even an injured Silver Rank 3 (Normal Grade) Feral Spiky Haired Boar monster. With the fight and the amount of energy he umted he leveled up into Bronze Rank Level 3, which is actually helpful for him. When he came inside he saw that the others were still assimting the energy and continuously in their deep sleep. ¡®SYSTEM in which location should I nt the Charming Devil Flower?¡¯ (Near the Yin Pond. If the Charming Devil Flower absorbs enough yin energy it has a probability of evolving into Pinkish Charming Devil Flower, a higher quality of a Charming Devil Flower) The Charming Devil Flower was then nted near the Yin Pond. Seeing that it was gettingte he then sleeps on top of the dragon¡¯s head. Darkness covers the ce except for the area near the Luminous Tree of Life. The next day, Shadowsh woke up along with the rest. After consuming a small amount of dragon meat, all of them leveled up, even Leafinia. But, the one who have the most noticeable increase in strength is re, she is now a Level 7. All of them seems slightly fidgety. It shows that to fully absorb the energy of the dragon meat, they need to fight some monsters. ¡°Okay everyone I know all of you are notably restless so I propose that you need to have a mock battle with each other. I will be the one to assign in pairing all of you. Mom, re and Dorothy will be Team A and fighting against them is Team B which consist the rest of the girls. Alright? Any questions?¡± JM suddenly raises his hand ¡°Umm, Boss what about me?¡± ¡°You areing with me to explore outside.¡± He then ate a bit of the dragon meat and went to explore with JM. He left together with JM while the others started their mock battle. After exploring some parts of the forest, JM be suddenly cautious and scared as they at least saw 20 different Gold Rank monsters. Shadowsh carefully stops while sending JM a signal. He also found a monster that is on Silver Rank. This is a very perfect prey for JM to finish his evolution. Earthen Steel Rhino: (Silver Rank Lvl 3) (Rare) (Steel and Ground Type) ¡°JM, we have to do it like how we usually hunt. Trap it on a quicksand and, by the way, can you also fight in the frontline after using quicksand?¡± ¡°Yes I can but it is much more efficient if I continue controling the quicksand. If I let my control go awry, that is not advantageous for us. Then I also need to input a specific amount of mana.¡± JM helplessly said. ¡°Oh it seems that it has a lot of restrictions. Anyway, this skill is much better if it is an ability.¡± Shadowsh just realize that JM¡¯s skill has a lot of limitations. ¡°Yes I thought so, too, but I need to evolve if I want to make this skill into an ability.¡± JM said to him. Shadowsh was grateful and relieved that a skill can be made into an ability. Just to make sure, he asks the SYSTEM if it is 100% possible. (Yes, on a rare asion once a monster evolves a skill can be turn into an ability.) He is ted with that but kind of puzzled. ¡®So how did JM became so sure that his skill will turn into an ability?¡¯ (A monster instinct). The SYSTEM¡¯s immediate answer. Shadowsh nodded and no longer asked questions. What is important now is to hunt this Silver Rank Earthen Steel Rhino and have JM devour it to finally achieve the evolution process. ¡°JM just input half of your overall Mana and join me in fighting the Earthen Steel Rhinoter.¡± He then dash towards the rhino brimming with hostility while JM hide in the bushes. He awaits the rhino to be careless in this fight so he can sessfully trap it. Feeling the hostility that Shadowsh is emitting, the Earthen Steel Rhino was at first startled, wary and scared. However, after feeling the energy that Shadowsh was releasing that was only that of Bronze Rank level, it felt livid. To be challenge by a monster weaker than itself is uneptable! It lets out a roar and started charging at Shadowsh. Seeing the rhino charging at him, Shadowsh let out a crafty smile. When the rhino was about to ram him, he skillfully and nimbly dodge the attack by jumping and turning. His flexible body is like dancing instead of attacking. He then scratch the rhino¡¯s eyes using [Dark sh]. The attack blinded the rhino and after charging to Shadow, it couldn¡¯t stop which it eventually rammed a huge tree. The event cause it to be shaken. It looks at Shadowsh on its remaining eye full of hatred and when it was getting ready for another charge, something ured making it fall down. Chapter 17 CHAPTER 16 FLAME NIMBUS LION Underneath the rhino, the ground turned into a quicksand causing its heavy body to sink exceedingly quickly. Afterwards it felt that the quicksand was full of Mana and knows that it is a skill or an ability. It lets out a snort dispersing the quicksand. Seeing the quicksand disappear Shadowsh expression changed and immediately fired a [Fireball] towards the rhino and slips into the bushes. He would need a new n. *Boom* The rhino took the attack head on and did not even feel the pain. Its body was like a tank so it was not scared of attacks at all. Shadowsh was now talking with JM in the bushes hiding from the rhino. The [Fireball] earlier was a diversion to regroup with JM and change their n. ¡°JM what happened? Why did your quicksand disappear just like that?¡± Shadowsh asks looking confused. ¡°Boss that rhino must have the ability of [Earth Maniption]. It is one of the weaknesses of my [Quicksand] skill.¡± JM exined with a gloomy expression. Hearing the exnation, Shadowsh nodded. The possiblity is pretty high that the Earthen Steel Rhino have the an [Earth Maniption] ability so it is not JM¡¯s fault. ..... ¡°Lets risk it. I will use [irvoyance]. JM back me up. Even though it is a tough opponent, with me tanking it we will have a 70% chance of winning.¡± He lifted JM¡¯s spirit and wanted to make the most of such opportunity presented to them. JM nodded seriously. He knows that it is Shadowsh who is taking the most dangerous part in this fight so he will give his best. Shadowsh then dash towards the rhino again. But this time he used [irvoyance] to increase their chance of winning. When he activated it, he was able to predict what the rhino¡¯s next move would be. He suddenly jumps mid air and fired a [Fireball], sting the rhino¡¯s face. Underneath him were spikes made of rock. The rhino was bewildered and surprised that Shadowsh have had predicted its next move. Shadowsh was just starting, far from being finished with his attacks. He continuously shoots [Fireball] and every hit was a bullseye. The [irvoyance] not only gave him the ability to predict the opponents next move, it also raises his uracy to a whole new level. [Fireball] to [Fireball]! It continuously hits the rhino¡¯s face. Additionally, what angers it more is that JM would sneak attack it using its signature move [Roll]. *Roar* The rhino could not take it anymore and started to charge blindly hitting many trees in the process. Shadowsh eyes lit up seeing that the rhino lost its patience. He immediately pounce towards the rhino and used [Dark sh] to blind its remaining eye. He then nimbly used his tails again and gain from a distance. The rhino let out a hysterical roar. It is now blind and could not see anything anymore which his animal instinct says it is in grave danger. To make the matter worse is that Shadowsh kept using [Dark sh] and hitting its face urately. Currently, it is bleeding in the face and looks miserable. *Bam* JM hits the rhino¡¯s left side of the face and continuously use [Roll]which is ramming the rhino¡¯s face. Shadowsh [Dark sh] was, at first, leaves only white marks. But upon continuously hitting the same area over and over again, it bes bloody red. Within an hour, the rhino was battered down. It was bleeding profusely and now feltpletely spent, especially since Shadowsh made a cut on its neck. It lets out onest roar and finally slumps to the ground, dead. Shadowsh and JM also slump thereafter. They were panting greatly, trying to calm down from exhausting battle, especially Shadowsh. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes and was still not used in [irvoyance]. Therefore, he needs to at least rest his eyes for an hour before opening them. ¡°JM, eat the Earthen Steel Rhino carcass now and remember you need to eat everything, including its horn. This is ghe requirement to evolve so go now as I need to rest.¡± Shadow gave his detailed instruction to JM before breathing slowly in and out. ¡°Thanks Boss!¡± JM was beyond grateful. He then exhaustedly approached the Earthen Steel Rhino¡¯s corpes and started eating it. 3 hourster, JM finally finished evolving. Shadow has been able to rest as well. He scans JM¡¯s new data: JM (Bronze Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Steel Scaled Earthen Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) He nodded and was extremely satisfied with his improvement. He was also d because he also leveled up after the fight. Both of them benefitted from it. They then returned and saw that the girls are not there. Nevertheless, there are explosionsing from the back so he knew that their mock battle was still ongoing. When night came, the girls all returned tiredly after their training. The good thing is, all of them leveled up. In addition, Shadowsh was also nning in finding a suitable prey for re to Rank up as she is already on Level 8. With the daily meal of dragon¡¯s meat, leveling up to Level 10 will just take them for a couple of days. After having dinner, they all sleep peacefully. It is the greatest method to assimte the energy from the dragon meat after going through a battle. The next morning, everyone woke up early and got ready to start their daily training when suddenly something happened. France also woke up and finished his evolution. He lets out a high pitched screech and flew towards the dragon¡¯s remains and started to consume it. France was getting bigger and bigger, and finally after half an hour its size became at least? the size of 2 bullsbined. Before, his size was just the size of a big wolf, but with the current changes his strength definitely increased drasticall as well. His purple feathers became even more vibrant and the tips are now in a color of golden yellow, it is even crackling like with some sort of electricity. After finishing his evolution, France looks very energetic. Nheless, the first thing he did is to bow his head to Shadowsh as a form of gratitude and respect. If he did not rescue him when he was gravely injured, he wouldn¡¯t be the monster he is now. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Shadow smiled that France. ¡°Okay. I understand that you are edgy as of the moment since you are all full of energy, I want you to start hunting 3 Water Type or Ice Type monsters everyday. All of them must be Silver Rank at least understand?¡± France nodded and patted his chest as a form of brag like saying: ¡°Leave it to me. I can definitely aplish the mission!¡± France then got out the cave and flew. Shadowsh lets out a smile, the daily quota of Water Type monster is for Clwyd. He wants to greatly strengthen it so that it can guard the cave entrance more efficiently which is a win-win situation for all of them. After watering the Luminous Tree of Life with dragon blood, he brought JM, re and Foxxy to explore the forest. This is the idea that he has for now, he will be implementing that starting today, he will be bringing 2 different foxes each exploration. They began to set off searching for suitable prey to hunt and nts to transnt into the cave. A couple of hours have gone by. In the past hours they did not find any suitable prey but they what they found was a {Orange Quality} nt: The Bloody Fruit Tree. Even though its name sounds scary, it is actually a great tree in which its fruit has an amazing effect of cleaning the blood. Also, if a monster is suffering from any disease that are blood rted, the fruit is one of the most basic yet effective ingredient to take in order to get cured. When they were about to go back to the cave, after waiting for France to return with them so that he can carry the tree, Shadowsh suddenly stops and was rooted in ce. He found a perfectly suitable monster to hunt. He is grinning from ear to ear. ming Nimbus Lion (Silver Lvl 5) (Very Rare) (Strength and Fire Type) Shadowsh look and nodded at JM. It is their signal of using [Quicksand] to trap a prey. He then dash towards the lion and shoot a [Fireball] towards the monster. *Boom* The attack exploded at the back of the lion. *Roar* Receiving the attack, the ming Nimbus Lion let out an enraged roar. Alhough the attack did not cause it much pain, it was still furious that there was somethone who dared to attack it. Moreover, it got even angrier seeing that its attacker was a small Bronze Rank fox. It was about to retaliate when it suddenly felt that it started to sink. It was startled at first but then felt Mana from the [Quicksand] and deduce that it is a skill. It lets out a loud roar causing Shadowsh and the others to cover there ears. While Shadowsh head was still buzzing, the lion already started attacking him with its own [Fireball]. The only difference is that it is much hotter and bigger than with Shadowsh¡¯s one. It seems that its [Fireball] is on {Red Quality}. *Boom* The attack was timely blocked by JM using his body. Despite the fact that he was blown away, he was already prepared and shielded Shadowsh in its curl up form, making the force of the attack lessen greatly. ¡°All of you, rain down hell!!!¡± Shadowsh instructed them then started to attack the lion using [Fireball]. What¡¯s surprised him though is that Foxxy used another skill other than a [Fireball]: a skill that looks like [Yin de]. Meanwhile, JM was using his newly acquired skill [Mud Bullets], too. The ming Nimbus Lion struggled more ferociously making it sink faster in the quicksand. It was so angry that its eyes be ring red. It took all the attacks and because of its situation, it can not dodge. Even though it was also fighting back by shooting its own [Fireball], Shadowsh was doing a counter-attack and destroying them with his [Dark sh]. *Roar!!!!!!!!!* It then used another sound attack, but this time Shadowsh was one step ahead. He carefully and skillfully dodge the follow up attack quickly. When 10 minutes was about to pass, the ming Nimbus Lion suddenly escapes the [Quicksand] and pounced on Shadowsh. Seeing the [Quicksand] can not trap the ming Nimbus Lion anymore, Shadowsh immediately used [irvoyance]. Chapter 18 CHAPTER 17 KARL After activating [irvoyance], Shadowsh also dash towards the ming Nimbus Lion to face it head on. Each and every attack of the ming Nimbus Lion was predicted urately by Shadowsh. Along with the support of JM, Foxxy and re the situation of the ming Nimbus Lion became a lot worse. Shadowsh was doing his best to dodge the attacks because he knows one attack will definitely injure him cing all of them in danger. *Roar!* The ming Nimbus Lion suddenly let out a pained roar. This time its right eye was blinded by Shadowsh [Dark sh]. ¡°Everyone, aim for its legs and make sure those are the hind legs! JM, ready your [Quicksand] ability and after injuring the legs activate it.¡± When the ming Nimbus Lion was about to use its strongest move: the [Lion¡¯s Roar],? Shadowsh suddenly released a [Fireball] on its mouth causing the techniques to explode inside its mouth. ¡°Change of ns. JM now!¡± JM was already prepared. Upon hearing the go signal he activated it trapping the ming Nimbus Lion again. ..... After being trap again, the ming Nimbus Lion suddenly lets out a powerful roar. Its body greatly increased in size and it is now zing. It only used one smack destroying the quicksand and creating a crater. It also looks at Shadowsh with extreme hatred and pounced on him. Shadowsh immediately dodged and used [Dark sh] but his ws can¡¯t cut through the ming Nimbus Lion muscles. It became extremely tough. ¡°JM, please ready another quicksand after the berserk mode. Foxxy and me, just stay put as of the moment.¡± He then engaged in one on one fight with the ming Nimbus Lion. Their fight continued for nearly an hour, but despite that the ming Nimbus Lion did notnd a hit on Shadowsh. Shadowsh situation was different, his attack allnded to the ming Nimbus Lion¡¯s body. The problem is it did not even leave a scratch on it. ¡°Now JM!!!¡± Shadowsh suddenly flees. The ming Nimbus Lion tried to chase after him but, once again, fall into JM¡¯s quicksand. It raised its paw to destroy the quicksand¡¯s lime like before, when suddenly its body started to shrink until it returned to its original body size. It lets out its tongue while panting haggardly. Shadowsh was also feeling the same as the ming Nimbus Lion. The both of them used all they have got and were now out of energy. Foxxy, re and JM started to rain down their attacks to the ming Nimbus Lion and with no energy left, it had been continuously sinking without a means to retaliate. An hourter, the ming Nimbus Lion was really beaten up. Nevertheless, it was still alive as it had a tenacious vitality and an unyielding will. Seeing the ming Nimbus Lion still kept holding its own even if it is full of bruises and energy, with no signs that it has given up yet, Shadowsh instructed. ¡°Everybody stop!!!¡± Hearing hismand, the three stopped bombarding the ming Nimbus Lion with their attacks and looked at him confusingly. Shadowsh didn¡¯t speak but crawl towards to the ming Nimbus Lion¡¯s ce. He looks at it in the eye and asks ¡°Why do you still kept holding on knowing that it is futile?¡± The ming Nimbus Lion eyes suddenly dimmed down. It looks at Shadowsh and there seems to be an unspoken sadness within them. Shadowsh saw the pained and sad look of the ming Nimbus Lion and knows that it really had gone through some bitter experience. ¡°Then what about being my underling?¡± Upon hearing his proposal, the ming Nimbus Lion was about to refuse it immediately when it remembered its situation and seriously started to consider the idea. ¡®SYSTEM, if the ming Nimbus Lion epts my proposal is there any method that can secure its loyalty and the safety of my family?¡¯ In order to make sure that everything will be alright, Shadow still asked the SYSTEM. (Take some of the blood on its heart and just leave the procedure to the System.) He nodded and told the ming Nimbus Lion that the condition in joining him is a drop of blood from its heart. The ming Nimbus Lion was still considering his offer and seeing that it was really in a grave situation, it finally agrees to Shadowsh and gave a drop of blood that came from its heart to him. (Binded with ming Nimbus Lion! Sessful!) Shadowsh then messaged France through the SYSTEM to pick them all up because with the size of the ming Nimbus Lion, which is about the size of a bull, moving it with just them is impossible. Half an hourter, Shadowsh and Karl were still resting. Due to their fight earlier, they still need to rest some more in order to recuperate well. (Karl is the name that Shadowsh has picked for the ming Nimbus Lion.) Sounds of pping were heard and France came to their view, but what was very funny was that Karl tense up when it felt France¡¯s aura. However, seeing that it seems to be a subordinate of Shadowsh it was bewildered beyond belief as to why would such a strong monster bes an underling of a weaker one. It shook its head erasing such question in its mind, it will only gave it headaches. Then the four of them rode France¡¯s back while Karl was being carried by France¡¯s talon, beside it was the Bloody Fruit Tree. They all arrived at the cave. Shadowsh was conspicuously happy to their sess. Even though they did not kill Karl in the battle earlier, they have all leveled up. The dragon meat was outstandingly awesome. His [Dark sh] even upgraded into {Blue Quality} and turns into [Double Dark sh]. Moreover, his [Fireball] have also upgraded and have its quality raised. He then used his SP to level up the [Double Dark sh] into level 5, and his [Fireball] into level 3. He now assembled everyone and introduced Karl to them. After a couple of pleasantries, they returned to their trainings while Karl went to Leafinia to heal his injuries and his eye. What made Shadowsh very happy is that France hunted 2 Water Types and 1 Ice Type Gold Rank monsters. They were already given? to Clwyd who now reached a Bronze Rank. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Lvl 1) (C+) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down, has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (20 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 66 Mana : 71 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (First, it can greatly increase the power of elemental attack by 100%. Second, it can enhance the mastery of elemental move. Lastly, it can also easily regenerate its limb or body, except its core, by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has a weak defence.) Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water elements. It can strongly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality. The quality is dependent on the user grade.) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now super fast.) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier and the Mana being used in using a Water Type skill will be lessen by 30%.) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With this, Clwyd can guard the cave entrance much more efficiently without unnecessary troubles. Night came: After having dinner, all of them started to sleep. What surprised everyone was that Karl ate thrice the amount of the dragon¡¯s meat. In addition to that, a surprising effect was noted- its red skin started to glow! It walks like a drunk person and finally slept. Actually it wanted to sleep underneath the Luminous Tree of Life but after being taught a lesson by France, it didn¡¯t have the same idea as before. The next morning, Shadowsh had everybody gathered, except for France becausest night it entered the evolution process. ¡°Okay. Today we are going into teams to explore and hunt into the forest re and mother will being with me. Our mission is to Rank up again.¡± ¡°JM, Dorothy, Foxxy and Flora, the four of you will be going on a hunting spree. I will have France observe you for protection and evaluation.¡± They then started their expedition. Shadowsh also brought Mary and re deeper into the forest. He will be responsible for tanking the monsters while his mother and re will be in charged for support. After searching for an hour, they were not able to find a suitable prey. They saw many monsters but none was suitable for his mother or re for use to evolve. When they were searching in an area, they found another cave. They noted that the heat emitting from inside the cave seems very beneficial for him and the others. Therefore, they entered but suddenly went somewhere to hide because inside they saw a huge fire dragon sleeping. They decided it is best to leave the ce. They continued searching somewhere else until finally they found a suitable prey. Fire Breathing Savage Wolf (Silver Lvl 7) (Rare) (Fire Type) He begun to use [Shadow Clone] and all of them attacked together. Despite the fact that? he knows that his clone can not help that much, it can still serve as meat shield for them. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf saw Shadowsh as a free meal and was delighted to see such meal delivering itself. Shadowsh then saw that the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf lunge on him so he quickly dodged and use [Double Dark sh] to attack its hind leg. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf then let out a yelp. It was too careless and let Shadowsh injured its left leg, now it was limping. Chapter 19 CHAPTER 18 YIN CLAWED BLACK GORILLA After experiencing the setback, the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf became much more cautious. Seeing the attack left the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf limping, Shadowsh did not waste any precious chance. He prepared and together with his clone, they dash toward the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf again. Watching the fight, both re and Mary decided to help. They also attacked but only used their range skill. Seeing that there are more enemies around, the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf panicked. Eventually, knowing that it could not escape, it lets out a hysterical howl and fired a stream of fire towards Shadowsh. Seeing the iing attack, Shadowsh expression changed. The wolf¡¯s fire breath was too wide for him to dodge so he hurriedly curl himself into a ball with his red tail shielding him. Shadowsh was engulfed in mes. The wolf lets out a gleeful smile while re and Mary were frightened to see that Shadowsh was engulfed in mes, especially with Mary his mother. After the attack cleared up, they saw that Shadowsh was still alive. Unfortunately, some of his fur was burned. Meanwhile, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief. If he wasn¡¯t a Fire Type, he could have been turned into ash now. ..... He then dash towards the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf but this time, he was more careful. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf used the same attack in targeting Shadowsh. This time, it made the intensity of the attack much greater than the first one intending to have its victory. Shadowsh nimbly dodge it and fires back with [Double Dark sh]. Even though the range attack of it was weaker than the closebat one, it is still quite handy in fighting an enemy that is beyond his reach. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf kept attacking him attack but as always, Shadow was able to dodge them. However, some of the attacks nearly hit him if he was not quick and careful enough. The distance between the two became shorter. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf was getting more flustered and started to panick. When Shadowsh has finally reached it, he saw the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf raise its paw. This time, it envelops itself in mes and it looks like it was asrge as it normally is. His expression changed and hurriedly rolled away. *Bam* The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf struck him, breaking the ground in the process, creating a burning crater. Looking at the damage of the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf attack, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully he honed his senses after continuously using [irvoyance] during these past few days. He could use [irvoyance] to fight the wolf but he would not be able to use it for the whole day. In addition, he needs to find another prey for the two girls with a Yin Type monster. He then kept using [Double Dark sh] in range to slowly tire the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf and make it bleed to death. He was also being helped by re and his mother so they only needed time. An hourter, the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf was full of bruises and breathing hagardly. With the relentless assault of Shadowsh and the girls, it is now near its end. The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf suddenly let out a loud howl. Additionally, its body started glowing and the energy from its body kept getting more vtile, it was like a volcano about to erupt anytime. This attack may be its strongest arsenal but it seems that there was a reason where it was not using it from the start of their fight. Nheless, for Shadowsh it is a chance to be in an advantegeous position. He then used all he got and charged towards the defenceless Fire Breathing Savage Wolf. He also used all his strength tounch his [Double Dark sh] on its neck. *Swish* *Pwak* The Fire Breathing Savage Wolf head was spinning and slumps on the ground, then its body also fell down to the ground. Shadowsh seeing the fight is finished alsoy down on the ground and started to breath rapidly. He was extremely exhausted but at least d that the fight is finished. Suddenly he heard the SYSTEM: (A monster carcass that has a bountiful fire element a greatly suitable as an ingredient for evolution of Fire Type monsters.) ¡®SYSTEM, so if my mother eat this whole thing she might evolve?¡¯ (Yes but it is not a good thing for now. SYSTEM suggests the Host to share the meal and find some otherponents for evolution.) Shadowsh nodded and called both his mother and re. They shared the Fire Breathing Savage Wolf remains and rested for half an hour before continuing their hunt. They kept searching until noon until they finally found a prey and this is not an ordinary monster. It is called the: Yin wed ck Gori (Silver Lvl 9)(Excellent) (Yin, Dark and Strength Type) This is the first time he was going to face a monster that has 3 Attributes and an Excellent one at that. He then looks at his mother and re and solemnly spoke to them. ¡°I want the two of you to support me greatlyter because even I am not confident enough in fighting this monster.¡± He also cautiously sneaks closer to the gori and used his [Shadow Clone] to attack it while he waited for a perfect chance in a full range attack. The Yin wed ck Gori was just ying by itself when it felt something iing. It saw that it was a little 2 tailed fox hence it let out a sadistic and sarcastic smile before pounding the small fox. *Boom* Shadowsh expression was not that good. Such attack was very powerful as it pulverised his clone immediately. He became even more careful and immediately used [irvoyance] in order to level up his [Fireball] into Lvl 5. He then shoots a [Fireball] right into the Yin wed ck Gori¡¯s face. He then leapt back to gain some distance and continued shooting his [Fireball]. The Yin wed ck Gori was extremely vexed with what happened. It then started charging at Shadowsh at the same time attacking him. Shadowsh continuously dodged the Yin wed ck Gori¡¯s simple onught. Although it wasn an uplicated attack, it was no joke at all as each assualt bores through the ground. *Boom* While the Yin wed ck Gori was busy attacking Shadowsh, his two [Fireball]: big and small, hit its back. Although it seems that it did not hurt the monster a bit,it was still an annoying circumstance. It then looks at Mary and opens its mouth. When it was about to release a st when suddenly Shadowsh saw it. He was busy dodging the Yin wed ck Gori relentless assaults when he had a glimpsed that his mother and re started to help him. Nevertheless, he also saw that the Yin wed ck Gori stopped attacking him and targeted his mother instead. His expression suddenly changed and hurriedly pounced on the Yin wed ck Gori. Additionally, he used [Double Dark sh] to attack its eyes. *Roar* The attack sliced the Yin wed ck Gori¡¯ two eyes. It then started to swing its arm crazily trying to hit Shadowsh. Shadowsh saw the iing attack and have a grave expression. He was in mid air currently and can not dodge it. He knows that in every hunt he had, so far he never lets his opponent hit him and tried to avoid them to get the upper hand. But this time, it seems that he could not escape this one. *Bam* The gori hits Shadowsh, blowing him away into a tree. *Boom* Shadowsh had hit the tree which has greatly shaken the area and the ce where hended was now broken. He kept spitting blood, his mother and sister became worried and scared for him. ¡®F*ck!!! I think I broke nearly all my bones!¡¯ He was cursing in his mind. He could not even stand up anymore. He then saw re and his mother dashing toward him and when they finally reached him and saw his condition, their faces were in deeply frightened and concerned. re stayed rooted in a spot looking prominently shocked. The idol she worshiped was actually hurt. ¡°Bohoo, its all my fault!¡± Mary started crying and continued to me herself. She knows that when the Yin wed ck Gori faced her and tried to release its onught, her son used himself as a shield which risked his life in order to rescue her. Shadowsh saw that the two girls were wallowing in self-me so he mustered all his remaining strength to speak to them. ¡°Finish it.¡± He also sent an urgent message to France to help them before he loss his consciousness. When Shadowsh woke up it was already night time. He was sleeping underneath the Luminous Tree of life and saw that everyone was looking at him nervously. When they spot that he finally opened his eyes, they heaved a sigh of relief and had a gleeful smiles. It can be seen that all of them were eminently anxious. After all Shadowsh is the very person they depended on. ¡°Son, I am d that you are still alive.¡± His mother then throws herself into him with face full of tears. ¡°Brother!!!¡± His three sisters and re also throw themselves into him, crying with happiness. ¡°France what happened to the Yin wed ck Gori, is it dead?¡± He also saw that his mother had evolved while re leveled up so he deduced that they ate the Yin wed ck Gori already. ¡°Yes boss, it is there.¡± France nodded and pointed at the burning Yin wed ck Gori corpse. Seeing that the Yin wed ck Gori was still whole and had not been eaten he felt confused and strange. He kept scanning his mother but the result stayed the same. Mary (Bronze Lvl 10) (Very Rare) (2 Tailed Raging Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) He can only think of one reason, that his mother probably became berserk after seeing him hurt and nearly died. With the meat of Fire Breathing Savage Wolf, she managed to evolved. ¡°Okay, tomorrow we will stay and watch as mother and re Rank up. But tonight lets rest, it was a really tiring day.¡± He gently smiled at them. The rest nodded and slump into the ground. All of them were very busy today, nheless all of them also managed to level up which used up every ounce of their energy. Furthermore, with the event of him being injured, it used up all their mental energy in worrying for him so they did not even bother to have dinner. They immediately sleep. Chapter 20 CHAPTER 19 WOLF-SAN The next morning they had dragon meat again for breakfast and gathered at where the Yin wed ck Gori is located since today Mary and re will Rank up. Shadowsh was also joining in the feast. The SYSTEM notified him that it is also the finalponent for him to evolve the Fire Breathing. Consuming Savage Wolf meat should have already made him evolve but he shared it so the amount of energy could not push him into evolving. Nheless, with their fight with the Yin wed ck Gori, he had leveled up again. After eating the Yin wed ck Gori¡¯s meat, Shadowsh and the two girls immediatelyy down. Then after an hour, re finally Rank up into Bronze Rank. She also managed to gain another tail and her scarlet color seems to became much more vibrant. 2 hours more and Mary finally Rank up into Silver Rank. She also evolved and and the tips of her two tails and her four feet became deep scarlet color. Another 2 hours past and finally Shadowsh started to evolve. He was growing bigger and his two tails became a bit longer, his ws also became a lot more sharper not just longer which made him ted. After growing dark in color, the fire Element envelops him the following hour. s, verything was finally over. The first thing Shadowsh did was to dash to where the Yin Pond is and when he finally saw his new face, he was taken aback. His rather cute feature became a bit more sharp like he was now a matured fox. In addition, he also became twice as big as before wherein he was now as big as his mother. ..... He then checked his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Monster : Two Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (A skill that shoots generally fast fire bullets. Its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it has been derived from the same move its damage was on the same level as is the former. [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) Double Dark sh [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark element) (can be used in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than the closebat in terms of power.) (4 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 77 Mana : 102 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall for the Host) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stays still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control of Fire Type Move by 50%) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (2 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 1 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 1 hour, but leveling to a Silver Rank can increase the duration to 2 hours) (Disadvantage: Can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increase speed and dexterity by 50%) Skill Points : 8 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems he gain another ability and 5 SP after evolving. How great! He then scans his mother and re for their stats. Mary: (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (2 Tailed Raging me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re : (Bronze Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Two Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) They finally Rank up! He decided to let have them to the hunting even though its already noon. Shadow believes that they can still use the remaining time to train and enhance their skilles. He then left together with JM to explore the forest and search for any {Orange Quality} nts. After a whole afternoon of searching, they finally found one {Orange Quality} nt. A fruit tree named ¡°Scarlet ming Tree¡±, though its name is like that, it is actually not burning. It was only named scarlet coloured tree not because the leaves are scarlet coloured, rather it has an ability to absorb fire element. Therefore, training under the tree will enhance the mastery of any Fire Type skills. Moreover, the greatest part of this tree is its fruit which has the ability to purify the fire element that was umted inside a being¡¯s body. Nevertheless, it only works for Normal Grade to Excellent and the level must not surpass Gold Rank, it will be useless if the rank is higher. Although Shadow felt disappointed, he still considered it a blessing in disguise. This tree is not avable anywhere and anytime. After JM uprooted it they began to wait for France to pick them up. After a while, they now have returned to their cave and he saw that none of the foxes leveled up. However, it seems that they gained another understanding of their strength and ability. After having dinner they all sleep peacefully and looking forward for tomorrow because it might the day which Sans may be awaken for its deep slumber. The next morning, everyone woke up energetically. Despite that, Shadowsh was feeling gloomy because Sans evolution has still yet to be finished. One the other hand, the good news is that Karl seems to wake up anytime tomorrow. With this, they will be having an additional strong member in the family, strange yet warm and loving family. The girls then started with their mock battles after having breakfast. Meanwhile, he and JM decidee that they will be exploring the forest as usual. France was in charge of hunting monsters for Clwyd. After a while... When they were on their hunting session, they saw an injured wolf. What¡¯s more is that it is the wolf leader from the intelligent monster alliance. He looked like he was extremely worn out so he brought him near the waterfall to help him. In addition, he scans the wolf to know its strength. Wind Wolf: (Alpha) (Silver Lv 3) (Rare) (Fire and Yin Type) He was also able to see an additional bracket that says Alpha. It seems that being a leader of a pack would earn you a title. After being healed by Leafinia and sshed by water, the wolf finally woke up. Shadowsh was very curious about this monster as he only remembered that there were 3 leaders on the alliance: this wolf, the gori and Fredrick. ¡°What happened to you? Also, since when did you Rank up into a Silver Rank?¡± Shadow started interrogating. There is a rule wherein once a monster Ranks up to Silver Rank, they must advance deeper into the forest so he need to know what situation does the wolf have. ¡°Do I know you?¡± the wolf seems confused. Why does this fox seems genuinely familiar with him. Shadowsh then remembered that he was already different- hugely different, from when he first met the wolf so he introduced himself. ¡°Its me the little fox that suggested with the n on how to avoid the humans and higher rank monsters during the gathering of the intelligent monster alliance.¡± Hearing this, the wolf¡¯s eyes bulged greatly. It looks at him with an exceptionally astonished expression. It then started to scan him from head to toe. ¡°I never thought that you would grow so much in just a couple of weeks. Ut is great to meet you once again. So how have you been? Wait, that was a silly question since obviously you are living great to be this strong now.¡± The wolf rambles then kept asking a lot and questions repeatedly as it still find it both astounding and unbelievable the situation is. ¡°Okay, okay. Haha, calm down a bit. To answer your questions one by one. First, I have been great and I have brought the rest of my family here. Secondly, we are doing our best to evolve in order to be stronger which made me grow since thest time we saw each other. Lastly, we are here to hunt and happened to stumble upon you.¡± Shadowsh helplessly exined. He then asks what happened to it and why was it really worn out with full of injuries. ..... The wolf¡¯s eyes suddenly teared up. It then looks at Shadowsh for a minute then exined its situation. What happened was that: it Ranked up to a Silver Rank after leading the Starving Acid Boar to the humans. This is due to how he managed to kill some of them and finally broke through from his previous rank. After achieving Silver Rank, it be foolishly confident with itself and brought its pack deeper into the forest. In there, they lived and leveled up much faster than usual. In the deeper part of the forest, at the start, all was going great until another alpha male came in. It asked for a challeng to have the right for the throne. After the gruesome battle, it was defeated and miserably chased off by the pack it raised. Shadowsh has a weird expression. He then asks ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just stay? After all it was you who raised the pack to its present glory. They will surely follow you even though you were defeated.¡± The wolf sighed and spoke ¡°Actually what my opponent did was different from the way I did before. The first alpha wolf of the pack was actually one of my subordinates, then after defeating it I did not chase it out of the pack but let it stay.¡± Shadowsh then remembers that they were monsters and they live in the rule of the jungle where whoever is strong is always right. ¡°So what do you want to do now?¡± he then asks the wolf. Such question made the wolf fall into daze. It seems that it was a little lost of what to do in its life. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It answered gloomily and slumps onto the ground lifelessly. It really doen¡¯t know what to do anymore with its life. Shadowsh tried thinking hard when an idea came into his mind: to create another intelligent monster alliance in which he will be the leader. He then gave a suggestion to the wolf. ¡°How about returning to your pack and asking some of your most loyal followers to follow you and build another different pack?¡± The wolf thought about his suggestion and nodded. It is a reasonable n. Seeing the wolf agreeing, Shadowsh asks again. ¡°How about building another alliance? You cane back here after you think about it while bringing your other pack members.¡± Chapter 21 CHAPTER 20 POISON FANGED ANACONDA After saying that he and JM left to continue scouting the area leaving the dazed wolf. They then continued doing it until sundown. Good news is, they were able to have a bountiful harvest since both of them even advanced their level. Also, they found 3 different kinds of nts, these are: 5 White Yin Lotus [Blue Quality] =(A nt that can thrive in a water full of yin energy) 3 Sunflowers [Orange Quality] =(A flower that absorbs the sun¡¯s energy converting it into its own) Dark ..... Rose(Seedling) [Violet Quality] =(A flower that has an ability to absorb dark elements) (It needs a decade to fully bloom) (Can hasten growth by using different dark type fertilizers) After collecting those rare nts, he immediately put the lotus one on the Yin Pond. Meanwhile, the Sunflowers are ced near the Luminous Tree of Life. Lastly, the Dark Rose was nted in a much farther location to absorb any darkness and cultivate it. After having dinner this time, all of them slept early because of their training. It needs to go on and at the same time have them to continually consume that of the dragon¡¯s meat. They only needed to fight to raise up their levels. The next morning, they have continued training and as usual Shadowsh brought JM to search for other rare nts as which will be added to their collection. They hunted Silver Rank monsters along the way while searching for nts. The next day everyone was startled when they heard a loud roar. Then, they saw Karl has already finished his evolution. He was now twice as big as before. In addition, its skin became blood red in color. Furthermore, it was releasing a baleful aura that even suppressed that of the others. The data that Shadowsh gained from scanning him was: Karl (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (ming War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) He was very happy with Karl¡¯s evolution. Shadow was actually searching for another helper to assist them in searching for prey to make Flora and JM Rank up into Silver Ranks. JM should have been the lowest level of all of them but it was also the very monster that was apanying Shadow during hunting and searching of items they need. As a result of this, JM was able to advance than the girls. The three girls, excluding re, were already in Bronze Rank Level 9 so their level was actually a little bit the same as them currently. Shadowsh had everyone gathered at the Yin Pond and told the girls that it was ready for drinking. He also told them to just train inside the cave since with the daily intake of yin water and dragon meat, they will have rapid improvement. He made sure to instruct that only after bing a High Level Silver Rank monster can they travel outside with pairs. After telling them that, he had assigned Karl to help them train thrice a week before leaving the cave with Flora and JM. He decided to hunt deeper into the forest and even dared to have an idea of hunting Gold Rank monsters. After searching for 3 hours, they finally found a prey they want. The only hard part is, they are 3 of them as of the moment. He is not quite sure of this. Current beast: Sharp wed Groundhogs (Silver Lvl 4-5) (Normal) (Ground Type) Seeing them eating a monster, he had a rough idea of ambushing them with a [Rapid Fire me Bullets]. He then blended with the shadows and sneaks closer to them. When the groundhogs were still focusing on their food and eating voraciously, he attacked. Rains of [me Bullets] hit the groundhogs making them squeal. After the attack they saw 3 dead groundhogs. One of them even have at least 10 holes in its body. He then had JM devoured all of them before continuing hunting. They need to hunt at least 3 different types of monsters: Yin, Steel and Fire. They continued hunting until finally they stumbled upon a Fire Type monster. Infernal Panther (Silver Lvl 6) (Rare) (Fire Type) Like before, he sneaks closer to the panther and killed it using [Double Dark sh]. At the end, he gave the monster¡¯s remains to Flora. He became profecient in ambushing, especially now that he has some powerful skills. As of the moment, the two of them are halfway through ranking up. JM only needed to eat Steel Type monster while Flora can now return and use the yin water as the catalyst for her promotion. Nevertheless, he wanted to know what happens if Flora ate a Silver Rank Yin Type monster and also drinking the yin water. After searching for a couple of hours more, they heard an exceptionally loud shriek. They immediately dashed towards where the noise is originating from. When they finally arrived at the scene, they saw a green anaconda attacking a monkey. When he scanned both of the monsters he was stunned by the monkey¡¯s data. Foolish Gluttonous Ape (Bronze Lvl 3) (Good) (Strength) Poison Fanged Anaconda (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Poison and Strength Type) What shocked him was the monkey. How could a Bronze Rank monstere here all by itself and what¡¯s funny is, it kept throwing stones at the Poison Fanged Anaconda making thetter even annoyed. However, the most thing that caught his interest was the tree where the monkey is attacking. In addition, it seems that the Poison Fanged Anaconda is greatly interested on the fruit as well. Scanning the tree, a myriad of information was disyed to him: ( Energy Tree = A tree that amasses energy. It will bore a fruit that is named Energy Fruit which contains bountiful energy, thus attracts monsters. QUALITY : Pseudo Violet Quality REMINDER : The Energy Fruit is safe to be eaten by any type of beings because the energy that it contains is extremely pure and doesn¡¯t have a type. TIPS : The Energy Tree can bore fruit faster or even evolved into higher quality if given numerous amounts of fertilizers) After seeing the tree¡¯s attribute, he called Sans over and then dashed towards the Poison Poison Fanged Anaconda. He needed the nt more than ever. After getting close to the monster, he used [Double Dark sh]. The Poison Fanged Anaconda felt an iing attack and used its tail as a whip to attack Shadowsh. Their attacks were producing sparks. Shadowsh lost in strength so he was sent back a meter away but unharmed. The Poison Fanged Anaconda looks at its tail and hissed angrily, even though it won from the direct confrontation, it also got somwething in return as there were now 8 white marks on its tails: 4 marks in the left and right side respectively. Shadowsh saw that unlike the other monster he met, this snake was actually a great fighter. Too bad he was now low on SP so he was not able to level up any of his skills. He then used [me Bullets] and kept targeting the Poison Fanged Anaconda. He did not activate his Rapid Fire because he might hit the Energy Tree. The Poison Fanged Anaconda saw Shadowsh shooting some kind of fireballs but it was unusually fast to be the fireball it knows. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The [me Bullets] kept hitting the Poison Fanged Anaconda. Consequently, it couldn¡¯t dodge due to the speed of the attack. However, with its tough scale the [me Bullets] have not injured it greatly. The Poison Fanged Anaconda don¡¯t want to be just a target for Shadowsh so it spits a green spittle as a retaliation. Nheless, it was not as fast as the [me Bullets], frustatingly, it was also not that slow either. Shadowsh dodges the poison spit but the Poison Fanged Anaconda kept spitting it seems that it also had a great range skill He, afterwards, charge towards the Poison Fanged Anaconda again while continuously shooting [me Bullets]. When he got close enough, he used [Shadow Clones] creating two exact image of himself. Him and his shadow clone split and used pincer attack making the Poison Fanged Anaconda confused on where is the true form of Shadowsh. ..... It then sweeps its tail towards the three only seeing one back off, while the two leapt to dodge targeting the Poison Fanged Anaconda without stopping. The Poison Fanged Anaconda, however, was especially cunning and directly fired two poison spits towards the two Shadowshing at it. One of the attack hit its target but the other one was dodged by Shadow. Shadowsh was sneaking in the back while the Poison Fanged Anaconda was still busy on his two clones. He saw that one of his clone was hit by the Poison Fanged Anaconda¡¯s attack and have known that it was weakening before it finally became immobile. His clone did not turn into a vapor meaning it was only paralyzed as of the moment. He then started his another assault targeting the back head of the Poison Fanged Anaconda using [Double Dark sh]. *Ping* the attack collided causing a small injury on the Poison Fanged Anaconda¡¯s head. The problem is, it still did not manage to kill it even though it was caught unguarded. The Poison Fanged Anaconda was about to attack the remaining Shadowshs that were in front of it when it felt that a sudden hit on the back of its head. Due to this, it immediately realized that the two were just clones used for distraction. The real enemy was on the back. It hurriedly smacked the clones and searched for the real Shadowsh¡¯s position in order to defeat him. Shadowsh was now hiding behind the tree. He was carefully sneaking towards the Poison Fanged Anaconda. However, he never thought that the Poison Fanged Anaconda was able have find him easily, then he saw a tailing towards his direction. *Boom* The tail smashed onto the ground creating a crack on the surface. It seems that it really is using all its strength in attacking him. Shadowsh now have no other choice but to activate his [irvoyance]. This Poison Fanged Anaconda is not a pushover, it has been proven to have a great fighting instinct. After this fight he already have decided to recruit it. This kind of monster is what his team really needs. Chapter 22 CHAPTER 20.5 SHADOWSLASH AND FAMILY STATS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Monster : Two Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ..... Skills : me Bullet [Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet. Its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derived from the same move, its destruction ability was the same as the [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use). Double Dark sh [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark element) (Can be used in both closebat and range fights) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (4 Mana and Energy/Use). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 81 Mana : 106 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall for the Host). Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stays still for a minute) (After blending, the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance activation, the host¡¯s Night Vision bes Predator Gaze). Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increases the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element as well as the control on Fire Type Move by 50%) (In addition, it increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%). Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Creates an exact copy of the user) (Clones have the same strength of the user) (2 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 1 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 1 hour but leveling to a Silver Rank can increase the duration to 2 hours) (Disadvantage: Can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 50%) Skill Points : 8 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster : Demonic Skeleton Race : Undead Grade : In the process of evolution Level : In the process of evolution ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Pound [Red Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Swoops the enemy hard. This attack uses the Steel and Strength attributes so the damage will be devastating) (Uses 2 Energy/Use) Ambush Strike [Yellow Quality] (Lvl 3) (A-) (Has a bonus effect of Armour Break if the user attacks without being noticed) (Uses 5 energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 72 Mana : 54 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Steel/Strength/Yin Active Ability : Devour (Can devour monsters that have the same attribute as the user. Yin energy gives additional Mana, Steel will enhance defence and Strength will enhance power). Passive Ability 2 : Silver Bones (Strengthen defence by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhanced Bear Strength (Increased strength by 90%) Passive Ability 4 : Demonic Heart (Increases the overall strength of the user) (+10 Mana and Energy) (To strengthen the demon heart, user must devour Yin Type monsters). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Golden ck Space Snake Race : Snake Grade : In the process of evolution Level : In the process of evolution Skills : Mega Space Ball [Blue Quality] (Mastered) (4 Mana/Use) Energy : 46 Mana : 59 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Space/Strength/Steel Passive Ability : Enhanced Tough Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 70%) Active Ability 2 : Space Scale (Can store things on its scale) (The space size is 1 cubic meter, it will increase in size by 100% each rank up) (Weakness : It is only applicable on one scale) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Digestion (Increases the digestive ability of the user by 100%) Active Ability 4 : Devour (Suck all the food in) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Lvl 1) (A-) (Creates a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down, it has the prating ability also) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (F-) (Produces a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 72 Mana : 76 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (First, it greatly increases the power of elemental attack by 100%. Second, it enhances the mastery of elemental move. Lastly, it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy). (Weakness : has a weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water elements. It greatly enhances the mana and energy of the monster) (The core can be split by quality= however, the quality is dependent on the user¡¯s grade) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now made possibly super fast) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 3 ..... Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (A) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 108 Mana : 108 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit. Therefore, as a Tree Spirit life, it is tied to this tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirits. This can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an extremely nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down more) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (The Treant created can not exceed the Dryads¡¯ Rank by 3 Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lucy (Bronze Lvl 9) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Foxxy (Bronze Lvl 9) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Bronze Lvl 9) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (2 Tailed Raging me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Bronze Lvl 10) (Very Rare) (Steel Scaled Earthen Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Bronze Lv 10) (Good) (Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Bronze Lvl 5) (Excellent) (Two Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (ming War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type)) Chapter 23 CHAPTER 21 SANS *Boom* The confrontation between Shadowsh and the Poison Fanged Anaconda are still ongoing and it has already been half an hour following Shadowsh activation of his [irvoyance]. The Poison Fanged Anaconda¡¯s attacks have not hit him once, but his attacks were also repelled by it which doesn¡¯t sit well with him. Furthermore, with the extremely tough scales of the Poison Fanged Anaconda, even if his attacks hit the it, the most it could do is only leave white marks on the monster¡¯s body. Shadowsh was very exhausted after having been continuously dodging the never-ending assaults. He is also using his skills that depletes his energy more. While the Poison Fanged Anaconda might not have hit him once, it has still a lot of energy it seems. The situation was really disadvantageous to him but he kept attacking tenaciously. JM and Flora were watching their fight in awe. The two didn¡¯t join knowing they are just deadweight to Shadowsh and that they were also told by him to stay put. 10 minutester, they heard a screech and saw France swooping down looking at the battle below. The Poison Fanged Anaconda felt fear towards France. The roc species are the natural predator of dragons and snakes. Furthermore, France is a Gold Rank monster so its fear has even intensified. ..... Suddenly Shadowsh bellowed: ¡°France hide your aura, this fight is between me and him.¡± Hearing his order, France followed it and hid his aura immediately, settle on the branch, and looked at the fight with keen interest. The Poison Fanged Anaconda then observes France and upon realising that it did not attack it, it also seems to be following Shadowsh¡¯s orders, it became confused. How and why can such a powerful Gold Rank monster follows the order of a Bronze Rank? ¡°Now lets continue our fight.¡± The Poison Fanged Anaconda was still figuring out what France and Shadowsh rtionship is. Also, it heard thetter shout at the former but was not able to hear what the fox specifically said. Then, seeing the battle intent which Shadowsh is releasing, it immediately know what it wants to have. The Poison Fanged Anaconda let out a loud hiss and charge towards Shadowsh using its thick tail as a whip as its main attack. Shadowsh was also using [Double Dark sh] as his only retaliation. It seems that the both of them understood each other where they are willing to finish the fight in closebat. *Ping* Collision between ws and scales were heard but after a few minutes Shadowsh finally slumps down, he could not longer continue the battle anymore. The Poison Fanged Anaconda was looking battered, too. Its body was full of w marks wherein some of it actually have already destroyed its scales. It looks at Shadowsh and did not do anything knowing that France was watching. France then flew and grabs the Energy Fruit causing the Foolish Gluttonous Ape to let out a couple of shrieks. Nevertheless, knowing that it would definitely be beaten up by France and couldn¡¯t escape, its head hang low looking depressed. France then throws the fruit to the Poison Fanged Anaconda and nodded at it. The Poison Fanged Anaconda looks at the fruit and France repeatedly. Seeing that it was the prize in winning the fight, it did not shy away and directly swallowed the Energy Fruit. After eating it all, it directly fell asleep. France acknowledge JM. onsequently, knowing what France meant, JM dig up the Energy Tree and brought Shadowsh to his back. After everything is settled, they settled on the back of France and flew towards the cave. Night came and Shadowsh woke up looking at the surrounding confused. After a while, he realised he was underneath the Luminous Tree of Life, it seems he has exhausted himself. Then he found out that he leveled up to Bronze Rank Level 10. This time, he only needed to umte energy to finally achieved Silver Rank. He decided to go where the others are and saw that all of them are sleeping soundly. He looks at the starry night sky, it was the first time that he really lost in a one on one fight. Currently, he was just feeling a little bit off and started to walk around when he saw the Energy Tree in their cave. He was dumbfounded to see that the Foolish Gluttonous Ape was still there. Well, another family member won¡¯t hurt so he let it go and decided to ept this silly monkey to be part of his family. He eventually named it Don Don. Also, he wants to remember the fight between him and the Poison Fanged Anaconda hence keeping Don Don was a reminder of it. The next day, Shadowsh was no longer feeling gloomy and is already prepared to hunt the remainingponents for JM and Flora to rank up and possibly evolve. When he was about to bring Flora and JM to hunt, they heard a crisp sounding from the dragon¡¯s body. Suddenly an arm came out first then finally all of the body followed. Shadowsh was overjoyed. He felt a strong connection from this monster. He deduce it was Sans, but it was quite different since it was covered by red scales. Additionally, there was some kind of mes dancing on its eye socket. From a mere skeleton to this form, what a spectacr change. The SYSTEM began giving data to him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster : Draconic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Yin Bone Sword) (Extra Ability: Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Using the Yin Bone Sword to stab enemies) (Extra Ability: Armour Break) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 118 Mana : 100 + 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Steel/Strength/Yin Active Ability : Devour (Can devour monsters that have the same attribute as the user. Yin energy can also give additional Mana. Steel will enhance defence and Strength will enhance power) (Each monster that will be devoured will make the user gain additional flesh) (2% fleshpletion) (After obtaining this ability user can not consume any monsters that do not have the same attribute as the user). Passive Ability 2 : Silver Bones + Dragon Scales (Strengthen defence by 200%) Passive Ability 3 : Dragon Strength (Increased strength by 100%) Passive Ability 4 : Demonic Heart + Yin Soul me (Increased the overall strength of the user by 50%) (+50 Mana and Energy) (To strengthen the demon heart and Yin Soul me, the user must devour Yin Type monster). Passive Ability 5 : Yin Bone Sword (A sword made from its bones) (The sword will strengthen itself by consuming different monsters) (Extra Ability: Yin Energy Attack) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) (Locked). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sans suddenly kneeled in front of Shadowsh and spoke in a deep voice ¡°Master, your servant greet you humbly.¡± Shadowsh was startled. He never thought that Sans can now speak so he conclude that it was because of the Yin Soul Fire. With Sans here, their hunting would be easier. Now, the long awaited dream of his would be fulfilled which he will make the surrounding area his territory. Too bad that this area was now bing too low level for them. He needs a new habitat for them, especially that they are ranking up steadily. With Sans in the team now, he decided to pair the hunting partners. ¡°Sans bring the girls with you and hunt a Yin Type monster that must be at least Silver Rank.¡± Sans nodded and brought the 4 girls to hunt. Don Don was confused yet interested and became extemely curios of what is happening. It looks at Shadowsh seeming to ask what is happening but the answer it got was just a smile. ¡°Mother and Karl will be pairing up and hunt a Fire Type monster due to their sensitivity to fire elements.¡± The two then nodded. ¡°France, as usual, just hunt some preys for Clwyd. Also while you¡¯re at it, you can hunt some Gold Rank monsters for yourself.¡± France did not have any expression because it is exactly what it has been doing every single day. ¡°JM and you too, Don Don! You two will be pairing up with me today.¡± After his instructions, they all started to hunt and do their own things. After exploring the forest for just an hour, they found some great nts. Even though they are not {Orange Quality}, he still decided to bring them back to the cave nad nt them there. How did they became proficient in finding rare nts, you aso? It is because of Don Don. It seems that it has an ability to detect nts using its sense of smell. They also found some huge trees that they could not carry so they decided to mark them for France to handle. He burned some of its leaves as the mark and to easily spot them. JM, on the other hand, had already uprooted them. After searching for another hour, they finally found a suitable prey. Steel Armoured Centipede (Silver Lvl 7) (Good) (Steel and Poison Type) Shadowsh immediately used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] at the Steel Armoured Centipede. Countless [me Bullets] rain down on the Steel Armoured Centipede but when itnded into its body, it was like hitting a metal which produces nking sounds. The Steel Armoured Centipede furiously looks at Shadowsh. Shadow saw it was moving in great speed, the distance between it and Shadowsh was getting closer. Seeing how fast and tough the Steel Armoured Centipede is, Shadowsh proceed to use his [Shadow Clones] and flee in a different direction. The Steel Armoured Centipede got confused for a moment upon seeing three Shadowsh. It then spits some kind of acidic saliva at the three Shadowsh¡¯s but was easily dodged. However, it caused some melting on the things it hit. Shadowsh then kept his distance while firing [me Bullets]. He kept his attack to be an annoying enemy for the the Steel Armoured Centipede. Even though the attack caused no damage, it was still good for making it angry by being attacked continuously. Chapter 24 CHAPTER 22 YIN BEAST AND RANK UP *Roar* The Steel Armoured Centipede couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started to charge at Shadowsh. It caught Shadowsh and bit him into halves but only gain a couple of gas. Shadowsh was in the bushes looking at the Steel Armoured Centipede killing one of his clones. The speed it showed proved to be troublesome. Because of that, JM couldn¡¯t trap it in a quicksand. It seems that he needs to use some drastic measures, too. He then leveled up the [me Bullet] into level 4. He now used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] again for his attacks. However, this time the effect was much better than the first time he showcased it. The carapace of the Steel Armoured Centipede was cracking under the barrage. Green liquids kept flowing from the crack making the Steel Armoured Centipede overwhelmed with anger. It is also currently in agony and it tried to use its poison spit again as a counterattack only to be melted by Shadow¡¯s [me Bullets]. ..... After half an hour, the Steel Armoured Centipede finally died. Even though it was poisonous, he let JM consume it as he wants him gain some poison resistance by feeding it to him. After consuming the Steel Armoured Centipede carcass JM suddenly turned a little green it seems that the poison is taking effect but it onlysted for a couple of minutes it was reced by a glowing light The bright lightst for an hour before finally subsiding. It indicates that JM was finally able to Rank up into Silver Rank. JM (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Steeled Earthen Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) After JM finished his evolution he told them that he can now help Shadow in fighting other monsters in closebat. After Ranking up into Silver Rank, his body was now fully covered in thick armour while his ws were made sharper by steel element making it extremely honed and sturdy. Hearing such deration, Shadowsh was happy for him. He have always known that JM always wanted to fight side-by-side with him. They then continued their hunt and exploration enthusiastically. In just 20 minutes, they found another rare nt and it looks like a banana. ( Golden Banana : The fruit that it produces will enhance the strength of the consumer by 10%. Reminder : Prolong eatingof? the Golden Banana¡¯s Fruit will increase the consumer¡¯s strength bit by bit. Reminder : The effect only works on Excellent Grade and below. Quality : Blue Quality) Seeing the description of the nt, Shadowsh became keenly interested and was about to call for France. Nevertheless, the SYSTEM suddenly notified him about something that made him more than happy. (Leafinia have gained ability for nt transport) (nt Transport : Can teleport a nt near into the user¡¯s territory. Reminder : Can only work on Orange Quality and below) He then initiated his contract with Leafinia and touched the Golden Banana, teleporting it to the other side. Seeing this, the others eyes bulged. Don Don came forward and starts to inspect the ce out of curiosity. He looked at where the Golden Banana was nted earlier. Upon realising it was truly gone, he started jumping and pointing as if telling he saw a ghost. Seeing the others did not even bother with him, he got angry and picked a rock then throws it into JM. *Ping* It urately hits JM¡¯s head. Seeing this, Don Don started tough as well as jeered at him. JM was about to teach Don Don a lesson when he saw thetter actually climbed a tree then started to make fun of him again. Shadowsh burst intoughter. He also marvelled at how cunning this monkey is. He obviously knows that JM couldn¡¯t climb a tree as it is one of his weakness, and used this to his advantage. After the little prelude they started exploring some more. This time they saw many rare nts in which Shadowsh teleported back as well. When they were returning back home, Shadowsh suddenly stops and looks at a monster. Yin Beast (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Yin Type) Seeing this, he told JM not to charge at be but be his support for now. He also told Flora to only use [Fireball] when they start the fight. Shadow begun his assualt and used [Rapid Fire me Bullets]. The others have also followed and made their own contributions, even Don Don did. Although, he only knows to throw rocks as of the moment. *Boom* *Boom* A ery surprising thing happened. When the fire type attacks hit the Yin Beast, it lets out a pained roar. Meanwhile, the other attacks just passed through it¡¯s body. With countless [me Bullets] drowning the Yin Beast, it was now badly injured. Suddenly, a dangerous sh came out if its eyes. It lets out a loud roar and countless [Yin des] started toe out from it, shooting them. Upon seeing its move, Shadowsh made sure to intensify his [Rapid me Bullets], disregarding his Mana that is rapidly running out. In just a couple of minutes Shadowsh and the Yin Beastpletely run out of Mana. They are only left with their Energy now. The two of them stared at each other before suddenly charging towards each other with giving it all despite their situation. The Yin Beast raised its paw and smacks it down into Shadowsh. Shadowsh nimbly dodge it and sent sh towards the Yin Beast. Nheless, it did not even manage to hurt it at all. Every one of his attacks just past through it so he immediately decided to retreat. When the Yin Beast saw that Shadowsh was retreating, it lets out a loud roar again and started to chase after him. When the Yin Beast was about to catch up to Shadowsh, a [Fireball] suddenly hit its face causing it to step back. Shadowsh let out a cunning smile. When he saw that him and the Yin Beast were in a deadlock position earlier, he gestured to Flora to stop firing to lower its guard. The Yin Beast looks at Flora and decided to target her. It started to charge towards her but then it suddenly saw a monster, with a size of a regr wolf having a silver like body, who happens to being in its direction. It was JM. Knowing that Flora was a great variable in the battle, he decided to tank the Yin Beast while letting her continuously shoot her [Fireball]. The Yin Beast got very angry because it was being assualted on both sides. It was charging to the other yet was also receiving Flora¡¯s attack. Now seeing that there was actually somebody obstructing its way to Flora, it became even more furious. Therefore it swing its paw towards JM. *Ding* Its attack hits JM but only produced a sound and did not even manage to make it retreat. It got even mad and started to focus his offense to continuously attack JM. JM was being a sandbag for the Yin Beast but? continued to hold on. He dug his ws dip into the ground so that he won¡¯t be blown away from the relentless blows of the Yin Beast, annoying it more. The Yin Beast got so furious that it began to attack carelessly. Not only did it not manage to blow JM away from its countless strikes, it was also being hit by fireballs all the time. In addition, if it stops and was about to charged towards the pesky fox, the monster in front of would always hinder it. 5 minutes passed and the Yin Beast still have not managed to get close to Flora. Suddenly 5 [me Bullets] appeared and hits the Yin Beast head causing it to release a more pained roar. When the Yin Beast was also about to use its skills as well, another [Fireball] hit it causing its aura and energy to be much weaker making it vulnerable. Knowing it will definitely die if this continues, it had actually decided to flee. However, it was still obstructed by JM. After an hour, the Yin Beast finally falls and die. All of them, except for Don Don, were extremely exhausted, more especially for Shadowsh. Resting for a couple of minutes, Shadowsh decided to call for France to pick them up. When they arrived to their home, Flora was holding the core of the Yin Beast and followed Shadowsh¡¯s instruction about swallowing up of the core. Also, she made sure to drink a good amount of yin water. She then falls to sleep as the yin energy from the pool and the surrounding gather towards her, especially now that it was night time. Seeing that it will take a long time before she finished her evolution, the others had taken their dinner and slept soundly. The next day, when they woke up they excitedly went to the Yin Pond. After finally getting there, they saw an extremely wless white fox. Flora have now Ranked up and evolved. She had grown another tail and became a bit bigger. Moreover, the charm that she emits have greatly increased, and as for her color, she was now all white. Shadowsh was at first dazed when he felt her seductive aura but it onlysted for a minute. He started to scan her to get information from the system. Flora (Silver Lvl 1) (Superior) (2 Tailed Demon Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) She have now be one of the strongest members of the family. Shadowsh was extremly satisfied with everyone¡¯s progress. Therefore, he decided to rx for now. The whole family then started to y as a rxation. France and Karl were ying with each other or more urately, France was bullying Karl. Even Clwyd was even there with France jesting Karl. JM was chasing Don Don because of being hit by his rock fromst time since he wanted some payback. Meanwhile, the girls were having a meeting near the Yin Pond. Sans was using his free time to train his moves while Shadowsh was rxing underneath the Luminous Tree of Life. Shadowsh, as seeing the serenity, decided to only hunt and explore in the forest thrice a week. The majority of his time will be spent bonding with his family. ..... Chapter 25 CHAPTER 23 THE BATTLE 1 After a week, Shadowsh and the girls were now ready to Rank up to Silver Rank. Additionally, the others have also improved their status, except for France. This is due to the fact that he could not be scanned. Everyone¡¯s level are: Shadowsh, Lucy, Dorothy and Foxxy are on Bronze Rank Level 10. Don Don, re and Clwyd are on Bronze Rank Level 6, 7 and 9, respectively. Flora Sans and JM are both on Silver Rank Level 2. Karl was now Silver Rank Level 8. Leafinia have now leveled up to Level 4. Mary was on Silver Rank Level 3. ..... The numbers of nts in their cave have also increased. As of the moment, it was truly like a paradise. The only down side of it is Banjo who is still on an evolution process. Today Shadowsh brought his sisters to Rank up and possibly evolve. He made sure he had Francee with them to have him bring back the prey they hunted. They all wanted to evolve on the cave thereafter. He also had France scouts if there any monsters nearby so they can prepare. France have spotted many different kind of monsters. Too bad those are not suitable for their evolution so he decided to search deeper in the forest. After searching for a couple of minutes near the core part if the forest, they have finally found a prey they needed. Red Eyed Vampire Hare (Silver Lvl 9) (Rare) (Yin) He was about to provoke the hare in an open confrontation but when it immefiately saw him, it initiated the attack. Shadowsh was more than happy in fighting it in closebat. Seeing that he was much bigger than the hare, he felt a little strange. In all his life as a monster attacking bigger ones, this is the first time he fought a monster smaller than him. He thought he would fight it in a long fight seeing how fast and nimble the hare is, but who would have thought that it would pounce on him directly? making it unable to dodge his [Double Dark sh], killing it in one go. He gave it to Lucy for her to eat the hare before continuing their hunt. A couple of minutester, France let out a warning screech. He then dove towards a monster. Shadowsh carefully told his sisters to wait for him and his signal. He dash towards where France is to know the situation. When he arrived there, he finally saw what kind of monster France warned them about. It looks like a smander but with a dragon like wings. He also cannot see the monster¡¯s attributes meaning that it is probably in a Gold Rank. Now, he finally understood why France was so frantic. He then returned to his sisters and brought them to watch how strong Gold Ranks¡¯ monsters are. When they arrived in there, they saw that France was still fighting the winged smander. The winged smander did not fly but hid in the trees to make France fight it near the ground. It seems to understood that it couldn¡¯t match France in an air battle. France produced a barrage of [Wind des] and started shooting them towards the winged smander. The winged smander saw the iing wind de and opens its mouth consequently releasing a stream of fire. When the two attacks met it produced an explosion. In turn, this has cause a strong gale of wind that Shadowsh and the girls, who are spectating, felt such strong impact. France distanced himself in order to avoid any direct confrontations with the winged smander. He also kept releasing thunderbolts hitting the smander in the process. Seeing France was too far in reaching the smander, it has decided to flee instead. France, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t just let a prey escape so he closely chased after it. Shadowsh was watching their fight until he couldn¡¯t see them anymore. The smander was extremely fast in escaping. He realized that it seems Ranking up into Gold Rank will increase a monster¡¯s intelligence. Knowing that it will probably take a long time before the smander will be killed, he continued their Rank hunt. An hour passed and they still have not found one Silver Rank Yin Type or Fire Type monster. Heck, they didn¡¯t even see a Silver Rank monster?! Realising this, Shadowsh deduced that they are too deep into the forest so he and his sisters decided to go back. They were walking toward the other side when suddenly tens of baboon-like monsters surrounded and are looking at them viciously. Vicious Red Eye Baboon (Silver Lvl 1-10) (Good to Rare) (Yin) Shadowsh expression became grim. He was not scared of any Silver Rank monsters but he was with his sisters at the moment. In addition, the numbers of baboons are just increasing. ¡°Run! All of you!!!¡± He immediately ordered his sisters to flee and started to ready himself in facing off these hundred baboons. He also had called for Sans, Clwyd and France to rescue them just in case. His sisters are reluctant to leave him but seeing his angry expression, they gritted their teeth and left hurriedly. The baboons kept shouting over and over again. Furthermore, their vicious eyes only radiated one intent while looking at them: ¡®Food!¡¯ Suddenly a loud roar that came out from the forest. This time, a huge baboon with thrice as big as normal baboons emerged. It had a pitch ck fur and three red eyes. Moreover, Shadowsh could not see its stats at all. The huge baboon let out a loud scream which seems to be a signal since all of the smaller baboons started charging at him. Shadowsh then activated his ability [Shadow Clones]. He stand his ground knowing that if he leave his post, his sisters will be caught by the baboons ording to their speed and he doesn¡¯t want that to happen at all! He followed up his attack with [Rapid Fire me Bullets]. Countless [me Bullets] flew towards the charging baboons. The attack killed some of the weaker baboons but only hurt the stronger ones. Nevertheless, this attack, in turn, made all the baboons mad as they started to increase their speed and madly charged in his direction. Shadowsh, even though he was still using [Rapid Fire me Bullets], prepared for another skill. The baboons finally reached him. He then stop using [Rapid Fire me Bullets] and activated [irvoyance]. He also switch in using [Double Dark sh] to kill the baboons. In just a couple of minutes, he did not remember nor he is aware that he already killed at least 20 Vicious Red Eye Baboons. His clones have also been torn to shreds and reduced to puff of smokes. The death of their own and the smell of blood made the Vicious Red Eye Baboons even more craze and frenzy. Some of them even started to feast on their dead members. Shadowsh was now in perilous situation. He was currently bleeding. In just a couple of minutes he had suffer numerous attacks although he already activated [irvoyance]. The number of baboons were just too many for him alone. All of a sudden, a screech was heard. It was followed by France who begun killing the baboons that are near Shadowsh. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King saw that another powerful monster have entered the fight. It lets out a roar and pounced towards France. Seeing the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King charging at him, France easily dodged and whip out some wind des as a counterattack. The wind des hit the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King but did not manage to hurt it severely. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King then opens its mouth and released some kind of energy st towards France. France retaliated and also attacked it using his thunderbolts. When the two attack met, this has caused a huge explosion in the area. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King kept trying to hit France while thetter kept his distance while firing thunderbolts Meanwhile, in Shadowsh situation, after France killed the Vicious Red Eye Baboons surrounding him he immediately escape into the shadows. The Vicious Red Eye Baboons were watching the fight between France and their king. They also started throwing rocks at France while they made some kind of chant which result in strengthening their king. Seeing all of this, Shadowsh brow furrowed. It this keeps going on France will be defeated for sure. Therefore, he decided toe out of the shadows and used [Rapid Fire me Bullets]. He is targeting the Vicious Red Eye Baboons that were chanting in order to disrupt them so that France can focus more on the battle with their king. The Vicious Red Eye Baboons that were chanting was hit unprepared. They thought that Shadowsh has already run away but never expected that he was stupid enough toe back. *Boom* In the group of Vicious Red Eye Baboons at least 12 of them died from the ambush. Shadowsh kept firing at them, not stopping the least making the chanting ceremony of the Vicious Red Eye Baboons to halt. What they were doing was supposed to make their king invincible but due to the disruption, they madly stopped and charged at him again. Shadowsh looks at the Vicious Red Eye Baboons that wereing to him and already knows deep inside that he could not escape these beasts. Moreover, they were charging in all the direction. He knows that if they overwhelmed him, he will definitely face his doom so he leapt towards the trees while firing his [me Bullets] to a closer range Vicious Red Eye Baboons. He kept leaping from branches to branches. However, the Vicious Red Eye Baboons were great at chasing him in trees so he had no choice but to fight them on the ground. Just after a couple of minutes, the Vicious Red Eye Baboons have surrounded him again. When the Vicious Red Eye Baboons was about to maul him, many [Fireballs] flew and exploded this horde of monsters. Shadowsh was at first startled but feeling the familiar auras he was ecstatic. His support finally came! He saw not only Sans but all the members of his family, well, except for Leafinia. Chapter 26 CHAPTER 24 THE BATTLE 2 Sans saw that Shadowsh was being surrounded by countless Vicious Red Eye Baboons and charged recklessly towards him. Every swing of his Yin Bone Sword began reaping thetter¡¯s lives. JM also made sure that while attacking, he is protecting Shadowsh at the same time. His ws were very sharp wherein these Vicious Red Eye Baboons who were hit became gravely injured or killed in the process. Karl let out a roar and started to produce breath of mes shooting them in ces where the Vicious Red Eye Baboons are. This made them turned into ashes. Despite that, he stayed in ce so that he can keep guarding the girls. The girls, on the other hand, provided more support by continuously firing [Fireballs] towards the group of Vicious Red Eye Baboons. Any Vicious Red Eye Baboons that came closer to the girls were killed by Karl and Clwyd, even Don Don was helping them with what he can do since he can not fight any Vicious Red Eye Baboons one-on-one, all he could kill were those who were already gravely injured in the battle. Shadowsh, upon seeing this, wasughing very hard. He is really d. He knows that he now have a chance of survival. He then started killing the Vicious Red Eye Baboons that were attacking him and even though his body was full of injuries, he still goes on knowing his family got his back. On the other side, Sans was surrounded by another group of countless Vicious Red Eye Baboons. They kept attacking him but it did not manage to hurt him one bit. On the contrary every time he kills a Vicious Red Eye Baboons, his aura kept getting stronger. JM was also being surrounded by the Vicious Red Eye Baboons but with his tough metal armour, none of the Vicious Red Eye Baboons attacks hurt him. ..... In the girls situation, no Vicious Red Eye Baboons came even close to them. This is because these Vicious Red Eye Baboons targeting them were either killed by Clwyd or Karl. Every time Karl swing his paws many Vicious Red Eye Baboons would be blown away. Furthermore, Clwyd, with its powerful range skill all the Vicious Red Eye Baboons didn¡¯t even stand a chance making them easily killed on the spot. Sans finally got to where Shadowsh is. He picks him up and retreated towards where the girls are. When the Vicious Red Eye Baboons saw the near dying Shadowsh getting away, they let out mad shrieks and started to chase the two of them. Suddenly a round silver ball had blown away the Vicious Red Eye Baboons, protecting Sans who is hastily retreating with Shadowsh in his arms. The so-called ball was JM, it was his skill [Roll] that blows away the Vicious Red Eye Baboons. He used his body to shield the retreating Sans and even though he did not have any powerful skills, he got a very powerful defence making him a force not to be reckon with. Sans finally got to where the girls are. He first gently put Shadowsh onto the ground and charge towards the Vicious Red Eye Baboons once again. While the others are going on a full blown war, a sudden loud and powerful roar was heard somewhere. The roar woke Shadowsh up. All of them, including the Vicious Red Eye Baboons, stopped and looked to where the roar has been originated from. They suddenly saw the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King be much bigger than before. Its body is also releasing bountiful yin energy. Its red eyes shed and made France fall down. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King let out an ugly smile and punched France, blowing him away! Shadowsh only heard a loud explosion and everything became silent. He was both worried and curious but sincr he still needs some rest for his eyes after using [irvoyance], he tried to be patient. He asks Sans via SYSTEM to know what happened. After hearing France got blown away he then disconnected with Sans and tries to call for France. Then he heard France that was breathing haggardly. He immediately inquired what his condition is. He wore an awful expression after hearing what France¡¯s condition is. His right wing is broken and a couple of his ribs was injured as well. ¡°Sans, JM, Don Don and re you guys need to attack and defeat the Vicious Red Eye Baboons, I will leave them to the five of you.¡± ¡°Karl, use your active ability and take on the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King while the rest will support him.¡± He then opens his eyes, even though his vision was a little blurry, he could at least see the general figures of others. Sans, JM and re started a massacre, most notable among them was Sans. The way he uses the Yin Bine Sword got more proficient. Also, he got increasingly and incredibly strong by the seconds all the dead Vicious Red Eye Baboons were absorbed by him. Karl let out a roar and his body grows twice as big as before. He then charged towards the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King. Shadowsh was still resting and was hiding in the shadows. As f the moment, he had no Mana, he was too exhausted. To add to that, the most inconvenient for him at all is that he couldn¡¯t see well. Clwyd switch in using [Ice Spikes] into [Hydro st] and focuses in attacking the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King. The girls have also started to shoot [Fireball] towards the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King. This is to their advantage since Yin Type creatures are weak against Fire Type moves. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King saw Karl charging towards it and looks at him with disdain. It cruelly sent a punch towards him. Karl took the punch head-on. It pushed him for a couple steps and his nose was also bleeding. Nheless, it only made him more maniacal and determined to take down the opponent. He then pounced towards the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King once again. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King kept on punching Karl. Those punches resulted in him spitting blood. Karl was continuously spitting blood when it saw the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King raising its arm to attack him once more. This time, he opens his mouth and use his [ming Breath] The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King took Karl¡¯s attack at a close range making it shrieks in pain. It then furiously sent a powerful punch towards Karl body blowing him to meters away. The others were also helping Karl with their skills. However, it did not do much because the difference in power was just too big. Suddenly, a familiar screech was heard and they saw France returned. Although his wing was still broken and was still leaking blood from his beak, he stands tall. He kept firing [Thunderbolt] upon arriving making the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King cry in agony. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King was very furious and started charging at France. Before it reach France, another [ming Breath] hits it. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King was getting more mad with anger with their group. Others are still focusing on their attack not minding the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King. Its energy had actually decreasing, too! The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King risks it all. It made up its mind to truly kill France. It disregard the attacks from others and recklessly charged at France. When it was just about to reached France, it tripped over. It then looks at its foot and saw that it had taken a step on a quicksand. When it got out of the quicksand, Karl had already sent his attack on it and pin it to the ground. The Vicious Red Eye Baboon King hold Karl¡¯s mouth so that thetter can not bite it. Nevertheless, it never thought that a [ming Breath] was released right in front of its face. Karl kept releasing [ming Breath] and at the same time, the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King kept punching its side. But with Karl¡¯s thick muscles it was able to hurt him to some extent but still did not manage to make Karl release his grip. After 10 minutes, the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King finally died. The rest of the Vicious Red Eye Baboons tried to flee only to be hunted down by Shadowsh and the rest. After the battle all of them suddenly leveled up. Shadowsh, Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy and Clwyd had Rank up into Silver Rank. Flora even had her grade increased. Sans suddenly raised its sword and all the the Vicious Red Eye Baboons dead bodies and the Vicious Red Eye Baboon King remains started to shrivel up. They were absorbed by Sans. After 2 hours, Sans was suddenly envelop in a cocoon and it kept pulsing. Seeing that Sans will probably use a lot of time to fully utilize all the energy he absorbed and level up, Shadow had everyone rest up. He then checks all the notifications of the SYSTEM. (Host and his subordinate have won a monster war gaining a +10 in Energy and Mana to all the monsters who participated.) (With the victory, Host and the others have gained a title battle lords.) (Title effect: Overall abilities +10%) (Host have rank up) (Host gain 2 more summoned monster slots) (Host gain one free summoning) (Host gain 2 more blood binding slot) (Gain +5 Skill Points) When night came, he had everyone return home but choose to stay as he was the one left who will be guarding Sans. An eerie sound suddenly descended the forest. It was quiet, too quiet, but the moon hung high above showing its brilliance and light. The strange pulsation in Sans¡¯ cocoon got faster and stronger. Following that, a huge amount of yin energy gathered towards Sans¡¯ cocoon. Then all of a sudden, an explosion ured. Sans finally came out of his cocoon and he was now fully armoured from head to toe. His armour is pitch ck in colour, his sword is also in pitch ck, on his head he got 2 horns protruding on his helmet. In addition, only one eye was seen underneath the helmet but it was truly magnificent and mysterious. Sans promptly kneeled to Shadowsh and spoke deeply: ¡°I, Sans greets master. Please ept me as your loyal knight.¡± Chapter 27 CHAPTER 25 IMPROVEMENT Shadowsh was startled but still epted his request. Suddenly a SYSTEM notification rang out after agreeing to Sans¡¯ request. (Host gain a guardian knight) (Sans gain title Knight) (Title effect: increases overall ability by 20%, when near his lord the increase will be 50%). (SYSTEM IS UPGRADING.... UPGRADING COMPLETE!) (System new functions) (Host does not need to do anything else anymore when signing a contract and can do it now directly without any other requirements). ..... (Host can also share his Mana to the summoned monster and likewise). Shadowsh was very happy about the result. Afterwards, they decided to return back home and have a good night sleep. The next day Shadowsh looks at everyone¡¯s data, except for Banjo and Leafinia, to check their current status. France¡¯s data can now be seen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Two Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet. Its damage should have been half as of that in Fireball but because it was derived from the same move, its damage was the same as with its [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use). Double Dark sh [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark element) (It can be used in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (4 Mana and Energy/Use). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 103 Mana : 128 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host¡¯s charm). Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending, the user can now move into the darkness) (With the use of irvoyance, the host¡¯s Night Vision bes Predator Gaze). Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move by 50%) (It also increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%). Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones have the same strength of the user) (3 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 3 hours) (The duration will increase per Rank). Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 2 hour but leveling to Gold Rank can increase the duration up to 5 hours) (It can only be used once per day). Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increases speed and dexterity by 50%). Skill Points : 9 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (B-) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability: Yin Energy sh). Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (C+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability: Armour Break). Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Using all the Energy and Mana, it creates a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 170 + 50% Mana : 150 + 50% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death Passive Ability : Death Aura (It can cause any monster that is a level below the Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreases the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade. Superior Grade will decrease by 10% and each grade which are lower will have a decreased by another 10%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads who are weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order). Passive Ability 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 250%). Passive Ability 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increases the ability to absorb death and yin energy) (Increases Both Energy and Mana by 50%). Passive Ability 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul¡¯s Power of the user) (Can also absorb dead souls to strengthen itself). Passive Ability 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from the Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability: Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability: Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead). (Can Fuse With its stead, having 80% of the strength of the stead) (Locked). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Lvl 4) (S) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down. It also has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use). Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (B+) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 92 Mana : 97 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%. In addition, it also enhance the mastery of elemental move. Lastly, it can even easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness: has a weak defence). Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water element. It greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (The core can be split by quality. The quality is dependent on the user grade). Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now very fast). Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier). Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Wind de Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (It can shoot a hundred wind des at most) (1 Mana/Wind de). Thunderbolt [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt towards the enemy) (10 Mana/Use). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 200 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Wind/Electric Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (It has the ability to absorb and harness a lightning property). Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Agility (Increased agility by 20%). Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision wherein it is able to spot a monster from miles away). Active Ability 4 : Thunder Lord Mode (Can make the user¡¯s body be like that of an elemental body) (Increases the damage of Electric type attacks by 100%) (It will lose the ability to use any other types of skills). Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Skill Mastery (Can make any skill to be mastered faster). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lucy (Silver Level 1) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 1) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 1) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 5) (Very Rare) (2 Tailed Raging me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Steeled Earthen Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 4) (Superior) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Bronze Lvl 10) (Superior) (Two Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (ming War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type)) Don Don (Bronze Lvl 10) (Good) (Foolish Gluttonous Ape) (Strength) Seeing how powerful his family are currently, he was quite satisfied. The family was now using the free time to recuperate, especially for Karl and France. Shadowsh then used his free summoning. (Initiating Summoning....Summoning sess) (Summoned Queen Spirit Bee, please give a name for the new monster toplete the process). ¡®Beety¡¯ The name Shadow came up with. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 1 Energy : 5 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monsters as long as they are not a queen or king). (It can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or does not have a 2 realm higher than her). (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient). (Ability + Title: The queen bee can produce at least 100 eggs quarterly). (Each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in bing a Legendary Grade). (In 100 number of eggs, 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee). Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was extremely d to have this type of summoned monster. Now, with Beety alongside them, he could obtain endless supply of honey. He then brought Beety to the very end of the cave and had her create her nest in there. To get there and to the dragon carcass, the average time used in walking was 5 hours. Nevertheless, thankfully, he was more than fast in running. He was nning in enjoying the free tine resting but he changed his mind and brought Don Don instead to search for rare nts. He also nned to take even {Red Quality} nts. They have returned back to the cave at noon where they are able to collect approximately 118 different kinds of nts and mostly of them were flowers. He then had Leafinia transported to the back end of the cave while leaving the {Orange Quality} ones near the Luminous Tree of Life. The next day Shadowsh had everyone gathered in a meeting. ¡°Okay everyone, I have created a training n for all of us.¡± Chapter 28 CHAPTER 26 TRAINING He started to assign different training regimens to each individuals. ¡°Don Don, the training you will do is learning martial arts. I want you to go and fight any monsters that is on the same realm as you. This time, I want you to only use your fist, kicks, headbutts, do not use other materials. You must engage in a fight at least once a day.¡± ¡°Sans, you will search for your partner deeper in the forest and only return when you tame a suitable one.¡± ¡°Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy and re, the task for the four of you will be upgrading your [Fireball] into [Foxfire] just like that of mother and Flora. Next, find any mid level Silver Rank monsters to fight with.¡± ¡°JM, your training regimen is to find any hard boulders or ores and break them using your ws. Additionally, I suggest that you eat the ores you are able to break.¡± ¡°France, you are already powerful. However, thest time you had a fight, you were careless. Besides it, you don¡¯t have an experience of fighting any flying type monsters as of yet who are as fast as you. Therefore, your training regimen is to find any strong and fast flying type monsters and try to beat them.¡± ¡°Karl, you are also already powerful so I suggest you to find any strong monster that is on the same rank as you, especially monsters that are from beast race like bears and tigers.? Also, search for any spouse that you can find along the way.¡± ¡°Clwyd, I am going to have France release you in the ocean orke that is teaming with many powerful monsters. Your only task is to able to survive.¡± ..... ¡°Flora and Mother, the mission for the both of you will be fighting high level Silver Rank monsters daily.¡± ¡°Lastly, my task is just searching for rare nts. But while I am at it, I will make sure to find any high level Silver Rank monsters and try to create a new skill.¡± ¡°We will start the training regimen tomorrow. As for today, le us just prepare ourselves.¡± Shadowsh then had Flora and Mary train the four girls. Sans suddenly came in front of him and asks, ¡°Master is there any method or tip for me in finding a suitable partner that you know?¡± Shadow ponders but decided to ask the SYSTEM the same question as Sans as he is clueless. (Sans is an undead. Let him search in any ce that is dense with yin energy or a ce full of death aura.) He then told Sans what the SYSTEM have answered him. After that, he told Sans to train with Don Don. They must have a mock battle but of course, Sans should not use his death sword. Following that, he called France and Karl to tell them something. ¡°The two of you should stuff yourselves with dragon meat today so that tomorrow after you fight, you can easily assimte the energy into your bodies.¡± Hearing this, France and Karl nodded and went to where the dragon is. They immediately start to stuff themselves with its meat. Shadowsh goes to where JM is and he as well gave him a tip. ¡°JM, there are many ores underground so I think you should dig deeper underground. I also suggest to stuff yourself with some dragon meat, after all the training might take a long time.¡± Listening to this advice, JM then joined France and Karl in eating the dragon¡¯s meat. When the three are busy eating, he look over at Don Don and Sans having a mock battle. The fight resembles like that of humans battling with their fist and kicks. Don Don was in an advantageous position in terms of attacking but with Sans¡¯ thick armour, it resulted in making Don Don¡¯s hands and feet sore ans be a little red. Sans sent out a punch towards Don Don¡¯s face only to be dodge by Don Don skillfully. Surprisingly, thetter was able to have some counter attack using an uppercut in a process. Shadow grinned. ¡°The two of you should kept on training until lunch. It seems that this training was a great help for the two of you, so expect that I will add this to your training regimen.¡± ¡°Sans, when you return from your search I want you to fight with Don Don using only your arms and feet. No skills nor items should be used, understand?¡± Sans nodded at him. After reminding the two of them, he then also started to train himself. He was fighting his 3 clones all by himself. All of his clones have the same strength and speed as his so he got beaten pretty badly by his clones but he is quite happy with the result. After training for 3 hours with his clones, he slumps into the ground fairly exhausted. He was truly beaten up fighting his clones. It was actually truly tiring and he also decided not to use any of his skills throughout the fight making him very pitiful. He crawled towards the dragon¡¯s dead body and started to chomp down some of its meat to regain his energy. At the same time, he saw Karl and France sleeping near the Luminous Tree of Life after having their fill. The tree have grown much bigger as well which makes it better for them. After a couple of minutes, he saw JM came out of a hole. He felt strange. Did JM already started his training? He asked him. ¡°Hey JM did you already start your training?¡± JM nodded and started to dig again. It seems that he already decided to start his training on his own. After resting for a couple of minutes, he goes to the Yin Pond. When he got there, he saw the four girls concentrating on their [Fireball]. He smiled and left. Aftwrwards, he goes to where France is and wake him up ask him to apany him to train. After making sure he is okay and alert now, he said, ¡°France, I want you to dodge all of my [me Bullets]. In addition, you need to attack using your wind des.¡± France nodded and flies above Shadowsh. They stared at each other silently. Then Shadowsh shoots [me Bullets] towards France. France easily dodged and also started to attack Shadowsh with his [Wind des]. Shadowsh kept dodging at the same time firing [me Bullets]. However, some of France¡¯s attacks have hit him in the process. On contrary, France is able to easily dodge Shadowsh attacks and using his [Keen Eyes], every attack made was on the spot. The battlested for one hour. The result was overwhelmingly just a one sided. The beat down Shadowsh could not evennd one hit but he received at least 30 [Wind des] on his side. Thankfully, France have weaken the attack a bit so it will not truly harm Shadowsh. *Sigh* Shadowmented. ¡°It seems that I am still weak and had a specific disadvantage against flying type monsters. Thank you for making me discover that much earlier France.¡± Shadowsh was not depressed that he lost, rather he was actually greatly grateful as he never thought that he was actually in a stumbling block with regard to fighting a fast flying monster. His [me Bullets] have also been greatly weakened by the force of wind, especially if he was aiming above. After resting for another couple of minutes, Shadowsh saw that everybody was exhausted with their trainings. They then started to eat to get back on their feet. With the training regimen, it seems that they worked up a lot which in turn increased their hunger and the amount of dragon meat they consumed is much greater than their normal consumption. After eating, they started to train once again. Most noticeable ones are Sans and Don Don. They spent the remaining day training, even though Shadowsh had said that the training will start the next day. The following day everybody woke up early and started leaving the cave. Shadowsh also left. His today¡¯s task was just to find rare nts. Neverthelles, he gave himself a weekly quota? but there is no limit on different {Red Quality} nts, 7 different {Blue Quality} nts and 3 {Orange Quality} nts. He began to search throughout the forest. Eventually he went the deepest part which they termed core zone. He decided to search in the core zone, even though he just broke through a Silver Rank, because he can flee very fast. Besides, he has his [Shadow Clone] and [Shadow Blend] ability so he have many escape methods. After searching for rare nts for many days already, Shadowsh have now develop an acute sense of smell for rare nts. In just a couple of minutes he had already found 3 different {Red Quality} nts. An hourter he found and teleported 10 different kinds of {Red Quality} nts and 2 {Blue Quality} nts. He was rather cautious since nearly all the monster of the core zone is on Gold Rank and some of them were in ever higher realm so he was very careful in his endeavor. He was just about to pass a creek when he saw a gravely injured wolf with horns. Moreover, in front of it was also an injured ck goat. He did his scan to the both of them. Bull Wolf (Gold Lvl 2) (Rare) (Strength) Steel Horned Dark Goat (Gold Lvl 4) (Rare) (Strength, Steel and Dark) He then witnessed the Steel Horned Dark Goat rammed the Bull Wolf against the tree causing the Bull Wolf to let out a pained yelp. Even though blood continuously flows within its injuries, the Bull Wolf retaliated and scratched the eye of the Steel Horned Dark Goat blinding it in a way. The Steel Horned Dark Goat let out an angered bleat and started to ram the bull wolf again. Continuous thud was heard in the area and the tree was also continuously shaking. The Steel Horned Dark Goat was now full of injuries. Both of its eyes were scratched but the one who truly is in a worse situation is the Bull Wolf. Shadowsh watching to the side heard the sounds of ribs breaking. ..... Shadowsh lets out a smile. This is another opportunity. He was thinking of recruiting the bull wolf to his team or making it his summoned monster. He then hop to the Steel Horned Dark Goat and used [Double Dark sh] against it. He shed and shed until the Steel Horned Dark Goat died. It did not even manage to retaliate for the fact that its horns were still in the Bull Wolf¡¯s body. Apart from that, it can be seen that they were already fighting fiercely before Shadowsh came. Therefore, this resulted for it to greatly expend its Energy and Mana. Shadowsh then signed the contract with the wolf. Chapter 29 CHAPTER 27 J DARWIN After establishing the contract, he looks at the Bull Wolf¡¯s condition and was relieved to see that even though it received some fatal blow, it was healing rapidly. To ess the status of the Bull Wolf, he needed to give it a name, therefore he decided to call him J Darwin ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J Darwin Monster : Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Rare Level : Gold Rank Level 2 ..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Charge [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf, the charge is a force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge). Sonic Roar [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use). Crunch [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability: Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use). sh [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability: Tearing) (2 Energy/Use). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 190 + 25% Mana : 177 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Enhance Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 50%) (Enhance Energy by 25%). Passive Ability 2 : Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 100%). Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by twice as much) (Needs energy to function well) (1 Energy per 30 seconds) (Passively activates when host is wounded). Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 30%) (Bull Species Bonus: Charging speed will increase by 80%). Active Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws, etc). ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After reading J Darwin¡¯s status, Shadowsh deduced that he is an Excellent Grade monster before his ability developed further. He choose to stay by his side to guard him until he woke up. An hourter J Darwin finally opened his eyes. The first thing he did was devour the Steel Horned Dark Goat as it seems he needs to replenish the spent energy. After eating the Steel Horned Dark Goat, he then looks at Shadowsh and didn¡¯t know why he wanted to follow his orders. Shadowsh just smiled and brought J Darwin to continue searching for rare nts. The whole search did not go smoothly since J Darwin kept hunting other monsters. Nevertheless, the good thing is Shadowsh has finally finished his quota. He then brought J Darwin and returned to the cave because it was alreadyte. When J Darwin saw many different monsters its body, at first, tensed up and he was about to show hostility as a warning. However, Sadowsh already anticipated it and used the contract making him whimper immediately and suddenly looks at him with fear and wariness. After that, Shadowsh introduced J Darwin to his family even though France, JM, Karl Clwyd, Don Don and Sans were still on their training and didn¡¯t know when they were going to return. As much as possible, he wanted J Darwin and his family to get along early. The next day, Shadowsh and the others went on their training again. Then, a very surprising thing happened when they were eating breakfast (Dragon Meat as per usual is consumed). J Darwin ate at least twice as much as France. In addition, after eating that amount of dragon meat he immediately goes near the Luminous Tree of Life and began howling. His body was growing bigger and it seems to release some kind of pressure. 3 hourster, J Darwin finished his evolution. Currently, his size is twice as big as his previous one and his horns seem much sharper. Moreover, he gained two dragon wings on his back. When Shadowsh check his data: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf, the charge is a force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge). Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use). Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability: Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use). sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability: Tearing) (2 Energy/Use). ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 206 + 50% Mana : 193 Mana Restoration : 1/minute Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Active Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C He was stunned to see how great J-Darwin be with this strength he was near invincible in the inner part of the forest Everyone started to celebrate but they don¡¯t know how powerful J-Darwin became After celebrating everyone went to training so did Shadowsh Shadowsh then used his [Shadow Clones] and as before fought with his clones He was much better than thest time but he was still getting beat up every moves he knows was also transmitted to his clones He was getting more frustrated and with his rage he used his two tails to whip his two clones while smacking the third (Host learned a new skill) (Skill : Tail Whip learned) (Tail Whip [Blue Quality] {Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets} {Additional Ability elemental attack} {Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack} ) He was very happy with the new skill and started to go at it again with his clones he used his tail to whip them up but he did not activate the skill After training for 3 hours Shadowsh was once again exhausted he crawled towards the dragon carcass and started to chomp down to recover his energy After resting for a couple of minutes Shadowsh goes searching for rare nts once again J-Darwin saw this and started following him Seeing that J-Darwin following Shadowsh let out an helpless sigh and suddenly had a great idea ¡°J-Darwin can you hunt monsters of different types and bring them to the cave¡± Shadowsh was ordering him that because he wants to strengthen the nts in the cave with different fertilizer it would create a dense Mana and different kinds of energy even though with a great amount of dead monster carcass will produced a lot of death energy with Sans he won¡¯t be afraid J-Darwin happily nodded and scurry away for him it doesn¡¯t matter what the order is as long as it came from his master he will follow it Shadowsh then entered the core zone again to look for rare nts He was very careful when searching even though he was a lot better than average Silver Rank monsters but the core zone is mainly made up of Gold Rank monsters While he was searching for nts he heard a screech his ears tense up and he dash towards the sound but he was still cautious and travels in the shadows ..... When he finally got there he saw a huge bird chasing arge snake he then scans the two ming Pernicious Cobra (Gold Lvl 8) (Rare) (Poison) Scarlet zing Peacock (Gold Lvl 5) (Excellent) (Fire and Wind) He then saw that the Swift Pernicious Cobra was being beaten by the Scarlet zing Peacock and couldn¡¯t even retaliate It suddenly spray a purple mist enveloping the Scarlet zing Peacock The Scarlet zing Peacock then waved its wings producing a strong gale blowing the poison mist away When the mist cleared away a tail came out striking the Scarlet zing Peacock and blowing it away Shadowsh was bewildered even though there is a level difference between the two of them but with the great difference between their grades the Scarlet zing Peacock should have already won He then saw that the three behind the ming Pernicious Cobra has a nest with eggs over it He immediately realized that the ming Pernicious Cobra was making the eggs as hostages He let out a cunning smile and started sneaking towards the tree where the nest is With his [Shadows Blend] and the fight between both of them none of them discovered him He became much more careful when he got to the tree he started jumping branches to branches until he finally arrives at the nest He then looks at the nest and found one scarlet egg as big as him He then sneakily wraps his tails and was about to take the egg with him when suddenly he heard a pained screech and saw that the ming Pernicious Cobra have bitten the Scarlet zing Peacock neck and was strangling it The ming Pernicious Cobra wraps its body around the Scarlet zing Peacock body was tightening its hold from the phoenix The Scarlet zing Peacock sudden looks towards its nest and found Shadowsh wrapping his tail from one of the eggs It then sent a pleading looks to him which stirred his heart even though it did not speak but it showed what its intention is ¡®Please take care of my child¡¯ Then a huge me came out from its body burning everything down The attack killed ming Pernicious Cobra even though it was a Fire Type monster now Shadowsh understand why it did not use any fire type skills earlier it was afraid of harming its child The Scarlet zing Peacock was still alive but thest attack used a lot of its Mana and its energy was depleted from fighting the ming Pernicious Cobrastly it was poisoned so it did not have much time left Chapter 30 CHAPTER 28 SCARLET BLAZING PEACOCK EGG The Scarlet zing Peacock tried to stand up but was too weak to do it Shadowsh knows what it wants to do it wants to see its child up close onest time so he carefully wraps his tails to the egg and started to go down He then approached the Scarlet zing Peacock and bring the egg closer to it The Scarlet zing Peacock looks at the egg with great affection and loved it then cried Silence descended the Scarlet zing Peacock was still facing the egg but there were no longer any life left Shadowsh sighed and drops a blood to the egg after establishing the blood binding contract the SYSTEM then notified him something (The egg can absorbs the two monster especially its mother and be hatched a lot earlier the Host just need to agree) ..... looking the two carcass Shadowsh nodded after hesitating for a bit Then like a whirlpool the egg absorbs the two monster the color of its shell is getting more darker and finally after absorbing everything the egg hatched Shadowsh then scans the little fe Scarlet zing Peacock(Variant) (Lvl 1) (Superior) (Fire and Wind type) It then looks at Shadowsh with bewilderment then opens its mouth and started chirping Shadowsh let out a helpless smile it seems that this little fe thought of him as its parent *Sigh* ¡°Just let it be it won¡¯t hurt me anyways¡¯ he then picks the little fe and started to travel back to the cave even though he did not find any rare nt but still at least he obtained another member After arriving at the cave Shadowsh called for a family meeting and showed the little fe to them ¡°Oh wow such a cute little fe where did you pick it you know taking it from its mother is not a great practice¡± his mother asks in concern *Sigh* ¡°it actually like this you know that I went out to search rare nts to transport in the cave right?¡± he looks at everyone and saw them all nodded ¡°I actually encountered two Gold Rank monsters fighting and one of them was this little fe¡¯s mother but sadly she died living herst wish to me¡± After hearing the story they all looks at the little fe with pity ¡°Oh now that you brought it her you should name it after all she is now a part of our family so it is now our responsibility¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded and think for a couple of minutes before speaking ¡°I still did not check wether this little fe is a boy or a girl if it is a boy the name should be ze while if it is a girl the name should be Scarlet¡± Mary then check the gender and found that it was a girl so they agreed to call her Scarlet She then started chirping and seems hungry so Shadowsh brought her to the dragon carcass (I suggest the Host to let her eat one Fire Type monster everyday) Hearing this he was just prepared to hunt for a Fire Type monster when he saw J-Darwin bringing a dead Gold Rank ming Great Boar He then brought Scarlet to the carcass and let her eat the whole thing J-Darwin then left the cave again to hunt while Shadowsh left Scarlet to the girls to be taken care of while he went to the core zone again to continue his search He then found a red mushroom that is called zing Mushroom a {Violet Quality} mushroom that can increase the chance of Fire Type monster evolving to 50% he then transported it to the cave and started to continue his search but this time he was not searching for nts but prey He decided to hunt any monster that he can take down and the monsters needed to be the same attribute as his family He then retreated to the inner part of the Jade Forest he knows that he had no chance of killing a healthy Gold Rank monster He was transversing through the forest searching for a suitable prey after searching till nighttime he finally found a suitable monster what¡¯s more it was actually had the same type as him zing Dark Hound (Silver Lvl 8) (Rare) (Fire and Dark type) Seeing that it was night he knows that both him and the hound had their abilities increased He then started to sneak closer to the unsuspecting hound and after reaching a suitable distance he pounced towards it and used [Double Dark sh] inflicting a grave injury to the zing Dark Hound¡¯s body The zing Dark Hound let out a yelp andsh out at Shadowsh Shadowsh easily dodged the attack training with his clones increased hisbat ability He then kept attacking the zing Dark Hound using [Double Dark sh] in just a couple of minutes the zing Dark Hound was killed He then started feasting on the zing Dark Hound carcass after he cooked it of course After he finished eating and was about to continue hunting when suddenly he was messaged by Leafinia to return home Even though he did not know the reason why he was being called back home he still returned nheless When he finally returned to the cave he saw Scarlet pounced on him and started rubbing her head onto his chest Looking at her Shadowsh started patting her head and looks to everyone and asks ¡°What¡¯s the reason calling me to return back¡± All the girls let out a helpless sigh and helplessly said ¡°Scarlet was very restless without you and whatever we do did not manage to calm her down at all¡± ¡°Oh¡± he raised his brows and looks at Scarlet who was still rubbing her head at him He then just smiled and told J-Darwin to return home he and the others inside the cave then had dinner and sleeps The next day Shadowsh then started his training with his clones once again J-Darwin then went to hunt after waking upst night it seems that it returned when all of them already sleeping The girls brought Scarlet to train with them while Flora and Mary went to hunt to train themselves Shadowsh was using his tails to attack and defend but it seems that his clones have also learned how to use their tails just like him After training for 3 hours he was beaten down again but this time he finished off one of the clones He then went to the girls who are practicing to learn [Foxfire] what made him surprise though is that Scarlet also learned [Fireball] but she can only make a very small fireball and was easily dissipated Shadowsh smiled thinking that Scarlet was just a hatchling and yet she was already learning a skill in which she already have mastered even though the power if her skill is weak now but with continuous practice that skill will be a force not to be reckon with Shadowsh then told Leafinia to take care of Scarlet while he was searching He then left the cave and started to travel towards the core zone After arriving to the core zone he became very cautious and started to travel in the shadows While he was walking he saw many Gold Rank monster he even saw a monster that he could not see through It was already sundown and the number of nts he teleported is 7 and all of them were the same kind of nt (Golden Water Lily : Has the aura to calm down Water Type monster it also increases the strength of the monster living in the same water as it is Reminder : The longer the Golden Water Lily or the quantity or quality increased in the pond orke the stronger the ability of the Golden Water Lily Quality :Blue Quality) He found it in a huge pond that as huge as ake He then goes back to the inner part of the forest and decided to hunt in the cover of the night he has a specific target of Fire or Dark Type monsters While he was travelling he saw many bats travelling in the darkness he scanned the bats to find out their ability Hellsfire Bats (Silver Lvl 1-10) (Rare) (Fire, Dark and Wind type) Great Hellsfire Bats (Gold Lvl 1-3) (Good) (Fire, Dark and Wind type) There were actually both Silver and Gold Rank in the cluster of bats and what so scary about it was the number of bats is at least 500 He then lie low and decided to follow them to their nest and targets them in the morning He then sent the message to Leafinia to tell the others he won¡¯t be returning for the night He then saw the bats were actually going towards the core zone He then follows them back to the core zone he saw many powerful Gold Rank monsters getting ughtered by the bats what surprised him more is that the bats actually started to bring back their prey and the carcass of their dead members Chapter 31 CHAPTER 29 EVOLVE After seeing them returned after a sessful hunt he started following them Midnight came until finally Shadowsh finally saw their nest Many Hellsfire Bats wereing inside he then carefully goes inside the cave He saw many Hellsfire Bats after eating started to hung themselves in the celling and sleeps He then saw a huge Hellsfire Bats twice asrge as a Great Hellsfire Bats and when Shadowsh tried to scans it nothing came out Shadowsh realized that this is a monster that have a rank higher than Gold Rank He then started toy low and looks at the surrounding Hellsfire Bats that were sleeping soundly and started to kill them silently ..... Then devours them quickly he repeated this cycle until morning Shadowsh felt tired he did not rest nor sleep only killed during the entire night he killed 28 Hellsfire Bats and 2 Great Hellsfire Bats and level to Silver Rank Level 3 and he felt that he was also close to evolving He then continued killing until the he killed another 3 Great Hellsfire Bats he was nning on giving them to Scarlet after absorbing the dark elements He then returned to the cave he saw that everyone was still sleeping He then started to absorb the dark element from the 3 Great Hellsfire Bats and the method is using the Dark Rose as the vessel and let it absorbs the dark element 3 hourster Shadowsh finally managed to clean all the dark element in the 3 Great Hellsfire Bats The rest of the members also already woke up they were startled to see Shadowsh have already returned Scarlet then started to jump around and chirp happily seeing him returned Shadowsh smiled seeing how Scarlet was very attached to him he then gave the 3 Great Hellsfire Bats making her even more happier After eating all the Great Hellsfire Bats Scarlet level up from level 1 to level 5 Gold Rank monster with the same attribute only managed to level up her by 4 levels that¡¯s how great her potential is Shadowsh then fall asleep after giving her the carcasses of the Great Hellsfire Bats he needs to recover his energy to hunt into the Hellsfire Bats cave again He sleeps until afternoon and after he woke up he goes to the Hellsfire Bats cave When he arrive at the entrance of the cave he became very careful and slowly sneaks in after getting inside he blends into the shadow He then starred to climb towards the celling and silently killed some of the Hellsfire Bats and wrapping them with his tail and started eating them in the darkness He did continuously without alerting the Hellsfire Bats when night approaches he immediately left with 2 Great Hellsfire Bats carcass He then returned to the cave and used the same method as earlier and because there were only two Great Hellsfire Bats and besides that the Dark Rose have already experienced it earlier it only took an hour to finished cleaning He then gave the two carcass to Scarlet making her very happy again He then used his remaining time to train with his clones and especially since it was already night it could increase hisbat ability during night After 3 hours of training Shadowsh was beaten up like a dead dog he was no match to his clone in which could use the cover of darkness to sneak attack He then saw that Scarlet once again level up with the continuous training and supply of great nutrition her progress was shocking Shadowsh was very happy with this but he really wants to kill the king of those Hellsfire Bats too bad it was too strong for any of them After having dinner Shadowsh went to sleep The next day after waking up Shadowsh went to the Hellsfire Bats once again and started to kill the Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats until sundown with the daily amount leveling him up to Silver Rank Level 4 and because he always use [Double Dark sh] it showed reaction of leveling up He really wants to kill more Great Hellsfire Bats so that he would evolve he estimated he needed to kill at least 10 Great Hellsfire Bats or 50 Hellsfire Bats to evolve He then brought another 2 Great Hellsfire Bats carcass back with him and after letting the Dark Rose absorbs its excess dark element it was now growing much more quickly before He now only needed to use 40 minutes to fully absorbed the dark element of the Great Hellsfire Bats As usual He gave them to Scarlet these Great Hellsfire Bats carcass was truly a great tonic for her He then summoned his clones and once engaged them in closebat fight He did not manage to beat them but he was at least in a much better condition than yesterday After having dinner Shadowsh went to sleep with Scarlet near the Luminous Tree of Life actually all of them were sleeping near it because with the continuous monster carcass that J-Darwin brought back it made the cave¡¯s Energy, Mana and various elements much denser but it also cause the death energy to umte inside the cave The next day as usual Shadowsh went to the Hellsfire Bat Cave after spending the whole day killing and eating them finally he evolved he did not change in anything except for the number of tails he had Before he level up he used all of his strength to run and return to their cave After arriving he released all the pent up energy finally evolving He then checked his stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Three Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Orange Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) Double Dark sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (4 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Blue Quality] (Lvl 4) (C+) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 135 Mana : 160 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move by 50%) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (3 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 3 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 2 hour leveling to Gold Rank can increase the duration to 5 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 100%) Skill Points : 17 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Looking at his stat he was deep in thought other than leveling up his skill and enhancing his passive skill [Enhance Agility] he also obtained 5 SP After thinking it through he level up his [Double Dark sh] to Level 3 he also did the same to [me Bullet] but what made him feel pained is that {Violet Quality} took 4 SP every level up now he had zero SP left While he was happy with him evolving he saw his family looking at him he smiled and was about to exin when suddenly he heard Scarlet chirping at him He let out an awkward smile he forgot to bring a Great Hellsfire Bats carcass for Scarlet out of hurry in evolving Scarlet seems to realise that Shadowsh forgot to bring her favourite food even though the dragon meat is nutritious and delicious but the Great Hellsfire Bats meat was truly her favourite with an attribute the same as hers it was a great tonic for her Shadowsh was very helpless with Scarlet pitiful expression and teary eyes he did not have a choice but to return to the cave even though it was already night making all the bats active He then entered the cave as he used to and saw that the Hellsfire Bats and the Great Hellsfire Bats was feasting with their king After having dinner the bats started to hunt again he already realised that he have no chance in procuring a Great Hellsfire Bats carcass for Scarlet so he dejectedly returned to the Hellsfire Bat Cave Chapter 32 CHAPTER 30 SANS He was very careful in sneaking in because it is already night in this time all the bats inside the cave were all active unlike his usual hunt in the cave Shadowsh was very nervous seeing many Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats flying about He saw that the Great Hellsfire Bat King was feasting and knows that he have no chance on obtaining a Great Hellsfire Bat carcass for Scarlet at this time So he immediately left the Hellsfire Bat Cave and returned home when he arrived at the cave he saw that Scarlet was looking at expectantly He let out an embarrassed smile and rubbed her head and spoke in a helpless manner ¡°Sorry Scarlet I did not manage to get your favourite food tomorrow I promise I will get you twice as much¡± Hearing that Shadowsh did not manage to bring her favourite meal she was dejected but when she heard the part of him bringing twice as much as the usual number of Great Hellsfire Bat carcasses she let out a happy chirp ..... Shadowsh then had dinner and puts Scarlet to sleep before training with clones again With the continuous training with his clones Shadowsh became much more adept in fighting in closebat He thought and realize that he would use the entire day to hunt in the Hellsfire Bat Cave and returning at night to train with clones he became much more adept in fighting in closebat but his range ability did not gain any improvement Thinking about this he decided to train his range skill by letting his clones dodge his attacks in a 20 meters distance his clones have 3 hours of duration so he divided it by 2 half for the closebat training and half for the range training Shadowsh also decided to train his dodging skill that training involves the girls but considering that he already used his [Shadow Clone] ability and it was already verytestly the girls are all asleep so he decided to train tomorrow The next day Shadowsh was deep in thought besides the Luminous Tree of Life he was calcting his schedule after thinking for a couple of minutes he finally decided He will use the whole morning until midday and return to the cave to resume his training After deciding this Shadowsh went to the Hellsfire Bat Cave as usual after sneaking in he kill and ate the sleeping bats he did that silently of course he did not want to inform the Hellsfire Bat King with his presence He then returned home bringing four Great Hellsfire Bats carcass he was depressed because he did not manage to eat even one Great Hellsfire Bat yet he brought 4 Great Hellsfire Bats carcasses he let out a helpless sigh After arriving at the cave he saw Scarlet drooling when she saw what he brought back Shadowsh once again let out a helpless sigh thinking ¡®What a glutton¡¯ He then let the Dark Rose of which is much bigger than before its color was also now vibrant ck it seems that it also gain great benefits in absorbing the dark element of the Great Hellsfire Bats After 1 hour and 20 minutes the 4 Great Hellsfire Bats carcasses was now cleared off with their dark element in only took 20 minutes per Great Hellsfire Bat He then gave them to Scarlet and goes to Flora and his mother But it seems that they went hunting and he could not bother the four girls who were perfecting their [Fox Fire] He let out a helpless sigh and went to train his range ability He then used his [Shadow Clone] and had his three distance themselves from him for 20 meters He then started shooting them using [me Bullets] of course he lessen the amount if fire element so that it won¡¯t destroy his clones with just a couple of hit With the speed of his clones and the distance between them it was proven hard to hit them After 1 and half hour the training of his range ability ended He then switched his training to closebat and used the remaining duration of his clones to train for another 1 and half hour After training he saw that it was still noon so he went out to search for rare nts He then return in thete of night his search was much greater than expected even though he only found 7 nts and 6 of them were {Red Quality} but thest was an {Orange Quality} This cycle repeated for a couple of days making him and Scarlet level up rapidly A week passed and Shadowsh were training in the cave he did not go to the Hellsfire Bat Cave the Hellsfire Bat King seems to pick up signs that something were killing his subjects so it became very vignt making him to stop hunting for a couple of days it also made Scarlet unhappy At least before he stopped hunting both he and Scarlet gained great benefits in consuming the Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats leveling him up to Silver Rank Level 6 and Scarlet to Level 9 During the past week everyone trained greatly he finally had a {Gold Quality} it is his [Double Dark sh] it is now upgraded into [ming Double Dark sh] even though to upgrade {Gold Quality} skill using SP is depressing it needs 8 SP every level up but with the power of the skill he could easily hunt Gold Rank monster now He and Scarlet were not the only ones who had great improvement the others have also level up Lucy, Foxxy and Dorothy have level up into Silver Rank Level 2 and also they finally managed to learn [Foxfire] With the continuous hunting Flora and Mary have level up to Silver Rank Level 5 and 6 respectively re have also learned the [Foxfire] skill and also she can now Rank up only needing to umte enough Fire and Yin element Beety have alsoid her hundred eggs and hatched her eggs immaturely producing 10 worker bees she is now Level 6 What made him unhappy also was that Sans still haven¡¯t return In the cave Shadowsh was dodging the [Foxfire] of the girls he would be hit now and then but he got much better and better In the heat of training a nking sound was suddenly heard in the cave entrance when everyone turned back they were all surprised and happy at the same time it was actually Sans he have returned and he was riding a ming skeleton horse Shadowsh then scans both Sans and the horse ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (S) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (S) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 0) (B-) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 182 + 50% Mana : 162 + 50% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death Passive Ability : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 10% and each grade lower will decreased by another 10%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Passive Ability 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 250%) Passive Ability 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 50%) Passive Ability 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Passive Ability 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sans really have grown bit what really surprised him though was his stead Nightmare (Gold Lvl 2) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin type) How can it yield on Sans but he suddenly thought of Sans grade it seems that Legendary Grade was truly powerful and really have a great distance between it and Superior Rank He then told Sans to absorb all tye death energy guing the cave Sans nodded and started to absorbs the death energy in the cave he also distributed some of the death energy to Nightmare After absorbing all the energy he level up again Shadowsh nodded in satisfication after Sans absorbs all the death energy in the cave its seems that it brought back the lively atmoshpere of the cave He then introduce him to J-Darwin and Scarlet likewise he also introduced himself to them The only ones left were Don Don, France, Clwyd and Karl Chapter 33 CHAPTER 30.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Three Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Superior ..... Level : Silver Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 141 Mana : 166 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move by 50%) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (3 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 3 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 2 hour leveling to Gold Rank can increase the duration to 5 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 100%) Skill Points : 0 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (B-) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (C+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 185 + 50% Mana : 165 + 50% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death Passive Ability : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 10% and each grade lower will decreased by another 10%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Passive Ability 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 250%) Passive Ability 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 50%) Passive Ability 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Passive Ability 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Golden ck Space Snake Race : Snake Grade : Fake Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Skills : Mega Space Ball [Blue Quality] (Mastered) (4 Mana/Use) Energy : 46 Mana : 59 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength/Steel Passive Ability : Enhanced Tough Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 70%) Active Ability 2 : Space Scale (Can store things on its scale) (The space size is 1 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Weakness : Can only be applicable on one scale) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Digestion (Increased the digestive ability of the user by 100%) Active Ability 4 : Devour (Suck all the food in) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Lvl 4) (S) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (B+) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 92 Mana : 97 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now very fast) ..... Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 4 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on Orange Quality and below) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Wind de Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des at most) (1 Mana/Wind de) Thunderbolt [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 200 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Electric Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and harness lightning) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Agility (Increased agility by 20%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 100%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Skill Mastery (Can make any skill to be mastered faster) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 6 Energy : 17 Mana : 32 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 209 + 50% Mana : 196 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Active Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Lucy (Silver Level 2) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 2) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 2) (Rare) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 6) (Very Rare) (2 Tailed Raging me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Steeled Earthen Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 5) (Superior) (2 Tailed Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Bronze Lvl 10) (Superior) (Two Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (ming War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Bronze Lvl 10) (Good) (Foolish Gluttonous Ape) (Strength) Scarlet (Lvl 9) (Superior) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 2) (Excellent) (Nightmare Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin type) Chapter 34 CHAPTER 31 ELEPHANT Seeing that Sans returned Shadowsh went into the forest to search for Don Don he knows that Don Don was in the boundary between inner and outer part of the forest After searching for a whole day he finally found him he was actually fighting a Silver Rank Level 4 (Good Grade) Savage Giant Ironback Boar (Strength Type) It also seems that Don Don have Rank up into Silver Rank Don Don (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) The fight was a one sided massacre the Savage Giant Ironback Boar was just like a punching bag to Don Don After a couple of punches the Savage Giant Ironback Boar finally died Suddenly Shadowsh whistled to him making Don Don stopped and turned back ..... When Don Don saw him at first he was bewildered then Shadowsh told him to return because Sans returned Hearing this Don Don shakes his and used gestures to Shadowsh that he still wants to continue training Seeing this Shadowsh nodded telling him that he understood he then left knowing that Don Don seems seeking something Before he left he gave a tip to Don Don telling him to change the training ce and should go train in the boundary between the core zone and inner part He returned back to the cave and told Sans that Don Don won¡¯t return for the time being making him felt depressed it seems that he was actually looking forward to train woth Don Don Seeing this Shadowsh suddenly had an idea ¡°Why don¡¯t you hunt in the core zone with nightmare?¡± Hearing this Sans nodded and agrees that it was a great idea as long as they are careful and only targets low level and mid level monster Shadowsh was actually waiting for Karl and France to return with the four of them working together maybe they had the chance to take the Hellsfire Bat King He then told Sans to rx at home for now he then went to the core zone he decided to go and search for rare nts When he just arrive at the core zone he heard an elephant trumpet and a bear¡¯s roar he then dash towards themotion He then saw 2 huge monster facing off each other the elephant was at least twice as huge as the elephant in hisst life while the bear was a little smaller by it but not that much Shadowsh then scans them and found out no data was shown meaning the two were above Gold Rank The elephant suddenly started charging at the bear its sharp tusk aimed at the bear chest The bear seeing that its enemy let out a powerful roar suddenly its body started to erged and its ck eye was turning red Shadowsh feeling the bear¡¯s aura had his eyes wide open and was nearly bent down from the pressure that the bear was emitting *Boom* when the two finally collided it causes a loud smack was heard and the area surrounding the battle was destroyed even the trees were destroyed in the process Shadowsh was also affected because the tree that he was into was destroyed so he quickly hop into another tree watching the two brawl The tusk hit the bear but did not manage to pierce it The bear sent a smack making the elephant tumble down just as it was about to pounce on it the elephant trunk whips its face making it fall too The elephant then stand and started charging at the bear again Seeing this the bear opens its mouth and let out a powerful roar creating a shockwave Shadowsh covers his ears because of how loud the sound is The shockwave then passed the elephant the trees near it was destroyed because of the shock it was very dizzy because of itsrge ears the attack damage intensifies The bear seeing the elephant on a daze started attacking in relentless assault The elephant was now full of injuries and blood continuously earlier when the bear was attacking it the attack only manage to cause sounds and seeing this the bear started attacking using its ws and teeth The elephant let out a furious trumpet and raised its front legs high then aim at the bear and stomps hard The bear actually felt danger when it saw the elephant raising its front leg so it quickly roll away from the stomp *Bam* the area where the the elephant stomped cracked and the damage spread in 10 meter radius and it made the ground shake Shadowsh used his sharp ws and coil his tail on the tree just to hold on The bear was kept on rolling in the ground because of the quake After a minute the quaking stops but it made Shadowsh and the bear dizzy The elephant saw this and charge toward the bear again The elephant hit the bear unlike before its tusk prated the bear It then started ramming the bear into different trees causing immense pain to the bear The bear let out furious roar its red eyes got even more redder and its paw seems shining it then sent a p to the elephant causing it to turn The tusk was still on its body so the bear also used its shining paw to smack the it but proven ineffective The elephant got more angrier and started to strangle the elephant using its trunk The bear started to thrash about and kept hitting the elephant After 10 minutes the bear died of suffocation but the elephant was also very weak its face and head was full of bruises one of its eyes were still bleeding It then promptly slumps to the ground its breathing was fast but its still tried to stand up and was actually looking towards a golden tree with great desire Shadowsh felt strange and scans the three and when he found what it was he was shocked at first then excited (Golden Beast Tree : A tree that excludes an aura that is helpful to a monster from the beast race Reminder : the three will bear a beast fruit every decade Beast Fruit : Can enhance the beast overall contstitution and bloodline and may grant the beast to awaken some if its sealed bloodline Reminder : There is a 100% chance to enhance monster overall constitution by twice and purify bloodline by 40%, there is a 10% chance in awakening the beast bloodline Quality : Cannot be scanned too high) Seeing the description and the quality of the three he was excited and decided to take the three with him but seeing that it actually took a decade to bear a fruit he was greatly disappointed but at least it has an aura that is helpful to the beast race He was waiting for the elephant to take the fruit he was greatly impressed by it and has grown respect towards it He then came out of the three knowing that the elephant was too injured and cannot catch up to him if he tried to run When the elephant saw that another monster came out the bushes at first it thought that it was actually another strong monster and was greatly startled and scared Then a couple of seconds the elephant was bewildered seeing that Shadowsh holds no hostility towards it and was even excluding an amiable aura and after calming down it felt that Shadowsh was actually very weak Shadowsh ran towards the three and pick off the beast fruit before teleporting the Golden Beast Tree When the elephant saw that Shadowsh was approaching the tree it was panicked and tried to stand up again but the fight earlier greatly expended its energy making it despair looking at Shadowsh picking off the fruit When it suddenly saw the tree disappeared it nk out for a couple of sec but was snap out of it when it saw Shadowsh was approaching it Shadowsh threw the fruit towards the elephant was prepared to leave when he heard the elephant trumpet towards him He then stops and looks towards the elephant with bewilderment and suddenly he saw the elephant was actually gratefully looking at him before swallowing the fruit Suddenly the elephant stand and let out a powerful trumpet and was stomping in the ground and golden lights came out of its body The whole process took 2 hours before it finished the white elephant now was yellow and there was actually a little diamond on its forehead and most of all it was actually shrunk and was now half its original size Shadowsh marvelled at the sight and luck of the elephant he knows that it actually awakened a bloodline He then smiled at it and was about to leave when a trunk grab him and lifts him up The elephant then puts him into the back of it and looks at Shadowsh with a smile Seeing this Shadowsh was enlightened and understood what the elephant meant it actually wants to follow him Chapter 35 CHAPTER 32 RUSSEL Shadowsh then started smiling and sweeps his tail towards the elephant¡¯s ear who knows that it actually started stomping and showed a blissful expression it seems that it actually greatly enjoyed the service Looking at the elephant Shadowsh decided to name it Russel He then started to lead him towards the secret cave The whole journey only took a couple of minutes he marvelled at how fast Russel is When Russel first entered and saw how great the ce us it lets out a happy trumpet and started to explore the cave before stopping and look towards J-Darwin and the others ¡°Don¡¯t worry they are part of the family¡± Shadowsh seeing this started introduce everyone to Russel and likewise He then got off at Russel¡¯s back and went to Scarlet rubbing her head and went towards an open field and started to train with his clones once again ..... He suddenly saw Russel seems to fall in love towards the Golden Beast Tree and was sleeping trunk it and his trunk was hugging it He saw this and smiled he then went towards the end of the cave and saw that Beety and her underling was actually thriving he decided to build a pond near them He then went towards the Luminous Tree of Life and felt that some of its leaves were actually excluding little bit of dragon energy He smiled with the continuous watering using dragon blood the Luminous Tree of Life was now entering its phase turning into Draconic Glowing Tree of Life He then remembered that the Dark Rose seedling was growing rapidly these fast few days because of the pure dark element from the Great Hellsfire Bats He felt it was somewhat different and scans it and was surprised by what he saw (Evesting Dark Rose : A new type of Dark Rose was raised using pure dark element making it be much more beautiful and outstanding Effect :Increase the density of dark element in the surrounding Effect 2 : The Evesting Dark Rose will exclude purified dark element making any monster or beings that was on dark type grow stronger Reminder : The monster that absorbs the purified dark element of the Evesting Dark Rose would be enticed and will used its life to guard the rose (Host don¡¯t need to be wary because the System has modified it when it was evolving and was considered as your possession) Quality : Sky Blue) Seeing this Shadowsh decided to find any dark type monsters that have great potential to used it as ve when it will be enticed by the Evesting Dark Rose Seeing that it was near nighttime he decided to search for a dark type monster he then went towards the dense forest In the forest Shadowsh was traveling and was very careful because nearly all the dangerous monsters hunt at night He then saw a pack of ck wolves scurrying about his eyes lit up thinking taking one or two to drag towards the Evesting Dark Rose this wolves was really perfect Night Shadow Wolf (Silver Rank Level 3-10) (Good-Rare) (Dark Type) Suddenly the wolves started to move to the side and a cool looking ck wolf came into the front Seeing this Shadowsh knows that he could not take any wolf in the pack so he left actually he decided to wait when the wolves found any prey and take one or two down but seeing that the wolf king was very vignt and seems to notice that he was is stalking them When he was just about to leave when he heard a caw of a crow Searching where the sound was originating he saw countless crows were actually fighting red colored bats Scarlet Eyed Swift Crows (Silver Rank Level 1-10) (Good-Rare) (Dark and Wind Type) Bloody Bats (Silver Rank Level 4-10) (Good-Rare) (Blood and Wind Type) Seeing the ongoing fight and the dead carcasses that was falling from the sky he decided to take some of them and bring back some of them and have a feast Suddenly he saw at least 7 injured crows and suddenly had the idea to use them as ve and gain a scouting squad He then grabs the 7 bats and 12 more carcasses he then dashed towards the direction where the cave is After returning to the cave heyed the 7 Scarlet Eyed Swift Crows next to the Evesting Dark Rose and left them there he won¡¯t be healing them he wants them heal their wounds on their own using the purified dark energy He then used the same method as before to make the Evesting Dark Rose absorbs all the dark energy from the Scarlet Eyed Swift Crows After that he gave them to Scarlet while he devoured the 6 Bloody Bats The next morning Shadowsh decided to hunt in the Hellsfire Bat Cave again He then went very careful even though he knows that he stop hunting to make the Hellsfire Bat King less vignt but still he needed to be careful After getting inside he did what he always do when hunting in the Hellsfire Bat Cave he sneakily kills the Hellsfire Bats he did not hunt any Great Hellsfire Bats so that he won¡¯t arouse the Hellsfire Bat King suspicion he decided to only take 2 of Great Hellsfire Bats a day for Scarlet and Evesting Dark Rose After hunting for a whole day he returned back to the cave and as usual he drains the dark element from the 2 Great Hellsfire Bats carcasses before giving them to Scarlet After obtaining the two carcasses Scarlet started chirping happily its her favourite food after all Shadowsh then used the remaining time of the day to train with his clones The next day Shadowsh decided to search for rare nts he decided to have a one day interval to hunt in the Hellsfire Bat Cave In the core zone Shadowsh travelling about he saw many monster travelling about they seems to be more active than usual though His suspicion got stronger and stronger seeing that the monsters were actually going towards in one direction he decided to follow them After following them for a couple of minutes he finally arrived at where the monsters seems gathering Looking at the monsters he found out that it seems that whole monster in the core zone was here He then saw that there seems 3 monsters standing in the front one was a giant ape with golden brown fur, the second was a tiger with yellow stripes and red fur and finally thest it was a bear with a body size of an elephant and had a golden fur The ape suddenly spoke in the beastnguage ¡°The next month from now the ten thousand beast festival will begun¡± The tiger then added ¡°Yes and those monster that was new to the core zone the ten thousand beast festival is about war towards the monster from the other side¡± The bear in the middle suddenly turned solemn and spoke ¡°But be aware that if we lose the whole forest might be conquered and will spill doom to us because the monsters from the other side are corrupted with a kind of energy that can destroy the whole forest¡± Hearing this Shadowsh got distressed and sent a message to France and Karl to return to the cave ASAP He then continued to listen from what three monsters were further saying The bear continued ¡°Even though the monster from the other side is corrupted at least killing them will be beneficial to us because some kind of energy will flow to us every kill and the corpse of the monsters may be toxic to us but it is nutritious for the surrounding, once the corrupted monsters die they will release all their energy in the surrounding and their corpse is a great fertilizer for nts and nt type monsters¡± Hearing this piece of information Shadowsh became very excited if he brought them back to the cave he can greatly increase the quality and quantity of the cave¡± Then it was the tiger turns to speak ¡°the battle willmence in Saint Forest next to Jade Forest¡± One sentence from the tiger douse the fire in Shadowsh eyes he was greatly regretful that they were fighting in an another location when he was just regretting the SYSTEM suddenly rang (Host can create the summoning portal so that you could teleport any items there but beware once you set up this teleportation portal you can only summon monster there and it will take one slot of summoning monster per portal) Hearing this Shadowsh was actually tempted but he shook his head he forgotten that he already used all the slots for his summoning monster He was gloomy for a while then decided to risk it all and start hunting at the Hellsfire Bat Cave every single day and must consume at least 2 Great Hellsfire Bats and 10 Hellsfire Bats a day to hasten his level up Chapter 36 CHAPTER 33 BANJO After listening to the three monsters for an hour he returned back to the cave He already decided to raid the Hellsfire Bat Cave but to do that he needed everyone¡¯s help Arriving at the cave he found out everyone have returned and everyone have great improvement he already knows Don Don improvement Karl (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (ming War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) JM (Silver Lvl 7) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd ..... Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Upgrading) (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 104 Mana : 106 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now very fast) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Violet Quality] (Upgrading) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 204 Mana : 204 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Electric Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and harness lightning) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Agility (Increased agility by 20%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 100%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Skill Mastery (Can make any skill to be mastered faster) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He then had introduced everyone to Russel and J-Darwin After seeing everyone gathered Shadowsh started speaking ¡°Everyone I called you here because there might be a war happening in the neighboring forest and the result of the war would also affect this forest¡± Hearing this everyone¡¯s expression changed especially for J-Darwin, France and Russel it seems that being a Gold Rank and above monsters they knew the information regarding this much earlier Shadowsh then raised his paws to gather everyone¡¯s attention to him again he then told them about his decision ¡°We will all join the war but as a group because there is safety in numbers¡± ¡°I also called you here to ask all of you on helping me in a mission¡± Hearing this Sans was the first one to came forward ¡°Master don¡¯t need to ask I Sans your loyal knight would always follow your orders¡± Hearing this the others started saying that he don¡¯t need to ask they would definitely help him He then nodded gratefully and asks the SYSTEM about something he want to ask long before ¡®Is there any method in hastening Banjo¡¯s evolution?¡¯ (Find the dragon¡¯s heart and had Banjo devour it) ¡®But he is sleeping can he really eat?¡¯ (Host did not need to worry you just need to find the heart while the System would fuse it to Banjo but Host needed it to start beating again) Hearing this Shadowsh expression turned gloomy to make a dead heart beat again is not that difficult with Leafinia¡¯s method but this dragon was already dead for god knows when but still they need everyone in the uing war and he needs Banjo to bring the carcasses of the Hellsfire Bat King and its subjects He then had everyone search for the dragon¡¯s heart and after the rigorous search they finally found the dragon¡¯s heart Seeing the perfect condition of the heart made Shadowsh dumbfounded and somewhat delighted He then brought the heart to Leafinia and had her cast healing magic into it but it was futile it took a lot of energy just to cast healing magic while Shadowsh was just getting anxious he heard the SYSTEM announcement again (With the help of the blood of the dragon you can replenish the energy of the Luminous Tree of Life while also hastening the evolution process of it but be aware this might make the foundation of the Tree of Life unstable System suggest after using this method Host needs to let Leafinia sleeps for half a year) Even though it sounded like a sweet deal Shadowsh won¡¯t agree into it Leafinia is the only healer in the family and if she sleeps during war time the consequences would be severe While Shadowsh was thinking of another alternative he suddenly thought of something ¡®SYSTEM, what about making Banjo swallow the heart and starts fusing it while being continuously healed by Leafinia?¡¯ (Host idea have the probability of seeding by 65%) Hearing this he had Sans bring Banjo here next to the Luminous Tree of Life Nodding Sans grabs the sleeping Banjo even though Banjo was just sleeping all this while he did not stop growing he was now 7.5 meters long After bringing Banjo near the Luminous Tree of Life Sans immediately ran away from the Luminous Tree of Life for him as an undead with a greatpatibility with death energy it was unbearable for him being close to it (Not Leafinia but the Luminous Tree of Life) Shadowsh then opens Banjo¡¯s mouth very wide and shoved the dragon¡¯s heart inside The SYSTEM then started fusing the heart and Banjo, Leafinia also started using [Healing Light] Shadowsh also started to help he started to shove dragon meat towards Banjo¡¯s mouth repeatedly After an hour Banjo started to change he started growing bigger and bigger and some kind of horn also started growing on his head Another hourter Banjo changes stopped and finally opens his eyes the first thing he did after waking up was to roar and the sound was really like a true dragon Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief with this the whole gang finally assembled he then scans Banjo ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) ..... Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 180 + 50% Mana : 180 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 100%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After waking up Banjo started looking at his surrounding he was greatly shocked to see many different kind of monsters and the changes of Shadowsh and others He then asks Shadowsh ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± ¡°A month actually if I didn¡¯t hasten your evolution you would need a year to wake up I did this because I really need your help¡± Hearing this Banjo was dumbfounded he became embarrassed knowing that he did nothing to help Shadowsh all this time ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything I will never deny your request¡± Banjo seriously said he always idolize Shadowsh and always wanted to truly help him Shadowsh nodded and started to introduce everyone first he pointed at Sans ¡°You know him¡± Banjo shook his head and have a bewildered expression thinking that this monster seems oddly familiar Chapter 37 CHAPTER 34 BANJO ll He kept scrutinizing Sans from top to bottom and yet could not remember who he was and what makes him more baffled was the longer he looks the more familiar Sans became to him He then started at Shadowsh and finally decided to asks ¡°I don¡¯t know him but he is oddly familiar¡± Shadowsh startedughing then said ¡°Of course he was familiar that is Sans like you he also evolved from devouring some of the dragon meat and became a Legendary Grade monster called Death Knight he is now Silver Rank Level 8¡± Hearing this Banjo was so shocked that his mouth opens very wide that seems that it could even swallow Russel He then asks in a shocked voice ¡°You are Sans, Sans the skeleton¡± Sans answered him with a nod causing Banjo to be even more dazed thest time he saw Sans that he was still a walking skeleton but now he look like a cool looking knight After knowing that he truly have missed a lot of things he became very gloomy and depressed ..... Shadowsh then pointed at JM and asks Banjo again ¡°What about him who is he?¡± Banjo then started scrutinizing JM carefully before answering ¡°Looking at him he looks like a monster that is a tank but seeing him he look a bit like JM¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°It really is JM even though how much cool looking he be he could not hide his armadillo feature¡± He then pointed at Lucy and asks ¡°Then who is she?¡± The question made Banjo stunned he look at the four fox girls and couldn¡¯t tell who is who even though all of them look different but the whole time Banjo was evolving he did manage to even catch a glimpse of how the girls have been and what they look like before they evolved to their current form now Shadowsh then let out a chuckle and pointed at a two tailed fox who is the tallest in the four foxes and also had a dignified aura ¡°That is Lucy¡± He then pointed at a fox who is also have two tails but had a mischievous aura she is also one of the smallest fox in the four ¡°Foxxy¡± The next fox was the most beautiful of all and had an elegant aura ¡°Dorothy¡± And finally a scarlet two tailed fox with a fiery aura ¡°re¡± He then added ¡°All the three girls are on Silver Rank Level 3 while re is on verge of Ranking up, Mother and Flora have also improved during these past days mother was now Silver Rank Level 7 while Flora was now Silver Rank Level 6¡± After introducing the four girls he then started to introduce the new members of the family to him He then pointed at Karl ¡°That lion is Karl he is a Excellent Grade ming War Lion he is newly Gold Rank monster¡± He then introduced Don Don ¡°This is Don Don a Excellent Grade Martial Gluttonous Ape he is now on Silver Rank Level 1 but do not underestimate him he can fight a monster that is on Silver Rank Level 4¡± Then he pulled Scarlet and presented her to Banjo ¡°This little one is the youngest monster in the family her name is scarlet and a natural born Superior Grade that has a great potential in having increasing her grade¡± He then pointed at Russel and said ¡°This is the newest member of the family and also the strongest his name is Russel¡± ¡°Mother, Flora and Clwyd us still distinguishable so I¡¯ll not ask you about them but I will tell you why I hasten your evolution¡± Banjo started to get interested he knows that Shadowsh want to do something that needed his help so he listened carefully ¡°I need you to help us carry at least a half a thousand monster carcasses¡± Banjo got shocked by what he said 500 monsters it was like a war before his surprised subsided Shadowsh add another bomb ¡°Also there is gonna be a war happening that involves all the powerful monsters residing in the core part of the Jade Forest¡± Banjo eyes was really wide to find out that they were actually going to be an actual war happening ¡°Actually were already going to war maybe tomorrow the task is to make me level up to Gold Rank because I need to do something to increase the quality of this cave and have the ability to easily return here whenever we like even if we travel in a far away ce¡± Banjo nodded and was actually very interested in what Shadowsh would do to make them have the ability to return in the cave much easier ¡°Okay today is just to familiarise yourselves with the others after all you all have just return¡± He then looks at Banjo seriously and said ¡°You have been sleeping for a whole month making your fighting instinct a bit dull and also after evolving nearly all of your skills are new and you have gained some new ability while the old ones got an upgrade so you are in no shape in fighting the intense battle that will he happening during the following days so I want you to train with my clones for 3 hours while training with France because the enemy we are fighting against tomorrow are from the bat species¡± He then led Banjo to an open field and used [Shadow Clone] and had them split up and have them standby 10 meters apart from Banjo he then shouted ¡°I will firing at you don¡¯t worry I will lessen the attack power but I will fire 10 [me Bullets] per minute so get ready¡± Hearing what he said Banjo got serious and nodded at him seeing that he was now ready Shadowsh then let out a cunning smile and shouted ¡°Start!!!¡± He then fired 10 [me Bullets] at Banjo while two of his clones started to charge at Banjo at a fast speed Seeing this a light shed at Banjo¡¯s eyes he then opened his mouth and used [Space Ball Barrage] towards the iing [me Bullets] and then swings his tail towards one of the iing clones he had activated [Dragon Whip] to m one of the clones *Boom* the attack missed creating a slight tremor Shadowsh have already predicted that because he knew the full capability of his clones he always train with them each single day each evolution and level up that happen to him would also be copied perfectly by his clones the only difference is they don¡¯t use skills The other clone have already reach Banjo and sent a sh towards him creating a spark but did not do any damage it did not even left a scratch mark Banjo tried to turn and fire a [Dragon Breath] at the clone but he saw that it had already retreated and the other clone was now the one attacking This went on for a couple of minutes even thought the clones attacks did not manage to hurt him but he also could not hit the clones but the ongoing fight was truly beneficial to him he was starting to get used in moving his evolved form agilely while also getting better at using his skill *Peng* another attacknded at Banjo he had now lost count of how many attacks he received during the fight Banjo then started using his tail as a whip he did not activate his skill but only used a normal attack but it had proven very effective the speed of his whip was getting more faster and urate One of the clone suddenly was hit by the whip creating a chance and seeing this Banjo used [Dragon Whip] to destroy the clone but who would have thought that the other clone would suddenly pounced towards him and was shing that was aiming at his eye He then dodge sideway even though he dodge it but the clone that was about to receive the whip have also escaped It then started pouncing at Banjo again together with the other clone Banjo got more furious and annoyed as tine goes by the two clones were just relentless and quick while every minute Shadowsh would shoot him with 10 [me Bullets] The situation did not change whatsoever untile 3 hours came by and the clones dissipated Even though Banjo fight with the two clones ended in total defeat he did manage to adapt with the changes of his body and was now more efficient in attacking and moving his body he also managed to level up the master of his skill [Dragon Whip] and [Space Ball Barrage] to (F-) Shadowsh then have him train with France actually not only him the others have also started training with France making Shadowsh pity him because he was now everyone¡¯s target practice He then went towards where the Evesting Dark Rose and scan the Scarlet Eyed Swift Crows that he put there Chapter 38 CHAPTER 35 THE BATTLE He then saw the Scarlet Eyed Swift Crows have undergone a huge change Their eyes were not Scarlet anymore but actually pitch ck they have also gone smaller by 1/4 their yellow beaks have also turn pitch ck and all of them kept releasing some king of dark energy making them a little bit hazy He then curiously scanned them Evesting Dark Crows (Superior) (Silver Lvl 10) (Dark and Wind Type) It seems that they have now loss all of their consciousness to the Evesting Dark Rose it made him shudder thinking that all of these crows have now turned into a puppet He then brought them with him their task was to scout the Hellsfire Bat Cave because of the SYSTEM the crows have all recognized him as the master of Evesting Dark Rose making him their master too He also decided that he won¡¯t kill all the Hellsfire Bats but will capture 10 of them and 5 Great Hellsfire Bat to be brainwashed by the Evesting Dark Rose ..... Seeing that everyone were getting ready abd actually somewhat excited in the uing battle he decided to scout the Hellsfire Bat Cave He got out of the cave and saw that ot was already afternoon but still the sun was still bright so he quickly ran towards the direction of Hellsfire Bat Cave When he finally arrived he then started to enter in hisfortable zone and hid his aura while carefully sneaking into the cave The bats were still sleeping upside down in the cave he then started to carefully maneuver towards where the Hellsfire Bat King sleeps in After a couple of minutes he finally got to see the Hellsfire Bat King he saw that besides it was actually a dozen Great Hellsfire Bat and all of them were females Shadowsh just let out a chuckle and was actually thinking ¡®You should enjoy yourst day of pleasure because tomorrow will be your doom¡¯ He then got out of the cave and returned to his own cave and decided to join-in in the training Seeing that everyone were actually pumped in the training he decided to teach his sisters and also little Scarlet He was training Scarlet also because even though she was just a little chick she has a huge potential and he wants to truly develop her and awaken that potential by truebat so he decided to let her join on tomorrow¡¯s battle ¡°Scarlete her also Lucy, Foxxy, Dorothy and re I will be training the 5 of you for tomorrow¡¯s battle¡± He then led the girls into an open space and have them stay on a 30 meters distance He then told them what training they will do ¡°The task I will be giving you is to hot with your skills don¡¯t hold back because once I will get only 5 meters away from you I will also start firing¡± Hearing this the girls were at first hesitant they all did not want to truly shoot their big brother (Even though re is not a true sister of Shadowsh she already see and feel that he was her big brother) The only person who did not think that much was scarlet seeing that Shadowsh was already in position she already started firing startling the hesitant girls They saw that Scarlet was actually giving it her all they then look at their big brother and saw him nodding in satisfication They now realized that this training was actually a method to measure their ability Realising this they no longer hesitated and bombarded Shadowsh with their strongest skill Shadowsh was quickly dodging the attacks of the girls while swiftly charging towards them The girls also started to use different tactics seeing that their attack was being dodged by Shadowsh and none of their attack manage to hit him Scarlet, Foxxy and re was in charge of targeting Shadowsh while Lucy and Dorothy were the ones who attack where they suspected Shadowsh will go when he dodge *Boom* one of Lucy attack manage to hit Shadowsh but was quickly dealt by his tail whip The girls got more better at shooting at predicting they manage to hit Shadowsh now *Boom* one attack manage to cleanly hit Shadowsh in the head causing him to back off Seeing this the girls got excited and wouldn¡¯t let out a great situation such as this so they immediately started their relentless assault and all of their attack are full powered they did not think about the Mana they used in the process Shadowsh seeing the iing attacks knew that he won¡¯t be able to dodge them all so he decided to meet the attacks with his own attack He then started using [Double Dark sh] and [Tail Whip] to destroy the girls attack Even though he was defending contjnuously he was actually looking for an opening to escape being passive like this would directly mean a defeat After a couple of minutes he was still passively receiving attack Then suddenly he had and idea he thn only used his tails to defend while he raised his two paws high Using his full strength and the skill [Double Dark sh] He mmed his paws to the ground creating a boom sound he then used the dust that were scattered to escape his current predicament After escaping he then started charging towards his sisters again but this time his movements and direction of where he was traveling became erratic making the girls dizzy In an hour Shadowsh finally reached 5 meters away from the group of girls Even though he achieved this he had to suffer and took several attacks before finally reaching the shooting range He then let out countless [me Bullets] towards the girls of course it was only 1/4 of its true power What he did not expect was what Scarlet did she stand in front of the iing [me Bullets] and chirped loudly before opening her beak and start to absorb the [me Bullets] towards her beak The [me Bullets] seems very beneficial to her and every time she absorbed a [me Bullet] her body would sh red and the temperature around her seems to got more higher so the more she absorbs Shadowsh was startled at this so was the girls After swallowing all of the [me Bullets] Scarlet let out a satisfied Burp before sleeping Seeing this Shadowsh just shook his head and let out a sigh and told the girls to rest and be ready for tomorrow He then called all of the others to partake on the feast they must filled their bellies to the brink before sleeping early The next day Everyone started to get pumped up and all of them started to travel towards the Hellsfire Bat Cave They have assembled everyone except the bees When they finally arrived at the cave¡¯s entrance Russel let out a loud trumpet announcing their arrival Shadowsh together with the others started shooting towards the cave entrance causing loud explosions The cave rumbled and the numerous Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats started toe out of the cave The number of Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats were just too many that they blocked the sun *Screech* a loud screech came inside the cave Hearing Shadowsh shouted ¡°Everyone head inside the cave¡± They then started to charge towards the cave the Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats outside started swooping down The Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats that were stilling out of the cave were killed by J-Darwin charge When they finally arrived inside they saw a huge Hellsfire Bat that were charging towards them Shadowsh knowing that there was still Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats inside the cave even though many of them were forced outside by them earlier ¡°Russel destroy the entrance, everyone start killing the remaining Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats in here just leave leave the Hellsfire Bat King to me, France, Banjo and Sans join uster when you finish here, Russel protect the others¡± Hearing their task everyone nodded and started killing the flying Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats above them because the cave is not that high it made Russel a little bit restricted but it also made the bats restricted *Roar* Karl let out a roar and started smacking the iing bats behind him was Don Don that was punching the bats that came close Clwyd was releasing numerous ice spikes towards the iing bats killing them in the process after all he was literally bane of the Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats he was also being guarded by JM After destroying the entrance Russel then came in front of the girls and was shielding them The girls started shooting the Hellsfire Bats and Great Hellsfire Bats even though their attack was a Fire Type but it also had a Yin energy making the fire type monster take damage from their attack The Evesting Dark Crows were killing the bats that manage to pass trough Russel block and wereing towards the girls It was their sole mission that Shadowsh left for them Meanwhile in Shadow¡¯s group they were following J-Darwin that was charging towards where the Hellsfire Bat King is The bats that were on their way was killed by his sharp horns Chapter 39 CHAPTER 36 THE BATTLE IN THE CAVE France were flying above them even though the cave greatly restrict his movement there were no bat that came close to him because he coated himself with lightning Finally they arrive at the center where the Hellsfire Bat King is The Hellsfire Bat King seeing there was actually intruders in his territory and was killing its subordinates was greatly enraged it lets out a loud screeching roar before charging towards J-Darwin Seeing this France fired a [Thunderbolt] towards it The Hellsfire Bat King dodge the attack and looks at France furiously before also attacking It lets out a stream of ck mes towards France Seeing this Shadowsh shouted ¡°Attack¡± knowing that the Hellsfire Bat King seems afraid of thunder element was great for them ..... Banjo used [Dragon Breath] to meet the attack of the Hellsfire Bat King Sans started to fuse with Nightmare and transformed into a ming centaur with a full bodied dark armor and a skeletal horse part Grabbing the Death Sword he started to charge towards the Hellsfire Bat King Shadowsh then used [Shadow Clone] and charge towards the Hellsfire Bat King *Boom* the Hellsfire Bat King attack and Banjo¡¯s [Dragon Breath] met and created an explosion causing dust to scatter and the cave to quiver France then started continuously striking the Hellsfire Bat King with his [Thunderbolt] The Hellsfire Bat King saw that its attack did not reach France got even more furious so it used a different skill it opens its mouth and release a loud shriek The attack was effective it caused everyone to be stunned and cover their ears except for Sans Sans did not stop charging towards the Hellsfire Bat King and with the fusion with Nightmare his speed was thrice as normal It then used [Death Stab] towards the head of the Hellsfire Bat King The Hellsfire Bat King easily dodge it by flying it then became a blur and arrive near France who have fallen to the ground because of the shriek earlier When the Hellsfire Bat King was just about to bit France neck 2 white shes came and hit its face It was Shadow¡¯s clones since they are not real they are not affected by the shriek of the Hellsfire Bat King The Hellsfire Bat King now have both of its face scratched but because it was a level higher than gold the attack did not manage to induce much damage It let out a roar and used the same skill as earlier and became a blur catching one of the clones then shredding it into pieces It then became a blur again and speed off towards France to finish the job when suddenly a huge whip came crashing down smashing it into the ground *Boom* the attack ms the Hellsfire Bat King to ground and even create a cobweb like feature in the ground The one who smacked the Hellsfire Bat King to the ground was Russel it sensed that it had the same level and realise that Shadow will definitely be in disadvantage it knew this because their level were just like heaven and earth whenpared to Gold Rank Russel strike while the iron is hot it charged to the fallen Hellsfire Bat King and raised his foot and stamped hard Seeing the iing foot the Hellsfire Bat King used its skill and set its body aze and it becamerger the length of its talons and ws became twice as long as before *Boom* Russel stomped the erged Hellsfire Bat King hard creating a booming sound the cobweb like floor broke and became a crater The Hellsfire Bat King was vomiting blood after it took Russel¡¯s attack but it did manage to survived What was strange is that the Hellsfire Bat King attitude seems to change and have turned berserk it seems that erging itself was a type of berserk skill It let out a roar and started charging towards Russel head on Russel let out a trumpet and swings his trunk whipping Hellsfire Bat King away he then charged towards Hellsfire Bat King who flown away from the attack Shadowsh and the others seeing how Russel dominated the Hellsfire Bat King got excited they were totally defeated earlier so seeing it was getting beaten up was enjoying Shadowsh then ordered the others ¡°Everyone leave the Hellsfire Bat King to Russel and start helping the others kill the remaining bats in the cave¡± Hearing this his remaining and Sans goes to where the girls and the others are The rest was about to leave when they heard France asks ¡°But boss the bat king can fly can Russel really defeat it?¡± Shadowsh let out a confident smile and said ¡°Russel might be defeated earlier because of that trait but look at the Hellsfire Bat King do you really think it was on its right mind it should have already gone berserk and would not use any skill but would fight head on if my deduction is correct¡± Hearing what he said everyone looks at the Hellsfire Bat King and realised its eyes were pure red and emitting bloodthrist it only show one intention TO KILL They now have nothing to worry about and started to dash towards where the girls and the others are Shadowsh decided to stay even though he said that earlier he did not say that he did not know when the berserk skill ends so he decided to guard the Hellsfire Bat King if it tried to fleeter when it recovered its clear mind He would definitely be totally destroyed if it tried to stop the Hellsfire Bat King but he knows that the mostmon thing about berserk skill are that the user would be weaken after using it and what¡¯s more the Hellsfire Bat King definitely sustained heavy damage from fighting Russel so he was 90% confident that he would be able to stop or kill the Hellsfire Bat King if it tried to fleeter In the other side after Sans and the others joined the massacre the rate of killing have increased 10 times as much France covered his body with lighting sting the surrounding bats J-Darwin started using his skill [Sonic Dragon Roar] killing a huge number of bats easily because the bats are sensitive to sounds it made the skill increase its damage by 10 times as much Banjo was using [Space Ball Barrage] firing countless Space Ball killing numerous bats weaker bats in the process Sans was the most perversed every sh would kill 3 or more bats in the process The girls did not manage to kill as fast as the others but together they were a terrifying force countless [Foxfire] would hit the bats it would not kill them if they were only hit once but with the girls teamwork they manage to kill a good number of bats Karl and JM were killing the bats that tried to fly towards the girls they were like a shield guarding the girls especially for JM no attack would reach the girls because he used his body to take the attacks for them the only sad part though is that he was not big enough to truly block the bats so Don Don was helping him out The Evesting Dark Crows were helping JM guard the girls they would kill the bats that manage to pass through him The one who truly kill the most number of bats was Clwyd each attack would kill numerous bats without fail but it seems that fighting without resting took a toll on him so the rate of his killing lessen a little While the others were having a massacre the battle between Russel and the Hellsfire Bat King were just getting intense *Pak* once again the Hellsfire Bat King was sent flying by Russel trunk This happened countless of times during the battle but no matter what the Hellsfire Bat King would stand up and charge towards Russel once again Russel let out a loud trumpet then bent down and tackled the Hellsfire Bat King *Boom* the Hellsfire Bat King let out a loud pained cry it was now buried deep Russel was not finish yet he used his trunk to grab Hellsfire Bat King before smashing it to the ground it repeated this for at least a minute and only stops when the Hellsfire Bat King have finally fainted Russel then looks carefully at the faintes Hellsfire Bat King when suddenly it opened its eyes and sent a sh towards Russel targeting the eyes Russel was greatly startled and throws the Hellsfire Bat King away Sensing that it finally got away from Russel¡¯s grip it started flying away it seems that the Russel trashing it have woken it up even though it was still on berserk mode but have already regained its conciousness it thought that it finally free when suddenly a sh came by It was Shadowsh he was very vignt and was focusing in the fight and saw that the Hellsfire Bat King tried to flee and went to action immediately Chapter 40 CHAPTER 37 FINALE he used [ming Double Dark sh] and urately cut its neck ending the Hellsfire Bat King life Seeing that the Hellsfire Bat King finally dead he heaved a sigh of relief before rxing his nerves He then told Russel ¡°Let¡¯s go and finish the mission¡± He then dashed towards where the others are Russel was running behind him carrying the Hellsfire Bat King carcass When the two of them arrived at the scene they saw countless bats carcass lying in the ground It seems that they no longer need to do anything the bats was now finished A couple of minutes nearly all the bats inside the cave were killed ..... The remaining ones seems have felt danger and without the presence of their king they panicked and started to scatter towards deeper into the cave Shadowsh told everyone to rest they needed the energy for thest battle between the bats and this time they do not have the advantage of the environment but must fight in a disadvantage battle between the bats outside The battle earlier should have increased their strength but because of the effect of the Battle Lord Title they must rest for a whole day before receiving their reward after the battle Shadowsh look at everyone and spoke in a serious tone ¡°In the next battle the main attacker is France and followed by everyone who was good at range attack¡± Everyone nodded they knew that the battle that will be happeningter would definitely be disadvantageous to them so they listened carefully at Shadowsh¡¯s n ¡°Russel would be protecting the girls, Don Don and JM your job is to kill any bats that fly towards Clwyd, Banjo and Sans your jobs are to focus in attacking andstly France would be the person killing the bats that were too high and Clwyd would be in charge in killing the bats together with J-Darwin¡± After saying that he stayed silent and focus on resting he did not do much but he need to be in his peak condition knowing that the number of bats outside the cave was much more greater than the ones left inside the cave The girls started to enter a sleeping like state the battle earlier have greatly expended their Mana and they needed to recover truly Clwyd was the most tired of them all because he was an water and ice elemental monster he had a great advantage towards the bats but because of the environment his Mana is greatly depleted so he needed to rest and recover as much as he can The others are slightly better because they only needed to reach their peak condition so that they can continue their killing spreeter The Evesting Dark Crows were eating the dark elements of the dead carcasses of the Hellsfire Bats to strengthen themselves while bringing some of the energy back to their master A couple of minutes have passed and Shadowsh think that it was enough and decided to finish the fight they must not reach night time or their chances of defeat would increase by 50% So he shouted ¡°Okay everyone lets finish this Russel destroy rocks in the cave entrance and charge through¡± ¡°Banjo starts storing the bats carcasses in your space horn that will be your sole job during this week¡± Banjo nodded He then looks towards everyone and seeing that they are already prepared he nodded at Russel signalling him to start the battle Russel let out a loud trumpet before charging towards the blocked entrance of the cave *Boom* he destroyed the rocks blocking the cave¡¯s entrance but when he got outside he was immediately attacked by countless range skill of the bats Seeing this hemanded Karl and France ¡°Karl activate your berserk skill and help Russel¡± ¡°France just like earlier cover yourself with electricity and start killing¡± Hearing this France covered himself with lightning before speeding off towards outside Karl also dashed towards outside and roared loudly before using his berserk skill and growing to a size a little bit bigger than Russel It then started to breath a stream of fire meeting the attacks of the bats with his Shadowsh and the others watch as Karl and Russel taking the rain of attacks ¡°Banjo, J-Darwin and Sans lets go¡± hearing the order the three of them immediately dash towards the exit before Shadowsh leave he shouted at the remaining members ¡°All of you follow after 10 minutes¡± He then dashed towards the exit following the three When they came out they were not hit by the rain of attack because Karl and Russel were acting as a meat shield to them Sans used [Supreme Death sh] and produced an arc that went towards the flying bats at a extremely fast speed any attack were destroyed by the arc *Swish* the arc passed through the dense clouds of bats and all of them were cut down by two Seeing their kinds being killed in front of them sent the rest of the bats disarray and the rate of their attack increased creating countless [Fireballs], [Wind de] and other skill rain down towards Shadowsh and the others the main target of the skill was Sans Russel let out a loud trumpet and his body started glowing he then stand in front everyone and took all the attacks head on When the attacksnded at Russel¡¯s body it produced a nking sound like a metal being hit When the bats were still focusing in their assault a yellow like figure collided on them burning those who was near the figure It was France but all of its body were covered with dense electricity and it seems the intensity of it is increasing and it actually made France super fast he started a massacre all by himself Seeing this Shadowsh realize France was actually going on a evolution in the middle of the battle he sensed it because of the soul contract between on them He then found out that France was actually destroying the bats formation making them disarray and their situation turn into a chaotic one ¡°Everyonee out now lets start the massacre¡± after shouting that he used the skill [Rapid Fire me Bullets] to its fullest capability and disregard the fast rate of his Mana depleting Seeing this everyone also started attacking without care Banjo used his skill [Space Ball Barrage], Sans would used [Supreme Death sh] when he saw that the bats started to cluster together again Russel would take the attacks that targeted towards Shadowsh and the others or smack them using his trunk Karl and J-Darwin were releasing their sound attack killing a number of bats around them The rest have also came out and started helping Don Don would punch the iing attack that wasing towards the girls while JM would sent an attack thatpose of mud towards the flying bats this attack would definitely missed but with the bats flying in group the attack would bound to hit one of them The girls also started shooting their [Foxfire] towards the bats while Scarlet would shoot towards where they are shooting Clwyd did not use his skill [Ice Spikes] like earlier in the cave but used his second skill [Hydro st] destroying a number of bats every attack The situation did not change until an hourter everyone have depleted all of their Mana the only ones who was still killing was France who have turned into a yellow sh killing any bats that he passed through and Sans who just got stronger as the death energy kept increasing as the number of deaths increased Everyone except for Karl and Russel was dead tired they were slumping in the ground behind Russel they were all breathing exhaustedly even though they still have energy but they ran out of Mana making all of them extremely weak They were resting but still emitting will to battle because there was still bats flying above them even though they killed the majority of them there was still a hundred bats flying above them Suddenly the weather took a drastic change and numerous dark clouds started to gather *Rumble* Thunders were heard above then a ball of lightning started to gather in the middle numerous lightning have also gathered into the ball making it bigger When the ball of lightning be asrge as a car it then flew towards France France did not dodge it on the contrary he charged towards it *Booom* a huge explosion ured then countless lightning strike came down sting every monsters in their path Seeing that the situation is extremely dangerous Shadowsh shouted ¡°Everybody back in the cave now!!!¡± He then had Russel block the lightning strike that came down towards them JM started digging in the ground while Sans grab Banjo in the horn before throwing him into the cave after that he gallop towards the cave using his fastest speed and also used his Death Sword to block some of the lightning strike Chapter 41 CHAPTER 38 THE RESULT OF THE BATTLE J-Darwin grabs Clwyd using his mouth and starts dashing towards the cave The others have also started madly dashing towards the cave When they finally got inside the cave they all heaved a sigh of relief before started sleeping in the threat of danger they all have run madly towards the cave but because of their exhaustion after they rxed they all fell asleep Shadowsh woke up and saw that it was already sundown it seems that they all slept for an amount of time He then look towards the others and saw that they were all sleeping soundly the only ones awake are Russel, France, Sans and the evesting dark crows who were absorbing the dark elements in the bats body He then felt he was much more stronger than before so he was greatly happy because he knew he level up He then look at France who have changed greatly before he was a purple colored roc but now he had golden feathers with a hint of violet when lights hit them ..... He got curious and scans the all of them except for the ones sleeping ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Three Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 155 Mana : 180 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Seducing Manly Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : me Lord (Increase the User¡¯s ability to gather Fire Element and the control on Fire Type Move by 50%) (Also increases the damage of the user me skill by 25%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (3 Clone) (2 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 3 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 2 hour leveling to Gold Rank can increase the duration to 5 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Enhance Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 100%) Skill Points : 0 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (B+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (B-) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 1) (D) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 191 + 50% Mana : 171 + 50% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death Passive Ability : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 10% and each grade lower will decreased by another 10%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Passive Ability 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 250%) Passive Ability 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 50%) Passive Ability 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Passive Ability 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Nightmare (Gold Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin Type) Seeing all of their improvement greatly made him happy both France and Nightmare passed through their threshold and both of them level up into another level Nightmare became a Mid Level Gold Rank Monster while France became a High Level Gold Rank Monster ..... Seeing that the others was still sleeping he decided to have Russel, France and Sans carry some of them back home while he guard some of them to wait for their return ¡°You guys take the others back to the cave leave Karl, Banjo and bats carcasses to me I will guard them juste back and help me bring them to our home¡± Hearing that Sans pick Don Don and re before riding Nightmare back to the cave France pick Clwyd and JM and flew towards the cave Russel pick the rest of the girls and even put Banjo on his back before slowly walking towards the cave Shadowsh was left in the cave together with two of the Evesting Dark Crows who was still absorbing some of the Hellsfire Bats carcasses because Shadowsh have ordered them to only absorb the Hellsfire Bat carcass dark element the Evesting Dark Crows avoided the Great Hellsfire Bat carcasses Seeing that the two are already full and flew back to the cave he decided to eat some of the Great Hellsfire Bat carcass While eating a Great Hellsfire Bat carcass he heard a galloping sound of a horse he then look towards where the sound was originating from and saw that Sans have already returned Seeing him returned so fast he asks strangely ¡°May I know why you return that fast did you go full speed when you brought the two back to the cave?¡± Sans shook his head and answered ¡°No when I was returning I saw France and told me that I can just leave Don Don and re to Russel ande back to help you¡± Hearing this Shadowsh had an idea of having Sans bring back the Hellsfire Bat King carcass and some of the Great Hellsfire Bat He then had Sans bring the Hellsfire Bat King carcass and some of the Great Hellsfire Bat back to the cave and because those were just dead monsters he have Nightmare used his fastest speed he also added ¡°Bring the Great Hellsfire Bat to the Evesting Dark Rose¡± Sans nodded and brought back the carcasses and return back to their cave Shadowsh was once again alone so he started eating some of the bats carcasses to pass through the time After a few minutes France returned Shadowsh then have him bring back Banjo A couple of minutes more Russel and Sans returned Russel job was just to bring back Karl back to the cave while Sans would be doing the same thing as what he ordered earlier Chapter 42 CHAPTER 39 EVOLUTION AND THE SYSTEM NEW ABILITY They spent the whole day transporting back the carcasses back to their cave After the whole event Shadowsh and the others were dead tired except for Russel who was still full of energy, Sans who was a undead he only sleep because of the huge amount of death energy he absorbed and France who still need to rest to finally stabilize his evolution The next day everyone was refreshed after a full night sleep but all if them were starving so they immediately ran towards the dragon carcass and start eating till their stomach were bulging the ones who was truly satisfied were Karl and the girls they ate the Great Hellsfire Bats carcass who had their dark energy extracted and absorbed by the Evesting Dark Rose Shadowsh, Clwyd and Sans were the only ones who was not hungry After eating everyone¡¯s energy fluctuated and they started leveling up When their energy finally stabilize everyone level up what¡¯s more Karl and the girls have evolved Karl did not change much but his mane was now became aze he was also 50% bigger than before what¡¯s more his ws were now reddish like it was burning ..... Karl (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (zing War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Scarlet did not change much only her body was more hotter than usual but overall she was still the same Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 1) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) All the girls have now grown their 3rd tails what makes him confused is that all of them became superior rank what¡¯s more they all evolved into different kinds of foxes First was re she did not change much the only different is that she had grown a new tail and a little bit bigger than before re (Silver Lvl 2) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Second is Foxxy she was now different her fur is still white but her paw was now covered with Yin mes her tails was also covered with Yin me Foxxy (Silver Level 4) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Third is Dorothy she was now pure white and have an aura that can make a person dazed Dorothy (Silver Level 5) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Fourth is his mother she was now a twice as big as she was and her body excludes some kind of aura that seems to radiates the power of zing me Mary (Silver Lvl 9) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Fifth is Flora she was one of the two girls who took a drastic change body was now exclude some kind of aura that seems like she is not real and was illusionary like a ghost what¡¯s more there was floating ball of mes that floats around her Flora (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Last and finally the one who have greatly changed Lucy she was now twice as big as before there was also some kind of wind that was appearing when she started walking she is also a lot more slimmer than before andstly she was the only one who had assimte with the wind energy of the Great Hellsfire Bats carcasses Lucy (Silver Level 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Even though the others did not evolve they did manage to level up Banjo level up into Silver Level 2 even though he should have level up greatly he was on Legendary Grade so he would need to do more to level up unlike Sans who could just absorbs death energy to strengthen and hasten his level up Don Don have level up to Silver Rank Level 3 and Karl have level up to Gold Rank Level 3 while JM finally be a high level Silver Rank monster Shadowsh then have everyone take a rest before he goes to where the Evesting Dark Rose is When he got there he saw that the rose was now a bit bigger and the dark energy it excludes seems to be much more tempting je also saw the 7 Evesting Dark Crows have all evolved they are now bigger and seems more dangerous Dark Wind Crows (Superior) (Silver lvl 10) (Dark and Wind Type) After checking the Evesting Dark Rose and its minions he goes far back before arriving to where the Hellsfire Bat King is He then started eating the carcass and after half an hour he finished eating a monster who was in a much higher rank than Gold After eating the Hellsfire Bat King carcass his body was set aze by a ck colored fire his aura was also increasing and afte an hour he finnaly evolved and grown a 4th tail making him a mid rank demon fox he was much more dangerous looking than before he also grown some ck fur on his paws and back what made much more happy is he was now bigger and now he was nearly as big as J-Darwin he then excitedly looks at his stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord up, The Alpha Monster : Four Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Zero) (Zero) (Release a stream of Dark mes that can engulfs the enemy and turn them into ashes) (1 Mana/Second) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 178 Mana : 203 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Alpha Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the ability Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth tail will increase the skills damage by 20%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (6 Clone) (10 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 6 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 5 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 10 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 150%) Skill Points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After he level up he also obtain +5 SP and also his slots for summoning and signing What he really wanted was to scan Russel stats but he decided to finish the portal that he greatly needed (SYSTEM UPGRADING....SYSTEM FINISHED UPGRADING) (New ability of the System : System can automatically and constantly absorbs Mana and Energy in the surrounding Can now regte the flow of energy towards a certain surrounding, Increase the ability of the System to scan none summoned monster, Gain more information about the world by absorbing energy in the surrounding) Hearing this he was of course very happy but what made him confused is why should the System need to absorbs energy for so he decided to ask the SYSTEM (With this ability Host did not need to sacrifice one of the summoning slot anymore just need to make the cave¡¯s Mana and Energy increase) He was stunned and finally ecstatic with this he would gain more power up or additional ability for the System ¡®What more ability should the SYSTEM have if you could absorb enough energy¡¯ (System could create an item that could purify the Mana and Energy in the surrounding with this Host and the others would have their quality increase drastically) Hearing this he nodded he also felt that even though a monster in the outer part of the forest and inner part of the forest have the same skill and ability the monster that absorbed the purer Mana and Energy would have his/her skill increase in strength and quality and also have his/her innate ability to improve greatly Chapter 43 CHAPTER 40 OLD ACQUAINTANCE Knowing this he asked the SYSTEM ¡®How can I or we help you?¡¯ (The Host did not need to worry 2% of the Mana and Energy that Host and his summoned monster umte would go to the System) Hearing this he now realised that everyone¡¯s level and ability are the thing that can truly help the SYSTEM and improve the quality of the cave ¡®System can you increase the percentage of the Mana and Energy that you get to us by 20%?¡¯ (Yes the System could increase the amount or percent of Mana and Energy that the System take from the Host and his summoned monster but this would mean slowing Host¡¯s progress) Shadowsh nodded he already decided that it would be much more efficient if that is the case He then proceed in using his free summoning to summon a new monster from another dimension ..... *Boom* an explosion ured and it seems that the ground started shaking before it calmed down when the summoning finallypleted When he looks at his new summoned monster he was a bewildered by how cute it looks it look like a little earthlike fawn After giving it a name he then scans it to know what kind of monster it is ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Extremely Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Rare Level : Level 1 Skills : Earth Shot [White Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (2 Mana/Shot) Energy : 5 Mana : 5 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was stunned when he saw the cute little monster he never thought he summoned a Kilin subspecies but he was very happy to summon one it He was about to give it a dragon meat to increase its level when suddenly the SYSTEM told him something (Kilin such as Sean Sean could not eat anything that do not involve any Earth Element) (Sean Sean is half elemental monster so Host just need to let it grow by its pace or let it eat a monster with a Pure Earth Attribute to strengthen it) Hearing this he then let out a sigh it seems that his n in hastening the level up of Sean Sean is a bust He then brought Sean Sean to JM for him to bring when he would train underground since the absorption of Earth Element would be much more faster there After everything is done he went towards Beety and her minions are he saw that they are still building their nest and the amount of spirit honey is still not enough to be shared by everyone in the cave So he just let them be for now and decided to check on Russel stats finally he was always curious what Russel¡¯s stats is Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 4) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) When he read his stat he was actually surprised to find out that Russel was actually not a Steel Type He then have everyone rest in the cave and he had to get more information about the uing war when he was about to go to the core part of the forest he saw that Wolf-San was there with 3 other wolves they were carrying some injured monkeys he even saw Fredrick lying on Wolf-San¡¯s back He then dash towards them and finally saw that Wolf-San was actually bringing many injured monster he even saw Purple Kitty and her mother He decided to ask them what¡¯s going on he then approached the two monsters and saw that Purple Kitty¡¯s mother was full of injuries not just them all of the monsters that was brought here was full of injuries and all of their injuries were somewhat came from swords and other weapons from men he saw that there were some monsters that was full of arrows When he was near Purple Kitty he saw that she raised her head and looks at him bewildered and seems asking who he is Seeing that Shadowsh was not surprised he greatly changed during these past few days and finally after evolving he was now bigger than Wolf-San and was now nearly as big as J-Darwin He showed a harmless smile and introduced himself ¡°Its me Shadowsh the little fox that gave the name Purple Kitty to you¡± Hearing what he said Purple Kitty nked out then suddenly leapt towards him and started crying After a couple of minutes Purple Kitty finally calmed down then she started telling him what happened It turns out that a much more stronger force of human came into the forest and started hunting down monsters during their expedition hundreds of monsters in the outer part of the forest died and all of them started escaping towards the inner part of the forest What made him sad was that the small alliance he made in thest cave in where the Luminous Tree of Life was originally were none of the members survived except for Purple Kitty and her mother After digesting every information that he learned Shadowsh realised that such a strong force of human would definitely explore the inner and core part of the forest After knowing this he then sent a message through the SYSTEM to his summoned monster to have everyonee here In just a couple of minutes every member of his family came and when they arrived it made all the newbie monsters from the outer part of the forest tremble in fear especially when they saw Russel They were about to flee when suddenly Mary dashed towards a injured monster it was actually the rabbit from the gathering it seems that she is in pain ¡°Rabbit!!!, Rabbit!!! please wake up please its me your friend fox what happened please tell me what happened¡± Mary was shouting at the rabbit but it was futile the rabbit was one of the monsters who have most fatal injuries ¡°Mom! please calm down¡± Shadowsh then started to calm his mother down before turning to France ¡°France bring her and her while Sans bring Purple Kitty and her back to the cave and when the two of you arrive have Leafinia heal the injured ones we will be returning after we know what the real situation is¡± He then look towards the rest and starts assigning them their task ¡°You girls should return home and wait for me and mother, Clwyd guard the entrance as usual but this time be very vignt, Karl hunt some food together with J-Darwin and bring it here, Russel secure the perimeter of this part of the forest and scare away monsters who are not a significant member here¡± ¡°Don Don go back to the outer part of the forest and scout if there is still remaining danger or any drastic movements from the humans¡± ¡°JM you should return back to the cave and have Evesting Dark Crows help Don Don in his task while yours is still help Sean Sean¡± ¡°Banjo look if there are still any member of the intelligent monster alliance if you found any bring them here¡± After giving a series ofmand Shadowsh went towards to where Wolf-San and the rest of the stronger monster are When he got there he saw that Fredrick seems beat Valkiry was nestled under his broken wings Wolf-San was listening to his talk while there are only monkeys who have the same feature as of the Gori one of the leader in the intelligent monster alliance Wolf-San was just seriously talking to Fredrick but when he suddenly saw that Shadowsh and his mother entered he immediately cane forward and bowed in respect even though Shadowsh change in appearance was drastic but Wolf-San would never forget about the aura he and Mary excluded ¡°Shadowsh-San I was just about to have my subordinate call for you¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes, I already discovered that the humans infiltrated the Jade Forest¡± Wolf-San expression became grave but also angry and sad ¡°Yes, in the information that Fredrick shared to me the humans seems to number at least a hundred and not one of them was weaker than Silver Rank what¡¯s more Monkey was killed by the leader of those humans by just one attack¡± Shadowsh realised that the strength of the humans that invaded the Jade Forest was truly not simple He then decided to create a private force of his own and the members are his family and the other monsters on the intelligent monster alliance He then look towards Fredrick and Valkiry after thinking for a couple of minutes he decided to have join his family after all the only monsters that could fly in the group was France and the Evesting Dark Crows if Fredrick joined his family he could let him lead the crows to further enhance theirbat ability Chapter 44 CHAPTER 40.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord up, The Alpha Monster : Four Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Zero) (Zero) (Release a stream of Dark mes that can engulfs the enemy and turn them into ashes) (1 Mana/Second) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 178 Mana : 203 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Alpha Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the ability Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth tail will increase the skills damage by 20%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (6 Clone) (10 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 6 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 5 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 10 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 150%) Skill Points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (B+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (B-) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 1) (D) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 191 + 50% Mana : 171 + 50% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death Passive Ability : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 10% and each grade lower will decreased by another 10%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Passive Ability 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 250%) Passive Ability 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 50%) Passive Ability 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Passive Ability 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (F-) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (F-) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 184 + 50% Mana : 184 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 100%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Ice Water Elemental Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ..... Skills : Ice Spike [Blue Quality] (Upgrading) (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 110 Mana : 110 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy is now very fast) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 4 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on Orange Quality and below) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 6 Energy : 17 Mana : 32 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 215 + 50% Mana : 202 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Active Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Extremely Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Rare Level : Level 1 Skills : Earth Shot [White Quality] (Zero) (Zero) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (2 Mana/Shot) Energy : 5 Mana : 5 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lucy (Silver Level 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 4) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 5) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 9) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 9) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 2) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (zing War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Silver Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 1) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 5) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 4) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Chapter 45 CHAPTER 41 THE HUMANS Having decided this he approached Fredrick and asks him directly ¡°Will you be willing to submit to me?¡± Fredrick was at first dazed hearing his question of course he knew who Shadowsh is he was the fox that gave him the name ¡®Fredrick¡¯ the reason is that Wolf-San had briefed him when they got here about Shadowsh Fredrick then recovered from his stupor and look at his daughter who was in a pitiful state then he replied in a determined manner ¡°YES¡± Shadowsh then drops a blood towards Fredrick then brought him to the cave He had Leafinia heal him and also have Valkiry rest underneath the Luminous Tree of Life to hasten her recovery He then once again left the cave and went to the outer part of the forest to scout out the strength of the humans When he arrived at the outer part of the forest the first ce he visited is the old cave but when he got there he saw some of the humans were actually there mining the crystal in the cave ..... He then used this opportunity to test thebat ability of the humans but first he need to observe He was watching silently for an hour and finally found out that the humans were actually soldiers actually he only guessed they are soldiers because their uniform and attitude were actually the same as a soldier they all have red uniforms and their attitude were too disciplined to be a normalmoners He also counted this small group of soldiers and found out they were only a dozen of them while the leader of these soldiers was a soldier with a beard and his clothes have additional golden line on them Shadowsh could actually obtained more information if he understood what they were speaking but sadly his time in this world was just too little so he still don¡¯t have that much information about this world Shadowsh decided to kill all these soldiers and would hunt the others one by one to lessen the threat one person at a time Having decided this he then use [Shadow Clones] and have his 6 clones engage in battle against the soldiers while he would be targeting the leader He went into the shadows and disappeared instantly none of the soldiers were aware that he was creeping closer towards their leader The soldiers started to organise themselves and faced the iing clones The soldiers inside the caves starteding out and also joined the formation The clones have now reached the soldiers they started attacking them The soldiers that were carrying shields were using all their ability to hold on The swordsmen started stabbing towards the clones but all of their attacks were dodged easily by the 6 clones The leader raised his hands and the remaining soldiers started to nock their bows Then leader was about tomence the newmand when suddenly Shadowsh dashed towards him and used [Double ming Dark sh] towards his head *Pwak* Shadowsh attack killed the horse and also ripped the arm of the leader but he did not manage to kill him When he was about to hit the leader a glow suddenly emitted on the ne on the neck of the leader then his body was like pulled by a force managing to keep his life towards Shadowsh sneak attack The archers who had already nocked their bows started releasing them towards Shadowsh Seeing this Shadowsh used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] releasing countless me Bullets which at least thrice as fast as the arrows When the attack met they caused explosions every collision it seems that there is actually something special about the arrows they were actually different kind of skills and elements embedded in the arrows Seeing this Shadowsh immediately retreated but because of the archers focus on him his clones have already entered the formation of the soldiers and were wrecking havoc towards the soldiers Even though the clones have been wrecking havoc the soldiers still clear headed and there was an additional shield soldier guarding the leader Seeing that the humans were not easy to deal with he decided to truly take this seriously he then fired a [Darkme st] towards the leader and activated [irvoyance] then charging towards the leader the [Darkme st] he released that have used was actually something he was charging from start it would mean that the moment he released the [Darkme st] he was using 50 Mana in just one shot amplifying the attack in tremendous degree Seeing the iing attack the shield soldiers then raised their shield high and seems to activate a skill because their shield started glowing so as them What happened made Shadowsh and everyone dumbstruck because when the [Darkme st] collided with the shield it made a deafening explosion then the soldiers were turned into ashes The only one left alive in the explosion was the leader of the soldiers but to avoiding Shadowsh attack was not that easy so in the process his sword along with his armor was destroyed his right arm was destroyed he now have burnt marks all over his body The soldiers started shouting towards their leader and they started dashing towards him only to be stopped then the leader seems to tell them something and all of the soldiers expression turned ugly some of them started crying Then they all started retreating but before they left they look at Shadowsh full of hate and rage Shadowsh six clones was chasing the soldiers but was stopped by Shadowsh he then cancel his ability and all of his clones disappeared He knows that even though he could kill all the soldiers the earlier explosion should have already alerted the enemies so he should leave but before he leave there is one thing he need to do and that is to finish the leader When he was approaching the leader he saw that he was actually looking at the ne that manage to save his life from the sneak attack it seems that he wants to hold it but because both of his arms were now gone he could only look at it with a sad expression Seeing this Shadowsh then picked off the ne then throws it towards the man The man was startled by his action and looks at him with an expression of a man who was already ready for his destiny it seems that he had already epted that he will die today Shadowsh seriously looks at him for a couple of seconds his expression wasplicated but still steeled himself and cut off the man¡¯s head using [Dark sh] The man¡¯s body then slumps to the ground blood was continuously spurting out of his neck Shadowsh then left the cave and returned to the inner part of the forest but he did not know that after he left after just a couple of minutes countless sound of horse hooves was heard and then an army that has the same uniform from the soldier he fought earlier came There was one man with a unique and grand uniform that is on a white horse the man got off the horse then approached the man¡¯s body that Shadowsh killed earlier Looking at the corpse the man trembled in fury he then sent a punched to the ground creating a huge crater and cause the forest to shake Of course Shadowsh was not aware of what happened when he left when he was returning he was in haste to return he still need to recreate the intelligent monster alliance in the inner part of the forest When he arrived at the cave he saw everyone have already returned so is Don Don and the Evesting Dark Crows but he was bewildered to see only 5 of the Evesting Dark Crows returned He also saw that Fredrick, Purple Kitty¡¯s Mother and Aunt Rabbit have already awakened and wad being briefed by his mother and sisters ¡°Brother is back!¡± Foxxy suddenly shouted then dash towards him not only her but everyone started dashing towards him when they finally saw that he was okay they all heaved a sigh of relief Seeing this Shadowsh then asks them in a bewildered manner ¡°What happened that makes you worry about me greatly?¡± It was Don Don who told him what happened ¡°It was because the humans that we are facing was more powerful than we think 2 of the Evesting Dark Crows were killed and they didn¡¯t came that close to the human camp so realising this I have the rest of the Evesting Dark Crows returned and went to scout all by myself¡± ¡°What I saw made me tremble in fear hundreds of humans were actually marching into the forest they are now building some kind of ce for them and because I have the ability [Acute Instinct] I greatly felt danger towards some of the individuals so I immediately flee¡± ¡°I was running back to the inner part of the forest and was thinking of sharing this information to you and the others when suddenly I heard an explosion and felt a familiar aura and realise it was actually simr to yours so when I returned here I told everyone the information that I gathered and also that you were fighting¡± Chapter 46 CHAPTER 42 NEW MEMBERS Hearing all of this Shadowsh finally realise why everyone was worried about him He then let out a smiled and told everyone that they should not be worried about him he is not that extremely powerful but in terms of escaping he was confident in himself After chatting some more he then went towards the 2 acquaintance of his and directly asks them ¡°Would the two of you be a part of our family?¡± Hearing his question the two monsters nked out it was Purple Kitty¡¯s mother who recovered first she then asks him ¡°Do you mean like a pack?¡± Shadowsh nodded and also told them ¡°It is like a pack but also not you will know this if you finally join¡± The two monsters then look at each and other for a couple of minutes before nodding at each other they then look at Shadowsh and spoke in a determined manner ¡°We will join your family¡± ..... Hearing their answer Shadowsh smiled and gave the two monsters a name Aunt Rabbit would be called ire while her daughter would be called Bun Bun and Purple Kitty¡¯s mother was now called Violet He also scanned all of their stats to see how much they improved Fredrick (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 4) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Bronze Lvl 3) (Normal) (Forest Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 5) (Good) (Forest Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 5) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 3) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) When he saw their stats he was actually a little bit disappointed at Fredrick he thought that at least he should be Bronze Rank Level 9 because he was one of the leaders of the intelligent monster alliance What made him surprise is that the strongest monster of all the young ones was actually the mischievous bunny He decided to train all of them and have them umte Mana in the cave The ones who he really worried about was the two rabbits they are like Russel the two of them were herbivores The only good part is that the two of them are Nature Type Monsters that have Nature attributes have tendency to learn healing skill and this was what Shadowsh team needed sure they have Leafinia but she could not go too far apart from her tree so if they have a healer who coulde with them it will be very convenient to them Thinking about all of these he decided to assigned to them a trainer ¡°All of you will be assigned a trainer after the situation calms down but now all of you should go and help me gather all the members of the intelligent monster alliance I wish to rebuild the organization¡± Hearing this they were at first a little surprised but still all of them nodded Shadowsh seeing all of them agreed started assigning their task ¡°Fredrick bring the remaining Evesting Dark Crows and start searching for the members of the intelligent monster alliance¡± ¡°Violet, you should go and inform Wolf-San about this and try to help as much as you can¡± ¡°ire, you and mother would be teaming up¡± ¡°The rest except for J-Darwin and France would be staying in the cave¡± He then look towards the three little girls and also assigned what their task is ¡°Bun Bun you should train underneath the Luminous Tree of Life¡± ¡°Valkiry you should train your endurance and mastery in flight inside the cave¡± ¡°Purple Kitty I will have Don Don train you¡± ¡°Is there any questions¡± The first to raised her hand and her question made Shadowsh embarrassed ¡°Where is the Luminous Tree of Life?¡± He suddenly remembered that these monsters were still new and clueless about their new environment After realising this he then change hismand ¡°I think you guys should stay in the cave and get used to it I will have J-Darwin informed Wolf-San while me, JM and mom would be the one searching for the members of the intelligent monster alliance¡± He then left the cave once again but before he leave he told his sisters to introduce the neers about the cave The three of them split into three direction they are not afraid of the dangers in the inner part of the forest so they did not care and fully focused in searching for the members of the intelligent monster alliance Unlike the other two Shadowsh was also searching for any nts that is useful to his family While he was strolling in the forest he heard a sudden shriek that was full of panic and a roar full of anger He decided to see what was causing those sounds When he arrived there he saw a violet scorpion running away from a red bear It was a hrious scene he saw that the scorpion was jumping around and was always narrowingly dodge the bear¡¯s onught *Shriek* ¡°Help me please somebody anybody please help me!!!¡± the scorpion started crying for help Hearing him speak in beastnguage Shadowsh was stunned and realise that he actually encountered an intelligent monster He then dash towards the bear and cut it into pieces after killing it he look at the violet scorpion silently The violet scorpion trembled in fear he just saw Shadowsh easily killing a monster that he was running away from Shadowsh then started speaking ¡°Are you a member of the IMA in the outer part of the forest?¡± (IMA stands for intelligent monster alliance) Hearing his question the scorpion nked out he did not think that he was actually saved by another intelligent monster ¡°Nope I lived mostly in the deepest part of the cave in the outer part of the forest and this is the first time I heard an alliance for intelligent monster¡± The scorpion then started telling Shadowsh about what happened to him and why was he running away from the bear earlier He was actually sleeping when a great disturbance ured in the cave it then saw countless humans came and started killing the monsters inside the cave The scorpion seeing that it would definitely die if he stay in the cave immediately started fleeing for its life When he got out of the cave there were also humans that were killing the escaping monsters the situation was in utter chaos some of the monsters was fighting back only to be killed easily while some monsters spared no expense in escaping and that was exactly what the scorpion was doing at that time When he finally entered the inner part of the forest he thought it was finally safe so he started resting but he was startled by a sounding from the bushes so he instinctively attacked it with his poison stinger but he never thought that the thing he stabbed was actually the anus of the bear so that is why it was chasing him like there is no tomorrow After finally knowing the full story Shadowsh startedughing his ass off he was breathless forughing too hard He then decided to let this silly scorpion join his family after all in his family there was no monster adept in poison attack ¡°Will you submit to me¡± After asking that he released an aura that pressurised the scorpion and upon hearing his question and also feeling his aura the scorpion repeatedly nodded After getting his consent Shadowsh then gave him a name ¡°JL¡± then drops a blood onto the scorpion he also scan the scorpion stats JL (Bronze Lvl 4) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) He then lead the scorpion back to the cave before returned in his search for rare nts and also members of IMA The search went until the sunset Shadowsh did not meet any member of the IMA except for JL during his whole search but at least he found some decent nts it was a Dragon Fruit Tree a Blue Quality nt that bore fruit that could enhance the physical constitution of a monster or person, A Hendidca Flower a Red Quality nt it has the ability to strengthen nearby monsters even though its ability is so low that it was nearly negligible but if it grow a couple more years its ability will enhance if the environment is great Finally the most greatest nt he found this day was called Blood Berry a Yellow Quality nt even though it has the lowest quality it has the greatest potential in the current collection of nts in the cave of course except for Evesting Dark Rose, Golden Beast Tree and Luminous Tree of Life The Blood Berry has the ability to purify the bloodline of a monster by 0.00000001% even though it was extremely low but the Blood Berry would bore at least 30 berries and the SYSTEM gave a tip to him in how to raise its quality and it was extremely easy he only need to use different kind of fertilizer each and every advancement of the Blood Berry would increase its ability to purify a bloodline He then have the bees water it with dragon blood every single day Chapter 47 CHAPTER 43 THE INTELLIGENT MONSTER ALLIANCE While he was happy at his harvest unlike him JM and his Mary was somewhat depressed during the search they only found 3 monsters and that was not all they also found some of the members were actually killed by the monsters in the inner part of the forest After learning about this JM and Mary had Wolf-San hasten the search for the remaining members of IMA Shadowsh was now looking at everyone and looks at the neers and found out that they are not that tense in the cave anymore Seeing that they are gettin more used to the cave he was satisfied he then gave them a couple of light task to do inside the cave Fredrick would be teaching Scarlet and also would train Valkiry in flying the cave had a wide space so training the young ones endurance will be easy ire and Bun Bun would be meditating daily underneath the Luminous Tree of Life while Purple Kitty and her mother would be training their endurance and would his clone inbat with the help of JL After assigning their task Shadowsh then once again started searching for rare nts that is useful for his family ..... He also decided to have Sans, France, Banjo including him to monitor the human activity in the outer forest just to be on the safe side Deciding on this he then have everyone rest for the day while he and the trio will go and scout the humans When they just got out of the cave they saw Wolf-San was running towards him in a flustered manner Seeing this Shadowsh expression changed maybe the humans have already start their move Wolf-San then arrived in front of Shadowsh and started speaking ¡°Boss the humans started doing something they started destroying the forest and starts to build something¡± Shadowsh together with Wolf-San and the trio starts to dash towards the outer part of the forest When they arrived there Shadowsh saw that the humans were actually building their camp They could not get close because there are sentries everywhere ¡°Wolf-San return to camp and wait for us there we will be disrupting the humans so you might be implicated so return immediately¡± Shadowsh said solemnly Hearing this Wolf-San immediately used his full speed running towards the inner part of the forest Shadowsh was about to speak when suddenly he felt something iing so he used [me Bullet] to met it Sparks was produced when the me Bullet met the iing thing When Shadowsh saw the thing it was already destroyed but he still knew what it was It was actually an arrow he was greatly startled he never thought that the humans was the first to make a move Suddenly more arrows came flying towards Shadowsh and the trio ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Shadowsh then shouted ¡°Everyone retreat I will cover you¡± He then used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] destroying the iing arrows Sans and the others did not immediately leave but also used their skill to destroy some of the arrows before running towards the inner part of the forest Sans grabbed Shadowsh beforemanding Nightmare to run France also grabbed Banjo and flew towards the inner part of the forest Sans was riding Nightmare when it felt auras of living things chasing them Shadowsh was startled he did not know why the humans were chasing them even though they already left their campsite He was very puzzled until he finally saw the faces of the humans chasing him they were actually the humans he met mining the crystal of their old cave He now knew why they were chasing him it was for revenge He then sent a message through the SYSTEM into the others to prepare themselves and have them standby ¡°Sans have Nightmare go towards there the others would be there¡± Shadowsh then pointed towards the direction where he told the others to go Sans then have Nightmare change their course and went onto where Shadowsh pointed at Some of the soldiers chasing them started shooting them Shadowsh also started using [me Bullets] to met the iing attacks and also attack the soldiers chasing them After half an hour Sans finally arrived at the location The soldiers chasing them was still focus on Shadowsh and Sans when suddenly numerous lightning bolts rain down from the sky and a quicksand suddenly appeared underneath the soldier¡¯s horses All of the soldiers was surprised and the whole situation became chaotic the soldiers cannot control their mount from panicking especially sinking from the quicksand and being bombarded by countless lightning bolts Realising the situation is getting out of hand the soldiers was forced to retreat even though under the barrage of lightning they were not that greatly hurt because they use some kind of skill that creates a barrier around them Suddenly a powerful attack came and sted some of the soldiers gravely injuring all of them but the attack did not stop there a stream of powerful mes burned the soldiers leaving only 4 soldiers from the original dozen soldiers Shadowsh felt the auras of the attacks and immediately knew that it was Banjo¡¯s [Dragon Breath] and Karl¡¯s attack The remaining soldiers realising that they would definitely die used some kind of skill and explode themselves *Boom* After the soldiers exploded Shadowsh and the others were sent flying towards different direction The attack injured all of them if Shadowsh did not inform the other¡¯s to dodge they should not only suffer some kind of injury but would be a fatal one Before the soldiers explode Shadowsh felt danger and sent a message through the SYSTEM into the others to dodge Seeing the damage caused by the explosion Shadowsh was somewhat afraid because unlike the others his defence is not that great ¡°Dont Dally Lets go!¡± He then stand up and run towards the inner forest even though his injuries hurt he still forced himself and the others because he knew such amotion would definitely be noticed by the other soldiers Shadowsh and the others returned to the cave they were all injured but in varying degree the one who got more injured of all was him the others were still alright especially JM, Sans and Banjo After having Leafinia heal him Shadowsh immediately decided to recreate the IMA and he would be the head of all the members ¡°J-Darwin call Wolf-San and have everyone gather outside the cave I have something important to announce¡± After saying that he then went outside together with his family even Beety came J-Darwin then went to inform Wolf-San and the others After an hour passed nearly all of the monsters have arrive in the gathering Seeing that the condition is appropriate Shadowsh let out a loud cough causing everyone to quiet down and focused their attention onto him ¡°Now that everyone is here I then announce that the Intelligent Monster Alliance would be re-established in the inner part of the forest and would be lead by me¡± After saying that he then became silent he waits for anyone to ask a question Then somebody raised its paws it was a rat like monster that has brown fur Shadowsh then nodded at him and then also said ¡°Ask question if you have one but please be organized¡± Hearing this the rat then spoke ¡°Is there any requirements for the member?¡± Shadowsh then thought about this before answering ¡°The members must not kill other members of the organization, There will contribution points in members who contribute in the organization andstly there be will hierarchy in the organization and it would be ording to the monster¡¯s strength, ability and contribution to the organization¡± ¡°Is there anymore question?¡± Another monster then raised its wing it was an owl it asks ¡°How to we use contribution points after we earn it?¡± Shadowsh have already thought the answer for this question ¡°The use of contribution points is simple but extremely useful¡± ¡°You could use the contribution points to buy something from another member example food, You also could use an appropriate amount of contribution points to hire a member to do something for you and this is the most important thing you all should remember the members should give at least one point of contribution point to the organization members who fail toply to this would be expelled from the organization¡± ¡°Okay that is the use of contribution points and since we are on this topic its convenient to also tell you how to earn contribution points¡± ¡°It is easy but also hard to earn contribution points one of the method is just convert some of your food to contribution points and You also could take mission came from the organization or members¡± After exining some morebhe then started to appoint the position of the monsters in the IMA He of course the head of the organization while all of his family member are all higher ups actually the only monster who is an higher up apart from his family is Wolf-San or in he finally decided to name him Chapter 48 CHAPTER 44 A ICY PROBLEM Because of the increase in family members the whole cave became much more livelier the only thing missing to truly make the cave like a paradise is to increase the number of nts inside the cave He also had the members of IMA to build a huge pond inside the cave he decided to fill it with aquatic monsters and have Clwyd move into the cave The whole operation of building the pond and having the new monsters adapt in the inner part of the forest took a whole week to finally settle The organization was now getting more powerful because of the new influx of members and the old members of IMA that have already advanced to Silver Rank long ago before the humans came have also rejoined the organization In the topic of humans the army in the outer part of Jade Forest have already cleared all the trees surrounding the campsite and even though the construction of their base was still ongoing they already finished creating some of the buildings Actually Shadowsh and the others have tried countless tries to disrupt the construction but they did not even manage toe close before countless arrows rain down on them The SYSTEM have now umte an outstanding amount of Mana and Energy from taking 30% of his and the other summoned monster absorbed now it has enough energy to create the portal but it was the lowest level of portal but it was still worth it and today was the day the SYSTEM will create the portal ..... ¡°So System this will be the ce you will be creating the portal¡± Shadowsh was pointing in a wide space inside the cave and ordered the SYSTEM toy down the portal (Understood) After replying the SYSTEM started to summon a ball of immense energy and Mana in the air before exploding it and create a mark all of the ce After seeing this Shadowsh asks in a somewhat uncertain manner ¡°Is it already done?¡± (Yes, The System is now creating a mark in the Host and his summoned monster spiritual space after finish creating the mark Host and his summoned monster have now the ability to teleport back into the cave) (This ability will be a bonus ability that been granted by an item so monsters or intelligent humanoid species don¡¯t need to use the slot of their abilities) Hearing this Shadowsh was very happy he could at least save some of his slot and yet gained an additional active ability He then asks the SYSTEM if non summoned monster can gain this ability (Non summoned monster cannot gain this ability even monsters who have been contracted by the Host using blood contract) Hearing this Shadowsh was disappointed he wanted for all of his family to gain this fantastic ability (Host please don¡¯t fret because even though the others do not have this ability but Host and his summoned monster can use the ability to transport a person or a thing) (If its an inanimate object then the ability can directly teleport it but if its a living or intelligent life form Host and his summoned monster could only teleport them if they have their eptance or if they are unconscious) Shadowsh was at least satisfied with this now every hunt or exploration he would pair a member of his family with this ability with other members He then proceeded to ask ¡®So what requirement is it to use this ability?¡¯ (Mana but it does not have any specific amount, the amount of Mana to be used correspond of how many things or person would the user bring back with him and also the distance of the user to the teleportation portal) Hearing that this ability has many restriction and it involves the amount of Mana he then started to think of how to increase the Mana of all of them ¡®System how can I increase the amount of Mana that a monster have?¡¯ (It is to evolve, to level up and to find an object that has the ability to increase Mana) Hearing this he was depressed none of those things are easy to do or find but at least he now have lead to what to do After that he decided to explore the forest once again even though they have countless food reserve (The carcasses of the Hellsfire Bats) he still have the others hunt some monster but they need to do it in a team He also pair the other member of the family with the family members with the ability to teleport In the core part of the forest Shadowsh was exploring He was searching for any thing wether its a monster with a great potential that he can use his remaining slot of summoning or nts that has any use to the members of organization or things that can increase Mana While he was searching in the forest he came inside a cave he felt coldness in it He then went inside and found that it was actually an ice cave and inside of it was a sleeping Frost Wyvern Frost Wyvern (Crimson Gold Lvl 7) (Pseudo Legendary) (Ice, Strength and Wind Type) He was scared even his instinct telling him to flee but he still stayed because he found a rare nt that could strengthen Clwyd (Frozen Crystal Tree : A tree that absorb ice energy and umte it to strengthen itself, the chilling energy that it excludes can strengthen any Ice Attribute being Reminder : The tree would bear a fruit if it umte enough ice energy Crystal Fruit : Can increase the purity of the ice energy that a being umted Effect 2 : Increase the strength of a humanoid being ice attribute skill or an overall increase on a monster ability Effect 3 : An Ice Type monster that ate the crystal fruit have a 48% chance of undergoing an evolution Quality : Cannot be scanned too high) After seeing the effect of the Frozen Crystal Tree Shadowsh was reluctant to just leave it here After all Clwyd can increase its level by absorbing ice or water element and he did notck in water element but ice element if he transnted the tree back to the cave the rate of Clwyd level upping would increase Shadowsh then blends into the shadows he even seal all of his energy just to be extra careful Sealing the energy is a risky move because it will slow down the user if he made use a skill and in the monster world if your slow in using your skill you die It took a couple of minutes just to get to the tree even though it was close for his standard but because the Frozen Wyvern is sleeping in front of the tree he took his time and was extra careful Once he arrived near the tree he started digging it he could not teleport a nt if it was still rooted on the ground After uprooting the tree he immediately teleported it back to the cave Feeling the Frozen Crystal Tree was gone the Frozen Wyvern was awoken it then let out a loud and powerful roar it then look towards where the tree should have been and found that it was gone It became enraged and did not see any intruder so it started releasing attack everywhere Shadowsh was gulping nervously in the shadows if he did not have the ability to hide into the shadows he would definitely die Suddenly while the Frozen Wyvern was going berserk it let out a freezing breath towards the surrounding location where Shadowsh is ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ seeing the iing attack Shadowsh immediately unseal his energy before using [ming Double Dark sh] *Boom* when the attacks met it created an explosion and countless chunks of ice were thrown everywhere The Frozen Wyvern nked out it did not expect to coincidently hit Shadowsh Shadowsh then quickly use the Bonus Ability that the SYSTEM gave him to teleport back to the cave *Pom* Shadowsh disappeared seeing this the Frozen Wyvern was startled it was still dazed from earlier and seeing the thief got away it was extremely furious it then continue to trash about destroying everything in the cave and the cave in the process While the Frozen Wyvern was going berserk Shadowsh was in the cave breathing haggardly his heart was still beating fast out of extreme nervousness He then look at his paws and saw it was still trembling the collision from earlier really hurts his arm he now realized that the Gold Rank and Crimson Gold Rank is really far apart it was like the fight between the Hellsfire Bat King without Russel they would definitely lose He was at least happy that he transported the Frozen Crystal Tree back to the cave After calming down he had Leafinia Transnt the Frozen Crystal Tree to an area where it was still clear of any nt he then had the monsters build another pond there Chapter 49 CHAPTER 45 MANA CRYSTALS Clwyd was ecstatic to learn the existence of the Frozen Crystal Tree He then moved to the huge pond into the smaller pond near the tree Clwyd was very impatient to live near the tree so he had JM hasten the process of digging the hole After the hole was dug he was the one to fill the hole with water Seeing him this excited Shadowsh was also happy He really need to strengthen the core members of the organization quickly because he knew once the construction of the army¡¯s campsite they wouldmence in invading the inner part of the forest A couple of minutester sounds of pping were heard ..... Shadowsh knew it was the Air Force he created it was lead by France and Fredrick Fredricknded in front of him he then started recounting what information he obtained ¡°Sir the whole human campsite is now bustling and some of the humans who did not have the same clothes as what the early humans have started building something¡± Hearing this Shadowsh knew the neers were just workers so they do not need to fret he then asks ¡°What about the human soldiers I told you about got any info on them?¡± Fredrick nodded ¡°Yes but not much we found out that they seem to do something every single day and also they started taking crystals from caves too bad we could not get close because of the archers¡± Hearing this Shadowsh learned that the soldiers were doing their daily routine while the others are mining some kind of crystal from the cave He then thought ¡®What are those crystals that the humans wanted to obtain?¡¯ ¡°Okay Fredrick just continuously monitor them for now but tomorrow your unit must guard us because we will sneak into the caves and take the crystals from the humans and maybe we could take down some of the soldiers¡± Fredrick nodded and brought his unit to rest and also eat with their daily consumption and scouting they improved greatly After everyone returned at night Shadowsh then told the others about the n for tomorrow and the members involved in the n Other than him the other members are Sans, Don Don and JL Sans could ride nightmare so he was fast and he was also one of the most powerful monster in the group Don Don was versatile and quick also after continuous training he now obtained a passive ability that enhance his senses so he was suitable for the mission Both him and JL are expert in stealth and ambushing also because they might need to kill they were the perfect candidate for killing silently in the cave The next morning Shadowsh and the trio started sneaking in towards the outer part of the forest and their first destination is the old cave Fredrick was flying in the air together with his unit they are vigntly looking at the surroundings Shadowsh and the trio arrived at the old cave they saw there are sentries guarding the cave ¡°Don Don and me will take down the sentries Sans and JL would then enter the cave if you found any human soldiers kill them but spare those that are not¡± Shadowsh was still a human before even though he kill humans he will only do that if they are soldiers because that profession means that it is to braved the danger and face the enemy in short it is kill or to be killed After getting ready Shadowsh and Don Don started creeping closer towards the sentries Shadowsh was very fast even though he was sneaking in After arriving near the guards and sentries he used [Shadow Clones] and started killing the humans silently While his method is like an assassin Don Don method is to brawl after arriving near the humans he started beating them up Seeing the situation is chaotic in Don Don side but at least the sentries are preupied having JL and Sans sneaking in became easy He chose those two to fight inside the cave because of certain reasons Sans is an undead so he was sensitive on any signs of life while JL is already used in hunting in caves Shadowsh have half of his clones help Don Don while the other half is to help Sans and JL His job is to sneak near the human campsite and chaos in there After Sans and JL came inside Shadowsh then told Don Don to guard the cave entrance together with his two clones He will bringing one of his clones to cause havoc onto the enemies camp After an hour of carefully sneaking in he finally arrived near the human campsite There was a problem though the campsite is heavily guarded by human soldiers While he was pondering what to do he saw an insect came close then suddenly a forcefield like thing incinerated the poor bug Seeing this Shadowsh was greatly startled he then have his clone see if his defence is tough enough to forcefully enter the barrier The clone then came close to the barrier and put his ws into the barrier *Sizzling Sound* the paw of the clone was now burning but Shadowsh saw that it doesn¡¯t do much damage to his clone He then ordered his clone to enter and cause havoc His clone then entered the barrier easily but the next event startled Shadowsh The guards inside the barrier seems to know where his clone is and they started raining countless arrows towards it Seeing how his clone was easily destroyed Shadowsh knew that he would definitely be killed if he tried to enter into the campsite He then decided to return to the cave and finish their mission and leave Returning to the old cave he saw that the task have already been done The humans that were not soldiers were tied up by Sans and the others while the crystals were already transported by Sans ¡°Lets return the humans might arrive¡± After saying that he grabbed JL and teleported back to the cave Sans did the same to Don Don After returning home he shared the information about the barrier and the situation in the human campsite to warn the scouts not to be careless He then scans the crystal that seems important to the humans in total they obtained 21 crystals it seems that the other crystal was already transported into the human campsite (Mana Crystal : A crystal that absorbs and umte Mana depending on the environment different crystal would be made Effect : The Mana Crystal has the ability to purify the Mana it absorbed so if a being absorbs the mana inside the crystal he would absorb a very pure Mana) Reading the description Shadowsh was greatly startled then ecstatic with this crystals he could increase the strength of his family greatly He then asks the SYSTEM if there is a best method to use the crystals (I suggest the host to bury two of the crystal near the Frozen Crystal Tree, another two near the Evesting Dark Rose, Another two near the Luminous Tree of Life, another crystal near the Golden Beast Tree, 5 near the dragon carcass, 3 under the yin pond while two would be use to enhance Clwyd and Sean Sean because the two are elemental monster the Mana Crystal is a great item for increasing the overall ability of an elemental monster and the rest would be bury under the cave) He then ordered JM to bury the crystals to coordinates the SYSTEM told him to he also asks Clwyd and Sean Sean toe to him When Clwyd and Sean Sean arrived both of them immediately stops and look at the Mana Crystal under him their eyes were glowing with intense desire Seeing this Shadowsh just smiled and gave two of them one crystal each After getting the crystal both of them immediately swallowed it *Boom* then intense elemental energy came off Clwyd and Sean Sean¡¯s body Both of them were growing quickly Clwyd have grown some wings while Sean Sean have grown two tiny horns on his head Shadowsh scanned the both of them ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Gold Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 126 Mana : 166 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) ..... Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 50 CHAPTER 46 UNEXPECTED SITUATIONS ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Extremely Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Excellent ..... Level : Level 10 Skills : Earth Shot [Yellow Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (2 Mana/Shot) Energy : 14 Mana : 64 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability: Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was greatly startled to see how much their stats increased all of their skill have increased in quality both of them gained another 50 Mana and they have gained another or improve their ability After the both of them level up the both of them seems very sleepy they then sent a message to him that they needed to sleep It seems that they needed to rest to adapt on their new ability Clwyd returned back to the pond near the Frozen Crystal Tree to sleep while Sean Sean burrow itself underground After knowing that they needed more time to truly increase their strength Shadowsh then told the other members of the organization to start hunting the humans outside the campsite The one leading the hunt would be Sans, Karl, Fredrick, France, J-Darwin and in The rest would be clearing hostile monsters in the surrounding and searching for rare nts this group would be lead by him, Don Don and Banjo The one¡¯s staying in the cave would be Russel, Clwyd, JM, Sean Sean and the rest of the girls After knowing their task everybody started to take action the ones staying in the cave would be responsible in training the neers and the you ones except for Russel who has been sleeping near the Golden Beast Tree for the rest of the day Shadowsh then went into the core part of the forest searching for rare nts and also mapping the surrounding using the SYSTEM While he was travelling he heard two enraged roars One of the roar seems somewhat familiar while the other was new to him He let out an evil smile there is always a benefit for him when watching two foreign monster fight He then dash towards the sound but immediately stops when he was near the fight because he now knew why the other roar was familiar It was actually the Frozen Wyvern the former owner of the Frozen Crystal Tree The one fighting it was a yellow fox that seems to produce sparks in its fur Lightning Spirit Fox (Crimson Gold Lvl 6) (Superior) (Thunder Type) He now knew why the Frozen Wyvern seems hell bent on killing the fox it was because of him *Roar* the Frozen Wyvern release a freezing attack towards the Lightning Spirit Fox Seeing this attack the Lightning Spirit Fox also release a stream of lightning to meet the attack *Boom* countless ice fragments and sparks of electricity were thrown everywhere The Lightning Spirit Fox dashed towards the Frozen Wyvern it was so fast that Shadowsh only saw a sh of light before it arrive at the back of the Frozen Wyvern The Lightning Spirit Fox ws was sparking greatly it then sh it towards the back of the Frozen Wyvern *Boom* it caused an explosion but it did not did much damage towards the Frozen Wyvern The Frozen Wyvern tail suddenly went towards the Lightning Spirit Fox The Lightning Spirit Fox dodged it easily but the Frozen Wyvern is not finish yet a chilling energy was excluded from its body causing the Lightning Spirit Fox to slow down The Lightning Spirit Fox feeling that it was slowed down activated some kind of skill then its body excludes countless thunderbolts just like France the only difference is that the thunderbolt it excludes was far more terrifying than France Seeing their skills Shadowsh was awestruck and also remembered that Russel also some kind of skill like this two but unlike the two Russel¡¯s body only glows in golden light While the two was giving their all a loud and powerful roar was heard and a overwhelming aura came down Shadowsh feeling this aura was scared and immediately went into the shadows and sealed all of his energy The Frozen Wyvern and Lightning Spirit Fox seems to know this aura and immediately ceased in fighting and look towards the iing thing A huge humanoid monster came it has green skin and tusk on its mouth it was also veryrge as big as a wyvern it was an Troll It looks towards the two then let out a loud snort before yelling at them ¡°What did leader told the two of you!!!¡± ¡°He said that to cease fighting for now and save your energy during the war!!!¡± ¡°But no!!! you just have to brawl if you really want to fight I¡¯ll take the both of you!!!¡± Shadowsh was in the shadows and was greatly surprised to see how meek the two of them are so he decided to scan the Troll Troll Commander(Giant Variant) (Crimson Gold Lvl 9) (Superior) (Strength Type) While he was reading the description the SYSTEM suddenly cut it off making him startled Suddenly the giant troll started looking at the surrounding it then scratched its head and spoke ¡°Strange I felt some kind of presence observing me earlier¡± Shadowsh was greatly startled this was the first time a monster he scanned felt the SYSTEM no wonder the SYSTEM immediately cut off the scanning process He now felt dread towards the giant troll and also he now realized that the SYSTEM is not omnipotent towards other monster The troll still kept searching for Shadowsh but after a few more seconds of searching it finally let it go and focus its attention towards the two He pointed towards the Lightning Spirit Fox and asks ¡°You tell me what happen¡± The fox nodded and started telling why the two of them fought It was actually very simple the it was just minding its own business when suddenly the Frozen Wyvern came in front of it and kept demanding to tell him where his n is and return its tree After that they started quarreling and that leads to a fight After hearing this the giant troll look towards the fox and asks ¡°So did your subordinate really stole big lizard¡¯s tree?¡± The Lightning Spirit Fox shook its head and defended itself The giant troll then look towards the wyvern and asks ¡°Are you sure it was her subordinate that stole your tree?¡± The Frozen Wyvern went silent it knew that out of anger it started a dispute towards the fox iming it was her subordinate but in truth it was truly not sure The giant troll seeing the Frozen Wyvern went silent bashed its head with its giant club *Boom* it cause a dull sound and the wyvern was sent flying breaking many trees in the process ¡°IDIOT!!! if your not sure then stop picking a fight you can investigate this after the war but if you started getting impatient now I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson¡± The Frozen Wyvern was dizzy but its still kept nodding when it heard the giant troll yells Shadowsh was in the shadow seeing the whole event with his eyes wide open he never thought the giant troll would be that strong After the giant troll left he carefully back off and was afraid of letting the Frozen Wyvern notice his presence After the whole ordeal he decided toy low in the core part of the forest for a while He then went towards the opposite direction of where the Frozen Wyvern flew He returned during sunset he did not found any particr rare nts but at least he found 3 different kinds of {Orange Quality} nts He then proceeded to asks Sans how many soldiers they killed He was disappointed to know that they only managed to kill a dozen soldiers from the hundreds of them He decided to also join the hunt tomorrow together with Sans and Banjo The next morning Shadowsh together with the old duo went to the outer part of the forest ..... They spent the whole day but did not manage to hunt down any soldier it seems that yesterday hunt rmed them Shadowsh then used [Shadow Clones] and created 2 clones and ordered them to cause havoc near the human campsite He knew it would definitely caught the humans attention After that he had Fredrick return back together with his unit he heard that the humans have some kind of trained eagles hunting down the air force so he had France guard the air force Sans was greatly disappointed he knew if they managed to kill the humans they could bring the corpse as fertilizer back to the cave the resentment and death energy that the human corpse have would be devoured by him When they were just about to return they met a group of soldiers and the one leading them was a knight riding a white horse Chapter 51 CHAPTER 47 BEAT DOWN Shadowsh and duo was facing off an army of soldiers What¡¯s more the man with the golden uniform in the middle was giving him a dangerous feeling Suddenly one of the soldiers approached the golden uniformed man and whispered something on his ear After that he looks at Shadowsh with anger and hate he then unsheathes his sword and pointed it towards him Shadowsh instinct scream DANGER so he immediately told Sans and Banjo to teleport back When they were just about to teleport the golden uniformed man sent out an arc like attack from a simple swing of his sword disrupting the teleportation Realising that they could not escape the predicament without fighting Sans and Banjo immediately went intobat mode ..... Shadowsh immediately sent a message through the SYSTEM to call for help After that he activated [irvoyance] and summon 6 of his clones Sans then unsheathed his Death Sword he kept releasing death aura while riding Nightmare Banjo let out a roar and releases an intimidating aura ¡°Both of you need to put this on your mind we must survive this couple of minutes I already sent SOS to the rest of the member leave the golden uniformed man to me¡± Suddenly Shadowsh voice was heard on their head After telling them what to do he dash towards the golden uniformed man and sent a [ming Dark sh] towards the golden uniformed man The golden uniformed man let out a snort and also met Shadowsh attack with a punch When the attack was just about to collide Shadowsh immediately stops and critically dodged the punch with a twist of his body He then sent a [Dark me st] to his enemy¡¯s face the golden uniformed man looks at Shadowsh and somewhat surprised but still he harrumphed and a white glow came out of his body destroying Shadowsh [Dark me st] and sting him away Shadowsh used his ws to dig deep into the ground to make him stop but just as he was about to raise his head a fist came and bury his head deep into the ground Sans and Banjo seeing this both abandoned their opponent and dash towards Shadowsh unfortunately they were stopped by the soldiers who were numbering at least 50 The golden uniformed man was not finished yet he grabbed Shadowsh tail and lift him up before smashing him into the ground Shadowsh got dizzy after the attack but the golden uniformed man was still not finish yet he lifted him again before smashing him back to the ground This process kept repeating before Shadowsh sent a [Dark me st] towards the golden uniformed man face *Boom* the attack caused an explosion but it only leave ck smoke into the golden uniformed man face and did not did any damage what it did was to only infuriate the man The man then kneed Shadowsh ribs causing him to vomit blood he then grabs his head before dashing towards a tree and smashing his face into it *Boom* the tree was destroyed the man was still not finish yet he was just about to grab Shadowsh tail when suddenly all the tails moved and started whipping him Shadowsh then look at his enemy with extreme vignce and a little bit of fear he now realised that his enemy wanted to capture him alive If the enemy wanted he could just use his sword to kill him easily but he only beat him up He don¡¯t know why the enemy wanted to capture him but still he won¡¯t go down without a fight ¡®Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to capture me once Russel arrives lets see if you could take the both of us¡¯ He then opened his mouth and used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] to its fullest his only thought is that not to let this mane close to him The golden uniformed man watch as the numerous me Bullets came raining down on him he just let out a smirk before grabbing the handle of his sword and seems to make a stance After that a blinding light came destroying all the iing me Bullets Seeing this Shadowsh expression became very ugly it seems that the golden uniformed man was an expert swordsman but still he won¡¯t give up and called his clones toe and help him He then dash towards his clones while his clones also started to dash towards him The golden uniformed man seems to know what he is nning and chased after him He was just about to grab him when suddenly two attacks hit him causing him to miss Shadowsh Banjo and Sans were the ones who sent the attacks even though they are being overwhelmed they still decided to help their big boss Shadowsh then started attacking the nearby soldiers but he did not use any skill so that he would be confused as a clone Sans and Banjo also starteding closer to him Sans have already fuse with Nightmare while Banjo started aggressively using his tail as a whip pushing the soldier away from him His clone started to brawl with the golden uniformed man even though they are not a match but they still kept him upied Shadowsh also knew that because the golden uniformed man decided to capture him he would definitely be careful not to kill any of his clones without knowing which is the real one Shadowsh was in the shadow of Banjo sometimes ambushing some iing soldier without them knowing The only irritating part of the fight is that none of trio managed to even kill one of the soldiers Once a soldier was heavily injured the rest would protect him before bringing him near to the white horse The white horse have some kind of skill that could instantly heal an injured person making it hard to Shadowsh and the others to get away Shadowsh could hide into the shadows and sneak towards the white horse but it was being guarded by some kind of elite soldiers that has a red uniform ¡®Sans, Banjo we just need to hold on for another couple of minutes and the reinforcement would arrive¡¯ Shadowsh sent a message through the SYSTEM Sans and Banjo nodded before they started to focus on just defending and save their Mana for the real battle With Sans on the right and Banjo in the left they managed to hold on and with Shadowsh hiding in the shadows sometimes ambushing an unaware soldier The golden uniformed man finally got annoyed he then shouted something and all the soldiers stopped and started guard themselves Seeing this Shadowsh also told the two to guard themselves and be ready for anything The golden uniformed man raised his sword and a blinding light came out of it releasing a massive energy causing all the being in the area to fall down The soldiers have all dropped down but they are at least alright because they have prepared before the attack came down Sans was the most injured out of everyone it seems the attack was very deadly for an undead seeing this he had Banjo coil him to protect him What made Shadowsh speechless is that the light illuminated everything causing him to be shown what¡¯s more it seems that it was very effective against illusion type it destroyed all of his clones ¡®Sh*t¡¯ knowing he was discovered he releases countless me Bullets toward the golden uniformed man before dashing towards him while using [ming Double Dark sh] The golden uniformed man seeing this let out a sneer before swinging his sword destroying the iing me Bullets and then sheaths his sword before dashing towards Shadowsh too *Crack* Shadowsh and the golden uniformed man attacks met it caused a cracking sound in Shadowsh paw ¡®D*mn Two of my finger is broken this human is the true monster¡¯ Shadowsh felt dread but still decided to carry on He started fighting the golden uniformed man in closebat his attack would always missed just a inch before it reaches the golden uniformed man Even though his attack always missed none of the golden uniformed man hit him too he was using his [irvoyance] to the fullest just to dodge the punches and kick of his enemy After a couple more attacks his body could not take it anymore because from the earlier injury (When his ribs were broken) He then moved too slow and took a punch in the face UI causing him to flew towards a tree destroying it in the process he coughed some bloods and also some of his teeth The golden uniformed man was still not finish yet he dash towards Shadowsh Suddenly a thunderbolt came down from the sky causing the man to halt and raised his head He saw a golden eagle with shes of lightninging off from its body He then turned around and saw countless other monster surrounding his soldiers What caught his attention is the golden elephant and the countless foxes on the back Shadowsh was smiling NOW THE REAL BATTLE START Chapter 52 CHAPTER 48 HUMANS VS MONSTERS The golden uniformed man instinct told him that the golden elephant is not easy to deal with and there are also numerous other monsters surrounding his soldiers wether it is on the ground or sky Realising they are going for a tough battle he issued an order causing all the soldiers to draw their weapon Russel was looking at the sea of soldiers then at the golden uniformed man he also knew that this man is very strong but when he suddenly look towards where Shadowsh is he was shocked then furious for him Shadowsh is like a big brother and now his big brother was hurt he became enraged He then let out a loud trumpet before charging towards the golden uniformed man Each and every monsters also started releasing their skill towards the soldiers and likewise the soldiers also retaliated J-Darwin started dashing towards the heavily injured Shadowsh while being guarded by France from above JM started creating quicksand causing other riders to sink and when they are trying to get out of the quicksand or try to dispel the skill Flora and re would release countless Yin mes at them ..... All of the girls except for Scarlet and Purple Kitty came they started firing their skill towards the soldiers near Banjo Banjo just kept firing Space Balls because he cannot move Sans took a lot of damage from the earlier attack and needed to recover just to be safe Don Don and Karl are in charge of protecting the girls any soldiers that tries toe close must pass theses two to try and harm the girls Bun Bun and her mother was anxiously waiting for J-Darwin to bring Shadowsh to them Suddenly one of the red clothed soldier that was guarding the white horse seems to heard amand and started charging towards the girls any monster that stand by his path would be thrown away by his giant battle axe He then came in front of Don Don just as he was about to smash his axe to Don Don a stream of mes came at him causing him to stop and use his battle axe as a shield When the mes subsided the man let out a sigh but suddenly a huge paw swung towards him causing him to flew away hitting a number of soldiers in the process The one who attacked was Karl seeing the man aiming for the girls he let out a powerful roar challenging the red clothed man Suddenly another elite soldier charged towards the girls direction making Karl to change targets but he was unfortunately stopped by the earlier elite soldier The elite soldier let out a taunting smile before releasing a battle cry his body erged and his eyes started to turn red Seeing this Karl immediately used his paw to smack him strongly but it did not managed to blew the soldier away The berserk elite soldier grabs Karl paws before throwing him towards a certain direction and chased after him Watching this the elite soldier that was charging towards the girls increases his speed just as he was about to reach them Don Don stops him The soldier let out a sneer feeling that Don Don is just a Silver Rank Monster he then unsheathes his weapon which is a cool looking dagger he then stabs it towards Don Don¡¯s forehead What he did not expect is that Don Don easily dodged it by side stepping andunched a counter attack The man immediately did a flip avoiding the punch but Don Don is not letting get away that easily he then stomps his foot arriving at the front of the startled soldier before releasing a fury of punches The man was truly surprised to see an amazing monster such as Don Don but still he knows that Don Don was not a much for him he calmly grasp Don Don¡¯s two fist before kicking his chest Don Don flew away the attack really dealt damage to him even though he was an expert in fighting but because of the level gap he just couldn¡¯t defeat his enemy Just as the soldier was about to continue charging at the girls something suddenly grabs his two legs and pulled him into the ground trapping him in the process The man was about to pull himself back up to the ground when he felt the thing was still not letting go and vehemently trapping him Just as he was about to exert all of his strength Don Don came back and jump up before smashing his two fist into the man¡¯s head *Boom* the attack made the man dizzy but the attack was still not finish yet Don Don started releasing fury of punches into his face The man came out from his dazed and just about to grab Don Don when suddenly he felt the thing releasing his feet Suddenly a silver armored armadillo came up the ground and stabs his right arm with its silver like ws The man let out a painful shout and used his remaining arm to punch Don Don but he never thought that Don Don suddenly stops punching him and grabs the iing punch before started madly biting it The man was getting more angry because of the pain and asks for help to the earlier elite soldier While the Don Don and the red clothed man with the dagger was busy fighting earlier Karl and the berserk soldier was also busy fighting with each other Both of them entered Berserk Mode and started brawling with each other using only their body Because of Karl¡¯s advantage as a monster the berserk soldier got more injured as time goes by Every collision of attack would create a *Bam* and because of the intensity of their fight no monster nor human wanted to get near them In the center of the battlefield both the golden uniformed man and Russel collided The earlier charged from Russel was stopped by the golden uniformed man the ground beneath the two was cracked showing how strong they are Seeing that his enemy could stop his all out charged Russel became a little bit vignt and started using his trunk as a whip and also backed off a little to feel a little bit secure The golden uniformed man was also startled he kept using his sword to deflect the relentless assault of Russel¡¯s trunk but it did not even managed to scratch the trunk now he finally realised that Russel has an overwhelming defence After realising that only deflecting would do nothing but make him passive in their battle he finally decided to be serious He then started shing and moving much more agilely and gracefully causing Russel to be dizzy and was actually losing in closebat *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* there would be a sound like something is hitting a metal when the golden uniformed man sword would hit Russel¡¯s body While the two were in a stand off all over the battlefield numerous monster were wounded and some died in the process and this situation was also the same as the humans but much worse Numerous flying monsters would dive down and attack unsuspecting soldier causing them to be tear apart by the monsters below Suddenly one of the elite soldier near the horse took a horn and blows creating a loud sound causing everyone to stop The golden uniformed man let out a smirk it seems the sound from earlier was something good for the human side because not only him the rest of the soldiers also be more fired up The golden uniformed man was smirking while attacking the passively defending and always missing Russel he was dominating the fight when suddenly *Ting* A sudden attack came from his back causing him to be unbnced and being hit by Russel¡¯s whipping trunk The man was sent into a tree but he forcibly stops it with a stamp even though he manage to stop himself Russel was already charging towards him with Shadowsh as back up While the battle was ongoing Shadowsh hid in the darkness to rest a little bit but he told J-Darwin where he at After reaching him J-Darwin immediately have France grab him and flew him back towards Bun Bun and her mother any archer that tried to attack was harassed by J-Darwin making the rescue operation a sess After having the two bunnies heal him causing his injuries to heal a little bit Even with everyone¡¯s persuasion he still decided to join the battle even though he was still injured After killing some of the soldiers he saw Russel being overwhelmed by the golden uniformed man by using his speed After approaching a little closer he then pounced on him attacking his back but he never thought that the golden uniformed man¡¯s armor would fend off his [ming Double Dark sh] Russel raised his front legs and stomps hard towards the golden uniformed man Chapter 53 CHAPTER 49 OUTCOME *Boom* The golden uniformed man narrowly dodged the attack by rolling sideway but he was immediately caught in a barrage of me Bullets The golden uniformed man rhythm from earlier was destroyed when Shadowsh joined hands with Russel now he could only passively dodge Russel¡¯s assault while taking numerous hit from Shadowsh and whenever he tried to make a stance it would be interrupted by both of them causing stifling to the man While Shadowsh and Russel was doing their best in beating the golden uniformed man Banjo¡¯s situation finally stabilized after J-Darwin and France arrived He was doing his best in holding on even though he was attack countless of times he did not let go of Sans who was still recovering Now that two of his family member arrived he finally could not take it anymore and fainted he was covered in numerous wounds all over his body Seeing that Banjo fainted out of exhaustion and also seeing how many wounds were inflicted onto him cause France and J-Darwin to be enraged J-Darwin used his [Sonic Dragon Roar] skill causing nearby soldiers to scatter he then used [Super Crunch] towards one of the soldier with a shield destroying the shield immediately ..... While J-Darwin was rampaging below France was shooting thunderbolts towards the archers targeting him or the air force and if the soldier started reorganising their formation he would use his [Extreme Wind Barrage] skill making the soldier be more disorganized making the other monsters safer and also guarding Banjo together with J-Darwin In the battlefield where Shadowsh and Russel are fighting against the golden uniformed man it was oddly quiet It was not because the battle have already finished but because of a certain situation The golden uniformed man was glowing all over his body what cause the ce quiet is that Russel was also glowing in golden light and the atmosphere was oppressive Shadowsh was also charging his [Dark me st] the three of them seems to have decided to end the fight with their own finishing move The situation have developed in this stage when Shadowsh received a message from France that his subordinate seems to discover some kind of weird movement near the human base When Shadowsh heard that he involuntary remembered the soldier that blow a horn earlier and his expression changed so he hurriedly told Russel to finish the fight The golden uniformed man, Shadowsh and Russel simultaneously attacked The golden uniformed man draws his sword in a super fast way releasing an arc like attack the arc was wide enough to hit both Shadowsh and Russel Russel became a sh and charged towards the golden uniformed man and did not care about the iing arc Shadowsh breathes out a ck colored me and immediately slumps down he put all his Mana into the attack causing him to faint because of exhaustion from earlier beat down and thest attack he made have sap all of his Mana and energy remaining causing him to sleep *Boom* A great explosion ured causing all the fighters to stop because the ground started quaking strongly and the explosion is really deafening causing most of them to be dizzy After recovering from the dizziness all of them look towards where the explosion ured and saw a huge destruction in the forest The golden uniformed man was now hanging in a branch of a tree upside down while Russel was buried within the crater Shadowsh was nowhere to be seen causing the monsters to feel a little bit scared *Roar* Suddenly a loud roar was heard then an aura that made everyone to feel despair suddenly released A huge troll with a skull like helmet was seen and the despair causing aura wasing from it It lets out another roar and shouted some words that seems magically understandable to both humans and monster ¡°Each and everyone of you dare to have an all out battle in the forest while there is an iing war you all will face the wrath of the great and mighty Krug especially all of you intruders¡± After shouting that Krug was about to move when suddenly a bright light came and a gorgeous violet haired woman riding a flying white horse came in front of Krug also releasing an aura not weaker than Krug Krug and the woman look at each other face to face for a full minute before turning their head in different direction The woman then issued some kind of order before bringing the once graceful but now looks a beggar with his tattered clothes golden uniformed man After hearing the order every soldier started retreating Krug then look at the monsters and also ordered them to return back into the inner part of the forest and also threatening them about doing this again It then pulled Russel out of the ground and showed everyone the near dying Shadowsh Because he fainted earlier out of exhaustion he was caught in the explosion he was lucky enough to survive if it weren¡¯t for France and the others being a summoned monster causing them to link their life with him they would definitely thought he duied Shadowsh was now bleeding continuously while also looking like a dead rat if it weren¡¯t for France and the other summoned monster telling them that he is still alive they surely would think that he is already dead France then lead the troll a ce near the cave after that he bowed to it as a sign of gratefulness and respect 5 Dayster Shadowsh finally woke up when he started to scanning around him he realised that he was besides the Luminous Tree of Life He raised his head and found that Leafinia was looking at him worryingly seeing this Shadowsh let out a couple of coughs before asking ¡°How many days did I slept¡± Leafinia then stretch her five fingers telling him that it was 5 days He then got up and felt that he actually felt a lot stronger so he immediately looks at his stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord, The Alpha Monster : Five Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Gold Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 2) (C) (Release a stream of Dark mes that can engulfs the enemy and turn them into ashes) (1 Mana/Second) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 250 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Alpha Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the ability Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Fifth tail will increase the skills damage by 40%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (6 Clone) (10 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 8 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 300%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) Ability Points : 1 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After seeing his stats he was dumbfounded how did his stat drastically improved without leveling up suddenly the SYSTEM answered his question (Because of the fight against the humans Host have gained numerous upgrade to abilities from his near death experience) (Skill Points is now reced by Ability Points) Thest announcement reminded him that his SP was now reced by AP ¡®From his name I already understood its uses but it won¡¯t hurt to know more¡¯ He then asks the SYSTEM more information about the AP(Ability Points) (Host can upgrade his ability using Ability Points but the amount of Ability Points to be used upgrading a ability will be decided on the ability itself) Chapter 54 CHAPTER 50 AFTER THE BATTLE ¡®Oh? then can you show me the amount of each of my ability¡¯ (dly) (Passive Ability 1 : 10 AP Passive Ability 2 : 25 AP Passive Ability 3 : Cannot be upgraded Passive Ability 4 : 50 AP Passive Ability 5 : 100 AP ..... Passive Ability 6 : 50 AP Passive Ability 7 : Cannot be upgraded) After reading this Shadowsh let out a bitter smile thinking how much AP he needed to upgrade a single ability After that he then went to inform the others about his condition but when he got out of the cave he was dumbfounded when he looks towards the members of IMA Most of them were now Silver Rank and some of them even managed to evolve it seems the battle against the humans have earned quite a lot of rewards for the members of IMA He then look towards his family and found out that all of the members who participated in the battle against the humans have level up Don Don even evolve He was a lot more muscr and grown half as much as before he now have a little patch of golden fur on his butt Russel have grown somewhat bigger and now have a little tusk on him he was sleeping besides Golden Beast Tree Except for Clwyd and Sean who werepleting their evolution Sans was also not here Suddenly Scarlet turned her head and started chirping happily and ran towards him Hearing her excited chirping some of the members looks at where she running towards and found out that Shadowsh was standing there ¡°Big Brother!!!¡± ¡°Bro!!!¡± ¡°Boss¡± Everyone started dashing towards him and the fastest ones were his family members They started scrutinizing him feeling or looking if he truly healed up ¡°Brother I was so worried when I saw you in that condition I thought you were gone¡± Foxxy throws herself towards not only her all of Shadowsh littles sisters throw themselves towards him and started crying Mary was looking at him with a tearful face for her Shadowsh was one of the reason of living France was screeching happily while Russel was woken up because of all themotion and seeing that Shadowsh was finally alright started releasing happy sounds while stumping his feet into the ground causing the surrounding to quiver a little Don Don was jumping happily while pping, Banjo was wriggling happily while JM was smiling foolishly The rest of the members of the IMA also started cheering happily for them as long as their leader is okay everything is okay for them After a couple of minutes of celebration Shadowsh decided to use the whole day to celebrate their draw against the strong human soldiers, him recovering andstly the improvement of everyone He decided to let everyone have their fill of dragon meat after announcing that all the ordinary members of IMA were dumbfounded and after they recovered they burst into cheers After that he went towards the Yin Pond to get Sans it seems that after returning Sans immediately went to the Yin Pond and as of now did not leave He also look towards everyone¡¯s improvement Banjo have level up twice he is now a Mid Level Silver Rank Monster Russel have also level up and was now Crimson Gold Lvl 5 All the girls have also level up the only ones who level up twice is Foxxy and re the two gain two level because they helped Don Don and JM fight one of the elite soldier Karl was now a Mid Level Gold Rank Monster he level up twice after battling with one of the elite soldier Both France and J-Darwin have level up and both of them are now on Gold Rank Level 8 Fredrick, JM and Violet have also level up, Both Fredrick and JM have reached the pinnacle of their rank and was now only needed a little push before Ranking Up Violet is now Bronze Rank Level 6 but her foundation is very unstable if not she would be a High Level Bronze Monster by now The ones truly who have improved the greatest were Bun Bun, ire and Don Don the three of them managed to evolve after the fight Don Don (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) ire (Bronze Lvl 7) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 7) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) After pacifying his sisters and Scarlet Shadowsh then went into the Yin Pond to look for Sans When he arrived there Sans immediately rose up underneath the Yin Pond he bowed towards Shadowsh but he did not leave the pond Seeing him he felt that Sans seems a little bit depressed maybe because they are connected spiritually he could feel the emotion of his summoned monster Once he fully saw Sans he felt that he was more powerful than before his dark armor was now excluding a chilling aura ¡°Boss¡± Sans kept looking at him up and down looking if he really recovered after ascertaining that his boss is now alright he heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Why do you seem to be depressed¡± Shadowsh suddenly ask Sans drooped his head low and spoke in somewhat grieving voice ¡°In the battle against the humans I was very useless to the point I became a deadweight to Banjo¡± After that he continued to tell Shadowsh about what happened to him and Banjo in the battle against the humans After hearing his story Shadowsh finally know why Sans was depressed just like he said earlier he became a liability for Banjo throughout the battle causing him to be aggrieved of his uselessness so he decided to strengthen himself by absorbing the pure yin energy in the pond While Shadowsh was deep in thought about how to strengthen Sans resistance towards light elements when suddenly Sans started fidgeting for a while before scratching his helmet and spoke in an extremely embarrassed tone ¡°Boss I might have assimted with the Yin Stone¡± What he said left Shadowsh dumbfounded after processing for a couple of seconds he hurriedly asks the SYSTEM what would the effect of having the Yin Stone absorbed by Sans (Host do not need to worry with the Mana Crystal near the pond it would still continue to gather yin energy albeit a bit slower but if Host want the System could create another way for the pond to be raised in quality it is to use the 20% share of Sans to the System and divert it into the Yin Pond) Hearing this he asks in a confused tone ¡®Won¡¯t that slow your progress in umting enough energy to upgrade yourself and use your new abilities?¡¯ (Yes it would but the System have found out that the System could imprint its data towards inanimate object like Mana Crystals and nts in the cave) (So if the Host agrees the System would imprint all over the nts and the Mana Crystals in the cave) (There is an restriction once a nt gain intelligence the System imprint would destroyed but the System still could absorb energy from the nt but 50% lesser) Hearing this information made Shadowsh extremely happy so he agreed immediately after that he turned to Sans and scanned him looking if there is a change after he assimted with the Yin Stone ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Semi Gold Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (B+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B-) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (D) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 241 + 100% Mana : 223 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) ..... Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 55 CHAPTER 50.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner Sub Title : Battle Lord, The Alpha Monster : Five Tailed Demonic Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Legendary ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Gold Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Gold Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Coats ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) Tail Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with its color element strengthening its attack) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 2) (C) (Release a stream of Dark mes that can engulfs the enemy and turn them into ashes) (1 Mana/Second) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 250 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : Alpha Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the ability Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Fifth tail will increase the skills damage by 40%) Active Ability 4 : Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength of the user) (6 Clone) (10 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 8 hour) (The duration will increase per Rank) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 300%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) (This ability will increase as the number of fights that the host will be involve increase) Ability points : 1 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Semi Gold Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (B+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B-) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (D) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 241 + 100% Mana : 223 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 1) (C-) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (C+) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 2) (C) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 190 + 50% Mana : 190 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Ice Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Hydro st [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that can even prate steel) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 126 Mana : 166 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Enhance Water Maniption (Mastering Water Type skills will be a lot easier) Passive Ability 5 : Enhance Damage (Increase the user skills power) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 4 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on Orange Quality and below) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 6 Energy : 17 Mana : 32 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Extremely Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Rare Level : Level 10 Skills : Earth Shot [Yellow Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (2 Mana/Shot) Energy : 14 Mana : 64 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability: Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lucy (Silver Level 4) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 6) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 6) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 10) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 8) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 5) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Gold Lvl 5) (Superior) (zing War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 1) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 5) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Bronze Lvl 10) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 4) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Bronze Lvl 7) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 7) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 6) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 3) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 4) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Chapter 56 CHAPTER 51 DIVISIONS Seeing how Sans stans abnormally increased cause Shadowsh to be once again dumbfounded He was truly happy with this Sans could be said to be nearly as strong as Russel but suddenly the SYSTEM informed him about something pouring a bucket of cold e water to his enthusiasm (After assimting with the Yin Stone Sans resistance against fire and yang element decreased drastically while in reversed with ice and yin element) (Sans can no longere out of the pond during the day after assimting with the Yin Stone) (Sans needed to experience a great amount of pain to adapt walking under the sun again) Hearing this made Shadowsh look at Sans with pity ..... He then shared this information to Sans causing him to be deted like a balloon he thought the increase in strength would finally help his boss who would have thought that he would b useless in the day Seeing him like this Shadowsh startedforting him before saying ¡°Since you could not go at day why don¡¯t you hunt at night with your strength you would definitely bring good stuff so don¡¯t be sad and used this opportunity to get used to your strength while increasing the strength of the organization¡± Listening to what he said made Sans recover from his depressed state and was now looking forward in using his newfound strength to help his boss and the organization Shadowsh then return to the others when he got there he saw that all of them were voraciously eating dragon meat so he decided not to ruin their fun After the feast everyone did their own thing some decided to hunt or search for nts for contribution points and also help in using their excess energy after eating, some decided to sleep most of the monsters who were in this group were the ones that joined the battle against the humans while some were exercising When Shadowsh finally learned the oue of the battle he found out that more than a dozen members of IMA were actually in during the battle After finding about that he had the other members who were active to bring back the corpses and bury them in the cave to honor their death Hearing what he said made the members of IMA touched for them if you died its your fault and the body would be eaten but they never thought that their leader actually wanted to do a proper burial for the fallen members of the organization Then the the active members left the cave to gather the dead bodies of theirrades Shadowsh stayed in the cave the SYSTEM informed him that it would take some time to imprint all the nts and Mana Crystals in the cave He then decided to use his free time to train his family members and the members of the organization He then used [Shadow Clone] creating 6 clones and have the monsters below Silver Rank train with them He also started to create a division between monsters The Healing division will be led by Leafinia and have ire as the sub leader, Elite Members is only Bun Bun for now The Nocturnal Division will be led by Sans and have JL as the sub leader, Elite members are the Evesting Dark Crows The Air Force Division will be led by France and have Fredrick as the sub leader, Elite members are the same as Fredrick the Mountain Hawks The Scouts and Hunters Division will be led by in and his pack The Trainers Division will be led by him this is one of the special group because each member of the organization who is on Silver Rank and above would need to enter in the division ording to their schedule The Flower Division will be led by the girls mainly Flora and his mother the elites are Scarlet and his sisters this is also one of the special group in which the requirement is to be a female The Tank Division will be led by Russel and have JM as the sub leader, Elite members are from the Iron Spikes Porcupine Race The Shooter Divusion will be led by Clwyd the sub leader position is vacant and the elite members are mostly made up of monsters that is on ming Hound and Blue Smander The Wild Division will be led by J-Darwin and Karl The Ace Division will be lead by Banjo and Don Don After that he had everyone spread the information about the division to the other members A whole week have passed in this week Shadowsh have not left the cave because the imprinting process is still underway He used his free time teaching monsters that had either Fire or Dark attribute He also assigned different forbidden areas like the are where the Evesting Dark Rose is and the territory of Beety¡¯s hive He also had monster that has Yin attribute pay contribution points of every hour of staying in or near the Yin Pond 10 CP/Hour He also forbid anyone except for his family to go near the Luminous Tree of Life knowing that Leafinia do not like being disturbed by just anybody Knowing this he assigned 2 guards to guard the Luminous Tree of Life both guards are elite members of Tank Division Copper Skinned Hippo (Bronze Lvl 9) (Steel and Strength Type) ck Fur Gori (Bronze Lvl 10) (Strength Type) The whole organization was getting stronger but the iing war was also getting closer During the whole week the influence IMA was getting more wider and wider now they are one of the most feared group in the inner part of the forest While Shadowsh was training Purple Kitty he felt a sudden fluctuation of ice energy towards where the Frozen Crystal Tree is He knew that it symbolised one thing and that is Clwyd have awoken from his slumber not long after another fluctuation of energy was felt but this time it covered arge part of the cave and the energy emitting wasing from underground (Because of the improvement of thend the nts would also increase in quality and the growth rate would increase hastening the nts growth) Shadowsh was truly ecstatic when he heard the SYSTEM notification with the improvement of thend the amount of fooding from nts would also increased and it would directly hasten the improvement of Russel and other herbivore monsters He then sent a message towards Clwyd and Sean Sean toe to him he wants to look at their improvement In just a couple of seconds the two monster came but both of them have changed greatly Clwyd was now at least twice as big as before he also grown a water like wings while being enveloped in a ice armor he truly look like a dragon while Sean Sean have grown twice as big as he was and his cute little horns have grown much longer ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 150 Mana : 180 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) Passive Ability 5 : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 20 Mana : 100 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 57 CHAPTER 52 SECRET MEMBER Seeing their improvement Shadowsh decided to have the Shooter Division a special division in which only elemental monsters are allowed to join After deciding this he then told Clwyd about this and promoted him as the leader of the Shooter Division Since elemental monsters are rare and even if they found a couple of them low level elementals don¡¯t have intelligence While he was thinking of how tomand low level elementals and add them to the team the SYSTEM notified him (Elemental Monsters have strict hierarchy so if a low level Elemental monster saw higher quality ones they would be subservient to it) (This only works on Elemental Monsters that have same attribute) After knowing this he then informed France and Fredrick to look out for any monsters who are Elementals who have Nature, Earth, Ice or Water attribute ..... He also informed those from the Hunter and Scouting Division so were the Wild Division He then went to train the younger monsters once again While he was training some of the members he saw there was a couple of monsters dashing towards him in a panicked manner ¡°Leader something big happen the nts in the Yin Pond started growing rapidly¡± Hearing this Shadowsh immediately dash towards the Yin Pond when he got there he saw the White Lotus he transnted a month or so ago was now ten times asrge as before Not only the lotuses but the other nts near the Yin Pond started to change greatly What¡¯s more the Yin Pond started glowing in silvery light inducing a mysterious yet magical feeling The change between the Yin Pond and the nts in the surrounding cause him to be dazed aftering out of his stupor he immediately contacted the SYSTEM for an exnation (It is because of Sans and the System modification) (Sans absorbs extremely pure yin qi from the moon every night while the System would direct the flow of Moon Yin Qi towards the Yin Pond purifying the Yin Pond while at the same time increasing the quality of the lifeforms near and in it) ¡®Life forms? you mean nts?¡¯ (Not only nts the System found another lifeform in the Yin Pond the System concludes that the life form came from the white lotus that the Host brought it seems that the lifeform was dormant when Host obtained it) (If Host wanted you could use the remaining slots for summon to sign a contract with this monster System rmend it) Hearing this piece of information Shadowsh started to ponder to have the System rmend it this monster¡¯s grade is definitely not low He then epted it and after the contract is establish the only thing to do was to give it a name ¡®Is it a boy or a girl?¡¯ (Female) Hearing this Shadowsh deciyded to name her White Lotus out of the nt she came from ¡®Can I look at her data?¡¯ (No, she is still in her growth phase so just wait until she can finallye out of the White Lotus) Shadowsh was disappointed but at least he wasn¡¯t afraid that she would escape knowing that she already became a part of the family He then had his all the girls (Family) to train near the Yin Pond for the following days while he, Sans, Banjo, France, Karl, J-Darwin and Don Don would scout the Core Part of the forest for any news about the iing war Sans,Banjo and him would be on night duty while Russel would go to the deepest part of the forest and attend any gathering andstly the rest would be casual scouting during the day Even though their improvement slows a little but it was still much more better than the normal monsters leveling up Russel only needs to find any good nt or any items that could hasten the improvement of his strength because leveling up in Crimson Gold Rank is at least 10 times harder than leveling up in Gold Rank Russel improvements is the slowest among them all especially since he was a herbivore Shadowsh also started searching for any elemental monsters to bring back to the cave so that they could increase the strength of the organization by a notch The nts in the cave started growing rapidly with the help of the SYSTEM and the daily fertilizer from the organization¡¯s daily hunt Shadowsh have brought a rule that a member who went to hunt would bring a carcass back to the cave and throw them into a pit Then the carcass would be transported into different location inside the cave by JM and Sean Sean and because Sans can absorbs the death energy in the carcass there will be no corrotion of Death Yin Qi Now that the members of IMA were now stronger and because the cave was safe haven for them monster started to create a n inside the cave Every members even started to have a ranking list 1.) The Family (Shadowsh Family) 2.) Wind Wolf n (in¡¯s n) 3.) Mountain Hawk n (Fredrick¡¯s Race) 4.) Blue Eyes ck Apes There are the only ns inside the cave to be a n one must have at least 50 in the group or a dozen of the same race The undisputed crowned rulers of course Shadowsh family in the humans they should have the same status as a royalty in human kingdom The monsters started to strengthen their group so that they have the qualification to call themselves a n In the core part of the forest France was hovering above J-Darwin and Karl Russel have already speed off towards the deepest part of the forest The three of them were just in a casual exploration so they did not focus much in collecting information about the iing war but focus their attention in finding rare nts Suddenly a rustles was heard in the bushes causing the two to stop and proceeded to carefully creeps closer into the bushes Both of them knew that the strong monsters started to reserve their strength for the iing war so the two were not afraid in encountering a monster in the core part with France as their support they could definitely defeat any monster on the Gold Rank After the two of them got close suddenly J-Darwin nodded at Karl signalling him to stay on guard he then started to get closer some more *Swish* suddenly a small ck figure dashed out of the bushes J-Darwin was already ready so he smacked the thing to the ground When they finally saw what kind of thing they captured they were surprised to feel that the thing was actually not even on the Bronze Rank Level They then curiously look at it and found that it was a cute looking fat mouse monster the only peculiar thing is that it had a cat like ears golden fur with 3 golden short ws it also had a ck tail but its size is only as big as a te The monster was shivering but sensing that J-Darwin was not releasing any hostile intent it started to act cute blinking its huge eyes before rubbing its head towards J-Darwin¡¯s paw Seeing this J-Darwin let it go and they continued to explore in the forest J-Darwin and the others returned at sundown but their number had increased to four the little monster from earlier continued to follow J-Darwin until they decided to return and seeing that the monster seems to be attached to him J-Darwin let it rode him After they entered the cave they immediately went towards the training ground Shadowsh was busy teaching Purple Kitty when suddenly he felt J-Darwin Team¡¯s aura When he turned his head to inquire about the info they gathered he was actually startled to see a cute little monster ying with J-Darwin¡¯s ear He then approached the trio and asks ¡°Who is this cute little fe?¡± J-Darwin then told the story about how they met the little fe Hearing that such a little fe dared to explore the core part of the forest without even reaching Gold Rank After thinking how attached this little monster to J-Darwin he decided to name it Jaywin he then scanned it Jaywin (Lvl 2) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) He was truly surprised to see that it was actually just a Level 2 monster He then decided to add this little fe to the family especially when he looked at how J-Darwin was enjoying ying with it While watching the two y he had spark of inspiration to create a division for taking care of juvenile monsters It will be called Kindergarden Division and it would be operated by monsters that is not even on Bronze Rank or volunteered ones After thinking about this he then spread this information to everyone before returning in training monsters that has long ws about how to attack using w or any technique for it Chapter 58 CHAPTER 53 THE REQUEST Shadowsh then went and informed Sans, Banjo and JL that it was their time to explore the Core Part of the forest Since it was already sundown they only needed to wait a couple more minutes before they could go After a couple of minutes they set off to explore Shadowsh also brought 2 of the Evesting Dark Crows as their flying unit to scout their way and with Sans, JL, Banjo and him they could easily explore the core part of the forest because of the special situation in which all the monsters that are on Crimson Gold Rank are on standby The group of four then splits into two groups with one flying scout each Shadowsh is group with JL while Banjo and Sans were group ording by random picking (Ini Mini Mayni Mo) Even though JL was only a Bronze Rank monster he is adept in moving through the darkness because he was living all of his life in a cave in the past he was already adept in using his senses to see things The whole evening was chilly but this do not disturb Shadowsh and JL ..... Suddenly a long howl was heard and numerous ck wolves started to surround the two Shadowsh expression was solemn not because they were surrounded but the fact that theses wolves manage to escape the Evesting Dark Crow¡¯s sight and his senses The group of wolves were growling towards Shadowsh and JL Shadowsh looks at the group of wolves with disdain he was not one bit scare even though he was surrounded because he still have many tricks up of his sleeves Suddenly the wolves at front opened a path and a wolf a bit bigger than the rest walks in front Shadowsh suddenly felt danger he then became serious and look towards the wolf king Both of them started at each other Shadowsh was already ready to use his [Shadow Clones] and [irvoyance] The wolf king then raised his head making Shadowsh startled and was about to use his abilities but he stops after seeing the wolf king barks at his subordinate making them retreat He then looks at Shadowsh and spoke ¡°Trespassers may I ask what is your mission to trespass in our territory¡± ¡®Hmm it seems that it is quite intelligent¡¯ ¡°This is your territory sorry we did not know we will leave immediately¡± After thinking about it Shadowsh decided to solve this without conflict Seeing them leave the wolf king expression turned hesitant and seems want to say something to Shadowsh Shadowsh and JL was just about to leave the wolves territory when the wolf king stops them ¡°Young fox please wait a moment I have a request for you¡± The wolf king then looks at him expectantly it seems that the request he was asking for is really important to him ¡°Say it but if it is too dangerous or difficult I am sorry but we will not epting it and also the rewards must be appropriate¡± Shadowsh said like it was a matter a fact The wolf king nodded and started to ry the task to Shadowsh ¡°We are actually a n of Shadow Wolves we moved in the darkness we are adept in many things but our cavern was taken over by a group of Fireback Wolves even though we are of the same species our ns are different causing us to fight¡± ¡°We could definitely beat them if it was just a fair fight but they actually seek help from a strong monster maybe even stronger than Gold Rank¡± After listening to him Shadowsh finally knew why this is important for the wolves because the wolves moved during the night they need to rest during the day if their territory was taken over it would exhaust them and endanger them if they don¡¯t rest in a safe ce ¡°So what is in it for us?¡± Shadowsh then seriously ask for him as long as the rewards is appropriate he would definitely ept the task The wolf king then turned silent and kept walking back and forth while looking at his nsmen it seems that he was making a difficult decision ¡°I offer a dozen of my subordinates to you but the condition is to help us take back our home and take care of them¡± The wolf king then resolutely said Hearing this Shadowsh was greatly surprised if this is true he would definitely ept the task if they have 12 of these Shadow Wolves it would definitely increases the Nocturnal Division¡¯s strength He then started scrutinizing the group and found that all of them are Low Level Gold Rank Monster it would definitely boost the overall strength of the IMA if a dozen of these monsters joined the organization He then looks at the wolf king and answered ¡°We will be epting the task but I need to call some help from my team I will return tomorrow¡± Shadowsh then left with JL to explore another location he decided to return tomorrow with Clwyd and Karl with these two defeating the Fireback Wolves with the help of the Shadow Wolves would be a lot easier Clwyd has an advantage with his attribute while Karl with his brute strength and since he is also a fire type the wolves attack would not deal much damage Midnight came and Shadowsh group returned back to the cave They did not found any useful information about the iing war they could only wait for Russel for further information The next morning everyone was busy as always except for those that are on Nocturnal Division Since the battle against the humans the number of Silver Rank members have increased greatly Now the members started joining divisions to further enhance their strength and join the uing war The ones who truly wanted to get stronger are monsters that have numerous numbers but weak strength In the organization there are only 2 well known n of course Shadowsh Family is not in one of the two because in the heart of all the members they are the supreme rulers Shadowsh also created a requirement to be a n one needed to be a Gold Rank and at least a dozen members of the same n or 5 Silver Ranks on one n or dominate a division The Wind Wolves have exactly 17 members and not considering in they have 6 more Silver Rank in the n while the Mountain Hawks did not have any Silver Rank they numbered to be up to 30 and since they ruled the Air Force Division There are also ns that are strengthening themselves and also somewhat dominating their division The ck Fur Apes which total of 10 are dominating the Wild Division too bad they don¡¯t have a Silver Rank members but the strongest of them are already in Bronze Rank Level 10 so it is just a matter of time Second is the Whipping Purple Rats they have the most number of members in the organization they have 40+ members but none of them except for their leader reached Silver Rank and it seems that their quality is super low so it was already a challenged for them to break through Bronze Rank their leader only manage to reached Silver Rank because he was a Variant It was afternoon when Shadowsh woke up he then went to inform Clwyd and Karl about the task of fighting the Fireback Wolves Clwyd and Karl immediately agreed to help him in this task when they were just about to leave the cave Fredrick came flying towards them ¡°Boss please wait I want to join in this quest¡± Fredrick hurriedly said seeing that they were just about to leave Shadowsh then looks at him and strangely asks ¡°How do you know about this quest and why do you want to join us?¡± ¡°I heard it from one of the division members of Wild Division as for why I want to join you it is because I felt that I am very close to Ranking up I only need one final push if I join the fight it would hasten the Ranking up process¡± Hearing this Shadowsh finally realized that it seems that after the battle against the humans Fredrick has still not Rank up but was actually trying to increase his strength further to increase his chance of evolving ¡°Okay then call all the members who are on Bronze Rank Level 10 and any members that has a long range attack that is of Ice or Water attributes also call for JM and Don Don¡± only now did Shadowsh realised that the battle against the Fireback Wolves would definitely increase the overall chance of his subordinates to Rank up and what¡¯s more unlike the battle against the humans they now have an help After gathering all the Bronze Rank Level 10 members and a 7 more monsters that has a long range attack of Ice or Water type their whole team now has 43 members Chapter 59 CHAPTER 54 BLAZING SAVAGE WOLF KING There are 3 from the ck Fur Ape tribe while the rest came from different tribes Because of their number they spent an hour before they reached the Shadow Wolves territory The wolf king immediately greeted Shadowsh before shifting his focus to Karl and Clwyd that is beside Shadowsh he could tell these two are strong After he scrutinized the two he was satisfied with their strength he then proceeded to tell Shadowsh about the n ¡°Okay now that your team is here the lets discuss the n remember the operation should start at night because that is when the Shadow Wolvesbat strength really shine¡± Hearing this Shadowsh had everyone rest so that they could retain their peak condition for the iing battle Shadowsh then asks the Shadow Wolf King the direction on where the cavern is and decided to scout their enemy strength Night came inside a cavern there were numerous wolves with gray fur and red patch of fur on their back if counted they numbered at least a hundred In the center of the wolvesid a huge wolf with numerous female wolvesying besides it, its size were 1.5 times bigger than the wolves inside the cave abd unlike the others he had an additional red patches on his paws and his tail was also red ..... Shadowsh was using his [irvoyance] to scan all the wolves and their king he found out that the Fireback Wolves are mostly Low Level Gold Rank but when he scanned their king he found that it is a bona fide king a title above Alpha zing Savage Wolf King(King) (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior Grade) ¡®It seems that the battleter would definitely be a difficult one¡¯ Shadowsh seeing that they were a fighting a Crimson Gold Rank King Tier monster had an headache He then went back to inform everyone when he got back to the camp he saw 50 Low Level Gold Rank Shadow Wolf Shadowsh then scans everyone including the Shadow Wolf King to know their exact strength Shadow Wolves (Gold Lvl 1-3) (Excellent Grade) Shadow Wolf(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 7) (Excellent Grade) Seeing this Shadowsh was disappointed he thought that Shadow Wolves would have at least brought more members because they were fighting at least a 80-90 same rank monsters and there is also a Crimson Gold Rank leading them it would definitely a one sided massacre if they fought with this much disadvantage Seeing Shadowsh disappointed look the Shadow Wolf King seems to knew what he is thinking and released a howl Hearing their king¡¯s howl each Shadow Wolf also started howling then ck fogs gather to them After a 2 minutes the fog dissipated and the number of the Shadow Wolves doubled there is also 3 Shadow Wolf King standing besides them Seeing everyone from Shadowsh¡¯s group were dumbfounded Shadowsh was also dazed he then asks suspiciously ¡°Is it an illusion or a doppelganger skill?¡± The three Shadow Wolf King smiled and answered ¡°A doppelganger¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was very ecstatic with this skill their and the rest of the members the chances of winning have greatly increased He then looks at the Shadow Wolves group and saw that they were raising their head looking quite proud it us especially for the Shadow Wolf King Seeing Shadowsh let out a yful smile before summoning his 6 clones beside causing all the Shadow Wolves and their king to be the ones to be dumbfounded The Shadow Wolf King then asks dazedly ¡°Illusion? Doppelganger?¡± Shadowshugh and said ¡°Doppelganger¡± he then did not look back and lead his group towards the cavern Seeing them leave the Shadow Wolf Kinge out of his stupor he then barked towards his subordinates before dashing the wolves then also follow their king Shadowsh was running towards the cavern being followed by his group when he suddenly felt an iing wind and before he turned his head he saw that he Shadow Wolf King was actually dashing towards the cavern and behind him was his subordinates Their speed was pretty fast leaving Shadowsh¡¯s group behind Even though Shadowsh could catch up to them he did not do it He was using this opportunity to Rank Up his subordinates so he would definitely had to lead them All of the monsters he brought with him except for Clwyd, Karl and 3 None Ranked and one Silver Rank Shooter are all Bronze Rank Level 10 so they would surely be killed if they fought in the uing battle in disorganized manner Since there are 43 of them he then had the members of the Tank Division stand in front of the shooters while the rest would take on any Fireback Wolf they found by 10 to 1 so their safety should be at least guaranteed with the Fredrick and his clones supporting them When they finally arrived in front if the cavern they did not see the Shadow Wolves Everyone except for Shadowsh could not see the Shadow Wolves The Shadow Wolves were now slowly creeping into the cave they were being led by their king Seeing this Shadowsh had everyone slowly proceed towards the cavern he thenmanded ¡°Fredrick support the members during the fight disrupt any Fireback Wolves that are too difficult to handle while everyone must stick together and must cooperate with each other¡± He turned to Karl and Clwyd ¡°Karl, I want you to immediately enter Berserk Mode and take on the zing Savage Wolf King me, Clwyd and together with the Shadow Wolf King will support you¡± After saying that he then left his clones as guards for the members and then went and blend into the shadows When the Shadow Wolves finally arrived inside the zing Savage Wolf King suddenly opens its eyes and stood up before releasing a roar All of the Fireback Wolves suddenly stood up and lined up in front of their king and started growling at the entrance of the cavern Shadowsh was greatly surprised by how great the senses of the zing Savage Wolf King While all of the Shadow Wolves were dumbfounded because they were found out a very fast shadow dash towards the zing Savage Wolf King Sering this the zing Savage Wolf King let out a human like sneer before barking towards his subordinate Hearing his bark all of the Fireback Wolves started releasing Fireballs towards the iing monster forcing it to stop The shadow was Shadowsh since they were already found out then frontalbat can no longer avoided Seeing this the Shadow Wolf King then also issued his orders and countless Shadow Wolves release some kind of attack that was just like Energy Ball but made up of dark element *Boom* *boom* *boom* countless explosion ured when the two forces attacks met Seeing this Shadowsh message Clwyd to have the others advance and the two of them to hurry After that he then started to carefully approached the zing Savage Wolf King The fight was now on full throttle countless wolves started tearing each other apart causing the ground in the cave to be watered by blood Suddenly the zing Savage Wolf King pounced towards where the Shadow Wolf King is Seeing this Shadowsh cursed and also dash towards the Shadow Wolf King The Shadow Wolf King was busy fighting when it suddenly felt a threat of death it instinctively rolled away *Boom* the zing Savage Wolf King arrived at the scene destroying the ground underneath the Shadow Wolf King earlier The surrounding wolves were thrown away and some of the wolves even perished Seeing his subordinates died in front of him cause the Shadow Wolf King to be enraged it then started using his skills and bombarded the zing Savage Wolf King The zing Savage Wolf King looks at the iing attack with disdain and only used one of his paws to smack the iing attack When the Shadow Wolf King saw this he was dumbfounded and could not react when the zing Savage Wolf King smack it *Yelp* the attack cause the Shadow Wolf King to flew and let out a pained yelp When the zing Savage Wolf King was just about to continue Shadowsh suddenly appeared above it and was already using [Double ming Dark sh] *Swish* Shadowsh attack might be fast but the reaction of the zing Savage Wolf King is also not slow When it felt the auraing from the attack the zing Savage Wolf King realised that it would definitely won¡¯t leave unscathed It took a leap dodging the attack but Shadowsh already used another skill he knows that the earlier attack would not defeat the zing Savage Wolf King so he already decided to use everything he got [Dark me st] *Boom* the zing Savage Wolf King once again dodge it and also released its attack a stream of mes came out from his mouth Shadowsh feeling the intensity of the attack immediately dodge it and fired a couple of me Bullets Chapter 60 CHAPTER 55 TRIO VS BLAZING SAVAGE WOLF KING The zing Savage Wolf King then stops releasing mes and howled The howl cause Shadowsh to stop causing his expression to turn ugly ¡®Sh*t an attack that restrict movements¡¯ The zing Savage Wolf King dashed towards Shadowsh and attacked him using its sharp ws that was covered by intense me energy When the attack was just about to hit Shadowsh a huge shadow blocked it *Roar* Karl let out a pained roar when it felt the zing Savage Wolf King even though he already used his berserk skill he was still sent away for a couple of steps w marks were embedded on his body and was leaking blood continuously ..... The zing Savage Wolf King was angry seeing his attack failed Karl let out another roar and charged towards the zing Savage Wolf King The zing Savage Wolf King looks at Karl then suddenly released its intense ming breath from earlier towards the immobile Shadowsh Suddenly a gush of water met the iing attack The attacks met and became gas the attacks even cause a loud sound when it met Karl was naturally enraged seeing the zing Savage Wolf King ignore him and was adamant in killing his boss He then also released a powerful roar that seems to strengthen all the member of their force what¡¯s more his aura increased a bit causing the zing Savage Wolf King to finally became serious The two were staring at each neither side wants to be the first one to move Suddenly numerous Ice Spikes came flying towards the zing Savage Wolf King It distracted the zing Savage Wolf King for a sec but it was all the time Karl needed Karl pounced towards the zing Savage Wolf King swinging his right paws into its face The zing Savage Wolf King step back dodging Karl¡¯s attack and then sent a sh towards Karl¡¯s face A freezing attack came flying towards the zing Savage Wolf King Even though it sensed the iing attack but still the zing Savage Wolf King continue brandishing his ws at Karl *Boom* the attack collided at the zing Savage Wolf King causing a fog enveloped it When the fog finally disperse they saw the zing Savage Wolf King was covered in zing mes on the red patches of his body *Swoosh* the zing Savage Wolf King disappeared and arrived in front of Clwyd releasing a ming breath *Roar* Clwyd released a pained roar the attack destroyed his scales and some part of his body since he was an ice and water element any fire attack that can destroy his defence would cause him pain The zing Savage Wolf King was just about to continue his onught when Shadowsh suddenly arrives his back and wrapped all of tails at its neck Shadowsh was tightening the coil of his tails at the zing Savage Wolf King¡¯s neck he also used his [ming Double Dark sh] to dig his ws at the zing Savage Wolf King¡¯s back The zing Savage Wolf King let out an angry bellow and started to wildly struggle the mes on his back increased in intensity Shadowsh was actually devouring the me element he knows that if he stops he would be burning in the back of the zing Savage Wolf King Seeing the zing Savage Wolf King struggle Karl and Clwyd went into action Karl tanked the zing Savage Wolf King every injury he sustain would only boost his ferocity Clwyd kept sending Ice Spikes at the zing Savage Wolf King and every now and then he would use [Giga Hydro st] After a couple of minutes the zing Savage Wolf King was now full of bruises it seems to decided onto something abd countless fire element gather into it *Boom* a me tornado enveloped Karl and Shadowsh together with the zing Savage Wolf King Clwyd was sent flying wgen the tornado appeared Shadowsh and Karl were covered into mes causing the zing Savage Wolf King to grin even though it was also burning this move was its and it also have frightening affinity with fire elements After a couple more seconds the zing Savage Wolf King felt the tails on his neck kept tightening and what¡¯s more 3 of the tails were releasing heat and it kept getting more hotter It then turned its head to where Karl is and saw an unbelievable scene it saw that Karl was devouring the mes and its mane was now fully covered in mes his body was also growing bigger and stronger so his aura The zing Savage Wolf King finally realised it made the greatest mistake of its life and tried to cancel the skill but when it tried it failed the one controlling the skill was not him anymore the zing Savage Wolf King was now despairing as it felt the coil on its neck tightening and watching its enemy getting stronger Finally after a couple more minutes the zing Savage Wolf King finally died out of suffocation but the ming tornado was still operating The one controlling it was Shadowsh after devouring an extremelyrge amount of fire element he now able to gather fire element in absurd degree and with the ming tornado he and Karl could use this to strengthen themselves *Boom* after a couple more minutes an explosion ured creating a pir of mes in the tornado then Karl¡¯s body was now fully enveloped in mes Roars kept sounding out of the ming ball the change made everyone in the cave silent and focus towards the ball of mes *Roar* a loud and powerful roar was heard as the mes around Karl disappeared Karl was now twice as big as his berserk mode is his mane was now made up of burning mes All around his paws and the tip of his tail was also burning there are also some kind of mark of a sun on his forehead When the members of IMA saw this they all burst into cheers and they all started celebrating while it was reversed for the Fireback Wolves sensing Karl¡¯s aura they¡¯ve started whimpering especially since they no longer felt their king¡¯s aura Karl issued another roar forcing all the Fireback Wolves to kneel Suddenly another pirs of me appeared behind Karl The auraing from the pir of me kept getting stronger and the mes intensity kept getting stronger After everything settled down they all saw a fox with 6 tails and there were 2 burning orbs revolving around him there was also a mark that formed a crown like on his head The fox does not release any aura of ferocity but an aura of supreme dignity he was graceful looking Shadowsh finally finished evolving and what¡¯s more during the evolution the SYSTEM had him eat the zing Savage Wolf King He then started walking slowly in front of everyone All of the monsters in the cavern started kneeling down even their enemies Shadowsh started speaking to the Fireback Wolves ¡°All of you be my subordinate¡± The Fireback Wolves started to look at each other they are extremely reluctant to ept a new leader especially one that is not from their kind ¡°Your king was defeated by me and I also promised to you all to rule you with fairness and make all of you stronger than yourself is it not what you all seek for¡± What he said made all the Fireback Wolves silent they then started to hesitate wether to ept or not Suddenly one Fireback Wolf with only one eye and many scars step forward and ask ¡°Will you truly take care of us even our family?¡± Shadowsh smiled and answered ¡°As long as you are loyal to me I will take care of each and everyone¡± Hearing this the one eyed Fireback Wolf barks at itspanion and every Fireback Wolf started bow down their head and prostrate to Shadowsh Shadowsh then told the Fireback Wolves that he would be making the one eyed Fireback Wolf their leader and named him Scar After that he went towards where the Shadow Wolf King is and when he finally saw its condition he couldn¡¯t help but pity it The zing Savage Wolf King was truly very strong it even manage to beat Karl in a closebat match if he did not ambush it and caught it unprepared they would fighting in a disadvantageous fight Since the Shadow Wolf King was hit earlier it now sustained heavy injuring and was now breathing difficultly The Shadow Wolves seeing this started howling with a pained expression they know in this condition the monster only left with an hour or so to live After deliberating for a couple of seconds Shadowsh suddenly told something to all the Shadow Wolves ¡°I can save your king¡± Even though it was just a short sentence rekindled all the hope of all the Shadow Wolves ¡°But I have a condition and that is fr all of you to swear allegiance to me¡± Chapter 61 CHAPTER 56 SUBDUE When the Shadow Wolves heard this they all look at each other just for a couple of seconds before answering ¡°We agree!¡± Hearing this Shadowsh smiled and then sent a message to France toe ASAP He then told every member that he brought to return back to the cave Karl will be the one leading all the Fireback Wolves back to the cave he will be also the one that will be introducing the wolves to IMA and to their family He also sent back all the Shadow Wolves back to their home and had them informed the members of the pack that did not join the battle about their allegiance to him After waiting for a couple of minutes France finally arrives Shadowsh then rode France while the Shadow Wolf King was also loaded onto France¡¯s back ..... When the Shadow Wolf King finally regained consciousness it saw that it was beside a tree that excludes great amount of vitality It then started looking around and found that the ce he was now was greatly different to what it knows ¡°So your finally awake¡± suddenly an abrupt voice came from behind the Shadow Wolf King When it turned its head it was surprised to see the newly evolve Shadowsh It then asks ¡°What happened during the battle? Did we win? Are my subordinates okay?¡± Shadowsh hearing his question answered calmly ¡°When you were attacked by the zing Savage Wolf King and loss consciousness the three of us fought the zing Savage Wolf King together¡± ¡°After working together we finally defeated the zing Savage Wolf King and subdued all the Fireback Wolves in the cave¡± When thee Shadow Wolf King heard this it heaved a sigh of relief but the next thing Shadowsh told him left him dumbfounded ¡°Since you were heavily injured and had a risk of dying me and all of your subordinates agreed on a deal¡± ¡°The deal is that I save you and they would swear allegiance to me¡± ¡°They did not think much about it and agreed immediately¡± ¡°Oh also I had already bind you with my blood so you are also considered one of my subordinate¡± The Shadow Wolf King was left into dazed when Shadowsh finally finished It then shook its head thinking how sly Shadowsh is ¡°Then where am I now?¡± Knowing that he was already binded he could not do anything anymore except for epting the situation ¡°You are now in my territory and the home of the Intelligent Monster Alliance¡± Shadowsh proudly said ¡°Intelligent Monster Alliance?¡± The Shadow Wolf King was very puzzled hearing an alliance he did know ¡°An alliance that was formed in the outer part of the forest and now dominated the inner part of the forest¡± Hearing this the Shadow Wolf King was truly surprised to think that monsters that came from the outer part of the forest manage to dominate the inner part of the forest ¡°Since you are already okay thene with me and bring your pack in here since you all are already a member of the alliance¡± ¡°And since you are considered a leader of a n it is appropriate that you should have a name¡± ¡°I officially gave you the name Junnel¡± Shadowsh then went out together with Junnel and went towards the Shadow Wolves territory When they finally arrived at the Shadow Wolves base he realised there at least a hundred Shadow Wolves and every pup would be born a Silver Rank monster After realising this Shadowsh was ecstatic and also have an idea of having them absorb some of the Evesting Dark Rose energy Since the SYSTEM controlled all the non-living things in the cave it could control the Evesting Dark Rose now it could strengthen monsters without hypnotizing it There is still some effect though now the monsters that would be extremely protective and loyal to the Evesting Dark Rose and the effect would also transmitted to him but it was a great thing to him since they would be extremely loyal to him After bringing them back to the cave he had the Shadow Wolves build their den close to the Evesting Dark Rose After everything settles down he then scans Karl and him to see their improvement Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) When he saw Karl¡¯s improvement he was greatly surprised and happy now another Legendary Monster joined the team He also decided in creating a Division that is purely made up of Legendary Grade Monster once another Legendary Grade monster join up in the rank He then looks at his improvement with anticipation ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 6 Tailed Demon Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mid Rank Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning and Bleeding Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (50 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 300 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : King Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the Host ability to subdue other monster) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Sixth tail will increase the skills damage by 60%) (Additional Ability : ming Orbs) (ming Orbs : Increase the Host ability to absorb surrounding me elements) (Increase the damage of fire type skills of the Host by 50% each orb) Active Ability 4 : Perfect Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength and skill of the user) (1 Clone) (50 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 10 hour) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 350%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) (This ability will increase as the number of fights that the host will be involve increase) Ability points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was shocked to see how much his abilities and skills improved his [Shadow Clones] became [Perfect Shadow Clones] even though it decreased the number of clones he could summon but it improved its quality now the clone can use skills and with the ability [Battle Instinct] the clone would definitely be an expert in battle His third Passive Ability also gained an additional ability that increased his affinity towards the fire element and increase his firepower What made him puzzled was the additional Mid Rank on his grade so he immediately asks the SYSTEM (Once a monster became a legendary monster enhancing its grade would take at least 100 times difficult than before) (Because of the SYSTEM the host and the others Evolve 10 times as easy as ordinary monsters) After hearing now he understood this he always thought his only cheat ability was SP now he finally knew his greatest cheat it is the SYSTEM He then spent the entire day adapting to his new form and fighting with his clone Karl justid in the open the whole day the SYSTEM informed him that Karl evolved into one of the rarer evolution of his kind and gained the ability to absorbs the Sun¡¯s energy Not only this ability could absorb the sun¡¯s energy but it also purifies Karl¡¯s bloodline increasing his chances in evolving again The SYSTEM had Karl sleeps besides the Sunflowers increasing the amount of pure sun energy in the cave it also increase other mobsters that has a pure fire attribute Now the whole energy in the cave was bnced with the sun¡¯s energy that Karl and the Sunflower¡¯s absorb and the moon energy that Sans and the Yin Pond absorbs ..... Chapter 62 CHAPTER 57 GUEST After the the battle between the Fireback Wolves Fredrick and some of the members that joined manage to Rank Up Since the battle Fredrick went into the wild by himself it seems that he was close in evolving so he doesn¡¯t want this opportunity to be wasted The Blue Eyed ck Apes also started to push themselves harder seeing how the ck Fur Apes gain some additional Silver Rank members Now that the ns inside the cave increased thepetition be much more heated What Shadowsh did not expect was that after recovering and absorbing some of the Evesting Dark Rose¡¯s energy Junnel manage to evolve Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) After evolving Junnel started to ept numerous different task for the IMA increasing his CP but he donated it all to his pack ..... Knowing this all the Fireback Wolves also started operating in maximum capacity not wanting to be left behind by their rivals Everything was going ok for the whole organization but Shadowsh was somewhat anxious because Russel have still not return Another week have passed and Russel still have note back making everyone from Shadowsh worry Even though this is the situation the IMA did not stop growing on the contrary because of the frequent hunt and search the development of the organization increased Everyone started improving especially the neers since they are low level they improved the fastest Violet and JL finally be a high level Bronze Rank Monster With the frequent healing Bun Bun and her mother improved tremendously and level up more than once ire (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 9) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) The others also improved and level up at least once Valkiry (Lvl 6) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 5) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) The other members did not manage to level up but with the frequent training and battle they improved their control of their skills andbat ability JM, his mother and Clwyd was also in Ranking up phase they all finally reached the peak of Silver Rank Level 10 Sans finally became a bona fide Gold Rank monster and learned a new skill ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (10 Energy/Use) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (10 Energy/Use) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) Yin st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use)0 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 251 + 100% Mana : 233 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not only Sans, Banjo and Don Don have also improved greatly and finally became a high level Silver Rank monster with the help of their intense training Banjo had the help of dragon meat so he managed to level up to the same level as Don Don even though he is a Legendary monster All the girls have also level up and all of them finally be a high level Silver Rank monster Both Lucy and re are Silver Rank Level 7 while Foxxy and Dorothy are Silver Rank Level 8 and Flora manage to level up and was now on Silver Rank Level 9 After continuously challenging himself Fredrick finally evolve Fredrick (Silver Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) What is surprising is that Leafinia became a high level Non-Rank monster Beety have also became a Level 10 monster if she manage to Rank up it would greatly boost the strength of her subordinates Even Nightmare have level up even though it only serve as a mount for Sans His family is not the only one who manage to improved but everyone on the organization also level up once or twice What is the funny thing is that the three Wolf n startedpeting with themselves even though the Wind Wolf n was the weakest it had the greatest authority and poprity of the three causing the situation to be heated up The three ns was now called the three elemental wolves n each n expertise one particr element There is also another n that manage to gain the attention of the members in the organization Poison Feathertip Bird it numbered about 70 to 80 even though their grades are not that high and there are only 7 Silver Rank in the group they all have a particr skill [Feather Strike] A skill that will fire their feathers and since they have poison on the tip if a Gold Rank monster was hit by at least 20 feathers it would be paralyzed or poisoned to death Now that the IMA got increasingly stronger the number of members also increased So Shadowsh made many new arrangement to the organization First the organization will be split in ranks Outer, Inner, Special, Core and Family Outer Rank members are the newest member of the organization and they can only live outside the cave Inner Rank members are members that have reached Silver Rank or members that have been with the organization when they were just in the outer part of the forest Special Members are members belonging in a n so they could stay inside the cave but they will be just reserve members unless they contributed a lot to the organization Core Members are the Division Leaders and Dub Division Leaders it also included the elites of the division The Family is just a formality for Shadowsh¡¯s family because the whole organization epted them to be their rulers While Shadowsh and the others were worrying about Russel a loud sound of trumpet came from the cave¡¯s entrance Shadowsh immediately dashed towards the cave¡¯s entrance because he knows that it was Russel that issued the sound from earlier When he finally arrived at the cave¡¯s entrance he saw Russel together with other different monsters that radiated monstrous pressure that cause even Shadowsh to feel a little bit scared ¡°Hmm you felt familiar I don¡¯t know why but I seem to be annoyed at you¡± Suddenly someone behind Russel spoke When Shadowsh looks at the monster he became stunned and have a chill on his back It was the Frozen Wyvern the former owner of the Frozen Crystal Tree ¡°Oh? you know this pesky little fe?¡± Another voice was heard but this time it was twice as loud and it also invoke the feeling of extreme might when heard Shadowsh was once again stunned speechless it was actually the Troll Commander ¡°Oh? Troll you know this monster?¡± This time it was another monster in which Shadowsh was unfamiliar with it looks like a humanoid like monster but it had green hair with dress (Author : Kinda look like Gardevoir from pokemon) ..... (BTW she is my waifu) While the monsters were talking at each other Shadowsh was daze thinking ¡®What the heck why all of these powerful monster gathered here?¡¯ ¡°Hey little fe won¡¯t you invite us in¡± Suddenly one of the monster that looks like a ck tiger asks Shadowsh ¡°Oh?¡± When Shadowsh heard this his first reaction was to stupidly tilt his head and then after realising what the tiger asks he immediately repeatedly nod his head but he hastily told the SYSTEM to hide the Frozen Crystal Tree Aura and have Clwyd cover it with ice He then lead everyone inside the cave when they finally saw what the cave looks like they could not help but marvel at how beautiful it is Chapter 63 CHAPTER 58 GATHER Then Shadowsh lead them into the center and have everyone in the family gather into the center When the powerful monsters was busy exploring the cave Shadowsh asks Russel why all these powerful monsters gathered here Since Russel still could not speak it only told Shadowsh the reason through the blood contract When Shadowsh heard the reason he was stunned it was actually to invite him and the others to join the iing war Knowing this he then went and directly asks the Troll Commander ¡°Why do you want to seek our help not one of us here are monsters that surpassed Gold Rank except for Russel?¡± The Troll Commander smiled and spoke ¡°In terms ofbat strength you are one of the strongest in all of Gold Rank monster in the entire forest what¡¯s more you have great ability to lead other monsters to battle even though all of your strength are weaker than the rest but when you team up together all of you could even defeat a monster that surpassed Gold Rank¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded even though in a one on one fight they might be utterly defeated when fighting a Crimson Gold Rank monster but if they work together they could definitely kill it ..... ¡°Okay then I epted the proposal but the condition is that we are only be supporting you guys we are not going to truly fight¡± He said in a solemn manner The Troll Commander smiled and said ¡°Of course after all none of you have the strength to truly fight the invasion of the Chaos Beast¡± When he heard this he heaved a sigh of relief at least they could participate in the fight without sneaking in ¡°So when will the battlemence¡± The Troll Commander¡¯s smile disappeared he then said gravely ¡°3 days from now¡± ¡°Oh by the way before I forgot the humans will also joining the battle but they will be helping us so don¡¯t you dare cause any trouble¡± The Troll Commander warned Shadowsh seriously Shadowsh nodded and then introduced everyone to the organization and all the wonderful ces inside the cave One of the monster that Russel brought even fell in love with the Yin Pond it took a long time before the others persuaded it to leave When everyone finally left all of the residence of the cave heave a sigh of relief including Shadowsh even though he did not scanned them he is 100% sure that all of them were Crimson Gold Rank at least There was one monster that pisses off Shadowsh though it was the Lightning Spirit Fox that the Frozen Wyvern fought it seems that it had a thing for his mother and Flora if it weren¡¯t for the others Shadowsh would surely make him stay in the cave forever While everyone started continuing their business Shadowsh gathered every Division Leader and Sub Division Leader to the center After everyone was gathered Shadowsh then started speaking ¡°Everyone the war is upon us so three days from now I want you all to gather all of your elites to join the war¡± ¡°n informed all the Gold Rank monster that all of them are also going to join the war¡± ¡°That is all everyone¡± After he finished his announcement he then had a meeting just with his family After the rest left leaving him only with his family ¡°3 dayster the war will start everyone except for Scarlet, JL, Foxxy, Lucy, re, Dorothy, Bun Bun, Purple Kitty, Violet, Jaywin and Valkiry will participate in the war¡± After Shadowsh finished saying that all of his sisters started disagreeing ¡°No I cannot ept this arrangement¡± (Lucy) ¡°Are you saying I am not strong enough to join¡± (Foxxy) ¡°Big bro even though I am not as strong as you I can still help you fight¡± (Dorothy) ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me even though I could not fight as strong as you I can heal the others¡± (Bun Bun) ¡°I have trained hard just to prove you I am strong enough to fight alongside you guys¡± (re) ¡°Even though I am just a neer I already felt the same as everyone here please just let me join you guys¡± (JL) ¡°Enough!!!¡± Shadowsh suddenly shouted ¡°I am not looking down in all of you but all of youck in experience in handling difficult situation and all of your personality is still too immature for the iing war¡± ¡°Lucy and JL are the only ones mature enough to participate but I need them to hold the fort down¡± After saying that Shadowsh immediately left and went to train the participating monsters All the members who could not join were silent all of them were gloomy except for JL and Lucy ¡°Okay girls don¡¯t be sad you know that your big brother only wants to protect you and your safety and what he said were right¡± Mary started consoling them ¡°Then why does Sean Sean joining you guys?¡± Foxxy ask unhappily ¡°Unlike all of you Sean Sean could recover himself by absorbing the surrounding earth element as long as his core is not destroyed¡± Flora suddenly said While the girls are discussing Shadowsh started training the wolves because they are the ones who have the most number of member participating during the iing war Even though they are nimble and have sharp ws and fangs Shadowsh only trained their long range skill after all they are only function as support so they don¡¯t need to fight in the frontline Sans situation is worrying of all but since the war wouldst for who knows who Shadowsh had him trained the Shadow Wolves Elites to apany him during the night shift he had trained themselves in guarding a certain location so they improve their ability to guard The whole cave started to be much more tenser as the iing day of the war is closing in 3 dayster Shadowsh then lead everyone that is participating in the war towards the deepest part of the Jade Forest When he finally got there he saw many other Gold and some of the Crimson Gold Rank monster that have already arrived ahead of them they are all looking in front Shadowsh also look at the front and saw another different monster than the three overlords he once saw during the gathering The monster looks like a golden dragon only that it had no horns besides it was the Troll Commander and the humanoid monster that visited the cave ¡°Now that nearly everyone is here lets introduced ourselves and also have you meet the humans that we are cooperating with¡± The dragon started speaking and his voice sounded mature After that everyone started introducing themselves While everyone was chatting with each other a bolt came in front of Shadowsh and the Lightning Spirit Fox arrives ¡°Hey kiddo I see that all of you already arrived so where¡¯s your mother¡± The Lighting Spirit Fox started searching towards at Shadowsh group Shadowsh lips started twitching thankfully he had his mother and Flora apany Sans in a shader area ¡°Where my mom is none of your concern¡± Shadowsh said grumpily while thinking ¡®Once I Rank up to Gold Rank I will beat your ass and f*ck some of your tribesmen¡¯ ¡°Oh,e on kiddo don¡¯t be too cold after all I might be your dad¡± The Lighting Spirit Fox said in a confident manner Hearing this Shadowsh was about to strangle him when suddenly a shout was heard ¡°Hey yourte brat¡± The Troll Commander started walking towards them he did not know that he just stopped a soon to be murder case ¡°Hahaha it was because I brought the elites of our organization and because of our number we advance much slower than the others¡± Shadowshughed while exining while also thinking ¡®Phew, how close I nearly used my tails to strangle that bastard¡¯ His exnation was also true it was because he brought more than 60 Fireback Wolves, A dozen Wind Wolf because in requested, and 40 Shadow Wolves They had a number of more than a hundred so they slowed down for a bit so that all of them would arrive together After chatting a bit the Troll then started introducing Shadowsh to various powerful monsters in the forest When everyone finished introducing themselves the golden dragon then brought everyone to meet up with the humans When the monsters and human met it was quite awkward after all the only ones who couldmunicate with them was the golden dragon, the humanoid monster and the Troll Commander Suddenly the atmosphere be tense when Shadowsh¡¯s groupe face to face with their old enemy The human soldiers that once fought with Shadowsh was ring at them furiously after all Shadowsh and the others killed some of theirrade While the two group was staring at each other one of the humans that was on a dark armor said something to the golden uniformed man causing him to snort and lead his soldier away from Shadowsh¡¯s group Chapter 64 CHAPTER 59 MEET AGAIN Shadowsh was quite curious how did the humans manage to identify him so he immediately asks the SYSTEM (It is probably because Banjo and Russel is besides the Host) When he heard this he finally realised that with Banjo and Russel distinctive feature the soldiers immediately recognize him (The System also manage to have an additional ability) Suddenly the SYSTEM notification rang ¡®Oh? what is it?¡¯ (The System could now trante the humannguage) ..... ¡®That means I can now understand humannguage?¡¯ (Yes) Hearing this Shadowsh became happy even though he was a monster now he always wanted to interact with another human since he was one once before The humans and monster is still in an awkward situation but at least they did not cause a disturbance nor annoy each other This situation do not apply to Shadowsh and his group Whenever the soldiers saw them they would re at them as if they want to devour them whole This situation persist until evening causing Shadowsh and his group to have dinner in a somewhat remote part of the base Since it was dangerous at night and Shadowsh don¡¯t truly trust the humans he had Sans and the other Shadow Wolves patrol their surroundings The next day the group started to travel towards the battlefield Shadowsh found out after chatting with the Troll Commander that they needed to pass through 2 forest the Night Howling Forest and Flower Forest They will be riding a flying ship towards the battlefield since the ship operation is expensive some of the forest resources was offered to operate the ship Since their number is too much for the ship to handle the rest would have to wait before it is their turn Shadowsh had Banjo, J-Darwin and France to go first since he could not leave the others and he also wanted to know the situation he decided to send the three first Each time the ship would embark numerous soldiers and monsters would aboard it and there will be always amander and a Crimson Gold Rank monster with it Since the ship is fast it took only 6 days before every soldiers and monsters to be brought into the battlefield Shadowsh already knows what kind of situation is in the battlefield before they got there thanks to the three telling him through the SYSTEM He was very gloomy to found out that other than Chaos Beast there is also another lifeform that they are fighting causing chaos to everyone in the group There would always be numerous death every day causing the atmosphere in their camp to be gloomy and vtile there is already numerous cases of infighting between monster and humans When Shadowsh and the rest finally arrived they regroup with their members The Troll Commander then inform the neers about the current situation When the others heard the current situation they all became very shocked The only except for this is Shadowsh since he was already informed about the situation He then went towards the battlefield and saw numerous carcasses of different raceid in the ground Seeing this he started teleporting some of it back to the cave and had the SYSTEM manage the chaotic energy of the carcasses While the war was still ongoing Shadowsh had his group stay in the back while killing some of the weaker Chaos Beast He also left Russel there to guard after the rest while he brought Banjo, Karl, J-Darwin, Clwyd and France to help the stronger monsters fought some of the stronger enemies Sans and the Evesting Dark Crows were on standby in the camp After they arrived at the battlefront they saw countless spells and skills rain down from both sides Shadowsh then started searching for the Troll Commander since this is the monster that left a great impression to him he decided to help him After activating [irvoyance] his sight increased after searching for a couple of minutes he finally found the Troll Commander fighting 2 different demons he also found that the Troll Commander was in a disadvantageous situation Shadowsh then scanned the two demons since they are busy fighting they should not sense him Great Abbysal Demon (Crimson Gold Rank 6) (Lord Rank Demon) (Strengthening Type Demon) Blood Demon (Crimson Gold Rank 5) (High Lord Rank Demon) (Curse Type Demon) When he finally finished reading their stats he was startled to see a different kind of info but since the Troll Commander is slowly losing he did not immediately asks the SYSTEM and directly went to assist the Troll Commander The Great Abbysal Demon swung his ws towards the Troll Commander *Peng* The Troll Commander parried it using his greatsword but suddenly the Blood Demon appeared on his back and creates a blood spear striking it towards the Troll Commander Chest *Boom* The Blood Demon was suddenly hit by numerous attack causing the spear trajectory to change only brushing at the Troll Commander¡¯s shoulder *Roar* The Troll Commander then swing his greatsword towards the Great Abbysal Demon *Boom* the attack cause the Great Abbysal Demon to took a couple of steps back and also destroyed some of its scale The Blood Demon then started to scans its surrounding searching for the ones who attacked it when it saw Shadowsh and the others it seems to realise something and it released an enraged roar before creating a blood scythe then charging at them Seeing this Shadowsh immediately had Karl go into berserk mode and had him tank the Blood Demon he also ordered Clwyd to help him with the job He then ordered France to go into Thunder Lord Fury Mode and have him bombard the iing Blood Demon He then used [Perfect Shadow Clone] and had it charge towards the Blood Demon The Blood Demon seeing the iing attack of France swung his scythe to meet it Every strike destroyed the iing thunderbolts while it was busy fending off France attack a shadow dashed towards it and swung its ws to the Blood Demon The one who attacked was Shadowsh¡¯s clone even though it already used [ming Double Dark sh] it only manage to wound the Blood Demon a little and it practically recovered immediately ¡°@#@##@#@¡ê3¡ê@@#¡± The Blood Demon shouted something but since it was from another race no one understood it but Shadowsh knew the Blood Demon was mocking them since it was looking at them with a mocking gaze Seeing that they are no match for the Blood Demon Shadowsh had everyone retreat in a safe distance and have his clone attack it even though his clone could not use any active ability but it copied all the passive ability The Blood Demon looks at the clone with disdain and sent a bullet like attack towards the clone creating countless holes into it Seeing this Shadowsh had everyone fired everything that they got towards the Blood Demon as long as they stall it long enough for the Troll Commander to rescue them Countless skill flew towards the Blood Demon causing it to continuously swing his scythe *Roar* While the Blood Demon kept getting closer to Shadowsh albeit slowly two powerful roar was heard Even though Shadowsh and the others are quite curious who were the ones who roared they do not have any leisure to look because they all focused only to the Blood Demon This was not the case for the Blood Demon it turned its head towards themotion and saw something that made its eyes wide open it then issued a roar and hasten its advance towards Shadowsh and the others Seeing this Shadowsh felt even more pressure just as the battle was getting more heated a bright light appeared behind the Blood Demon and sted the Blood Demon blowing it away Shadowsh was clearly startled with the development but he heaved a sigh of relief realising they were saved If the Blood Demon was a fighting type demon they wouldn¡¯t survive even for just a minute but since the Blood Demon is specialised in curses and since it needed a lot of time to chant a curse it could not do it if it was being interrupted by Shadowsh and the rest When Shadowsh finally saw the one who saved them he was a little surprised it was actually the humanoid monster that they met in the cave ¡°Thank you young fox for helping Troll leave this demon to me and get out of here this is not the ce that your level should be¡± The humanoid monster warned them before flying towards the Blood Demon ¡®She is floating!!!¡¯ Seeing the humanoid monster flew towards the Blood Demon Shadowsh was stunned to see another monster other than Leafinia that can float on its own After hee out of his stupor he immediately lead the others to retreat what the humanoid monster told him earlier is the truth this location is only for the powerful monster in the battlefield not for them Chapter 65 CHAPTER 60 THE WAR After avoiding countless powerful beings that were fighting they finally managed to return back to the base safely Karl and France immediately went to sleep to recover after using their respective modes Suddenly amotion was heard in the base entrance causing Shadowsh and the others who are still not tired to dash towards the entrance When they arrived at the entrance they saw a man who only have one armed and have his body full bondages walking back to the base Repeated cries of panic and worry was heard from the soldiers and when Shadowsh heard what they said he finally realised why the humans were panicking it was actually one of the humanmander Suddenly the Golden Uniformed Man along with his subordinates started to escort the injuredmander back to their tent Shadowsh just sighed seeing this unlike monsters humans are truly weak physically and they don¡¯t have the inborn ability to recover themselves just by eating ..... ¡°ire go and heal that injured human¡± After saying that he then brought 10 Fireback and Wind Wolves with him he also brought Sans because of the ongoing fight and the Abbysal Demons the whole sky was covered with dark clouds creating a gloomy atmosphere but this situation helps Sans at least When they arrive at the battlefield where the Gold Rank monsters and the human soldiers fought with the weaker Chaos Beast and Abbysal Demons ¡°Okay everyone me and Sans would bait the Chaos Beasts and Abbysal Demons here once they got on that line let them have it¡± After saying that he dashed towards where the Chaos Beasts clustered together while Sans targeted the Abbysal Demons When Shadowsh arrived in front of the Chaos Beasts he used [Dark me st] *Boom* the attack blow up the head of the Chaos Beast who is in the front of the other Chaos Beast Seeing theirpanion die the rest of the Chaos Beast was enraged and they look at Shadowsh and roared they all started charging towards him The Chaos Beasts looks like ordinary beasts albeit have bloody eyes and much more ferocious appearance they are also surrounded by chaotic energy Shadowsh then started running back luring the Chaos Beasts towards the target area that he set up While Shadowsh already aplished his task Sans however had a problem on his target A demon who looks like knight wielding a hammer atop a demon bull blocked Sans way Suddenly the atmosphere be quite tense as the demon and Sans unleashed their aura *Roar* *Neigh* Sans and the demon started charging at each other *Bang* their weapons shed the attack caused Sans to back off it seems that the demon strength is much higher than Sans Also Realising this Sans fused with Nightmare and then started to run in circle at the demon while also releasing countless [Death sh] The demon was hit with attacks even though its armor managed to protect it the attack also wounded the bull underneath causing it to continuously bleed *Roar* the demon let out an enraged roar then swings its hammer around it once, twice thrice With the continuous swing the demon created a wind like barrier around it causing to Sans to stop and retreat *Swish* Suddenly the demon throws his hammer towards Sans Sans was startled but immediately used [Death sh] towards the iing hammer *Bang* Even though Sans managed to defend himself but the force behind the throw cause Sans to step back leaving deep hoofprint to the ground *Roar* The demon was not finish yet it jump off from the bull and ran towards Sans after grabbing its hammer it pounded the ground in front of Sans *Boom* The attack destroyed the ground and even caused an earthquake Sans became unbnced causing it to awkwardly try to adjust himself Seeing this the demon then jumps and sent his hammer crashing down towards Sans *Roar* Sans unleashed a battle cry and used all of his strength and unleashed [Supreme Death sh] towards the demon *Boom* the two weapon met causing a loud sound blowing countless dust After the dust settled Sans was seen kneeling with one of his arm that was holding the sword was drooping low The demon was seen standing in front of Sans but on its chest was a sword mark but it was not deep enough to inflict much pain to the demon The demon then dashed towards Sans ready to finish him when suddenly a powerful ck ming ball came flying towards it causing it to promptly stops and send a powerful swing towards the iing attack ¡°Sans are alright¡± Shadowsh appeared besides Sans Shadowsh was just leading the Chaos Beasts towards the target area but he felt something wrong when Sans have still not lure the Abbysal Demons When he finally lead the Chaos Beasts into the target area all the wolves promptly rain down their terror towards the Chaos Beast countless wind des and fireballs were released Seeing how fast the Chaos Beasts fall after being hit by numerous wind des and fireballs Shadowsh was assured in leaving the wolves to annihte the small group of Chaos Beasts He then went to find Sans while he was running towards the direction where Sans went an explosion ured causing him to hasten his advance That¡¯s when he saw the demon that was about to finish off Sans Sans looks at Shadowsh and said in a frustrated manner ¡°Sorry boss for notpleting the task you left for me¡± He also was very angry at himself for losing and having Shadowsh saved him once again ¡°Its okay and besides this is not your fault your level is just too low for this enemy¡± Shadowsh said after he finished scanning the demon Berserker Horned Abbysal Knight (Gold Rank 9) (Commander Rank Demon) (Strengthening Type Demon) ¡°Boss can you assist me in the fight but only firing your skill on a distance I want to finish my fight with this demon¡± Sans determinedly said Shadowsh then looks at Sans broken arm and hesitated but thinking about the Knight Title and his support Sans could definitely take the Berserker Horned Abbysal Knight down ¡°Okay just heal your arm first¡± Hearing this Sans used some of the umted Yin Energy from the Yin Stone and used it to recover his arm After healing his arm Sans looks at the Berserker Horned Abbysal Knight and saw that it was still dazed Sans was confused as to why but still he decided to be the first one to strike just as he was about to start a loud horn was suddenly heard The sound travel throughout the battlefield causing everyone to stop and look towards themotion Suddenly a huge vortex suddenly appeared above the battlefield *Boom* An explosion ured as a golden portal appeared in the human base *Roar* Another portal appeared and countless dragon roar was hearding out of it Seeing this development wether it was the enemy or the soldiers all of them started retreating Shadowsh was quite puzzled about this but he still brought Sans back and went to where the wolves are before they retreated back to the base When they finally returned Shadowsh immediately went to look for the Troll Commander ¡°Hey brat thanks for saving me earlier hahaha¡± When the Troll Commander saw Shadowsh it started getting boisterous even though it was full of injury Shadowsh epted his thanks and asks ¡°May I ask what happened and why did everyone cease fighting?¡± Hearing this the Troll Commander became silent for a minute before speaking ¡°The Emperors have spoken and all of them decided to relinquish this ce for the otherworlders¡± Shadowsh was shocked by this revtion he asks dumbly ¡°Why?¡± The Troll Commander sighed in a depressed manner ¡°It is because another thing hase down and other world gates started appearing in different ces and some of them were near thend of the emperors¡± Shadowsh then realised why they stopped but he continued to asks ¡°I understand why we are retreating but why would the enemies let this opportunity go and who is this emperor you always speaking about?¡± The Troll Commander was just about to answer Shadowsh when suddenly somebody called it The person who was calling it was the humanoid monster that it always with ¡°Sorry I will look for youter to answer all your question but this might be important¡± After saying that the Troll Commander hastily ran towards the humanoid monster Shadowsh was disappointed that his question was not answered but at least it would be answeredter He then returned back to their group¡¯s spot and brought the others to start teleporting some of the carcass in the battlefield France, Banjo, Sans, Clwyd, J-Darwin and him manage to secure a good number of monster and chaos beast carcass back to the cave they also stole a Crimson Gold Rank Abbysal Demon corpse and manage to teleport it back to the cave Chapter 66 CHAPTER 60.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 6 Tailed Demon Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Legendary ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning and Bleeding Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (50 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 300 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : King Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the Host ability to subdue other monster) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Sixth tail will increase the skills damage by 60%) (Additional Ability : ming Orbs) (ming Orbs : Increase the Host ability to absorb surrounding me elements) (Increase the damage of fire type skills of the Host by 50% each orb) Active Ability 4 : Perfect Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength and skill of the user) (1 Clone) (50 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 10 hour) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 350%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) (This ability will increase as the number of fights that the host will be involve increase) Ability points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (10 Energy/Use) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (10 Energy/Use) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) Yin st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use)0 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 251 + 100% Mana : 233 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Pseudo Legendary ..... Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 150 Mana : 180 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) Passive Ability 5 : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 7 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on Orange Quality and below) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 67 CHAPTER 60.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 6 Tailed Demon Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Legendary ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning and Bleeding Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (50 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 300 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : King Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the Host ability to subdue other monster) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Sixth tail will increase the skills damage by 60%) (Additional Ability : ming Orbs) (ming Orbs : Increase the Host ability to absorb surrounding me elements) (Increase the damage of fire type skills of the Host by 50% each orb) Active Ability 4 : Perfect Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength and skill of the user) (1 Clone) (50 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 10 hour) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 350%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) (This ability will increase as the number of fights that the host will be involve increase) Ability points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (10 Energy/Use) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (10 Energy/Use) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) Yin st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use)0 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 251 + 100% Mana : 233 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Pseudo Legendary ..... Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 150 Mana : 180 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) Passive Ability 5 : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 7 Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on Orange Quality and below) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 68 CHAPTER 60.6 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 7) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 8) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 8) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 10) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 9) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Silver Lvl 7) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 6) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 6) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 9) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 7) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 5) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 7) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Chapter 69 CHAPTER 61 RETURNING While Shadowsh and his group were fervently transporting countless carcass back to the cave the atmosphere in the base was very heavy and gloomy When Shadowsh returned with his group he found that the situation in the camp was odd The ones radiating this gloomy aura were the human soldiers When Shadowsh looks at them he saw that they all have lifeless look ¡®What happened?¡¯ This question kept repeating in his mind looking at the soldiers ¡°Boss¡± When he finally returned he saw that everyone were anxious and all of them heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him back Seeing this Shadowsh got even more curious of what is happening ..... ¡°Brat¡± Suddenly a loud shout was heard and the Troll Commander came running at him Getting even more curious seeing the anxious look of the Troll Commander he immediately asks it ¡°What is happening here? and why does everyone especially the humans seems a bit depressed?¡± ¡°A bit more like very, news just came and countless Chaos Beasts were roaming near the human cities causing chaotic energy to destroy the environment around it¡± ¡°Also countless viges and towns were destroyed by a Chaos Beast Horde and by Abbysal Demons¡± ¡°Countless humans were ughtered during the invasion and some of them were the families of the soldiers here¡± After telling this Shadowsh pitied the soldiers after all they could die anytime in a battle because it is their profession but their family is a different story Knowing this Shadowsh now realised why the whole camp¡¯s atmosphere was depressing ¡°Oh by the way before I forgot the question from earlier was the enemy also retreated and about who and what are the emperors¡± ¡°Actually you already heard the answer from the first question the enemy focused their invasion towards a more popted area with less defence¡± ¡°While emperors are rulers that managed to reached at least King Rank¡± ¡°There are three known emperor on our continent it is the Monster Emperor just like the title stated the emperor is a monster, Second is the Starlight Emperor the human emperor andstly the Dragon Emperor the dragon that ruled the draconic ancestrynd¡± After listening to the Troll Commander Shadowsh found out that these individuals are the strongest person on theirnd It also made Shadowsh realised that their forest is just a small part of the continent ¡°So what have all of you decided, do we continue with this battle here?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously The Troll Commander shook his head and answered in a gloomy tone ¡°No, I heard that the Chaos Beasts and some low rank demons are getting near the forest so all of us decided to return to repel those bastards¡± Hearing this Shadowsh became nervous after all his sisters and the others are still on the cave He then immediately left to find the others leaving the Troll Commander to nk out After gathering everyone he then told everything about the present situation that the Troll Commander shared with him After hearing that their home was in danger everyone panicked especially those that have families back home ¡°Okay everyone please calm down I will go and tell the others that we will be returning first just wait for me toe back¡± After saying that he once again dashed back to where the Troll Commander is The Troll Commander was just about to leave when he saw Shadowsh was back again ¡°Brat you really are rude didn¡¯t even say anything and left me here¡± The Troll Commander jokingly berated him ¡°I am sorry but the information that you shared with me is really great¡± Shadowsh apologetically said ¡°I came back for another reason I want to tell you that me and my group would be returning back first¡± Shadowsh said calmly Hearing this the Troll Commander was confused ¡°How can you return the flying ship is still not operational?¡± Shadowsh just mysteriously smiled and returned back to his group leaving the Troll Commander scratching his head After returning Shadowsh and the others who have the ability to teleport given by the SYSTEM After a couple of minutes Shadowsh and the others were exhausted because of the continuous use of the teleportation ability they all have no Mana left After resting for an hour they started teleporting their group once again They spent one day to finally teleport everyone after they teleported the others they then teleport back When they returned back to the cave they found that the energy and Mana inside the cave were much more denser and purer After calling all the members back to the cave Shadowsh and the others who spent their whole time teleporting immediately fall asleep The next day Shadowsh and the others immediately had an emergency meeting and after they discussed about a couple of things they all decided to monitor the surrounding ces that is near the cave The scouts would be consist of all the divisions but the one leading them will be the Air Force and Nocturnal Division Since Shadowsh was going to get busy on the following days he had Don Don and the division leaders be the ones teaching the young monsters He decided on one thing that is to take over the human vige that is near the forest Since the threat of Chaos Beasts and Abbysal Demons there should not a lot of humans remaining on the viges Thinking about this he dashed towards the Outer Part of the forest While he was exploring in the outer part he heard a couple of shouts and a tiger roar He was happy because the shouts wereing from humans When he finally got where themotion is he saw a couple of adults fighting a ck tiger Savage Tiger (Excellent Grade Chaos Beast) (Bronze Rank) (Mutated) (Low 0th Tier of Chaos) Shadowsh was once again skeptical about the new stats that he saw but still he decided to help this humans *Roar* The Savage Tiger pounced on one of the humans ¡°Richard!!!¡± The rest of the group stared in horror When the Savage Tiger was just about to reach the human it stops and was thrown back The Savage Tigernded with a thud it then started roaring hysterically All the humans were dumbfounded at this development then they suddenly found a huge fox the size of a wolf standing in front of theirpanion They were quite puzzled about this but when they saw what happened next they were all given a fright The Savage Tiger suddenly pounced towards the fox when they thought it would definitely flee or blown away they saw it meeting the Savage Tiger head on with its ws *Swish* They all expected the fox to be killed but all they saw is the Savage Tiger getting cut into pieces They all look at the fox with extreme fear all of them were trembling with fear Shadowsh seeing the fear reflected in their eyes was quite proud of himself He then spoke using the SYSTEM so that he could directly speak in their mind ¡°Humans I am the ruler of the inner part of forest my name is Shadowsh¡± his voice in the humans mind were like a powerful dignified voice but it was just a misconception by the SYSTEM All of them look at each other before one of the man who has the biggest build of them all step forward ¡°Oh great Shadowsh I am Rock the vige head son may I ask what you seek¡± Rock said in a respectful manner ¡°I have many thing to tell you but I think it is more appropriate to speak it with your father¡± Shadowsh said solemnly Hearing this Rock nodded before ordering his man to carry the Savage Tiger corpse and started walking back to their vige Seeing all of this Shadowsh asks the SYSTEM ¡®Won¡¯t they harm themselves eating a Chaos Beast?¡¯ (No the Savage Tiger is a monster that was infected by Chaos causing it to mutate so its meat was still edible) (Chaos Beast would have their bodies would turn pitch ck because all of their energy will be absorbed by their energy crystal) ¡®Energy Crystal?¡¯ (It is like the Chaos Beast Core the higher their tier are the greater the amount of energy in the crystal) Hearing this Shadowsh finally realised why Chaos Beast carcass is valuable with their crystal they could enhance the surroundings energy and Mana ¡®But won¡¯t the energy be chaotic?¡¯ (Yes the energy will be filled with chaos energy but as long the surrounding is not it could purify itself just staying in one ce and all the chaos energy will be turn into a higher quality energy) While Shadowsh and the SYSTEM were conversing all of them finally arrived at the vige When Shadowsh saw the condition of the vige he couldn¡¯t help but pity them most of the vige gate and barricade were destroyed the gloomy atmosphere radiating from the vige was immense it was also filled with death qi causing it to look like a ghost vige Chapter 70 CHAPTER 62 HUMAN VILLAGE ¡°Hey everybody we have returned¡± One Rock entered the gate he immediately announced their arrival ¡°Father¡± ¡°Darling¡± ¡°Big Bro¡± Countless cries were heard as numerous children and woman threw themselves at their beloved and family Shadowsh was getting more sad as he see how thin the children and women became ¡°Everyone we hunted a monster that couldst us for 2 to 3 days¡± Rock suddenly shouted as he lift one of the 4 part of the Savage Tiger that Shadowsh killed ..... Hearing this everyone cheered it seems that food became really scarce for them at this times all of the children were even drooling as they saw the piece of meat Seeing this Shadowsh once again sighed he never thought the vige situation was so dire After chatting with the other vigers Rock then brought Shadowsh into a somewhat better house than the other tattered ones ¡°Dad I am back¡± Rock knocked at the door ¡°Oh Rock you have returned¡± An aged voice was heard inside the house Then the door was opened by an old man in a walking stick with a long goatee ¡°Dad I brought someone that wanted to talk to you¡± Seeing the old man Rock immediately presented Shadowsh Seeing Shadowsh the old man kept rubbing his eyes thinking that his eyes were tricking him Seeing this Rockughed and exined ¡°Dad your eyes are not tricking you this is Shadowsh the ruler of the inner part of Jade Forest and as you can see he is a monster¡± Hearing this the old man looks at Shadowsh with amazement he then hurriedly invited him in After leading Shadowsh on his bed it seems that it was the mostfortable ce in the house ¡°May I asks why you are looking for me great Shadowsh-san¡± The old man asks carefully ¡°There is only one reason why I seek for you and that is to have your vige swear allegiance to me¡± Shadowsh said in a somewhat loud tone Hearing this both Rock and his dad was surprised they both asks in unison ¡°What!!?¡± Shadowsh let out a chuckle and said ¡°I am serious if your vige swear allegiance I can improve its situation won¡¯t that be great for all of the vigers¡± After hearing this both Rock and his dad thought about it and agreed if they have the protection of Inner Jade Forest Ruler their safety would definitely increased ¡°Okay I agree with your request in turn I want you to take care of all my vigers¡± Rock¡¯s dad seriously asks Rock was surprised to hear his father agreeing to Shadowsh request Shadowsh smiled and answered in a matter of a fact manner ¡°Yes of course after all once you all swear allegiance to me all of you will be my subordinates¡± Hearing this Rock¡¯s dad embarrassedly said ¡°We¡¯ve been talking with each other for a bit now and yet I still haven¡¯t introduced myself I am Stone the vige head of this vige¡± ¡°Pffrt hahaha Stone and Rock you two really are father and son¡± Shadowshughed after hearing their names Hearing this Rock and Stone embarrassedly scratched their head After chatting up for a bit Stone ordered Rock to gather all the vigers to the center of the vige Once everyone finally gathered Stone showed up in front of all the vigers he was being supported by Rock ¡°Everyone I have gathered all of you here because of an importance announcement that is rting to the vige future¡± Stone calmly said Everyone then started to wait and what he will be announcing ¡°Everyone I decided to submit to Shadowsh here¡± Knowing that it is his turn to say something Shadowsh stepped forward When he was finally in front of everyone he started speaking through the SYSTEM ¡°Hello everyone you might not know this but I am Shadowsh the ruler of inner part of Jade Forest¡± ¡°I am only here for one reason I want to obtain this vige but don¡¯t be afraid as long as you are obedient and loyal to me I will not harm you on the contrary I will care for you¡± After he was done speaking everyone started whispering with each other and the sounds gets louder as time passed ¡°Everyone be quiet!¡± Rock suddenly stepped forward and yelled at the vigers ¡°Some of you might not know this but earlier when we are hunting Shadowsh-san saved Richard do all of you think that we could hunt the tiger from earlier without suffering any casualties¡± ¡°You can asks any hunter that was with me earlier they could ascertain my im¡± After the short outburst Rock quieted down but he still looks at the vigers with a dissatisfied look After the vigers discuss for a bit they all agreed to be under Shadowsh rule and all of them swore allegiance to him even the children After obtaining their agreement Shadowsh contacted France and have him bring 4 Fireback Wolves, 3 Shadow Wolves, 7 Wind Wolves and 2 Mountain Hawks After that he then proceeded to asks Stone and Rock about additional info about the vige After listening to them for an hour he found out many things like there are 33 vigers all in all 8 including Rock were adult ones that could hunt, a dozen children, there are 9 adult women and there are 4 elders including Stone After he find out about this he had 4 adult men guard the vige while he and Rock together with the rest of the hunters hunt for food Rock¡¯s and the other hunters weapon were quite premedial spears with a sharpen stone on its tip Seeing howcking they are in weaponparing them with the soldiers he saw it was like heaven and earth After thinking about this he remembered that they have a Bronze Rank spider members its just that Banjo sometimes would pick on them not to the point it was too much but he would try to beat them up as an excuse for training it seems that he still hated spiders He decided to have them produce silks for the humans and also some of their strong strings for the bows Shadowsh then brought the hunters to explore outside of the forest this is actually the first time he explored the location When exploring he find out that it was just a rigid road towards a certain ce Shadowsh knew that this road lead to a human settlement After exploring with the hunters for an hour they finally managed to found a prey Rampaging Stallion (Very Rare Grade Chaos Beast) (Bronze Rank) (Mutated) (Low 0th Tier of Chaos) Shadowsh did not immediately help but decided to watch how the hunters hunt on their own first Rock then took his giant wooden shield and started to walk closer to the Rampaging Stallion the others started raising their spears and pointed it to the stallion The Rampaging Stallion let out a angry neigh and ran towards Rick before raising its front hooves and smashing them to the shield *Bam* the attack broke the shield and blow away Rock Even though this happened the other hunters did not panicked and started stabbing their spear towards the Rampaging Stallion *Neigh* The Rampaging Stallion got angry being injured just as it was about to stomp one of the hunters a flying spear flew towards it and stabs its neck causing it to bleed a lot and was now panicking It decided to flee but just as it was about to turn its head Shadowsh made a move and cut off its head The hunters seeing this heaved a sigh of relief and started to pick their weapon 2 of the spears were destroyed in the process They then carried the Rampaging Stallion corpse and started returning back to their vige When they are near the vige a ming humanoid like thing blocks their way Hellsfire Demon (Silver Lvl 1) (Low Rank Elemental Demon) (Destructive Type Demon) ¡°@#@#@#@@@@##@@@#@@¡± The Hellsfire Demon started speaking something but because none of them understand it they all revealed a confused expression Suddenly Shadowsh felt the Mana in the surrounding seems a bit vtile and realised that the demon was not talking with them but was chanting an incantation Realising this Shadowsh then activated his [irvoyance] after scrutinizing the demon for a a sec he found the demon¡¯s core *Swish* with a fast swipe Shadowsh easily took the Hellsfire Demon¡¯s core The Hellsfire Demon aura immediately started to dissipate it let out an hysterical roar as it tried to takes its core back When Shadowsh was about to devour the core the SYSTEM notified him (The Hellsfire Demon decided to submit to host) Hearing this he was quite surprised and then look at the Hellsfire Demon curiously (Host do not need to be vignt the demon kind have strict hierarchy so does contract as long as you ept its allegiance it will be like gaining an extra summoned monster) Chapter 71 CHAPTER 63 BLAZE, CHAOS BEAR Hearing this Shadowsh immediately agreed and after that he returned its core back he then scans the full stat of the Hellsfire Demon ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 0th Tier Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon ..... Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 10 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 10 Minutes) (Uses 20 Mana/Activation) (Tier 0 Skill) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 30 seconds) (Tier 0 Skill) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 20 Mana : 30 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After subduing the Hellsfire Demon he gave it the name ze Seeing how easy he subdued the Hellsfire Demon all the hunters were in awe to him He was just about to bring back the Hellsfire Demon to the vige to show off when suddenly the SYSTEM notified him once again (If ze absorbs some of the demonic energy from the Abyssal Demon corpse you all brought back to the cave it could hasten the improvement of strengthen and the speed of leveling up) Hearing this he teleported ze back to the cave without hesitation When they saw the Hellsfire Demon disappeared they were startled all of them look towards Shadowsh waiting for an answer ¡°I have let it returned to my territory because their is something important there¡± He did borate and continue his trip back to the vige They all returned back to the vige when they got there they saw a huge golden eagle with a violet tipped wings There are also a couple of wolves besides it the aura they felting from these monsters made them breathless ¡°Yo France you finally got here¡± Shadowsh smiled seeing France have brought the wolves with Seeing him talk with the wolves and the golden eagle made all the hunter heaved a sigh of relief They then entered the vige with their catch of the day Shadowsh did not join them rather he still have to talk with the others ¡°Okay I will be creating a portal here and to the cave¡± ¡°Once I established a proper transportation I will have 4 Fireback Wolves guard the vige you will be stationed above the barricade once I have the vigers fix it¡± ¡°The Wind Wolves will be working with the humans during hunting while the Shadow Wolves will be in charge of protecting the vige during the night¡± ¡°Each day all of you will be earning 50 Contribution Points, There will an additional points to the monsters that you will kill¡± ¡°Also you need to report any situation that involves other humans, strong Abbysal Demons or any Chaos Beast outbreak¡± After listening to his instruction all the wolves nodded Shadowsh then enter in the vige and ordered the vigers to create a barricade along with the wolves den house He then proceeded to have the SYSTEM create a portal to the cave He decided to create one in the center of the vige ¡®SYSTEM can you create the portal now¡¯ (Yes but it would definitely take a couple of the umted energy that the System obtained from the Host and his summoned monster) ¡®Its okay¡¯ (Affirmative, Proceeding in creating a portal....Complete) ¡®Wow that was fast!¡¯ (The System had already created a portal once granting it experience in creating one) After hearing this Shadowsh nodded he then called the wolves and demonstrate to them how to use the portal When he was just about to do it he realised that he also don¡¯t know how to use it because he was used to teleporting on his own using the additional ability the SYSTEM granted him he immediately asks the SYSTEM (It is easy use a couple of your Mana and transfer it to the teleportation circle) Hearing this he showed the wolves that he was transferring his Mana onto the teleportation circle before vanishing When he finally returned back to the cave he started to get dizzy and immediately started puking ¡®What the hell why do I feel such a headache¡¯ (It is because of the process in teleporting) ¡®Why don¡¯t I feel this way when I am using the additional ability you gave me?¡¯ (An Ability is like an inborn instinct of a monster while the teleportation portal is a medium only) Thinking about him using the teleportation circle when he will be returning back to the vige cause him to shudder in fear After recovering from his headache he went to find the spiders that joined the organization Jade Spiders (Good) (Bronze Lvl 1-5) (Ice Type) Looking at the spiders he found out that there were only 5 of them two of them were children while two of them are males and thest is an alpha female Jade Spider(Alpha) (Good) (Bronze Lvl 6) (Ice Type) He then relocated them near the Frozen Crystal Tree and have them produce their silk he was actually very satisfied with the queen Jade Spider¡¯s silk it was like a jade like silk and the toughness of it were twice as much as the normal Jade Spider silk After taking the silk produced by the Jade Spiders he went back to the vige When he returned back he saw that the whole vige were busy building their barricade and the wolf house den even the women and some of the older children were helping He also saw that the vigers brought more scores back to the vige He then called Rock over and have him order the women to try to learn how to sew while giving him some of the Jade Spider silk he also told him to create some bows After leaving this task to Rock he then brought some of the Wind Wolves to hunt for food for themselves they will be hunting those from the Gold Rank Chaos Beasts Even though they did not search for long they already found a couple Chaos Beast roaming around Suddenly a powerful roar was heard causing Shadowsh and the Wind Wolves to hasten their speed and dashed towards themotion When they finally arrived at the scene they saw a couple of Blonde pointy eared humanoid it seems that they are elves they were shooting down a Chaos Beast Chaos Bear (Excellent Grade Chaos Beast) (Gold Rank) (Low Tier) (Berserker Chaotic Beast) The bear just swipes their arrows away even if the arrows were to hit it wouldn¡¯t even pierced its skin The elves seems to be shouting something at each other and some of them seems to be panicked *Roar* The Chaos Bear then started to charge at a nearby elf *Boom* it stops midway because it was hit by a Fireball this change also cause the other elves to be stunned because the Fireball was just too fast The bear then turned its head towards where the Fireball originated from Shadowsh and the bear looks at each other looking at the confused bear he let out a grin Seeing Shadowsh mocking grin provoke the bear it let out another roar and changed its target Suddenly a barrage of Wind des flew towards the bear in all direction The attack might not do much but with the continuous attack annoyed the bear The Chaos Bear became confused seeing numerous Wind Wolves running here and there and because of their speed it got dizzy *Roar* The bear raised its paws then mmed it down to the ground ..... *Boom* It destroyed the surrounding area and also released Chaotic Energy All the elves and Wind Wolves started retreating seeing the destruction that it caused terrified some of the younger elves ¡°Great fox can you lend us your help¡± Suddenly one of the mature looking elves arrived near Shadowsh ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry if all of you are in a disadvantage I will step in and help you but now I think you all should use this bear to train yourselves¡± Shadowsh said while smiling slyly Knowing that Shadowsh won¡¯t help them unless the situation is dire cause the mature elf to look at him angrily The elves and the Wind Wolves then worked with each other causing the Chaos Bear to slowly lose and its body were now covered with cuts and arrows as time pass by *Roar* The bear then released an energy bomb from its mouth towards one of the elves *Boom* The bomb exploded in midair as it collided with Shadowsh [Dark me st] It caused the bear to look at Shadowsh with fear it seems that it was one of its aces but it was stopped easily by Shadowsh An hour passed as the bear continuously bleed it was also out of energy when the elves was about to finish it the bear suddenly release a roar twice as loud as before Countless ck energy enveloped its body it sized was also increasing and its eyes were now bloody red Chapter 72 CHAPTER 64 ELVES *Roar* the bear then charged at an elf archer causing her to pale ¡°Retreat everyone retreat the bear has gone berserk¡± Seeing this the mature elf startedmanding everyone to retreat even though she was also pale white she still a great leader ¡®Hmmm it seems that I cannotze around anymore¡¯ Shadowsh decided step in He then used [Perfect Shadow Clone] and sent his clone to tank the berserk bear *Swish* The clone dashed towards the bear and used [ming Double Dark sh] The attack caused the bear to focused on the clone because it left a deep wound at the bear The bear swings its huge paw to the clone but it was easily dodged by the clone ..... *Swish* The clone used another [ming Dark sh] and cut off the bear¡¯s head The bear¡¯s head then tumbled down towards the mature elf feet All of the elves were dazed looking at the bear¡¯s head and at the clone They then turn their heads at Shadowsh who was calmly looking at the Chaos Bear carcass The bear corpse suddenly became ck seeing this Shadowsh theory was correct When he was pondering earlier he kept thinking that the Chaos Beast they encountered before always have a Mutated bracket but this bear did not meaning that it is a inborn Chaotic Beast (Host could take out the Chaos Beast Core and absorbs the Chaos Beast carcass) (The location of the core is in near the heart of the beast) Nodding he went near the bear and bore his paws deep to the bear¡¯s chest after searching for a couple of seconds he finally able to take out the Chaos Beast Core After taking it out he brought it near the bear carcass and absorbs it including the head He then brought the Wind Wolves to continue their hunt ¡°Please wait great fox may I ask if you are still hunting Chaos Beast?¡± The mature elf came out of her stupor when she saw Shadowsh and the others leaving ¡°Yes we are Ah also before I forgot how can the two of us understand each other?¡± Shadowsh only realise now that they have been talking to each other even though he did not learn any elvennguage The mature elf raised her head proudly ¡°It is because we elves are the children of nature it is our inborn ability tomunicate with animals¡± Shadowsh was quite surprised to hear this he then asks ¡°So that¡¯s why okay then why did you ask us if we continue hunting?¡± The mature elf remembered her question ¡°Great fox my name is Elliya one of the 2-star huntress of the elven tribe in the Moonlight Forest¡± ¡°All of us here were tasked to kill the disgusting Chaos Beast that is destroying the forest¡± ¡°Since all of you were hunting them I presume you are also targeting the Chaos Beasts¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes we are not only we are targeting the Chaos Beasts but also Abyssal Demons¡± ¡°It is because I am the ruler of the inner part of Jade Forest so it is also my responsibility to take down those who are threatening the forest safety¡± ¡°By the way I am called Shadowsh and these are all elite members of the Scouting Division and also they are the member of the Wind Wolf n¡± Hearing this information made all the elves stunned they then bowed to Shadowsh as a sign of respect Shadowsh then ask them curiously ¡°What about you guys why are you station near the Jade Forest?¡± Hearing this made all the elves gloomy and some of the younger ones even started to tear up It was Elliya who answered his question ¡°Shadowsh-san did you not know that the Moonlight forest was taken over by a Great Lord Rank Abyssal Demon now it is infested by countless demons¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Shadowsh was shocked even though Moonlight forest is not that close to Jade Forest it was still in the same ind It seems that the rest of the powerful beings like the Troll Commander needs to return fast or else the Jade Forest will be next ¡°I am very sorry to hear that me and the others have participated in the pre-war against the Abyssal Demons and Chaos Beasts¡± Shadowsh sighed while shaking his head Elliya looks at him suspiciously and asks ¡°Didn¡¯t the Pre-war happened far away from the Jade Forest¡± ¡°Unlike the others our group has the ability to teleport back home¡± Shadowsh proudly said The rest of the elves were in awe hearing such ability ¡°Now what would all of you do since you cannot return home would all of you just travel to different location searching for Chaos Beasts to kill?¡± He then asks Elliya and her otherpanion All of the elves became even more gloomier thinking how their future seems bleak they know that the whole ind was in danger of being contaminated by Chaotic Energy and be infested by Abyssal Demons they also could not seek shelter to human cities because humans tend to capture them as ves Seeing the dejected looks in all the elves he shed a sly smile and then asks them ¡°Why don¡¯t you all submit to me I will give you all a brand new home and besides all of my group are also hunting the Abyssal Demons and Chaos Beasts¡± Hearing this the elves were extremely tempted they all saw that he was strong and they are all lost of what to do so submitting to him would be very wise decision ¡°Okay but I want you to swear to be fair in treating us¡± Elliya determinedly said Shadowsh then swore to be fair to them and all of the elves started swearing using their elvennguage After the ceremony he then brought the elves and wolves to hunt for food of course the elves had told him that they did not like to eat meat but they can eat it After searching for an hour they finally encountered a mutated Chaos Beas Three Eyed Wolf (Superior Grade Chaos Beast) (Gold Rank) (Mutated) (Low 1st Tier of Chaos) Just as the wolves and elves were about to start attacking hemanded them to stop ¡°This beast is much more stronger than the bear earlier wether it is speed or lethality¡± After saying that he then called his clone once again before charging together with his clone *Swish* both of him and his clone executed the same attack [ming Double Dark sh] When they were just about to hit the wolf it suddenly split into three Seeing this he let out a mocking grin before both of him and his clone used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] Like two machine guns firing countless me Bullets rain down on the three Three Eyed Wolf The me Bullets just passed through the three Three Eyed Wolf causing Shadowsh to get serious he then activated [irvoyance] He then directed the firing range to a tree not far away from them *Yelp* The Three Eyed Wolf did not expect that its perfect camouge would be found out by Shadowsh The Three Eyed Wolf opens its mouth and released a powerful roar causing a sonic wind like attack erasing all the iing me Bullets Suddenly the third eye on its forehead shed red causing Shadowsh to pause but not his clone *Boom* The clone used [Dark me st] blowing away the unprepared Three Eyed Wolf ¡®Soul Attack!¡¯ Shadowsh was quite shocked to realised that the Three Eyed Wolf actually have a terrifying soul attack if it weren¡¯t for his spirit being powerful and pure the attack would definitely cause him in a difficult situation Too bad for the Three Eyed Wolf it never thought that its secret attack would not be effective to Shadowsh¡¯s clone who have no soul *Roar* The Three Eyed Wolf was enraged its body gave off a sinister ck energy and its aura became much more powerful *Swish* The Three Eyed Wolf disappeared from its ce Shadowsh immediately pushed the clone¡¯s head to the ground while also docking The Three Eyed Wolf suddenly appeared in front of them before swinging his paws powerfully *Woosh* the attack caused a powerful gust of wind but because Shadowsh saw this attack happening it missed *Swish* Shadowsh send a [ming Dark sh] towards the Three Eyed Wolf The Three Eyed Wolf hurriedly jump back but Shadowsh still manage to cut some of its hair *Growl* The Three Eyed Wolf became much more vignt and did not engage in a frontal assault bur it never expect what going to happen next Shadowsh clone charged towards the Three Eyed Wolf while Shadowsh would assist it with countless me Bullets *Swish* *Swish* *Woosh* The clone kept attacking the Three Eyed Wolf with two skills [ming Double Dark sh] and [Tail Whips] The Three Eyed Wolf was having a hard time dodging the skill and with Shadowsh support it would take a couple of me Bullets and whips now and then Chapter 73 CHAPTER 65 THREE EYED WOLF The clone never manage to sh the Three Eyed Wolf because when it used the skill the Three Eyed Wolf would also meet the attack with its own shing skill causing sparks whenever the two ws met Since Shadowsh and the Three Eyed Wolf were nearly the same size and both of them were extremely fast the Wind Wolves and the elves got dizzy watching the high speed battle ¡®Checkmate¡¯ Shadowsh saw an opening from the Three Eyed Wolf and immediately used the opportunity to use [ming Tail Whip] and bound the Three Eyed Wolf in ce *Yelp* The Three Eyed Wolf started to yelp in pain as the scorching feeling together with the suffocating feeling came together at the same time *Awooo* The Three Eyed Wolf used its all to howl and the dark energy surrounding its body re up Shadowsh felt the Three Eyed Wolf getting bigger and stronger but he did not care because it was already over *Swish* Shadowsh clone pierced the Three Eyed Wolf chest with [ming Dark sh] ..... *Bam* The Three Eyed Wolf body falls down as it close its eyes Seeing Shadowsh win all the Wind Wolves started howling celebrating his victory Suddenly the SYSTEM notification rang (You can use the Three Eyed Wolf whole carcass to evolve one of the wolves) Hearing this he teleported back the Three Eyed Wolf carcass and messaged Banjo to give it to in Sering the Three Eyed Wolf body disappeared stunned the elves ¡°Shadowsh-san the beast body suddenly disappeared¡± Elliya hurriedly said Shadowsh smiled and said ¡°Rekax I just teleported it back to our home¡± He then turn towards the Wind Wolves ¡°I gave the Three Eyed Wolf carcass to in because it will give a chance to the wold species to acquire its power and evolve¡± ¡°There is a chance that in would evolve so lets hurry back to the vige lets eat lunch there¡± When they heard Shadowsh said that there is a chance their leader evolving all the Wind Wolves became excited they then hurriedly run back to the vige Since the elves would slow them down they all let the elves ride them but since there is 16 elves in total and only 7 Wind Wolves Shadowsh also had his clone bring one and have the 8 return first Suddenly the elves started chanting something and a greeb light enveloped their bodies and also the wolves *Woosh* when the wolves started running back Shadowsh was startled because they are twice as fast as before Shadowsh and the rest of the elves finally manage to arrive to the vige they only used a couple of minutes to travel back to the vige When the elves first saw the human vige they all became nervous but when they heard that Shadowsh own the vige they all heaved a sigh of relief before entering They saw 2 brown coloured red patched wolvesying above the barricade and they all felt what their level are ¡°Shadowsh-san you have returned and you brought back visitors¡± Rock greeted him respectfully ¡°Oh them they are also my subordinates like you so get along now¡± He then hinted Elliya to shake hands with Rock Elliya and Rock shakes hands to establish a friendly rtionship Shadowsh then brought the elves to the teleportation circle and taught them how to use it When Shadowsh opens his eyes he saw 7 Wind Wolves who were vomitting continuously He was feeling pretty proud of himself that he was smart enough to only use his ability not the teleportation circle Suddenly a couple of shes ured in the teleportation circle and all the elves finally arrived Like the Wind Wolves they also started to vomit continuously After an hour of non stop vomitting they all recovered but the already white elves became even more paler Once they finally manage to examine the cave they were stunned by the breathtaking view and beauty of the cave Every corner of the cave was full of life different kinds of monsters were living in harmony ¡°Big sis are we back home?¡± One of the little elf suddenly pulled Elliya clothes Hearing this Elliya just smiled and rub the little elf¡¯s head but Shadowsh saw the hint of sorrow hidden in her smile ¡°Okay now let me introduce you to this ce¡± ¡°This is our home and also the Intelligent Monster Alliance base¡± After that intoduction he took them to a tour to the ce and also the ces that are forbidden Finally he lead them to Leafinia when the elves saw the Luminous Tree of Life they were all speechless after a while they started kneeling in front of the tree All of them were looking at Leafinia and the Luminous Tree of Life with worship Seeing this Shadowsh also told them about ire and Bun Bun so that they could get along All the elves sat down near the Luminous Tree of Life and started chanting in elvennguage all of their body were glowing green and they all seem to absorb life energy to their body and some of it were given to the Luminous Tree of Life Seeing this he decided to give the responsibility of taking care of the Luminous Tree of Life to Elliya ¡°Okay before all of you do what you are doing you must know that there should be 8 elves guarding the vige from earlier¡± ¡°4 will be in guard duty with the Shadow Wolves and Fireback Wolves 2 at the day and also 2 at night¡± ¡°4 will be helping in hunting Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons¡± ¡°Remember to immediately teleport back to the cave if there is an urgent information that should be shared¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here you could just give the information to Leafinia¡± ¡°Since there is 16 of you all of you will be split into two groups¡± ¡°Every duty has a duration of one week¡± ¡°The guard duty and the hunting duty would switch responsibilities every fourth day¡± ¡°Ill let Elliya be the one responsible to all of you also I suggest for all of you to search for a tree that is an ideal house for elves and mark it I will be the one responsible for transnting it¡± After saying that he left and gathered the member of all wolf tribe to watch in evolution When the Fireback Wolves and Shadow Wolves heard that their rival¡¯s leader was evolving they were all pressured especially since in was one of the first member of IMA When in arrived everyone¡¯s focus was onto him As they watch him eat the Three Eyed Wolf carcass they couldn¡¯t hide their envy After finishing the carcass in started to writhe in pain Its forehead suddenly started throbbing then an ominous looking third eye appeared his aura also started to change its body was also growing bigger and a whirlwind appeared on its four paws When in finally finished evolving Shadowsh immediately scanned him in (Silver Level 7) (Pseudo Legendary) (Three Eyed Whirlwind Wolf) (Spirit and Wind Type) Seeing their leader achieve a sessful evolution made all the Wind Wolves excited they started howling as a form of congrattion Shadowsh was also happy obtaining another Pseudo Legendary member to the organization After evolving in walk towards Shadowsh and bowed in a respectful manner ¡°Boss can you let me join the duty in hunting Chaos Beasts and Abbysal Demons¡± Shadowsh smiled ¡°You don¡¯t need to asks my permission you or any leader of the two wolf n can participate in the hunt for the Chaos Beasts and Abbysal Demons¡± He then became serious ¡°After all they are a threat to our home and that reason is enough to kill any of them¡± He then went towards the Yin Pond he brought the 3 wolf leaders He also contacted Banjo toe to the Yin Pond so does JL Once everyone gathered he then called Sans toe our before proceeding to announce ¡°Okay guys the five of us will be guarding the forest every night so I suggest that all of you have plenty of rest at the day¡± ¡°Junnel I want you to scatter your subordinates to the whole forest if any of them found something suspicious that could rte to any Chaos Beast or Abbysal Demon activity immediately report it¡± ¡°There should be 7 team that should scout the whole forest every night each team consist of 12 Shadow Wolves and one Evesting Dark Crows¡± After chatting with the four after a while he then went to the Mountain Hawk Nest ¡°Fredricke here for a sec¡± Shadowsh then called Fredrick over ¡°Boss how may I be of help¡± Fredrick flew down Shadowsh then started to tell them his n ¡°Since in already decided to hunt at the outer part and out if the forest I want you to lend 5 of your men to apany him¡± ¡°Also I want you and your men to scout the boundary between the inner and core part of the forest if there is something strange report to me immediately¡± ¡°Also lend 7 of your men to Scar because he will be the one responsible in scouting the core part¡± Chapter 74 CHAPTER 66 TRAITOR After telling their task Shadowsh also had Don Don to gather some of the Blue Eyed and ck Fur Goris and have them help the humans in guarding and rebuilding the vige he have many uses for that vige He then went to sleep he needed to conserve his energy forter Night came Shadowsh was woken up by his sisters because it is what he asked them to do before he went to sleep earlier He was told that Sans and the rest are already waiting outside of the cave Hearing this he directly proceeded to go out when he was near at the cave¡¯s entrance he saw Sans and the others were discussing something ¡°What are the four of you talking about?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously ¡°We were talking about where is the most suspicious location that Chaos Beasts would gather?¡± It was Junnel who answered him ..... Hearing this Shadowsh also pondering actually he was only thinking to do a casual search knowing that Abyssal Demons are very secretive while the Chaos Beasts are already everywhere (I suggest the Host to bring ze because Demonkind could feel their kinds aura so it would definitely improve your group¡¯s ability to find an Abyssal Demon) After hearing this Shadowsh immediately called ze over When he saw ze he was startled to found out that it have grown stronger twice as much as it is from earlier ¡®How did it got this strong in this short amount of time?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 0th Tier Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 10 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 10 Minutes) (Uses 20 Mana/Activation) (Tier 0 Skill) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 30 seconds) (Tier 0 Skill) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 0 Skill) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 50 Mana : 60 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®It even manage to skip a rank!!¡¯ (It is because Host brought an Abyssal Demon Carcass that is a 3rd Tier Demon with a Baron Rank together with its level Crimson Gold Rank it manage to boost ze strength exponentially) (ze was still not finish in digesting the Abyssal Demon if it manage to fully digest the nourishment it would advance in tiers and demon rank) Hearing this made Shadowsh happy and decided if any Abyssal Demon willingly surrendered to him he would definitely ept it (If Host is nning in subduing a number of Abyssal Demon the System warns that Host should only take demons who have Servant Rank or lower also the demon must not be on 2nd Tier and above) (The System created a location inside the cave that excludes pure Abyssal Energy together with some of the purified Chaos Energy) Even though there are restriction in contracting a Abyssal Demon but at least the SYSTEM manage to create a ce ideal for nurturing them He and the others then decided to search outside the forest and near the human settlement When they finally arrived at their destination they saw the surrounding were devastated and Chaotic Energy covered the ce While they were looking curiously at the surrounding suddenly ze sent a punch to a nearby tree *Boom* because ze was a elemental creature and unlike Clwyd it did not have a definite feature so it could erge or shrink its body ording to the amount of energy its core have When it released a punch earlier it erge its fist the same size of the treepletely destroying the tree *Woosh* A Shadowy figure was shown from the destroyed tree Shadowsh was quite startled to know that something actually manage to sneak so close to them Nightwalker Demon (Silver Lvl 3) (Servant Rank Assassin Demon) (Assassin Type Demon) The demon realising that it was discovered tried to flee but when it was just about to move ze had already made its attack *Pwish* A ming fist flew towards the Nightwalker Demon blowing it away *Roar* ze was relentless and seems to decided to not let the Nightwalker Demon go ¡°Stop¡± Shadowsh shouted at it before having Sans restrain it He then told ze to tell the Nightwalker Demon to submit to him since they established a contract both of them understood each other ¡°@#@@#@#@@##@@¡± ze then started speaking to it ¡°@#@#@@##@#@¡± The Nightwalker Demon answered ze with a calm expression ze then bowed to him and spoke to Shadowsh ¡°Master this demon do not want to submit do you wish for me to make it suffer¡± Shadowsh shook his head when he heard ze suggestion ¡°Asks it why¡± ze nodded and once again started speaking to the Nightwalker Demon ze then turned to Shadowsh ¡°Master it said that it had already formed a contract to a human nobility¡± Shadowsh expression became weird ¡°You mean that some of the human nobility sided with the Abbysal Demons?¡± ze nodded causing Shadowsh to facepalm and sighed exhaustedly while thinking ¡®Why am I not surprised¡± ¡°Since he do not have any uses to us kill it¡± He decisively ordered Hearing this Sans immediately draws his sword and was about to execute the Nightwalker Demon Suddenly the Nightwalker Demon started panicking and was saying something to ze ¡°Sans stop for a moment and lets hear what it wants to say after all it did shared a couple of beneficial info to us¡± He then nodded to ze indicating to trante what the Nightwalker Demon said ¡°Master the reason why it told the earlier information to us is because it wanted to submit to you¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t think of any great benefits the Nightwalker Demon that it could get from him after all he still did not shared any info about him ¡°It said that Master could greatly strengthen a demon like me so Master could the same to it¡± Shadowsh was quite surprised to hear that the Nightwalker Demon found out that he improve zebat prowess ¡°Master it is because our species were on the weaker side of the Abyss so it found it puzzling to see one so powerful¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why but that still did not exin why does it want to submit since it already signed a contract¡± ¡°Master you might not know but there is three kinds of demon contract¡± ¡°First the life and death contract that I signed with you in this type the demon must obey the Master¡± ¡°Second the Abyss summoning contract it is a contract that is done between an Abyssal Demon that was summoned through a ritual unlike the life and death contract this contract would be null when the Abyssal Demon aplish the end of its bargain to the its summoner¡± ¡°The third contract is the most basic and the mostx of all this the demon and the contractor just need to agree onto something and as long as both the contractor and demon abide to the agreement they could do whatever they want¡± After listening to ze exnation he turned to the Nightwalker Demon and asks ¡°So what agreement did the two of you agreed on?¡± He then told ze to trante his question but it was ze himself who answered his question ¡°Master, demons cannot tell anyone about their contract terms it is thew of the heaven for the Demonkind¡± Hearing this Shadowsh just sighed then change his question ¡°So what is the reason why did you tell us those information¡± ¡°Let me answer that question Master, you can release this demon to its contract by killing the contractor since the contract it signed with the human was the third type¡± ..... Hearing this Shadowsh decided to try but still he did not trust the Nightwalker Demon truly he had Sans teleport him back and have 2 of each member of the wolf n guard it while it would be put near J-Darwin After contacting J-Darwin Sans teleported the Nightwalker Demon they then continued their search they found many mutated low level Chaos Beasts in the road Since they could be eaten and shouldn¡¯t let them continue to grow they killed each Chaos Beast they saw and teleport the carcasses back to the cave They continued their massacre up until midnight the whole road was dyed red by the blood of the numerous Chaos Beast Shadowsh and the others killed Chapter 75 CHAPTER 67 THE CHASE *Kekeke* While Shadowsh and the others were travelling towards the human settlement in the road they heard an eeryughter Suddenly something swoop down from above when it neared towards the group ze, Sans and Banjo all released their attack different kinds of attacks flew towards the iing thing A panicked screech was heard as the thing stops and hurriedly turned left but even though it tried to dodge Sans arc like attack was just too fast and swish it was hit and that¡¯s not all it was falling down and was hit by the other iing attack *Boom* Banjo¡¯s [Space Balls] and ze¡¯s [me Punch] hit the thing at the same time causing it to be blown away *Thud* A very loud thud was heard as one of the three in the front fell down They then went to the broken tree and found that the thing that tried to attacked them earlier was actually a Abyssal Demon ..... Bat Demon (Bronze Lvl 10) (Low Rank Demon) (Scout Type Demon) (Tier 0) The demon bared its fangs at them seeing that it was actually still feisty even its injury made Shadowsh and the others speechless The only one who was not confused in seeing this was ze ¡°Master this demon is a Bat Demon one of the mostmon type of demon in the Abyss it act like this because it doesn¡¯t much intelligent and it would only listen to a stronger Bat Demon or a Baron Rank Demon¡± Hearing ze¡¯s exnation they look at the Bat Demon carefully and found that from its red eyes their is only one thing it convey it is to kill ¡°We don¡¯t need this type of demon¡± Shadowsh said to Sans Nodding Sans immediately beheaded the Bat Demon before teleporting its corpse back to the cave They continued their travel towards the human settlement Suddenly Junnel approached Shadowsh ¡°Boss can I be the one in charge of dispatching the next Abyssal Demon we encounter?¡± After requesting this he looks at Shadowsh with anticipation ¡°Okay then as long as its not a Lord Rank demon you will be responsible for it¡± While they were just chatting with each other they heard the sounds of hoovesing closer to them All of them immediately started to get ready when the sound finally near them they all saw what it was It was a carriage which was travelling at a fast speed it seems like something is chasing it *Kekeke* Countless eerieughter were heard and more than 30 Bat Demon was chasing the carriage and the one leading them was a bloody colored Bat Demon Bloody Bat Demon (Silver Lvl 8) (Servant Rank Demon) (Special Type Demon) (Tier 2) ¡®Oh, It seems that we stumbled into something interesting¡¯ Shadowsh seeing this grinned ¡°Everyone rain terror to these demons¡± After shouting that he then used [Perfect Shadow Clone] and both of them used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] even though the clone skills only had 50% power to the original it could continue to use any low consumption skill at a very long time since its body is made of Mana it could absorb Mana at a tremendous pace Banjo used his [Space Ball Barrage] skill while ze released a ming breath Junnel split himself and have his clone stop the carriage because of Shadowsh¡¯s order while he started shooting towards the Bat Demons Sans fused with Nightmare before leaping towards the Bloody Bat Demon ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ (Carriage POV) ¡°Young Mistress we could not outran those vile demons please escape by yourselves and let us block those nasty things¡± Said a young man with a butler outfit ¡°Raynold I know you worry about me but I cannot just leave all of you besides even if we do that all of you couldn¡¯t possibly stops those things for long for me and my daughter to get away¡± This time it was a gorgeous mature looking woman ¡°Kekeke do you really thing that any of you could escape lord Hilmond grasp¡± Said the Bloody Bat Demon in a humannguage ¡°Kekeke I will drink all of your men¡¯s blood and I will let your daughters watch me do it¡± While the Bloody Bat Demon wasughing it suddenly felt an extreme threat of death without thinking twice it brandished its ws to the direction where he felt the threat *Swish* *Arggh* One of the Bloody Bat Demon arm was cut off it then turned to the thing that attacked him and found that it was a ck armored knight ¡°Who are you?!!!¡± (End of the POV) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Shadowsh was stunned to hear the Bloody Bat Demon spoke in a humannguage but he was still firing While the Bloody Bat Demon was furious and fearful of Sans it suddenly heard countless pained cries from behind causing it to turn Sans immediately leapt again seeing its enemy disregard him suddenly ¡®Sh*t¡¯ The Bloody Bat Demon remembered Sans was still in front of it and hurriedly flew up *Swish* *Arggh* It once again release a pained cry as it felt its tail was cut off ¡°Curse you¡± The Bloody Bat Demon yelled at Sans and suddenly opens its mouth and releases a powerful screech Sans seeing this released a Yin st towards it *Boom* The Yin st exploded in the face of the Bloody Bat Demon ¡°Impossible how could you not be affected by my attack¡± The Bloody Bat Demon waspletely shocked the attacked earlier was its signature move and those who heard it would be rolling in pain right now While Sans and the Bloody Bat Demon was confronting each other Shadowsh and the rest was easily ughtering the Bat Demons Since the Bat Demons did not think that they would be attacked by Shadowsh and the others they arepletely defenceless to the bombardment and all of the attacks were not weak Suddenly a very loud screech was heard everyone even the Bat Demons to cover their ears and started rolling in pain Shadowsh ears was ringing continuously causing him pain ¡®F*ck which motherf*cker released that sound if I ever found who it was I will skin him alive¡± Unbeknownst to him Sans was confronting the very said person (It is the Bloody Bat Demon who initiated the attack) ¡®So it was that piece of f*cking sh*t that caused this pain have Sans cut off its wings and tongue and bring it to me¡¯ Sans was using [Death sh] continuously shooting fast arc like attack towards the Bloody Bat Demon Suddenly he stops before resuming but this time he did not preserve its strength and tried to urately hit the Bloody Demon this time he was going all out and sometimes used [Yin st] even though a number of attacks missed but with the countless arcs that flew it did managed to heavily wound the Bloody Bat Demon The Bloody Bat Demon couldn¡¯t bear all of the injuries that it received causing it despair especially knowing that its special attack do not have any effect to its enemy Sans then walks towards the injured Bloody Bat Demon The Bloody Bat Demon looks at Sans before asking ¡°What are you?¡± Sans did not answer but grabs the head of the Bloody Bat Demon and was just about to cut off its wings when he suddenly stops before pulling the injure Bloody Bat Demon towards Shadowsh After arriving in front of Shadowsh Sans threw the Bloody Bat Demon near him The Bloody Bat Demon raised its head and showed a confused look seeing a grinning fox in front of it Shadowsh was furious earlier because of the pain but he was reminded by the SYSTEM that the Bloody Bat Demon should be a great addition to the team since it could speak in humannguage ¡°Submit to me and I will spare you refuse and you will suffer the consequences¡± Shadowsh said while grinning at the Bloody Bat Demon in humannguage ¡°You dumb beast do you- it did not finish what it wanted to say before Sans stabs its foot even though he did not understand what the Bloody Bat Demon said but ording to its tone it was clearly insulting Shadowsh ¡°You know you are at my mercy I suggest for you to choose your word more carefully¡± Shadowsh said to it while grinning happily causing the Bloody Bat Demon to gnashed its teeth in anger ¡°So what is your answer?¡± Shadowsh once again asks the Bloody Bat Demon but he was answered by silence After another minute of silence Shadowsh asks some more ¡°So I take that as a no then¡± He then nodded at ze indicating to let the Bloody Bat Demon know what kind of consequences it would receive ze then erged its hands and grasp the Bloody Bat Demon burning it continuously ¡°Arggh¡± Pained cries reverberate through the whole night Since the Bat Demons have still not recovered Shadowsh had Sans and the others finish them off Half an hourter the Bloody Bat Demon was now colored ck as ze kept roasting it slowly causing horrendous pain After that Shadowsh contacted France and have him guard the Bloody Bat Demon and have Clwyd encased it with ice he wanted to let the Bloody Bat Demon feel the freezing and scorching hell so that it would surrender Chapter 76 CHAPTER 68 DRACONIC GUARD DEMON After sending the Bloody Bat Demon back to the cave he then set his sight to the damaged carriage The driver and the horses were being kept in checked by Junnel¡¯s two clones so that they won¡¯t run away He then waited for the others to finish all the Bat Demons before sending their corpse back to the cave A couple of minutester Sans and the others finallypleted their tasks and lead by Shadowsh they approached the carriage When they were just about to reach the door it was opened by a knight he was warily looking at Shadowsh¡¯s group He then moved to the side and a beautiful mature woman step out of the carriage She then courteously bowed to Sans before gratefully saying ¡°I thank you lord monster tamer for ying those vile demons¡± ..... Hearing this stunned Shadowsh greatly while Sans confusing looks towards him looking for an answer ¡°Lady you might have misunderstood something but I am the one in charge here¡± He sighed while shaking his head When the woman and her knight heard him speaking they were both stunned and after they realised what he said they were once again speechless ¡°Pardon me for the mistake great fox and let me again correct what I said earlier¡± ¡°Thank you for saving oh great fox¡± She then bowed to Shadowsh ¡°Okay I did not save all of you for your gratitude but to acquire information¡± ¡°Why did those Bat Demons were chasing all of you?¡± Hearing his question both the knight and the woman look at each other before answering it was the knight who answered ¡°It is because we found out who was the traitorous noble that sided with the demons but he also found out about us and sent its minions to kill us¡± Listening to their story Shadowsh asks strangely ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone discover that he was a traitor since it sent more than 30 demons for you guys¡± It was the mature woman that answered this question ¡°Yes if we weren¡¯t on his territory but since the whole city was under his control they manage to trick the masses¡± ¡°If this is the case then sending some of his minions would do the trick but why would he send more than thirty of them and also send one of his servant?¡± Shadowsh was pretty sure that the Bloody Bat Demon was a high ranking officer to the traitorous noble since it was intelligent enough to learn humannguage Both the knight and the woman turned quiet then silent prevails the night After a couple of seconds the woman spoke destroying the somewhat solemn atmosphere ¡°Actually those Bat Demons are only the remnants of those who were chasing us there are a couple of Gold Rank demon earlier and because of this some of my knights decided to use their life to block off some of demons¡± After recounting her story the woman then burst into tears while the knight grips his fist very tightly it seems that the situation is much dire than he thought *Roar* Suddenly a very loud roar was heard and the ground kept shaking *Thud* Each step would create a heavy sound alongside with the quake ¡°Oh no Mistress that thing caught up with us¡± Both the knight and the woman expression changed and the knight couldn¡¯t help but shout Shadowsh was confused and asks ¡°That thing?¡± The knight trembling and his face was extremely pale but he still answered the question ¡°It is a huge demon with a shield for an arm its face and body looks like a dragon he had four arms two of them are shield and 2 of them were a draconic like arm that were holding one greatsword each¡± ¡°From your reaction it must be extremely powerful¡± Shadowsh inquired ¡°Yes it is extremely powerful one of the best knight guarding Mistress fought this demon but couldn¡¯t evenst a minute before he was cleaved into two¡± The Knight nodded at Shadowsh Shadowsh was no longer smiling and became serious it seems that they are going to fight a difficult battle ¡°Junnel bring these two back to the vige once you secured them theree back here¡± He thenmanded Junnel before approaching ze and asking it if it knows what kind of demon they were going to face base on the knight¡¯s description ¡°Master base on the description that you gave me the iing demon would be most likely a Draconic Guard Demon¡± ze said after pondering ¡°Draconic Guard Demon?¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was quite puzzled since it had a Dragon and Demon name then maybe it is an offspring of a demon and a dragon ¡°Just like its name suggest it is an offspring of a dragon and demon more precisely a Shieldbearing Knight Demon and a Evil Dragon¡± ¡°It had the tremendous body of a dragon and the technique of a demonic knight¡± ¡°There is a catch though since it isn¡¯t that clever so it can be easily tricked or subdued this type of demon was the favourite guard dog of lord and higher rank demon¡± After hearing ze exination Shadowsh suddenly have an idea ¡°zeter I want you to tank the Draconic Guard Demon since it doesn¡¯t have much intelligence as long as you take care of your core it would definitely lose to you¡± Since from the description of the knight from earlier that the Draconic Guard Demon attack and defence were mostly physical and it is not very clever based on ze description it would definitely be in a disadvantage fighting ze *Thud* the heavy footstep still echoed through the night and the sound kept getting more louder and louder indicating that the thing wasing closer Finally after a couple more minutes Shadowsh and the others finally managed to get a clear view of the thing Just like what the knight said it had a dragon like body and a dragon face it was 25 meters tall and as big as a tank it had 2 demon horns and 1 dragon horn and a dragon tail full of spikes it held 2 huge shield that whenbined covers its whole body it also held 2 huge greatsword that have a size of 10 meters wide Draconic Guard Demon (Gold Lvl 10) (Knight Rank Demon) (Strengthening Type Demon) (Tier 2) The Draconic Guard Demon did not even look at Shadowsh and continued to pursue the carriage track seeing this Shadowsh realised that it only follows order and was truly not a bright one indeed ¡°ze start now, everyone support ze¡± Shadowsh shouted before firing a couple of me Bullets together with his clone Sans and Banjo also started attacking at a distance ze then charged towards the Draconic Guard Demon throwing a ming Punch at it The attacks did not even faze the Draconic Guard Demon and it kept pursuing the carriage track *Bam* ze fist did not reached the Draconic Guard Demon as it raised its shield and blocked it It then swings his right arm that was holding one of the greatsword to ze *Swish* the attack did not do anything to ze but just passed right through him seeing this turned of even caused the Draconic Guard Demon to stop and looks at its sword in confusion It then used his right arm and sh ze again but the same scene kept happening again and again The Draconic Guard Demon kept shing ze and it kept getting more faster and faster and it techniques were actually improving causing Shadowsh to be enticed on making it one of his subordinates since it was very powerful and have a keen natural battle instinct While the Draconic Guard Demon kept shing ze ze was also kept punching it but no matter where he attacked it would be always be blocked by the Draconic Guard Demon and Shadowsh and the others attacks was also not doing much After half an hour of fight the Draconic Guard Demon became a master ss swordsman but still couldn¡¯t do anything to ze *Roar* The Draconic Guard Demon suddenly let out a roar and its body kept growing bigger and its aura became much more horrifying twofold Spikes grew out from its back while the spikes on its tail grown a lot longer The shield also produced spikes on its front and its nails started to aze In the middle of its 3 horns a small ming sun was created *Swish* When it swung its sword again it only left afterimage and it even produced a wind de like attack *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Every time it swung its de it would always create a sharp wind like de and caused the wind to howl ze body kept rocking back and forth because of the wind causing the Draconic Guard Demon to be excited the speed of its swing increased creating a hurricane between the two of them ¡®Sh*t if thisst ze¡¯s me would be put out¡¯ Shadowsh cursed when he saw the berserk hurricane around the two Chapter 77 CHAPTER 69 GULLIBLE ¡°Okay guys used your strongest skill and shoot it with everything you got!!!¡± Hearing this both Sans and Banjo nodded and the three of them attack at the same time using everything they got [Dark me st] [Supreme Death sh] [Dragon Breath] *Boom* The three attacks collided with the hurricane causing a deafening explosion Both ze and the Draconic Guard Demon were blown apart from each other ..... ze seemed to heaved a sigh of relief while the Draconic Guard Demon turned its head to Shadowsh and others before releasing an enraged roar and start charging towards them *Bam* While the Draconic Guard Demon was distracted ze sent a punch to its face causing it to return its attention to him ze have also became proficient in fighting in closebat even though most of its skills were long range They then repeat their brawl once again but this time Sans would release an arc attack to disrupt the Draconic Guard Demon attack while Banjo and Shadowsh would wait for an opportunity to attack After another hour Junnel returned but it was dumbstruck by the scene of Shadowsh and Banjo looking like a dead dog with its tongue out ¡°Boss what happened¡± Junnel hurriedly approached Shadowsh and inquired Shadowsh weakly pointed towards the Draconic Guard Demon which were fighting Sans and ze ¡°Its that thing its like it have endless stamina even though the four of us ganged up at it we still couldn¡¯t defeat it¡± Shadowsh exined while breathing haggardly Seeing how powerful the wind that the Draconic Guard Demon creates every sh cause Junnel to swallowed its saliva nervously ¡°If you want to help just keep your distance¡± After saying that Shadowsh resume in being like a dead dog once again Hearing him Junnel nodded before joining the fight Dawn came Shadowsh, Junnel and Banjo were now weaklyying to the ground while breathy extremely haggardly Sans and ze was still fighting the Draconic Guard Demon but Sans was getting nervous since his strength would be greatly weakened during the day causing him to error a couple of times ze was not perturbed by this even though it was an Abyssal Demon part of him was also an elemental so the day would not restrict it that much Like Sans the Draconic Guard Demon was also panicking since it had a high rank demon bloodline it fears sunlight and its dragon bloodline was also a part of evil n causing it to fear even more to the day *Roar* The longer they fought the more nervous it became it was also getting more clumsier and since its berserk mode had already ended it was now losing to ze and Sans since it entered a weakened state After a couple more hours Sans already retreated to a much shadier area while the Draconic Guard Demon kept roaring in pain as the sun¡¯s ray shine down on its body, ck smokes kepting out of its body as its aura getting more weaker ¡°ze tell it that we will wee it to a wonderful ce that can save it from its current predicament as long as it submit to me¡± Shadowsh used all of his energy to shout this to ze ze then stop punching the Draconic Guard Demon and starts to persuade it to submt to Shadowsh The Draconic Guard Demon kept roaring while brandishing its two swords it seems like it did not agree After another hour it was now kneeling while using his two shield and sword as a support its aura was incredibly weak ze then continued to persuade it but it was still as stubborn as always Shadowsh have already recovered from his exhaustion after sleeping for a few hours ¡°ze try tricking it by telling it that we will send it home if it submit to me or we will tell it where the humans that it was chasing earlier as long it submit to me¡± Shadowsh gain this idea after remembering that the Draconic Guard Demon are easy to trick ze then continuously tempt the Draconic Guard Demon causing it to be confused and seeing that ze suddenly turns into a kind uncle it began to hesitate After a couple more minutes the Draconic Guard Demon couldn¡¯t bear with the sun anymore so it agreed to ze and signed a contract to Shadowsh causing him to grin to his ear He then decided to name it Gulli in short for gullible ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Upper) Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Draconic Guard Demon Demon Rank : Knight Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : None ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 500 Mana : 50 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Vitality and Energy tremendously) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (4) Active Ability : <> (Increased the user overall stats twofold) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After sessfully subduing Gulli Shadowsh teleported everyone back to the cave after returning he immediately slumps to the ground and sleeps When Shadowsh finally woke up it was alreadyte in the day around 10:40 to 11 am to the human world After stretching for a bit he found out that after a whole night of shooting both his uracy and proficiency in using me Bullets increasing its level to 1 Banjo also increased his mastery to the skill [Dragon Breath] and [Space Ball Barrage] Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (A-) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Fire 50 space balls at the same time) (25 Energy/Use) The ones who truly earned a lot of experience were Sans and ze their mastery on their skill increased and both of them were incredibly happy Sans became proficient in using his skill [Death sh] and [Supreme Death sh] he now mastered the former one while thetter is now on S-Grade ze¡¯s [me Punch] Proficiency Point also increased considerably After looking at their improvement Shadowsh went to look for Gulli when he arrived at the Abyssal Valley a ce that the SYSTEM created for nurturing Abyssal Demons He saw Gulli snoring very loudly that even caused the surrounding air to vibrate it seems that it was also exhausted during the fight the only thing that made Shadowsh feltplicated was that Gulli did not know any skill and yet it could easily defeat him if it was a frontal fight He then went to the dragon carcass that was being eaten away by everyone even though it was shared among every member of his family or any member in the organization that have Excellent Grade or Gold Rank He then cut a couple of pieces and ordered the ck Fur Apes to transport it to the Abyssal Valley for Gulli to eat when it wakes up He then went to the vige to discuss something with thedy fromst night When he arrived at the vige he was satisfied to see that with the help of the Blue Eyes Apes and ck Fur Apes the humans finally managed to slowly rebuilt the vige there was now a thick barricade with elves and Fireback Wolves as sentries there was also hunters with elves and Wind Wolves that brought many Mutated Chaos Beast every day ¡®Hmm I think that the humans should start farming and raising their own livestock so that the others in the vige should have something to do other than building¡¯ After thinking about these he went to look for thedy fromst night After calling Rock he was then escorted to one of the new rebuilt house there was a tattered carriage in front of it He then knocked on the door and just a couple of seconds the door was opened by a maid she was shocked to see a fox as big as a wolf in front of the door ¡°Is your mistress there¡± Shadowsh asks while smiling The maid nodded before going inside again and after that sounds of footsteps were heard and both the knight and thedy arrived at the entrance ¡°Oh great fox where were our mannerse inside¡± The Lady courteously invited him in ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do then¡± After nodding he then went inside the knight then closed the door They then went inside in one of the room and Shadowsh saw 2 little girls sleeping besides each other ¡°Your daughters I presume¡± He couldn¡¯t but asks the Lady ¡°Yes they are my treasure¡± After saying that she then gently strokes their heads ..... Chapter 78 CHAPTER 70 LEGACY Looking at how caring she is Shadowsh knew that she really loves her daughters The knight then approached him and asks ¡°Oh great fox may I know what happened to that thingst night¡± Also hearing this the Lady also looks at Shadowsh with interest ¡°Its okay I already took care of it, it already have submitted to me¡± Shadowsh proudly proimed causing the two mouths to be agape shock was evident on their faces ¡°Impossible¡± The knight immediately denied the possibility but after realising that he misspoken he hurriedly apologised ¡°I know that it is unbelievable but it took me the whole night until the day to finally managed to subdue it¡± Shadowsh said as if he really managed to subdue it if these two knows that they only managed to subdue the Draconic Guard Demon because they tricked the poor the creature ¡°As expected of the ruler of the inner part of Jade Forest your reputation precedes you¡± proimed the Lady ..... ¡°Oh? you know me?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask since he never met any of them before The Lady shook her head and said ¡°Actually I don¡¯t none of any member of my group knew I only discover this when the Vige Chief introduced this house to us¡± ¡°We thought that the Vige Chief have so much respect to us because we have a knight on our rank but when I saw that he was actually asking if you were alsoing we were surprised and immediately asks any information regarding you¡± ¡°We were surprised to hear all of your stories from the Vige Chief¡± The Lady exined while the knight kept nodding as if verifying her exnation ¡°Since it is like that then you should call me by my name¡± Hearing this Shadowsh then nod and told them this The two nodded before the Lady stands up put her hand on the center of her chest while grabbing the skirt of her dress ¡°May I officially introduced myself I am Helia Rose Von Rea daughter of the duke Von Rea of Golden Kingdom¡± Hearing this the knight also put his hand on his chest and proudly proimed ¡°ck Iron Rank Knight Creshold Arnier one of the son of Baron Lord Arnier¡± Finally Shadowsh realised why those demons fromst night wouldn¡¯t let these people go if the father of Healia learns the identity of the traitorous noble he would surely die ¡°Even though he knew your identity he still sent his minions to kill you?¡± won¡¯t that be asking for death since your father would definitely investigate your death¡± Shadowsh asks strangely ¡°Actually the traitor did not send those demons to kill me but to capture me so that he could convert me into the demon side and he knows that my daughters are with me so I could definitely be ckmailed¡± Helia sighed after saying that ¡°So meaning thatst night won¡¯t be thest assault¡± After hearing her Shadowsh immediately realised that Helia is an important piece for the demon¡¯s n Both the Creshold and Helia look grave but they still nodded ¡°Then why don¡¯t you return to the capital and actually travel in this direction¡± Shadowsh once again asks Helia in a confused tone ¡°It is because the traitor city¡¯s location greatly affects the road towards the capital and even if we took a detour we still needed to pass Nightmare Forest or Moonlight Forest and both of this ce are very dangerous¡± ¡°Since its like that we sent one of the message pigeon back to the capital to informed duke Von Rea about this¡± ¡°So the only thing we could do was to wait for the duke¡¯s forces to kill the traitorous noble¡± It was Creshold who exined the whole situation to Shadowsh ¡°Oh since its like that it seems that I need to inform the others that we will be going to war against the demons¡± Shadowsh could do nothing but sigh ¡°Great Shadowsh-san I am very sorry for the trouble I cause you or that will cause you since its like this in the name of Von Rea family I will definitely answer any of your request¡± Helia stand up and swore ¡°I take your offer up I only wants a hundred ves that could work 40% of them should be women and all of them could do basic farming and breed livestock¡± Shadowsh told his request Hearing this Helia was a little startled and smiled ¡°You really are a kind soul don¡¯t you Shadowsh-san you want to give them a new home to stay and it was also being protected by you¡± Hearing this Creshold looks at Shadowsh with admiration ¡°Actually I think your request is too simple I decided to increase the number of people that I will send to you¡± Helia smiled Shadowsh shook his head and answered ¡°Yes it would be great if you increased the number but since this vige was still rebuilding I think a hundred should be enough for now and by the way I don¡¯t care what race the ve is as long as there are a hundred of them send them here¡± ¡°I also need seeds of varying crops and also some livestock since monsters could not be tamed that easily¡± Hearing this Helia could do nothing but nod but she swore to herself to help Shadowsh as much as she can ¡°Creshold can I ask you a favor¡± Shadowsh then turned to Creshold Creshold immediately nodded ¡°Of course Shadowsh-san I would be greatly honoured to be of service to you¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I want you to train the hunters here in the vige in the way of knighthood¡± ¡°Also I need you to spar with my brother fromst night the one who look like a knight¡± Heating such a simple request made Creshold a little bit disappointed since he really wants to repay some of his gratitude to Shadowsh even though the task was simple for him he told himself to push his limit to the fullest so that he could train dependable knights for Shadowsh After chatting some more Shadowsh returned back to the cave but when he got back he saw the apes that he tasked to deliver food for Gulli seems a bit panicked ¡°What happened?¡± Shadowsh hurriedly asks one of the ape After a minute of exnation from the apes he finally gets the gist of the situation Gulli was actually asking some more and it kept acting like a spoiled brat causing headaches to two ape semi n ¡°Okay just leave it to me I think all of you deserve to rest¡± After pacifying the apes he then went to Abyssal Valley *Roar* *Roar* *Roar* Continuously dragon roar was heard even when Shadowsh haven¡¯t arrived near the Abyssal Valley When he finally got there he was speechless to see the giant Dragon Guard Demon rolling on the ground while roaring endlessly seems like it really was acting like a spoiled brat ¡°Hey Gulli I¡¯m back!!!¡± He yelled at Gulli who was rolling and smashing its fist to the ground When it hear Shadowsh¡¯s voice Gulli stops and look towards him Since signing the contract Gulli felt more dependable to Shadowsh and since it was not smart it already saw Shadowsh as a father figure ¡°Okay I will bring you to eat¡± After saying that he lead Gulli towards the dragon carcass When Gulli saw the huge dragon carcass it immediately leapt towards it What made Shadowsh speechless is that when Gulli started eating it even ate the bones but he suddenly felt that Gulli¡¯s aura was getting more stronger and the pressure radiating from its body increased What made Shadowsh confused is that even though its aura was already horrifying than other Crimson Gold Rank Monster that he met but still it just couldn¡¯t Rank up it seems that he needed to asks this question to the Troll Commander when he gets back After having its fill Gulli lets out a roar and its body suddenly growing bigger and its tail started growing longer and the dragon horn on its head started growing bigger too Its bloody red eyes started to show a dragon like pupil while a small wing grows on its back Seeing this Shadowsh was ecstatic and hurriedly scans him ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [War Dragon Bloodline (Extremely Impure)], [Evil Dragon Bloodline (Very Impure)] Demon Tier : Semi 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Draconic Guard Demon Demon Rank : Knight Rank Level : Semi Crimson Gold Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Locked) Dragon Tail Whip (Locked) Dragon Roar (Locked) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 500 Mana : 50 (1st) Passive Ability [2nd Tier] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Vitality and Energy tremendously) (Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [2nd Tier] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (Level : Mid Ranked) (3) Passive Ability [1st Tier] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Chapter 79 CHAPTER 70.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 6 Tailed Demon Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Legendary ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (A skill that shoots very fast fire bullet its damage should have been half as of the Fireball but because it was derives from the same move its damage was the same as it [Red Quality] Fireball) (Extra Skill Rapid Fire) (2 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (can be use in closebat and range) (The range ability is much weaker than closebat in terms of power) (Additional Ability Burning and Bleeding Attack) (6 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Gold Quality] (Zero) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) Dark me st [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (B+) (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (50 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 250 Mana : 300 + 60% Mana Restoration : 1/30 seconds Attributes : Fire/Dark Passive Ability : King Male Charm (An ability that has a huge percentage to make any female race fall to the Host) (This ability will also increase the Host ability to subdue other monster) Passive Ability 2 : Shadow Blend (User can blend into the darkness if he stayed still for a minute) (After blending the user can now move in the darkness) (With the irvoyance the host Night Vision bes Predator Gaze) Passive Ability 3 : Mid Rank Demon Fox (Each tail represent an additional ability) (First to third tail will give +60% Mana, also enhance the host ability to umte and absorbs Mana andstly it also enhance the control of the host to his Mana) (Fourth to Sixth tail will increase the skills damage by 60%) (Additional Ability : ming Orbs) (ming Orbs : Increase the Host ability to absorb surrounding me elements) (Increase the damage of fire type skills of the Host by 50% each orb) Active Ability 4 : Perfect Shadow Clones (Create an exact copy of the user) (Clones has the same strength and skill of the user) (1 Clone) (50 Mana/Clone) (Clones canst until 10 hour) Active Ability 5 : irvoyance (An ability that predicts the next move of the opponent) (Can only be used in fighting an enemy that the Host can see) (The duration of the ability is 6 hour leveling to Crimson Gold Rank can increase the duration to 12 hour) (can only be used once per day) Passive Ability 6 : Extreme Agility (Increased speed and dexterity by 350%) Passive Ability 7 : Battle Instinct (Drastically increased the hostbat ability) (This ability will increase as the number of fights that the host will be involve increase) Ability points : 6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Knight, Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Demonic Death Knight Race : Undead Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 5) (Mastered) (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (10 Energy/Use) Death Stab [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (A+) (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (10 Energy/Use) Supreme Death sh [Dark Gold] (Lvl 5) (S) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) Yin st [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use)0 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 251 + 100% Mana : 233 + 100% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) : Death Aura (Causing any monster that is a level below Legendary Grade fear him) (Decreased the attack and defence of the enemy ording to their grade Superior Grade will decreased by 50% and each grade lower will decreased by another 20%, Normal Grade monster do not have any courage to resist) (Undeads weaker than the user will follow the user¡¯s order) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 2 : Demonic Armour (Strengthen defence by 500%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 3 : Demonic Death Heart (Increase the ability to absorbs death and yin energy) (Increase Both Energy and Mana by 100%) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 4 : Death Soul (Increase the Soul Power of the user) (Can absorbs dead souls to strengthen itself) Upgraded Passive Ability (+Yin Stone Buff) 5 : Death Sword (A sword that came from a Yin Bone Sword and was enhanced by death energy) (Additional Ability Death Energy induced attack) (Additional Ability Extreme Sharpness) Active Ability 6 : One with the stead (A knight is not truly a knight without a trusty stead) (Can Fuse With its stead having 80% of the strength of the stead) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Winged Lizard Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Pseudo Legendary ..... Level : Silver Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Violet Quality] (Lvl 0)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Gold Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 150 Mana : 180 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 100%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) Passive Ability 2 : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) Passive Ability 3 : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now thrice as fast as before) Passive Ability 4 : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) Passive Ability 5 : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 0) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Energy : 112 Mana : 112 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 80 CHAPTER 70.7 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 7) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 8) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 8) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Silver Lvl 10) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 7) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Silver Lvl 7) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 6) (Excellent) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire, Dark and Yin Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 6) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Lvl 9) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 7) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 6) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 7) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) in (Silver Level 7) (Pseudo Legendary) (Three Eyed Whirlwind Wolf) (Spirit and Wind Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 0th Tier Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 10 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 10 Minutes) (Uses 20 Mana/Activation) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 89/100) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 30 seconds) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 43/100) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/100) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 50 Mana : 60 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [War Dragon Bloodline (Extremely Impure)], [Evil Dragon Bloodline (Very Impure)] Demon Tier : Semi 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Draconic Guard Demon Demon Rank : Knight Rank Level : Semi Crimson Gold Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Locked) Dragon Tail Whip (Locked) Dragon Roar (Locked) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 500 Mana : 50 (1st) Enhanced Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Enhaced Passive Ability : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) ..... (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 81 CHAPTER 71 DEMON LEGION Reading his stats made Shadowsh very shocked it was too overkill What made him very dazed is that Gulli finally managed to learn a skill but not just one but three The only sad thing is that all three of them were lock but still if Gulli managed to learn a skill that will increase itsbat strength by tremendous degree What¡¯s more it managed to gain a very awesome ability [Dragon Eye] it already had a monstrous battle instinct butbined with this Gulli was now a war machine What made Shadowsh confused is that Gulli still did not manage to Rank Up He really wanted to question Troll Commander about this since even Russel don¡¯t know the reason why After calming down Gulli then approached Shadowsh looking at him with worship ..... ¡°Ma-ma-master tha-thank yo-u forrrr ta-tak-king me-me innn I-I man-mana-naged to-to kno-now thin-things¡± Gulli kept stuttering while he speak but that was enough to stunned Shadowsh Because it only mean one thing and that is Gulli managed to gain intelligence and was now learning to speak ¡°How did you manage to be a lot smarter¡± When Gulli was about to speak Shadowsh interrupted him and have him exined through the contract After hearing his exnation Shadowsh finally realised that it was actually all the dragon carcass doing After eating the brain, flesh and bones Gulli managed to gain some memories of the deceased dragon causing to learn many new skill and gain a portion of its bloodline After gaining all of this Gulli was now a lot smarter than before and since the SYSTEM tempered with the dragon carcass making all those who eat became a little bit more loyal to Shadowsh together with the contract Gulli now have undying loyalty to him ¡°Okay I think you should practice speaking and since ze is the same as you he is the perfect person to talk to¡± ¡°Also I think you should train to unlock your skills¡± After saying that he then have Gulli returned back to the Abyssal Valley just as Shadowsh was about to go to Leafinia abd rx and maybe earn some sleep Clwyd informed him that the Bloody Bat Demon have awakened After arriving at the Frozen Crystal Tree Shadowsh found 10 Jade coloured spider eggs seems like the Jade Spiders made themselves at home He then found the Bloody Bat Demon tied in a Jade like web and its whole body was covered in ice Seeing how pained its expression are he asks it ¡°Now do you submit?¡± The Bloody Bat Demon looks at him full of spite and hate if it looks can kill Shadowsh would definitely die a hundred times ¡°Since your silent I take as a No then it seems that you still need ze to warm you up¡± After hearing this the Bloody Bat Demon started struggling and shrieking with all of its might but Shadowsh was already covering his ears He then started dragging the frozen Bloody Bat Demon to the Abyssal Valley ¡°Wait, wait just please wait¡± Suddenly it started begging him causing him to stop and look at it with interest ¡°I have a little brother please swear to me that if you fought my master you would not kill him and I would submit to you¡± The Bloody Bat Demon bitterly said Hearing this Shadowsh nodded and swore alongside the contract not to kill the Bloody Bat Demon¡¯s brother Shadowsh was quite happy subduing another demon but suddenly the SYSTEM notified him something (Host used half the slot for contracting) ¡®What!!! there is a limited slot for contracting!!?¡¯ He was quite shocked by the revtion (Yes actually your Summoned Monster should be added but since it was controlled by the System it was like a bonus space on the Host Spiritual Space) ¡®Spiritual Space?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously (Spiritual Space is a type of space on any beings spirit therger the space is the faster the being absorbs the surrounding Mana and Energy) (It also indicates howrge the capacity of a being to store Spiritual Contracts, Mana, Energy and anything that involves spirits) (Host only have 6 slots for the contract since the remaining space was given to the SYSTEM) Hearing this made him sighed disappointingly but still he managed to gain a couple of capable subordinates He then looks at the Bloody Bat Demon¡¯s stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This was the first time Shadowsh added a member that already have a name on its own After reading its stats he then brought Red to the Abyssal Valley and have ze defrost him and have him rest to recover After that he then went to sleep near the Luminous Tree of Life and get his well deserved sleep but before he sleeps he had France guard the vige Night came Shadowsh was once again woken up by his sisters Then the 7 of them went teleported to the vige the new members of the group are Gulli and Red When Shadowsh and the others arrive at the vige they immediately turned their head to Red and Gulli but was surprised seeing them alright ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel dizzy after teleporting¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask them curiously Both Gulli and Red shook their head it was Red who exined why is that to him It was actually because demons have experienced much greater space disorientation when teleporting here Hearing his exnation Shadowsh and the two couldn¡¯t help but disappointingly sighed Sans and ze weren¡¯t affected because of their bodies but to think that the two was so not affected by this ¡°Junnel I want you to scout to the forest near the road¡± ¡°Gulli wait outside of the vige since your too big¡± ¡°Sans both you and Banjo would be guarding the road¡± ¡°Red you still haven¡¯t recovered yet just stay put if you notice anything strange just shriek very loud so that you can alert us¡± After telling then their task Shadowsh split himself and went to the forest near the roads Deep into the night everyone was on high alert except for Red and Gulli who were both sleeping Gulli spent his time getting used to the changes of his body Red was still recovering even though they were cking with Sans and Banjo guarding the road they would definitely be informed if there is an enemy attack Shadowsh was travelling extremely fast in the bushes near the road he was advancing towards the human settlement he wanted to create a portal there Suddenly he stops and saw many Bat Demons flying in the sky numbering at least a hundred being lead by a ck colored bat demon There was also a dozen big bodied demon they have gray skin with two tusk on their mouth they have one horn in the forehead and each of them were carrying heavy weapons such as mace and hammers Behind them were three ghost like figures smiling creepily there was also 10 woman like figures in the back they were wearing full ck armor and have two horns Behind the archers were small like figures which also numbered at least a hundred there were different kinds of them there were that were holding staffs, some were holding small clubs and some were holding small knives ck Ash Bat Demon (Silver Lvl 3) (Servant Rank Demon) (Curse Type Demon) (Tier 0) ..... Gnoll Demons (Silver Lvl 8) (Low Rank Demon) (Strengthening Type Demon) (Tier 1) Gnoll Demon Captain (Silver Lvl 10) (Servant Rank Demon) (Strengthening Type Demon) (Tier 2) Evil Spirits (Gold Lvl 2-3) (Superior) (Yin Type) Demon Archers (Silver Lvl 9-10) (Knight Rank Demon) (Archer Type Demon) (Tier 2) Windbreaker Demon Archer (Gold Lvl 7) (General Rank Demon) (Archer Type Demon) (Tier 3) Imp Demons (Bronze Lvl 1-10) (Low Rank Demon) (Strengthening, Curse, Magic Type Demon) (Tier 0) ¡®Sh*t¡¯ Shadowsh cursed in his heart when he finally read the stats of the enemies ¡®It seems that I could do anything but to call everyone andmence a full blown war¡¯ He sighed thinking this He then sent a message to France, J-Darwin and Clwyd to call everyone who is at least Silver Rank and all the elves to be ready so does the Healer Division After sending this message he activated [irvoyance] and called for his clone before eyeing the Windbreaker Demon Archer ¡®Now!¡¯ Both him and his clone simultaneously used [Dark me st] *Boom* The attack was dodged by the Windbreaker Demon Archer but it still killed the Imp Demons in the back *Roar* The Gnoll Demons all released furious roars and started charging towards where Shadowsh and his clone is Shadowsh let out a grin before blending into the darkness while his clone was still shooting me Bullets towards the iing attackers before leading them deeper into the forest Chapter 82 CHAPTER 72 DEMONIC ARCHER The Windbreaker Demon Archer seeing the Gnoll Demons being lead took out a horn before blowing it causing all the chasing Gnoll Demons to stop and start roaring at Shadowsh¡¯s clone who was still shooting them Suddenly the Windbreaker Demon Archer grabs her bow before aiming it towards the clone ¡®Not good¡¯ Shadowsh immediately recalled his clone *Swish* An iparably fast arrow that caused the wind to howl flew towards the clone after passing through the clone it destroyed the tree that it hit Shadowsh wipes his non existing sweat on the forehead seeing this thankfully he immediately recalled his clone if not it would take him a day to summon it once again He then held his breath and aura nning to once again attack The Gnoll Demons saw the clone disappeared causing them to think that it finally died so they immediately returned back to the group ..... Shadowsh already decided to truly kill the Windbreaker Demon Archer since she was very powerful and he can only dealt with her if he managed to get close As he creep closer and closer the demon legion slowly advance towards the vige Shadowsh once again summoned his clone and have it once again ambushed the Windbreaker Demon Archer before running away This situation persist for half an hour and Shadowsh heard the others have already started teleporting to the vige they were only recovering in their dizziness After another hour the demons finally can see the vige but all of them stopped because in front of the vige gate were countless monsters with Gulli and the others in front What¡¯s more it seems that the other demons was very wary to Gulli Suddenly the ck Ash Bat Demon started yelling something to Red causing them to quarrel ¡®Once I start the signal everyone rain fire¡¯ Shadowsh told J-Darwin through the SYSTEM J-Darwin then rte the message to Scar, Junnel and in who were hiding in the forest with their subordinates ready to rain hell Suddenly the Windbreaker Demon Archer walk forward and spoke something to Gulli but after talking with each other she was greatly dismayed by something Then the Windbreaker Demon Archer raised her hand and the demons started retreating causing Shadowsh to cursed on how cunning the Windbreaker Demon Archer is but they are already trapped He and his clone immediately rained countless me Bullets towards the demon legion Everyone then started shooting the demon legion including all the wolves hiding at the forest ¡®France I want you to capture the demon that Red was talking to earlier¡¯ Shadowsh had already promised not to hurt Red¡¯s brother so he had France secured him The Windbreaker Demon Archer seeing the iing attack was startled she then had the Imp Demons and Bat Demons to charge towards Shadowsh¡¯s group while she had the Gnoll Demons and Archer Demons retreat hurriedly The Bat Demons and Imp Demons were immediately killed by the countless barrage that Shadowsh and the others fired After a couple minutes hundreds of demon corpsesy on the road but with their sacrifice the Windbreaker Demon Archer and the other demons manage to retreat They captured a dozen Imp Demons and 19 Bat Demons and have Red take care of them and convert them to their force France also captured Red¡¯s brother ck and gave him to Red Red told Shadowsh that he could tame the Bat Demons since he was a higher ranked Bat Demon He also said that the Imp Demons could be subdued by Gulli and ze and once they were tamed even though the captured ones will truly not be loyal their descendants will After listening to this he transported all of them back to the cave and have Red, Gulli and ze and have them be monitored in Abyssal Valley The corpses was also given to the SYSTEM to strengthen the Abyssal Valley Since they managed to scare the enemy into retreating he then told everyone except for those on duty that they could return back to the cave Shadowsh then have the humans and elves to create an outpost near the road so that they could be aware if there are any iing enemies The duty will be given to the Poison Feathertip Bird n and Spike Hair Rat n they are not a true n but like the Ape n they are a Demi-n Even though the Spike Hair Rats were mostly made up of only None Rank and Bronze Rank their number were second to none in the organization Sadly they don¡¯t live inside the cave since they only have 3 Silver Rank Members including their king but Shadowsh promised them if they manage to do obtained a massive amount of Contribution Points some of their member could live inside the cave Since he gave them a mission they excitedly epted it since they only need to be a guard and not to actually fight After they epted the mission Shadowsh then epted to let the three Silver Rank and five other more members of their n to live inside the cave The whole vige development together with the growing numbers of members of the organization Shadowsh and the others managed to live peacefully A week have passed Shadowsh and some of the vigers were improving the road they finished rebuilding and improving some of the worn down houses in the vige they also built a couple more houses for the ves They also managed to create a field for farming but since none of the vigers know how to farm no nts were nted for now The surrounding vegetation was improved by the elves though creating a much more purer and cleaner air Shadowsh also rented some of the nts in the cave to the forest near the vige The whole vige have also expanded even though some of the buildings were not finish yet they managed to create a vige that monsters, elves and humans could live in Numerous hanging like bridges were created from house to house there were also huge tree houses the waterway was getting improved and numerous beautiful flowers and trees were nted in the vige The only sad part is that the number of residents were truly too small for the whole vige creating an empty like atmosphere Even though monsters could live in the vige they like living in or near the cave and the only ones who were staying in the vige were those who are on duty After a week the members of the organization and Shadowsh¡¯s family have also improved especially those on the Hunting Division, in Duty and members of Wolf ns since they were always hunting Chaos Beasts All the human hunters and some of the children also improved considerably After being trained by Creshold some of them even managed to get on the level of Apprentice Knight said by Creshold Sans also grown a lot stronger sparring everyday with Creshold and since they decided to fight during the day causing Sans to rapidly adapt fighting in the day ¡°Okay guys I think you all should rest¡± Shadowsh shouted at the apes and the humans who were building a proper roar towards the human settlement Suddenly the ground started shaking and the vibration kept getting stronger Shadowsh expression changed just as he was about to call everyone he saw a couple of Poison Feathertip Birds flying towards him after listening to their report he found out that an army of human knights on red horses were galloping towards the vige Hearing this he then messaged Sans to informed Helia and her subordinates to go to the vige entrance He then told everyone to return back to the vige immediately When everyone were just walking back to the vige the knights manage to reach them At first the knights thought they were a couple of monsters attacking the human vigers but seeing that it was not the case one of the knight jump off his horse and approached Rock ¡°Sir may I ask you a question about a couple of people that arrived here from a carriage with this isignia¡± The knight then brought one of the gs they carry and showed it to everyone the g have a lions head that is golden in color that radiated a dignified aura Everyone look towards Shadowsh causing the knight to be surprised when he realised that the huge fox the size of a wolf was actually the leader ¡°You are searching for Miss Helia I presume¡± Shadowsh smiled lightly asking the knight ¡°Yes, may I see them?¡± Said the knight neither in humble or arrogant tone ¡°Why are you seeking her¡± Shadowsh directly asks The knight then proudly raised his head and thump his chest before proudly answering ¡°It is because we are the knights of Duke Herald Von Rea¡± Shadowsh nodded as if expecting this he then ask ¡°Then the human noble that turned ti the demon side was dealt with?¡± Chapter 83 CHAPTER 73 RANK UP FINALLY The knight shook his head and answered ¡°The duke was furious because of what happened to his daughter and sent one of his elite armies to kill the traitorous bastard but have failed ¡°The traitor escaped with the help of demons but we did gravely injured him and killed most of the demons protecting him¡± ¡°So did all of you killed all the demons?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask disappointingly since he still wanted to tame the Windbreaker Demon Archer The knight shook his head and answered ¡°Nope we wanted to pry their mouth open to learn any secret of the demons since they have already invaded Thousand Forest Continent¡± ¡®So this continent is called Thousand Forest Continent huh¡¯ He inwardly said ¡°Sir did you capture a bow wielding demon with great power and precision?¡± He hurriedly asks ¡°Hmm let me think I think we did it was one of the most troublesome of the demons we fought since it is intelligent and powerful¡± The knight pondered for a minute before saying this ..... ¡°Can you give her to me I have many uses for her¡± Hearing this the knight hesitated and asks Shadowsh to wait before going to the knight leading the army After discussing something he then returned and said ¡°Mymander said the demon will be delivered a 2 weekster¡± Hearing his answer Shadowsh was quite happy he then brought the knights to the vige When they were near the vige they saw Helia standing on the entrance together with her daughters and subordinates All the knights immediately knelt down when they arrived in front of Helia ¡°Miss Helia we apologize for the dy!!!¡± Helia just smiled she knew that it was not the knights fault After talking to the knights Helia then asks Shadowsh to gather everyone she the went to the vige stage at the center of the vige Shadowsh knew what she wanted to do he then told everyone to gather at the vige stage After a couple of minutes everyone arrived below the stage looking confused Helia together with her daughters and subordinates who stayed at the vige for this past week went to the center of the stage facing all the vigers ¡°Everyone this may be too sudden but me and my family are now saying goodbye¡± After Helia said this silence prevails the surroundings Then everyone started asking numerous question Shadowsh then fired a me Bullet to the sky causing a mild explosion and gathers everyone attention to him ¡°Please just let Miss Helia and her family finish what they are saying before asking¡± When everyone heard this they quieted down and look at Helia and the others with inquiry ¡°I know all of you were wondering why I am suddenly leaving¡± ¡°It is because the rest of my family is calling me back home¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry I will be visiting from time to time¡± ¡°I am thankful for everyone¡¯s hospitality and also very grateful to Shadowsh-san for protecting us all this time¡± After saying that Helia made a bow causing the new knights who arrived to be startled after all Helia is a nobility to bow tomoners is such an act to be condemned by other nobles After hearing all of this the vigers then started to also say goodbye to Helia and the others Creshold also had a discussion with the vigers who also join his training The whole day was spent saying goodbye to Helia and the rest Sans was also somewhat sad to see Creshold off since the two of them always sparred causing their rtion to became a bit close With the sparring Creshold even manage to rank up into a Bronze Rank Knight The next day Just like any normal day for the vigers they started improving the roads creating mud bricks The elves also started to strengthen the trees near the roads to liven up the atmosphere Shadowsh even had everyone nt different kind of flowers near the road There was also a great news for Shadowsh and the organization during the past week they have been exploring the inner and core part of the forest they found a huge beautiful clearke with numerous aquatic nts on it The only puzzling thing is that there were no monster living on it but when the scouts approached theke numerous blobs of water started attacking them When Shadowsh heard the information he was ecstatic because the blobs of water can only mean one thing An Elemental Monster He then started creating a canal to the cave towards theke but it would take a while before the members finish creating one He always wanted to create a Shooter Division that was only made up of Elementals and with Clwyd in charge of subjugating the Elementals that they found he was rest assured He then spent all of his focus on improving the vige and building a proper road Shadowsh also managed to capture a couple of horses and deers to be raised as mounts for the humans and elves The horses were called Forest Horse they are ssified as a Wild Beast a ssification below a monster and because of that they had no grade The deer was a Monster called Forest Evergreen Deer even though they are made up of only None Rank Monster all of them are Good Grade 0 increasing the posibility of Ranking up to Bronze Rank What made Shadowsh startled was the fact that deer could increase their grade as long as they stay near a Tree of Life causing them to be a perfect mount for elves They also have healing ability increasing their usefulness, they have great mobility in the forest and they have an inborn ability of acute of sense danger The humans also continued their basic training in being a knight and the one who was training them were Sans Even though Sans is an undead so physical training do not help him much he still have his swordsmanship even Gulli was training under him All the members of the organization also started to level up more quickly after the SYSTEM assimted with the energy from the carcasses that Shadowsh and the others collected Now the cave have a rainbow mist floating inside the cave the mist is purely made up of extremely pure and dense Mana While in the soil and nts great energy and vitality excludes in them causing the cave to be brimming with life All the nts including the special ones changed and improved The Luminous Tree of Life grown a little bit bigger and taller it was now standing at 65 feet tall causing Leafinia to finally Rank Up to Bronze Rank ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 200 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Frozen Crystal Tree evolved into an Arctic Jade Tree increasing its over all Ability and grade (Arctic Jade Tree : A tree that absorb ice energy and umte it to strengthen itself, the chilling energy that it excludes can strengthen any Ice Attribute being Effect : Increase the mastery of any Ice Attribute skill as long as any individual trains near it Reminder : The tree would bear a fruit if it umte enough ice energy Jade Fruit : increase the purity of the ice energy that a being umted Effect 2 (Enhanced) : Increase the strength of a humanoid being ice attribute skill or an overall increase on a monster ability Effect 3 (Enhanced) : Has a chance to make a monster evolve ..... Quality : Cannot be scanned too high) The Lotus in the pond also evolved bing a Dark Gold Rank Snowy White Lunar Lotus (Snowy White Lunar Lotus : An extremely beautiful lotus that can absorb extremely pure Yin Energy from the moon Effect 1 : Increase the absorption rate of any Yin Type monsters near it Effect 2 : The longer a female stay the more beautiful she be but it has severe effects to a male) Chapter 84 CHAPTER 74 QUALITY IMPROVED The Golden Beast Tree did not change much since its quality was already high but it did grow bigger and exclude more golden energy around it (Golden Beast Tree : A tree that excludes an aura that is helpful to a monster from the beast race Effect : The tree can now enhance the constitution of any monster of the beast race that is near it Reminder : the three will bear a beast fruit every decade (Can now be hasten by using beast race monster as fertilizers) Beast Fruit : Can enhance the beast overall contstitution and bloodline and may grant the beast to awaken some if its sealed bloodline Reminder : There is a 100% chance to enhance monster overall constitution by twice and purify bloodline by 40%, there is a 10% chance in awakening the beast bloodline Quality : Cannot be scanned too high) ..... The Evesting Dark Rose also improved and once again evolved because of the numerous sacrifices or fertilizers that the Shadow Wolf n gave it Now not only it was big but a flower spirit have also materialized it was a little spirit with a ck flower on her head she was as big as any average pinky finger The Evesting Dark Rose became Bewitching Everdark Rose (Bewitching Everdark Rose : A new type of Dark Rose was raised using pure dark element and numerous different fertilizers making it be much more beautiful and outstanding and finally having intelligence Effect (Enhanced) : Increase the density of dark element in the surrounding Effect 2 (Enhanced) : The Evesting Dark Rose will exclude purified dark element making any monster or beings that was on dark type grow stronger Effect 3 : Increase the chances of evolving any Dark Type monsters Effect 4 : Increase any mastery of dark attribute skills nt Skill/Ability : Bewitch (Passive)= Bewitch any low intelligent dark type monsters to serve the rose through all of its life nt Skill/Ability : Dark Blessing (Active)= Purifies any dark energy umted by an individual Quality : Low Earth Rank) Also the SYSTEM told him that she is now considered one of my summoned monster decreasing the slots for contracting to 2 What made Shadowsh happy was the Bloodline Berries that he nted in the cave also improved Improving its overall uses now it could enhance the bloodline purity to 0.01% and because of the numbers of the berries that could be harvest it increased all the strength of the monsters inside the cave During this past week the others also started pushing themselves too bad that there was not that may opportunities none of his family manage to rank up but their overall capability did increase Bun Bun was already Level 10 she only needs to heal some more before Ranking up Purple Kitty would always train with the other young monsters especially those of the beast race increasing her Level to 7 Violet would always participate on hunting duty now she is Bronze Rank Level 8 Fredrick and Valkirie also improved tremendously they would asionally help the hunters increasing theirbat experience and strength Fredrick was now a Mid Level Silver Rank Monster while Valkirie level up to Level 8 With the continuous sparring with the humans and other apes Don Don became a High Level Silver Rank Monster He is not the only one who manage to be a High Level Silver Rank Monster the four girls Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy and re are also a High Level Silver Rank Monster Shadowsh seeing how hard they work was also satisfied with their result but he did warn them to bnce training and leisure time so that they could rx The whole defence of the vige was enhance so did the cave Outside the cave Shadowsh nted a couple of Bloodline Berries so that the members who are not qualified to live in the cave would also increase their strength The SYSTEM have also started to bind itself outside of the cave and because of this the density and purity of Mana and Energy outside the cave also increased The inner part of the forest was slowly bing Shadowsh true territory since once the SYSTEM upy it no action could be hidden and the numerous advantages they could obtain could even defeat an army of well trained soldiers While everyone was resting after a hard day of work a huge explosion ured towards the human settlement *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Countless more follows and all of them were near or in the human settlement *Roar* A very loud roar that was heard the sound so loud it can be heard up to the vige Suddenly the forest start shaking dark clouds loom above the whole forest *Roar* *Roar* *Roar* Countless roars of varying sounds were heard The whole forest seem to shake Shadowsh expression changed because he saw the scouts and those guarding in the road started retreating franticly ¡°Call everyone now!!!¡± He yelled at Sans before dashing towards the running members of the organization The wolves saw this and was about to also help when Shadowsh yelled at them ¡°All of you stay just leave this to me¡± Since he have a Passive Ability [Extreme Agility] his speed be so fast that he left afterimages He was not holding back anything since its member safety was on stake When he finally arrived at them he then used [Perfect Shadow Clone] before using their tails to grab the members and ran back as fast as possible since he caught a glimpse of what was chasing his members A horde of Chaos Beasts that looks like a wave Shadowsh couldn¡¯t even estimate how many beasts there are After rescuing everyone Shadowsh slumps down to the vige running back and forth at full speed really take a toll on his body he swore himself to train his physical ability and stamina much harder after this whole event finished His clone did not feel anything but continued to rescue more members without rest Suddenly lights descended in the vige za as numerous monsters and all the remaining elves started appearing including Gulli and the other Abyssal Demons ¡°Boss!!!¡± Even though they were all pale because of the dizzy feeling they still push themselves to hurry next to Shadowsh Shadowsh immediately started to speak ¡°Everyone, we are now facing what might be the most dangerous fight we will ever fight¡± ¡°We are now facing the Chaos Beasts invasion I don¡¯t know if we will survive this ordeal but we will fight to ourst breath now who is with me!!!¡± Countless battle cry sounded in unison after Shadowsh speech Shadowsh then have half of the all the members of all the wolf n and all the elves standby on top vige barricade together with all his sisters, Flora and his mother He also had all the Shadow Wolves used their clone ability and have them stand on the frontline together with him, Russel and Gulli and all the others who were powerful enough to stand on the frontline France and those that could fly started flying above the vige ready to attack All the others members were forming a defensive line in front of the vige The rumbling continues and the intensity seems to have gone stronger indicating the Chaos Beasts are getting close Suddenly a couple of diferrent roars were heard in the forest and suddenly numerous monsters started appearing and what made Shadowsh quite surprised is that their intention seems to fight the horde of Chaos Beasts ¡®What is happening?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t but ask inwardly (All the monsters in the forest feel the iing danger that push them to make the decision) ¡®Feel? how can all the monsters in the forest felt that?¡¯ (Because of the huge amount of Chaos Energy being radiated by the Chaos Beasts) Shadowsh then focused all of his attention towards the small wave that was approaching their direction He saw that the Chaos Beasts seems to be out of control and started trampling each other ¡°FIRE!!!¡± When the Chaos Beasts were on an appropriate distance he shouted towards the wolves and elves that was on top of the walls *Swish* *Phew* Countless attacks flew towards the Chaos Beast horde causing the Chaos Beasts that was in front to be immediately killed Shadowsh then also started to attack together with everyone decreasing the momentum of the Chaos Beast horde Countless Chaos Beasts carcass started to pile up in front Eventually after an hour or so some of the Chaos Beasts started to broke through and arrive near Shadowsh and the others Seeing this those who are on the frontline stops their range assault and ready themselves in closebat Those who are on top of the wall were still firing causing more deaths on the Chaos Beasts horde Some of the Chaos Beasts finally managed to reach the frontline *Roar* *Pfrrt* Gulli and Russel simultaneously crushed the Chaos Beasts that manage to reach them Shadowsh and his clone then killed the Chaos Beasts that was near them not only him the others also started to engage the Chaos Beasts on closebat Chapter 85 CHAPTER 75 SANS Sans kept weaving his sword around him killing any Chaos Beast that was close to him and Nightmare besides him would also kill any injured Chaos Beast that was around Sans ze started burning all the Chaos Beasts around a meter of him countless burnt corpses started to pile around him J-Darwin was fighting very wildly unlike the four he was moving in the battlefield attacking any Chaos Beast he targeted *Bam* Banjo whips one of the Chaos Beast that was in front of him he then sted it with [Dragon Breath] blowing the beast chest Junnel was fighting together with Scar and just like J-Darwin they kept moving in the battlefield but only stayed in the frontline *Pained Roars* Karl kept releasing extremely hot mes in his surrounding while killing any Chaos Beast that was even a little bit near him Suddenly numerous flying Chaos Beast flew down towards the monsters in the ground ..... *Rumble* A devastating attack killed numerous flying Chaos Beast France was the one who sted the Chaos Beast he then let out a powerful screech and lead the other flying monsters towards the numerous flying Chaos Beasts It was a total chaos a number of Shadow Wolf clones was shred into pieces but numerous Chaos Beast were also dying not one passed through the front line but as time goes by the Chaos Beast assault got even more ferocious as the stronger ones started charging Another hour passed some of the Chaos Beast manage to breach the frontline Even though this happen the Chaos Beast was still stopped after reaching the second line of defence that was only made up of Silver Rank Monsters *Roar* One of the bull like Chaos Beast looks very vicious started charging at the monsters on the second line *Bam* A fist hit its head causing it to tumble down and was shreded to pieces by the other monsters Don Don look at the other iing monster and let out a battle cry before also charging at them Suddenly a quicksand appeared under a group of charging Chaos Beast *Boom* A st of water killed the trapped Chaos Beast Clwyd and JM were standing side to side coldly looking at this Another 3 hours Shadowsh and the others Gold Rank monsters from the frontline have no choice but to use their aces since the number of the Shadow Wolf clones were dwindle down to a single digit Shadowsh activated [irvoyance] and team up with Banjo Sans Fused with Nightmare Karl gone berserk J-Darwin team up with Junnel and Scar Up in the sky France went into [Thunder Lord Mode] and was fighting three powerful Chaos Beast All the birds from the Poison Feathertip Bird n started shooting their feathers causing numerous deaths at the Chaos Beast side In the second line of defence numerous monsters have been wounded but they were still fighting ferociously Don Don was surrounded by countless Chaos Beast behind him was in both of them were working together killing numerous Chaos Beast at ease JM and Clwyd were the ones who killed the most number of Chaos Beasts With theirbo of trapping and sting they managed to pile countless Chaos Beast carcass The Bronze Rank monsters were nervously looking at the fierce battle because they were thest line of defence they are made up of the weakest group except for the members of IMA After another hour a pained cry was suddenly heard and finally the first monster was killed the monster was a Silver Rank phyton on the second line of defence Now little by little the number of Chaos Beast that manage breach the second line of defence increased but because there were humans and Wind Wolves guarding thest line and together with the shooter above the wall the situation is not that dire As the situation got more chaotic dense smell of blood permeate the air The whole forest became berserk the Chaos Beasts seems not to care about their life and throw themselves to Shadowsh and the others In this type of situation the monsters have also be crazed from killing not just them even some humans started to be crazed in killing The battle continued up until knight the only ones who can still fight in their with strength to spare is Clwyd, Sean Sean, ze, Sans, Gulli and Russel Actually with the continuous killing and death Sans got stronger and stronger before eventually started to evolve dense amount of yin and death energy were starting to gather around him What¡¯s more some of the Chaos Beast flesh started withering and their bones dissolving turning into motes of light flying toward Sans But no one manage to realise this even Sans himself as they immersed themselves in killing With their stamina being dwindle down the number of casualties on Shadowsh side increased Numerous flying monsters also started falling down together with countless Chaos Beasts Suddenly an explosion ured as Sans was enveloped by a blood red and silvery white fogs When any Chaos Beast approached the fog they would be immediately engulf and have their life essence devoured *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* countless explosion also ured as numerous golden lights started to radiate in some of the Silver Rank monsters Seeing this Shadowsh understood that after a constant pressure the monsters started to Rank up ¡°Gulli!, Russel! do not let any Chaos Beast pass through¡± He don¡¯t have any choice but to have Gulli and Russel activate their aces he was actually reserving this for any stronger enemies but the situation do not warrant this Both Gulli and Russel let out a battle cry before using their aces Gulli went berserk while Russel started glowing they then started to raze through the Chaos Beasts leaving countless carcasses on their way After a couple of minutes some of the monsters Ranked up the individuals including are his monther, Flora, Don Don and JM After reaching Gold Ranks they started to increase their assault towards the Chaos Beasts JM then created countless spikes from the ground killing the unaware Chaos Beasts showing off his new skill Mary also learned a new skill as numerous gigantic fireballs started to condence above her Don Don was now bigger than earlier actually twice as big he was now sending very fast punches and kicks that broke the Chaos Beasts bones he also managed to learn a new skill that can create a hole on a Chaos Beast armor Flora learned an attack that looks like a ming Breath Added with the other monsters the strength of the group exponentially increases Shadowsh was very happy with this development after losing some of the monsters their strength kept decreasing but with a couple more Gold Rank they now regain their lose strength and strengthen it ¡°We need to have the others to take some rest and the injured to be healed¡± He then ordered France to call Russel and Gulli back from their rampaging After the two of them returned Shadowsh shared his n ¡°I want you two to take turns in rampaging and remember do not use any of your aces for now¡± ¡°I also discovered that there seems to be no Chaos Beast above Gold Rank in this horde so the two of you are okay for now¡± ¡°Those who are responsible for range attacks would also take turns so that they could save some of their energy¡± ¡°The only ones that should continue fighting are Sans, Clwyd and ze since they don¡¯t feel tired¡± ¡°I want Clwyd to create an ice wall at the second line of defence while ze will be creating a fire wall in the front line the others should help out and kill any beast that manage to breach the two walls¡± After hearing the series ofmand everyone started moving Clwyd and ze started creating the walls while Gulli decided to be the first one in their shift Since Sans was still evolving he was still covered with dense fog The earlier shooters started to rest while those with some energy left to spare still continue Half of the human fighters also returned back to the vige to rest while the others were left guarding From the earlier battle they lost more than a dozen monsters in the second line of defence Shadowsh and the others rested an hour or so before changing turns with the ones guarding Shadowsh and some of the members joined shooting squad and with Shadowsh¡¯s [Rapid Fire me Bullets] and [Dark me st] he manage to take down a couple of Chaos Beasts After changing the formation of the defence the situation on Shadowsh¡¯s got better Everyone started taking turns except for Clwyd, Sean Sean and ze since they don¡¯t feel tired and with the numerous attacks the amount of Mana in the surrounding can fuel this 3 to keep on fighting What made Shadowsh happy is that the number of injuries might not have decreased but the number of casualties did Also after fighting everyone immediately started resting and eating to recover their energy and stamina with this repeating cycle many have level up and some even manage to Rank up Chapter 86 CHAPTER 76 A LOSING BATTLE 3 days have passed the battle was still ongoing the whole battlefield became a wastnd numerous craters and holes were scattered across the forest Thankfully the battlefield did not happen in the forest or else it would be raze into nothingness There was still casualties in Shadowsh side but they were mostly monsters in the forest that decided to join in their battle against the Chaos Beasts so they are not intelligent As the strength of the Chaos Beasts increased but their numbers were drastically decreasing with each passing day Numerous monsters, all the humans and some of the elves manage to Rank up With the extreme environment and condition they were put in no one manage to stay in their past levels everyone level up There was also a resting center or leisure center created by Shadowsh orders ..... Shadowsh decided this after seeing the everyone seems a lot more bloodthirsty so he immediately created a precaution for this The centers served for everyone to rest physically but also mentally After a whole day of rest and leisure the other regain some of their rationality The monsters were the ones that was greatly affected by this but after being taught a lesson Shadowsh and the others they managed to calm down Clwyd manage to Rank up to Gold Rank just yesterday after continuous creating a ice wall he managed to use up all of his Mana it should be a great dire situation for him but the SYSTEM collected some of the Mana from the battlefield and an Ice Mana Crystal and Arctic Jade Tree fruit Clwyd manage to Rank up and evolve Now he looks like a 5 meter long wyvern but only covered with ice spikes ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Silver Quality] (Lvl 4)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Finally they managed to gain another Legendary Grade monster on the team All of his sisters and re managed to reach Silver Rank Level 10 if this continue their Rank up would be close Sans was still envelop with dense fogs but the aura radiating in the fog got more horrifying ire and Bun Bun both managed to Rank up after continuously healing but it was still not enough to truly heal everyone Those that was gravely injured was transported back to the cave to be healed by Leafinia As the battle goes on everyone got more used and started to adapt from the situation Now the humans started honing their techniques by fighting in a life and death battle against the Chaos Beasts Shadowsh and the others who have the teleportation ability would transport the scattered carcass in the battlefield back to the cave daily The SYSTEM would process the Chaos Beasts that was inedible but those can be eaten would transported back to the vige *Roar* Suddenly while Shadowsh was sleeping in one of the monster room a deep and powerful roar was heard causing everyone to be startled Then everyone started running towards the battlefield When Shadowsh arrived at the top of the vige wall he activated [irvoyance] and zooms in towards a huge figure in the horizon Chaotic Arctic Sabertooth Tiger (Legendary Grade Chaos Beast) (Crimson Gold Rank) (High Tier) (Berserker Chaotic Beast) Seeing this Shadowsh became solemn it seems that the powerful ones finally arrived *Roar* Suddenly another roar was heard an a six eyed flood dragon came into the view Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon (Legendary Grade Chaos Beast) (Crimson Gold Rank) (Peak Tier) (Berserker Chaotic Beast) Another roar was heard and a gori with 3 heads appeared Tri Headed Chaos Ape (Legendary Grade Chaos Beast) (Crimson Gold Rank) (High Tier) (Berserker Chaotic Beast) Another 2 roars and another 2 gigantic beast appeared one looks like a bull while the other was a gross looking beast appeared it skins were mostly melting while its bones were clearly seen Hill Destroyer Chaos Bull (Legendary Grade Chaos Beast) (Crimson Gold Rank) (High Tier) (Berserker Chaotic Beast) Grody Acid Beast (Psuedo Epic Grade Chaos Beast) (Crimson Gold Rank) (Peak Tier) (Pure Chaotic Beast) Shadowsh was in despair looking at these five Chaos Beasts especially the Grody Acid Beast If it were just 3 they could still manage to defeat their enemies but against five extremely strong Chaos Beasts there chances of surviving is minimal to the point of despair ¡°Everyone start retreating even though I am reluctant to say this but we have no chance if winning this!¡± Shadowsh sighed thinking about the cave just as he was about to tell everyone to leave the forest (Host do not need to fret since the System already binded itself in the whole cave no one could discover it if the Host wishes) Hearing this Shadowsh was ecstatic with this they don¡¯t need to leave the forest the only downside is that the whole cave would be too small so they would definitely be a bit crowded (Host also do not worry about this as there is enough energy given to the System, the System could increase the space inside the cave) (The System have already been improving the space sincepletion of binding) Hearing this Shadowsh had everyone teleport back to the cave immediately because the five Chaos Beasts started to move and their speed isn¡¯t to be underestimated He then brought those who was powerful enough to slow the five Chaos Beasts advancement until the others finally escaped Russel, Gulli, Karl, France, Clwyd, ze and him Also they needed to protect Sans until he finish his evolution *Roar* Gulli let out a roar and his body expanded he then charge toward the Tri Headed Chaos Ape *Pffrrrt* Russel also let out a battlecry and charge towards the Hill Destroyer Chaos Bull Shadowsh and the others was also about to charge at their respective targets when suddenly *Boom* A sound of explosion ured and the fog surrounding Sans started to be active and also the numerous corpses scattered in the battlefield started turning into streams of lights flying towards Sans *Boom* After solidifying the whole area around Sans exploded countless rock fragments flew everywhere *Roar* A deep and powerful hoarse roar was heard and Sans figure can finally be seen He was the same as before except for his armor it was now shining in ck shine The one who truly changed was nightmare now it wasn¡¯t only a skeleton but was now also covered in ck armor its spirit mes were now green making him more eerie Just as Shadowsh was about to scan the both of them *Roar!!!* The Grody Acid Beast suddenly became much more violent and started to charge towards Sans ..... Seeing this Shadowsh was about to go and help Sans when suddenly a message was sent to the SYSTEM It was Sans and there was only one sentence ¡°Leave this to me¡± Even though he don¡¯t know why Sans seems to be extremely confident but still he instinctively believed him ¡°Okay Sans told me he got this so everyone lets move out¡± Shadowsh shouted he then dash towards the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon together with France and Clwyd Karl then roared and gone berserk he then charge towards the Chaotic Arctic Sabertooth Tiger ze also followed him *Boom* Gulli and the Tri Headed Chaos Ape the one who initiated the attack was the ape but was immediately blocked by Gulli¡¯s shield *Boom* Both Russel and the Hill Destroyer Chaos Bull charged at each other the impact was so great it created a sound of explosion Chapter 87 CHAPTER 77 COMATOSE Sans have already fused with Nightmare he then sent an attack towards the Grody Acid Beast *Shing* The attack caused sparks when it collided with the Grody Acid Beast¡¯s bone *Roar* The Grody Acid Beast let out a roar and released a green fog at Sans Sans let out a harrumphed and he started to change as the aura radiating he radiates became much more powerful He then raised his swords and it started to release a huge amount of death qi When the fog was about to hit Sans he unhurriedly sent his attack *Swish* An iparably fast arc like attack flew towards the Grody Acid Beast dispersing the fog as it flew ..... *Boom* The attack caused the Grody Acid Beast to step back and look savagely at Sans While the others finally meet their opponent Shadowsh and France finally reached the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon When the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon first saw France with his aura released it was first a little bit intimidated but after realising he was only a Gold Rank it looks at France with extreme desire Roc species were always the predator of dragons but if a dragon devoured a roc it would greatly strengthen itself *Roar* The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon let out a roar before charging at France ¡°Hmmph how dare you ignore me!¡± When the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon flew towards France, Shadowsh together with his clone also charge towards it Shadowsh then sent a [ming Double Dark sh] towards its neck *Peng* The attack only left a white scratch mark in its scales *Boom* An explosion ured as Shadowsh¡¯s clone released a [Dark me st] at its eyes causing it to halt its advancement Seeing this France went into [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] and sent a [Thunderbolt] at the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon *Boom* Once again the attack was targeted on its eyes making it hurriedly turned its head *Peng* *Peng* *Peng* Shadowsh madly used [ming Double Dark sh] at the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon even though its scales is really tough it did not discourage him and with [irvoyance] he always hit the same location *Boom* Boom* *Boom* mes and Thunderbolts kept raining at the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon and all of it were targeted on its eyes *Roar* It suddenly release a powerful roar causing Shadowsh and France to be disarray *Swish* Just as the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon was about tomence attacking the clone dashed towards it and sent a [ming Double Dark sh] *Bam* The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon headbutted the clone blowing it away *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* With the clone out of the way France released its [Thunder Fury] causing countless thunderbolts to rain down the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon Even though he was affected earlier but since he was on [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] he immediately recovered with a spark of electricity throughout its body *Roar* Being hit by countless thunderbolts the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon let out an angry roar before opening its mouth and releasing an attack that is simr to [Dragon Breath] France expression changed and hurriedly dodged but despite this his left wing was still hit causing him to fly in disarray thankfully the [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] made him a semi elemental or else the attack would definitely crippled him Even though he manage to recover his wing he was greatly weaken by it slowing him and taking arge amount of Mana *Swish* Suddenly a blurred figure dash towards the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon and attacked it *Roar* The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon let out a pained roar as a part of his body was shed The figure was Shadowsh and after continuously shing the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon he now managed to broke its scales The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon started wildly tussle about trying to throw off Shadowsh Seeing this France started harass the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon because of the amount of Mana depleted from him he canceled his [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] and only starts to annoy the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon Shadowsh already embedded his ws deep into the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon flesh continuously emitting intense heat on it *Roar* The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon started to get more violent as he started mming Shadowsh into the ground Shadowsh gritted his teeth in pain while he increased the heat he emits *Swoosh* Suddenly the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon used his tail to whip France away the tail was very fast causing France to be unable to dodge throwing him to a distance The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon suddenly started to emit a dense amount of Chaos Energy and it started to got bigger Shadowsh let out a sneer he knows that the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon wanted to infect him causing him to mutate but it didn¡¯t know that the System could convert Chaos Energy into high quality energy *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon kept madly mming Shadowsh into the ground seemingly turned berserk ¡®F*ck you!!!¡¯ Shadowsh eyes also turned blood red as he also got mad because of the pain he then started eating the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon flesh and also stabs his tail into the flesh while emitting harmful dark energy and intense heat The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon let out a pained roar it then flew towards the sky before elerating back to the ground ¡®Oh sh*t¡¯ Shadowsh was startled before he bit hard into the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon and bracing himself from the impact *Boom!* When the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragonnded unto the ground a very loud explosion like sound was heard and countless dust were blown Shadowsh was dizzy because of the impact his ¡®Sh*t I think the impact broke my spine¡¯ Shadowsh knew if this keep on going he would definitely die he ridiculed himself even though he manage to greatly harm an individual who is both Legendary and Crimson Gold Rank he still could not kill it Gold and Crimson Gold Rank is a great gulf between Ranks that¡¯s why Shadowsh already knew they couldn¡¯t win The Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon then flew up again and was about to m itself to ground when suddenly *Boom* A extremely cold attack st it causing it to blow away *Roar* A very domineering dragon roar was heard as a wyvern flew towards the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon Shadowsh was already in groggy state so he only saw a figure that looks like a wyvern before losing consciousness When Shadowsh wake up he found himself under the Luminous Tree of Life together with Karl and the others causing him to be bewildered suddenly he was hit by a major headache ¡°Aghhh!!!¡± he let out a pained shout before fainting once again After an unknown time he woke up once again and once again assaulted by horrendous pain but this time it was his body ¡°Shadowsh!!!¡± ¡°Big brother!!!¡± ¡°Boss!!!¡± Countless cries of panic were heard as he started rolling in pain before once again fainting Once again he woke up he immediately jump back and started looking at his body and finally realising that there were no pain anymore he heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Brother have woken up!!!¡± Banjo was also sleeping beside the Luminous Tree of Life when he felt the movement besides him and saw Shadowsh standing up he immediately yelled Suddenly the forest started to quake and numerous figure appeared all of them have worry in their eyes ¡°Shadowsh are you okay?¡± Mary while franticly scrutinizing Shadowsh ¡°Big brother please don¡¯t scare us anymore please¡± Foxxy while tears kept raining down her eyes ¡°Big brother please tell us if you are now ok¡± Lucy while grabbing his paw Dorothy and re leapt towards him while loudly crying The others also fraught with worry and started to asks him if he was okay ¡°Alright everyone please calm down I am alright¡± Hearing this everyone heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Mom, how long have I been sleeping?¡± He then turned to his mother and asks but he estimated that he slept at least 3 days already ¡°It have already been 3 months now and during this time everyone was greatly worried about you¡± Mary answered while breathing in and out to dispel all the stress she umted during the past 3 months ¡°What!!! it have been 3 months already!!!¡± Shadowsh was quite shocked by the revtion He then told the others to leave him alone for now and tried to calm himself down After a couple of minutes of resting he manage to calm down and collect himself he then found out numerous messages that the SYSTEM sent to him during the past 3 months The messages were flooding on his mind causing another headache but this time it was only because he was somewhat tired Chapter 88 CHAPTER 78 AWAKEN He then start to read the numerous messages (Host is in critical condition System will be assisting and focus on healing host) (Host spiritual space increased after absorbing arge amount of spirit energy) (Leafinia used Life Blessing to Host) (Host gain an abundant amount of lifeforce and luck) (Host devour arge amount of flesh of Chaos Beast flesh and was now undergoing mutation) (System was using all the Host strength to stop the invading Chaotic Energy) ..... (Chaos Energy assimtedpletely causing a brand new development) (Host have evolved) (Host skip a rank and was now Crimson Gold Rank) (System gain a huge amount of energy and Chaos Crystalmencing upgrade of the cave) (Cave space increased) (nts in the cave started undergoing changes) (Optimal condition of the cave increased all the strength of all the monsters within it) (The newest Summoned Monster stats can finally be viewed) (System Gained enough energy for an upgrade) After finally finish reading all the messages he found out that many things happened during his sleep especially now he found out that he managed to skip a rank and Leafinia used her forbidden skill on him He was then deep in though and finally decided ¡®System show me my stats after that you could proceed onto the upgrade¡¯ (Yes Host) It then showed his attributes before announcing (System will be offline during the upgrade) (System ismencing upgrade....) Since the System already sent his stats onto his mind he hurriedly look at it ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 8 Tailed Spirit Fox (Semi Chaos Beast) Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Low Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Low Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Dark Gold Quality] (Level 0) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) (7 Energy and 3 Mana/Tail) Dark me st [Mid Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (100 Mana/Use) Chaos st [High Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Chaos Mode]) (100 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 600 Mana : 700 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark (1) Passive Ability : <> (A mysterious ability that increases the Host overallbat strength, causes those who are on fox species to subservient and increases the charm towards opposite sex) (Level : Special) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host stealth during the night to a tremendous degree and erases his presence in the shadows) (Additional Effect : Increases mastery on Dark Attribute skills) (Additional Effect : Increase all Dark type abilities and skills during the night) (Level : Mid Rank) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Bloodline) (The number of tails depicts the amount of advantages the Host have) (First to Third Tail increases the Host control of its Elemental Attribute) (Fourth to Sixth Tail increases the Host skills prowess each skill would have the same prowess as one rank above it) (Seventh to Ninth Tail Locked) (Level : Semi Heaven Rank) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates 2 doppelganger that has 50% of the Host strength, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host size) (Restriction : Can only be used to be smaller but cannot be used to enhance the Host original size) (None Ranked) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into an Chaos Beast gaining power of chaos) (Restriction : One activated if the spiritual will is low the user will turn berserk killing anyone that the user see)(Level : High Earth Rank) Ability Points : 11 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡®What!!!¡¯ The increase of his stats were just too much and three of his skills can now be considered a ranked skill as well all of his abilities he wanted to know the difference between ranked skills and quality grade skills too bad the SYSTEM is still undergoing an upgrade but at least he now realised why Crimson Gold Rank would easily defeat a Gold Rank After resting for some more he then gathered everyone to inquire what is situation of the war After hearing hismand everyone started to gather towards the center Suddenly a very loud and boisterous voice was heard ¡°Hey brat!!! you already awake!!!¡± Then Shadowsh saw a familiar figure walking towards him It was the Troll Commander behind him was the Frozen Wyvern, The humanoid Psychic Monster and some other figures who are radiating a pressure that came from a Crimson Gold Rank individual the only strange part is that they are all injured Shadowsh was startled he then asks ¡°When did all of you returned? and who are these esteemed figures that you brought¡± The question made the Troll Commanderugh even though based on his appearance that he just fought a great battle he was still energetic He then look at Shadowsh in gratitude then answered ¡°Actually we returned when you and the others were fighting those Chaos Beasts you know the ones from 3 months ago¡± Shadowsh was surprised he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°You all were there?¡± Hearing this the Troll Commander sighed and looks a bit guilty ¡°Sorry we arrived toote so we could only rescue you guys but the amount of injuries that all of you took were really great if Yshelia didn¡¯t immediately healed all of you I think that all of you would end up a cripple or worse die¡± Shadowsh was somewhat surprise because he see Karl and the others are fine more importantly they are much stronger than evet but thinking that 3 months have passed and with Leafinia and those from the Healer Division he epted this after all Russel was the only one on Crimson Gold Rank level that fight Troll Commander kept talking ¡°Man the injuries you all took was immense except for the dragon with the shields all of you were gravely injured Russel have a hole on his body I think it was the horn of the bull Chaos Beast that made those two holes¡± ¡°That knight that always follows you have only one foot and arm remaining some part of his chest was also destroyed¡± ¡°The small elemental wyvern have some crack on its core¡± ¡°The ming demon was extinguished thankfully we managed to recover his core¡± ¡°The red lion was frozen on ice and was covered with injuries¡± ¡°The golden eagle nearly have all of his bones destroyed and some of its inner organs took a massive damage¡± ¡°Yours is second only to the knight all of your bones were destroyed lungs was punctured by your broken ribs and you were being assaulted by Chaos Energy we even thought that you would mutate into a Chaos Beast¡± Hearing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shuddered thinking that they were so close to death He then asks ¡°So what happened to the five Chaos Beasts?¡± ¡°Oh them one of them was killed while the other four managed to escape¡± ¡°It was the huge monkey with three heads being restrict by the dragon with the shield I managed to cleave it in half¡± ¡°What shocked us is the one that your knight was fighting it managed to kill one of ourpanion before escaping¡± ¡°Except for the flood dragon and the disgusting one the two escape with heavy injuries¡± ..... Hearing this Shadowsh expression became somewhat angry ¡°So the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon is still alive huh just that thing wait I will show him my strength¡± He still couldn¡¯t forget how helpless he and France were fighting the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon if it didn¡¯t underestimate them they definitely wouldn¡¯tst a minute ¡°How about the situation in the battlefield¡± Hearing this question the Troll Commander and other monsters in the cave started scratching their head ¡°Because you were unconscious none of us could effectively lead everyone in war causing an increase on our casualties not only that because you weren¡¯t the only one to be injured the morale of everyone is low¡± The Troll Commander couldn¡¯t but help but turn red after answering Chapter 89 CHAPTER 79 BEWITCH ¡°What!!! none of you could lead the others aren¡¯t you all monsters surpassing Gold Rank¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but eximed because he knew once a monster achieve Gold Rank they would gain intelligence and after reaching Crimson Gold Rank their intelligence isparable to humans but to think this is the situation Hearing his exmation the others scratched their head feeling embarrassed and guilty ¡°Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask since he knew that they have the ability to lead some low level and non intelligent monsters Troll Commander sighed ¡°It is because we are monsters its on our trait to attack head on and you are the only one who could bnce being a monster and being smart¡± ¡°When we fight we lost ourselves and started to be wild so none of us could supervise the others because of this the weaker ones would have a high chance in dying¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry since the monsters that died were mostly came from other forest and not your members¡± Hearing this he looks at the new faces that Troll Commander brought he always wanted to know who they are and now hearing this he realised that they must be monsters from another forest ..... ¡°Oh? which forests does these monsters resides in?¡± He then turned to Troll Commander and asks Troll Commander looks a bit sad he then turned to the ones behind seemingly asking permittion The monsters looks indignant, furious and sad but they still nodded at Troll Commander *Sigh* ¡°Actually they came from the forest that have been ravaged by the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons because this is the one of the only forests that was not conquered or ravage in the ind they all converged here to take onest stand against the invaders¡± Shadowsh was very startled by this because the new Crimson Gold Rank that Troll Commander brought did not only have monsters but different races there is 3 elves, an ogre, a old goblin in a mage suit, 12 demi-human which consist of 2 bunny eared girls, a leopard girl, 4 wolf guy, 3 bull horned guys and 2 eagle winged ones There were also 3 minotaurs and the rest were monsters When Shadowsh counted their number he was shocked to find out there were actually 50 Crimson Gold Rank individuals in the cave of course including him ¡°With your number all of you could definitely decimate all the Chaos Beasts in the horde into ashes so why didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this question Troll Commander became solemn ¡°Because the Abyssal Demons and Chaos Beasts joined forces and now they outnumber us 2 to 1 and that was not including those Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons from Gold Rank and Below that estimated to be at least 10,000¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sucked in a cold breath he was extremely dismayed hearing this peace of information ¡°It seems that we really are on a disadvantage but what about the humans would they just leave these invaders¡± Knowing that the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons would never leave the humans alone and would definitely destroy them he was sure that the humans would surely join in the fight ¡°Of course the humans also joined in this war actually it was only because all of us joined forces that we manage to held on after this long¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief at least they could defend the continent even though barely but as long as they could find a chance they would strike back After asking some more the Troll Commander left together with the other Crimson Gold Rank individuals it is still tense in the battlefield and Troll Commander only wanted to introduce the others to Shadowsh Shadowsh then have meeting with everyone in the IMA He told the Gold Rank members that they needed to lead at least 3 Silver Rank and 5 Bronze Rank members every time they go to the battlefield and they must cooperate with each other and maintain their unity None Rank members stays on the cave and must not participate no matter what His mother and all the girls must also standby on the vige since he heard from earlier that the vige was still there He wanted them to guard the vige and maintain the order he also had all the elves apany them since they could return back to the cave with the portal Also all the wolves who are on Silver Rank and above of the three great Wolf n would prowl about around the vige but they should only maintain a distance of 30 meters from the vige they could closer to the vige but not farther Air Force Division would apany the wolves Each group would consist of 5 Fireback and Wind Wolves with 3 Shadow Wolves as ambush and 2 Mountain Hawk and 3 Poison Feathertip Bird He also had JM create numerous pitfalls on the battlefield on their enemies sides he had Sean Sean help him with that He had France, J-Darwin and Karl fight in the frontline but he warned them to only fight the Gold Rank ones Clwyd and ze would be the ones responsible for bombarding their countless enemies their only job is to stay in the back of the frontline and release their skills as much as they can Sans, Gulli, Russel and him would be responsible in fighting against any Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons he was sure that Sans have already Rank up considering that he could devour a huge amount of fleshy essence in the battlefield he was the one who truly in an advantage during a war Banjo, JL, in and Don Don would also enter in the frontline even though they were just Silver Rank they are no weaker than Gold Rank but when he told them about this he was shocked to find out that Banjo was already a Gold Rank monster while in and Don Don was very close in Ranking up it seems that after continuously fighting in the war everyone in the organization improved in tremendous pace Red together with his brother ck would be responsible in taming any Bat Demon they can capture He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment thinking that he did not manage to sign a contract with that Windbreaker Archer Demon Suddenly he remembered about the Nightwalker Demon that he captured too bad the humans did not manage to kill the traitor he decided to look at its condition When he arrived at the Bewitching Everdark Rose domain where the Nightwalker demon was held he was shocked to see how strong it had gotten but he also saw fanaticism look of the demon when standing besides the Bewitching Everdark Rose He was shocked by this sight the Nightwalker Demon might have sensed him so it turned its head towards his direction when he saw him it immediately prostrate itself and loudly shouted ¡°Lord!!!¡± Hearing this he was startled he then sent an inquisitive look at the Bewitching Everdark Rose Spirit ¡°Master it was because of my ability Dark Blessing causing this demon to be extremely loyal to me that it even destroyed its contract causing an extremely harmful effect to its soul¡± Said the Bewitching Everdark Rose Spirit in a very cute voice it seems that it was still immature ¡°Oh? if his spirit was greatly damaged then wouldn¡¯t he be an imbecile?¡± He then asks because from what he saw the Nightwalker demon can still think ¡°Master I already have solved that with recing its soul with extremely pure dark energy now it is now considered a half elemental demon¡± Hearing this Shadowsh really wanted to look at its stats too bad that the SYSTEM is still undergoing upgrade He then ordered the Nightwalker Demon to join the war and any demons or Chaos Beasts that it kills would be his and would use to strengthen the Bewitching Everdark Rose Hearing that he could obtain fertilizers for his goddess the Nightwalker Demon immediately went to the portal but Shadowsh stopped it and told it to only participate during the night Shadowsh then went to the Abyssal Valley to find Gulli during the gathering he did not find Gulli so he went to the valley When he arrived there he saw Gulli practicing with his sword the two swords now look different as they were like embedded on its arm he also grown another pair of dragon arms his wings have also gotten much bigger and he have four pair of them one looks like a dragon wing while the other is like bat like demon wing What made Shadowsh greatly shocked was how Gulli shrunk he is now only 10 meters high His two demon horns have also gotten much longer causing him to look more menacing while his third horn the dragon horn did not change but Shadowsh felt a terrifying aura radiating from ¡°Hey Gulli!¡± Hearing his voice made Gulli freeze he then turned his head towards hos direction he then yelled ¡°Master!!!¡± Looking at how happy Gulli was seeing him Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡°It seems that you have gotten stronger during this past months¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but marvel how extremely horrifying the aura that Gulli is radiating Chapter 90 CHAPTER 80 STRENGTH ¡°Hehehe it was because Gulli is very stupid before so I spent the whole time training myself to speak clearly, unlocking the legacy skill I obtained and also trained my self in the art of swords ¡°I also managed to learn how to fly and increase my proficiency towards my shields¡± ¡°After a month of training I unlocked my legacy skill while also creating my own a monthter after that I managed to Rank up¡± Shadowsh nodded as he already expected Gulli to Rank up he then asks ¡°How did you get so small?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why maybe because of this¡± Gulli produced a ck me on his 2 hands there was also a ck sun like object appeared in the center of the 3 horns his tails also started burning in ck mes ¡°I did not only awakened my draconic ancestral bloodline I also awakened my ancestral demonic bloodline¡± Gulli proudly said ¡°My ancestral demonic bloodline is Asura Bloodline I should have grown two more heads but it was reced by 2 draconic like shadows that appears whenever I want¡± Gulli then summoned two draconic head behind him after they appeared Gulli¡¯s aura increased ..... ¡°It is because these two that I have grown a lot smaller they have taken a lot of my fleshy essence to create them¡± Even though he said this he still look satisfied with his creation ¡°What does this two do?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously ¡°The two of them could fight they have the ability to releases a ming breath of hellsme fire a dragon breath, bite any enemy thates close and they have corrosive property weakening their enemy¡± Gulli proudly proimed Hearing this Shadowsh was quite amazed these two could assist Gulli in many different ways ¡°Oh, yes by the way Master why did you search for me?¡± Gulli remembered that Shadowsh seems to tell something to him ¡°Yes!, I nearly forgot I need you to the frontline to guard our members for any Chaos Beasts or Abyssal Demons that are on Crimson Gold Rank and this is the most important thing look out for any demons that has any talents of any field I have also Rank up so I can sign a contract with another 2 demons¡± After saying this he went out to participate to the war When he arrived outside the atmosphere of in the forest was tense and very heavy it lost all of its liveliness and was reced by deste like feeling When he finally arrived in the vige he was not surprised to see numerous races here and there but what surprised him is that there was no chaos in the vige ¡®It seems that the order in the vige is still intact¡¯ Thinking about this he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief After going to the IMA headquarters in the vige he went into the frontline His face became very solemn when he arrived at the frontline The whole battlefield looks like hell with numerous corpsesid in the ground The whole battlefield feels very depressing but this was also a huge chance for the organization with the numbers of carcasses they could increase the quality of the cave too bad the SYSTEM is still upgrading if not he would start transporting the corpses already He sighed thinking how he have been to reliant to the SYSTEM but he did not regret it *Swish* He dashed towards where the death aura converged because he knew he will find Sans there he already chatted with the others except for him When he arrived at the scene he saw Sans swinging his sword every swing would kill numerous rabid Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons surrounding him but what surprised him though is that Sans aura was horrifying but it did not feel like someone in Crimson Gold Rank level Above him was a whirlpool of death aura his technique also became much more sophisticated Nightmare was also helping out but not Sans but the other monsters around killing any monsters with a stomp it got stronger as time goes by since it also absorbs the death aura in the battlefield Seeing the numerous Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons attacking Shadowsh used [Rapid Fire me Bullets] *Swish* *Boom* Countless me Bullets rain down on the charging Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons killing them *Roar* Suddenly a loud roar was heard and a huge ck bear started charging towards Shadowsh and from the aura its radiating it was 90% a Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beasts Just as Shadowsh was also about to charge towards the huge bear Sans rode Nightmare and charge towards the bear *Roar* Another Roar was heard and a huge demon with bat wings and huge saber swoops down towards Sans *Swish* Shadowsh went to action and sent a [ming Double Dark sh] towards the iing demon Sensing the danger Sans hurriedly pulled Nightmare¡¯s energy like rein stopping his charge mid-way ¡°@#@##@¡± The Abyssal Demon yelled at Sans and swung its saber downward *Bang* A spark was produced when the saber was stopped by a w The Abyssal Demon was startled suddenly another pair of ws came towards it The Abyssal Demon hurriedly let go of his saber and flew back but was still hit by the attack Fresh blood drips down from its chest the Abyssal Demon wipes his sweats at its forehead if it did not hurriedly abandoned its weapon and retreated the injury it took would be much graver *Roar* The huge bear was nearing Sans when the Abyssal Demon suddenly attack him and when it finally reached Sans a fierce glow came from its eyes as it sent its paw towards Sans Suddenly it was stopped because of two tails wrapping around it It was then pulled and when it was close to Sans 6 tails suddenly appeared and started whipping it Sans seeing this was startled he then turned his head and a joyful glow shed through his spirit mes ¡°Boss!!!¡± Sans was excited to see this and hurriedly hugged Shadowsh ¡°Okay there is still more pressing matter to be done¡± After saying this Shadowsh used another [ming Double Dark sh] and sent it towards the bear The bear was hanging in the air bounded by 8 tails two of each limbs Suddenly the bear saw Shadowsh attacking it but it did not panicked but opens its mouth and release an energy bomb Seeing the iing attack Shadowsh then pulled Sans and Nightmare before retreating and before he let go of the bear he twist one of its legs *Boom* The energy bomb cause an explosion leaving behind a crater The Abyssal Demon from earlier suddenly appeared above Shadowsh and Sans and swung its ws towards Shadowsh ¡°Leave him to me Boss¡± Sans suddenly leapt towards the Demon and also swung his sword *Ping* The attack met and the demons sharp nails was cut off causing it to retreat once again and flew towards its saber ¡°I won¡¯t let you!!¡± Seeing this Shadowsh also follows but was blocked by the bear who have already turned berserk it swung its twisted limb towards Shadowsh ¡°Piss off!¡± Shadowsh dodge the attack and used [ming Double Dark sh] grabbing the bears head and stabbing its throat Seeing its teammate die the Demon hurriedly escapes *Swish* Suddenly Sans went into a stance and sent an arc like attack towards the escaping Demon *Pained Cry* The Demon falls down as one of its wings was cut off by Sans attack Sans then fused with Nightmare and dashed towards the fallen demon Shadowsh decided to sit this one out as he wanted to asses Sans strength andbat ability towards a Crimson Gold Rank individual The Demon was scared it hurriedly turns its head and saw Sans charging towards it at first it panicked but seeing Shadowsh not moving it heaved a sigh of relief and disdainfully looks at Sans it could tell that he was just a Gold Rank monster Suddenly Sans started to radiate dense death qi and elerated The Demon was startled and hurriedly swung its saber downward Sans appeared behind the Abyssal Demon he was holding his sword in a pose that he already attacked The Demon expression was inconceivable it then falls down as a a red mark appeared at its body cutting it in half Shadowsh was very shocked seeing how Sans managed to learn a very horrifying skill that could even kill a Crimson Gold Rank demon when he was just in Gold Rank level After recovering from his shock he ecstatic with this skill once Sans Ranked up it would be extremely horrifying then He then congratted Sans and told him to have the others bring back the Abyssal Demon carcass He then went towards the bear before digging out is Chaos Crystal on its head before swallowing it After swallowing the crystal Shadowsh felt pain assaulting him but it was not that painful as before when the Chaotic Energy started invading him After a couple of minutes the pain disappeared and Shadowsh felt a bit stronger he then started looking for another Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beasts or Abyssal Demons to kill Chapter 91 CHAPTER 80.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 8 Tailed Spirit Fox (Semi Chaos Beast) Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Epic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Low Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Low Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Dark Gold Quality] (Level 0) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) (7 Energy and 3 Mana/Tail) Dark me st [Mid Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (100 Mana/Use) Chaos st [High Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Chaos Mode]) (100 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 600 Mana : 700 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark (1) Passive Ability : <> (A mysterious ability that increases the Host overallbat strength, causes those who are on fox species to subservient and increases the charm towards opposite sex) (Level : Special) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host stealth during the night to a tremendous degree and erases his presence in the shadows) (Additional Effect : Increases mastery on Dark Attribute skills) (Additional Effect : Increase all Dark type abilities and skills during the night) (Level : Mid Rank) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Bloodline) (The number of tails depicts the amount of advantages the Host have) (First to Third Tail increases the Host control of its Elemental Attribute) (Fourth to Sixth Tail increases the Host skills prowess each skill would have the same prowess as one rank above it) (Seventh to Ninth Tail Locked) (Level : Semi Heaven Rank) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates 2 doppelganger that has 50% of the Host strength, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host size) (Restriction : Can only be used to be smaller but cannot be used to enhance the Host original size) (None Ranked) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into an Chaos Beast gaining power of chaos) (Restriction : One activated if the spiritual will is low the user will turn berserk killing anyone that the user see)(Level : High Earth Rank) Ability Points : 11 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster Tier : Low Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Low Tier] (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Death Stab [Low Tier] (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Supreme Death sh [Mid Tier] (Restriction : Needed an amount of time to release) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount Death Qi) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (200 Mana/Use) Yin st [Dark Gold Quality] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [High Tier] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 268 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Sword) (Level : Mid Tier) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Tier) (4) Passive Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd ..... Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Silver Quality] (Lvl 4)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 200 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 92 CHAPTER 80.8 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 10) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 8) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Bronze Lvl 3) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 7) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 7) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) in (Silver Level 7) (Pseudo Legendary) (Three Eyed Whirlwind Wolf) (Spirit and Wind Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 0th Tier Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 10 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 10 Minutes) (Uses 20 Mana/Activation) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 89/100) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 30 seconds) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 43/100) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 20 Energy and 10 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/100) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 50 Mana : 60 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [War Dragon Bloodline (Extremely Impure)], [Evil Dragon Bloodline (Very Impure)] Demon Tier : Semi 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Draconic Guard Demon Demon Rank : Knight Rank Level : Semi Crimson Gold Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Locked) Dragon Tail Whip (Locked) Dragon Roar (Locked) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 500 Mana : 50 (1st) Passive Ability [2nd Tier] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [2nd Tier] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [1st Tier] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) ..... (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 93 CHAPTER 81 UPDATE COMPLETE Shadowsh kept on transversing throughout the battlefield killing any Gold Rank or above Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons Throughout the day he killed more than a hundred Gold Rank Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons but only managed to hunt 5 Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beasts and that was including the hear he killed The Crimson Gold Rank Abyssal Demons were just to cunning they would fight in a team or flee immediately as long as they fell into an disadvantage situation Shadowsh decided to bring Gulli with him tomorrow so that he could hunt the Crimson Gold Rank Abyssal Demons When he returned back to the vige everyone was looking at him with reverence since he earned himself a title in the battlefield The Killer Fox whenever he appeared in the battlefield countless Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons would perish He was now famous because his strength even if he fought two Crimson Gold Rank enemies he still manage to take one of them down ..... As he fight and fight he increasingly got stronger since he adapt more to his new form, skills and ability After arriving to the vige he went to the portal and teleported back to the cave since he still could not use the additional ability that the SYSTEM gave him The next day Shadowsh now have s new routine and that is to go to Rosey the name he given to the Bewitching Everdark Rose He would let her refine the purity of his dark energy after that going to the battlefield Just as Shadowsh and Gulli was about to teleport to the vige (System Updateplete) Hearing this voice really made him ecstatic he then hurriedly scans Gulli that was next to him ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused Bloodline)], [Asura Demon Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Asura Destruction Dragon Demon Rank : Mid Baron Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Release a breath of Dragon Energy) (The skill couldst a minute) (Uses a lot of Mana) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 2/2500) Dragon Tail Whip (Used tail as a whip) (Has a chance of stunning the target) (100 Energy/Use) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 320/500) Dragon Roar (Release a powerful sonic roar) (100 Energy and 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to to Host¡¯s tier) Demonic Hellsme sh (Coats de with Hellsme and demonic energy) (Uses 200 Energy and 100 Mana/Use) (Tier 3 Skill) (Proficiency : 1000/15000) Swift sh (Initiate a very fast sword attack) (Uses 50 Energy/Use) (Tier 0 Skill) (Proficiency : 0/100) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 500 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Agility, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [1st Tier] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree), (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user), (Weakens any enemy that is weaker to the Host) (6) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Once a Draconic Demon Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it would fuse its arm with its de and strengthen it with its own fleshy essence), (Mastery towards the weapon +100%) (7) Active Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Creates two dragons sacrificing the Host own fleshy essence), (Currently Tier one can only creates head), (Ability would rank up as the Host increase the fleshy essence it gave), (Permanent Ability), (The dragons could only be destroyed if the Host is killed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was greatly shocked to find that Gulli¡¯s two draconic bloodline fused into one he also managed to increase his tier with this his strength would multiply greatly After scanning Gulli he told him to go first he got to do something first He then went to the Yin Pond his purpose was to look at the new member of the family When he got there he saw a very cute kitten sleeping in the White Lotus Seeing this cute kitten he decided to name her kitty ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh was quite happy obtaining a soon to be Legendary Grade family member After leaving the Yin Pond Shadowsh then remembered Leafinia ¡®SYSTEM is there any method on recovering Leafinia on her Weaken Mode?¡¯ (Yes I could gather the energy in the cave and focus it towards the Luminous Tree of Life) (Or I could absorbs the huge amount of energy that came from the carcasses and slows down the time in the cave to 2:1) ¡®You could finally do that!!!¡¯ Shadowsh was quite shocked he thought it would take the SYSTEM more time before obtaining the ability to slow down time (Yes I could) ¡®I?¡¯ Hearing the SYSTEM answer Shadowsh was quite perplexed since it never used this types of words before (Yes, I now have the ability to think with myself and not be systematic) (Since we are on this topic might Host provide me a name?) Shadowsh then pondered for a bit before saying ¡®Hentai?¡¯ (Really?) Hearing the sarcastic tone he couldn¡¯t help butugh but still proceed to naming the SYSTEM Hentai After that Hentai converted the overwhelming amount of energy and Mana residue to Temporal Energy and slows down the time in the cave from the outside world to 2 to 1 Shadowsh be excited hearing the notification about this and sent a message to Sans and the others to start collecting the corpsesying around in the battlefield and transport them back to the cave He then went to the portal and teleport into the vige after arriving there he found out that Gulli have already gone to the frontline ..... He did not dally and also dashed towards the frontline searching for prey if he find any difficult situation against the enemy he could just send a message through Hentai to call anyone who is close to help him While transversing throughout the battlefield he would any corpses that radiates Gold Rank level aura As time goes by the death count on his paws kept on rising so did the number of corpses he teleported back to the cave Suddenly while he was collecting corpses he felt an iing attack causing him to immediately dodge to the side but soon countless more attacks follows and all of them were arrows He immediately coats his tails with mes and started rapidly whipping the iing attack he also created two clones and have them standby to his side When he finally managed to see clearly who was attacking him he was dazed to see a battalion of Abyssal Demons targeting him There were at least 20 Archer Demons with 2 Strengthening Type Crimson Gold Rank Demons on the side There were also another demon in the back and when he scanned it he found out that it was a Destructive Type Demon left to it was a Curse Type Demon and right to it was a new type of demon that Shadowsh found a Illusion Demon What was scary about them is that they were all Crimson Gold Rank Demons that means there were 5 Crimson Gold Rank demons in the unit ¡®Sh*t!!!¡¯ After recovering Shadowsh made a run for it but he also contacted the others to converge in a location that location is where he will be heading Seeing him flee with all his might the Archer Demons once again released a barrage of arrows but this time it was hindered by countless me Bullets from the two clones Seeing this the Destructive Type Demon produced a huge blood red fireball before throwing it towards the clones but it was startled to see that the two clone dodge the attack easily *Boom* When the fireballnded it produced a deep crater the aftermath also cause the surrounding to be charred but still the two clones kept attacking while moving very erratically with Shadowsh speed even if it was halves it would still be considered fast Chapter 94 CHAPTER 82 CHAOS MODE ACTIVATED The 2 Strengthening Type Demons flew towards the two clones the two of them carried different weapon One was carrying a saber while the other was a greatsword but what wasmon about their weapon is that they were both huge *Boom* The two demons attack was met by clones [ming Double Dark sh] The clones was a bit in disadvantage in the sh even if they used both paws *Roar* The demon with the greatsword suddenly started spinning creating a tornado Sharp wind des flew in the surrounding the attack do not have any specific target but it did make the clone busy In the other clone situation the demon kept wildly brandishing its saber even if the clone kept parrying the attacks its tails also could not initiate any attack as it was being used to defend since the demon was using its wings to attack ..... Suddenly the demon wielding demon stops as the clone tails finally managed to constrict the demons neck *Bam* The saber wielding demon¡¯s body suddenly expanded causing the clone to use all of its focus and strength in restraining the demon the fight became a stalemate While the demons were busy to his clones Shadowsh was already far away from them and was nearing the meeting point When he finally arrived at the meeting point the others are already there Sans, Gulli, France, ze, Clwyd and Russel Shadowsh only contacted these 6 and not everyone because these are the only ones who could manage to fight with a Crimson Gold Rank level enemy or survived against them ¡°Boss how dare they ambush you lets get back at them¡± Sans said angrily ¡°Hahaha Master I heard that there were 5 individuals the same rank as mine isn¡¯t there and all of theme were Abyssal Demons hahaha if I manage to feed my babies with their flesh my babies strength would definitely increase¡± Said Gulli while saliva is dripping on its mouth France looks at Shadowsh and said resolutely ¡°This time I won¡¯t disappoint you¡± Shadowsh wanted to refute what he said because he never did disappoint him but looking at his determined eyes he only sighed it seems that the battle against the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon did scar France mentally Russel was awfully quiet but the battle intent he was radiating was overflowing Shadowsh knew the reason why During the battle against the Hill Destroyer Chaos Bull both Russel and it was injured but since the bull have its horn Russel was much more badly injured but during the fight he manage to broke one of the bull¡¯s horns ze and Clwyd was silent they only wanted to help Shadowsh as they can and finish the fight as fast as possible and return back to the cave For the them Elemental beings they could only strengthen their strength if they manage to purify or umte enough Elemental Energy on their core Since the cave has the ability to slow downs tine they could umte energy twice as fast and with the cave elemental cloud the energy they absorbs are extremely pure ¡°Okay lets gets go¡± Shadowsh then lead everyone to where the demon battalion is Suddenly his expression change he shouted ¡°Not good Karl, J-Darwin, Banjo and the three wolf leaders met the demon battalion they needed immediate help¡± He then dashed at full speed towards Banjo¡¯s and the others location As he got closer to the location the sound of explosion got louder and louder ¡°Everyone!!!¡± When he finally arrived at the battlefield he saw Banjo and everyone badly injured and were panting exhaustedly Numerous corpses belonging to the three wolf nsy in the ground Shadowsh eyes turned red as he gone berserk but that was still not the end He saw in being held by the saber wieldong demon The demon looks at Shadowsh and let out a malicious grin before shing in in half Shadowsh eyes were wide open as he stand there in daze Then his fury burned to the heavens he loud out an extremely anguish yell ¡°in!!!!¡± He then turned his bloody red eyes to the saber wielding demon and yelled ¡°You Bast*rd!!!¡± [Chaos Mode] Activate Shadowsh started growing and he became as big as a hill his aura became much more horrifying The despair inducing aura caused everyone on the battlefield to be quiet and everyone¡¯s attention turned to therge Shadowsh *Roar* A very loud roar that can be heard even throughout the battlefield Shadowsh blood red eyes turned to the saber wielding demon his rationality have already disappeared The demon immediate instinct was to run but before he could even take a step Shadowsh disappeared and appeared in front of it brandishing his ws *Swish* The demon was cut into pieces it did not even manage to react *Roar* After killing the target of his anger Shadowsh started going on a rampage He first destroyed anything he see the demons that were near him was already killed The Crimson Gold Rank demons started fleeing in full speed so that at least one or two of them survived each of them flee in different direction The one who had the bad luck of them all was the Greatsword wielding demon maybe because it look exactly like the saber wielding demon the berserk Shadowsh targeted it *Swish* Another fast sh and another demon was cut into pieces Shadowsh once again targeted another fleeing demon it was a thin looking demon with tentacles it was the Illusion Demon Even though it was already fleeing in full speed it was still easily caught up by the berserk Shadowsh Seeing this the demon immediately used its tentacles to try and constrict Shadowsh its spiritual energy then expanded ready to put Shadowsh on its illusion even though it knew it will be futile to a berserk individual it still tried for the sake of its life *Swish* Its tentacles were all cut off easily causing the demon to roar in pain but it only managed to scream in pain for just a sec before being cut into pieces The Destructive Type Demon was already far away as it was using some kind of turbo like skill elerating it The Curse Type Demon was unlucky though like the Illusion Type Demon it was weaker on physical attribute causing Shadowsh to caught up to it easily and was immediately cut into pieces After killing thest demon he found fleeing Shadowsh once again started rampaging in the battlefield maybe because Banjo and J-Darwin were his summoned monster so they exclude the same energy as him he only rampaged on the demon side The demon archers started to shoot at him but it was a futile effort the arrows could not pierce him Countless demons died in various ways wether they were cut or crushed While Shadowsh was rampaging throughout the battlefield the Destructive Type Demon wipes its sweats on the forehead and sigh in relief *Boom* Suddenly a thunderbolt strike it from above causing the unguarded demon to fall down *Thud* The demon falls down with a thud just as it raised its head *Bam* A foot stomps it head and a powerful force rendering it to stand up ¡°Hey Sans I captured an escaping Crimson Gold Rank demon¡± Suddenly a voice was heard ¡°Compadre please lift off your foot we are on the same side¡± When the demon felt somebody was stepping on it and based on owner¡¯s strength it could tell it was powerful it was on despair but when it heard the other side speaking in Abyssal Language it was ecstatic thinking it was from their side ¡°Really?¡± The owner of foot was Gulli at first it thought that the demon was his enemy but when he heard they were on the same side he thought that maybe Shadowsh have already singed a contract to the demon ¡°Gulli it is not from our side feel its aura it does not have a trace of Master¡± Another voice was heard it was also in Abyssal Language The one who spoke was zed after hearing his answer Gulli was incensed ¡°How dare you trick me!¡± He then stabs his sword towards the demon causing it to howl in pain ¡°Why!? aren¡¯t you two demons!!¡± The demon yelled while grabbing Gulli¡¯s foot even though its ws were sharp they could not pierce through the foot ¡°Yes we are but the most important thing is that we are also master subordinates¡± ¡°Finish him off Gulli we don¡¯t need this demon since Master already got me¡± After saying that ze then advance towards where Shadowsh have ran off to ¡°Hey wait for me!!!¡± Gulli hurriedly cut off the demon¡¯s head before picking it up and chased after the others When the others finally arrived at where Banjo and the others are they saw the whole ce was destroyed countless pits can be seen so as the craters There were also numerous sh mark in the battlefield causing Sans and the others to wonder what had happened here Chapter 95 CHAPTER 83 SLAUGHTER Even though they wanted to know what happened in the battlefield there was still a pressing matter and that is to bring the survivors back to the cave Sans volunteered to be the one bringing the others back to the cave he made this decision as Banjo was one of the injured the two of them were best buddies since way back Gulli and the others continued to follow the traces of destruction the longer and closer they felt to the culprit that left the markings on the battlefield the more chills they felt on their back When they finally saw the culprit they all nked out as they saw the huge Shadowsh killing throughout the battlefield no Chaos Beasts nor Abyssal Demons manage to survive his attack There were 3 Chaos Beasts and 5 Abyssal Demons that were on Crimson Gold Rank surrounding Shadowsh but even with this the situation is still out of control *Roar* Suddenly Shadowsh was hit by a meteor like attack causing him to let out a furious roar he then opens his mouth and released an energy like sphere *Boom* A Crimson Gold Rank level Chaos Beast was hit by the attack and was destroyed immediately countless chunks of its meat flew around the battlefield ..... *Roar* One of the demon saw that Shadowsh paused after the attack and stabs its trident *Pak* Shadowsh tail grab the trident while another ps the demon One of the demons who is covered in mes suddenly conjured a ming spear before throwing it to Shadowsh One of the Chaos Beasts who look like a grotesque looking wolf pounced towards Shadowsh One of the Chaos Beasts who look like a huge ck eagle but had four eyes swoops down from above its talons were open wide and it was targeting Shadowsh head One of the Chaos Beasts who looks like a huge two headed purple snake released a violet and green fog towards Shadowsh One of the demons who look extremely buff raised his battle axe before swinging it towards Shadowsh One of the demons started chanting as ck aura started radiating around its body up One of the demons who look like a worm with horns and have a hundreds of razor sharp teeth buried itself to the ground What was simr to all of them were that they were all attacking Shadowsh Seeing this both Russel and Gulli released a furious battle cry before charging towards the enemy behind them were France who already entered [Thunder Fury Lord Mode], ze who already used his enhancing technique and the furious Clwyd following behind Shadowsh was in the center of the countless barrage but he still managed to retaliate First he parried the battle axe using his ws before grabbing the demon¡¯s neck with his tail and pulling it towards him The ming spears was being deflected by one of his tail The wolf was pped away blowing it far away He then released another [Chaos st] towards the iing eagle The eagle narrowly dodge the attack by just an inch A two colored fog enveloped Shadowsh causing him to weaken a bit Suddenly countless ck chains appeared and binds Shadowsh *Bam* The worm demon appeared under the bounded Shadowsh swallowing him whole Seeing this Gulli turned berserk he was still toote his rage burned and flew towards the ming demon ze released a [ming Breath] towards the skinny demon followed by Clwyd¡¯s [Hydro st] France flew towards the eagle firing countless thunderbolts to it Clwyd charged towards the demon who lost its trident *Boom* A muffled explosion ured as the ground started shaking *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Countless muffled explosion was heard as the shaking in the ground intensified *Crack* Suddenly a cracking sound was heard as a huge fox paw appeared in the cracked ground *Bam* Then the ground around the fox paw exploded as countless dust and rocks flew in different direction *Roar* Shadowsh familiar roar was heard once again causing the demons to have a chill on their even the Chaos Beasts somewhat panicking Shadowsh once again changed he was now covered in mes all over and excludes a dark eerie qi He then turned its head towards the skinny looking demon even though he was berserk it did not weaken his sensitivity towards auras but actually enhance it so he knew that the chains from earlier came from the skinny demon He disappeared before arriving immediately in front of the demon and stabbing its heart After destroying its heart he then released a ming breath burning it to the ashes He then turned his attention to the 2 headed snakes causing it to have a chill on its back It then tried to flee but it was quickly killed by Shadowsh by having its body blown to bits by a [Chaos st] The demon who was pped earlier looks at Shadowsh with fear before immediately fleeing The two remaining demon look at each other before tried to flee in different direction but was stopped by Gulli and ze who was teaming up with Clwyd Russel looks at the fleeing demon since it had a wing Russel could not reach it so he turned his attention towards the grotesque looking wolf Russel body started glowing in golden light before charging at full speed towards the grotesque looking wolf Unlike the Abyssal Demons the Chaos Beasts did not retreat but actually turned much more savage at a situation of adversity The grotesque looking wolf did not even retreat but actually recklessly charge towards the iing Russel When it was near it pounced at Russel only to be dragged towards a distance by the powerful charge of Russel Shadowsh was already chasing the running demon even though it could fly Shadowsh also manage to fly ck mes covered its feet as numerous ming Orbs and Chaos Orbs floats around him The demon was very scared and anxious no matter where it flew Shadowsh would always be on its tail As time goes by Shadowsh became extremely close to it Knowing that it could not escape and feeling that it was already far away from the previous battlefield it decided to self destruct When the demon became bloated and was about to self destruct Shadowsh actually bounded it with his tail as he managed to take out its demon core After eating the demon core Shadowsh turned to the demon who looks like a dead person Shadowsh eyes maliciously shed as he ate the demon piece by piece In the battlefield France was trying its best to survive the six eyed eagle onught ze and Clwyd were having an easy time as Russel finished its fight quickly Since the wolf did not bother to dodge Russel manage to inflict grievous damage to the wolf He finished the wolf by stomping its head into a pulp after that he charged towards the demon who was battling with ze and Clwyd Even though the demon was a strengthening type demon and an expert in wielding a sword it was still being being beaten down by the trio Every time it would use some kind of killer technique it was interrupted by ze and Clwyd While its regr attack would repeatedly hit Russel it was futile as it felt it was attacking a hard piece of metal In Gulli¡¯s case the battle was now drawing to a close After feeling Shadowsh aura he managed to calm down and summon its two dragon shadow of which was considered a nemesis of a Elemental being since it could bite and devour the target¡¯s mana The ming demon was considered a partial Elementalist After fighting Gulli just for a couple of seconds it was now greatly weakened because its fear of Shadowsh and the effect of [Dragon¡¯s Dignity] the ming demon was already greatly weakened and after the two dragon shadow devoured arge amount of Mana from it the only thing left is to Gulli to finish it After finishing the ming demon off Gulli flew towards France After a couple of minutes a pitched cry of agony was heard as Gulli splits the six eyed eagle in half While Russel and the others was already close in defeating the sword wielding demon After continuously receiving Clwyd and ze ice cold and extremely hot attacks the demon¡¯s sword was finally broken After a couple more attacks the demon finally sumbs to its death Everyone was exhausted except for Gulli and Russel After France transported the carcasses they searched for Shadowsh What they didn¡¯t know was after eating a whole demon Shadowsh looks more savage as two horns grew in his head The only odd thing is Shadowsh was not going on a rampage anymore but was peacefully sleeping wrapped in his tails The next day the entire base of the alliance of races was bustling as they heard the great tale of Shadowsh killing numerous Gold and Crimson Gold Rank individuals from the enemy¡¯s camp ..... Chapter 96 CHAPTER 84 MOURN While the others were in awe of Shadowsh feat inside the cave the whole atmosphere was tense as Shadowsh still did not returned yesterday Only with the repeated assurance from Gulli and the others did calms down the rest of the members in and the others who perishes from the battlefield have their corpse brought back home After receiving the news about the numerous deaths of their kinds all the members of the 3 Wolf n started to howl in grief especially for the Wind Wolf n as it was their leader who died Suddenly a bright light shined inside the cave as Shadowsh appeared Everyone was dazed then they broke into an uproar as numerous members of the IMA flocks towards Shadowsh asking his wellbeing Shadowsh was silent as he approached the wolves that were grieving their fallenrades ..... ¡°Lets burry them underneath your territories as to have the fallen bless your ns and be remembered as heroes of the organization¡± After he was besides the wolves he spoke in a dignified voice After hearing this everyone helped the wolves transport the corpses to their territories carefully but before that Shadowsh stopped them and have the Jade Spiders spew their web and have the corpses to be in theirplete form as much as possible After reattaching the torn limbs of the wolves to their corpses everyone transported them After a whole day of working they finished burying all the fallen wolves to their respective ns Everyone in the cave must not sleep for the day to tomorrow and would attend the mourning of the fallen wolves The next day everyone was still up and all of them were closing their eyes as they wish to every member of the organization who have fallen to rest in peace After two whole days of mourning Shadowsh called every members of the Wind to gather before him After every Wind Wolf was gathered Shadowsh started speaking ¡°I gathered you here because I want to nominate the next leader of your n¡± ¡°Is there anybody here that is rted to in by blood?¡± One of the female wolf brought a sleeping cub towards Shadowsh ¡°Boss this is mine and in¡¯s daughter¡± The cub was spotless white and was extremely cute ¡°Does she have a name?¡± Shadowsh asks as he guiltily look at the adorable sleeping cub The female wolf shook her head indicating that the wolf cub was nameless actually to a monster a name is not exactly important to the majority ¡°Then from this day onward I named her Ameria and dered that once she is old enough she would obtain the position of pack leader but as of now the strongest member of the pack would be dered as leader¡± After announcing that he scans both the mother and daughter wolf Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Wind Wolf (Silver Lvl 2) (Excellent)(Wind Type) When Shadowsh saw that the mother wolf did not have a name he gave one Emmy After a round of discussion the wolves voted one of their nsman to be their temporary alpha since the said wolf is already a High Level Silver Rank Wind Wolf Shadowsh then have J-Darwin train the guy to toughen him up a bit He then went towards Banjo and the others who were wounded yesterday by the Demon Legion When he got near the Luminous Tree of Life he saw many wounded wolves of the 3 Wolf n and Banjo, Junnel and Scar were lying under the tree with their heavy wounds their expression was albeit pained J-Darwin and Karl were sleeping peacefully besides the tree Since Leafinia was still recovering from her weakened phase she could not attend to the injured ones luckily one of the elf managed to Rank up and gained a new ss a Healer together with Bun Bun and her mother they managed to salvage the situation Seeing this he had Hentai hasten the recovery of Leafinia He then went into the Abyssal Valley because of something important After chatting up with ze and Gulli he went to the centermost part of the valley and went to sleep He did this because he was close to evolving his [Forbidden Spell] After he stayed still in the Abyssal Valley a great energy fluctuation suddenly came out for his body as he started to look more demonic After an hour he reverted back to his normal self He then hurriedly look at his new and improved forbidden skill Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) Even his skills changed too Demomic Chaos st [Peak Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) When he went berserk after using his Forbidden Ability he did not know how strong his new skill really is but after Hentai showed him the record of the fight he was greatly startled and impressed with his ability and skill After he finished his task he went back to the battlefield and this time Sans was with him he also scanned Sans new stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster Tier : Low Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Gold Rank Level 9 (Semi Crimson Gold Rank) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Low Tier] (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Death Stab [Low Tier] (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Supreme Death sh [Mid Tier] (Restriction : Needed an amount of time to release) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount Death Qi) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (200 Mana/Use) Yin st [Dark Gold Quality] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [High Tier] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 273 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Sword) (Level : Mid Tier) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Tier) (4) Passive Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that as long as one enters Epic Grade and above and have at least touched the Crimson Gold Rank level they would gain a Forbidden Mode and gain a much higher quality energy After finding about this Shadowsh was looking forward when Leafinia would also achieved the same as them since her grade is much higher than the two of them Shadowsh now forbid the members of the organization to move too deep in the battlefield without the presence of a Crimson Gold Rank member or at least 3 members of the family who have the ability to survive a fight against a Crimson Gold Rank individual Shadowsh also had Gulli and Russel search for any unique Crimson Gold Rank level demon to subdue After arriving in the vige numerous passerby now look at him with extreme admiration after all they knew that he managed to kill numerous Crimson Gold Rank enemies all by himself Both of him and Sans spent the whole day massacring demons and Chaos Beasts When they returned back to the vige they were taken aback when they went inside the whole atmosphere was extremely tense He then search for Troll Commander for an exnation since they saw everyone was somewhat panicky as they discuss about something When they finally managed to find Troll Commander and the others he found that they look extremely serious as they discuss about something Chapter 97 CHAPTER 85 DEMON RANK When Troll Commander saw him he immediately told him to sit down and without him even asking he started rying about the situation After hearing the situation from Troll Commander he finally realised why everyone was so tensed and serious ording to the information that the humans managed to retrieve they found out that the gates that connects the continent to Chaos World and the Abyss started to undergoing numerous changes as they started fading This situation would definitely a good news to everyone that was a resident of the continent but because of this the enemies started to be more crazed as uncountable numbers of Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons starteding out of the gates Now thest stand against the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons is happening What made everyone extremely nervous was the number and strength of their enemies is greater than their own by at least thrice as much When Shadowsh heard this he sucked in a cold breath ..... Not only their numbers were clearly in a different scale their strength was also weaker from their enemies and they only have a month before their enemies arrives Suddenly a gust of wind was felt as a huge golden dragon appeared this golden dragon was the same dragon that was ruling the Jade Forest Troll Commander and the psychic monster who was called Yshelia bowed to the golden dragon ¡°Young Master¡± The golden dragon nodded as he scans the others in the room and his attention was drawn to Shadowsh ¡°I never thought the Fox Demon n would also participate in this war¡± He was at first startled as he spoke courteously to Shadowsh ¡°I am Long Xi the 7th son of the dragon king Long Yi may I ask what might your name be¡± After he was done speaking he was startled to see Shadowsh looking at him in dazed Shadowsh was speechless as he was about to exin Troll Commander let out a snort that seems like he was having difficulty holding hisughter Yshelia also covered her mouth as she let out a saintly chuckle This made Long Xi felt weird as he look at Shadowsh once again ¡°Mister Long Xi-san I don¡¯t know what Fox Demon n you are speaking of I am an original inhabitant of this forest we have actually already meet before¡± Hearing this Long Xi was clearly stunned and after realising this he was somewhat awkward of the misunderstanding He sent a re to his two subordinate as the whole atmosphere inside the room became somewhat rxed ¡°Long Xi-san may I ask why are you here as you told us that you have something very important to do?¡± Ask the handsome male elf sitting at the opposite of Shadowsh ¡°Oh right! I have requested a help to my father and have obtained confirmation that one of the general of my father¡¯s teritory¡± ¡°He have a strength of a high level Crimson Gold Rank individual¡± After saying this Long Xi puff out his chest as he felt extremely proud about this as it clearly shows how powerful his family is Troll Commander and Yshelia was also looking somewhat proud Shadowsh was startled so did the others who was in the hall Shadowsh couldn¡¯t helped but ask ¡°Long Xi-san you are not from here?¡± Long Xi nodded ¡°I came from anothernd¡± One of the human general asks ¡°Which continent?¡± ¡°The Dragon Continent¡± Long Xi proudly proimed After hearing this some of the individuals were shocked as they gasped loudly Shadowsh and the others who were not that well informed about other continents looks very confused as they saw how shocked the others was Seeing this one of the old elf exined ¡°Everyone knows that our continent is called the Hundred Forests Continent¡± ¡°But actually were one of the smaller ind in the world and we even don¡¯t have any special realm so we are considered a small continent¡± ¡°In which the Dragon Continent is the opposite it is 10 times bigger than our continent in which there are numerous special realm to go to¡± ¡°The continent is ruled by dragons and there are numerous other kind of subspecies living in there¡± Shadowsh was greatly shocked to know this and now felt like a frog in a well but it did not saddened him but only inspire him to get stronger and explore the other continent He then turn to Long Xi and asks ¡°Then Long Xi-san what is your objective in this small continent after all you are a prince¡± Long Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard this ¡°To prove myself but now it is futile since I asked for help to my father¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded since he heard that Long Xi was the 7th son of his family that means his status is not that high in his family ¡°Okay don¡¯t be depressed why don¡¯t we show what we achieved during our expedition¡± Said Troll Commander Long Xi also nodded as was Yshelia they look determined and was radiating battle intent rearing to go After the meeting everyone returned to their respective ns or groups Shadowsh returned back to the cave and gathered everyone as he told them the information about thest stand against the Abyssal Demons and Chaos Beasts After they finished listening everyone became serious as they started to got ready forbat Shadowsh told them not to fight for the rest of the days and preserve their strength in thest stand Everyone obliged as they started to tend to their wounds Since the amount of food in the cave is more than enough tost them a month or two Shadowsh have everyone start on a training regime but only light exercise The amount of Energy and Mana inside the cave is bountiful and because of this the nts and every monsters started improving in a very fast rate They also have a cheat like ability that is the temporal energy that Hentai gathered inside the cave causing the time to slow down As Leafinia started recovering so did the Luminous Tree of Life now the injured ones started healing in a faster rate The Abyssal Demons that Shadowsh was raising was also growing in numbers and because Hentai created a small realm in the Abyssal Valley they managed to grow in numbers and since birth they were thought to be loyal to him causing them to worship him Their number and strength was still negligible but because of the numerous Crimson Gold Rank carcasses that Shadowsh and the others were supplying their strength increased in tremendous degree ze even managed to advance in tier and rank up his demon rank twice ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : High Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 64/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 1 minute) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 243/500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 436/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 241 Mana : 251 + 100 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 100) (5) Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Creates a domain of raging inferno) (Increases the User overallbat strength and ability) (Additional Ability : Demonic Corrosion) (Domain Covers 20 meters wide currently the domain area would increase twice as much every tier) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that every promotion would increase a demon strength multiple times but after reaching Tier 2 the requirement in ranking up multiplies Each tier splits into 4 stages Lower, Mid, Upper and Peak To level up the stages different requirement is also needed Demon Rank splits into None nobility which splits into Low, Mid and High ..... Next is Servant Rank to surpassed the rank one must focus on a profession like Knight, Assassin or Priest and obtain a special rank like Gulli a Knight Rank Demon Chapter 98 CHAPTER 86 WAR BETWEEN RACES After a demon bes proficient in his special rank he would Rank up into a Baron A Baron Rank splits into Basic Baron Rank, Mid Baron Rank and Senior Baron Rank To Rank up to Tier 3 one must be a Baron or one must be a Crimson Gold Rank Demon ze and the others situation became much more better because of the pure demonic energy in the valley and unlike the Abyss the valley have a much better environment The new demons were actually rearing to go to the battlefield and obtain glory for him but since the strongest one of them were just Bronze Rank Shadowsh forbidded them to participate Shadowsh informed his humans and elves subordinate to go back to the cave After they gathered he had them build their main home inside the cave since the space inside the cave was much greater than before and could be enhanced through time he was not nervous anymore that he could not housed all his subordinates ..... While Shadowsh and the others spend their time in the cave the others do not have any luxury to rx as the tension in the vige is high Now that Shadowsh called all the elves and humans to the cave the people who were resting in the vige got more riled up as there were no guards now Thankfully the other soldiers volunteered to be the ones responsible for securing the peace of the vige Shadowsh also gave a good advice to Long Xi and the other leaders to create a trap for the iing invasion After they heard this the whole battlefield became busy not because the soldiers were fighting the enemies but creating traps and outpost The vige might be big for a vige but it was still a vige so it could not amodate everyone so the leaders decided to build another base in the battlefield As days goes by the number of traps in the battlefield increases and because everyone is somewhat united the building for the base is going quite well A week passed and everyone managed to create a somewhat crude base but it was still eptable and was being improved by everyone The numerous traps iid in the battlefield also gave everyone a boost of courage and hope for the iing war With the daily training everyone is getting better working with each other Especially the Gnomes and Dwarves they managed to create a couple of ballistas in this short amount of time of course this also made them extremely exhausted All Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons that were on the battlefield were also almost killed as Shadowsh managed to kill a decent amount of Crimson Gold Rank individuals in the enemy¡¯s side Two weeks have passed as everyone got more prepared for the iing battle they also managed to improve the quality of the base The Orcs started to train themselves as they receive the responsibility to be the shieldbearers The elves also started nting different kinds of nts in the base as they managed to hasten their maturity with their race special technique The human cavalry was ying a vital part in the iing war so they started to rest up and prepare for the iing war The Kobolds together with many others were mostly infantries Elves were considered the best archers and healers in the group so they were responsible for support Finally after countless days of preparing the time hase Loud cries were heard as the ground started shaking as everyone saw numerous ck figures in the horizon The whole sky was covered with numerous flying figures and dense energy of Chaos and Abyss started spreading in the surrounding Shadowsh and the others have already arrived at the frontline as they watched their enemies advance towards them Everyone in the frontline were Gold Rank and above as they agreed to have the Silver Rank protects the support group Except for a special group of Silver Rank none were on the frontline Suddenly the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons started falling from pits Seeing this Shadowsh smiled as he look at JM and the others who could used Earth Control He nodded at them indicating to be ready he then look at the Elves and those who have destructive long range attack at the back he also nodded at them As more Chaos Beasts and demons started dying from the traps everyone¡¯s mood improved Even though numerous enemies died those that could fly only suffered a little from the trap spells ¡°Fire¡± Long Xi shouted as everyone in the back started firing Elves were terrifying urate archers and with Clwyd and ze numerous flying Chaos Beasts and demons started falling to their death *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Countless explosion was seen and heard as the flying Chaos Beasts and demons started retaliating Shadowsh side was in a advantage because of the protection by the others to the shooting group As time goes the numbers of fallen demons and beasts increased tremendously but none of them were on Crimson Gold Rank level ¡°Sh*t¡± Suddenly JM and a Rock Golem general cursed as Sean Sean started jumping anxiously Then JM together with everyone that have earth control pressed their arms into the ground as they projected their Mana into the ground Seeing this Shadowsh expression changed as he shouted ¡°Everyone be careful something ising from the ground¡± ¡°Clwyd! ze! I want you to separate from the others and used your domain skill!¡± He hurriedly shouted at ze and Clwyd Hearing hismand ze and Clwyd stops firing as they went in different direction and advance a little in the frontline and promptly used their Domain Ability A freezing wastnd appeared and covers a 10 meter wide area around Clwyd A raging inferno appeared 30 meters apart from the frozen wastnd Everyone saw ze be bigger and bigger until he became a burning behemoth his aura increased tremendously and a 20 meter wide raging inferno was created around him further increasing his strength Shadowsh knew that the demons and beasts below would definitely feel the extreme opposite temperature above so it would definitely affect them He then produced two clones and have them reced ze and Clwyd¡¯s earlier position even though their skills were not as powerful and destructive as ze and Clwyd they were still half the strength of Shadowsh As ze and Clwyd became the tanks Shadowsh had JM and the others that had earth control create a huge quicksand in the frontline As the beasts and demons that burrowed underground was restricted because of this Shadowsh and the rest heaved a sigh of relief but this also made JM and the others used all their focus on maintaining the quicksand As the numerous traps were activated and destroyed some of the beasts and demons finally managed to pass through but they also needed to got through Clwyd and ze¡¯s domains ¡°Everyone focus on the beasts and demons that have reached ze and Clwyd¡¯s domain remember refrain from using any special ability like berserk for now since the enemies strong ones was still on standby¡± Shadowsh adviced everyone Everyone was bing more speechless since they found that Shadowsh was great at leading ¡°France I want you and the other flying units to help the Archers from taking on the enemies flying units¡± ¡°Fireback Wolves I want you to assist ze, Shadow Wolves return back to the vige and await the cover of darkness to strike¡± ¡°Sans start on killing spree with Gulli remember you two must watch each other back¡± ¡°Banjo, J-Darwin and Karl the three of you would be in charge of our Gold Rank members¡± ¡°I want the others to reserved your strength and help outter¡± ¡°Troll Commander I leave the everyone to you!¡± After leaving a bunch of instruction Shadowsh dashed towards Clwyd as Gulli and Sans stand in the center of the two The war became full blown after the beasts and demons managed to reach the alliance The number of casualties were rising but with Shadowsh arrangement it have lessen a bit Sans got stronger as the battle undergone Gulli was using the battle to further enhance his understanding of the way of the sword *Roar* ze together with the Fireback Wolves manage to incinerate a number of Chaos Beasts and low rank demons With Shadowsh helping him Clwyd performance was more than satisfactory *Bam* The orcs used their tremendous strength and exquisite armor and shield that was made by the dwarves themselves to stop the first line of assault Kobolds, Goblins and other races started brandishing their weapon killing the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons As the archers were busy dealing with their flying enemies the ones who provided support was the Wind Wolves and all of the female members of Shadowsh family Since their safety was being secured by Russel and Red Shadowsh agreed to have them participate in the frontline as long as they were on the back As the war kept on going the alliance members started be exhausted especially for the archers since they were doing their best to push back Chapter 99 CHAPTER 87 WAR BETWEEN RACES ll ¡°Reserved members enter first fighters fall back¡± Seeing the state of those who were battling with all their might Long Xi ordered those that were reserving their strength to step in Those that were watching the fight started dashing in and recing their injured and exhaustedrades Suddenly the nts that the elves nted started moving as their roots and vines started coiling the beasts and demons *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* In the sky France were causing havoc as he flew numerous demons and beasts that were too close or was passed by him were stricken by thunderbolts Numerous sharp feathers were released towards the cluster of demons and beasts those that were either grazed or hit would be weakened or die *Roar* In the ground the orcs started to shout battle cries as they used all their strength resisting the fierce assault of the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons *Boom* A huge demon ms his mace towards the wall of shields denting the shield that it attacked and also destroying the formation ..... *Roar* It lets out a fierce roar as it was about to wreck havoc but suddenly a flying spear flew and embedded to its chest killing it Even though it died the side of the information was already broken and numerous demons and beasts advanced only to be killed by the second defence the infantries The kobolds started piercing the demons with their spears while the goblins used their weapons and numbers to kill their enemies The humans were organized and started to push back the enemies that advanced The unlucky orc that was the one holding the dented shield was injured as his right arm is broken so did his chest After the blood blocks his lungs he died a whileter Just as everyone where anxious another thundering sound was heard as a huge bear ms itself into the shield wall Just as it was rampaging an orc with a huge battle axe leapt towards it and swings its axe to its head *Pwak* The bear¡¯s head was split opened as the orc kept killing the enemies with a swing if his axe The whole battlefield became more chaotic as the number of deaths kept increasing in a tremendous pace Suddenly a horn was heard as the alliance cavalries started mobilising themselves boar riding heavily dark armored dwarves A battalion of golden armored elves on top of graceful looking deers A bloody red armored orcs on top of fierce looking huge wolves A human battalion on shining silver armor riding on a violet colored horse Each one of the battalion number no less than hundreds each one of them were being lead by a Crimson Gold Rankmander coincidentally the one leading the human cavalries was the golden uniformed human that Shadowsh fought months ago his horse was still the pure white horse ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Eachmander shouted as they lead their subordinates to charge into the swarm of enemies Suddenly thunderous sound of hooves were heard as numerous bulls, boars and rhinos of different kind appeared in the battlefield even though there were no Crimson Gold Rank leading them their whole group looks very intimidating and aslo the aura they radiates They were all the members of IMA that Shadowsh recruited *Moo* *Roar* They then also charged towards the enemies the slow ones were the scorpions As they charged the whole situation be more chaotic The war kept on going till the evening numerous members of the alliance were killed in the process as everyone mood became low because of exhaustion another surprise came Numerous ck bats being lead by a demon and seven crows appeared and assist the alliance The ck bats were new bewitched monsters that Shadowsh captured they were bewitch by Rose That was not all there were also numerous Shadow Wolves could be seen behind the group As the two group appeared the alliance now have the upper hand Suddenly rustling noise was heard also the thundering hooves when everyone looks behind they were shocked to see an army of scorpions and spiders of different kinds amd sizes The one leading them were JL they then also assist the Shadow Wolves and the bats from killing the enemies As they have great advantage during the night they easily ughter the weaker ones The Fireback Wolves seeing their reinforcement arrived started retreating so did Clwyd and ze Sustaining their domain drains arge amount of Elemental Energy and Mana so they needed to rest and recover their depleted energy and Mana Shadowsh was still fighting the enemies because he was not that tired as he could fight forever since Hentai gains a new ability that is to transfer energy and Mana from the cave to him and his summoned monster This ability made the [Shadow Clone Ability] seems like a cheat since after reaching Crimson Gold Rank there is no longer time duration only the quantity of the clones were limited Sans aura was increasing as the corpses in the battlefield can be seen everywhere and because the number of deaths were extremelyrge he manage to get stronger and stronger in a tremendous phase Gulli was also like Sans since he awakened the Asura bloodline he could get stronger as the amount of deaths on his hands increased and with the absorbed blood qi in the air to the des he was purifying his bloodline bit by bit In Banjo and the duo side they are also on the top of their game J-Darwin would be the support and Banjo and Karl would be the one tanking the enemies JM and the other earth controllers were still on a deadlock with the enemies so they were extremely vulnerable thankfully Shadowsh had the Tank Division and also some of the stronger members of the alliance protect them *Roar* Suddenly a loud and domineering riar was heard as Shadowsh was somewhat surprised to see a ck dragon flying in the sky The amount of demonic qi it is excluding was immense and there seems a formless pressure bearing down on Shadowsh snd the others *Roar* Long Xi also flew in the sky intercepting the ck dragon ¡®It seems that the Crimson Gold Rank ones are getting restless¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he continue his massacre *Roar* Another roar was heard as this roar was oddly familiar to Shadowsh When he turned towards the source of the roar his pupil dted It was the Six Eyed Chaos Flood Dragon the one responsible for the unimaginable pain that he felt *Roar* He released a furious roar as he dashed towards it *Moo* A gigantic bull was rampaging in the battlefield as he tramples anyone even from its side When Russel saw the bull he became very restless because he knew it was the bull he fought months ago since it had only one horn ¡°You could leave the girl¡¯s to us¡± Suddenly a voice was heard next to him It was Banjo the three of them retreated knowing that the Crimson Gold Rank individuals were involved now Russel nodded as he look gratefully to Banjo, Karl and J-Darwin He then let out a powerful trumpet as indication of his presence When the bull heard the trumpet it immediately stops and turns to the charging Russel When it saw him it gone berserk as its eyes became bloody red it still remember the one responsible for breaking one of its horns *Moo* It then divert its attention to Russel and also charge towards him the two of them were a force to be reckon with as they charge the ground kept shaking In another side of the battlefield a red orc was fighting a six armed bear Everytime they shed it would cause a booming sound and cracks on the ground showing just how powerful they area Troll Commander together with Yshelia were fighting four enemies Firstly was a two headed clun wielding demon with a bulky body Another is a ferocious looking lion with four eyes and a scorpion tail and bat wings One was a sick looking demon with a skull helmet and staff Andstly a disgusting looking demon that has tentacles for a mouth and eight eyes all of its body were covered with disgusting looking worm that were wriggling about *Roar* The lion pounced towards Troll Commander When the lion moved the two headed demon also swung his two clubs towards Troll Commander The disgusting looking demon brandish his arm that transformed into a tentacle towards Yshelia while the sick looking demon started chanting as dark aura started radiating from its body *Boom* A barrier appeared in front of Troll Commander and Yshelia ..... When the attacks hit the barrier it only shook violently but was not broken through When the lion was deflected by the barrier Troll Commander seize the opportunity to brandish his huge greatsword towards the lion¡¯s head Yshelia shut her eyes as an orb like energy appeared on her hands Chapter 100 CHAPTER 88 WAR BETWEEN RACES lll *Boom* The greatsword missed as the disgusting looking demon used his tentacles to pull the lion back The two headed demon leapt towards Troll Commander as it once again brandish its clubs towards the head of Troll Commander Troll Commander expertly blocks the attack with his sword as he sent a punch to the demon¡¯s head *Bam* One of the head of the demon was hit it caused the other head to be disoriented Just as the disgusting looking demon was about to help itsrade a beam of light suddenly pierced towards its chest creating a hole on its chest Yshelia looks at the disgusting demon as her attack hit it but she was startled by what happened next The worms in the demon¡¯s body started crawling on its chest as it started to heal ..... *Roar* The lion once again pounced at Troll Commander Since the two headed demon was still in front of Troll Commander the lion leapt at his side Troll Commander pushed the two headed demon away before sweeping his foot towards the iing lion *Bam* The attack caused the lion to fly a couple of meters before stopping While Troll Commander could take the other two Yshelia was busy fighting the other two As she kept attacking the disgusting looking demon took all the attack since it was too fast for it to dodge and even though it coupd not be killed quickly it still took a lot of damage but the situation turned around as the sick looking demon finished its incantation A dark looking armor covered the disgusting looking demon and also the area around it became foggy Now Yshelia don¡¯t have a urate sight at the enemy and as the fog thickens and spread the situation bes more dire While the duo were fighting 4 demons Shadowsh was fighting with 7 but Gulli and Sans were teaming up with him and unlike the two their situation is much better more exactly it was a one sided beat down *Boom* A demon with one horn in the forehead and have 4 arms was hit by Shadowsh [Dark me st] in the face causing it to fall down butt first In Sans surrounding a very eerie atmosphere was felt this was caused by Sans after activating [Death Dominator Mode] His opponent was the very Chaos Beast that took a couple of its limbs it was the Grody Acid Beast Sans have already fused with Nightmare but even with that he was still in a disadvantage but his only mission was to stall the beast since he was somewhat resistant on its corroding acidic fog *Bam* Gulli used his shield to bash a burly looking demon with one eyes even though the demon was bigger than him it was still being beaten like a child versus an adult *Skree* A green goose was caught by Shadowsh tails as he ms it to the ground *Boom* As he ms the goose to the ground a three headed chimera pounced on his back ¡®Fool¡¯ He lets out a sneer before nimbly dodging the attack and sent a [ming Dark sh] to its face *Roat* The chimera let out a pained roar as one of its head was badly injured by the attack One of the demon who was holding a stuff started chanting but was easily disrupted by Shadowsh [me Bullet] The ones responsible for protecting it was upied so it was vulnerable by Shadowsh [me Bullets] There were three demons that was guarding it One of the guard was hit by a [Dark me st] earlier causing it to be disoriented the other was being beaten up by Gulli and thest was killed earlier by Shadowsh and Gullibo [Dark me st] with [Dragon Breath] A couple of minutester Gulli¡¯s opponent died he then went to deal with the four armed demon Shadowsh was still easily toying with his enemy even though their rank is the same being a Epic Grade Monster cause a huge gap between them Even though Shadowsh and Gulli¡¯s fight is aggressive their destruction could notpete with Sans and the Grody Acid Beast Now no being dare toe close between the two the whole area around them was covered with thick death qi and thin corrosive fog There are also numerous potholes of acid in the battlefield cause by their fight Even though Sans was losing a bit he still manage to survive the onught since his strength kept on increasing exponentially on the battlefield and since he entered [Death Dominator Mode] the rate of him absorbong death qi multiplies He also got more better at using his sword and skills *Ping* *Ping* *Ping* Sans attack kept getting faster and faster and because of this there was like a spark show in the battlefield as every time the Death Sword hit the Grody Beast Body it would cause a spark The Grody Acid Beast was greatly annoyed by Sans continuous attack even though it did not receive any great damage it still couldn¡¯t crushed Sans It actually became a target practice for Sans swordsmanship While Sans and the Grody Acid Beast fight is in a stalemate Shadowsh and Gulli was already finished theirs ¡°Die!!!¡± Shadowsh shouted as his [ming Dark sh] was already close to the staff wielding demon *Boom* Shadowsh expression changed as he hurriedly backed off His attack was blocked by a silver knight as big as Gulli and was also holding a red shield His shield looks demonic as there 3 big spikes on it and a screaming demon face as a mark *Bam* After Gulli killed the chimera with a sh in turn splitting it in half a bloody red fireball flew towards him the attack was powerful enough to nearly cause him to kneel ¡°Gulli! regroup!¡± Shadowsh and Gulli hurriedly retreated and regroup Even though Shadowsh did not manage to kill his target they still manage to gravely wound the others The four armed demon now have a sh mark on its chest that was made by Shadowsh his horn was also cut off in the process The green goose was badly injured and now have a hole on its chest its death was already assured this was done by Gulli¡¯s [Dragon Breath] ¡°You traitor how dare you betray your kind and lord Demiorguos have been taking care of you for years and this was how you repay him!¡± The silver knight yelled at Gulli After hearing this Gulli seems a bit guilty and could not look at the knight in the eyes *Hmph* ¡°I think you mean treat him as a ve¡± Shadowsh harrumph and spoke in disdain A bloody red fireball flew towards Shadowsh after he spoke He deflected it with a [Tail Whip] he then red at the perpetrator the attack caused his tail to be a bit hurt *Hmph* ¡°How rude for you outsider to butt in our kind conversation¡± A red haured human was floating above the knight he then looks at Shadowsh with disdain returning the favor Shadowsh was startled at first so he scans the human to be sure and after reading the information he was now certain the enemy in front of him was not human Noble me Demon (Crimson Gold Lvl 9) (Marquis Rank Demon) (Destructive Type Demon) (Tier 4) Seeing that it was a Marquis Rank Demon made Shadowsh extremely serious and he vigntly observing the two demon he also scanned the other demon Fallen Demonic Knight (Crimson Gold Lvl 10) (Senior Baron Rank Demon) (Elite Knight Type Demon) (Tier 4) When he finished reading its stats his expression became ugly as he felt that they would not have any chance surviving if they fought these two demons He then silently message Banjo to calk for back up on their location ¡®Gulli I will activate [Demonic Chaos Mode] so I suggest for you to activate your berserk mode this is the only method we could use tost to wait for the reinforcement¡¯ He then told Gulli through their contract Gulli nodded as the four of them stared down to each other the atmosphere became extremely tensed The human formed demon was looking at Gulli and Shadowsh with disdain while the knight looks at Gulli with despise Shadowsh was just about to use [Demonic Chaos Mode] but when he saw the two do not have any intention fighting with them he paused for a moment and also have Gulli wait for a moment Silence pervaded the battlefield as the four just silently stared at each other ¡°The two of you are on Crimson Gold Rank Level 9 and 10 why are you not attacking?¡± After a couple more of minutes Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help it anymore and asks ¡°You are truly ignorant can¡¯t you see our badge we are members of the Elite Knight in the Demon Pce so we would not participate in any war that is on any dimension or continent that was low level such as these unless necessary¡± It was the human formed demon that spoke ¡°For a member of Fox Demon n you are disappointingly ignorant¡± Said the the human formed demon in disappointment Chapter 101 CHAPTER 89 MISUNDERSTANDING Hearing this Shadowsh expression became strange he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°How can you say that I am a member of this Fox Demon n?¡± The human formed demon suddenly became furious as he pointed at Shadowsh ¡°You must think of me as a fool don¡¯t you!!!¡± Shadowsh hurriedly shook his head as he exined ¡°No I don¡¯t I am just curious because this is second time I am mistaken to be a member of Fox Demon n¡± ¡°You mean you aren¡¯t a member of the distinguished Fox Demon n?¡± It was the silver knight that asked ¡°Hmph! don¡¯t think of us as fools you are obviously a member of that Sly n¡± The human demon snorted ¡°What he means that the Fox Demon n is obviously is very smart¡± The silver knight hurriedly interjected ¡°What might be the reason why the two of you thought of me as one of the members of the Fox Demon n?¡± Shadowsh asks ..... ¡°Only a member of the Fox Demon n could grow as much tail as you have¡± Said the Silver Knight like it was a matter of fact Hearing their reason Shadowsh turned silent as he now realised that with the number of tails he have he could trick many people in believing that he is a part of the Fox Demon n and based on Long Xi and the silver knight demon reaction it must be powerful ¡°Hmph see you turned silent as we uncovered your true identity and I must concur that you are one of the ck sheep of your n for you to be here¡± When the human demon saw Shadowsh became silent after he heard their exnation it started to mock him Shadowsh ignore him as he look towards the silver knight ¡°So what now do the two of you of bent on stalling us here?¡± Hearing this the silver knight jolted as he seemed to remember something he then pointed at Gulli and said ¡°Right we havee here to bring him back to lord Demiorguos¡± ¡°Sorry I could not let you as he already became one of my brothers and have signed a contract with me¡± Shadowsh blocked the knight as he stand in front of Gulli ¡°B*stard we have already gave you respect and you pushed it too far¡± As he heard this the human demon flew towards Shadowsh with his arms covered in zing bloody mes ¡°Wait you said you have signed a contract with him¡± The silver knight hurriedly blocked the human demon as he quickly asks Shadowsh Shadowsh nodded causing the silver knight to whisper something to the human demon causing it to look at Shadowsh seriously and then starts scanning Gulli top to bottom He then nodded at the silver knight causing it to look at Shadowsh and spoke ¡°Since in that case we then should return back to report this to lord Demiorguos¡± After saying this the human demon took a ck orb on his pocket and started chanting some words in demonnguage that Shadowsh could not understand even after learning how to speak in demonnguage A tear suddenly opens radiating boundless Abyss Qi the two demons then went inside the tear before disappearing together with it When he saw the two was finally gone Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief and wipe his non-existing sweat in his forehead he then have Banjo cancel the earlier request for back up What he did not know is that the two demon was still discussing about him In the dark void two voices were heard ¡°Do you really think that he have the spirit constitution?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you checked that Draconic Guard Demon? that is hardcore evidence that he should have that constitution¡± *Sigh* ¡°I couldn¡¯t deny that since the Draconic Guard Demon usually be a dumb demon until it reaches full maturity and have Abysmal chance in breaking through Crimson Gold Rank Level¡± Back in the battlefield after the two disappeared Shadowsh went to help Sans as Gulli returned back towards the defence line with the others When Shadowsh arrived at the scene he saw Sans was barely holding on Even though Sans kept getting stronger as time goes by so did the Grody Acid Beast The whole area was now covered with corroding fog Shadowsh needed to expend a huge amount of Mana to protect himself from the corrosion Sans was also getting corroded even though he might be somewhat resistant to the corrosion but over time his armor and bones kept getting corroded Shadowsh knew he might notst as long as Sans but he can definitely help in an another way *Roar* Just as the Grody Acid Beast released another skill a flying balls of ck mes flew towards it *Boom* An explosion ured as the Grody Acid Beasts tumbled down After being hit by Shadowsh [Dark me st] it released a furious roar and spits acid towards Shadowsh Seeing this Shadowsh fired a couple [me Bullets] to destroy the acid spit *Ping* Once again the Grody Acid Beast tumbled down Sans saw that he was being ignored so he shed at its leg causing it to bend before falling down by the barrage of [me Bullets] Sans hurriedly retreated then started shing the Grody Acid Beast The Grody Acid Beast was being beaten down by Shadowsh and Sansbo The Grody Acid Beast most fearsome weapon is its acids and its corroding effect but it was countered by Sans who have death aura destroying the corrosion With Shadowsh heavy attack from a distance and Sans nimble attacks the Grody Acid Beast was being beaten down *Roar* due to suppression the Grody Acid Beast roared as its body kept glowing in green Then the acids and corroding fog in the surrounding area started to converge towards it ¡°Not good its evolving!¡± Shadowsh eximed he then hurriedly fired a [Dark me st] *Boom* Suddenly something came out from the ground and received Shadowsh attack protecting the evolving Grody Acid Beast When the dust finally settled down Shadowsh and Sans finally saw what protected the Grody Acid Beast Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion (Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beast) (Pseudo Epic) Just as Shadowsh finished reading the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion stats another Chaos Beast arrives this time it was an ugly looking bird with 3 eyes and gray feathers Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck (Crimson Gold Rank) (Pseudo Epic) (High Stage Mutated Chaos Beast) *Screech* Another Chaos Beast appeared this time it was a spider Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider (Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beast) (Pseudo Epic) ¡®It seems that if Chaos Beast achieved Legendary Rank and Pseudo Epic Rank they would gain a bit rationality and intelligence¡¯ Shadowsh thought ¡°Sans we could not win this fight with only the two of us¡± Shadowsh shouted to Sans Hearing this Sans started retreaying but upon seeing this the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider spits out a violet silk towards Sans The silk was burned to ashes by Shadowsh but the Chaos Beasts would not let Sans get away easily The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion ms its pincer down to the ground causing sharp rocks to form and it started forming towards Sans rapidly Seeing this Shadowsh hurriedly dashed towards Sans The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck looks at Shadowsh and suddenly its middle eye started glowing red Shadowsh stops as a massive headache ured he then hatefully fired a [Dark me st] towards the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck hurriedly dodged and opens its mouth releasing a loud quack A sonic like attack quickly flew towards Shadowsh Snorting Shadowsh used his speed to dashed towards Sans causing the attack to missed Sans used his fastest speed to get away from the chasing sharp rocks Seeing this the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider started shooting its hairs towards the dashing Shadowsh Shadowsh used his tail to smack away the attacks but the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck ps its wings and created a gray arc that flew towards Shadowsh Shadowsh hurriedly rolled away but still managed to used his tail to grab Sans since he could manipte the length of his tail it made things easier As Shadowsh hurriedly ran away all the Chaos Beasts started to used their range skills to harass him but they were adamant to not leave their location After retreating for a couple distance he then contacted the others requesting for a back up but he received the same message They are too preupied toe the Chaos Beasts and demons started to increase their attacks It seems that they somewhat received amand and they started disregarding their wellbeing and used their all to attack now the defensive line became utter chaos The others were now being escorted back to the vige because of their heavy injury Of course his sisters were also being escorted back after being persuaded by nearly everyone causing them to leave in anger Chapter 102 CHAPTER 90 BATTLE Hearing that the girls were being escorted back caused Shadowsh to heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Sans we need to return back to the defensive line and assist the others¡± Hearing him Sans nodded then both of them dashed back towards the defensive line When they arrived at the defensive line they saw hell Numerous pits and corpses can be seen everywhere Shadowsh dashed towards those in the frontline while Sans was to secure the safety of those that were being escorted back to the vige A huge beetle was rampaging in the battlefield numerous members of the alliance were surrounding it *Boom* A flying ball of ck me suddenly flew at the huge beetle blowing its back to pieces ..... *Screech* The beetle emitted ahigh pitched screech as it started to struggle in pain *Pwishh* *Pwish* *Pwish* Three fast attacks flew in the beetle¡¯s back since it was already vulnerable it finally died Shadowsh gave the beetle one final look before continuing to travel across the chaotic battlefield searching for anyone on his side who needed an assist *Bam* A thunderous sound was heard causing Shadowsh to stop and look towards the direction where the sound was heard *Bam* Another one was heard causing him to be curious so he dashed towards the location When he arrived at the scene he saw a red orc with a body full of tattoos and wielding two battle ax fighting a gori with an armor The gori had a pair of brace with a couple of sharp points on them The orc shouted a battle cry before swinging his axe targeting the gori¡¯s neck The axe was now covered with mes and it was also covered in a reddish aura *Bam* The gori met the battle ax with its fist as they collided the air around the two of them seems to vibrate Shadowsh saw that the orc was enjoying itself so he quietly left and continued his assist As time goes by he once again became famous in the battlefield but this time not because of his killing feat but with his rescue feat Once he arrived any member of the alliance would heaved a sigh of relief He was now a symbol of hope to those who were fighting a very bitter battle During the next following days the number of casualties in both side kept steadily increasing but because of Shadowsh and his gang and also some of the elite members of the alliance they managed to have the upper hand against the other side Crimson Gold Ranks but in the fifth day things have changed This time they were fighting the elites on the other side All those who are not on Crimson Gold Rank level was adviced to stay off the battlefield Of course there were others who are a special case and could fight a Crimson Gold Rank individual if they were in a team Sans and the others were including in this list there was also a variant type orc who was twice as big as an average orc there was also an elf who was an expert in healing in terms of healing she is only second only to Leafinia if the list do not include those who are on Crimson Gold Rank The dwarf race prince who had a trace of titan bloodline and finally A human knight who was blessed by the power of god The fateful day havee this was also considered as the ending of the war since if any side won that means the morale and strength would be on their side Shadowsh saw the Grody Beast once again but this time it did not show any of its rotten flesh and bones but was covered in green haze the only thing that could be seen on it was its green beady eyes Its name also changed from Grody Acid Beast to Haze Acidic Beast it was now considered a special entity Both sided were ring at each other on Shadowsh side the one leading the fight besides him was a red colored dragon that excludes an aura much more powerful than Long Xi himself behind him was Troll Commander and Yshelia In the enemy side the onea leading was a 3 headed demon with four arms, A ck dragon, A gray wolf with long fangs and ck wings, and in the center was a demon with a ming orb between his horns and besides it was a huge demon who was quietly staring at the dragon besides Long Xi ¡°Ying Mu tian to think that we meet again¡± Said the huge demon ¡°Hmph! to think that Demiorguos would let you participate in this battle¡± Harrumphed the red colored dragon besides Long Xi The demon just chuckled before saying ¡°How about me and you won¡¯t participate and let our young master fought with each other¡± Ying Mu tian looks at Long Xi and after seeing him nod he also nod towards the demon ¡°Even though I have agreed but if young master¡¯s life is in danger I would rescue him¡± Snarled Ying Mu tian ¡°Likewise¡± The demon nodded the two of them then flew upwards leaving everyone ¡°Hahaha Long Xi do you really think you will win in this war!¡± Said the demon with a ming orb on his head *Tch* ¡°What do you know there is no absolute in war¡± Long Xi said irritatingly ¡°Your elites are outnumbered do you really think you could win against this war¡± the demon confidently said ¡°Enough chit chat I will show you that my men are stronger than yours¡± Snarled Long Xi before charging towards the demon The demonugh before condensing a ming sword and also charge at Long Xi *Roar* *Screech* Both sides emitted different kinds of battle cry before charging towards each other Shadowsh was dashing towards the enemy besides him were Gulli and Russel Behind the three of them were Sans, Karl, J-Darwin, Banjo, France, Clwyd and ze Shadowsh target was the Haze Acidic Beast while Gulli and the others would be holding off the others *Boom* Both sides finally collided creating a very loud thunderous sound that could make your ears buzzed Shadowsh immediately fired a [Dark me st] towards the Haze Acidic Beast The Haze Acidic Beast also fired some kind of acidic spit cancelling each other out *Screech* *Roar* *Boom* When the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck saw Shadowsh once again it used its sonic screech once again but Gulli meet its attack with his [Dragon Roar] *Pwish* The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider spewed its silk once again only to be burned by Karl and ze ¡°Russel Stomp hard!!!¡± Shadowsh hurriedly shouted seeing the two Chaos Beasts once again *Pffrrrt* Russel let out a loud trumpet before raising his front legs and stomps hard causing the surrounding area to quiver his legs even embedded deep into the ground *Screech* A screech was heard as the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion appeared It then looks at Russel ferociously before charging at him Russel let out another mighty trumpet before using his back legs to kick the ground propelling him towards the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion While everyone finally met their opponent Shadowsh and the Haze Acidic Beast were already battling but the two of them were attacking in a distance Shadowsh knew he would be in a disadvantage if he fought in closebat so he was battling in attrition in which he have a cheat that is Hentai Countless [me Bullets] flew towards the Haze Acidic Beast but it only made the fog body of it quiver lightly not doing much effect Shadowsh became solemn as time goes by each of his attack would show no effect towards the Haze Acidic Beast fogy body He then changed saw a huge fireball flying towards the Haze Acidic Beast When the Haze Acidic Beast the nket of mes it hurriedly dodged and when it moves it was much more faster than its pre evolved state Shadowsh suddenly have a realisation it is not that his attack do not have any effect it is just too small He then changed his attacks from [me Bullets] to [Dark me st] He then fired a wide [Dark me st] even though it expanded more Mana controlling the size of the skill it did increase the rate of his control towards his Mana and skill The Haze Acidic Beast saw this and released a green fog all over him nketing it and the fog kept getting more widespread When Shadowsh saw this he smirked even though his vision is reduced he still have a back up n He then contacted ze to assist him and have Sana reced him ze then arrives next to Shadowsh after listening to the instruction it started attacking in a craze manner When the Haze Acidic Beast saw this it also attacked with a nket of acids but with Shadowsh [Dark me st] Their fight only involves long range skills and attacks There were numerous times when the Haze Acidic Beast tried to advance towards the two of them but because of the distance and the fact that every time it advanced Shadowsh would intercept it with his [Dark me st] letting ze retreat Chapter 103 CHAPTER 90.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 8 Tailed Spirit Fox (Semi Chaos Beast) Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Epic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Low Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Low Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Dark Gold Quality] (Level 0) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) (7 Energy and 3 Mana/Tail) Dark me st [Mid Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (100 Mana/Use) Demomic Chaos st [Peak Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 600 Mana : 700 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark (1) Passive Ability : <> (A mysterious ability that increases the Host overallbat strength, causes those who are on fox species to subservient and increases the charm towards opposite sex) (Level : Special) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host stealth during the night to a tremendous degree and erases his presence in the shadows) (Additional Effect : Increases mastery on Dark Attribute skills) (Additional Effect : Increase all Dark type abilities and skills during the night) (Level : Mid Rank) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Bloodline) (The number of tails depicts the amount of advantages the Host have) (First to Third Tail increases the Host control of its Elemental Attribute) (Fourth to Sixth Tail increases the Host skills prowess each skill would have the same prowess as one rank above it) (Seventh to Ninth Tail Locked) (Level : Semi Heaven Rank) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates 2 doppelganger that has 50% of the Host strength, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host size) (Restriction : Can only be used to be smaller but cannot be used to enhance the Host original size) (None Ranked) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) Ability Points : 11 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster Tier : Low Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Low Tier] (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Death Stab [Low Tier] (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Supreme Death sh [Mid Tier] (Restriction : Needed an amount of time to release) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount Death Qi) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (200 Mana/Use) Yin st [Dark Gold Quality] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [High Tier] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 268 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Sword) (Level : Mid Tier) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Tier) (4) Passive Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd ..... Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Silver Quality] (Lvl 4)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Sky Blue Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 200 Mana : 200 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 104 CHAPTER 90.9 Lucy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) ..... Don Don (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 10) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 8) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Bronze Lvl 3) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 7) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 7) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 2) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : High Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 64/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 1 minute) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 243/500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 436/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 241 Mana : 251 + 100 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 100) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused Bloodline)], [Ashura Demon Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Ashura Destruction Dragon Demon Rank : Senior Baron Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Release a breath of Dragon Energy) (The skill couldst a minute) (Uses a lot of Mana) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 2/2500) Dragon Tail Whip (Used tail as a whip) (Has a chance of stunning the target) (100 Energy/Use) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 320/500) Dragon Roar (Release a powerful sonic roar) (100 Energy and 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to to Host¡¯s tier) Demonic Hellsme sh (Coats de with Hellsme and demonic energy) (Uses 200 Energy and 100 Mana/Use) (Tier 3 Skill) (Proficiency : 1000/15000) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 500 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Agility, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) (6) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Once a Draconic Demon Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it would fuse its arm with its de and strengthen it with its own fleshy essence) (Mastery towards the weapon +100%) (7) Active Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Creates two dragons sacrificing the Host own fleshy essence) (Currently Tier one can only creates head) (Ability would rank up as the Host increase the fleshy essence it gave) (Permanent Ability) (The dragons could only be destroyed if the Host is killed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ..... Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 105 CHAPTER 91 BATTLE ll *Roar* The Haze Acidic Beast let out an enraged roar before spewing green smokes towards the two Seeing this ze also spew a widespread [ming Breath] cancelling each other Shadowsh used this chance to arrive in the left side of the Haze Acidic Beast and firing a [Dark me st] *Bam* Finally his attack damaged the Haze Acidic Beast it caused it to howl in pain It then started escaping towards another direction Knowing that ze could not catch up with the Haze Acidic Beast Shadowsh hurriedly chased after it releasing numerous [Dark me st] at it When Shadowsh and the Haze Acidic Beast the others were also fighting with their enemy ..... *Boom* The scorpion was knocked over by Russel¡¯s charge but it still tried to stab Russel using his three tails but it could not pierce the golden armor like skin but it was a state of fate that one of the tail stabs into Russel¡¯s anus *Pffrt* Feeling that his anus was attack made Russel enrage He then started to go berserk and started to whack the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion carapace The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion used its pincers to fight back but with Russel bing berserk it started to attack without fear of any harm done to him *Screech* The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion also became enraged it was whacked and stomped a couple of time so it was naturally enraged Suddenly the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion used his pincers to grab Russel front legs before mming him into the ground *Boom* The attack created a wide crater but the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion still adamant on not letting Russel go with another pull it managed to m Russel once again *Screech* The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion let out a pained high pitch screech as one of its joint was broken Russel used his trunk to break the joint of the left pincer of the scorpion He then pulled his left leg causing the joint to be furthered damage The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion then used all of its strength on his right pincer to throw Russel away Even though he was thrown it did not put any real damage to Russel since he was considered a tank but he suddenly grow a bit dizzy causing him to be startled This caused both of them to be startled but it also made the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion felt a little bit relieved since it could only use one of its pincer and its tail was not that effective Russel ponder why he was in this condition when he suddenly felt a stinging sensation on his anus That¡¯s when it ured to him the earlier ident actually manage to deal damage to him even though because of his vigorous vitality he only felt the poison now but still he was poisoned After knowing this Russel became somewhat anxious he then converted his anxiousness to anger *Pfrrt* He then charge towards the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion Seeing this the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion ms his pincer into the ground creating a quicksand under Russel causing him to fall Russel was startled but he still manage to calm down he then breath in a huge amount of air on his trunk before releasing it His body then starts move backward reaching a somewhat solid ground he then smacks the ground using his trunk causing it to crack but it did propel him upward releasing his front legs Just as he was about to escape a spike appeared in front of him but he only snorts in disdain and stomped it t After escaping the trap he was shocked to see the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion appearing besides him and used his pincer to smack his head Russel leaned to the right nearly falling he then used his back legs to kick the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion *Bam* The attack was blocked by the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion huge pincer but it was still pushed back by Russel¡¯s strength Russel then leapt towards it and used his skill [Mighty Elephant Stomp] Seeing this the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion burrowed underground *Boom* The stomp destroyed the area where the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion was but it already escaped and appeared in a distance Just as the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion was about to smack his pincer into the ground probably to create another quicksand a freezing breath froze its pincer Seizing this chance Russel charge at it once again The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion seeing his charge ms his pincer into the ground but this time it was not a quicksand but an earthquake Russel became imbnced and wobbly as his charge was cancelled Russel then fired an [Air Bullet] a new skill he learned just earlier *Bam* The attack did not do much to the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion since Russel just learned the attack but another freezing attack flew from behind Clwyd used [Giga Hydro st] sting the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion to a distance the attack was then followed by [Frozen Breath] Because the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion was wet all over it was now encased in ice *Boom* It was just encased in just a matter of seconds and broke the ice this just show the gap between their strength *Pffrrt* Even though Clwyd only manage to stalk the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion for a couple of seconds it did cancel the earthquake so Russel once again charged towards it He leapt and used his weight to stomp down at the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion hurriedly burrowed underground but suddenly the ground was frozen by Clwyd Realising that Russel was already close the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion risk everything as he swung his pincer towards the iing attack its tails were also stabbing towards Russel *Bam* When the two of them finally collide it caused a deafening explosion and dust to scatter everywhere The Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion was screeching very loudly as cracks could be clearly seem from its pincer Russel raised his front legs oncest time and squashed the Vicious Deadly Three Tailed Chaos Scorpion head ending the fight he then slumps down as dizziness prevailed him Clwyd flew down from above and used the teleportation ability to Russel he then went to assist Sans In the sky Gulli and the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck were engaging in a fight Even though Gulli was clearly the stronger one he was in a total disadvantage in a flying battle since he was still getting used from flying *Roar* Gulli was roaring in a frustrated manner since he was being a target practice of the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck His sword could not reach Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck his attack was being easily dodged as they fight Gulli got more angrier and angrier since he was utterly losing the fight without even able tond a decent attack The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck mockinglyugh at Gulli but it never thought that a bolt of lightningnded on its head causing its feather to be incinerated and be bald *Quack* It let out an angry quack and looks up above it and saw France flying in [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] Just as it was about to retaliate it suddenly sensed danger and hurriedly flew sideways A [Dragon Breath] flew past it but it still nearly hit it *Bam* Another [Thunderbolt] hit the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck cannot do anything to attack as Gulli also attacked it and if it do not dodge it would suffer grievous wounds Now that France joined the fight the tables have turned Just as France was about to attack once again he suddenly felt an iing attack so he hurriedly dived down *Swish* A searing de sh past France but because he hurriedly dived down it only cut off his tail part in which he generated back quickly since after entering [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] he was a Semi-Elemental The one who attacked France was a demon with ava like de it had a bull like face with horns and a ring on its nose but downward it had a lion¡¯s body it also had a ming wings and a scorpion tail Seeing this the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck hurriedly attacked France but was stopped by Gulli¡¯s [Dragon Breath] France knew that he would definitely be killed if he fought any of the two so he quickly flew towards Gulli *Roar* The demon let out a bestial roar as it opened its mouth and released a ming breath Feeling the heat behind him France hurriedly flew sideward only to be intercept by the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck Gulli was flying towards them but because of his speed he would be toote Chapter 106 CHAPTER 92 BATTLE lll France eyes shed a dangerous light seeing the iing beak of the Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck He released a piercing screech [Thunder Fury] activate *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Numerous [Thunderbolts] started to release on his body The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck could not take all the attack as it was hit all over his body including his eyes *Screech* The Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck let out a pained screech as its third eyes were sted by a [Thunderbolt] Out of anger it used its wings to p France away France flew downward after receiving the p and because he just used [Thunder Fury] he was weak ..... Gulli appeared behind the injured Cruel Three Eyed Chaos Duck he first grabs its wings and bit its neck before stabbing its heart He used his shields to block the demons fiery arc sh After blocking the attack Gulli used [Dragon Roar] at the demon *Roar* When the demon received the attack it became dazed as bloods leak out from its ear Gulli then fired a [Dragon Breath] causing the demon to be blown away Gulli watched as the demon flew away and did not chase but dived down towards where Francended When he arrived there he saw France in his normal form but maybe because he was on [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] earlier he escaped being gravely injured or death Gulli then scoop France carefully before walking towards where Clwyd and the other is While the two of them have finished fighting Sans and the others were still struggling to deal with the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider Even though with Karl ming breath the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider greatest weapon its silk is somewhat useless now but it was still a bona fide Pseudo Epic Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beast With its sharp hairs and legs it managed to drive Sans and the others in a corner Every time Clwyd attack it would released its spiky hairs and spew a silk towards a direction pulling itself easily dodging the attack Karl is the only one who can conquer the silk effectively so Sans tried his best to deflect the iing spikes J-Darwin would used a sound attack altering the spikes course Clwyd and Banjo would team up deflecting the spikes The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider would charge towards Karl now and then patiently waiting for any moment that it could get rid of him Even though Sans and the others were teaming up with each other they were still somewhat losing because unlike the other Crimson Gold Rank they fought this one is expert in speed *Roar* Suddenly a familiar roar was heard as Gulli appeared he then went directly towards Sans and show him France condition Seeing France was fainted Sans immediately teleported him back to the cave Now that France was gone Gulli¡¯s attention was now on the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider Seeing it Gulli charged towards it head on causing the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider to panic Even though the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider is a Crimson Gold Rank individual it was more on the control type individual it was only strong enough to fight a couple Gold Rank individuals but would lose against a stronger Crimson Gold Rank individual with a Fire Type move It hurriedly flee but Gulli would not let it go just yet he continued to chase the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider Seeing their enemy flee the others also started to chase especially since Gulli needed Karl to quickly finish the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider seeing that Karl is not that close spew a thread of silk towards Gulli The silk managed to attached itself to Gulli even though he already swung his sword when he saw the iing attack it was not that effective and the silk manage to reduce his mobility Gulli was now trapped in a cocoon of silk no matter what he did he was still trapped even though he had the skill [Demonic Hellsme sh] he could not quickly dispose of all the silk covering his body Just as the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider was rxing just for a bit two draconic like figures grab it and pulled it towards Gulli The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider became even more panicked it always pride itself from its poison silk and spikes and yet his poisonous spikes on its body were not effective against the two worst of all it felt its energy and Mana draining Sans and the other have already reached Gulli and with one ming breath all the silk were burned to ashes The mes did not bother Gulli that much he then started walking towards the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider be even more wild as it felt itself cornered it then once again spew silk towards Gulli only to be burned by Karl Gulli then leapt towards the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider bringing his sword downward [Demonic Hellsme sh] *Bam* Gulli¡¯s attack did not manage to reach as another attack managed to push him back Looking at the front everyone saw a smiling demon that was covered in blue mes *Roar* Another one appeared and it was a Chaos Beast A rhino with spikes on its body two huge spike that looks like a tusk in front and a mace like tail Seeing this everyone was dismayed since they would definitely lose the fight if they fought the trio head on Gulli was slightly startled by the development but still he remained alert as he hurriedly appeared in front of everyone as he raise his shield for any iing attack Seeing this the demon threw a huge blue me that came flying towards Gulli *Bam* It caused a huge explosion but Gulli and the others were unscathed startling the demon The rhino was already charging towards Gulli even though the demon is cautious the rhino is not it recklessly charged towards its enemy Clwyd spat a [Frozen Breath] towards the ground in front of the rhino The demon snorted as it throw another ball of blue mes targeting the flying attack of Clwyd *Bam* The demon¡¯s attack was intercepted by Karl¡¯s me Without anything stopping it the [Frozen Breath] that Clwyd spat froze the ground in front of the rhino At first when the rhino stepped on the icy ground it cracked but as time goes by the rhino¡¯s charge be unsteady before finally slipping and falling down While the others were now engaging inbat the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider was still screeching loudly since the two draconic shadows was still not letting go of its two legs The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider expression suddenly became resolute and malevolent It then cut off the two legs that tne two draconic shadows were biting before retreating in a safe distance Gulli felt that his two draconic shadows were holding a lifeless object and was startled he thought the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider have already died Suddenly numerous threads of silks were flying towards them causing Karl to step out and let out a very wide ming breath The demon saw the silks and knew that it was from its side so it immediately condensed numerous balls of blue mes and throw it towards Karl¡¯s ming breath Gulli dashed towards the iing fireballs and used his shield and swords to destroy the fireballs Clwyd was task in stalling the rhino actually J-Darwin and Bajo wereughing at the rhino silly state When Karl destroyed the silk it showed a shock expression behind the threads of silks was numerous spikes Sans hurriedly used [Supreme Death Charge] and aim it next to Karl He managed to save Karl in a nick of time even though he used his strongest move and wasted arge amount of umted Death Qi *Screech* A high pitched screech was heard as the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider leapt towards Sans [Sonic Dragon Roar] [Dragon Breath] Two attacks hit the head of the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider causing it to blown back away ¡°Sans hurry!¡± Banjo anxiously shouted as he saw the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider standing up again Sans put Karl down and both of them dashed back towards Gulli The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider was chasing right behind them it was only slowed down by J-Darwin and Banjo *Roar* A loud enraged roar came from the rhino its eyes were red and it started to grow bigger and with a stomp all the ice in the ground was destroyed Seeing this everyone expression changed as they were now in danger Gulli could fight any of the three with ease but with the three of them teaming up and he was also burdened by Sans and the others they were in an extremely disadvantageous battle Clwyd, Karl and Sans let out different battle cries as they used their secret move Chapter 107 CHAPTER 93 GULLI ON THE WAY Clwyd flew close to the berserk rhino and activated his [Frozen Overlord Domain] Karl gone berserk and Sans entered [Death Dominator Mode] Both of them then stop running and prepared to face off against the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider Banjo and J-Darwin also dashed behind Karl and Sans they know that as long as they stall the rhino and the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider long enough for Gulli to finish off the demon Clwyd was the most pressured of them all since he was facing off a berserk Crimson Gold Rank Chaos Beast all on his own Gulli knew that he needed to hurry up so dashed towards the demon The demon was somewhat startled so he increased the intensity of his attack but Gulli block all the attack with ease ..... Gulli spat a [Dragon Breath] towards the running demon The demon felt the iing threat so it hurriedly rolled away *Bam* Even though the demon managed to dodge the attack it was still hit by the impact causing it to roll away in a disarray state Gulli then used his wings to increase his speed closing the distance between the two When the demon finally managed to stop rolling it saw Gulli closing in The demon nervously stand up and hurriedly run away but it was futile it was a destructive type demon so it was weak on physicalbat Gulli finally managed to reached the demon with a sh he managed to grievously injured the demon Just as he was about to finish it the demon let out an angry bellow before self destructing itself *Boom* Even though Gulli might be tough but to receive a self destruct attack from a destructive type demon he was blown towards a distance *Bam* Gullinded into the ground creating numerous cobwebs like cracks He was not in a great state but he still force himself to stand up and walk towards Sans and others If it weren¡¯t for his shield he would be injured by the st but because of this two of his arms were still buzzing When he arrived at the scene he saw Sans and trio were somewhat in a disadvantage but Clwyd situation is the opposite because he could fly the rhino could not reach him Gulli then dashed towards the Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider when he was close enough he leapt and brought his sword downward [Demonic Hellsme sh] The Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider is not aware of the iing threat because it was busy dealing with Sans and the others Just as it finally felt the threat it was toote and with a sh Gulli finally cut it on half Karl, Banjo and J-Darwin seeing this immediately slumps down they were exhausted stalling the crazed Chaotic Brutal Spiky Hair Spider Gulli then dashed toward the rhino but he did not attack it in closebat but used his draconic shadows to tire itself out After an hour the rhino finally died of exhaustion no Mana nor Energy were left in its body Gulli have now recovered from the explosion earlier using the rhino¡¯s energy Seeing that everyone is exhausted except for Sans Gulli proposed to rest for a while and have Sans collect their spoils of war After Sans finish collecting the carcasses of their fallen enemies both of them went back Since the others were still exhausted especially for Karl since he went berserk and Clwyd since he used [Frozen Overlord Domain] so he was now low on Mana only Sans and Gulli went to Shadowsh while the others teleported back to the cave When they arrived they were taken aback by the great degree of destruction in the surrounding Numerous scorch marks and green acidic liquid scattered everywhere there were also craters that can be seen almost everywhere Just as they were dazed by the scene an explosion ured not that far away from them They hurried towards where the explosion was heard and they saw Shadowsh in his [Demonic Chaos Mode] but this time he was not going berserk but kept his rationality They also saw 5 enemies one of them was the Haze Acidic Beast which looks a bit beaten up his hazy body was now smaller than before Another was a zebra with electricity sparking on his body there was a sh mark on its hind leg A demon with one huge eye and a huge mouth on its stomach but one of its arm was burnt clean it was holding a sickle like weapon with chains A three headed dog with a wing on its back it was a little bit bigger than an adult elephant it had a mace like tail but it was also injured one of its head only have one eye while the other was burnt it was still emitting smoke only the bigger middle one was still okay A demon with a trident and a ming horn it was looking at Shadowsh with extreme vignce it was the only one who was not injured ¡®Master we have arrived¡¯ Gulli sent Shadowsh a message through the contract Shadowsh was startled and his threatening expression changed to surprise one but he immediately changed it back ¡®Are all of you here?¡¯ Just as Gulli was about to answer the Haze Acidic Beast spat a ominous looking spit towards Shadowsh The rest also sent their attack at Shadowsh the three headed dog spew mes and electricty but because one head was badly burnt it could not attack The zebra stomps its hooves down to the ground sending an electric shock running towards Shadowsh The demon with one eye opens its huge mouth and let out a very loud belch creating a supersonic attack The demon with the trident started rotating its trident all over it and sent a ming circle attack Shadowsh first dodged sideways removing itself from the acidic spits and then run towards the left dodging the belch and the zebra¡¯s attack Finally he used his tail to smack all the ming circles destroying them He then fired a [Demonic Chaos st] towards the zebra because its hind leg was shed by him he know that it was now having trouble moving at high speed The one eyed demon throws its sickle towards the zebra attempting to rescue it but because the five of them were too spread out to prevent Shadowsh from charging at them The zebra saw the iing attack and let out a panicked cry It used all of its strength to stomp hard leaping to a distance *Boom* The [Demonic Chaos st]nded causing a massive explosion and crater but the zebra managed to dodge the attack but it was now very wobbly It is now having trouble standing correctly Shadowsh smirk in disdain knowing that the zebra only dodged the attack but it would be definitely killed in the second attack The other four looks at the zebra and Shadowsh and all of them decided to abandon the poor beast Once again the battlefield descended in silent as the five of them were once again ring at each other The zebra saw that the other four were not nning to rescue it and it immediately let out a cry of despair even though it also saw focus on ring with the other four it was not on any state to escape ¡®Gulli so my question from earlier¡¯ Shadowsh hurriedly told Gulli ¡®Master only me and Sans are present the others were now on the cave¡¯ Hearing him Gulli hurriedly anwered ¡°Okay even though there are only two of you that is enough¡¯ ¡®Your target is the demon with a trident¡¯ After telling Gulli his task he turned to Sans and used Hentai tomunicate with the him ¡®Sans are you confident on finishing the zebra¡¯ Hearing this Sans looks at the exhausted zebra and answered confidently ¡®Yes!¡¯ After hearing his answer Shadowsh went into action He fired a [Demonic Chaos st] towards the Haze Acidic Beast and dashed towards the one eyed demon The trident wielding demon was startled just as it was about to help it sensed an attack that was approaching it It swung its trident and managed to redirect the attack to another direction When it saw its opponent it was taken aback and it shouted in anger ¡°What the hell is your deal and you attack a fellow demon¡± Gulli snorted and answered ¡°I might be a demon but who said that I am on your side¡± Heating this the demon was stunned before breaking into rage ¡°Traitor!!!¡± after shouting this it dashed towards Gulli *Bam* Gulli blocked the attack and faced off against the demon and unlike the ones he fought this one is an expert in using its own weapon While Gulli was now engaging his opponent Sans was now charging towards the zebra using his [Supreme Death Charge] The zebra seeing a puny Gold Rank undead trying to attack it neighed in anger and spat a ball of electricity towards Sans Sans calmly charged towards the iing attack Chapter 108 CHAPTER 94 3 VS 5 Seeing Sans do not have any intention in stopping the zebra smirk in disdain but the following scene dumbfounded it Sans received the attack but it did not destroy him or stop his charge causing the zebra to take seriously It once again spat a ball of electricity but this time it was a lot stronger Sans saw this and increased his speed he knew that the [Supreme Death Charge] has a ring w and that is he couldn¡¯t change direction once charging and can only be stopped forcefully *Bam* Once again Sans received the attack but he was still charging The zebra saw Sans was already close to it and decided to used its legs one more time and that is to stomp Sans t As it raised its leg the injury in its hind leg acted up causing it to fall ..... *Bam* Sans stabbed the zebra in the neck causing blood to spray in the ground The zebra felt that it would definitely die from its new injury so it let out an anguished neigh before closing its eyes epting its fate In Shadowsh situation he reached the one eyed demon The demon throws its sickle towards Shadowsh The Haze Acidic Beast dodged the attack from earlier and was now charging towards the one eyed demon On the right side of Shadowsh the three headed dog was also charging towards the one eyed demon Shadowsh easily dodged the attack but seeing this the demon spat a disgusting liquid from its mouth Shadowsh smiled and leapt back and fired a [Demonic Chaos st] towards the huge mouth The demon saw that it couldn¡¯t dodge the attack so its eyes started glowing and shed an extremely bright light blinding Shadowsh *Boom* Even though it managed to blind Shadowsh it swallowed the [Demonic Chaos st] exploding itself The Haze Acidic Beast saw that Shadowsh was blinded so it increased its pace The three headed dog was stopped by Sans more actually like it was chasing Sans relentlessly The reason is that Sans stabbed its ass Sans was actually targeting its hind leg so it on e again used [Supreme Death sh] Even though the skill took arge amount of Death Qi they were on a battlefield and the amount of Death Qi in the air is extremelyrge Just as he was about to hit the three headed dog hind leg its tail swung towards him causing him to leap and stabbed the three headed dog¡¯s butt Sans was doing his best not to get hit by the furious three headed dog¡¯s attack Shadowsh was now blinded so he hurriedly retreated towards Sans direction and he was confident on his speed so he managed to get away from the Haze Acidic Beast He suddenly heard Sans scream ¡°Boss do note close I am being chased by the three headed dog!¡± Hearing this Shadowsh change his decision and shouted ¡°Tell me where is the Haze Acidic Beast!¡± ¡°It was running towards you on your left side about 20 or above meters apart!¡± Hearing this Shadowsh ran towards the Haze Acidic Beast and when he felt that it was close he stops before running in circle at it Whenever he felt any iing attack he would fired a [Demonic Chaos st] to intercept it or would run away before running in circle from the Haze Acidic Beast again this cycle kept on repeating While Shadowsh and the Haze Acidic Beast were on a stalemate Gulli and the trident wielding demon battle was getting more intense *Bang* Gulli blocked the attack but the demon quickly took a step back and stabs Gulli used his right sword to divert the direction of the attack but suddenly the demon twist the trident causing the sword to be stuck Gulli immediately used his left sword to sh towards the demon¡¯s head The demon let go of his trident and moved sideway dodging the attack before grabbing the shield and mming Gulli to the ground *Bang* Gulli was mmed to the ground just as it opened his eyes he saw three spikesing closer to his eyes so he hurriedly rolled away The attack missed and pierced into the ground but the demon¡¯s assault was not finish yet it used its fist to punch Gulli *Bam* The fist was blocked by a tail but the demon used his other arm to grab the tail Gulli was still lying on the ground but he still waved his sword towards the demon The demon took back his arm and grabs the trident but it did not continue to attack since Gulli did a backflip and quickly used his shield to guard himself After staring each other for a couple of seconds both of them dashed towards each other The demon throws its trident towards Gulli but it was deflected back The demon jumped then caught its trident before stabbing Gulli once again Gulli used his shield to block the attack while his other shield nted lightly causing the demon to rotate Seeing the demon rotate Gulli shed its back but the demon even facing Gulli on its back still managed to use its spear to deflect the sh The demon then flipped and stab once again but Gulli block it and rotated his body shing towards the demon The demon kneed the sword upward causing Gulli to missed but his other sword was already shing downward The demon step sideways and sweep its trident downward *Bam* Gulli¡¯s feet was hit causing him to nearly again fall but luckily this time he used his tail to smack the ground and used the force to stand up once again Gulli and the demon once again engaged each other An hour passed and yet the two of them were still standing Some part of Gulli was bleeding while the demon have none Even though this is the situation Gulli was not despondent but only ignited his fighting spirit The demon is the opposite even though it was an expert in fighting its stamina was already depleting and was already breathing haggardly fighting an intense fight against Gulli is not an ideal fight if the opponent do not have sufficient stamina or energy Gulli looks at the demon and ease up his defence he then started speaking ¡°Do you know why I sided with the other side?¡± ¡°Shut up traitor!¡± Hearing this the demon snarled at Gulli Gulli sighed he then once again look at the demon and asks ¡°Do you really don¡¯t wanna know?¡± The demon hesitated it seems that it was also curious how a warrior like Gulli was tempted to join the other side it then snorted agreeing in silent Gulli then started exining ¡°Actually I was once in the peak of Gold Rank but couldn¡¯t advance because Ick intelligence and spirit¡± The demon look at Gulli up and down and snorted in disdain ¡°I don¡¯t believe you how can you becking in spiritual intelligence if you have a terrific bloodline¡± Even though the demon do not know what Gulli¡¯s bloodlines is it could feel the pressure emitting from them ¡°Do you believe if I told you I was once a Draconic Guard Demon¡± Gulli then answered in calm manner ¡°I-¡± Just as the demon wanted to deny the im once again it suddenly remembered a rumor about a traitorous Draconic Guard Demon at first it didn¡¯t believe it since the Draconic Guard Demons were idiotic race that could only rank up to Crimson Gold Rank if they lived hundreds of years ¡°Are you really that Draconic Guard Demon?¡± Hesitatingly asks the demon Gulli nodded causing the demon to be stunned in silence ¡°I join the other side not because I was tempted but was actually tricked into signing a contract with the fox from earlier but I do not regret that decision actually I was extremely grateful that I did¡± Gulli answered confidently The demon was still silent but after being silent for a one minute it couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°You mean that fox from earlier?¡± ¡°Yes he is Shadowsh my Master but actually he told me that me and the other demons who have joined his side to call him boss¡± ¡°He also named me and my other demonpanion mine is Gulli I heard Red saying that it was short for Gullible¡± When he said that he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed The demon also snorted nearlyughing hearing this even though they were just fighting earlier but because the two of them were both expert in using their weapon they became a bit close Gulli then continued ¡°The other was a ming elemental demon his name is zed just like me he was also weak much weaker than me he was only a Low Rank Demon when Master contracted with him¡± The demon was stunned once again ¡°You mean the ming demon we fought earlier?¡± ¡°You have already met him¡± Gulli couldn¡¯t help but asks Chapter 109 CHAPTER 95 MERCY The demon nodded ¡°Yes even though he was just a Gold Rank demon using all he got he managed to injured a four of us¡± Gulli nodded ¡°He also owned a paradise like ce and that ce could also nurture demons like us¡± The demon suddenly frowned ¡°Are you tempting me to join you?¡± Gulli nodded the demon immediately shook its head ¡°Impossible!¡± Gulli was taken aback ¡°Why?¡± The demon hesitated a bit before exining ¡°Actually I am a demon who has a strength that could rival a Baron Rank Demon but because no high rank demon promoted me and my bloodline is not that prestigious I am still on Knight Rank¡± ¡°So?¡± Gulli couldn¡¯t help but ask since even though a demon could be rank up from Knight Rank to Baron Rank if they were promoted by higher rank demon or used their bloodlines to forcibly rank up earning a true bona fide noble rank title ..... If this demon join their rank it could train in the Abyssal Valley couple with Shadowsh help it could rank up in just a matter of time ¡°I have a sister in the demon realm and as long as I became a noble she would be safe from living in there¡± The demon answered ¡°The demon realm isn¡¯t that the core part of the Abyss?¡± Gulli was shocked he never thought that this demon he was fighting live on the most prestigious part of the Abyss where countless higher rank and noble demons live countless demons dreamed to live there ¡°A pity since its like that I could only wish you good luck and try to survive my next assault¡± Since he couldn¡¯t persuade the demon to join them Gulli decided to kill it When the demon heard this he grips his trident hard *Roar* Gulli let out a draconic roar as he started growing bigger and his aura became much more scarier The demon expression changed and was now somewhat pale Earlier Gulli was not using any skills that is not closebat but since he knows that there is no chance in recruiting it he decided to finish the fight once and for all He fired a [Dragon Breath] towards the demon and since he was now on [Berserk Mode] the attack was further strengthen *Boom* Even though the demon dodge the attack the impact still manage to push him back further *Roar* Just as it stabilized itself Gulli opens his mouth and used [Dragon Roar] The demon received the attack causing his head to be buzzing Gulli dashed towards the dazed demon and used both of his swords to sh towards the demon one was shing downward the other is sideward [Demonic Hellsme sh] Just as the attack was about to hit the demon forced itself toy down and used its trident to block the sword that was shing downward *Bang* The attack was blocked but it made the demon spits blood since even though it raised its trident the force still knocked it back to its chest The demon then used his foot to kick Gulli¡¯s foot but it only felt it kicked an iron board Gulli then raised his foot and stomps down towards The demon hurriedly rolled away causing Gulli to missed but on seeing he started shing the demon The demon kept on rolling and rolling avoiding Gulli¡¯s shes The demon¡¯s trident suddenly started vibrating it then flew towards the demon The demon suddenly stops rolling and hurriedly stand before kicked the ground putting a distance between the two of them it then grabs its trident and hurriedly ran away Gulli ps his wings and caught up with the demon almost immediately He then sent another [Demonic Hellsme sh] towards the demon *Bang* The demon manage to block the attack using its trident but was thrown off towards a distance after receiving Gulli¡¯s attack Gulli once again chased after it the demon was now looking like a dead dog and only forced itself to stand It was exhausted from earlier and after receiving Gulli¡¯s berserk attack it was now at its wits end ¡°You truly are an admirable opponent this is thest chance I am telling you this join us or die do you really wanted to leave your sister alone and die?!!¡± The demon was silent even though it knew that if it agreed to Gulli¡¯s proposal it would have a chance of surviving but if it did it would be branded as a traitor and its sister would definitely be f*cked to death but if it did not agree it would definitely be killed and with its sister beautiful appearance she would still be enved both decision would lead in one direction and that is its sister suffering ¡°Can you let me off this time as long as I can bring my sister here I would sign a master-ve contract to you I will swear in the name of the great ancient celestial demon¡± The demon pleaded Gulli shook his head causing the demon¡¯s expression to turn into despair ¡°Not me but to my Master Shadowsh and besides the demon gate is already closing do you really think you could return here?¡± Gulli answered calmly Hearing this the demon was now truly in despair it closed its eyes awaiting for death now that it could barely able to stand up it couldn¡¯t fight back Gulli looks at the demon with pity and was prepared to finish it off when suddenly a familiar voice was heard behind him ¡°Let him go Gulli¡± Gulli was startled when he turned his head back he saw Shadowsh shaking his head ¡°Master have you already finish off your enemy¡± When he saw that Shadowsh have already reverted back to his normal mode he quickly asked Shadowsh nodded his fight was already finish Even though he was blinded it was quickly recovered by coating his eyes with an amount of Mana After a couple of [Demonic Chaos st] he finally finished off the Haze Acidic Beast he also obtained two crystals one green toxic like crystal and an extremely pure Chaos Crystal in which he swallowed leveling him up to Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ¡°Hey you I want to know your name¡± He then turned to the demon and yelled ¡°My name is Ias¡± Ias respectfully answered knowing Shadowsh was extremely powerful ¡°As respect as a brother myself I will let you go but this is the only chance I will give you if I meet you in the battlefield once again I will kill you myself¡± Shadowsh said calmly Ias nodded before spouting some kind of mysteriousnguage Shadowsh remembered this was also the samenguage that the two demon used when they opened a rift After Ias left Shadowsh asks Gulli ¡°What did he said?¡± ¡°He swore to the ancient celestial demon that he would bring his sister here into this realm if he had a chance and would sign a Master-ve contract to you¡± When Shadowsh heard this his expression is somewhat strange he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Is there any true restriction to you demons when you swore in thatnguage¡± Gulli nodded ¡°Yes if we demons spoke in ancient demonguage and swore we must not vite the promise or we would die a gruesome death it was like a type of curse to our bloodline¡± ¡°Oh? even though it was a pity that we could not recruit Ias I still manage to tame the three headed dog from earlier each head actually had different personalities so I named each one¡± ¡°The middle head was named Crunch, the right head was named Chomp and the left head is Chew¡± Gulli was somewhat surprised to know Shadowsh pick the dog to sign a contract with ¡°Master is that dog special that you signed a contract with it?¡± Gulli together with Red and ze have all made a decision with Shadowsh that they would only recruit those that are special it is most likely to satisfy the vanity of Gulli and the other two ¡°Yes he is a variant type three headed hell hound other than the fact that it managed to grow wings it also own 3 attributes¡± ¡°Crunch has fire attribute, Chomp has thunder attribute and Chew has dark attribute¡± ¡°I am nning to train the three heads tobine their attack so that they could further strengthen their attacks¡± After hearing Shadowsh exnation Gulli finally realised why the dog is special ¡°Okay lets go and assist our side in this war and maybe we could be lucky and find another unique demon to recruit¡± Gulli nodded The three of them then went to search for any strong opponent to face off while just ignoring the weaker ones *Boom* A loud explosion was heard in front of the three after they went towards where the explosion was heard they saw a group fighting with each other There were three people in both sides they were ring at each other causing the atmosphere to be extremely tense Chapter 110 CHAPTER 96 ABYSSAL CHAOS DRACONIC HYDRA From the alliance side is a beautiful elf with a green crystal like bow An orc with a huge saber and an armor covering his left arm spikes covered his fist A human with a golden armor with a shield and sword In the enemy side was a demon hound that was as big as a bus A demon in cloak that was holding a green crystal orb And finally a demon with a bulging stomach and a licentious look its side isparable to the hound it was holding a huge mace *Woof* The demon hound barked as it charged towards the elf ..... The orc let out a battle cry as it blocks the hound The huge fat demon also dashed towards the elf but was stopped by the human knight The cloaked demon then started chanting in ancient demonnguage and its orb started glowing brightly Numerous chains appeared in the ground as they started binding the knight The knight raised his sword but before hepleted his action the licentious looking demon swung its mace *Bang* The human knight was thrown off towards a distance destroying countless trees in the process The licentious looking demon then dashed towards the elf *Bam* An arrow flew at the demon¡¯s face causing it to fall down on its back Numerous arrows also started flying towards the cloaked demon The cloaked demon then raised its orb condensing a malicious demon faced wall blocking all the arrows The elf harrumphed and she pulled her bow once again but this time she also started chanting and her bow started glowing When she released her arrow it was apanied by a powerful gust of wind The demon face wall was destroyed and the arrow continued towards the cloaked demon Just as the elf was expecting that the cloaked demon would be prated the arrow only passed through it The demon¡¯s body became a mass of ck gas causing the arrow to be useless The elf was then pulled by something and when she looks towards to what was pulling her it was actually the licentious looking demon She did not when but a tentacle grabs her foot and started pulling her Suddenly a very sharp sword qi came flying towards the tentacle cutting it The licentious looking demon then roared in pain it then red at the human knight *Swish* Suddenly a figure dashed towards the cloaked demon causing it to be startled The figure was Shadowsh he already decided to recruit this demon it was a Curse Type Demon so it would be perfect if it was added to the group The demon hurriedly started chanting but Shadowsh¡¯s tail grabs its orb and another tail wrapping its face sealing its mouth in the process The demon started struggling since it couldn¡¯t breath then its arm started to be covered by ck mes it grips the tail hard Shadowsh just chuckled at it since he was baptized by Demonic Energy he was now somewhat resistance to it Seeing itspanion was captured the licentious demon then tried to rescue it but was stopped by the human knight The elf also started shooting her arrows towards licentious demon The hound was ignorant about what was happening since it was brawling with the orc even though their size was iparable each time the orc punched it would yelp in pain just showing how powerful the orc is *Roar* A mighty roar was heard as a huge lion bigger than the demonic hound appeared it pounced towards Shadowsh *Bam* Shadowsh snorted and uses [Tail Whip] causing the lion to fall t into the ground Shadowsh then used his tail to grab one of the lions foot throwing it towards Gulli When it was flying towards Gulli it never thought that it was already flying to its death Gulli was now waving his sword towards the lion [Demonic Hellsme sh] The lion suddenly released a very loud roar and it started glowing *Bang* The lion was hit by Gulli¡¯s [Demonic Hellsme sh] but it survived it was only thrown off to a distance Gulli has a stunned look when he shed towards the lion he felt nothing When the lion stand up once again it looks at Gulli and Shadowsh with extreme vignce The licentious demon also look a little bit panicked when it saw there was another enemy but it couldn¡¯t even escape since the human knight and the elf archer was pinning it down Gulli then shook his head recovering from his dazed state he then roared at the lion before dashing towards it The lion saw Gulli dashing towards it and let out a roar creating a sonic wave attack Gulli then used [Dragon Roar] meeting the attack with the same attack *Boom* When the attacks collided it caused a somewhat muffled explosion The lion seeing that Gulli was already close to it became angry even though it knew that it was weaker than Gulli as a proud beast it did not retreat but actually pounced at Gulli Seeing it advanced Gulli somewhat appreciated it and decided to fight it without using his sword Gulli blocked the attack before kneeing the lion¡¯s chin He then grabs the lion¡¯s head and headbutted it *Bam* The lion was now walking wobbly but Gulli was not finish yet he kicked the lion aiming its head again *Bang* The lion falls down seeing this Gulli grabs its hind foot before smashing it to the ground *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Gulli kept smashing the lion again and again until it was bleeding on its ears and face Realising that the lion is nearly dying Gulli pitied it and decided to finish the fight already he then beheaded the lion Gulli then ran towards Shadowsh Sans was right behind him When they saw Shadowsh was still suffocating the demon they were not surprised that it was still struggling with all of its strength ¡°Master I maybe shorten the time needed to take down this demon¡± Gulli confidently said ¡°Oh?¡± Shadowsh was curious so he gave the demon to Gulli Who would have thought that the method Gulli was talking about was to punch the demon to the point it was nearly dying After a couple of punches Sans teleported the demon back to the cave Shadowsh then killed the licentious looking demon before leaving they left the demon hound alone since the orc seems enjoying the fight They went searching for any demon that Shadowsh was nning to kill before bringing their corpses back into the cave and have them to be the meals of the other demons in the cave They spent a whole day only managing to take a dozen Crimson Gold Rank demon carcasses but they did kill numerous Chaos Beasts taking their Chaos Crystal The next day the fight was still ongoing just like yesterday they spent their time on helping the alliance and taking Chaos Crystals and demon carcass They also avoided any demon or Chaos Beast that seems troublesome to deal with Like just yesterday they were strolling in the battlefield when suddenly *Boom* A great explosion ured and they saw a figure flying towards them It was actually Troll Commander his whole body was charred ck but Shadowsh could still feel that he was alive He then turned to Banjo telling him to apany Troll Commander back to the cave They then dashed towards where the explosion was heard Shadowsh knew that Troll Commander and Yshelia was always together so she must be in danger if that was Troll Commander¡¯s condition He still remembered how he owe her his and the others lives When they finally arrived at the scene they saw a number of fallen members of the alliance most of them were dead but there were still at least 3 who are still alive and in front of them was Yshelia lying there were blood leaking out of seven orifices ¡°Yshelia!!!¡± Shadowsh yelled as he dashed towards Yshelia *Bang* Suddenly a tail hit Shadowsh throwing him off towards a distance Gulli let out a furious roar and blocks the tail that was aiming at them ..... Sans and the others dashed towards Yshelia Russel was right besides them for protection some of the guys went towards the other injured ones Shadowsh shook his head then looks at what had attacked him It was actually a dragon with 7 heads and as big as a small mountain What shocked him more was the stats of the monster Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra (Crimson Gold Rank) (An offspring of an Abyssal Dragon and Chaos Hydra) An entity just like his Forbidden mode who has both Chaos and Abyssal Energy What¡¯s more with the pressure its emitting Shadowsh was sure it was in the peak if Crimson Gold Rank level Since it is like this Shadowsh could only went into [Demonic Chaos Mode] ¡°Gulli don¡¯t hold back!¡± He then dashed towards the huge Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra [Demonic Chaos st] *Boom* The attack hit one of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra¡¯s head causing it to turn its attention towards Shadowsh but when it felt the aura Shadowsh was emitting it widened its eyes in surprise Chapter 111 CHAPTER 97 ABYSSAL CHAOS DRACONIC HYDRA ll ¡°Oh? a being that has the same Attribute as us interesting¡± Spoke the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra in an interested manner Shadowsh came into a halt when he heard the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra speaking He and the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra then stared at each other ¡°Aren¡¯t you an offspring of both Abyssal Beast and Chaos Beast so there should be another entity such as you in your realm¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but say The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra shook its seven heads and answered ¡°Nonsense do you really think that it easy to give birth to an entity just like us¡± ¡°If it was on normal condition the offspring would only obtain one of the parents attribute there are only a couple of coincidences that a heaven defying entity such as us and you appearing¡± Shadowsh was clearly startled by this revtion ..... ¡°If you are that heaven defying why would you agree in being a subordinate of the demons?¡± Shadowsh asks The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra shook its heads and answered proudly ¡°I am not working under anyone but me and the demon named Demiourgous had a deal¡± Shadowsh sighed ¡°So it seems that you and I are enemy¡± The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra looks at him with a somewhat surprised manner ¡°We are on different sides?¡± Shadowsh nodded he then dashed towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra was startled but seeing Shadowsh was alreadying for it it couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly One of its head breath a freezing breath towards Shadowsh Shadowsh meet it with his [Chaotic Dark Demon me st] since he finally got ustomed to his [Demonic Chaos Mode] his skills also assimted to it The attacks cancelled each other creating a mist The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra suddenly sense another iing attack so one of its head fired a thunder breath *Boom* Both attacks meet creating an explosion It was Gulli who fired the attack since he heard Shadowsh that he shouldn¡¯t held anything back he already went berserk Suddenly numerous attacks came flying towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra France went into his [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] and used [Thunder Fury] above the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Russel fired an air cannon a new attack he learned yesterday ze used [Intense] then followed with [ming Breath] Karl also went berserk and together with ze they fire a ming breath towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Sans went into [Death Dominator Mode] and used [Supreme Death Charge] J-Darwin ran besides Sans since he was using [Draconic Charge] Clwyd fired a [Hydro st] while flying to around the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra All the heads of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra started to open their mouth Each of them then started breathing out different kinds of elements Thunder, Water, Fire, Ice, Dark, Chaos and Demon Elements 7 in total France thunderbolts were devoured by the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Thunder head horn Russel air cannon was also absorbed by one of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra head Clwyd¡¯s [Hydro st] was also absorbed by one of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra heads horn The other¡¯s attacks was also absorbed such as Karl¡¯s and ze ming breaths Just like that Clwyd, ze, Karl, Russel and France attacks were render useless ¡°Everyone used direct assault but remember be careful¡± Just as Shadowsh was warning the others ¡°You should be careful yourself¡± The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra voice was heard as it used its head to knock Shadowsh over The attack was just too fast causing Shadowsh unable to dodge upon realising this he brandished his ws *Bang* He was hit and was again thrown into a distance but this time he used his tails to stab into the ground stopping his flight He then once again dashed towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Sans and J-Darwin have already reached the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra but when their attack hit it they were dumbfounded to find out that they couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on its scales This is especially so for Sans since he was truly confident on his attack Gulli seeing this still dashed towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Russel also join the fray Clwyd and ze was considered useless in the battle but ze still persist and used [me Punch] towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra The result started him but he became overjoyed by the discovery The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra couldn¡¯t absorbs elemental attack that was in physical attack in nature *Hmph* The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra snorted before yelling in annoyance ¡°Pathetic Insects!¡± Then with a stomp J-Darwin was nearly killed thankfully Sans manage to rescue him in the nick of time Shadowsh leapt towards one of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra heads and used [ming Double Dark sh] *Peng* The attack only caused a white scratch mark on the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra face but it was enough to anger it One of its head spat a thunder breath towards Shadowsh Shadowsh calmly run towards the neck of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra head he was stepping on He did not forgot to attack while retreating of course he was using [Tail Whip] but if caused too little or none damage at all One of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra spat a dark beam towards Gulli while the other spat a freezing breath towards Russel Another spat a gushing water breath towards ze The remaining ones were busy dealing with Shadowsh Sans was just carrying J-Darwin when it suddenly felt an iing danger J-Darwin hurriedly pushed Sans towards a distance before teleporting *Bang* The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra hit nothing but the ground Sans was only inches away from being hit thankfully J-Darwin hurriedly pushed him but to save himself he was forced to teleport back to the cave Gulli raised his shield blocking the attack but he was forced to took a couple of steps back Russel¡¯s body started glowing in golden lights when the attack hit him he was thrown towards a certain direction but he was okay at least Clwyd swallowed the water attack protecting ze Shadowsh was using his all to dodge the continuous attack of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra but maybe because it was afraid hitting itself it only attacks in the side saving Shadowsh an effort in dodging He was also attacking if he had a chance even though he would only leave white scratches at least he tried Gulli once again dashed towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra but was once again pushed back by the same attack The situation is clearly not good for Shadowsh and the others ze was using his all to attack but the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra have arge amount of resistance against elemental attack so his punches do not deal much damage Sans was just to dodge the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra¡¯s tail he was extremely focus on it since if he receive the attack some of his bones would be definitely broken or crushed Suddenly the head that was attacking Russel from earlier joined in attacking Gulli The head that was attacking Gulli earlier also switched with the head attacking Gulli This caused the already bad situation to be worse Just as everyone was struggling a western like dragon figure appeared and its aura was not one bit inferior to the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra When everyone saw the dragon they at first despaired but seeing that it was actually emitting a battle intent towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra they heaved a sigh of relief Shadowsh also realised that a great battle would unfold so he hurriedly told everyone except for Gulli to teleport back to the cave France was the first one to teleport back followed by Sans and Clwyd who brought Gulli with him He and Gulli then hurriedly retreated the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra and the dragon did not bother with them When the two of them were finally arrived in a somewhat safe distance they heaved another sigh of relief before looking at the two with anticipation Shadowsh also scanned the silver western dragon ..... ??? (Peak Crimson Gold Rank) (Silver Dragon) (Great Lord Tier) Shadowsh understood that the question marks means that the Silver Dragon has a name *Roar* The Silver Dragon let out a roar before charging towards the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra All Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra heads fired at the same time The Silver Dragon also released its dragon breath meeting the attack with attack *Boom* When the attacks collided it caused a deafening explosion even to Shadowsh and Gulli who were considered somewhat far from the battle Suddenly the two of them heard a pained cry of an elephant causing their expression to change even though they both wanted to continue watching familyes first Both of them knew that the cry earlier came from Russel When the both of them arrived at the scene they saw Russel writhing in pain in front of him was a snake The snake was releasing strange loud sounds that was extremely ufortable to hear Shadowsh now knew why Russel was crying in pain it was because he was sensitive in sounds Chapter 112 CHAPTER 98 ELF QUEEN Just as the snake was busy torturing Russel Shadowsh arrived at its back and cut off its head He then looks at Russel who was still writhing in the ground with pity so he immediately teleported him back to the cave Both of them then hurriedly dashed towards where they were watching the fight earlier When they came back they saw the two was already fighting in closebat The Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra used four of its heads to restrain the Silver Dragon while the two were attacking it The Silver Dragon digs its ws into the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra flesh causing it to bleed it was also biting the neck of one of the head The Silver Dragon then yanked the neck that its biting then kneed the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra in the ribs ..... *Bang* The attack cracked the scales on the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra chest and it caused it to spat some blood Three heads of the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra bit the neck of the Silver Dragon The Silver Dragon spreads its wings and stabs the Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra using the sharp point of it The two started to be more violent and both of their eyes turned blood red Shadowsh and Gulli watch in awe as the two fight Each blows and attacks would cause a booming sound or a deafening explosion The fight be much more intense as they entered in a somewhat berserk mode but because they flew up towards the sky Shadowsh and Gulli could not watch any further since they are not that great at flying Shadowsh only managed to learn how to fly after he went berserk after ine¡¯s death Gulli is much worse he only managed to get used in flying after a couple of practice but he was extremely heavy so it took more effort to fly They have no choice but to leave reluctantly knowing that there are still many of them who were injured back into the cave When they return back to the cave they saw numerous people writhing in pain The elves and the two bunnies were using their all to heal the others but their effort did not do much result since the degree of injuries they received are too heavy When one of the elves saw Shadowsh returned she anxiously ran towards him with tears on her eyes ¡°Master please save the elf queen I beg of you¡± She kneeled in front of him as she begs When the other elves heard her they raised their heads and also started begging for mercy Some of them were still busy healing while begging Shadowsh saw this and looks towards one of the injured individuals It was a mature looking elf with beautiful face and devilish tempting body but there was a hole in her chest Shadowsh saw this and decided to bring her to Leafinia so he wraps her around his tail and brought her towards the Luminous Tree of Life Some of the elves wanted to follow but was shouted by Lily since they still needed to heal the rest When Shadowsh ced her besides the Luminous Tree of Life something magical happened She started floating above the Luminous Tree of Life and was covered in green gentle light The Luminous Tree of Life also started glowing brightly As it glows it also started growing bigger and the Elf Queen also started to glow brightly She then opens her eyes who was glowing in green light and with a shout numerous gentle looking green orbs started raining into the cave The orbs started to hasten the recovery of everyone and released a somewhat warmforting aura Suddenly an extremely bright glow shed from the Luminous Tree of Life and Elf Queen causing Shadowsh to cover his eyes When the light finally subsided Shadowsh mouth became agape The Elf Queen was fully recovered most of all she grown a wing fully made up of Life Aura on her back The Luminous Tree of Life also changed it was twice as tall as before and it also became a little bit thicker He also saw Leafinia flying happily above it her whole body also be much more vibrant Shadowsh immediately scans her ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was ecstatic after reading thetest ability of Leafinia With this kind of ability she could now join in their adventure and increase the Healing Division efficiency by a lot Leafinia was also happy but because the Flower of Life on her head is still a bud she still needs to wait After chatting with her for a bit Shadowsh walk towards the Elf Queen Just as he was about to greet her she kneels in front of him and spoke in a reverence manner ¡°Greetings Lord Shadowsh¡± He was stunned by the weird event that was happening in front of him ¡°Your Majesty are you alright?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously The Elf Queen hurriedly shake her head and arms as she spoke in a somewhat servant manner ¡°Please do not call me that my lord I am but a humble individual in front of such amazing person as you¡± Shadowsh got more curious as to why the Elf Queen is acting like this the way she looks at him as if she was looking to a god ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± He then helplessly asks while also asking Hentai what the hell is happening but he was disappointed to know that even it did not know the answer ¡°I am called Emishia Archinwood but my lord could just call me Emi for short¡± He nodded before asking ¡°Why are you so courteous to me I am sure this is the first time we meet¡± Emi nodded before telling him about stories regarding histories of elves, unwritten rules, etc many things regarding the elves She kept telling stories for 2 hours before being stopped by Shadowsh Shadowsh needed to digest the information she shared regarding elf cultures He also found out why she seems very respectful to him It is because the Luminous Tree of Life there is an unwritten rule for the elf kind and that is to respect any individual that could raise a Tree of Life ..... Just this reason enough could make even the Elf Queens of any small tribes respect him and because he was raising a much higher quality of Tree of Life Emi respects intensifies Raising a Tree of Life is not easy especially since it will take a long time for it to grow as well as great environment and lots of care Not only the Tree of Life that Shadowsh is raising is a special kind increasing the difficulty of the task but it was also being housed by one of the highest kind of dryad so the caretaker of the tree needed to sustain both beings But not only Shadowsh manage to take care of the Luminous Tree of Life the rate of growth is also extremely fast considering its kind Chapter 113 CHAPTER 99 NEW MEMBER It was also being nurtured by a huge amount of energy by Hentai and being watered by Dragon¡¯s Blood everyday increasing its quality much further This is not the ultimate reason why Emi seems to worship him it was because she signed a spiritual contract to the tree causing her to be bounded by the tree and since it was nurtured by Hentai it made Emi worship Shadowsh This is also the reason why the Luminous Tree of Life drastically changed because Emi have the spiritual tree constitution it was one of the top constitution an elf could have not only it increases the ability of the Host to take care of other nts but if he or she managed to sign a contract with a spiritual tree the benefit they could obtain is immense Now he knows this he now have an headache of how to tell the other elves that he seem to kinda kidnapped their queen Just as he was worrying about this Emi spoke ¡°If lord Shadowsh could permit me to bring my whole n to live here and to forever worship lord Shadowsh, Goddess Leafinia and the great tree there will nothing more that could make me happier¡± When Shadowsh heard this he was hit by a sudden idea since the elves deem Emi as their queen and they would definitely worship Leafinia like a god it would be extremely advantageous for him if they live in the cave He then pretended to think carefully about it in front of Emi then nodded as if making a very important decision ¡°I agree as long as they don¡¯t cause chaos in my territory¡± ..... Hearing this Emi have an ecstatic look she then told him that she still needed to meditate near the Luminous Tree of Life and regain her strength before bringing her nsmen into the cave After leaving the Luminous Tree of Life and the two girls he went to the Abyssal Valley When he got there he was greeted enthusiastically by Triple C the nickname he gave to Crunch, Chomp and Chew When Shadowsh looks at it he was somewhat taken aback by the speed of its regeneration it was nearly fully recovered He then remembers that he still haven¡¯t look at Triple C stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Crunch, Chomp, Chew Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 3rd tier (lower) Demon Type : Beast Type Demon Species : Demonic Three Headed Hell Hound (Variant) Bloodline : Cerberus (Impure) Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : ming Breath (Middle Head) : Release A ming breath (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Dark Breath (Left Head) : Release a dark energy breath (Additional Ability : Corrosion)(40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Lightning Breath (Right Head) : Release a breath of lightning (Additional Ability : Paralytic Shock) (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Death Stare (Any heads) : Cause the enemy to fear the Host (Uses 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Host) Fusion st (Three Heads) : Combine Three Breath attack to create a powerful st (Each Additional Ability is added) (Tier 1) (proficiency : 100/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 330 Mana : 330 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Core can contain three elements) (2nd) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Each head contains three different demon crystal of their own elements) (3rd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] (Middle Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control me Elements) (4th) Passive Ability [Tier 2] (Right Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control Thunder Elements) (5th) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Obtain the ability to control Dark Elements) (6th) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the Speed of Host recovery) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Now he finally knew why Triple C is somewhat special it is because it awakened its bloodline causing it to undergo variation After admiring its stats for a bit he then order it bring the new demon that they captured and have it in front of him He did not need to wait for long as Triple C brought the cloaked demon and drops it in front of Shadowsh Once it saw Shadowsh it shivers of fear and hurriedly scans the surrounding as if looking for someone Shadowsh did not need to read minds to know what it is thinking or who was it looking The answer is definitely Gulli it seems that after nearly being beaten to death it is now greatly afraid of Gulli After he calms it down he then started to persuade it to sign a master-ve contract with it but even after an hour of persuasion the demon did not budge saying it never betrays the Ancient Celestial Demon Seeing the demon just won¡¯t budge Shadowsh then started to be more physical to his persuasion but even though the demon kept screaming in pain it still did not agree Because Shadowsh live on a world of order on his past life and the only thing that makes him kill without vomitting is because of his monster instinct it was still not on his forte to torture his enemies After asking a few more times he then kills the demon after killing the demon he obtained its orb The green orb started glowing as it devoured the demon¡¯s whole carcass Shadowsh was greatly rmed by this so he hurriedly back off but after a couple more minutes of silence the orb did not do anything He then heaved a sigh of relief before advancing carefully and slowly towards the orb after all it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be careful After touching it for a few times and receiving no reaction he was finally assured He tnen scans the orb but because it was from another realm and Hentai still did not have enough information for it the crystal ball only shows question marks Even though he did not what it truly was but at least he knows that it was special alleviating the disappoinment that he felt Just as he was about to leave and search for another demon to sign a contract to he saw one of the imp walks towards him He saw the imp¡¯s appearance and knew it was one of the special batch of imps that Red was raising unlike the regr red colored ape this one is pitch ck maybe because of the purity of Abyssal and Demonic Qi and a huge amount of Gold and Crimson Gold Rank food the rate of growth by the imps is tremendous not to mention the ratio of special children they are giving birth to When the imp came closer some more the orb started glowing as if wanting to fly over to the imp causing him to be startled He then once again look at the imp but he could not found anything unique to it except for being ck but since the orb reacted greatly to it he decided to sign a contract with it While the imp was looking at the orb longingly it heard Shadowsh speaking ¡°Since you are curious about this why won¡¯t you hold it?¡± Shadowsh then presented the crystal ball to it causing the imp to jump in joy When the imp touch the orb it started glowing in bright green light as it enveloped the imp Now the imp was cloaked and releasing a dense gloomy aura It then looks at Shadowsh and started speaking but in a stuttered manner just like Gulli when he first learned to speak ¡°Ma-master me happy¡± It couldn¡¯t even speak properly but it still made Shadowsh happy after all only Red and Gulli know how to speak ze could onlymunicate through their contract After signing the contract with the imp he then gave it the name Kuro and looks at its stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kuro Demon Title : Demonic Dark Shaman Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : Oth Tier Demon Type : Curse Type Demon Demon Species : Imp (Variant) Bloodline : Pit Lord Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Curse : Weakens enemy resistance against physical and magical attacks (20 Mana/Use) (Tier 0) (Proficiency : 0/100/) Evil Vines : Conjure vines from the ground that could whip and binds enemy (30 Mana and 10 Energy/Use) (Proficiency : 0/100/) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 15 + 10% ..... Mana : 30 + 50% (1st) Passive Ability [Tier Tied to the Host] : <> (Increases any damage of Host skill that has dark and demon attributes) (Increases Host sensitivity towards Dark Elements and Demonic Qi) (Special) [Bounded Item] : <> (Increase Mana by 50%) (Decreases Chant Restriction to Curse Type Skills) (Purify bloodline every Rank up) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increases Energy, Defence, Strength, Intelligence and Agility by 10%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was surprised to see a new bracket from the ability section but still he was happy to have another unique demon join their rank He then calls Red and have him pay attention towards Kuro After that he brought Kuro to Rose and have her train and purify the dark attribute Kuro have he also specifically warned her not to brainwash Kuro He then went back to the Luminous Tree of Life and sleeps The war did took a toll on them especially him so he needed to rest before going back to the battlefield once again The others are also injured so they also need to stay in the cave and recuperate Besides him was Yshelia who was now out of danger and slowly recovering because of the Luminous Tree of Life evolution her recovery hasten Chapter 114 ?Chapter 114: CHAPTER 100 100TH When Shadowsh woke up a day have already past He never thought that he was so tired he slept a whole day *Rumble* He then felt his stomach rumbling causing him to realise that he haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday Just as he was about to stand up he felt something on his tails When he looks back he was taken aback by what he saw One of his tail was grabbed by Yshelia who was supposed to be still injured just yesterday She treated his tail as a huggable pillow and judging from her expression she was sleeping veryfortably Two of his tails were also treated by Leafinia and Emi as pillows ..... The rest were being slept on by his three sisters his mother, Flora and re He then felt something on his head and was sure from the chirping sounding from his head it was Scarlet He couldn¡¯t help but just sigh he then sent a message to Banjo through Hentai to bring him arge amount of food After a couple of minutes Banjo brought arge amount of food from his space horn Seeing Shadowsh situation he couldn¡¯t help butugh after leaving the food in front of Shadowsh he also left saying he was going back to the battlefield training himself so that he could finally Rank up After having his fill Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but grimace thinking what to do Suddenly he was hit by an idea he first used [Shadow Clone] and hurriedly swap himself to it He then started to leave quietly afraid of waking up the girls Before he left to the battlefield he left one of his clone to train the others that was staying in the cave Gulli decided to stay because when he heard that one of imps manage to awaken their ancestral bloodlines the pit lord bloodline he decided to train the others who were stronger than their peers in hopes of awakening another pit lord from them Shadowsh knew why Gulli wanted this because Pit Lords were known to be perfect soldiers so if Gulli manage to have one or two imps awakening their bloodline it would still increased their strength by arge degree Even if he did not manage to do it the imps he trained would still be stronger than regr imps Not only him Red and ck were also training the other Demon Bats so that they would not be weaker than the imps Other than them the others also decided to stay in the cave to rest Shadowsh only brought Triple C, Clwyd and ze with him Sans and Banjo already went into the battlefield Sans was the one who obtain the greatest benefit during the war As there was numerous deaths in the battlefield the amount of death qi he absorbed is tremendous Other than that he needed to fight to assimte the energy to his body and he also needed to devour a huge amount of fleshy essence to continuously increase his strength He was also training his swordsmanship from every fight Banjo on the other hand needed external source to push him through the limit to awaken his slumbering draconic bloodline but because he was stronger than average Gold Rank individual he needed to find someone strong in the Gold Rank level but he would never search for any rank stronger than Gold Rank he was not an idiot When Shadowsh and the others arrive in the battlefield he had ze and Clwyd to go in different direction but he warned them not to go deeper into the battlefield and only target those from the Gold Rank level After entering in the battlefield once again the number of corpses multiplied and one can even spot a corpse of a Crimson Gold Rank individual From the aura Shadowsh is releasing no one under Crimson Gold Rank level would approached He had Triple C hide his aura since he was from the demon race After entering the location where Crimson Gold Rank individuals fight he already felt many iing auras but these auras do note from any demons or chaos beast but actually from his side When they finally arrived he saw it was the elf, the orc and the golden armoured knight from before there were also others in which he was not familiar with A human female in silver armor, A dwarf with a hammer that is taller than him its head was also much bigger than the dwarf¡¯s body and finally a Demi-human with a tiger head with a humanoid shape body When they saw Triple C underneath Shadowsh they revealed a furious expression just as they were about to attack the elf stops them She then approached Shadowsh and bow so did the human knight she then looks at him and said ¡°We meet again¡± Shadowsh nodded while smiling to be courteous She then pointed at Triple C and curiously asks ¡°Is this the new demon that you managed to tame?¡± Shadowsh nodded but inwardly he was curious since he did not tell anybody except his family and other members from IMA about this After hearing his answer the elf nodded then went back to her group and starts telling them about something causing them to reluctantly sheaths their weapons They then approached Shadowsh asking if he was interested in joining their group ¡°Sorry but I decline but this group of yours made me a little bit curious since when did all of you started grouping up?¡± Shadowsh asks curiously The elf sighed as the other seems a bit downcast The elf then started telling him about the situation in the battlefield After hearing her Shadowsh was shocked because the reason they were grouping up because of the incident yesterday the battle against Abyssal Chaos Draconic Hydra Because the members who died in the battle were all high ranking members of their own n their deaths caused a great sensation to their nsmen This also decrease the alliance side¡¯s moral causing the demons and chaos beasts to overpower them of number Only by sticking up to each other could they stand a chance against the enemies After realising this he then told the elf that their Elf Queen is alright so did Troll Commander, Yshelia and some other individuals The elf was first stunned by the revtion after asking a couple more times that this information is true did she believe his information is true The other members were also ecstatic about the news and they told him that they needed to ry the information to everyone to recover their morale Shadowsh and Triple C went deeper into the battlefield searching for prey They then found a huge moltenva like monster rampaging in the battlefield Shadowsh scans it and was surprised to know that it was actually a type of Chaos Beast Lava Behemoth (Crimson Gold Rank) (Elemental Chaos Creature) He then saw wether it was enemy or friend it would kill them He saw a demon throws a spear to it only to be dissolved immediately Just as Shadowsh was also nning to retreat he saw a crystal orb on the Lava Behemoth head Knowing that Elementals weakpoint is their Elemental Orb he just needed to take the orb to defeat the Lava Behemoth Also with the Lava Behemoth¡¯s feature Shadowsh was sure its orbs would be a great help to ze He then got off of Triple C and dashed towards the Lava Behemoth in full speed leaving afterimages Just as the Lava Behemoth was attacking a couple of alliance members Shadowsh grabs its Elemental Orb and with his full strength he yank it off of its head He then hurriedly fled but what he did cause the Lava Behemoth extreme pain and rage it then chase after him but their speed is truly iparable Shadowsh paws was very hot cause the Elemental Orb he was grasping is emitting extreme heat and was actually trying to fly out of his grasp The Lava Behemoth was using it all just to chase Shadowsh but without its core it was weakening and weakening without its orb it couldn¡¯t absorb enough Elemental Energy to sustain its expenditure Shadowsh was looking at the Lava Behemoth seeing that it still couldn¡¯t catch up to him and was close to dying he stop running and just watch as the Lava Behemoth run Half an hourter the Lava Behemoth finally dies and the Elemental Orb on Shadowsh paw stop struggling He then contacted J-Darwin to guard the orb before teleporting it into the cave He and Triple C then continue their adventure searching for any prey once again Those from the alliance that manage to survive looks at Shadowsh with awe as he leave Shadowsh once again rode on Triple C while half sleeping he don¡¯t know why but he seems to be extra sleepy during these days maybe because he was just tired after fighting in the war Chapter 115 Chapter 115: CHAPTER 100.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : 8 Tailed Spirit Fox (Semi Chaos Beast) Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Epic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [Low Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Low Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ming Tail Whip [Dark Gold Quality] (Level 0) (Mastered) (Use the user¡¯s tail to whip the targets) (Additional Ability elemental attack) (Coats the tail with fire element that amplifies the pain it inflicted) (7 Energy and 3 Mana/Tail) Dark me st [Mid Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (100 Mana/Use) Demomic Chaos st [Peak Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 610 Mana : 710 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark (1) Passive Ability : <> (A mysterious ability that increases the Host overallbat strength, causes those who are on fox species to subservient and increases the charm towards opposite sex) (Level : Special) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host stealth during the night to a tremendous degree and erases his presence in the shadows) (Additional Effect : Increases mastery on Dark Attribute skills) (Additional Effect : Increase all Dark type abilities and skills during the night) (Level : Mid Rank) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Bloodline) (The number of tails depicts the amount of advantages the Host have) (First to Third Tail increases the Host control of its Elemental Attribute) (Fourth to Sixth Tail increases the Host skills prowess each skill would have the same prowess as one rank above it) (Seventh to Ninth Tail Locked) (Level : Semi Heaven Rank) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates 2 doppelganger that has 50% of the Host strength, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host size) (Restriction : Can only be used to be smaller but cannot be used to enhance the Host original size) (None Ranked) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) Ability Points : 11 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Monster Tier : Low Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death sh [Low Tier] (An extremely precise and sharp attack using the Death Sword) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Extra Ability Yin Energy sh) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Death Stab [Low Tier] (Using the Death Sword to stab) (Extra Ability Armour Break) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Restriction : Needed Death Qi) Supreme Death sh [Mid Tier] (Restriction : Needed an amount of time to release) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount Death Qi) (Using all the Energy and Mana creating a powerful attack) (Can be used in both Range and Close Combat) (200 Mana/Use) Yin st [Dark Gold Quality] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (25 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [High Tier] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 268 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Sword) (Level : Mid Tier) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Tier) (4) Passive Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd ..... Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Silver Quality] (Lvl 4)(Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 5-Locked) (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Dark Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Violet Roc Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Violet Quality] (Lvl 3) (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (20 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Gold Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (10 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Dark Gold Quality] (Zero) (F) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 253 Mana : 253 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 80%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 200%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Level 10 Energy : 25 Mana : 40 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit Passive Ability : Queen Bee (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) Passive Ability 2 : Enhances Intelligence (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 23 Mana : 103 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth Passive Ability : Kilin (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) Passive Ability 2 : Kilin Horn (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Elemental Core (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) Active Ability 4 : Earth Lord (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 116 Chapter 116: CHAPTER 100.10 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Silver Lvl 10) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Karl (Gold Lvl 7) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Don Don (Gold Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Gold Lvl 10) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Lvl 8) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Bronze Lvl 3) (Rare) (Healing Red Eyed Rabbit) (Nature Type) Violet (Bronze Lvl 8) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Lvl 7) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Bronze Lvl 7) (Good) (Violet Cave Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 3) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 2) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : Hellsfire Demon Demon Rank : High Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 64/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 1 minute) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 243/500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 40 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 436/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 241 Mana : 251 + 100 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 100) (5) Active Domain Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Creates a domain that is made up of mes andva) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused Bloodline)], [Ashura Demon Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Ashura Destruction Dragon Demon Rank : Senior Baron Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Release a breath of Dragon Energy) (The skill couldst a minute) (Uses a lot of Mana) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 2/2500) Dragon Tail Whip (Used tail as a whip) (Has a chance of stunning the target) (100 Energy/Use) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 320/500) Dragon Roar (Release a powerful sonic roar) (100 Energy and 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to to Host¡¯s tier) Demonic Hellsme sh (Coats de with Hellsme and demonic energy) (Uses 200 Energy and 100 Mana/Use) (Tier 3 Skill) (Proficiency : 1000/15000) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 500 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Agility, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) (6) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Once a Draconic Demon Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it would fuse its arm with its de and strengthen it with its own fleshy essence) (Mastery towards the weapon +100%) (7) Active Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Creates two dragons sacrificing the Host own fleshy essence) (Currently Tier one can only creates head) (Ability would rank up as the Host increase the fleshy essence it gave) (Permanent Ability) (The dragons could only be destroyed if the Host is killed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) ..... sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Crunch, Chomp, Chew Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 3rd tier (lower) Demon Type : Beast Type Demon Species : Demonic Three Headed Hell Hound (Variant) Bloodline : Cerberus (Impure) Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : ming Breath (Middle Head) : Release A ming breath (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Dark Breath (Left Head) : Release a dark energy breath (Additional Ability : Corrosion)(40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Lightning Breath (Right Head) : Release a breath of lightning (Additional Ability : Paralytic Shock) (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Death Stare (Any heads) : Cause the enemy to fear the Host (Uses 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Host) Fusion st (Three Heads) : Combine Three Breath attack to create a powerful st (Each Additional Ability is added) (Tier 1) (proficiency : 100/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 100+100+100 Mana : 70+70+70 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Core can contain three elements) (2) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Each head contains three different demon crystal of their own elements) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 3] (Middle Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control me Elements) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 2] (Right Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control Thunder Elements) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Obtain the ability to control Dark Elements) (6) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the Speed of Host recovery) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kuro Demon Title : Demonic Dark Shaman Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : Oth Tier Demon Type : Curse Type Demon Demon Species : Imp (Variant) Bloodline : Pit Lord Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Curse : Weakens enemy resistance against physical and magical attacks (20 Mana/Use) (Tier 0) (Proficiency : 0/100/) Evil Vines : Conjure vines from the ground that could whip and binds enemy (30 Mana and 10 Energy/Use) (Proficiency : 0/100/) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 15 + 10% Mana : 30 + 50% (1st) Passive Ability [Tier Tied to the Host] : <> (Increases any damage of Host skill that has dark and demon attributes) (Increases Host sensitivity towards Dark Elements and Demonic Qi) (Special) [Bounded Item] : <> (Increase Mana by 50%) (Decreases Chant Restriction to Curse Type Skills) (Purify bloodline every Rank up) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increases Energy, Defence, Strength, Intelligence and Agility by 10%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 117 Chapter 117: CHAPTER 101 BLAZE While they were travelling he suddenly heard a pained groan When he looks towards where the sound ising from he found an old man with a body full of ck shining armor besides him was three corpses of demons Seeing there was a hole on his chest Shadowsh knew that he fought a bitter battle Shadowsh approached him before knocking him unconscious he then told France to have the elves heal him before teleporting him to the vige he still do not trust humans that was not his subordinate After that he teleported the three demon corpses into the cave he did not need to worry about them because Hentai would definitely teleport them into the Abyssal Valley They spent the whole day teleporting back demon carcasses back to the cave but Shadowsh buried the Chaos Beast corpses into the ground in hopes of enhancing the fertility and increasing the Mana and Energy of thend Since he knew that Hentai¡¯s area of influence was increasing in slow but steady pace he believe that he could im arge part of the continent or even the whole continent as his own ..... When they got back to the cave they found the three have already returned also other than Sans everyone returned back to the cave He knew why Sans did not return it is because he wanted to bnce the Death Qi with the pure moon essence so that he would regain some of his sanity and not be a flesh hungry Undead Shadowsh then have J-Darwin bring him the Elemental Orb of Lava Behemoth and gave it to ze When ze saw the orb intense desire burn on his eyes after receiving the orb he immediately dashed towards the Abyssal Valley preparing himself to devour the orb Shadowsh also followed him so did the others they are curious what would happen after ze devours the orb After reaching a ce that is somewhat isted ze immediately devours the orb *Boom* An explosion ured as intense heat started to cover the area around ze Shadowsh and the others that were watching the scene also felt the heating from ze *Boom* The explosion continuous asva started appearing in the ground around ze the heat intensifies *Roar* ze released a very loud roar that can be heard throughout the cave The others then saw ze getting bigger and redder With a howl everyone saw ze be extremely small until he bes a rock Shadowsh knew ze was in the process in evolving or awakening any bloodline so he had the others leave while telling Red to monitor the evolution Shadowsh daily life during the next three days became monotone as he spent his days eating, sleeping, fighting, bringing demon corpses back to the cave and burying Demon Beasts corpses or crystal into the ground Just as the fourth day came a booming voice was heard throughout the battlefield ¡°The war is now finished!!!¡± The voice us somewhat familiar to Shadowsh like heard it from before Suddenly another booming voice was heard ¡°Everyone gather into the first defensive line of the alliance and we shall anbounce the result of the war!!!¡± When Shadowsh heard the second voice he finally remember whose voice the two were It was the red dragon that Long Xi brought with him while the other one came from the demon that was as strong as it When everyone finally arrives at the destination Shadowsh was shocked because at least half of the number present from before was gone After seeing nearly everyone already arrives Ying Mu tian started speaking ¡°Due to young master great prowess he finally bested his opponent and with the prior agreement of death battles since the number from both sides is nearly equal only the leaders battle result will decides the war¡± When Ying Mu tian said Long Xi won he looks somewhat smug about it Suddenly a snort was heard and the demon whose strength is the same of Ying Mu tian spoke ¡°Battle Prowess you meant luck!¡± Ying Mu tianughs and spoke in conceding manner ¡°No matter what you say the result is still the same¡± The demon pointed at Ying Mu tian and spoke in an infuriated tone ¡°You¡± Ying Mu tian raised his middle finger and said in a mocking manner ¡°What you gonna do bite me Hahaha¡± Seeing the two bicker like children Shadowsh couldn¡¯t imagine that these has strength to decimate everyone here After sensing the looks of everyone below tbe two finally stops bickering and continue to what they were saying earlier ¡°Now we dere Long Xi side wins!!!¡± When everyone heard this at first they nked out but after a while all the alliance member broke in cheers as they started hugging each other Seeing this the demons started to grumble but they still started retreating and prior to the agreement they needed to return back to their respective realms Shadowsh together with his family and all the members of IMA returns back to the cave Even though they won numerous people still died and numerous homes were destroyed numerous forest were ravaged and only Jade Forest was left Tomemorate their victory the forest was now named Hope Forest The vige Shadowsh built was also renamed as Hope Vige and was now a home of different kinds of races After a whole day of celebrating they then spent another whole day to honor the dead Because of the destruction cause by the war it would take a long time to recover The orcs started rebuilding the the military campground to make it their home The dwarves started to search for a mountain that was rich of ores and minerals since they know the mountains they call home was already ravaged by Chaos Beast or plundered by demons The Demi Humans started building another town next to the forest Since Hope Town is ideal vige for all kinds of races Shadowsh had it expanded before finally turning into a town The surviving elves also migrated into the cave and because of Hentai no body could find the caves entrance because Hentai already destroyed the entrance and the only thing that could be used to travel out and into the cave is the teleportation portal between the cave and Hope vige The humans returned back to their respective kingdom but some chose to stay on Hope Vige Shadowsh also made a daily task to the Air Force Division and Elf Tribe to try and scatter any seeds of nts to the battlefield He then also ordered Clwyd to subdue Water Elementals and task him to create ponds a dkes throughout thend Shadowsh was also nning to expand his area of influence but since there is still so much thing to do and it is inconvenient to travel as a monster he decides to bide his time and wait A month have passed just as Shadowsh was sleeping besides the Luminous Tree of Life he was awoken by a sense of hunger he then calls for France to bring him food Since after the war he spent all of his time sleeping and eating he did not know why but he was always sleepy After a month of monitoring Hentai finally found out why It is because he was improving too fast for his own good so his body instinctively went into growing mode to amodate his tremendously fast improvement It was because he was not even one year old yet but his size and strengthpare to foxes of his own kind and age isparable to heaven and earth So his body was forcing him to eat, drink and sleep to solidify his strength without harming him Not only him Banjo was also in the same state causing him to always sleep just like him so they became sleeping body Banjo is just in the other side of Luminous tree of Life His four sisters were also not training but spending their time ying to enjoy their youth Everyone from his family is always in the cave except for Sans and Karl The amount of Death Qi in thend is still dense so Sans was task on cleansing it They all have a task that was tailored for them of course except for the girls, Banjo and him The elves were tasked on hastening the nts growth France together with the rest of the Air Force is responsible for scattering different kinds of nt seeds throughout thend Gulli was training the humans and imps about swordsmanship Red and ck was responsible on taking care and monitoring the low rank demons Triple C is their helper JM would apany Sean Sean in improving thend Don Don would train the people on Hope Town that decided to join his dojo JL and J-Darwin is tasked for keeping the order and security of Hope Town Hope Town the improved version of Hope Vige after a month of hard work and dedication the vige is now twice asrge as before now it could be considered a town but construction is still ongoing Chapter 118 Chapter 118: CHAPTER 102 RESULT After the war everyone¡¯s strength also increased in arge margin Lucy and the other young fox girls finally managed to Rank up to Gold Rank Don Don, JM, Flora and Mary level up twice now they are on Gold Rank Level 3 Because of his continuous battle Russel became a High Level Crimson Gold Rank monster his tusk is also a bit longer and his body sturdier With the number of injured individual during the war those from the Healing Division all improved drastically they also managed to train their mentality that is to not to panic during an emergency ire is one of the individuals that managed to improve drastically after the war other that skipping a whole rank she also managed to evolved but the price to pay is that herbat ability orbat talent diminished tremendously ire (Good Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) ..... Bun Bun on the other hand did not want to be like her mother so during the war sh would still train herself but she also managed to Rank up and evolve but herbat ability and talent did not decrease on the contrary it increased Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) JL also managed to Rank up and after he managed to regrow his shell he evolved JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Junnel on the other hand did not evolve or Rank up but level up to Gold Rank Level 10 if he managed to improve himself once more he would definitely be one of the strongest individual in IMA France is just like Junnel except he manage to evolve After continously using [Thunder Fury Lord Mode] he evolved into something like his mode ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) Thundernado [Low Rank] (Creates a tornado that was filled with thunderbolts) (Uses 150 Mana and 100 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Karl level up to Gold Rank Level 9 and because he fought with stronger and higher rank individuals during the war his bloodline be much purer, his mane grown much longer and the pressure he emits increased The only thing that made Shadowsh a bit suspicious is that Karl seems a bit off but Hentai told him that he just needed to find a mate and Karl¡¯s kind is one of the highest rank of the lion kind and have the possibility to be a lion king After listening to Hentai Shadowsh had Karl to search for his mate and don¡¯t return until he found one It was already two weeks and Karl still haven¡¯t return but Shadowsh had Fredrick monitor him knowing Karl he might get lost Those that didn¡¯t participate in the war might not improved tremendously as those that did but because of Hentai temporal Mana and Energy upgrade to the cave and the amount of High Level meat that Shadowsh and the others who have the teleporting ability secretly teleported into the cave they did level up some of them even Rank up after training to the extreme Violet (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) Even Beety obtain great benefits after the cave¡¯s Energy and Mana upgraded with time on their side and the elves nting flowers everywhere in the cave she managed to create 200 plus eggs and more than 30 of them have already hatched even though they are mostly Good Grade but considering their job is mostly to gather honey it is already enough Beety also gained another ability after Ranking up to Bronze Rank (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) Now with her new ability their rate of making honey increased and even though Shadowsh only took 10% of the honey produced by them the honey ability to nurture juvenile monsters is amazing So the first batch of honey given to Shadowsh was shared among him, Banjo and all the younger monsters in the family Sans and Banjo stats is not stable so Shadowsh just needed to wait before scanning the two of them During the war Gulli and Russel level up once but this is considered fast since they only manage to Rank up just months before For him he did not level up because his body was on growing phase but all of his skills increased on rank one of his skill manage to rank and another upgraded Skills : me Bullet [Mid Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/Use) ming Double Dark sh [Mid Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) Elemental Tail [Low Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Elemental Energy) (No Mana) Dark me st [High Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (100 Mana/Use) Demomic Chaos st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) Gulli skills have also improved but his proficiency is still increasing as of now The reason for this was he became a teacher some his skills even manage to rank up in tiers Red was still the same because he did not join the war but task to take care of the low rank demons ze was still in state of evolving Shadowsh don¡¯t know how long until he finished his evolution Clwyd did not level up because he is an Elemental so he needed to absorb a huge amount of Water and Ice Element to level up but he improved the quality and mastery of his skill especially now that he was tasked to create ponds andkes together with his henchmen Sean Sean is different from the others who did not join the war he improved tremendously From his daily job of improving the quality of thend in the cave he managed to train his innate skill as a Kilin and also he continuously purifies his bloodline because of this albeit extremely slow He was now a Bronze Rank Level 6 monster and he managed to learn a new skill and ability (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) Now with this ability Sean Sean was now bing more like a true Kilin he just needed to construct his flesh body to be a true Kilin The other members of the organization improved rapidly during the past month but still the war scarred the IMA numerous monsters were killed during the war to honor their sacrifice Shadowsh rewarded their ns The Wind Wolf n was given arge amount of Crimson Gold Rank flesh and their territory was now improved bing a windy prairie Shadowsh had Hentai gather a lot of pure Wind Element and had it resides on the Wind Wolf n¡¯s territory now sometimes tornado form around the territory but this do not harm the Wind Wolves but on the contrary helps them and just like that it also became a forbidden territory The Fireback Wolf n rewards was also the same as the Wind Wolf n but their territory have now be a ming prairie it also became a forbidden territory Chapter 119 Chapter 119: CHAPTER 103 REWARDS The Shadow Wolf n was also gifted arge amount of Crimson Gold Rank meat but because their territory is already very suitable for them Shadowsh had Rose purifies their dark attribute that was umted on their body of course Shadowsh warned her not to brainwash them The Poison Feathertip Bird n was also given arge amount of Crimson Gold Rank meat and their very own territory and was recognized as one of the great n in the cave The Mountain Hawk n was also given arge amount of Crimson Gold Rank meat and have their territory expanded There is also a tribe of monsters that made valuable contribution during the war even though their numbers aren¡¯t enough to truly be called a n Shadowsh still decided to ept them as a n The Scorpion n which is being lead by JL and the Ape n which have their n leader position open forpetition Shadowsh also gifted them arge amount of Gold Rank meat These two ns aren¡¯t the only n on the cave there is also the Elf Tribes that number around 200 hundred or so they are now happily living near the Luminous Tree of Life Their daily task was to help the nts near the Hope forest or Hope Town grows and they are also responsible for taking care of the nts inside the cave and their warriors are also responsible for maintaining the peace and order of Hope Town ..... The only thing that made Shadowsh a bit embarrassed is that they created a statue of him and together with their Goddess of Life and started worshiping them Not only the Elf Tribe but there is also a statue on the Abyssal Valley and Hope Town each day there would be people lighting up an incense at his statue while praying towards it As Shadowsh spent his time sleeping in the cave none has seen him going out of the cave but because he owns the cave it is now a ce called the Paradise The soldiers that once saw the ce was mesmerized by it but after Hentai hid the cave the others now do not have any method toe inside the cave Some of the people even tried to enter the cave through the portal but when they tried activating the portal it did not work causing the others just to sigh sorrowfully What he did not know was that it was the elves that further increased the reputation of the cave but even if he knew this he couldn¡¯t say anything because nearly everything that they said is true The humans that was the first residents of the vige also agreed to what the elves are saying because they once entered the cave and was mesmerised by its beauty The iing problem would revolve to this but this will be on the far future Just like any normal day Shadowsh was sleeping besides the Luminous Tree of Life besides him was Banjo Just as he was sleeping very peacefully he suddenly heard a sudden footstep When he raised his head he saw Lily looking at him guiltily Shadowsh was curious what she is worrying about that she look for him After all Lily¡¯s position in the Elf Tribe is second only to Emi She first kneeled with her head down and shouted ¡°Please punish me Shadowsh-sama I have failed your expectation!¡± Shadowsh frown and looks at her and spoke ¡°Tell me what happened but first lift your head¡± Lily then raised her head and started telling Shadowsh what¡¯s the problem is After hearing her Shadowsh then started to ponder actually her problem is not too big nor small It is rted about the Hope Town wellbeing it seems that the amount of pollution and trash is increasing is now creating a trouble to everyone When Shadowsh heard this he was somewhat surprised because with Hentai¡¯s help they created a somewhat perfect canal system but it seems that with different races living in the town it still clog the canal Shadowsh was pondering what could dissolve the trashes when he suddenly remember something The word dissolve kept repeating on his mind as he kept thinking about something a figure finally came into his mind Slime, yes he could use the slimes to clean the sewer, canals and also the streets of the town the only thing is he is afraid that the slimes would attack the residents Just as he was having another headache Hentai came to his rescue ¡®Host could tame the slime by giving them a bit of your energy as long as they devour your energy it would ept you as their master since they are non intelligent creatures they could be easily manipted¡¯ After listening to Hentai he told Lily to capture as many as slimes as she could Lily don¡¯t know why she was tasked for capturing such an idiotic and weak creatures but since the order was given by Shadowsh she willingly follows it After just a couple of minutes Lily returned together with the other elves they brought a hundred slimes He then asks Hentai what to do next ¡®Just send your energy to their core after that you could imprint your spiritual imprint into them after that you could even change their form to their bidding¡¯ Shadowsh then did what Hentai told him and imprinted his spiritual imprint into their core After that he changed their form into a cute wobbly ball figure unlike their monster acid spitting form He then told Lily to scatter the slimes all over town and told her to tell everyone not to harm them The next day Lily once again came looking for Shadowsh and continuously praises his brilliant idea Shadowsh told her to leave him for now even though he was only sleeping for a month for the people outside but he was sleeping for over two months on the cave Even though the cave do not lessen the lifespan it would still make the body adapt to the changes of time even though this should be disadvantageous to others for fearing to have their body became old inside the cave that fear is nonexistent because of the amount and purity of the Mana inside the cave The Mana and Energy inside the cave do not only improve their health but also decrease their aging causing Shadowsh to have an headache Thankfully he was only having his body adapt to his rapid improvement He was getting extremely bored sleeping all day without doing anything (Like me I guess but unlike MC is still have Porn and Hentai to you know ??????) Just as he was busy yawning he suddenly felt a fluctuation of Mana towards the Abyssal Valley causing him to dash towards there When he arrived there he saw the others have also arrived at the scene ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Shadowsh asks Red flew down and told Shadowsh and told him that ze rock became erratic and started releasing heat once again Just as they were chatting the rock that ze has turned into started floating and releasing bright red light *Boom* The rock exploded causing extremely hot mes to scatter *Roar* ze¡¯s familiar roar was heard and everyone looks at the new ze He was now twice as bigger and he now haveva arms and with hard rocks covering them other than that his mr is now bloody red in color He was also emitting a pressure of a mountain causing those who are weaker than him cower After releasing another roar another explosionmenced He then turned towards to Shadowsh and the others and started shrinking He first bowed at them and started speaking ¡°I am sorry everyone for causing amotion¡± Shadowsh, Red and Gulli was stunned at first before bursting in happy shout ze can finally speak Shadowsh then scans the new ze ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Mid) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : ming Giant Bloodline : Behemoth (Impure) Demon Rank : Elite Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 80 Energy and 40 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 2 minute) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 59/2500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 80 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 34/2500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 350 Mana : 364 + 200 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3rd) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4th) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 200) (5th) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Behemoth¡¯s pressure) (Emits a pressure to those smaller than the Host) ..... (6th) Active Domain Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Creates a domain that is made up of mes andva) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 120 Chapter 120: CHAPTER 104 REPAY Shadowsh became extremely happy finding out ze finished his evolution He now have ze creates a volcanond on the valley he wanted to create numerous fire elementals Since Hentai was still constantly taking huge amount of Mana and Energy from the Chaos Crystals it now decrease the amount it took from Shadowsh and the others It now only took 20% of the amount not only to Shadowsh but everyone that resides on the cave increasing the amount it umted Shadowsh was nning to go to another continent to create a portal and expand his territory but the amount of Mana for creating a long distance portal Shadowsh then decided to have light exercise everyday to bring a bit color of his somewhat dull phase Sleeping each and everyday also made his bones a bit off cause of the sudden and long inactivity ..... Unlike Banjo who became a flood dragon so sleeping isn¡¯t a bad thing to him but actually a good thing since his bloodline slowly purifying itself as time goes by Time goes by once again and a week have passed Shadowsh body was now adapting a bit now he trains a bit harder to cure his aching bones He was also somewhat lively now and spend most of his time ying with his sisters and the other girls The other girls were now closer to him since at first they treated him as their leader now they treated him as his big brother Of course the most clingy one was Scarlet since she treated him as a father Shadowsh saw everyone was having a great time and was satisfied with had he done just as he was ying with the girls Rock arrives at the cave and told him Long Xi was looking for him Since it was Long Xi who was looking for him Shadowsh of course agreed toe since Long Xi was now an undisputed strongest monster on the continent Rock told him he was waiting at the deepest part of Hope Forest After teleporting to town the numerous passerby gasp in amazement when they saw him causing him to be embarrassed but he did not show it He then hurriedly dashed towards the forest creating a fierce gale from his dash It only took a couple of minutes to arrive at the deepest part of the forest Unlike before he was now emitting strong pressure causing the monsters to back off he was also incredibly fast now travelling the whole forest is a cinch on him When he arrive there he saw Long Xi looking towards the eastern direction behind him was Troll Commander and Yshelia ¡°You havee¡± Feeling him arrive Long Xi started speaking He nodded but did not say anything else because he felt the mood was somewhat strange and ufortable After 2 minutes or so of silence Long Xi finally continue speaking ¡°I have called you here because of one reason¡± After saying this Long Xi sighed ¡°I am now returning home since I seek help to my father my chance of suceeding the thrown was supposed to be null and void bit because of the special situation it was avoided¡± Shadowsh was startled he then asks ¡°So where are you going this time?¡± Long Xi sighed again ¡°I don¡¯t know but the location must not be any ce that is under the Dragon Continent¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°So at least you could use your influence here to create an organisation that was under you so you could simultaneously conquering two continent¡± Long Xi shook his head ¡°This might be a good idea but my punishment for acquiring help to my father is that I should start building my territory from scratch¡± ¡®Oh¡¯ Shadowsh now realised that Long Xi was truly leaving the Hundred Forest Continent for good and there is only a small chance to see each other again ¡°You have called me here entrust the continent that is once your territory to me right?¡± Shadowsh seriously asks Long Xi nodded ¡°Yes and one other thing I will be leaving Yshelia to you¡± Shadowsh was stunned he then subconsciously shouted ¡°What!!!¡± After realising he lostposure he hurriedly apologised but he still continue to asks ¡°Why would you leave Yshelia?¡± ¡°It is because you have save mine and Troll Commander¡¯s life¡± It was Yshelia who answered his question ¡°That is a given you have saved my life before and that already made us even so you do not need to pay me back¡± Shadowsh resolutely said Yshelia shook her head and said ¡°I have only healed you bit in which truly negligible and besides you even saved Troll it us enough reason for us to serve you¡± ¡°Actually Troll was supposed to be the one staying but since his position is too important for Long Xi-sama I ultimately decided to rece him¡± ¡°So please my allegiance to you¡± After exining herself she immediately kneeled with her head bowed down to the ground Seeing her action Shadowsh finally decided to ept her he then turns to Long Xi and asks once more ¡°When will the two of you leave?¡± ¡°Today I must not waste time and hasten the search for another perfect location to be my territory¡± Long Xi calmly said but Shadowsh could feel his ambition Troll Commander also spoke ¡°It is not just the two of us some of the monsters decided to join Long Xi-sama¡¯s faction actually you knew some of them like Wyvern, Tiger and bear¡± After chatting with Shadowsh for a bit Long Xi departed together with Troll Commander and some other monsters Shadowsh brought Yshelia back to the cave and told the elves to build her a tree house near the Luminous Tree of Life As he was arranging for Yshelia amodation she pulled him towards a somewhat secluded space She then told him for saving her life she wanted to perform the dance of loyalty the ritual for him Shadowsh watched as Yshelia gracefully dance in front of him after an hour of dancing she then kneeled in one knee before chanting something After she finished her ritual she fainted causing Shadowsh to anxiously rush towards her side ¡®Hentai what¡¯s her status?¡¯ Shadowsh hurriedly asks Hentai ¡®She exhausted her own spirit to form a life and death contract to you¡¯ Shadowsh was stunned by Hentai¡¯s revtion Shadowsh saw that she seems extremely weak so he brought Yshelia to the Luminous Tree of Life and used his tail as a pillow as well a nket before sleeping with her The next day Shadowsh woke up Yshelia was also still sleeping besides him As Shadowsh looks at her he realised he still haven¡¯t checked her true strength so he scans her Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Shadowsh now knew that Yshelia was actually not a monster but a spiritual being Just as he was thinking about this his stomach started growling then he heard the same noiseing from Yshelia Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butugh he then used his tail to tickle Yshelia¡¯s nose causing her to open her eyes ¡°I think it is not healthy to forsake breakfast so lets go and eat¡± Shadowsh then helps Yshelia to stand up but seeing her force herself to weakly stand he immediately used his tail and put her on his back and went to the cave very own dining room ¡°Hey by the way what do you prefer to eat?¡± While the two of them were travelling leisurely towards the dining room he remembered that Yshelia is a spiritual being so does she needed to eat ¡°I eat fruits and berries sometimes vegetables but because of i am mostly a fairy eating meat seems very ufortable to me¡± Yshelia rxedly replied as she blissfully enjoy Shadowsh extremely soft fur ¡°Then your going to enjoy it here since the density and purity of Mana here is extremely high the nts nted here grows extremely fast and they have high possiblity to evolve and be a much higher quality nt¡± ¡°It is because of this reason the elves treated this ce as a utopia and also we sometimes released some herbivores inside the cave and have the members hunt for themselves¡± ¡°If a herbivore manage to gain a much higher intelligence then we will ept he or she to the organisation¡± As Yshelia continue to listen to him she be much more interested to IMA After they arrives at the dining room every highly intelligent monsters are there eating the ones serving the food was the low level demons This method do not only lessen the hate of the members of the organisation but it was also one of the method to earn contribution points As Shadowsh sat down besides the fam the whole atmosphere became much more livelier but as time goes by the atmosphere became a bit strange and tense Shadowsh was still eating very joyfully but inside he was sweating inside Chapter 121 Chapter 121: CHAPTER 105 JEALOUSY He did not know why but an extremely dangerous intent was targeting him and what¡¯s worse was the intent do not only contain one He did not know that because he was taking care of Yshelia and was basically feeding her the girls besides him were staring at him with eyes full of murderous intent *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* France started coughing three times and started speaking ¡°I have had my fill and still have an extremely important job to scatter some seeds all over thend so goodbye¡± After he finished speaking like he was being chased by a horrible creature he flew so fast Shadowsh was dumbfounded by it Just as Shadowsh was looking at France¡¯s direction in daze JL and J-Darwin both stand up ¡°The two of us still needed to do a morning stroll on Hope Town so everyone have a good day¡± After JL finished exining just like France both him and J-Darwin fled immediately They were not the only ones who hurriedly fled but one by one everyone left leaving only Shadowsh and the girls ..... Mary suddenly stands up ¡°Okay since I have finish eating I needed a light exercise besides the Yin Pond¡± And just like that the atmosphere around Shadowsh became extremely vtile as numerous res were darted towards him A minute gone by and Shadowsh can hardly breath as the silent seems to magnify the tensed atmosphere *Cough* Suddenly a cough was heard causing everyone to focus towards the person who coughed It was Lucy who made the cough she smilingly asks ¡°My, my, my since when did miss Yshelia-san decided to join the organization?¡± Yshelia smiled in return ¡°Since my master Shadowsh-sama saved my life and both of us signed a contract of life and death causing the both of us to be much more closer¡± After she finish speaking she wraps her hand around Shadowsh neck *Crack* a cracking sound was heard as the part of the table in front of Foxxy started breaking ¡°Oh, if big bro is your master why does it seems like he was the one serving you?¡± Even though she said that with a smile the amount of hostility she released is huge and the part of the table in front of her was already destroyed ¡°Oh it is because I was extremely weakened after the ritual of bing one with Shadowsh-sama¡± As she said that Yshelia seems to grow a pair of fox ears Seeing her intimately interact with Shadowsh the girls murderous intent intensified ¡°Oh by the way did you know that Shadowsh-sama is a very caring individual he even used his own tail as pillows and nket for me it was extremely warm and soft it was the best sleep I ever took¡± Yshelia sweetly said The girls were now looking at Yshelia with ill intent but some of the intent was directed to Shadowsh Just as Shadowsh was already close to crying a voice who was like a person who have just woken up was heard ¡°Hey where¡¯s everyone why are you guys the only ones here?¡± The one who was asking was Banjo Shadowsh nearly cried tears of joy when Banjo suddenly appeared it was his chance to leave Banjo used his tail to rub his eyes but everyone could see he is still sleepy *Yawn* ¡°I am still sleepy you guys go ahead since the others have already left I¡¯ll just eatter then¡± Banjo sleepily said ¡°Hey why don¡¯t you I bring you there after all I am also a bit sleepy¡± Shadowsh hurriedly said Banjo shake his head ¡°No need I don¡¯t want to trouble you and besides you have a good sleep earlier you and Yshelia were basically hugging each other sleeping sweetly if I did not know about it I would mistaken you two as a couple¡± And just like that the already tense atmosphere be even vtile Emi already took her wand out Leafinia was also in the group since she could travel everywhere in the cave there are also numerous thorny vines around her as she sweetly smiled but the aura of hostility she is emitting makes Shadowsh shiver All the fox girls were already showing their sharp ws as they seems ying with them or rather sharpening them Shadowsh was already thinking ¡®I¡¯m dead¡¯ sensing no way out of the situation he was only praying for a miracle to happen *Roar* A deep and familiar roar was heard inside the cave Shadowsh started thanking god for answering his prayers ¡°Karl have returned lets all wee him back¡± After saying that he dashed towards the location where the teleportation point in the cave is When he finally arrives there he saw Karl and besides him was a female lioness it seems that he finally obtain a mate Karl and Shadowsh hugged each other they then started to ask each other about what happened during the past days they didn¡¯t saw each other Shadowsh told Karl that his life was only about sleeping, eating and light exercises not that exciting Karl¡¯s adventure is considered amazing ifpared to him when he left the cave searching for a mate he traveled towards different ces wether they were spooky forest, mountains and savannas the only one who only helps him during the adventure was Fredrick After travelling for quite a while Fredrick found an injured white bird with a jade like tip After rescuing the injured bird it became attached to Fredrick adding another member to the group Their travel was not that dangerous considering Karl¡¯s strength but there were times they met wandering humans who were extremely hungry even though they were extremely weak they still dared to attack Karl Karl and Fredrick easily beat all of them and because they pity them Karl hunted some food for them and after they satisfied their hunger they brought Karl and Fredrick to their base Karl and Fredrick hunted arge amount of food to feed all the humans and after that they started following their group of three After travelling for a number of days they arrived at a ce that was covered byva when they arrived there they found numerous kinds of fire type monsters of varying species The strongest was a Crimson Gold Rank monster the Magma Dragon Since they are only passing by each side did not bother with each other but who would have thought in that ce Karl found the love of his life a lioness with a ming tail sleeping only by herself After Karl continuously tries to court her he finally achieved sess and since he finally found himself a mate they started travelling back towards Hope Forest The humans that were following them were ecstatic when they reached Hope Town they immediately started kneeling in the ground and worshipping Karl and Fredrick After getting inside Hope Town they were awed by its magnificent beauty the town was truly a ce that could house different races They then found out the history of Hope Town and was further amazed and also they converted to be worshippers of Shadowsh after finding out that Karl and Fredrick was his subordinates After listening to Karl and Fredrick¡¯s story Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sigh in envy The both of them then introduced their new mate to him as usual Shadowsh gave them a name Fredrick¡¯s mate was named Freia Karl¡¯s is Cha Shadowsh then scans the four of them and was somewhat surprised to see Freia¡¯s grade Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) To think that Freia was actually a Pseudo Legendary monster ¡°Okay your adventure must be extremely exhausting I think the four of you should rest for now and Fredrick I think you should exin your and Freia situation to Valkiry¡± After finishing with scanning them he had them rest now the only one who still haven¡¯t return was Sans Shadowsh also wanted to transform into a human form but since even his monster body is still adapting it would be much worse when he transformed into a human Hentai also told him that his spiritual strength is enough to transform himself into a humanoid form and with Yshelia strengthening it further he could transform into a human but his human form would have the same age as his monster form meaning he would be just a toddler on his human form If he manage to have his monster body adapt to his current strength then he could make his human form into a somewhat older form The others also started training their spiritual strength so that they could join his adventure towards differentnds Sans could restrain his death aura and change it to Yin aura so he could disguise himself as a human The fox girls are small and light and could be easily mistaken as pets Chapter 122 Chapter 122: CHAPTER 106 PRINCE Yshelia could easily wear a full mage outfit with a mask with this she could be easily mistaken as a mage Karl could be mistaken as a mount but since he would be busy taking care of the town together with J-Darwin he is not suitable to join the adventure Banjo would definitely be in the list of people joining since Sans, him and Shadowsh were always together his identity would be a summoned monster since Shadowsh will be disguising himself as a Monster Summoner or Tamer Valkiry would also be going with them since France is too busy scattering seeds throughout thend and Fredrick would be busy guarding the town Too bad demons was not easily epted by others unless they also disguise themselves as a human Leafinia would be staying in the cave since the Flower of Life on her head is still opening up Russel was too big to join the team but he was one of the candidate to join their adventure since they needed a mount ..... Clwyd was also extremely busy creating ponds andkes across the barrennds that was resulted by the war JM was apanying Sean Sean so he was also not suitable to join them Don Don was also busy increasing his dojo¡¯s prestige and recruiting members Shadowsh shook his head dispelling his thought and decided to wait until he finally be a human The next day Shadowsh was woken up by Rock Rock¡¯s status was now extremely prestigious since he was the town chief of Hope Town and because he was personally appointed by Shadowsh no one was dissatisfied with it ¡°Oh Rock it is rare to see you this anxious¡± Shadowsh chuckled seeing Rock¡¯s anxious face Since being the town chief Rock always trained himself to be deserving of the position and have developed confidence to himself but he would still seek for him to teach him about how to operate the town ¡°Miss Helia Rose Von Rea came to visit us and she also brought her daughters with her but this time she also brought one of the princes of her kingdom with her¡± Rock anxiously said Hearing this Shadowsh frowned a bit he then asks ¡°So what is the reason theye here?¡± Rock shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t know but Miss Helia Rose Von Rea did say this is important for you¡± ¡°For me?¡± Shadowsh asks suspiciously but he knew he could somewhat trust Helia Shadowsh then puts Yshelia gently in the ground before leaving with Rock to the town When he arrive at the town he saw that everything was still on process of building Everywhere he went the people would stop and bows to him When they finally arrives at the town¡¯s meeting hall Shadowsh saw Helia together with other unknown individual Helia hurriedly stands up before bowing towards him The knights also started bowing to him there are only two people who did not bow The first was someone who was in luxurious clothes and dashing appearance if Shadowsh wasn¡¯t mistaken it must be the prince Rock told him about Even though the prince did not bowed he still nodded and smiled at him courteously The second person however stayed still like a rock however Shadowsh felt a dangerous and sharp feeling radiating off from the old man The old man have a katana on his right side he wore a traditional clothes of a samurai ¡°You must be the great Shadowsh I heard great things about you from Miss Helia and I also heard your great exploits from the generals and soldiers that participated in the war¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself I am Krios Cech Liartos prince of Liartos Kingdom I am the third son of the Luminous King¡± Shadowsh kept nodding at Krios no matter the way he spoke or move was dashing and have a noble feeling into it ¡°It is nice to meet you prince Krios¡± Shadowsh courteously smiled at Krios He then turned towards the silent man samurai ¡°May I ask who might you be?¡± Krios was just about to say something when the silent man spoke ¡°Yas a swordsman serving under Luminous King¡± ¡°A swordsman huh I think you are more like a samurai but since they are still the same it isn¡¯t important¡± Heughed after speaking but he never thought that after everyone heard him the whole atmosphere became cold and tense ¡°Oh? it seems that Shadowsh-san is knowledgable to even know what a samurai is¡± After he heard Shadowsh calling him a samurai the silent Yas raised his eyebrow and spoke in a intrigue manner ¡°Nonsense I just know a thing or two but I am not that well versed about the world¡± Shadowshughed modestly When the others saw that Shadowsh and Yas are getting along the cold atmosphere dispersed Realising this the prince silently wipes his sweat on the forehead the title samurai was actually somewhat a taboo subject for Yas After chatting some more Yas and Shadowsh became somewhat acquainted He then turned to Prince Krios and asks ¡°Prince Krios I heard that you were actually looking for me about something may I ask what is it?¡± Hearing his question seems to made Prince Krios remember what his task is First he gestured the soldiers and Helia to go out leaving only the three of them behind and once the final person left the atmosphere inside the room became solemn Prince Krios first took the map of the whole continent Once Shadowsh look at the map he was shocked to find out that the continent is nearly thrice asrge as china ¡°My father and the other rulers of the continent decided to give you thisnd and the rest of it which was devastated by the war between the Chaos Beasts and Abyssal Demons¡± ¡°Most likely the other smaller kingdom and counties will not ept this but since thend was already devastated and became barren they epted this proposal¡± ¡°Now the only thing left to do was for you to name this part of thend since this is now your territory¡± Done speaking Prince Krios then looks at Shadowsh who was dazed from all the revtion ¡°You mean that the rulers of the continent decided to give me this expanse of thend¡± Shadowsh ask even though he just heard Krios telling him this it is just too unbelievable so dazedly asks for confirmation ¡°Yes, the reason for this is because the other rulers were raging war with each other and this resulted in manymoners getting hungry causing numerous uprising¡± ¡°The other reason is because there is still a distortion in space element within the portal where the demons and beasts came from causing the others to panic¡± ¡°You guys are the only ones strong enough to defend against them and you guys also have one of the only forest left in the continent¡± Shadowsh nodded hearing their reason for giving him such arge piece ofnd but still thend that they are giving him is at least 50,000 km2 wide Seeing his expression Prince Krios exin once again ¡°Shadowsh-san let me repeat what I earlier said¡± ¡°Thend we are giving you are mostly barren so it is actually us that felt this is unfair to you so just ept it¡± Shadowsh finally ept the gift and under the solemn vow to the heavens Shadowsh became a ruler of his very ownnd The piece ofnd was now renamed Hundred Race Land its dream was to house at least a hundred different races Shadowsh then brought the prince and his knights to sightsee at Hope Town and Forest but because there is still numerous stuffs to take care off they left immediately the next day Now that he knew he owns thend Shadowsh have the elves and the other divisions responsible for reconstructing the forest across thend to focus on thend that he owns He also decided to create other viges across hisnd once their poption cross a threshold it will be upgraded into a town Since Hope Town was still not finish yet Shadowsh put the task on hold and focus on rebuilding the forest Also they needed to create a farnd for the humans and other humanoid race Also Hope Forest and the cave can also be called a Herb Garden since Shadowsh had the other members of the organization scatter numerous seeds and nts that he grown and take care of inside the cave The nts that he took from before have now all increased in quality and numbers and as time goes by it will only be much more higher in quality Since there are numerous nts in the cave Shadowsh also captured numerous unintelligent animals and monsters and threw them into the cave There were boars, domestic pigs, chickens, cows and goats Also other animals that is not considered monsters such as frogs, rabbits, hares, snakes, wolves, dogs and cats There were also numerous kinds of fish that was transported into the cave Bugs were also transported into the cave such as butterflies, silkworms, dragonflies a d etc. Chapter 123 Chapter 123: CHAPTER 107 HENTAI Now the cave seems like a miniature forest filled with numerous kinds of life The unintelligent animals and low level monsters were used as hunting materials for the members of the organization Shadowsh was quite satisfied of how much the cave have grown just as he was calmly watching the fishes and other animals living with each other Yshelia started speaking ¡°You know Shadowsh-san I have been thinking and realise that the Intelligent Monster Alliance is now an inappropriate name for the organization since now that the organization do not only consist of monsters but also those from other races¡± ¡°And it is also not an alliance but an organization under you so I think we should change its name¡± Shadowsh also agreed thinking about this he told Yshelia ¡°Okay why don¡¯t I gather everyone or at least their representative and lets have a meeting about this¡± Shadowsh then contacted everyone he even contacted Sans but he received his reply that he was too busy ..... Since finding out Shadowsh owns thend Sans increased his effort in absorbing the remnant Death Qi that was left in the battlefield Once nearly everyone was gathered Shadowsh finally starts the meeting ¡°Okay I have gathered you all here to discuss on the new name of our organization and also officially give a name to the cave¡± After everyone heard this they then started to whisper on the person besides them discussing to each other Lily raised her hand and after seeing him nod she starts to tell her idea ¡°What about calling the organization Shadowsh-sama Organisation and the cave Shadowsh-sama Paradise¡± Shadowsh hurriedly shook his head and denies the idea even though mostly everyone epted the idea The others also started to share their idea one after another until the next day After a whole day of discussion everyone finally agreed on a name well except for Shadowsh that is Shadowsh Organisation While the cave was now officially named Safehaven Paradise After everyone dispersed Shadowsh started to continue training Now Hentai was slowly forming his monster core and was now his dream of bing human once again was slowly bing true The others are also doing their best on training spiritually Gulli did not even teach and left it with one of the warriors he trained on the ways of the sword He focused himself on bing a human he borrowed some of the idea to the memories he obtained from the dead dragon in the cave while some of the ideas came from his bloodline Mary also trains day and night improving her wisdom and spiritual strength with the daily dose of Silver Yin Water from the Lunar Silver Lake the improved version of Yin Pond and the Fox Grass that said to enhance a fox bloodline she was now bing much more beautiful and intelligent The girls upon seeing this also trained themselves Russel was not worried at all since Shadowsh told him he will be responsible for carrying them throughout the adventure A month have passed and finally Shadowsh body managed to adapt to his current level The others have also trained their spiritual strength to a degree Because of Sans and the others hard work some of the forest started rebuilding themselves There were also three more viges in Hundred Race Land One of the viges were created to house goblins, the other was for gnomes and the final one was for the humans As Shadowsh slowly create his own kingdom the rest of the rulers of thend was getting interested on hisnd since Shadowsh managed to improved the quality of thend and make it more beautiful but none of them dared to take any advances towards thend Numerous elves would travel across thend nting and taking care of the nts The Air Force Division would daily fly around thend scattering seteds and scouting for lost people to bring into Hope Town There was also the rumored ck knight who would always travel thend in solo Numerous spies were disposed off by him causing numerous dreadful rumors about him Of course the rumored ck knight is Sans who was nearingpletion to his assignment Shadowsh finally decided to start his adventure once Sans returned back Hentai was now finishing Shadowsh transformation Shadowsh also bought numerous books from Helia his payment was of course meats and fruits which was considered precious at this time since there is a food crisis going on The books he order was humannguage, myths and legends, Currency book, Monsterology books and finally books about different kinds of nts He also bought simple or basic book for numerous kinds of human warrior sses Knights, Warriors, Assassin, Beasmaster, Tamer, Mages and Archers he did not manage to get a book for training healers abd summoners since it was super rare even the Mage book was already extremely rare he only manage to obtain it because his friendship with Helia Of course he did not forgot to buy their appropriate books for their sses Basic Archery book, Basic Swordsmanship book, Basic Spear Wielding book, Basic Saber Wielding book, Basic Shield Handling book, Basic Mana Gathering book, Basic Dagger Handling book, Basic Scout Practices book, Basic Taming boo, Basic Blood Fusion book He also bought Basic Horsemanship book just in case Archers are jobs that focus on handling a bow and high rank archers do not even need arrows but create their own arrows using their Mana and Energy Knights are those that wear heavy armor and wields shield Warriors are extremist who only wields their weapon and wears armor that do not restrict their movement because they are like the attacker of the human sses Assassins have numerous kinds of jobs such as scout, spy and of course as killers so they must be extremely nimble and cautious Mages are the literal cannons of the human sses since everyone had their own element to bepatible with there are numerous different kinds of Mages Tamers could be easily understand easily since its job was to tame monsters to fight for them Blood Fusion book is for Beastmaster unlike Tamer Beastmaster use the blood of monsters to strengthen their body and possibly obtain the monster¡¯s bloodline the only downside is that there is a high risk of going berserk Also basic books for jobs such as Basic cksmith book, Basic Tinker book, Basic Apothecary book, Basic Tailor Book, Basic Livestock Raising book and etc. Once Shadowsh obtain the books he first had Hentai records them before distributing it to Hope Town increasing the strength and quality of the people living in hisnd He also release numerous kinds of rewards for those who became proper human warriors Those who have high talent for Mages ss Shadowsh will gift them ess on teleportation to the cave Those that are young and have talent on any sses could train inside the cave for a week every month Also those that could be proper cksmith, tailor or etc now have a chance on living in the cave as long as they obtained enough contribution to Hundred Race Land Even though this was disadvantageous to the humans but there is no such thing as equal in the world Once this information was released numerous people became excited and all of them start to train themselves on the sses they wanted or was already good at Shadowsh also had JM bring the gems ores he found underground When Shadowsh saw the amount of golds, silvers, bronze and gems that JM obtain he was momentarily dumbfounded The amount of gems could fill a cart, the amount of gold could fill a vault in a bank, the amount of bronze could 3 vaults but the most abundant was the Silver there were also a small amount of Mithril Gold that could fill a cart It could fill a house maybe because JM was interested in eating Silver that¡¯s why he managed to obtain arge amount of it Since they were still unprocessed they still could not be used as currency but Shadowsh was not worried since Hentai was the one processing them into coins ze would first melt them before Shadowsh absorbs it into his Mind Space or Spiritual Space and leave it to Hentai Shadowsh also have Hentaibine some of the gold and silver and fill them with Metal Element before giving them to JM as rewards With this reward JM could strengthen himself rapidly and could be much more sensitive towards Metals and Metal Element With the huge amount of money Shadowsh be much more confident on his adventure One Gold Coin is equal to 100 Silver Coin and One Silver Coin is equal to 100 Copper Coin Shadowsh did.not change the value of currency on hisnd but he did change the design of the coins and also added another form of currency the Mithril Coin Since Hentai could create a small ore vein using some of the ores JM brought and converting them into pure elemental energy Shadowsh could have unlimited supplies of coins inside the cave Chapter 124 Chapter 124: CHAPTER 108 HEAVENLY PUNISHMENT Once he thought about this he was dreaming him building an extremelyrge kingdom Creating an ore vein should be a long process but Hentai could shorten it by continuously converting ores into pure elemental energy After finding about this Shadowsh decided to have the people on hisnd use it immediately solidifying the currency of hisnd The design on the Mithril Coin is Shadowsh but has Nine Tails The design on the Gold Coin is the Luminous Tree of Life but much more grander The design on the Silver Coin was Mary and Shadowsh three sisters The design of the Copper Coin was the name the organisation not its name though just numerous figures happily smiling ..... Shadowsh then told Rock to distribute to everyone in Hope Town one Copper, Silver and Gold Coin each The Mithril Coin should be given to Rock himself and the elves After Rock finish this task everyone in town was at first not used but Shadowsh knew they would be used to it as time goes by Three dayster Shadowsh left the cave and told everyone he will be in his human form once he returned From the book that Shadowsh obtained there is a legend that once a monster was transforming into a human there would be a Heavenly Restriction towards it This is considered as the most challenging part for a monster in bing a human Once Shadowsh arrived finally arrives at a solitarynd he then told Hentai to start the process Once the process started numerous rainbow clouds gather above Shadowsh *Rumble* Low thunder sounds could be heard but as Shadowsh started transforming the rumble started getting louder *Crackle* *Boom* The first thunder strike hit Shadowsh the color of the lightning bolt was just in yellow and the power behind the strike wasn¡¯t even that powerful but Shadowsh knew the strike was just a weing strike the heavenly punishment he is receiving have 9 different thunder strike which grows in power each consecutive strike after the weing strike the real Nine Heavenly Nightmares starts pp The first was a Bloody Red lightning bol then followed by twice as powerful Afternoon Glow Orange lightning bolt and another twice as powerful as that a Golden Yellow lightning bolt After receiving 3 of the 9 Heavenly Nightmare thunder strike Shadowsh body was burnt since Hentai told him that the energy from the lightning strike is a great help in his transformation He grit his teeth and receive the attacks on full force but since Hentai was efficiently converting the energy from the lightning bolts to strengthen his body and improving his core each consecutive strike would increase his resistance against the next strike Suddenly another lightning bolt strike down at Shadowsh the color of the lightning bolt was Evergreen and this time its strength was thrice as much as the previous strike Shadowsh shouts in pain as the patches of fur on his back was burnt clean thankfully Hentai quickly recovers it using the energy from earlier strike *Bam* Another lighting bolt strike down and this time it was a Mysterious Indigo lightning bolt and just like earlier it was as thrice as powerful as the Evergreen lightning bolt *Bam* Hentai wasn¡¯t even finish converting the energy when another lightning bolt strike down towards Shadowsh this time the lightning bolt is a Crystal Blue lightning bolt Shadowsh vision became blurry as he felt tremendous pain on his back Unlike before it wasn¡¯t only fur that was destroyed but also his flesh his bone could even be seen because of it Another intervalmence there are only 3 more thunder strike that he would receive before the final strike which is called the Death Strike Just as the next thunder strike came down from the sky a lightning bolt that is a dangerous glowing Violet lightning bolt Shadowsh opens his mouth swallowing the attack *Brrrt* Shadowsh started dancing like a robot vibrating violently Each shock would show his skeleton after that he immediately slumps down in the ground smokes starteding out from his ears, nose and mouth Hentai voice was suddenly rang out on his head ¡®Master the next two thunder strike is called the Reward Strike because the strike would correspond on the element you have once you absorbs it I could easily strengthen you and improved your Monster Core in tremendous degree¡¯ ¡®Also Master could use his tail to receive the lightning bolt diminishing the damage that Master would receive while maximizing the benefits¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh push himself to stand up once again looking at the gloomy clouds above him he gritted his teeth with more force before readying himself The first Reward Strike lightning bolt was a ming lightning bolt seeing it appearing Shadowsh immediately raised four of his tails What¡¯s more the color of his tail correspond to the me Attribute that he has Once the lightning bolt descended Shadowsh hurriedly wraps his tail around¡¯s it Shadowsh felt that something was pulverising his tail but he also felt boundless amount of high quality and pure energy there is also an abundant amount of fire element *Boom* An explosion ured as Shadowsh became enveloped in a warm gentle looking mes Just as he was enveloped by warm me a ck gloomy looking lightning bolt started forming above Shadowsh *Bam* He once again repeated what he done from the earlier lightning bolt and wraps his other four tails around the ck lightning bolt *Crack* After receiving the second Reward Strike crackling sound was heard as Shadowsh form started changing but since he was enveloped by thick ck smoke and warm mes his figure could not be seen The rainbow clouds started to converge in the center as they became lightning bolts Now seven different colored lightning bolts started suspending in the sky *Roar* Shadowsh let out a battle cry as he strengthen his resolve *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Seven continuous thunder strike descended from the sky towards Shadowsh Screams of pain could be heard miles away as also sounds of thunder strikes apany it An immeasurable amount of time pass by Shadowsh finally opens his eyes When he started looking around him he was somewhat surprised to see a dense amount of vegetation ¡®How?¡¯ He asks quite shock because he remember that he was is a barrennd when he started to take the Heavenly Punishment ¡®I teleported Master back to Safehaven Paradise for his safety¡¯ Hentai voice was heard ¡®Which location am I and why am I so unfamiliar to this ce¡¯ Shadowsh suspiciously asks ¡®This is a new part of the cave the excess energy from the Nine Heavenly Punishment and increase the overall size of the cave I have also increased the degree of time inside the cave now three days inside the cave could be only considered as one day outside and since I also obtain thew of the world the degree of time inside the cave now do not affect the amount of time an individual possess¡¯ Hentai told Shadowsh numerous more information to him but in short it manage to once again upgrade and evolve Shadowsh was extremely ecstatic to this revtion just as he was smiling happily he then found out that he was crouching awkwardly he then found out even though he finally obtain his human form he was still standing like a fox He then used his time getting used in walking in two legs once again Shadowsh then looks at his stats and was surprised to see the drastic change on his stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/ Bullets) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (40 Mana and Energy/Use) Elemental Tail [Low Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Elemental Energy) (No Mana) Dark me st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (200 Mana/Use) Illusion [Low Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 1100 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit ..... (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 125 Chapter 125: CHAPTER 109 HUMAN FORM Shadowsh was also curious why even in his human form he was not weakened one bit nor he had any clue why he could still use his skill Thankfully Hentai answered his suspicion ¡®Since obtaining Human Form Host reverted into a one tailed fox since he is now a much higher rank being¡¯ ¡®A spiritual beast that achieved a human form was now considered a higher rank being¡¯ ¡®The process goes like this Animal < Monster < Spiritual Beast'' ''There is also another ssification Animal < Monster < Wild Beast'' ''Also why does Master retain his strength, skills and ability even though he us in human form is because of me'' ''Master try to use your spiritual energy to see through inside your body and look at your heart'' ..... Hearing this Shadowsh did of what he is told and was given a shock to find out that his heard was enveloped with arge amount of energy and Mana ''As you see Master your heart fuse with your monster core truly fusing your forms creating a perfect bnce between the two'' ''Also onest question why do I have clothes already?'' Shadowsh was very curious about this matter since he was already wearing an awesome looking suit ''These are your fur so it is considered your clothes when you are on your fox form'' Hentai calmly replied Shadowsh he then went towards where the Luminous Tree of Life is with the help of Hentai he did not get lost The degree of the cave''s expansion was horrifying it is as expected to the ,Nine Heavenly Punishment one of the highest form of Heavenly Punishment Shadowsh then arrives at the Luminous Tree of Life When he arrive there the elves, Yshelia and Leafinia were stunned by his appearance Just as the elves was about to be hostile Yshelia and Leafinia flew towards him hugging him happily Their action cause the elves to be confused but their pupils suddenly contracted as they saw Shadowsh familiar tail Seeing this Shadowsh smiled and also reform his fox ears finally causing the elves realised who he really is "Master have returned!!!" After being dazed for a second one of the elves suddenly shouted Once the others heard the shout the cave started vibrating as numerous members of SO started gathering towards the Luminous Tree of Life location Shadowsh was startled seeing this he was thinking ''I was just away just one day and yet they all seems to miss me'' ''Technically you were slumbering for one week'' Suddenly Hentai revealed a somewhat shocking information to him causing him to be startled once again Now he realised why everyone seems to be happy to see him again since they are really reliant to him "Brother!!!" "Boss!!!" His family shouted towards him before leaping towards his embrace even though some of them arerger than him but with his strength he manage to carry them "See just like I told you brother is extremely handsome whichever form he take" Suddenly Mary proudly said to others Hearing her Shadowsh realised that he still haven''t seen his face on his human form He decided to look at it after chatting up with everyone The topic is mostly about the what kind of Heavenly Punishment he receive When he told everyone that he receive the Nine Heavenly Punishment all of them sucked on a cold breath and when they heard Shadowsh recount to his experience they felt a chill on their back After Shadowsh finished his story he told everyone to solidify their foundation before going to undertake the Heavenly Punishment Even though he manage to pass through the Heavenly Punishment he knew it was not because of him but Hentai He also told everyone about the cave''s upgrade making them gasp in amazement Seeing their happiness Shadowsh decided to hold a celebration After seeing everyone get ready for the party tonight he went towards the Silver Yin Lake When he finally saw his face he was quite shocked to see him be a handsome hunk but one thing did not bode well with him and that is he was handsome to the point even female would be jealous He was pretty sure if he wears a girls clothes he would be mistaken to be a girl 100% That means he could be a supreme trap but he did not want this and was actually wanted to have a somewhat manly face ''Hentai couldn''t you alter my face into a much more manly style face?'' Shadowsh indignantly asks ''Negative since fox species bends on the female side so most of their male counterparts have female feature'' Hearing this Shadowsh felt like a deted balloon but he could at least make his body more muscr so he would seems a bit manly His height could be considered very tall on hisst life since he estimated he was nearing or was 7 feet tall His body though was skinny and was like a female or a kid He then steeled himself and doing daily workout with arge amount of daily food especially meat and also told Hentai to enhance his muscle He then decided to wear heavy weights every day so that he would be constantly working out The weights could also be his seal to his strength and the seal must be made with mithril gold so that it would have a horrifying durability Once he decided this Shadowsh told Hentai to create a vest, pants and long sleeves made up of heavy Mithril gold even though this would deplete the amount of Mithril Gold that they have he still decided to go on with the process Once Hentai heard his order it already started processing the Mithril Gold and started to create what he requested Shadowsh then used his time adapting to his current body and also started using his skill on his human form The skills strength and power decrease a bit since he was still not used in using his skills on his human form Just as he was training his [ming Double Dark sh] Hentai told him a very interesting matter ''Master I could create a sword for you and I could create it that it was like an extension to your limbs not ufortable a bit and your [ming Double Dark sh] would incorporated to your sword increasing your battle strength during your human form ''Really?'' He ask in a shocked manner if this is true then wouldn''t he increased hisbat ability in varying degree ''Yes'' Even though Hentai''s reply is quite simple but for Shadowsh it was like a heavenly decree after all he aways dream of being a samurai ''Can you make my sword a katana?'' He anxiously asks Hentai after all it was connected to his dream ''Yes, I am already processing the two swords as we speak the only thing is a drop of blood from your heart and arge amount of spiritual energy from Master'' Hearing this he hurriedly told Hentai to proceed on the operation and also granted it ess on the requirement After obtaining ess from Shadowsh Hentai proceed in making all of his request ''The products will all be finished next week'' After hearing this Shadowsh nodded and decided to train in the way of sword with just a simple sword He spent training his sword until evening at first he was very awkward wielding a sword but as he practice some more he be used in brandishing his sword Looking around him he found out that it was already dark so he went towards where the party was When he arrives there he saw that everyone was already there its just that the party still haven''t started yet "Oh? why did all of you still haven''t started the party yet?" He asks "How can we start the party if the star of the show have still not arrive" It was Yshelia who teasingly reprimand him Shadowsh scratched the back of his head forgetting that the party was a celebration on his sess on forming into a human "Okay then lets get this party started!!!" Shadowsh shouted "Horray!!!" "Roar!!!" "Squeek!!!"" "Tweet!!" Different kind of sounds were released but only one meaning could be interpret and that is a shout of joy The partlysted until dawn and since it was a party of course there were drinks Shadowsh and the bros were dead drunk drinking all night long When Shadowsh and the others finally opens their eyes a massive headache assaulted them causing them to groggily crawled towards the Crystal Spring Lake that Hentai created inside the cave After having wash up Shadowsh manage to ease up his headache He then ps his cheeks before removing his upper clothes and started doing push up since he was a monster before traditional push up wouldn''t work so he had Russel used his foot to pressure him After the hundredth push up Shadowsh was now sweating he then starts to squatting this time he would carry Karl while squatting and after half an hour of squatting he would proceed on jogging but in his case running When he felt he had enough jogging he would train in the way of sword the whole day Chapter 126 Chapter 126: CHAPTER 110 SANS RETURNED He would repeat this cycle for a week before he obtains the thing he wished and travel towards another kingdom A week have passed Shadowsh now obtains all the item he requested from Hentai After receiving the item he immediately wore the heavyweights but when he put it on the weights started fusing themselves on his body causing him to gasp Just as he was about to ask Hentai what was happening Hentai already started exining It turns out the Mithril weights also served as an armor even though it fused into Shadowsh and couldn¡¯t be seen it is there just invincible in the naked eye As Shadowsh started getting used to the heavy feeling he started his daily training but this time he only trains on his sword increasing his proficiency on it He would sometimes went and have a spar wth the elves increasing his familiarity to his sword and body ..... Actually he really wanted to have Sans returned so that he would have a sparring partner The next day Shadowsh was as usual sparring with one of the elf swordsman As they were busy fighting amotion was heard in the cave Shadowsh also felt a familiar aura inside the cave After saying goodbye to his sparring partner Shadowsh went towards the Lunar Silver Lake When he arrives there just as he predicted Sans finally returned back to the cave His change is considered big and he was no longer excluding any aura and was now like a sheathed sword His weapon also changed from a sword to a spear even though he was carrying it on his back the tip of the spear was still radiating a chilly dangerous feeling His armor also change and was now in Dark Silver Color with mysterious and profound pattern Sans was very joyful when it felt Shadowsh approaching but when he saw that it was ab unfamiliar looking human he was stunned Seeing Sans unresponsive Shadowsh was startled then he remembers that this would be the first time Sans saw him in human form Realising this he hurriedly change his form into a human fox form When Sans saw the familiar ears, tail and fur he now realised the human in front of him was Shadowsh He hurriedly kneels in one knee and spoke in a dignified manner ¡°Your trusted knight have returned¡± Shadowsh then scans Sans and was startled to see how much improvement he achieved in just a short amount of time ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Low Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 268 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : High Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (High Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Now that Sans returned back to the cave Shadowsh could now proceed on his n He then first gathers everyone and told him that the adventure towards the other kingdom and possibly continent or realm wouldmence on the next month or two of course he was counting the time outside not inside Safehaven Paradise Once everyone heard this they were at first shocked but they epted the fact quickly since they were briefed about it by Shadowsh already As for Sans he needed to further increase his proficiency to his spear since it was entirely different to his sword Shadowsh started to collect required items and coins for everyone he also decided to take more people than those that was already on his list Unlike before Russel would be staying on Safehaven Paradise and together with the other Crimson Gold Rank individuals serve as deterrent to those that wanted to cause chaos on hisnd He would also be taking Leafinia with him since her Life Flower have already bloom after Hentai gave her arge amount of energy from the Evergreen lightning bolt because he felt bad always leaving her in the cave he decided to bring her in his next adventure He left the Luminous Tree of life to Emi to take care of He also had the dwarves, elves and humans built him a suitable carriage for his travel one who was bothfortable and could house arge amount of people Thankfully he had Triple C to pull the carriage so the problem about the weight is almost negligent Hentai created a spiky cor for the three heads concealing their demonic aura but not restraining their strength and ability He would also bringing 1 human who have already traveled across different countries and he already have a candidate in mind It was a girl name Reias Sharmy a smart girl who was once a merchant but her family¡¯s business took a toll and after her parents was killed by demons she was sold to very by her rtives but thankfully she manage to escape and was found by the scout unit and was brought to Hope Town Other than her he would also be bringing one of the human that was tested positive to have a potential of being a mage her element was water and she was a 12 years old little girl actually she could be considered a big boob loli her name is Lilia she did not have a family since she was amoner Third was a graceful looking woman named Shena the reason why Shadowsh was bringing her is that he heard she was a great cook Finally thest human he was bringing was a dark skinned boy that has a huge potential on being a knight his name Al and like Lilia he was amoner Besides humans he would also bring elves with him one was a priest her name was Herish and two elite archers Iria and Erz Now the whole group was ready the only thing left is their huge carriage To prevent the talented young ones stop training Shadowsh have already done a back up He brought one Mana Crystal for Lilia even if she absorbs all the element on the crystal Hentai could just recharge it Triple C cor was made up of Gold that was left into the Abyssal Valley to umte and absorbs demonic energy turning it into an Abyssal Gold other than Shadowsh also adding demonic cores on the spikes he also have the enhancing element attribute on the cors it took a month for Hentai to finish one cor so it was still work on progress The elves also receive Mana Crystals each one Mana Crystal was filled with Life energy and the other two was filled with Wind Element and Nature Energy He would also bring Mana Crystals for Valkiry, Scarlet, Banjo, Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy, re and Flora Don Don also decided to join the adventure he said it was to broaden his horizon Purple Kitty and her mother are also joining on the adventure since Shadowsh already epted Purple Kitty as his sister he of course epted her ire also have Bun Bun join the adventure so that there would be a healer on the team since Shadowsh was nning for the others such as Valkiry, Violet, Purple Kitty, Al and Lilia to hunt their own meal as training on their journey Of course the elves would help out on the hunt since they also eat meat just not thst muh only the priest do not eat meat Now the whole group was finalised Shadowsh then gave the list to the ones building his carriage so that they would have an estimation of how big the carriage is The list follows : 3 Human Kids 4 Small Size Foxes 2 Large Size Foxes 3 Elves ..... 2 Adult size Humans One 10 foot long phyton dragon Chapter 127 Chapter 127: CHAPTER 111 THE TRAVEL START A month have passed of course for the outside it was just one month but inside the cave 3 months have passed During the past three months Shadowsh have those that was joining the adventure be familiar with each other Just like those that was going on with adventure and training at the same time He first had the three kids live on the cave and have them hunt with the elves and Violet and others With three months of living with each other and because they were still children they became really close with each other Shadowsh also advance on his proficiency towards the way of the sword He was also getting better at using his body to perform different task ..... Also because he was wearing his heavy weights on him during the past three months couple with his training his body be much more buffed unlike his first transformation in which he have a feminine like body now his body now have abs and muscles now he excludes more manly aura now only a little bit of people would mistake him as ady The fox girls also started to strengthen their body but still their focus was more on spiritual training Sans was now proficient on using his spear he was also much more used in fighting without using any Death Qi of course such thing would decrease his attack¡¯s prowess quite a bit but he be more great in handling his weapon or fighting He now bing much more like an elite knight each passing day and with the daily sparring with Gulli he be much more powerful If Shadowshpare him on the level with the human knights he would be as strong as an Elite White Silver Rank Knight The ranking of knights based on the book that Shadowsh read was ck Iron Knight < Sturdy Bronze Knight < White Silver Knight < Glowing Golden Knight < Mighty tinum Knight Each rank correspond to a monster rank ck Iron Rank is equal to None Rank monster and the others have already correspond with the name like Bronze, Silver and Gold while tinum is equal to Crimson Gold Rank Level Each rank would also be split ording to the knightsbat strength or ability Pathetic < Average < Good < Great < Elite < Master < Hero Pathetic level is when a knight could not even defeat a knight a rank below him or her Average level is when the knight only could only fight with most averagebat strength that a knight could have and could only fight a normal grade monster or a knight the same rank as her or him Good level knight could defeat a Normal Grade Monster with ease and could even fight a Pathetic Level knight much more higher rank than her or him Great level knights could defeat most of Good Grade Monster and a higher rank Pathetic level knight Level with ease Elite level knights could defeat Good Grade monster with ease and fight a higher rank average level knight Master level knight could fight an Excellent Grade monster and defeat any higher rank knights that was on Great level or below with ease and if situation is on favor to him he could even defeat a knight two rank higher than him or her Finally the strongest kind of knight the Hero level knight it was the highest level of knight on which he or she could go toe to toe with a Legendary Grade monster and defeat any level of knight even if they are one or two rank above him of course the same level does not apply Warriors also have the same rank and level system but archers and assassins were different while mages, tamer and beastmaster were still unknown to Shadowsh Archers ranks have the same ranking system to the knights but their level system is different Shooter < Sharpshooter < Great Archer < Sniper < Master Archer < Hero Shooter level are average archers who was at least twice urate than ordinary people Sharpshooter level are above average archers that has impable uracy Great Archers are archers that could fuse elements to their arrows creating a much more powerful shot Sniper are archers that also could fuse elements on their arrows and not only that a sniper is more better than a Sharpshooter wether it was sight, timing and power Master Archer could not only fuse elements on arrows but also obtain a passive ability [Eagle Vission] increasing the distance that an archer could view it would also increase power of the arrows and the uracy it would also increase the prediction ability of an archer Hero Level archers are archers that could shoot down an adult dragon or create a shot that could even pierce a mountain Assassins have an entirely different set of ranking and level to the knights their rank goes like this Rusty Iron < Shiny Copper < Shimmering Silver < Glittering Gold < Precious tinum their rank might not be the same but it still have the same ssification of the knight Rusty Iron is None Ranked and Precious tinum was a Crimson Gold Rank individual the levels of the assassins goes like this Thief < Killer < Night Crawlers < Lunar Spy < Nightmare < Crimson Moon < Phantom Thief are just like pathetic level knights they are the weakest kind of assassins theirbat ability were not that great Killer assassins are those that was already well versed in ambushing Night Crawlers are assassins that was already well known and feared by people Lunar Spy are assassins that could kill a person even in a very guarded ce Nightmares are legendary assassins that even kings would fear Crimson Moon level assassins are assassins that could fight a Elite level knight head on they were also well versed in using different assassin tactic and could already build their own school Phantom level assassins are the most feared assassin in which even an emperor would fear them Shadowsh really wanted to know what ssification of ranks and levels the other human sses have There is also another ssification first was novice a person who just started training and did not manage to train for a year The second was an apprentice a person who manage to train at least a year and could now do basic jobs for their respective sses both ssification were not considered a true warrior but someone who was still on training towards it the second ssification could be skipped if the person demonstrate a strength or ability that was equal to the lowest level of their respective sses Since Sans was now as strong as a Elite White Silver knight without any usage of his Death Qi Shadowsh would always spar with him also increasing hisbat prowess Since a month have already passed his carriage was now ready since the ones responsible on building his carriage built it inside the cave Shadowsh was very satisfied with the carriage it was huge and majestic It was as big as a bus and there were 3 carriages connecting with each other The carriage in the front is for the humans and elves the middle part was for Banjo and his only while the biggest carriage in which was much bigger than the other two it was also more luxurious Sans do not need to rest so he volunteered in being the guard of the carriage and since he have Nightmare he was perfect posing as a knight Now that everyone was ready they now said goodbye to the others and went to their journey On the road everyone was somewhat unable to adapt looking at the barrennd around them Only Reias looking somewhat mncholy as she looks gloomy Shadowsh kindly smiled as he starts to rub her head he know Reias suffered just to escape from her rtive feeling his hand on her head Reias felt somewhat better Shadowsh then starts to think about the first time he saw Reias Her first appearance when she was brought to Hope Town was extremely skinny It was actually somewhat miraculous that she managed to survive from her travel Now that most of thend became barren the monsters be much more ferocious and they would eat any being they found Seeing thend around him Shadowsh stops the carriage and throws 10 seeds of different kind of trees but the nts are just normal nts two was an apple seeds, two mango seeds, two orange seeds, two cherry seeds and finally two cherry blossom seedling He had brought over a hundred different kinds of nts to be nted through the journey the amount of seed he brought was in hundreds He precisely scatters them apart of each but not too far and there was a space on the center around them Shadowsh then punched the ground boring his fist in the ground He then explode his energy creating a hole justrge enough He then calls Lilia over and have her gather Water Element in the surrounding pouring it into the hole Since thend was barren there is a minimal amount of water element in the surrounding but still Shadowsh had Lilia fill the basin size hole he wanted to improve her ability to gather water element while also increasing her control on it Chapter 128 Chapter 128: CHAPTER 112 TRAVEL Of course he wraps his tail around her aftermanding Hentai to circte a cooling sensation on it he was not worried that Lilia would be faint over the heat Since he knows that it would take a long time for Lilia to fill the hole he had the kids hunt for food of course he told Sans to secretly follows them ensuring their safety also he had given him another secret assignment The girls also decided to hunt it would not only train them but would decrease the amount of food being depleted by them Shadowsh had Don Don follow Violets group of course just like Sans he had to do it secretly Shadowsh, Banjo and Triple C are considered Gluttons even though Shadowsh made sure to bring a lot of food nothing was absolute and since Hentai could only transfer energy they brought a staggering amount of food that was estimated at least 10 ton After two hours the basin was still not full on the contrary the amount of water could only fill a cup or two Seeing Lilia tried so hard that she became pale cause Shadowsh to be a bit guilty ..... Thinking about it Lilia have just started training not that long so he just told her to fill the hole just halfway and the rest would be filled but with the assistance of Mana Crystal After 3 hours the whole was finally filled Lilia then falls because of extreme exhaustion but after Shadowsh transfered energy to her skin be much more lively looking He then wake her up so that she would see what he will be doing next but before that he called Herish He then have Hentai transfer an amount of energy to the seed hastening their growth turning them into a seedling immediately If he wanted he could immediately turn the 10 seedlings into 10 full grown tree but it was harmful for their growth since the tree would be weaker than its average counterpart and the tree would be extremely reliant on Hentai Seeing the seeds be seedlings he then have Herish pray for them Elf Priest have magical ability to strengthen nts, heal and increasing the survivability of the nt After Herish finished praying on the seedlings Shadowsh notice that the seedlings became much more lively ¡°See this these will be the new nts that will grow and sustain many different being for many years toe and this was nted by us that means we have created something that could save and raise numerous living beings¡± Lilia nodded even though she was still weak her eyes were shining in delight Herish besides them were also very happy when she heard what Shadowsh said for her it was a great achievement ¡°Oh? it seems that the others have returned let¡¯s go and have lunch¡± Even though they started traveling early in the morning but an amount of time had already pass now it was midday The others have already returned from their hunt There were three hunting team excluding Sans One team was made up of fox girls and was considered the strongest hunting team They hunted a group of hyenas numbering about 10-11 The second hunting group was made up of monsters Violet and the rest of monster girls in the group and unlike the fox girls all of them were looking exhausted and have their tongues hanging out some of them were still even filled with scars They hunted a strange looking monster when Shadowsh scans the carcass it shows that the monster was called a Scavenger Beast and it was a Silver Rank Level 4 monster Shadowsh was surprised he then looks at Don Don and the answer he got was that he never helped Shadowsh nodded and started praising them for their achievement He then calls Shena and they started cooking even though he was not a great cook he could still help with preparing the meal After a couple of minutes the 3 kids returned bringing a savage looking monster the monster was a Bronze Rank Terra Beast All three of them were riddled with injuries especially Al from Hentai full body scan his right arm was broken He sighed before telling them ¡°You know I brought you here to train not to torture yourselves you guys even considered a true archer or knight and yet the three of you chose to hunt a Bronze Rank monster¡± ¡°You guys even weren¡¯t considered an apprentice¡± ¡°But seeing as you manage to take something like this by yourselves I decided to give you a reward¡± ¡°So what reward do the three of you seek?¡± The three was at first startled then became overjoy ¡°No its okay Master¡± ¡°Yes we don¡¯t need any reward¡± ¡°Yeah it was already enough for us to hear you praise us¡± Even though the three of them were somewhat tempted they are still embarrassed to ask Shadowsh any reward Seeing this Shadowsh let out a chuckle before going inside the carriage and when he came out he was carrying three weapons An mighty looking broadsword, A cool looking shield, one bow that was emitting sparks of electricity and one was a jade and extremely sharp looking He was also carrying armors aplete knight armor that was made up of sturdy iron and the armor was a perfect fit for Al like it was made for him There were also another 2 armor but it was made up of leather except for the arm pieces and boots The arm pieces were mutated iron that was full of energy you could call it an energised iron The boots were also mutated Shadowsh had Hentai fill it with Wind Element so that anyone who wore it would have their agility increased Once theyid their eyes on the items that Shadowsh was carrying their eyes practically shines ¡°Okay Al receive your reward I will only give you the axe and the shield first because your body still could not bear to wear a full suite of armor so train hard after all this armor were made up of sturdy iron so if you could advance into a true knight I would give you the armor¡± He then gave the broadsword and shield to him at first Al was ufortable wielding the two weapons but after he started swinging his sword while also moving his shield he was not that ufortable anymore well not that much anyway Shadowsh then gift the bows and leather armor to the two elves The Thunder Bow could enhance the arrows with thunder element so there is a chance on paralysing an enemy The Jade Bow was enhanced with Wind Element so any arrows that shot using the bow would have its speed increased Once the three obtains there reward they started jumping with joy The other two was very envious with the three they were practically pouting Shadowsh chuckle because just how cute they are He then went back to the carriage and when he got out he was carrying two other items ¡°Do you two think I would have forgotten about you I practically brought items for all of you guys I am just waiting for the right moment to give it¡± The two items he was carrying was a pendant and a staff ¡°This pendant was made in pure Mithril Gold and the gem on it was an aqua gem not only it could store a great amount of water element it would also help the wearer be much more familiar with water element and would also increase increase the wearers absorption rate towards water element¡± After receiving the pendant Lilia was extremely happy she started crying in happiness ¡°Hetishe here your reward hold a very great meaning to an elf so receive it with honor¡± Even though she was curious why the wand on Shadowsh¡¯s hand so precious she still abide to what he said She kneels and bows her head as if receiving an heavenly treasure ¡°This wand was made up of the woods of the Luminous Tree of Life even though it was still an unfinished product because there were no runes embedded on it, it was already considered a treasure so use it with honor¡± When she heard what he said Herish dazed out and was unresponsive for a whole minute before hurriedly started waving her hand and shaking her head ¡°I-I cannot ept such precious thing Lord Shadowsh¡± She knew that the wand was practically a supreme treasure to the elf kind and thought that she was undeserving for it ¡°That¡¯s why train yourself to be someone deserving for it¡± Without saying another thing he pulled her and put the wand on her hand Looking at the wand on her hand Herish thought she was dreaming but since Shadowsh entrusted the wand to her she resolve herself to be someone deserving for the wand Shadowsh then started bringing out the items he requested of Hentai and other people on Hope Town and Safehaven Paradise Chapter 129 Chapter 129: CHAPTER 114 JOURNEY ll After spending countless failures the others finally manage to learn how to properly skins monsters Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help even though he was one of the people in the group who has hands Since the others insisted to him that he should sit down and have his subordinates do the trivial stuff Since its like this he then proceeded to take the spices and other ingredients and three huge cauldron After cleaning the cauldron he started chopping the ingredients what was funny though is that he was using his katana to cut the vegetables After that he then sat down and wait since the following procedure were left to Shena After having their breakfast they then proceeded to their travel ..... And when it was lunchtime just like yesterday Lilia, Herish and Shadowsh would nt some nts and create a small pond in the center while the others went to hunt Just as they were busy doing their own stuff a tremor was suddenly felt and a huge scorpion came out of the ground *Screech* The scorpion let out a loud screech before charging towards Shadowsh and the two girls *Bam* Suddenly a whip like thing came out of the carriage and hit the scorpion¡¯s face The scorpion let out a confused screech before looking at the carriage Banjo came out and looks at the scorpion furiously *Roar* he let out an angry roar before releasing a [Dragon Breath] After being hit by the attack a cracked appeared at the scorpion pincer Banjo then arrives in front of it and with a yank he manage to lift the scorpion high *Boom* He then ms it to the ground repeatedly even though the scorpion tried to retaliate with his tail it just couldn¡¯t pierce Banjo¡¯s extremely tough scale Shadowsh and the two girls were watching as Banjo repeatedly ms the scorpion The girls have a strange look on their face because even though Banjo was consideredrge for a snake but the scorpion is the size of their carriage to repeatedly ms it like a toy they marveled at his strength Unlike the girls Shadowsh knew how strong Banjo is he just pity the scorpion he was just about to let his clone deal with it but because of its loud screech it woke Banjo up angering him greatly ¡°Okay Lilia focus at the task at hand Herish have already done her part we¡¯re only waiting for yours before having lunch¡± Seeing Lilia was still watching in daze Shadowsh taps her shoulder ¡°I¡¯m sorry* When Lilia came out of her daze she realised that she still haven¡¯t finished Shadowsh¡¯s assignment for her Since she already done the same thing yesterday she was much more proficient this time around Actually she wanted to only use her ability without the help of the Mana Crystal since she already obtain the pendant from Shadowsh After spending two hours of concentration she finally managed to fill the hole Since Shadowsh was using his tail to dispel the heat she did not feel the heat from the zing sun Herish on the other hand have already returned back to the carriage Shadowsh waited for a bit of time before everyone returns The fox group hunted a brown crocodile Terradile (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) The monster groups hunted a savage looking boar Brutal Tusk Boar (Silver Lvl 3) (Rare) And finally the human group hunted a rat like monster and there were 3 of them Earth Rat (Bronze Lvl 1) (Good) After Shena cook the food they have lunch and have the others received their well deserved rest Sans also captured another monster to be the guardian of the nts this time it was a normal looking hippo but when Shadowsh scans it he found that it was actually a Superior Grade monster The hippo only manage to survive because of the mud pool it found on this barrennd Since it is like this Shadowsh created a pond next to the seedlings and absorbs all the mud in the pool before transporting it to the new pond next to the seedlings They then continue on their journey and with Triple C speed they were getting close to nearing the Archinviel Dukedom Thend is as wide as tokyo and is ruled by Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel Shadowsh terriitory maybe twice or nearing thrice asrge as that ¡ª Five Days went by Shadowsh and the rest of the crew finally arrives at the boundary of the territory But to cross from Hundred Race Land to Archinviel Dukedom they needed to cross the howling ridge ¡°Reias you have been here before haven¡¯t you?¡± Seeing her shivers in fear Shadowsh asks ¡°No I came from another way since there are three territory that was stationed near the Hundred Race Land¡± ¡°First was the Bermiourgous County a subordinate of Zemir Kingdom¡± ¡°Second was Cerious Viscounty also a subordinate of Zemir Kingdom¡± Listening to her exnation Shadowsh asks ¡°So which territory is nearer at my territory?¡± ¡°Of course it is the Archinviel Dukedom and unlike the other two it is a subordinate territory of Dragon Kingdom¡± Shadowsh was stunned to hear that there was already a monster ruled kingdom existing in the Hundred Forest Continent ¡°You mean there is already a kingdom ruled by monster?¡± He then verify what he heard Reias shakes her head and said ¡°No, the Dragon Kingdom is not being ruled by dragons but humans who obtains a part of dragon bloodline¡± Shadowsh then nodded indicating he understood ¡°To get to Archinviel Dukedom we need to cross the Howling Ridge but what about the other two?¡± ¡°Right I nearly forget to tell Lord Shadowsh that I came here through the Cerious Viscounty to cross and arrive here I have to travel through boat since the line dividing Lord Shadowsh territory and the Cerious Viscounty is the sea¡± ¡°To cross from Bermiourgous County to Hundred Race Land a person needed to travel through a huge expanse of volcand in which is much more dangerous than the Howling Ridge¡± Shadowsh let out a sigh thinking his understanding towards the surrounding territory around his was miniscule ¡°Okay then what makes you shiver in fear when you thought about crossing the Howling Ridge?¡± Shadowsh then remembers that Reias have definitely shivers in fear when they arrived in front of the Howling Ridge ¡°It is because the Howling Ridge was considered one of the forbiddennd in the continent¡± ¡°Just like any forest the Howling Ridge was teeming with monsters what is different between the two is that the monsters in the Howling Ridge are all brutal and savage and because the Howling Ridge was deprived of light they are all ambush type monsters¡± ¡°The mostmon monsters are the Blind Wolves their strength are mostly on Bronze Rank while some manage to Rank up to Silver Rank¡± ¡°What scary about them is that there teeths and ws are allced with poison and they always move in packs of hundred¡± ¡°There are also other poisonous and venomous monsters living in the Howling Ridge during the invasion of the demons and Chaos Beasts a number of them even died on this ce¡± After exining the Howling Ridge Reias started shivering in fear again Unlike Reias Shadowsh thought that if he had the time he would bring Rose in the Howling Ridge and have her create a copy of the Bewitching Everdark Rose and nt it on the ridge then they could enve numerous savage and poisonous monsters Just as he was thinking about this heard Hentai warning him ¡®Master I have found a unique monster living in the Howling Ridge and just like you it is a higher being than a monster but unlike you it is a Wild Beast¡¯ Shadowsh was surprised there was actually a monster who have evolved into a higher tier other than in the continent he couldn¡¯t help but wants to battle with the said being ¡®Master I highly rmend not to provoke the Wild Beast since to evolve from a monster to a Wild Beast or Spirit Beast a Rank much higher than Crimson Gold Rank is required and that only gives 50% chance in evolving into a higher tier since surviving a Heavenly Punishment is extremely difficult¡¯ Shadowsh was quite shocked by this he then asks ¡®Then how could I manage to evolve to a higher tier?¡¯ ¡®Other than the fact that your soul was already considered powerful you have me to assist you¡¯ Shadowsh nodded and went to find the others and told them about this information so that they wouldn¡¯t be hasty in challenging their own Heavenly Punishment He also sent this information back to those that were staying in the cave Shadowsh then have Triple C advance towards the Howling Ridge Since only Sans and him could see through the darkness they both volunteer to be the guards Shadowsh then sat on Crunch bing the driver Sans was in the back of the carriage guarding the carriage Banjo have also woken up and was now standing on guard since he was a phyton dragon he could see with hid enhanced vision even if it was not as great as the two Chapter 130 Chapter 130: CHAPTER 113 JOURNEY l The next thing he brought was the three cors for Triple C Then next was different kinds of essories like ne, rings and bracelets One was the ring of yin a ring that was made of pure Mithril Gold and have a Yin Diamond embedded on it It was for Sans it could store an amount of Yin Qi on it so it was a great help for Sans since every time he used Yin Qi the Death Qi would also be aroused so if he had this ring he could just charge it with Yin Qi and borrows the stored energy on the diamond increasing his strength Next was ming Rings for the fox girls not only the rings could increase the damage of me skill by 10% it would also increase the absorption rate for fire element by 30% Apanying the rings were Lunar Nes it would absorbs the moon essence during the night transferring the essence to its wearer He had 6 rings and nes just enough for all the fox girls ..... The next was the bracelets for the monster girls Two bracelets were made up of dark gold a mutated gold from absorbing Rose¡¯s power not only that the gems embedded to it was also filled with extremely pure dark element The two bracelets was for the mother and daughter pair Purple Kitty and violet There were also two extremely small bracelets it looks more like a ring the two bracelets were made up of light gold so that it wouldn¡¯t weight much The gems iid on the bracelets were filled with wind element the two bracelets was for Valkiry not only would it increase her speed but it would also save up much of her energy Bun Bun¡¯s have the most unique gift from all the girls Her¡¯s was not an essory but a weapon instead A helmet that have horns on it and a pair of armored leggings perfect for her even though it was not iid with special gems it was something that she really desire Don Don¡¯s gift was a pair of golden gloves the gloves have three spikes on the knuckle there was.a huge gem on the center of the gloves The left glove was a red glistening ruby that was filled with fire element The right glove have a yellow gem and was filled with thunder element When Don Don wears it he felt a bit off at the start but since the gloves do not restrain his movement he was still okay ¡°you know if you bump your gloves with each other you could activate its special effect¡± Shadowsh smiles as he looks at Don Don who was looking at his hands strangely Don Don then bumps his fist with each other and a surprising thing happened Both gloves started glowing one was now fully encased in mes while the other was covered in electricity At first Don Don became quite startled but feeling that his hand was not hurting a bit it started jumping of joy he also started training his punches with the gloves on The more he punched the more he likes the gloves he then turns to Shadowsh and starts to point at his head ¡°You want me to create you a helmet?¡± Seeing this Shadowsh curiously asks Don Don enthusiastically Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°I am afraid I cannot do that the Mithril Gold is back on the cave and the golds and other metals that we brought were for the expenses for our travel¡± When he heard what Shadowsh said Don Don became disappointed ¡°Don¡¯t fret I have heard from the others on Hope Town that there is a upation that deals with jobs like hunting I think it was a job called Mercenary so we will be posing as mercenary on the travel¡± Shadowsh consoles Don Don Suddenly Shadowsh was hit by a sudden inspiration ¡°Why don¡¯t I make you a full body armor with that you could pose as a human and you would be posing as a mute meaning you could avoid suspicion¡± Shadowsh was extremely satisfied with his idea He then also brought out the other items that he told Hentai to make 9 golden daggers for Yshelia Shadowsh heard that she could control small objects and this was especially for inanimate objects with these daggers herbat ability increased a notch A beautiful dress that have the ability to create a barrier around the wearer this dress was for Leafinia since she practically have nobat ability The dress barrier could take a full force attack of any Gold Rank individuals or monster but only if the individual only has a strength of a Excellent Grade monster or below A ring that was a perfect fit for Banjo¡¯s horn the ring was embedded with numerous tiny diamonds all around it The diamonds contain an amount of energy just enough for Banjo to absorbs for a day Even though Hentai could not teleport any solid things from the cave and to Shadowsh it could still be used as a storage device just like Banjo¡¯s horn Shadowsh only brought 100 coins of each rank, Gold, Silver and copper and since they have enough food tost them for months he was not that worried about any money Sans then came back bringing a beaten up dragon like creature When Shadowsh scans it he nodded and was satisfied with Sans catch Earthen Dragon (Gold Lvl 1) (Surperior) (Earth Type) This was the other assignment that he had Sans do It is to capture a monster that was strong enough to protect the new born nts that they nted When the Earthen Dragon opens one of its swollen eye it was stunned to see other figures around it At first it wanted to go wild but seeing Sans in front of it it shivers out of fear it seems that Sans truly pummeled him to submission Shadowsh came close to it and put his foot on the Earthen Dragon¡¯s head and spoke ¡°I will now give you an assignment and you better ept it or I will have to kill you¡± Hearing this the Earthen Dragon snorted and looks at Sans as if telling him that without Sans it wouldn¡¯t even look at him Shadowsh smiled and suddenly increase the force on his foot causing the Earthen Dragon head to be somewhat tten Now finally it realised that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t bluffing it and it hurriedly spoke ¡°Alright, Alright I ept¡± Hearing this a smile stered on Shadowsh face ¡°See it isn¡¯t that difficult to ept my request¡± ¡°My request is not that hard I just want you to guard the 10 seedlings here until they are fully grown once you seed on this I will reward you¡± ¡°I will have some of my subordinates check the condition of these nts every month so do not attack them¡± The Earthen Dragon looks at the ten seedlings behind Shadowsh and others nodded Shadowsh and the others then went and continue their journey Hours passed and finally they spend their very first night on their adventure after eating dinner they then went to sleep Sans was task as the guard as Shadowsh had decided to always stops at night and let Triple C rest since it was not good for a living being to be working all day long Even though Triple C isn¡¯t tired they still went to sleep since the speed at which they travel were considered extremely fast for a carriage Their estimated speed of travel was 40 miles per hour Shadowsh knew he could trust Sans wholeheartedly so he slept like log together with Banjo The next day when everyone finally manage to got up they were a little taken aback by the numerous wolves corpsesying on the ground around the carriage ¡°Oh? Sans this is breakfast i presume¡± Seeing the corpsesying around them he was not surprised one bit Sans nodded Shadowsh then proceeded to scans the wolves and found that most of them were Bronze Rank while some of them were Silver Rank Shadowsh then pick all the Silver Rank and have Sans devour all the Bronze Rank Shadowsh knew the best food for the humans and elves were Silver Rank monsters since Bronze Rank wascking for him and Gold Rank has too much energy for the kids ¡°Master I think we should skin the wolves first for their pelts this would not only creates a method for us to make money but this is essential technique for a mercenary¡± Suddenly while Shadowsh was picking the Silver Rank among the wolves Reias spoke Hearing this Shadowsh and those that have hands started skinning the wolves Sans have the greatest method for skinning and that is just to stans his spear and devours the fleshy essence and bones leaving only empty husk behind Sering how efficient his ability is Shadowsl¨¤sh delegated the task on skinning to Sans Of course he did not fully intended to only have Sans as the one skinning their prey the others too Since the wolves are considered as their breakfast they couldn¡¯t let Sans devour all of them Chapter 131 Chapter 131: CHAPTER 116 FIGHTING THE CREEPY CREEPER QUEEN Sans was covered by the green liquids even though he did not melt and poison do not affect him he still expended a lot of Death Energy just to resist the acids Now he knew why the Creepy Creeper Queen gave birth towards the premature Creepy Creepers they were actually a literal bombs of acids Knowing this Sans immediately distance himself from the Creepy Creepers He then throws a [Yin st] towards the clustered Creepy Creepers killing them immediately The Creepy Creeper Queen seeing this was quite displeased but since she was preupied with Banjo she could not do anything She also tried to call her Creepy Creeper Commanders but one was already nearing its death while the other could not get away from its opponent Sans was throwing [Yin st] towards the Creepy Creepers while watching the battle between Creepy Creeper Queen and Banjo ..... As he watch the Creepy Creeper Queen he suddenly have an idea he then throws his spear towards the Creepy Creeper Queen The spear tore through the air arriving at the Creepy Creeper Queen *Boom* The attack caused an explosion and created a hole at the body of the Creepy Creeper Queen The Creepy Creeper Queen released a pained roar as it started to bleed Just as the spear started falling Sans then raised his hand and the spear started flying back towards him The Creepy Creeper Queen then changed its focus to Sans even though Banjo¡¯s attack would hit it but it wouldn¡¯t do much damage but Sans spear is an another case just one throw and it already punctured a hole on its body *Boom* Suddenly as the Creepy Creeper Queen disregard Banjo it received another attack from him but this time the attack was much more powerful and since it didn¡¯t even tried to defend it it received the full blow of the attack Banjo was hissing but a grin was stered on his face when he saw the Creepy Creeper Queen disregarding him he got angry but knowing his [Space Balls] do not amount much damage to it he change his attack to [Dragon Breath] The Creepy Creeper Queen let out a very loud and furious shriek Then its body started cracking and green fog started to cover her body Seeing this Sans once again throws his spear while Banjo also fired another [Dragon Breath] The green fog suddenly elerated and dodge the attacks The speed of the dodge rendered Sans and Banjo to be speechless since they knew the Creepy Creeper Queen was extremely slow because of her body that was made forying eggs The green fog dispersed and the Creepy Creeper Queen could now be seen but this time she do not look grotesque but much more menacing now She now have a mandible her huge stomach was now gone and was reced by a much more slender one she now have 8 bug wings and 4 pincers Suddenly she vanished causing Sans and Banjo to be stunned Sans suddenly felt an iing danger and hurriedly used his spear to block *Boom* The Creepy Creeper Queen appeared besides Sans and ms one of its pincer downward *Bam* Sans manage to block the attack but the ground underneath him cracked just as he was about to retreat another pincer grabs him Sans hurriedly activate [Death Dominator Mode] releasing arge amount of Death Qi to his surrounding The Creepy Creeper Queen let out a freak out shriek as it hurriedly flew away from Sans but Sans wouldn¡¯t let it go that easily Entering [Death Dominator Mode] each aspect of Sans increased tremendously wether it is strength or speed and since they killed numerous Creepy Creepers earlier it strengthen Sans once more With a ultra fast speed Sand grabs the Creepy Creeper Queen mandible before throwing it to a distance *Boom* Even though the Creepy Creeper Queen tried its best to stabilise itself it still embedded itself to a wall Just as it tried to get out Sans immediately arrives in front of it while using [Death Stab] A crisp sound was heard as Sans spear manage to stab the Creepy Creeper Queen¡¯s mouth Sans then put arge amount of Death Qi on his spear releasing it into the Creepy Creeper Queen¡¯s body Sans then take out his spear before deactivating his [Death Dominator Mode] and unfuse himself from Nightmate he then went towards Banjo The Creepy Creeper Queen was about to attack Sans when it suddenly felt its body rapidly weakening as if she was growing old rapidly After a couple of seconds it started to grow weaker and weaker until it finally became ashes Death Qi is an extremely deadly type of energy that¡¯s why Sans was very careful and would not activate if he was close to others he care about unless if the said person has a strength or also possess an energy the same quality as his Death Qi When Sans was fighting with the Creepy Creeper Queen Shadowsh was using the Creepy Creeper Commander as another practice partner Unlike him his clone was set to kill and was barbarically beating the other Creepy Creeper Commander The clone grabs one of the Creepy Creeper Commander pincer and smashed it into the ground It then fired a [Dark me st] further burying the unlucky Creepy Creeper Commander to the ground It then started using [ming Double Dark sh] mauling the Creepy Creeper Commander to death Shadowsh was expertly blocking the Creepy Creeper Commander attacks using his two swords Even though the Creepy Creeper Commander did its best to attack with everything it got it still couldn¡¯t evennd one attack Shadowsh suddenly saw the Creepy Creeper Commander stop attacking and actually tries to go back to the Creepy Creeper Queen side He sighed as he raised his sword and suddenly it started to ignite in raging mes the sword also became pure ck With a swing he cut the Creepy Creeper Commander in half He then looks at the Creepy Creeper Commander corpse and sighed once again thinking ¡®It would have been great if you just focus on me finding a great sparring partner is hard¡¯ After the little trouble Shadowsh and the gang continued their travel They left the numerous corpses behind since they were highly toxic other than obtaining the monster core of the Creepy Creeper Queen they did not obtain anything from the battle earlier A couple hours of travel the elves and humans starred yawning Al was already sleeping Shadowsh suddenly remember since the Howling Ridge was always dark no one would know wether it was already night or not He then told Triple C to rest Shadowsh did not feel sleepy because he was a monster and he was a Dark Type nights would only increase his strength but he still went to sleep since he wanted to take care of his human body Since Sans would not get tired he was always the person standing on guard every night Suddenly the soul mes in Sans eyes started burning brightly he looks towards a certain direction Triple C woke up and all three heads started growling as he also looks towards the direction where Sans was looking Shadowsh came out of the carriage even though the three of them did not speak they all knew what was happening ¡°Shadowsh-sama¡± Leafinia also came out of the carriage looking at him nervously ¡°Its okay return back to the carriage¡± Shadowsh smiled at her before reassuring her He also silently woke up Banjo and had him stand on guard ¡°Sans lets go¡± After that both him and Sans dashed towards the direction where they felt the iing monsters The monsrer the four of them felt is not that strong but their number is what was truly scary Hentai estimated there might be at least a thousand of them causing him to shiver When the two of them finally saw the monsters they were taken aback by what they saw It feels like they have traveled back to the battlefield where demons and Chaos Beasts blocks the sky by their number Shadowsh then scans the monsters Blood Sucking Bats ( {None-Silver} Rank) ( {Normal-Good} Grade) Corpse Devouring Bats ( {Bronze-Silver} Rank) ( {Normal-Rare} Grade ) Great Glutton Bats ( {Bronze-Gold} Rank) ( {Rare-Excellent} Grade) Devouring Devil Bats ( {Silver-Gold} Rank) ( {Excellent-Superior} Grade) There were four types of bats but Shadowsh was quite worried about the seven bats from the center Devouring Bat King (Crimson Gold Rank) (Superior Grade) Bloody Bat King (Crimson Gold Rank) (Superior Grade) Devil Bat Lord (Crimson Gold Rank) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) Gluttonous Bat King (Crimson Gold Rank) (Legendary Grade) Now Shadowsh knew why the Howling Ridge was dub as a forbiddennd There was one huge fat bat (Gluttonous Bat King), one scary looking horned bat (Devil Bat Lord), two slender humanoid red bats (Bloody Bat King) and finally three savage looking bats which were just a little bit smaller to the Gluttonous Bat King (Devouring Bat King) He then immediately used [Shadow Clone] before charging towards the Gluttonous Bat King ..... Chapter 132 Chapter 132: CHAPTER 115 CREEPY CREEPERS Leafinia was also tasked as a guard but this does not mean she would be fighting but because of her sensitivity to life if she put her entire concentration on sensing she could sense a living being approaching the carriage Just as others were eating inside the carriage Shadowsh was warned by Hentai that something was approaching Leafinia inside the carriage also felt numerous monsters crawling towards the carriages she immediately informed those who are inside the cave Shadowsh immediately used [Shadow Clone] and have his other half charge towards the left side while he went towards the right side Before he left he also informed Triple C that there were also nunerous monsters charging at the front *Roar* Triple C let out a bestial roar as the three heads started attacking The monsters that was charging in front was killed immediately by the attacks ..... The strength between the two sides wereplete iparable in Sans side he was brandishing his spear killing countless monsters he even let Nightmare go wild and starts killing on its own In the clone side even though it strength was only 50% of Shadowsh it was still a force to be reckon with since it had all the skills and passive ability of Shadowsh it manage to destroy the monsters Each time it brandished its ws the monsters it killed was not only one but a group of them since they were clustered up In Shadowsh side he already decimated all the monsters that was charging in front with just a [Dark me st] The monsters looks like a spider and a scorpion mashed up together He also scans the monsters Creepy Creepers ( {Bronze-Silver} Rank) ( {Normal-Good} Grade) There are also stronger ones in the back unlike the small ones that he killed the ones in the back was much bigger than the monsters he killed also they have tentacles growing out of their back Creepy Creeper Generals (Silver Rank) ( {Rare-Very Rare} Grade) They let out an indescribable sound that was very ufortable to hear ¡®Since you are the generals then I will kill you first¡¯ Shadowsh then dashed towards the Creepy Creeper Generals The Creepy Creeper Generals then whip the ground Shadowsh was just dashing when he felt somethinging out of the ground he immediately jumped up before firing a [Dark me st] into the ground *Boom* *Pained Shrieks* The familiar shrieks of the Creepy Creepers was heard Shadowsh now realised the creepy bastards actually burrow themselves in the ground just a couple of steps away from the Creepy Creeper Generals as their protection Shadowsh then kicks the air creating an air st propelling him towards the Creepy Creeper Generals The Creepy Creeper Generals let out an angry screech as they brandished their pincer and scorpion tail towards him With a [ming Dark sh] he cut everything in front of him and arrives in front of one of the Creepy Creeper Generals Using his other sword he split the Creepy Creeper General in half He then dashed towards the nearest Creepy Creeper General The Creepy Creeper General used his spider legs to try and stabs him He easily dodge the attacks and if he couldn¡¯t he would use his sword to divert the course of the attack or to parry it Shadowsh be much more excited since this is the first true fight for him in his human body and using a sword ¡®A real fight is really the best option in improving abat strength¡¯ He be much more proficient in using his sword and the Creepy Creeper General was bing more frightened even though it was unintelligent it have already honed its instinct it knew that it was already close to its impending doom It let out a screech and the other Creepy Creeper Generals that was busy ordering the Creepy Creepers also joined the fight Now Shadowsh was fighting seven Creepy Creeper Generals even though he was in a disadvantage since he was using the Creepy Creeper Generals as practice puppets He was hit numerous times but because he was fully armed with the heavy mithril armors and even without this he would be okay receiving attacks from Creepy Creeper Generals since the gap in strength is truly wide Unlike him his clone would immediately kill the Creepy Creeper Generals if they or it got close the number of Creepy Creepers it killed have already numbered to hundreds and it was still rapidly increasing Sans would also kill the Creepy Creeper Generals once he spotted one Triple C was still only killing Creepy Creepers since they were only task in protecting the carriages An hour passed and all the Creepy Creepers and Creepy Creeper Generals were killed Shadowsh was humming happily since he manage to improve his proficiency in the way of the sword he became much more deadly and he was much more better in using his swords in defence Just as they thought everything was finally over a loud shriek was heard and three Creepy Creepers that was muchrger than the Creepy Creeper Generals appeared The middle one was as big as Triple C it was also radiating a pressure belonging to a Crimson Gold Rank individual it looks made the girls shivers in fear as it was extremely disgusting looking thing blobs of green liquid would fall from its huge stomach The two besides it was only a little bit smaller than it but they look much more menacing than it they had 6 pincers and sixteen spider legs they also have 3 scorpion tails and at least a hundred tentacles on their back Shadowsh scans the three of them and was surprised to see the middle one stat Creepy Creeper Queen(Queen Beast) (Crimson Gold Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) Creepy Creeper Commander (Gold Lvl 10) (Superior) Creepy Creeper Commander (Gold Lvl 10) (Superior Grade) ¡°Sans I¡¯ll leave the middle one to you leave the two to me¡± After saying that he and his clone dashed towards the two Creepy Creeper Commander Sans calls Nightmare back after mounting on it he then used [Supreme Death Charge] leaving only a white afterimages on his way The two Creepy Creeper Commanders sense the danger emitted by Sans just as they were about to block his way Shadowsh and his clone increased their speed immediately arriving in front of them and with a kick they throw the two Creepy Creeper Commanders towards a distance The Creepy Creeper Queen issued a very strange shriek before a mass of green clouds shrouds it Sans bore through the mass of clouds creating a hole on it but he was confused since he did not felt any impact Suddenly he felt an iing attack and immediately throws a [Yin st] towards the direction where the attack ising from The two attacks cancels each other but there were still other iing attack that was flying towards Sans The attacks were blobs of green liquid Sans hurriedly dodge the attacks as he saw the ground melting when the attacksnded Sans then raised his head and saw the Creepy Creeper Queen but this time she was flying she was spitting countless green liquids she was also dropping balls of flesh From the side of her body she was releasing green miasma Sans suddenly saw that the balls of flesh that the Creepy Creeper Queen dropped started splitting and a Creepy Creeper came out of it Seeing this Sans suddenly look at the Creepy Creeper Queen with disdain because he felt the auras of the Creepy Creepers and knew they were extremely weak But still he was having a hard time dealing with the Creepy Creeper Queen since he still could not fly and he was continuously dodging the raining acids Just as he was pondering how to deal with the Creepy Creeper Queen he suddenly saw numerous ck balls flying towards the Creepy Creeper Queen *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* When the attacksnded to the Creepy Creeper Queen it let out a very loud angry screech and look towards where the attack originated from Sans also looks towards where the Creepy Creeper Queen was looking to and saw Banjo looking at the Creepy Creeper Queen with a bored look The Creepy Creeper Queen let out an angry shriek and now focus on Banjo and once again starts spitting acid but this time it was Banjo who it was targeting Banjo retaliates with [Space Ball Barrage] and he was gaining the upper hand since the number of space balls is much more greater than the number of spits that the Creepy Creeper Queen was releasing Being hit numerous of times the queen got furious and the numerous Creepy Creepers that hatched started charging towards Banjo Sans seeing this dashed towards the Creepy Creepers and with a [Death Yin Sweep] he manage to kill at lest 20 Creepy Creepers Just as he was about to continue the Creepy Creepers around him started exploding scattering numerous green liquids around Chapter 133 Chapter 133: CHAPTER 117 BATS Sans once again activated [Death Dominator Mode] even though every time he activated the ability he would expend arge amount of Death Qi with the number of bats present he have more than enough energy to absorb Since the bats posed a threat towards the people on the carriage Shadowsh wasn¡¯t holding back If it weren¡¯t for the extremely powerful Wild Beast living in the Howling Ridge he would immediately used [Demonic Chaos Mode] Sensing that Shadowsh and Sans posed a threat to them the seven Bat Kings immediately ordered their subordinates to attack All the bats started to fly towards the three of themmencing their attacks Shadowsh started transforming turning into a fox-human form With a swing of his two swords more than a dozen bats on the front was immediately cut in half ..... His clone started firing numerous [me Bullets] towards the bats killing them instantly Sans bore through the tide of bats like a bulldozer the number of bats only fuels him strengthening him further Shadowsh was like surrounded by twinkling star his hands could not be seen because of the speed he was swinging his sword He now learned a new sword technique he decided to call it Starfield No bats could get near him and the number of bats killed by him kept increasing rapidly he was even on the verge of surpassing his clone He then crouched before stomping hard propelling himself towards the Gluttonous Bat King Seeing this all the seven kings seems to sent some kind of order Suddenly all the bats stomach started bloating then all of them released their shrieks The seven kings also released their shriek Shadowsh already felt the danger before itmence he just did not know what kind of danger it was but upon seeing this he hurriedly backed of towards his clone covering his ears His tail was the one holding one of his sword swinging it blindly Just as the seven kings felt proud of themselves they were stunned by what they saw Other than Shadowsh who was banging his head their other two enemies was still killing their brethren intensely What¡¯s worse is that Sans was getting closer to them and now that he umted arge amount of Death Qi his body started emitting deathly white fog and whichever bats came close would be a skeleton before instantly bing particles flying towards him Shadowsh clone was also still firing [me Bullets] at a rapid pace The seven kings looks at each other and nods they then flew towards their three enemy except for the Gluttonous Bat King The two Bloody Bat Kings and Devouring Bat Kings flew towards Shadowsh and his clone The Devil Bat Lord flew towards Sans together with the remaining two Devouring Bat Kings Sans seeing their were four enemies smirked his two soul mes were burning brightly when looking at the two Devouring Bat King Each kind of bats release some kind of unique energy of their kind The Devil Bat Lord release some kind of sinister dark energy causing its enemy shiver in fear while causing the other bats be much more savage their eyes were already bloody red but when the Devil Bat Lord flew past them it became extremely bloody finally be reddish ck The Bloody Bat Kings release some kind of bloody energy no other bats came close towards the two except their own kind he saw one bat of the Devil Bat kind be a hollow husk after one of the Bloody Bat Kings passed through it The Devouring Bat Kings release some kind of corrosive corpse qi that steals or weaken another¡¯s lifeforce but for Sans it was a very desirable nutrient for him after all Corpse Qi is a lower kind of Death Qi Other than the Gluttonous Bat King who was still a mystery Sans was sure he have a high chance of killing the other bat kings When the three bat kings came close Sans then used [Death Yin Sweep] causing the other three to hurriedly halt their flight Sans seeing this immediately used [Continuous Strike] The Devil Bat Lord release some kind of ck fog of energy covering itself and when Sans spear stabs towards it the attack only cause the sound of hitting something really hard The two Devouring Bat Kings suddenly changed and a skeletal armor covers the two of them now Sans strikes only cause a dull sounds when he strike the three bat kings Sans wasn¡¯t discourage by this but was actually quite excited he then increased the speed and force of his strike by adding an amount of Death and Yin Qi on his every strike and the amount kept increasing as time goes by *Roar* The ck fog covering the Devil Bat Lord dispersed revealing an erge form of the Devil Bat Lord Now it was thrice asrge as earlier its horn was also much longer it now have tworge fangs protruding downward it also have four ck menacing eyes and a long whip like tail with numerous thorns on it The Devil Bat Lord then breath out arge amount of dark energy Sans then retaliated with [Yin st] and when the two attacks collided it causes an explosion pushing the two of them away from each other The two Devouring Bat Kings went into action they both flew towards Sans and sprayed green liquids towards him but the following event stunned the two of them When Sans saw the green liquid he was not rmed but actually excited he then advanced and absorbs all the green liquids The action bewildered even the two savage monsters that were living in the Howling Ridge Just as they looking at Sans in daze he disappeared startling the two Devouring Bat Kings Sans then appeared behind one of the Devouring Bat Kings and grabs its wings causing it to let out an rmed shriek The other Devouring Bat Kings let out an angry shriek before striking Sans with its sharp bony wings *Ping* Sans did not even care to block he was focused on the Devouring Bat King he caught No matter how the Devouring Bat King struggles it couldn¡¯t escape Sans grasp Sans then pulled the Devouring Bat Kings before quickly stabbing his spear on the Devouring Bat King¡¯s chest locking it into the ground Seeing this the other Devouring Bat King let out an angry bellow and rapidly striking Sans Even though Sans armor might be extremely tough and durable it would be destroyed if he just let the Devouring Bat King attack him Since he already took care the other Devouring Bat King he then went to the deal with the other one Just as he was about to punch the Devouring Bat King a ghostly being appeared besides him in which he even did not manage to discover *Bam* the ghostly thing whips Sans causing him to be thrown away towards a cluster of bats The ghostly thing was the Devil Bat Lord it knew a skill that could make it silently appears near a target Sans was confused to what happened ambush attacks should definitely ineffective to him since he was not like any other being he was an undead he should feel if any living being approached it and yet he did not manage to discover the Devil Bat Lord Suddenly the Devil Bat Lord became a ck fog before disappearing towards the cluster of bats Sans now realised why he did not manage to discover the Devil Bat Lord its because it manage to be a special existence Sans realising this explode with his aura the surrounding bats immediately dissolved into ashes Even though this would expend arge amount of Death Qi he would somewhat regain the lost energy if he manage to devour the two Devouring Bat Kings Seeing Sans exploding with his aura the Devouring Bat King panicked and hurriedly flew towards its otherrade trying to pull out the spear locking itsrade into the ground Sans startedughing even though it was only a spiritualugh the sound of his eerieughter cause even the savage and bloodthirsty bats have goosebump Just as the Devouring Bat King was pulling the spear it suddenly felt off then its body started getting smaller like it was being devoured Just as it was about to let the spear go an arm grab it in the neck before pulling it The person was Sans he looks at the Devouring Bat King excitedly just as he was about to take off his helmet he felt something approaching him Sansugh in his mind before he couldn¡¯t discover the Devil Bat Lord but after having his Death Qi explode and create a field of death around him he would immediately feel if anything came inside his field he called this newfound ability [Death Field] *Swish* Just like before the Devil Bat Lord tried to attack Sans with its tail Chapter 134 Chapter 134: CHAPTER 118 BATS ll Sans easily caught the tail the thorns do not affect him in any way and with a tug he manage to pull the Devil Bat Lord He then smash the Devil Bat Lord down the ground repeatedly After smashing the Devil Bat Lord a couple more times Sans then swings it in circle before throwing it towards a distance Now that the hindrance was gone Sans then look at the extremely weak Devouring Bat King on his other hand He first took off his helmet revealing a mummified face he then starts to eat the Devouring Bat King one bite at a time The shrieks of agony of the Devouring Bat King could be heard loud and clear While Sans was battling the three bat kings earlier Shadowsh and his clone was also fighting with the four bat kings ..... Since the clone was busy killing the bats Shadowsh decided that he will be the one responsible on taking care the four bat kings Even though his head was still buzzing he had Hentai seal his sense of hearing causing him to be deaf but still he got sight and other senses With a sh he manage to instantly kill one of the Bloody Bat King The three other bat king got started and hurriedly starts to use their special ability the remaining Blood Bat King started to be smaller red bats their size isn¡¯t even half the size of regr bats The two Devouring Bat Kings was now covered with skeletal armor Shadowsh harrumphed seeing this he then look at three bat kings with disdain He then dashed towards the Bloody Bat King because of his speed its like he vanished *Swish* With an iparably fast sh he destroyed all the tiny bats Bloody Bat King thought that it could save itself from Shadowsh attack if it scatters all of its clones but it never thought just as it started to be tiny bats Shadowsh appeared behind it and burned all of its clones with one sh Shadowsh was not finish yet he then dashed towards the two Devouring Bat Kings The two Devouring Bat Kings did not even manage to react fully when Shadowsh killed the remaining Bloody Bat King when they saw him disappeared again they were shocked *Swish* Shadowsh once again appeared and with a sh he killed another bat king Shadowsh then looks at the remaining bat king and once again disappeared before appearing above it splitting it in half instantly Now that the bat kings that tried to attack him were killed he then look towards the Gluttonous Bat King The Gluttonous Bat King seeing itsrades killed started panicking it then sent some kind of order and escape together with the other bats Shadowsh was quite surprised seeing this since the monster living in the Howling Ridge should be unintelligent and savage how could the Gluttonous Bat King be that smart to know how to escape and it didn¡¯t even left its subordinates Shadowsh then saw the Devil Bat Lord following the Gluttonous Bat King behind unlike the Gluttonous Bat King it looks at Sans savagely like it still wanted to fight but after being berated by the Gluttonous Bat King it then look away continue escaping ¡®Interesting¡¯ Shadowsh grinned as he saw this ¡®It seems that the Howling Ridge holds deeper secret than I thought¡¯ Just as he was deep in thought he saw Sans trying to pursue so he snaps out from his daze before hurriedly stopping Sans They then return back to the carriage after killing for a whole night Shadowsh immediately went to sleep after all his human body still needs to grow Hours pass by before Shadowsh woke up he felt somewhat off since the whole surrounding seems to be too quiet but remembering that he still did not let Hentai unseal his hearing he hurriedly told it to do so Immediately after he regains his sense of sound he heardmotion outside of the carriage Shadowsh then hurriedly came out of the carriage and when he came out he saw that the others were fighting numerous ant like monsters that was as big as arge cow He scans the monsters Savage ck Ant ( {None-Bronze} Rank) ( {Normal-Good} Grade) Savage ck Ant Fighters (Silver Rank) (Rare Grade) Savage ck Ant Defender (Silver Rank) (Rare Grade) Savage ck Ant Spitter (Silver Rank) (Rare Grade) Seeing another tide like monsters swarm Shadowsh be much more cautious towards the Howling Ridge ¡°Leafinia inform me about the situation¡± Seeing the endless tide of Savage Ants Shadowsh hurriedly asks Leafinia Leafinia jolted seeing Shadowsh besides her she immediately jump to his embrace Seeing her reaction Shadowsh immediately realised that Leafinia was actually extremely anxious ¡°Okay you don¡¯t need to worry anymore I am here¡± Realising this he patted her head before using [Shadow Clone] and joining the fight Seeing Shadowsh everyone became spirited If Triple C joined the battle it would be much easier but since they were ordered by Shadowsh to always protect the carriage so they did not move from its position they were also afraid that their attack might hurt the other members Sans, Don Don and Banjo were the front liners of the group even though the number of ants should be sufficient for him to use [Death Dominator Mode] but this wouldn¡¯t only harm the enemies but also the others Thankfully there were walls around them making the job in blocking the enemies much more easier for the trio The second line of protection was the monster girls who are suited in fighting in closebat and Al Shadowsh passed through Al and the others and arriving towards the dense cluster of special ants He then starts on his killing spree he left his clone to protect the others from getting killed Shadowsh also silently messages Sans and Banjo to let some of the Savage ck Ant to pass through he decided this because he wanted to increase the battle experience of the kids and since other than the fox girls everyone did not manage to join the war this battle would be a great help to them Shadowsh also realised something and that is they actually trespassed the ants territory not that they were attacked so he told Sans, Banjo and Don Don not to kill that much less they wanted to truly rm the nest He also sheathed his swords and was now using only his fists, feet and tail He would also only blow away the ants without killing them Banjo and Don Don have superb control of their strength and prowess before they could immediately kill the ants in front of them but after receiving the message from Shadowsh they lessen their killing speed and would only knock the ants Sans would kill one or two every now and then the only person who was still indiscriminately killing was the clone *Bam* ¡°Al!!!¡± The girls seeing Al being thrown off by two Bronze Rank Savage ck Ant shouted anxiously *Roar* Violet came into the rescue she pounced on one of the Savage ck Ant before shing its head The other Savage ck Ant was being attacked by Purple Kitty and Valkiry Since the Savage ck Ants were only Bronze Rank the girls manage to dealt it easily Shadowsh was listening to Leafinia¡¯s report on the battle and hearing that the ants were nor that much of a challenge to the others he decided to take it up a notch He first grabs tworge Savage ck Ant Defender before throwing it towards Sans and Banjo Seeing the flying ants that was going towards them Sans and Banjo both immediately took a side step avoiding the two ants and also letting in a dozen Bronze Rank Savage ck Ants Seeing the tworge ant that appeared in front of them the people on the back was stunned but they then promptly went into action This time the fox girls also joined in the fray numerous Fox me Shot flew towards the two Savage ck Ant Defender this is an evolve form of Fox Yin mes the power of attack might not be stronger but the speed of attack be much more faster *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Numerous dull sounds could be heard as the two Savage ck Ant Defender manage to easily blocked the attacks True to their name they were built for defending not only they were nearly twice asrger as regr Savage ck Ant they also have shield like armsrge enough to cover them whole The fox girls let out an harrumphed as they started to split up There were two groups and each group consist of 3 foxes The ones on the right were Foxxy, Dorothy and Mary while the left side were re, Lucy and Flora They then started shooting once again but since the two ants have an impable teamwork they managed to block all the iing attacks Even though this is the situation the six girls still kept on firing Chapter 135 Chapter 135: CHAPTER 119 ANTS Just as the two ants were busy defending Lucy and Mary leapt up and fired their unique skills that they manage to learn Lucy swings her three tails creating three crescent wind des this was a unique skill she learned it was called [Crescent de] Mary then fired an extremely hot breath towards the other Savage ck Ant Defender the skill was called [zing Breath] The two Savage ck Ant Defenders started to go berserk as their antennas were burnt or cut now they were like blind birds crashing everywhere The six foxes then rained down their attacks but this time they were using their new skill Flora new skill were like Mary¡¯s only inferior on firepower but much more versatile since it was like a breath attack that had twobined element the Fire Type and Yin Type attribute it was called [Chilling me Breath] Foxxy new skill is like a bomb it would take her a moment before firing though but still the attack is considered powerful its called [Kaboom] ..... re¡¯s new skill is called [re] its a searing attack that would leave a high degree burn to the enemy and the attack would attach itself to the target Dorothy¡¯s new skill is [Will o Wisp] she produced three ghostly fireballs that would follow their target unlike the others she learned two skill the other is [Illusion] The two Savage ck Ant Defenders that started going berserk be more vtile as the girls attacks hit them Especially so for re¡¯s [re] as long as it attached itself from the Savage ck Ant Defenders it would cause extreme pain The two Savage ck Ant Defenders tried to retaliate but the six girls were just too fast making the two of them just practice target for the girls new skills Unlike the great situation in the fox girls side the situation in the other group is not well Al was getting more hurt since he was the only tank on the team he received the brunt attacks of the ants The only reason why he still standing is that Bun Bun and Herish would simultaneously heal him while receiving support from the two elf girls Since there were a dozen Savage ck Ant the enemies number is much more greater than Al¡¯s side He was already blocking two ants while the rest were doing their best in defeating the other ants Even though his arms were already numb because of the impact he still gritted his teeth holding off the two Savage ck Ants *Swish* *Swish* Arrows flew towards the two ants but they only did negligible damage but this did not discourage the two elves as they continue their attack Other than arrows Lilia was also shooting the two ants the skill was one of the basic skill of a water mage [Water Shot] She was also holding her staff and in there was a crystal ball on the head of the staff it was the Mana Crystal that was full of Water Element with this she could shoot as many [Water Shot] she can as long as the Mana inside the crystal ball do not run out While the kids were fighting with the two Savage ck Ants the others were fighting with the other ten Savage ck Ants Valkiry flew above one of the Savage ck Ants and whips out a couple of [Wind des] she was targeting the ants antenna since she saw the battle of the fox girls earlier If she could cut the antenna of one Savage ck Ant it would already spell doom to the ant *Roar* Purple Kitty and Violet mother and daughter were fighting side by side They then pounced on the Savage ck Ants with their sharp ws they continuously sh the 10 Savage ck Ants and with their speed they would always flee after attacking then attack again *Pained Cry* Purple Kitty was hit by one of the Savage ck Ants throwing her into a wall *Bam* Since she do not have a tough body after hitting the wall she immediately fainted ¡°Purple Kitty!!!¡± Seeing this Valkiry hurriedly flew towards Purple Kitty intending to rescue her *Roar* Violet let out an extremely furious bestial roar before recklessly pouncing on the Savage ck Ant that was responsible for hitting Purple Kitty She then furiously starts shing the Savage ck Ant head but the other Savage ck Ant in the back open its mandible and was about to bite her when suddenly two arrows hit the it ¡°We are here to help¡± Iria and Erz appeared and starts shooting the other Savage ck Ants near the ant that Violet was attacking Thankfully they finished one of the Savage ck Ants that they were fighting earlier After continuously shooting one of the Savage ck Ant it created a dent on its carapace and with Al all out sh they managed to crush the Savage ck Ant¡¯s head Since there is only one Savage ck Ant left Herish have Iria and Erz to help the others since the number of Savage ck Ants still outnumbers them Arrows after arrows were shot against the the Savage ck Ant even though it did not do much they still continue to attack After numerous shes Violet finally manage to kill the Savage ck Ant ¡°Violet behind you!!!¡± Suddenly Iria and Erz anxiously yelled towards Violet Hearing their yell Violet did not hesitate to leapt towards their direction but she was still a tad toote One of the Savage ck Ant bit her leg and with its sharp mandible it manage to bore through her hind leg *Bam* Bun Bun came to the rescue after kicking one of the Savage ck Ant legs she then kick its head before using her paws to grab Violet before leaping to safety Shadowsh was just fighting the special ants when he heard that the situation on the other side took a drastic turn He was quite startled to hear this he was pretty sure the girls and the kids have a higher percentage of winning since he knew the strength of his sisters and mother with their attacks they could definitely kill the two Savage ck Ant Defender quite fast Shadowsh sighed and messages Banjo to tell Don Don to kill half of the ants that they let passed through After receiving his message Banjo then told Don Don what to do Don Don then left his post to Banjo to take care before dashing towards the nearest Savage ck Ant *Bam* With a punch he crushed the Savage ck Ant head he then punched the Savage ck Ant next to him immediately killing it He then leapt towards two Savage ck Ants and crushed their head After killing all the Savage ck Ant near him he then dashed towards the Savage ck Ant that was also charging towards him He easily took care of the two after killing 6 Savage ck Ants he then went back to his earlier position After seeing Don Don killed the 6 Savage ck Ant with such ease and speed the morales of the others in the back increased Iria then carried Violet and ran towards Leafinia while Bun Bun and Erz tried to deal with the remaining 4 Savage ck Ants *Bam* Suddenly a very loud sound of collision was heard they then saw Al being thrown towards a direction his shield was destroyed After standing up again Al dashed towards the stunned Savage ck Ants and leapt towards it before smashing his weapon towards its head *Bang* Another loud bang was heard as the ant was killed but this in turn destroyed Al¡¯s weapon ¡°Al return back to the carriage recuperate¡± After saying that Lilia went towards Erz and Bun Bun Herish first healed Al before chasing Lilia Al might be healed by Herish but the exhaustion is still there so he went back to the carriage Near the carriage Violet and Purple Kitty was resting Violet was catching her breath but she is determined to go back to the fight Purple Kitty was sleeping besides her was Valkiry who was monitoring her When they saw Al approaching them at first they thought he was also gravely injured so Leafinia ran towards him ¡°You don¡¯t need to heal me I am only here to rest and regain my stamina please wake me up after 10 minutes¡± After saying that he theny down before sleeping ¡°Okay I will rece Al¡± Seeing this Violet stands up before dashing back to the battlefield Valkiry then woke up Purple Kitty ¡°Hey sleepyhead your mother have already rejoin the battle lets go too¡± At first Purple Kitty was still tossing and turning and was seem determined to continue sleeping but after hearing her mother join the battlefield again she groggily stands up and also dashed back to the battle In the frontline the four girls were having a hard time with the four Savage ck Ants Since there were not tanks or fighters with them except for Bun Bun of which was a healing type monster Chapter 136 Chapter 136: BONUS CHAPTER 20. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/ Bullets) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (40 Mana and Energy/Use) Elemental Tail [Low Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Elemental Energy) (No Mana) Dark me st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (200 Mana/Use) Illusion [Low Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 1100 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Low Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 288 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : High Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (High Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster ..... Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 137 Chapter 137: CHAPTER 120 FIGHT!!! ¡°We could not keep this going if this goes on were going to be defeated¡± Seeing the situation Herish immediately told the team The others also agreed just as they were busy fighting a roar was heard Violet appeared and pounced on one of the Savage ck Ant behind her was Purple Kitty and Valkiry Seeing their reinforcement those that were fighting earlier heaved a sigh of relief Two Savage ck Ants were being dealt by Iria, Herish, Valkiry and Violet The other two was being dealt by Erz, Bun Bun, Lilia and Purple Kitty *Swish* An arrow hit the Savage ck Ant head causibg it to stop Herish then started chanting something and razor sharp petals appeared before flying towards the Savage ck Ant ..... *Peng* *Peng* *Peng* When the sharp petals hit the Savage ck Ant it only cause sounds of collision and nothing more Valkiry then dive down from the sky before creating numerous wind des on the Savage ck Ant after being hit by the wind des the ant starts retreating while protecting its antenna up Iria suddenly stops and started gathering arge amount of energy Feeling the disturbance of energy in the surrounding the Savage ck Ant that was being harrased by Valiry changed its focus towards Iria Seeing this Herish started chanting again while the other Savage ck Ant that was being targeted by them earlier was being stalled by Violet Just as the Savage ck Ant nearing Iria countless vines appeared on the ground and starts entangling the Savage ck Ant preventing it to move but since Herish is not that powerful the vines were destroyed Iria let out a grin before firing even though the Savage ck Ant manage to broke free from the vines it still took a couple of seconds to do so just enough for her to release her arrow When she released her arrow a powerful gust of wind apany it and her flying arrow was enveloped with a strong whirlwind *Boom* The arrow reached the Savage ck Ant destroying its head Iria let out a smile seeing the enemy was taken care of she then slumps down the ground devoid of energy *Roar* Violet was also happy now that the other Savage ck Ant was taken care of leaving only one for her and Herish to finish Her ws then started to envelop by dark energy creating a glove like shadow that covers her right paw it is one of themon dark type skill for melee creatures [Shadow w] She then leapt towards the Savage ck Ant and sh its head The attack hit the Savage ck Ant head causing it to reel sideward the attack might jot killed it instantly but it did injure it Just as the Savage ck Ant tried to stand countless vines appeared on the ground locking it on the ground ¡®Chance¡¯ Violet then stops and starts to absorbs dark element on the surrounding she then dashed towards the leaving dark smokes behind her *Boom* The attack killed the Savage ck Ant but because of her momentum and theck of control towards the skill she hit the wall creating a very loud collision sound Herish immediately ran towards her and when she saw that Violet was not hurt very badly only dazed she heaved a sigh of relief she then starts chanting and starts to heal her Seeing that the enemy was already killed Valkiry went to help the other team In the other team side the battle was still ongoing Erz used the specialty of her bow and repeatedly shoots ming arrows causing much difort and damage to the Savage ck Ant The Savage ck Ant tried to get close to Erz but Purple Kitty would attack it and because of the mes its sturdy carapace became much more vulnerable causing Purple Kitty¡¯s attack to would it from head to its end slowly but surely they were grinding the ant to death On the other team Lilia and Bun were continuously hitting the Savage ck Ant but since their attack is not that powerful the ant was still full of energy Lilia was already breathing more rapidly while Bun Bun was grabbing her ears in frustration as it was very angry that her attack do not affect the Savage ck Ant greatly Every time they attack other than Lilia¡¯s [Water Shot] which only dealt minimal effect Bun Bun¡¯s attack do not cause a bit of damage at all she only cause the Savage ck Ant to fall or trip nothing more Just as the two of them were gloomily looking at the Savage ck Ant numerous [Wind des] flew and starts bombarding the Savage ck Ant ¡°Valkiry!!¡± Bun Bun instantly knew who have arrived she then starts hopping joyfully before went to attack the Savage ck Ant once again A couple of minutester the remaining two Savage ck Ants were killed The two Savage ck Ant Defenders was also killed by the 6 fox girls it took them much more time as expected because the Savage ck Ant Defenders were direct opposite against their type Shadowsh hearing that the others finally managed to defeat their opponent immediately orders a retreat He then let his clone go wild and starts its killing spree while they leave After getting out of the Savage ck Ants nest Shadowsh found out because of the darkness of the Howling Ridge they got lost and they arrive at the nest because of the light Shadowsh sighed before asking Hentai about where to go he already have Hentai scans the Howling Ridge and recorded most of its terrain A week went by before they finally came out of the Howling Ridge during this week everyone gained a bountifulbat experience They be much more powerful Shadowsh also manage to train himself and slowly perfecting his newfound technique Sans also realised his weakness of being flightless so he starts to train his throwing ability and since his spear would immediately return back to him he was not scared but just in case he trains with Don Don to battle without weapon The fox girls also realised that they needed to increase the prowess of their skill so they started to temper their skill but after tempering they would immediately fall asleep as the amount of energy especially for Mana to be used is astronomical Every hunt Violet and the others would also test or train their new skills or even create one Bun Bun realised that her skill was only [Heal] and nothing more so she started to fight more often and she always used her feet to attack hoping that she would learn a skill that was rting tobat Violet would train her new skill the one she used to kill the Savage ck Ant she calls it [Dark Charge] but every time she used it she would crash since it was still a work in progress Purple Kitty, Lilia, Herish were training their old skill for Lilia she was training her mastery towards the skill [Water Shot] for Herish [Petal des] and finally for Purple Kitty its [Shadow w] Iria were perfecting her newfound skill the one she used to finish off the Savage ck Ant she calls it [Whirlwind Shot] Erz were training and getting used to using her ming bow every shot would have me element imbueded on it For Al he was now equipped with an armor made of the Savage ck Ant Defenders carapace and a silver shield and axe Once they got out of the Howling Ridge Shadowsh had Triple C search for afortable or secure ce to rest After searching they found a clearke they then camp out in there finally manage to have a rest after a week in the Howling Ridge Shadowsh was lying down on top if the carriage enjoying the breeze he also realised that the most scary part of the Howling Ridge was actually the quantity of the monsters living in it During the past few days Shadowsh and the others killed at least a thousand monsters now they were filled with berserk killing aura so he had everyone to enjoy a peaceful day to lessen the aura Lilia went into theke and starts bathing of course with her clothes she wanted to be much more familiar with the bodies of water and since Shadowsh already told everyone that the surrounding area is safe they started ying or resting The others other than Sans went to take a bathe Shadowsh also went down on the carriage and went to clean his sword but when he draws it he was surprised to see that the two swords still look brand new after all he was continuously using it during their travel in the Howling Ridge ¡®Master the two swords I created were a growth type weapon it would devour metals that it was made of and thingsthat was full of energy like bloods and meats of monsters Chapter 138 Chapter 138: CHAPTER 121 PEACE After enjoying a peaceful day Shadowsh and everyone continued their journey Unlike the Howling Ridge the surrounding was now full of vitality and light This forest was one of the surviving forest left in the continent it was called Tranquil Forest It survived because Howling Ridge was close to it and also with the protection of Archinviel Dukedom Shadowsh was very rxed during their journey in the Tranquil Forest Why it is called Tranquil Forest is because the danger free like ce There are no monsters living in the forest only animals and all of them were herbivores ..... The trees were called Peaceful Tree because they would bore a fruit called Tranquil Fruit once eaten it would calm and brings tranquility to the individual who have eaten it This fruit was considered a treasure by the Archinviel Dukedom and Dragon Kingdom and was sold in astronomical price each at least one fruit for a hundred gold Shadowsh was looking around searching for any sight of the Tranquil Tree The feature of the tree is at follows jade like leaves with a crystal looking body As they continue their travel Shadowsh finally found a Tranquil Tree besides it was a deer with crystal like horns looking at the carriage calmly ¡°Oh my god it is actually a Tranquil Monster!¡± Seeing the deer Reias eximed Shadowsh was quite startled and asks ¡°Monster? I thought the Tranquil Forest do not have a monster?¡± Reias nodded before exining ¡°Actually the Tranquil Forest have a kind of unique monster that would neither attack any human or other monster¡± Shadowsh was surprised by this he asks ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that means they arepletely vulnerable to predators or humans¡± Reias shook her head and looks at the deer in somewhat yearning look ¡°Nope all animals that became a Tranquil Monster would immediately obtain two abilities one was called Tranquility any individual that holds malice towards the monster would immediately fall asleep or be hypnotized and the second ability is a reason why they are greatly sought for Lucky Star it would improve and or an individual¡¯s luck as long as the Tranquil Monster stays near the ce or individual in a certain amount of time¡± ¡®Oh?¡¯ Shadowsh became quite interested towards this so called Tranquil Monster just as he was pondering what method he use to capture the monster Hentai suddenly inform him about something ¡®Master I think it would be a great idea in teleporting the Tranquil Tree back to Safehaven Paradise¡¯ ¡®Why is that?¡¯ Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡®It is for the Tranquil Fruit with this thing Master wouldn¡¯t only be able to nurture mages easier but it would also help the other humans to improve their mastery or rank towards their specific jobs¡¯ ¡®Not only that eating the fruit would also be a great help to the other monsters since it would increase the individual¡¯s spirit strength after consuming one¡¯ If earlier Shadowsh was only interested in the Tranquil Tree now he greatly desires it so he got out of the carriage and approached the tree Seeing Shadowsh approached but not feeling any hostility or maliceing from him the deer only looks at him calmly Shadowsh ignored the deer and touched the Tranquil Tree he then have Hentaimence the teleportation With a swish the Tranquil Tree disappeared but Shadowslsash still needs to be unmoving for a day or two to full transport the tree since the Safehaven Paradise is considered very far from his location Sans and Banjo receive his message about this and told everyone to camp out for now Since Tranquil Forest is not a great location to be killing they did not hunt and took the food the Shadowsh have already put on the carriage As usual they started training their skills or technique but they mostly did it on a clearing or anywhere that have arge enough space A day passed by and the teleportation was finished as he went back to the carriage the Tranquil Deer started following him He couldn¡¯t help but feel strange since from what he heard from Reias this type of monster should be extremely wary towards stranger and yet He then stops and approached the deer he then asks ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡± The deer nodded before approaching him and starts rubbing its head on his chest He then smiled and rubs its head too after that he went back to the carriage together with the Tranquil Deer In truth he wanted to teleport the deer back to the cave but Hentai told him with this much difference in distance it couldn¡¯t manage to teleport any living object since it expended a lot of its stored energy in upgrading the Safehaven Paradise not itself Since its like this he then decided to let the deer join on their journey and named it Crystielia because of its crystal horn When he starts to examine it he was stunned to find out that the deer was actually a female since from his thought for a deer to grow horns they needed to be a male He then scans Crystielia and was once again dumbfounded by her stats Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer)(Nature Type) She is actually a Lvl 0 monster as strong as most newborn monster but thinking about it he found it normal since all of their fighting ability was converted to escaping ability ¡®Master I sense that Crystielia structure is quiteplex and intriguing can I fully examine her?¡¯ ¡®Okay as long as you don¡¯t harm her¡¯ After receiving the okay signal from Shadowsh Hentai started scanning Crystielia from head to toe After Shadowsh got back they continue their journey but since the whole Tranquil Forest was asrge as Hope Forest it seems that they needed to travel for quite a time before they could arrive at any human settlement Knowing that Crystielia do not eat any meat Shadowsh then gave her numerous fruits but the only fruit she only ate was the Beast Fruit it seems that she was a picky eater He do not mind that though since he have enough Beast Fruit tost her a month and with that amount of time Hentai would definitely finish scanning her As they travel in the Tranquil Forest Shadowsh got more happy since he found many different and unique nts along the way Since there were no danger other than some light exercise and 4 hours of training skills pr technique he had everyone spends the rest of the day either resting and ying In turn it strengthen their bond while letting the kids enjoy being kids A week passed by and Shadowsh¡¯s group finally manage to encounter some people They were dressed in a simple clothing when they saw Triple C and the carriage behind them they were struck dazed At first they tried to run but Shadowsh hurriedly shouted that they were not any hostile stranger and only wanted to ask for direction After all of the them calmed down they then starts to chat When they heard that Shadowsh and the gang manage to passed through the Howling Ridge they were struck dazed at first they did not believe it but after Shadowsh release his overbearing aura they then believed it After realising this all of them were looking at Shadowsh and the rest of the group with awe and respect They then enthusiastically told Shadowsh the direction of where the direction of the nearest settlement is The nearest settlement was actually the Archinviel Dukedom not any town or city but the true rulingnd Shadowsh then thanked the harvester before continuing their way The people were called the Harvester because their jobs were to harvest the Tranquil Fruit every once a month they already have a detailed map on where the Tranquil Tree were located so it was quite easy for them Since they already received the proper direction Shadowsh and the gang only took three days before they manage to arrive at the entrance of the city Just as they were to enter a cold loud voice was heard ¡°Halt!¡± Shadowsh then hurriedly had Triple C stop he then look at the person who ordered them to stop It was a knight in full suite of ck armor on too of the wall Around the wall numerous silver armored humans were aiming at them with their crossbow ¡°State your business and how did you manage to pass by here without going through the city¡± Once again the ck armored guard shouted at Shadowsh ¡°I am Shadowsh me and my group wants to rest inside the city how we arrived here is through Howling Ridge¡± Shadowsh courteously exined Once the men in top of the wall heard that they came here through the Howling Ridge they were stunned silly ¡°Impossible!¡± Immediately the ck armored guard denied Shadowsh im the rest of the guards also started moring after all for them it was just unbelievable for them to hear that there was someone that manage to pass through the dreadful Howling Ridge Chapter 139 Chapter 139: CHAPTER 120.20 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 3) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Don Don (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer) (Nature Type) Chapter 140 Chapter 140: CHAPTER 122 FINALLY ARRIVED Shadowsh smirked before releasing his aura causing the armored guards to quiet down After a couple of seconds the ck armored guard finally let them in but as normal procedure they needed to check the carriage Just as they were searching the carriage they were shocked to see Banjo and the rest of the monsters but after hearing that Shadowsh was a tamer they calmed down but the way they look at Shadowsh be much more respectful ¡°What!!?¡± Suddenly one of the guard eximed as they saw Crystielia resting peacefully inside one of the carriage ¡°What¡¯s the problem¡± Seeing this the ck armored guard immediately ask ¡°Boss this¡± The guard stammered as he pointed at Crystielia Once the ck armored guard saw Crystielia he too became dazed ..... He then took a deep breath before approaching Shadowsh ¡°Oh great tamer please let this monster go we have a specific rule that indicates no capturing of any Tranquil Monster¡± Even though he knew that this would anger the monster tamer he still have to do his job When Shadowsh heard this hew was stunned since he already released his aura earlier so these men should fear him and yet they still loyal to their job even it meant angering someone much much more stronger than them But seeing the resolute look at the ck armored guard Shadowsh then started exining ¡°Actually Crystielia was not captured or tamed by me but actually a monster that voluntary started following you could check if you want¡± Hearing this the ck armored guard was surprised since Tranquil Monster are quite known for their docile and wary personalities ¡°Can you follow me towards the B and T Association to prove the eligibility of your im¡± The ck armored guard force himself and bowed to Shadowsh while requesting this Shadowsh nodded causing the ck armored guard and the rest of the guards to heaved a sigh of relief the ck armored guard then escorted the carriage towards the so called B and T association Shadowsh approached Reias and asks ¡°Reias do you know what the B and T association is?¡± Reias nodded ¡°The B and T Association stands for Beastmaster and Tamer Association nearly everything about the two upation can be found in there¡± Reias also added ¡°There were also an association for Mages, Healers and Assassins but the former ones were known to everyone and was respected by everyone while thetter one was feared and secretive only a chosen few knew where it is¡± Shadowsh nodded while thinking ¡®If we partner on any of this association it could greatly help my kingdom to flourish¡¯ ¡®But how?¡¯ He then asks Reias again ¡°What about warriors and the other sses?¡± Reias shakes her head ¡°Nope they mostly seeks to be a retainer or join the army¡± Hearing this Shadowsh smiled he then thought ¡®Then I will create an association cater to everyone it would be called an Adventure Association and the main base of the association will be on Hope Town the guild will be named Monster Guild¡¯ While Shadowsh was imagining about his very own association they finally arrived at a huge building there was a sign that he was not familiar with There are also drawings of monsters on the sign a dragon a tiger and a phoenix Looking at the grand majestic building Shadowsh nodded he also keep in mind when building the Adventure Association it would also be as grand or more as the B and T association As he thought that he enters together with Reias and the ck armored guard They then approached the counter and the ck armored guard said something to the person behind the counter The ountant was a 16 years old looking girl with a short red hair on her shoulder was a parrot The girl nodded before searching for something behind her and after a couple of seconds she came back with an orb The ck armored guard bowed towards the girl before approaching Shadowsh ¡°Great Master Tamer can you let me examine the Tranquil Monster?¡± Once again the ck armored guard spoke courteously to Shadowsh Shadowsh nodded and told Sans to bring Crystielia over Once the others inside the building saw Crystielia they were stunned silly especially for the red haired girl on the back The ck armored guard approached Crystielia before bringing the crystal ball close to her head Seeing that the orb did not react the ck armored guard nodded before returning back the crystal orb to the girl He then bows to Shadowsh and apologised ¡°I am sorry great Master Tamer for apanying me for this it is because for us in this kingdom Tranquil Monster represent good omen and was considered as a guardian beast¡± ¡°Since the orb did not react that means this Tranquil Monster is not subdued and was not contracted then it could only means that it voluntarily apany you¡± After saying that he then left together with the other guards Once the guards were out the girl behind the counter ran towards Shadowsh and enthusiastically asks ¡°Are you a Tamer too?¡± She was looking at him with stars on her eyes because to make the city guards respect him like that he was not an ordinary Tamer Shadowsh nodded and left he still wanted to do something so he can¡¯t waste his time and chat with the red hair but he did scanned the parrot on her shoulder Lightwind Bird (Silver Lvl 5) (Very Rare) (Wind and Nature Type) Just as he was about to go out another person came inside the person was a handsome young man with a neat ck hair behind him was a huge lion with a purple mane Shadowsh nced at the person while also scanning the lion Purple Haze Lion (Silver Lvl 6) (Excellent Grade) (Fire and Poison Type) When Shadowsh finally left the building the young man approached the girl but before he did he turned towards the door just one more time when they passed through besides Shadowsh earlier his lion subconsciously parted way as if it was scared Since Shadowsh decided to create an association he then starts asking bystander if there was any association orpany selling real estate After asking 4 strangers they finally managed to arrived at the said ce where they could buy a plot ofnd in front of the building was two white armored knights standing on guard and between then was the gate with a sign above it Prosperous Pavilion The building was owned by the Archinviel Duke family since there were many people that wanted to own a respective building or base as to store Tranquil Fruit to trade After entering they found that inside the building everything seems very luxurious there were red carpet on the ground and painting on the wall ¡°Hi sir may I inquire if you are in any interest of purchasing a plot ofnd?¡± Suddenly a beautifuldy approached Shadowsh inquiring him Shadowsh nodded he then brought Reias and started following thedy towards the counter Once they arrived at the counter thedy said something to the guy handling the counter about something and the guy nodded before bringing a book and started to discuss something with thedy The conversation only took a couple of seconds before ending Shadowsh then paid 1 gold coin to the guy on the counter He did this because Reias told him to it was a practice of any pavilion that soldnd property to have the seller apany the buyer towards the plot ofnds that they are selling The buyer must pay for that and because the Archinviel Dukedom is considered a high ss ce theission was one gold coin After scouring for an hour or two Shadowsh finally found a rtively wide and beautiful ce for them to stay for quite some time The property was owned by a rich family but after an ident the plot ofnd became ownerless Numerous interested buyers bought it but within just a couple of months the first buyer disappeared leaving thend to be ownerless again this continue for quite an amount of time causing the ce to be a forbidden ce for the residents now no one was interested to but it The ce was sold for 30,000 gold coins because of its great location but as the reputation of the house be quite bad and now that no one tried to buy it anymore now the price became 10,000 Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sucked in a cold breath after hearing the price just as he was frowning because of the amount Sans returned behind him was the rest of the group except for the monsters He then looks at him with worry and anticipation When they arrived at the Archinviel Dukedom Reias told him to sell the monster parts that they brought with them to any association so that they could earn money Chapter 141 Chapter 141: CHAPTER 123 SANS VS GHOST Sans then gave him the money the amount made Shadowsh to be a bit shocked since the total amount is 17,854 gold coins What Reias said was truly true the amount of money they could earn was truly great since they killed monsters ranking up to Gold Rank They did not sell any remains of Crimson Gold Rank since he was told those kind of things were too valuable and eyecatching Obtaining the money Shadowsh paid the girl They then entered their brand new home but since the ce was quite deserted the whole ce radiated a gloomy atmosphere When they came near the depleted looking mansion Shadowsh suddenly felt a chill He then told Hentai to scan the mansion and just as he expected there was something living on it ..... ¡®Master a ghostly apparition could be sensed in the mansion it holds a great amount of negative energy its strength is estimated at Gold Rank or above¡¯ ¡®Oh?¡¯ Shadowsh got interested he then told Sans about causing him to shiver in excitement The apparition might be scary for others but for Sans it was a great tonic Shadowsh told the others to build a camp outside the mansion for now and wait for Sans to finish the job Of course he was notzing about also he first burned all the dried grasses and trees around the mansion Maybe because of his action he suddenly felt a chill on his back He then looks towards the mansion smirking in disdain ¡®Hmph just you wait if you dare show yourself I¡¯ll have Sans devour you to nothingness¡¯ Even though the house was now releasing a huge amount of cold chilly energy he did not bother with it but Sans who entered in the mansion sense the change and excitedly starts to devour the energy Maybe sensing that its energy was slowly being devoured the spirit haunting the mansion stopped The day passed and Shadowsh and the others have finished clearing all the unnecessary stuff around the mansion causing thend around it be bare they then went back to the carriage while Sans was still wandering in the mansion looking for the apparition In the middle of the night Shadowsh was sleeping inside the carriage besides Banjo when suddenly he felt a disturbance in the surrounding Banjo besides him also felt it so did everyone they then came out and saw two figures looking at each other It was Sans in front of him was arge ghostly figure with horns on it other than that it had tworge hands with extremely long ws on it Shadowsh then scans the ghostly figure Demonic Apparition (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior Grade) (Demon, Death, Yin and Spirit Type) *Roar* The Demonic Apparition then ms its ws towards Sans Sans receive it with a thrust he manage to repel it He then started swinging his spear blocking the Demonic Apparition¡¯s attack ¡®Oh?¡¯ Shadowsh eyebrow was raised he nodded and thought ¡®It seems that Sans learned a new technique but it seems that it was not perfect yet¡¯ *Bang* Sans was pushed off by the Demonic Apparition attacks but it was not finish yet numerous chains suddenly appeared underneath it and flew towards Sans Sans seeing this hurriedly started retreating while thrusting his spear Shadowsh found it interesting as Sans did not enter any state yet he even did not call Nightmare on his side Nightmare that was watching the fight was neighing anxiously every fight Sans would fuse with him but this time he received amand to just watch The chains relentlessly chase after Sans causing him to use Death Qi to his attack increasing its prowess while also strengthening him He fired off a [Yin st] and dashed towards the Demonic Apparition *Boom* The attack caused the Demonic Apparition some damage suddenly it attack once again this time it raised his two hands high before shing it downward *Swish* Numerous sh des like flew towards Sans causing his charge to stop He then used [Death Yin Sweep] to destroy the attacks but suddenly a chain attached on his ankle before pulling him Feeling the force Sans throws his spear towards the Demonic Apparition he made it sure it was filled with violent Death and Yin Qi The Demonic Apparition unleashed a loud eerie howl and gray energy starts to swirl around it creating a barrier *Bam* *Crack* *Swoosh* *Pained howl* when the spear collided with the barrier it produced a loud thud before destroying it and continue flying towards the Demonic Apparition causing it to howl in agony Solid things might not hurt it but Sans spear isn¡¯t an ordinary spear but one who was filled with energy that was both beneficial to any undead or spirit but also harmful if use against it The spear bore through the Demonic Apparition creating a hole on its stomach even though it recovered quite fast like it was nothing it expended arge amount of energy to it Regenerating its ghostly body shouldn¡¯t expend that much energy for a spirit but Sans attack was filled with violent Death and Yin Qi diminishing its energy quite a bit He started hatefully at Sans before madly unleashing numerous flying shing des to him Sans started doing all he can to dodge the attack thankfully he trained with Don Don during the past few days increasing his non armedbat ability but he still suffer some hits Shadowsh shook his head watching the fight now he knew why Sans did not enter any state yet it was because the Demonic Apparition was in extreme disadvantage in this fight Even though the flying des might be sharp and deadly it did not cause much damage to Sans Other than the fact Sans armor was extremely tough therge amount of Death Qi in the surrounding couple with his stored ones he manage to recover his armor if it was ever destroyed What¡¯s more it is night even though it strengthened the Demonic Apparition too Sans was the one who was greatly benefited because of this Sans could not approach the Demonic Apparition since it seems to hell bent on attacking on a distance he could only used [Yin st] to attack it Minutes goes by and Sans have already thrown a couple of [Yin st] towards the Demonic Apparition and yet it was still floating and attacking Sans Sans was still unarmed because when he tried to retrieve his spear the Demonic Apparition saw it flying and used three of its chain to seal it Just as Sans throw another [Yin st] he suddenly felt a tug and he was forcefully pulled towards the Demonic Apparition He was caught by a chain Sans hurriedly throws a [Yin st] trying to get away from the Demonic Apparition but since it already suffered the attack earlier the Demonic Apparition was now ready and quickly dodge the attack Sans snorted before punching the ground propelling him to stand up he then bends s d grabs the chain and with a pull the Demonic Apparition started to be pulled towards him The Demonic Apparition expression became panicked and hurriedly tries to retrieve back its chain Sans let the chain unwind from his leg before grabbing it and pull The Demonic Apparition slowly started to approach Sans Sensing that it couldn¡¯t get away it then let out a malicious howl before it started changing Green mes started covering its body it also became much more buffed looking *Roar* It lets out a loud roar before spitting out a cloud of green mes towards Sans Seeing this Sans rolled away but he did not let the chain go he then used all of his strength to pull the berserk Demonic Apparition With a stomp he punched the Demonic Apparition in the gut It was too fast so the Demonic Apparition did not manage to react. before being thrown to a distance by Sans Seeing it flew away Sans chased after it and because of the punch he managed to retrieve back his spear he then leapt and starts to descend towards the Demonic Apparition *Boom* The attack caused a somewhat deafening explosion and the area around the Demonic Apparition became a crater Sans now impelled the Demonic Apparition with his spear he then slowly devours it Sensing that it was actually being devoured the Demonic Apparition released a furious and scared roar before once again spitting a cloud of green mes Sans received the attack seeing this the Demonic Apparition expression became joyful but suddenly a change urs Nightmare was now besides Sans and was devouring the green mes it also started to devour the Demonic Apparition energy The mes on its eyes also started to glow much more brighter and after a while green mes burned its body destroying the armor that was covering its body now it shows its true form a skeleton horse with green mes all over its body Chapter 142 Chapter 142: CHAPTER 124 LIFE IN THE MANSION Shadowsh nodded but he was still having a little headache since he would need to create an another armor to cover Nightmare¡¯s body once again Seeing that the whole thing was already finished Shadowsh and the rest of the group returned back to the carriage to sleep The next day Shadowsh ordered everyone to clean and renovate the house Sans also managed to gain a level he was now a Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 he also manage to learn a new skill Chilling Throw [Mid Rank) (Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Other than that he also learned a new technique even though it was still iplete Spear Wheel a technique that involves spinning a spear Nightmare also benefited even though it did not fought in thest battle it manage to absorbs the Demonic Apparition mes and was now close to evolving he just needs something to push him once more he also have a short bone horn on his forehead ..... Sans then devours all the remaining negative energy to finally purify the whole area even though the negative energy might be harmful to others and would change a spirit or an undead for Sans it was just nutrient since the negative energy would only turn into pure Death Qi The whole group be busy with renovating the ce Just like that a week passed by the whole mansion and thend around it had gone to a total makeover The whole ce was now full of vitality trees and other nts were now growing all around the mansion The water in the pond was now crystal clear unlike from its first appearance from before there were also many different kind of fishes and other fresh water animals in the center of the pond was a youngdy meditating She was submerged in water only to her chestrge amount of water element was being absorbed and manipted by her she is Lilia after remodelling the mansion she focused her time in practicing her magic A tree stood out in the back of the mansion there a young elf under the tree sne was also meditating flickers of green light would shine out from her like Lilia Herish also started to busy herself on her magic Just a couple of meters apart from her a beautiful looking deer sleeping next to a small seedling whoever saw the deer would fell serene Crystelia might look like she was justzing about but she was actually training her spirit energy each single day Between the two of them were a beautiful sleeping girl she was lying in the ground if you did not see her appearance you would mistaken her as a nt just from her aura unlike everyone who was working very hard Leafinia would everydayy about in the garden but just this action was enough to greatly strengthen and increase the quality of the nts around her In another area two elves were practicing archery Iria and Erz would everyday train in the garden their enemy was Shadowsh clone the two of them wanted to train themselves for different reason for Iria she was perfecting her technique while for Erz she was researching for a new skill or technique Near them were 6 foxes ying with each other since they were powerful the 6 girls do not busy themselves in training but this do not mean they do not train they still train only not as much as everyone do a bunny which looks like it was sparring with a very young leopard Bun Bun and Purple Kitty have already considered themselves as rival and would every day spar Close to them was a hawk sleeping perched in a tree in another trunk was an adult leopard sleeping Violet and Valkiry would every day went out of the mansion to roam outside the barrennd but they would only do this every other day Just a couple of meters apart of the gate of the residence a huge three headed dog was sleeping like a loyal guard dog Triple C was considered the best guard for the mansion so Shadowsh have him stationed there In the most back part of the mansion there a young boy was doing push up besides him was an extremely handsome young man who was also doing push ups Al and Shadowsh wanted to be much more buffed so they would do intense work out each single day Near them was a ckish silver armored knight waving his spear rotating them in circle and sometimes would do someplicated attacks or moves while everyone would take a rest Sans would not the only time he was not training is when it is time to eat and this was only because Shadowsh told him to In a wide area a monkey was training a couple of young kids and buffed adults in closebat Don Don was still doing the same thing he do when they were still in Hope Town and that is instructing a couple of people about martial art The children were numbering to a dozen and the adults were 20 Inside the mansion a young maiden was sorting a couple of papers Reias is now considered the group¡¯s financial adviser In the kitchen ady in a chef outfit was ordering a couple of people who was hurrying in preparing dishes Shena was now the main chef of the mansion After a week Shadowsh and the others finally manage to make the plot ofnd their ideal home Since the whole continent was facing many major crises the number of ves inted now a person could buy arge number of ves with a discounted price Shadowsh immediately bought a batch of ves to increase his forces and also strengthen their foundation in the Archinviel Dukedom He was still harboring the idea of building the adventure association As of now he still did not manage to do that and was still umting funds for the association Since most of the ces in the continent was now suffering in famine the food that Shadowsh was selling brought him some good money and from the psst three days he brought Sans and Banjo and return back to the Howling Ridge and hunted some Gold Rank monster and sold their remains The association also needed strong members other than Sans no one could pose as a strong suitable member so he decided to nurture his own members He bought a hundred ves for that 12 children, 20 capable adults and the rest were either became servants or personnel of the original group Just as Shadowsh and Al were doing some intense work out a buff man came running towards them ¡°Master, Teacher Don Don calls for you he said it was something very important¡± Hearing this Shadowsh follows the buff man towards the designated training area There he saw Don Donunicating with a kid of course he was not talking only doing gestures ¡°What¡¯s the matter Don?¡± Shadowsh curiously asks ¡°Shadowsh look at this you¡¯ll be in for a surprise¡± He then nodded at the kid The kid then nervously put his two hands on the ground and a small mound was created in front of him Shadowsh was startled by this sight and after a few seconds he snap out from his daze he then looks at the kid with appreciation ¡°To think you have an affinity towards the earth element not bad kid what is your name?¡± He then asks the kid The kid became panicked and starts to do some hand gesture towards Shadowsh One of the adult man breath in and took a step forward it seems that he steeled himself ¡°Master this little one is still not good at talking and could not remember his name so I think that you could be the one naming him¡± Shadowsh nodded he then looks at the man and asks ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Master my humble name is Big Bear¡± The man then bows at Shadowsh Shadowsh nodded before saying ¡°Because of your courage to speak out I¡¯ll increase your ranking and promotes you to Normal Iron Rank¡± Hearing this Big Bear became quite excited and ecstatic Shadowsh created the ranking system to motivate the ves to work hard The ranking goes to Iron, Bronze, Silver and Gold each Ranking consist of three stages Rusty, Normal, Good and each stage have 5 levels of course only those that was 15 years old and above would be ranked Each Ranking and stage have their own perks and the it would increase as to your rank Those that were on Iron Rank would need to do some work in order to fill their stomach and if they cannot they would owe arge debt of CP contribution Points from Chapter 143 Chapter 143: CHAPTER 125 SUBORDINATES Rusty Iron stage a person needed to do an amount of work to earn CP Normal Iron Rank would earn the same amount of CP with only half as much work as the Rusty Iron Rank Good Iron Rank have the ability to be an F Rank adventurer since they are Shadowsh¡¯s subordinates they could earn 30% increase in CP from their quest of course the increase would only works on F Rank missions or any work they done Bronze Ranks could now earn money other than CP but a person needed to use an amount of CP to increase his or her rank Rusty Bronze Stage would earn 5% of the enumeration in the job epted he or she also earn a 10% increase on CP he or she earn on any D Rank mission and a 35% increase on F Rank missions if he or she was not an adventurer they would still earn a bonus increase on any job they finished they would earn an amount of enumeration and a 25% increase on any CP he or she earned Normal Bronze Stage would earn 7% of the enumeration in the job epted he or she also earn a 15% increase on CP he or she earn on any D Rank mission and a 40% increase on F Rank missions if he or she was not an adventurer they would still earn a bonus increase on any job they finished they would earn an amount of enumeration that is 10% greater than on Rusty Bronze Stage and a 30% increase on any CP he or she earned Good Bronze Stage would earn 7% of the enumeration in the job epted he or she also earn a 20% increase on CP he or she earn on any D Rank mission and a 45% increase on F Rank missions if he or she was not an adventurer they would still earn a bonus increase on any job they finished they would earn an amount of enumeration that is 10% greater than on Normal Bronze Stage and a 30% increase on any CP he or she earned ..... Silver Rank would earn more money than a Bronze Rank personnel they also earn certain privileges such as discount on lodging in the guild or mansion and some of the guild items that was being sold Rusty Silver Stage would earn 10% of the enumeration in the job they epted they also earn a 10% increase on CP they earn on any C Rank mission and a 25% increase on D Rank mission they also have privilege of 5% discount on food, armors and weapons that was being sold in the guild there is also a 10% discount on the lodging in the guild hall if a person is not an adventurer they still have the perks of discount and earn an amount of enumeration of their jobs in which is 10% much greater than Good Bronze Rank they also obtain 35% increase on CP he or she earns Normal Silver Stage would earn 15% of the enumeration in the job they epted they also earn a 15% increase on CP they earn on any C Rank mission and a 30% increase on D Rank mission they also have privilege of 8% discount on food, armors and weapons that was being sold in the guild there is also a 15% discount on the lodging in the guild hall a person is not an adventurer they still have the perks of discount and earn an amount of enumeration of their jobs in which is 10% much greater than Rusty Silver Stage they also obtain 40% increase on CP he or she earns Good Silver Stage would earn 18% of the enumeration in the job they epted they also earn a 20% increase on CP they earn on any C Rank mission and a 35% increase on D Rank mission they also have privilege of 11% discount on food, armors and weapons that was being sold in the guild there is also a 20% discount on the lodging in the guild hall a person is not an adventurer they still have the perks of discount and earn an amount of enumeration of their jobs in which is 10% much greater than Normal Silver Stage they also obtain 45% increase on CO he or she earns The rewards on Gold Rank was still being fixes but one thing is very clear once any ve achieved or reached Gold Rank they would be set free from the ve contract Shadowsh then looks at the panicked kid and asks Hentai to scan the kid to know what his age was ¡®Master based on the bone, aura of life and other system of the body the boy is in his 9 years on this world¡¯ Shadowsh nodded before saying ¡°Since this kid have showed me some talent I now proimed that this kid would enter the special group¡± Once the others heard this they were at first stunned they then started to exim and started to discuss with each other not one of them were not envious since the special group is the elite group of the association they have the privilege of Rank+1 that means if they were on Iron Rank they would have the benefit of a Bronze Rank of course to obtain this they needed to be in Good Iron Rank They also could train with the elites and will be taught by Don Don and the others about some special technique *Bam* Don Don pped very hard silencing everyone he then looks back at Shadowsh Shadowsh nodded ¡°Since this kid do not have a name I¡¯ll give him one he will be now called Terris henceforth¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Terris away from you for now Don I need to make his schedule¡± Don Don nodded before continuing in training the others while Shadowsh went back to the mansion Shadowsh then calls for Mitz a ve he bought he was the only one literate ve he bought he told him to teach Terris how to write, read and speak for 2 hours every day he told him that he would earn 2 Copper Coins and 10 CP each day he teach Do not look on the meager amount of the enumeration that Shadowsh was rewarding if it was any other ve they wouldn¡¯t even earn a dime if their master orders them and Mitz status would raised as long as he earn a certain amount of CP ¡°The ss will start tomorrow and by the way there might be also other kids that you will be teaching each kid would earn you as much as I told you earlier¡± Shadowsh then brought Terris to an open area and have him took his clothes off except for his pants To enhance a mage affinity towards their element they would either meditate on a surrounding that was quite suited to their elements or absorb something that stores an amount of specific element like monster cores Terris nodded before taking off his clothes andy down on the ground feeling the earth below him On seeing how serious he is with this Shadowsh calls for a servant to monitor Terris and wakes him up when lunch is prepared he also gave the servant the schedule for Terris this servant would now be responsible for Terris of now He told him to train Terris to adapt in the schedule At morning training with Don Don for 4 hours and since Don Don wanted to have his pupils to have enough sleep he would not wake them up too early orte he would start training at 8 am So they would exactly stop at lunch and after having lunch they would train again For Terris after training with Don Don in the morning he would spend his afternoon toy in the ground for four hours after that he would return back to the mansion and have Mitz teach him After telling the servant the schedule Shadowsh left he was going back to the city Shadowsh was quite known in the city since he returned back to Howling Ridge to hunt monsters besides that he was feared for his strength Shadowsh then went into the B and T association when he got inside numerous gazes were drawn to him After finding out that he was also a Tamer the member of the association started treating him as one of them What made him much more respected was when the association found out that Triple C and Banjo were at least as strong as a Gold Rank monster what¡¯s more Banjo was a dragon type monster ¡°Hi Shadowsh are you here to buy monsters again?¡± Suddenly a short haired receptionist started clinging to him This was the short haired girl that lent the crystal ball to the guard fromst week Shadowsh suddenly felt some kind of re that was full of animosity and jealousy altogether Chapter 144 Chapter 144: CHAPTER 126 BUTTERFLY Without looking back he already knew who it was ¡°You know Rosa its not great if you keep on clinging with me like that somebody is looking at me with killing intent¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head seeing Rosa cling to him again After a week of going back and forth in the B and T association he became acquainted with some of the members For instance he now knew that the short haired receptionist was called Rosa and she was one of the top geniuses of the association ¡°Its okay since he could not defeat you anyway¡± Hearing this Shadowsh headache only grew Shadowsh then looks at the person who was ring at him he was called Emil a viscount noble he was the person who brought the Purple Haze Lion from before Seeing Shadowsh looking at him Emil harrumphed while his Purple Haze Lion started shivering in fear it was looking at Shadowsh like a frightened cat ..... Days before this Emil challenge Shadowsh to a fight because of his jealousy towards him the challenge in which ended in one sided beat down Since he was a tamer so was Emil they fought as tamer would by ordering their monster Emil¡¯s monster were the Purple Haze Lion and another monster called Iron Scaled Lizard in which was a Silver Rank Level 4 monster The one who volunteered to fight was Triple C and Don Don Shadowsh chose Don Don and after that the whole situation became very unfavorable to Emil The Iron Scaled Lizard became a living punching bag for Don Don to practice on each punch and kick would destroy some of its scales causing it to continuously shriek in pain After watching this the Purple Haze Lion dared not to fight with Don Don and circle around him while spewing purple mes Maybe its attacks affected Don Don or he was just annoyed Don Don then kicked it throwing it towards Shadowsh The Purple Haze Lion was caught by Shadowsh and have its head buried in the ground by a punch After that Emil would only re at him but could not do anything Shadowsh then went towards and arrived at a ce full of monsters the only strange thing is that they were chained This ce was the garden of the association this is where the monsters being sold were kept ¡°Oh? you have returned once again are you going to buy another monster?¡± Suddenly an old voice was heard Shadowsh nodded everyday he would go here looking around searching for something that might interest him All the fishes and other animals living in the pond in the mansion were bought here meaning that they were a monster or have a possibility of bing a monster Just as he was looking around he saw a beautiful looking butterfly just fluttering around in a cage He then scans the thing and found out it was actually a monster Bewildering Rainbow Butterfly (Level 1) (Very Rare) (Psychic Type) ¡°Hey old Fresackio what monster is this¡± He then called for the old man taking care of everything here ¡°Oh? this little thing this is one of the prized possession of the association I know you are interested in this but I apologised this thing here is already booked¡± When the old man saw the thing that Shadowsh was asking he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head ¡°Well at least I could you what this thing is this monster is called Psychic Butterfly a rtive of the Bewildering Butterfly this little thing has a potential in evolving into a Bewildering one of the most rare butterfly type monster¡± Old Fresackio couldn¡¯t help but toot his own horn when speaking about the butterfly Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but stare as he found the old Fresackio quite silly ¡®How can this be a Psychic Butterfly this is a genuine Bewildering Butterfly?¡¯ Seeing him be silent and was staring at him old Fresackio couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Are you okay?¡± Shadowsh then snap out of his daze he asks ¡°Who are you selling this with?¡± Old Fresackio be a bit arrogant once again ¡°We are not selling this but gifting this to duke Fredrick¡¯s youngest daughter Effemilia¡± ¡°Its her birthday next week and the duke wanted to celebrate her birthday as grand as possible since Effemilia was also considered a niece of King Dracos¡± ¡°Oh? the duke¡¯s daughter is having her birthday next week?¡± Shadowsh asked curiously Old Fresackio finally remembers that Shadowsh was still a stranger to the ce so he would definitely haven¡¯t heard anything regarding about the duke¡¯s and the other important things going about in the city ¡°Oh right you are new here since you are somewhat a part of the association I think I should tell you about the situation in the city¡± ¡°The ruler of thend around this city is Fredrick Es Archinviel his wife is called Trishia Emis Archinviel someone who has the blood of the royalties flowing within her the duke also have 2 concubines one was a daughter of a count family while the other was amoner but she is the most beautiful among his wives¡± ¡°From his true wife he had 2 children one is his oldest son Chris Es Archinviel and his present youngest daughter Effemiilia Es Archinviel¡± ¡°From his second wife he had one son who is called Jayson Es Archinviel and unlike his big brother this guy is known for his mischief and was branded as the ck sheep of the family¡± ¡°From his third wife he have sired a twin one was called Sapphire while the other was Ruby the two look exactly alike even though they have different genders but one striking different from the two is that Sapphire has blue colored eyes and was the girl she also have the affinity towards Water Element while Ruby on the hand has red colored eyes and was the boy he has the affinity towards Fire Element¡± Shadowsh nodded before chatting with old Fresackio for a while and before he left he bought two rare kinds of frog monster and told him what the butterfly really was Returning back home he released the frogs in the pond now there were a dozen different kind of aquatic animals or monsters living in the pond ss Jade Frogs, Silver Fish, Crystal Shelled Turtle, Moon Fish, Yin Snakes, Colorful Pebble Crab, Dragon Head Fish, Bubble Blowing Fish, Shining Scaled Fish, Pink Glowing Newts, Red st Shrimp and finally Shocking Catfish Shadowsh then put a nt in the water this nt would either hasten the ss Jade Frogs process of giving birth or increase the number of eggsid Looking at Lilia who was giving it her all to train and increase control and affinity towards the Water Element Shadowsh smiled before approaching her and pats her head This action woke up Lilia she then looks at Shadowsh curiously Shadowsh chuckled before telling her ¡°I know that you really wanted to grow much stronger and I appreciate your dedication but you still need to rx lets go Lunch is now being prepared by Shena¡± Hearing this Lilia nodded before going out of the pond and hurriedly return back to the mansion since she still needed to change clothes After a couple of minutes the others also return back to the mansion The ves that was working out with Don Don would have their lunch outside and would be delivered by other servants so is Triple C¡¯s lunch After arriving in the ce Shadowsh was always vignt since they are slowly catching up more attention so he had Triple C be the guardian of the gate As usual Shadowsh and the rest of the gang do not have any graceful etiquette and would just eat like beast Other than Sans, Lilia and Herish nearly everyone was a huge glutton Sans do not really need to eat but since Shadowsh forced him to always eat with everyone as a family he would always attend with the rest of the group The two elf archer and Al were voraciously eating their meal unlike Herish and Lilia they would have an intense work out causing their appetite to increase Even though the table was long and wide and was full of food in just a matter of minutes all the food was devoured The ones who ate the most food was in the third ce Don Don, second ce Banjo and the first ce Shadowsh After eating everyone would take time and chat up as this was considered a type of bonding moment Herish suddenly approached Shadowsh ¡°Shadowsh-san can you buy some animals and released them in the garden I wanted to create a ce that was like a forest in the backyard¡± Shadowshughs and said ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t asked me to I would do it after all other than the fact we needed to continue our supply of food I wanted to increase the number of our subordinates¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145: CHAPTER 127 UNDEADS ¡°Actually I was told there was a rumor about an elf ve if I can find the trader I would rescue her after all I know the elves would rather die than bend so I would definitely know she was forced¡± Shadowsh suddenly remember about the rumor circling around the city Herish hearing this nodded before leaving Shadowsh and Herish actually do not have any problem to the ve traders Actually at first they were disgusted by them but after finding out that most of ves were not forced to be ves some of them were sold by their own rtives for money while some just sold themselves to feed their family especially now that famine is running loose in the continent Shadowsh now at least epted the idea of owning a ve Even though he somewhat epted this situation he still knew there are other ve traders that would do criminal things just to sell He now have a mission of saving the elf and of course for him the ve trader was already a dead meat who knows he might obtain some cash and obtain a couple of free ves After having lunch and rest Shadowsh then went back to the city he wanted to obtain more information about the rumor and also he wanted to truly integrate himself in the city ..... He was strolling around the city not only to obtain more information he also wanted to search for any plot ofnd that would be great to build the Guild Hall to Just as he was walking around he heard amotion and saw three adult thug looking men harassing two kids Both kids looks thin and wears torn clothes the older one was a girl while the other one was a boy ¡°Hehehe cursed bitch how dare you ignore my instructions don¡¯t you know what I do to disobedient children¡± After saying that the leader of the brutes startedughing so did his two henchmen ¡°Oh? you seem very tough but it seems that your just a sissy picking on a child why don¡¯t you pick on somebody your own size¡± Suddenly a mocking voice was heard ¡°Who the f*ck!!¡± Hearing the mocking voice the leader of brutes got angry and turns his head towards Shadowsh Suddenly his expression be malicious and sarcastically said ¡°Look who¡¯s talking if you wear a woman¡¯s clothes I would definitely see you as a top ss whore hahaha¡± When Shadowsh heard their ridicule a very chilling aura burst from his body causing theughing three brutes expression to change ¡°You know at first I just wanted to beat the three of you because your action disgust me but now I change my mind¡± After saying that Shadowsh put the three in an illusion and manipted them to walk with him and go out of the city The two kids might. be curious or just wanted to follow Shadowsh but they did follow the four of them Themoners of the city seeing the three brutes following Shadowsh became quite scared but upon seeing their stupid expression everyone became quite curious Once Shadowsh got farther away from the city he woke up the three brutes After waking up the three brutes found themselves standing in an open and barrennd Just as they were very curious what the hell is happening a cough from the side was heard When they turn towards the sound they saw Shadowsh smiling at them Then it dawned to the three brutes why they were now out of the city and upon remembering the bone chilling aura of his the three of them paled immediately it seems that their ending is now very near Upon realising this the leader of the brutes suddenly kowtow and started exining ¡°Boss we we did not mean to anger you right guys¡± The two other brutes follows their leaders action and started to agree to whatever he is saying Just as the three were begging Shadowsh sounds of a horse galloping was heard The three of them thought that a knight came to rescue them they have a couple of secret and was working to somebody important so they thought that their master ordered someone to rescue them ¡°Hey Sans took you long enough¡± Just as the three were now hoping that their rescue wasing they heard Shadowsh greeting the rider Shadowsh have already called for Sans when he was bringing the three brutes away from the city He wanted to experiment on something just as the three brutes were still begging Shadowsh stabs their head one by one he did it as quick as possible Seeing this the two kids trembles in fear seeing their reaction Shadowsh let out a chuckle before stopping Sans on the next procedure He then took the two kids arm and brought them back to the mansion When Shadowsh left Sans then proceeded to do what task that Shadowsh gave him He first put his hand on the leader of the brutes head before activating [Death Dominator Mode] and sending arge amount of Death Qi towards the corpse Suddenly the corpse started convulsing and after a while it calmed down Seeing this Sans tilt his head sideward he was very confused why did his method fail He then calms down and tries to feel the Death Qi in the air Suddenly he felt a faint special kind of energy submerging in the brute¡¯s body but after a while it would be destroyed by the sun¡¯s light Sans finally realised why his method did not seed it is because it is still morning He then drags the three brutes corpses back to the mansion After returning he told Shadowsh what happened After listening to his exnation Shadowsh told him to dig three human size hole to bury the three in and have him to input an amount of Death Qi in the three corpses till night After telling Sans what to do he went back to the city he was happy to find a method to increase the strength of his organization Other than that he found the two siblings that he rescued have potential to be mages The older sister has white hair and have affinity towards two elements ording to Hentai it was Ice and Astral Shadowsh was actually surprised to find out that another element From Hentai¡¯s exnation Astral element is a fusion of Light and Space and a bit of Yin element and Astral Element can only be trained during the night since Astral energy only came from Astral Bodies For her brother he have ck hairs and have affinity to the element Dark and Water So he had Mitz teach the two of them just like Terris He also add to the two of them to the special group and gave them names for the older sister she was called Star and the little brother Haze After an eventful day night came everyone was asleep other than Sans He spent all day infusing the three corpses with arge amount of Death Qi other than that Shadowsh told him to increase his experiment so he found a way to do so One corpse resides in a hole filled withrge amount of flesh One corpse would be infused by Death and Yin Qi Thest corpse have Chew cor on it so that it would be also infused with Demonic Qi At the dead of the night the three holes that Sans buries the three corpses in started to tremble *Boom* An arm came out of the first hole the hole that was filled of meat After a couple of minutes a very scary looking monster came out this one is made off of a cluster of meat it looks like a zombie version of Hulk the corpse used for this was the leader of the brutes Just as the first zombie came out the second one This time the corpse be thinner but the length of its hair increased it also have very long and sharp nails to its arms and legs it also developed razor sharp teeth and silvery eyes The final one also burst open from its hole when it came out a flood of Demonic Qi also burst out Thest corpse lost all of its flesh and became a skeleton who was at least half a size bigger than average size skeleton it also have two bone horns on its head When the three undeads came out they all instinctive kneeled in front of Sans Even if Sans was not on his [Death Dominator Mode] the three undeads would still worship him because he was their creator Sans knew that the three of them would definitely get stronger if they would fight each single day so he decided to request from Shadowsh to have him train the three undeads in Howling Ridge Morning came Shadowsh went to find Sans if their experiment is a fail or not Chapter 146 Chapter 146: CHAPTER 128 UNDEADS ll When he arrive he saw Sans squatting towards the area where the three corpses were buried Sensing him Sans stops on what he is doing and kneels towards him Shadowsh was a bit startled seeing Sans action since he knew Sans would only kneel when asking for something since he forbidded him to always kneel all the time Shadowsh curiously looks at him and starts speaking ¡°I know that you wanted to request for something but first I have a question did the experiment seed?¡± Sans nodded causing Shadowsh to be extremely happy he then asks ¡°Great job Sans now about your request what is it? ¡°Master the three undeads I created are still weak so I think it is the best idea for me to lead them to train in the Howling Ridge¡± ¡°Also I needed to replenish therge amount of Death Qi I have used in order to create my three undeads¡± ..... Shadowsh agreed to his desire he then went to the city with Sans to buy arge container to put the three undeads in After returning back to the mansion Shadowsh told Sans put the three undeads in the container He needed the carriage to put the container in so they needed to once again go through the gate in the Tranquil Forest thankfully he and the guard captain there already have a deal on letting him check the carriage every time they were returning back After a busy day Shadowsh and Sans finally manage to transport the three undeads to the Howling Ridge Shadowsh then checked the three undeads stats and gave them a name based on how they look First was therge undead he named it Rampage Rampage (Bronze Rank) (Excellent Grade) (Flesh Mutated Zombie) (Strength Type) Second was the long haired zombie with long nails he named it sher sher (Bronze Rank) (Excellent Grade) (Yin Ghoul) (Yin Type) Lastly was the demon zombie he named it Lucifer Lucifer (Bronze Rank) (Excellent Grade) (Demonic Skeleton) (Strength and Demon Type) Since the three were just created so their levels could not be determined only their Ranks Shadowsh then told Sans that once the three undead reached Gold Rank he would just leave the three to strengthen themselves and return back to the mansion Shadowsh returned back to the city the next day since he was already in the Howling Ridge he hunted some monsters in there but he only targeted those in Silver and Gold Rank When the guards saw therge pile of dead monster bodies inside the carriage they were once again reminded by how terrifying Shadowsh is Just as Shadowsh was riding above the carriage looking at the streets before him he suddenly heard some yelling and a person was thrown out in a bar Shadowsh saw that it was a messy looking person he also stinks a bit The people started to whisper to each other pointing at the dishevelled man Shadowsh was actually quite interested why does everyone seems to know the man He then looks at one of the guards and asks him about the situation The guard shook his head and hurriedly ran away as if afraid of something This action of his made Shadowsh even more curious he then approached the man before dragging him towards the carriage The people in the surrounding were shocked by his action some of the guards even trembles when seeing this Just as he was continuing his travel back to the mansion a person blocks him This person was quite familiar to him it was one of the members in B and T association He first bowed towards Shadowsh before saying ¡°Master Shadowsh I suggest that you should just ignore that man¡± ¡°Oh? and please give me a reason why?¡± Shadowsh asks teasingly The man shook his head but he still continue to warn him ¡°You should investigate it yourself but I will repeat what I said this person will only bring you trouble¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Even though this might be true I Shadowsh am not afraid in trouble I am just afraid I cannot hold myself and might do some things that warrant lose of thousand lives hahaha¡± After saying that he rode the carriage bringing the man with him back to the mansion The man who warned him was stunned when he heard what he said and seeing him leave he did not reply just silently watching Shadowsh leave The people then started to talk about what happened today and just a couple of hours the news spreads Once Shadowsh returned back to the mansion he once again had Triple C be the guard dog of the gate Seeing that the sun was high and temperature was hot he decided to create a dog house for them The men that Don Don was training would be perfect for the job this won¡¯t only work them out but they could also earn CP for this Shadowsh then went to find Don Don and told him to be high on alert this following days he also told him about the dog house so that he would know that he would only be training the kids After that he then went to the drunk man and throws him to the pond because he dislike his smell After submerging in water the man finally manage to regain some rity and looks towards Shadowsh He look at him strangely and asks ¡°What do you want from this fool?¡± Shadowsh nodded at himself thinking ¡®This guy os young and yet he was already as strong as Sans in his disguise form¡¯ He did not brought this man with him only out of curiousity but also because the aura he feltimg from the man and from his observation this man is already as strong as a Silver Rank monster ¡°Well first a question why does the people in the city seems to avoid you for some reason?¡± ¡°Second is also a question from your aura you are already considered from most people so you definitely have a job before was it a knight or a warrior?¡± The man raised his eyebrow and said in a teasing manner ¡°Curious eh? don¡¯t you know curiousity killed the cat¡± Hearing this Shadowsh chuckled before releasing all his beastial aura causing the man to shiver in fear and his face became extremely pale Shadowsh spoke ¡°Well they might kill some other cat but this one is a tiger¡± The man then gulps and startedughing hysterically he then started yelling ¡°You are right at first I have an idea of warning you not to get close to me but from your aura I know no one I know in the city is as strong as you¡± ¡°How about a deal I would swear through the heavens to be your servant, ve or anything I would be only loyal to you forever and always¡± The man then looks at Shadowsh with extreme hope and yearning Shadowsh nodded but he first said ¡°Okay but you must first answer my two question¡± The man nodded before recounting his story to Shadowsh Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing the man story The man was named Rey he was amoner but he was proven to have a great potential on being a warrior He was just about to graduate from the Warrior School when tragedy falls His hometown from a distant vige was ravaged by demons When he heard the news he immediately went back to the vige only to find everyone was killed except for his childhood friend who was an half elf After rescuing his friend he brought her back to the city after living a peaceful life for a month or two just as they thought he was living his life another tragedy strike the both of them One of the subordinate of the first son of the duke lusted for his childhood friend and because the man was considered a noble and the first son of the duke right hand man he did not manage to save his childhood friend His childhood friend did not want to be sullied by an another man killed herself before the knights of the duke son captured her Devastated he went on a killing spree and started killing the knights or any personnel of the duke son This offence would definitely warrant death penalty but because he managed to save the duke¡¯s precious children the twin siblings he was pardoned But because of this he could not continue in his job as a warrior or obtain any job in the city Also no one would associate with him since they fears that they would infuriate him Shadowsh was not worried about this but actually quite excited If the duke first son came to trouble him he would go on a rampage showing his might deterring all the forces in the city creating a perfect name for himself and build the Adventure Association Chapter 147 Chapter 147: CHAPTER 129 GUARDS ¡°Okay its a deal but I think you should clean yourself up first¡± ¡°After that I want you to train the children but remember not to be too hard on them¡± ¡°Your only task for now is training the others also I will give you the Special Rank and since you still haven¡¯t contribute a single CP you are still on the lowest rank but since you have the strength and knowledge I will give you a 100 CP every month¡± ¡°If you have any other question go to Mitz and ask¡± Shadowsh then left leaving behind the dazed and confused Rey Shadowsh went back to the garden and sleep behind the Tranquil Tree This tree was obtain when they went hunting in the Howling Ridge he stored it and not teleported back to the cave so that he would obtain the Tranquil Fruit and strengthen all the team ..... The next day Shadowsh woke up when he was just about to get ready for a day of intense work out he was suddenly called by Violet to the garden When he arrived at the spot he saw Violet wounded all over but besides her there was a corpse of a woman in a tight suite that was basically like a ninja outfit Shadowsh became quite enraged and release his aura and it is his bestial aura to The whole garden became silent the insects such as the butterflies and dragonflies dared not to fly After a couple of minutes he managed to calm down he then first brought Violet to Herish and Bun Bun he did not chose Leafinia to train the two on dealing on any wounded patient Both Herish and Bun Bun did their very best to heal Violet and after half an hour they manage to all external wounds Shadowsh then asks Violet what happened in which she recounted immediately From her story she was sleeping out in the tree because she was not used sleeping in the mansion And in the middle of the night she suddenly felt a energy fluctuation and the aura wasing from Triple Since she felt it she then went towards the site of themotion and found Triple C killing a bunch of humans Seeing how good the humans at fighting in the dark in which even cause Triple C to let a couple of them escape she became quite interested in fighting one of the enemy She went towards one of the escapees and pounced on her The escapee sensing that she couldn¡¯t escape without dealing with her retaliated The two of them then have a deathmatch throughout the whole night and she only managed to kill the assassin at an estimated time of 3 am but that¡¯s not without suffering numerous wounds After hearing that even Triple C have a hard time managing the enemies Shadowsh called Sans to return he wanted to create more undead and also he knew that this was not thest attempt that his enemy would take He then went to the site where Triple C killed most of the assassins When he got there numerous limbs of humans were strewn everywhere Shadowsh then nodded even though the assassins did not enter in the front gate Triple C have the ability to sense any intruders inside of the area of the mansion Its a new ability steeming off from their bloodline it also have awakened from a period of days guarding the gate (Passive Ability [Tier tied to the host] : <> (Restriction : Only activates when behind or in front of a any form of passage like a gate, door and etc.) (Have the ability to sense any lifeforms that was a hundred meter around the passageway) After guarding the gate Triple C started to change there is a chance that he is evolving but he needs to guard the gate for at least a decade or two to truly awakened that mysterious bloodline of theirs Shadowsh had his clone collect the numerous limbs of the humans he went towards the sight where Sans buried the first three undeads Since he wanted to create an undead but not so grotesque Shadowsh grinded all the flesh into blood but since he but a metal case the bloods did not scatter or got wasted He then put the assassin that Violet killed into the pool of blood before closing the lid of the metal case and burying it into the ground Since it would take Sans a whole day to return Shadowsh went into the city intending to buy a couple of monster that can be considered a good guard at night After entering the city the whole atmosphere was quite off and all the people in the city started avoiding him like a gue Shadowsh just chuckles and did not care since if he manage to create the adventure association he would gain fame from it and if he could he¡¯ll just kill the duke¡¯s son to end the problem but that is only thest resort for him He then walk towards the B and T association but this time the whole scenario became much more different none greeted him when he enters but for him he did not care since only old man Fresackio is the one he considered somewhat a friend When he got inside he saw old man Fresackio tending towards a certain nt with much care and love Seeing this he just stand there in silence since this was the first time he saw old man Fresackio looking like this Old man Fresackio spent ten minutes tending towards the nt *Cough* Shadowsh let out a light cough causing old man Fresackio to turn to him ¡°Shadowsh!!¡± old man Fresackio let out a startled shout After that he touched his chest and starts to breath in air as if he just suffered from a heart attack ¡°D*mn you! you nearly gave me an heart attack why do you not produce any presence whatsoever?¡± After calming down old man Fresackio curiously asks Shadowsh made a wry smile after hearing what old man Fresackio said now he knew why he had such a drastic reaction earlier He always knew old man Fresackio was as strong as Sans who was using Death Qi but much weaker when Sans went into [Death Dominator Mode] Why old man Fresackio had a rather strong reaction earlier is because for those with the same strength as him not feeling any presence towards a being was a truly fatal weakness and fear ¡°Well I was once hunting monster much more stronger than me so I needed to erase my presence it was now like a habit to me¡± Shadowsh then sheepishly exined Old man Fresackio then nodded epting his exnation he then spoke ¡°I heard that you havended yourself quite a troubletely¡± Shadowsh just raised his hand expressing that he did not care Old man Fresackio seeing this just shook his head and sighed lightly he then asks ¡°So what method would you do if the problem escted?¡± Shadowsh smiled and answered ¡°Build an association that could greatly benefit the popce and if that doesn¡¯t work I¡¯ll just do what I do best¡± Old man Fresackio raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°And what is that?¡± Shadowsh did not answer but he did release his killing aura causing old man Fresackio to shiver a little ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such a taxing discussion how about telling me about this nt in which even makes you the renowned caretaker took such careful care of it?¡± Shadowsh then diverted the conversation to the nt Hearing this old man Fresackio looks at the flower nt once again and his eyes were quite gentle when looking at it He then started speaking ¡°This nt is one of the most important thing to me¡± ¡°This was a nt given by my wife when I was just a youngd and was still training to reach the strength and status I have today¡± Shadowsh saw that old man Fresackio expression became extremely sad when he talks about his wife Since old man Fresackio was notfortable talking about this topic Shadowsh changed it once again he asks about monster that could be considered a great guard After looking in the garden for quite a bit old man Fresackio presented 7 monster to him but 2 of them were actually an animal but these 7 were the best of the best in terms of bing a guard First was a dog type animal in which was called Big Nose Dog there is a 20% chance for it to evolve a monster but once it transformed into one it would be a Rare Grade monster called Snout Hound The second one is still a dog type animal unlike Big Nose Dog this one was stronger and more ferocious it was called Sabertooth Dog it had a 70% chance of evolving into a Good Grade monster called Sabertooth Bone Crusher Hound Chapter 148 Chapter 148: CHAPTER 130 GUARDS ll The third one is a monster called Snake Vine it was not a snake but a nt type monster when the vines move they would produce hissing sound that¡¯s why it was called Snake Vine it is a Good Grade monster in which is easy to have undergo an evolution the only thing is that it needed arge amount of flesh to consume the quality and type of flesh it consume affects its evolution The fourth one is a monster called Bloody Eye Crow if properly trained they would produce a very loud and ufortable sound alerting its master, it is a Rare Grade monster in which could evolve into a Superior Grade monster Death Whispering Scarlet Eye Crow if taken care properly The fifth one is called Armored Canine it is a dog that had a scale like armor around its body, it is a Good Grade monster in which have a percentage to evolve into a Superior Grade tinum Tank Hound The sixth one is called the Crying Feline it is a cat type monster which produce a loud sound when threatened, it is a Good Grade monster but only has a strength of average Normal Grade Monster it has a possiblity of evolving into a Rare Grade Screaming Feline Last but not least the Belltail Cobra it is the strongest in the list and also a monster that is feared for its poison when it shakes in a certain movement its tail it would produce a loud ringing sound, it is a Rare Grade monster so far no one knew what its evolution was since it us a rare specimen After old man Fresackio finish telling Shadowsh about the details regarding about the seven monsters he deliberated for a couple of minutes before buying three kind of monsters and one animal The Snake Vine, Bloody Eye Crow, Belltail Cobra and Sabertooth Canine ..... Shadowsh then brought the four of them home The Snake Vine he brought was a seed and without fertilizer and bloods to water it everyday it would not grow it would still take quite some time to have it grow but he already knew where to nt it but he still needed for it to propagate the first generation would be nted in the backmost part of the mansion and its seeds would be scattered everywhere in the fence of the mansion except for the fence in front The Sabertooth Canine was tasked in patrolling around the mansion its like a patrol dog The Belltail Cobra was tasked to guard the garden while the Bloody Eye Crow do not have any specific ce to guard its job was to fly around the estate and send a signal if found anything suspicious After buying the three monsters and the Sabertooth Canine he proceeded to buy five different kind of nts First was a flower named Archacja it excludes a wonderful smell that would rejuvenate the smeller¡¯s stress, stamina and energy Second was a seed of a tree called Starlight Tree it is a tree that absorbs Astral Energy it is an extremely rare tree the only disadvantage is that the tree would take a long time to grow Third was a nt called Golden Water Lily its a nt that is greatly beneficial to aquatic monsters and animals Fourth was a tree nt that is called Bloody Tree like its name it was considered an evil nt until one human manage to raise it without harming anybody the nt is considered evil because it would use its roots and branches to coil towards an individual absorbing its blood but this characteristics of it was taken off by cross breeding it with a different tree Now it would not attack anybody by itself but the tree still needs blood to grow the tree was popr to Beastmaster and Tamer because the fruit it bore the Blood Fruit this fruit is like the Blood Berry back in Hope Forest the only difference is that the Blood Fruit is extremely effective in cleansing impure bloodlines Lastly was a type of herb that is extremely popr to the popce since it bores fruit that would strengthen an individual strength even though not that much a person could eat as many as they could it was also a very effective training partner as long as you eat it before you train the effect of the strengthening would increase The herb was call Vitality Banana it was easy to grow that¡¯s why it is extremely popr After buying the nts he hurriedly returned home and started nting them in their respective location The next day Sans finally returned back home and since they killed nearly all the assassins yesterday they weren¡¯t attackedst night When Sans arrived in the mansion he felt a strong vengeful aura together with a bloody atmosphere so he immediately started to devour the auras in the mansion cleansing it Shadowsh then brought him towards where he put the metal case in Sans then sat down and starts to give it a steady amount of Death and Yin Qi Since Shadowsh do not have any reason to go to the city he stayed home and train with Al Since bing a Spirit Beast Shadowsh spirit capacity improved so he can sign contract to more monsters but he decided to sign only those that really interest him Night came the whole night became extremely chilly Sans was looking at Metal Case that was ringing non stop as if something inside was scratching it Suddenly the Metal Case burst open presenting a beautiful looking woman unlike the three undeads she did not became scary looking but actually be much more beautiful and her body be much more seductive ¡°Who are you?!!¡± Just as Sans was scanning the woman seriously the woman opens her mouth and pointed at Sans before shouting Sans was stunned by the revtion that the woman could actually speak He then stand up and bang his chest before saying in a forceful tone ¡°I am your superior and creator¡± Hearing this the woman harrumphed and attacks Sans A whip that wasposed of blood appeared on her hand and she attack Sans with it Sans seeing just how disobedient she is snorted in disdain he then went to [Death Dominator Mode] and pulls thedy towards him The woman was easily pulled toward Sans because her body was full of Death Essence that came from Sans Sans then grips thedy¡¯s neck before mming her into the ground and immediately mounted on her and starts to pummel her face Morning came after getting ready for the day Shadowsh immediately went towards the back garden where Sans and the metal case is When he arrives at the scene he saw Sans sitting on the metal case Shadowsh expression became strange he asks ¡°Is the experiment this time a fail?¡± Sans answered ¡°Yes and No,st night I manage to revive the target but it did not immediately submit to me but actually tried to attack me so I beat it up and sealed it in the metal case¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing that was strange she could also speak fluently¡± Shadowsh was taken aback by this and decided to see this uncontroble undead he then told Sans to guard for the rest of the day He then went into the city but when he got there he felt the whole atmosphere of the city seems quite off He got suspicious and immediately went towards the B and T association When he got there he saw many men wearing ck cloaks they were each holding a bony staff Shadowsh also noticed something strange and that is all the men excludes Yin and a bit of Death Qi The men looks at Shadowsh in silence and did not do anything When Shadowsh got inside he immediately felt that the tension inside the building was strong He walk towards Rosa and asks her why the whole city became eerily quite and there were not civilians walking in the street Rosa whispered the answer to his ear ¡°It is because of the infamous Undead Association is here one of there Red Cloak elder arrives at the city and wanted to celebrate the Duke¡¯s daughter birthday¡± Shadowsh curiously asks ¡°Is the Undead Association that scary that it manage to invoke this much fear unto the whole inhabitants of the city?¡± Rosa was taken aback of why Shadowsh do not know anything about the association but she still answered him ¡°Yes they are they could turn a whole city into a living hell making all the popce an undead¡± ¡°Since they involved themselves with this type of magic they do not see life as we saw it they were all cruel and cold¡± ¡°Because of their personality they weren¡¯t that epted and was actually condemned by most of the intelligent race in the continent¡± ¡°The only thing that was keeping them from conquering the whole continent was thebined forces of all the assocjation and the Holy Church¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149: CHAPTER 130.5 BONUS CHAPTER l ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/ Bullets) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (40 Mana and Energy/Use) Elemental Tail [Low Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Elemental Energy) (No Mana) Dark me st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (200 Mana/Use) Illusion [Low Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 1100 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Low Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [Mid Rank) (,Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 288 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : High Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (High Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern ..... Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 150 Chapter 150: CHAPTER 130.130 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Silver Level 10) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 3) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Don Don (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer) (Nature Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Mid) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : ming Giant Bloodline : Behemoth (Impure) Demon Rank : Elite Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 80 Energy and 40 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 2 minute) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 59/2500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 80 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 34/2500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 350 Mana : 364 + 200 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3rd) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4th) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 200) (5th) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Behemoth¡¯s pressure) (Emits a pressure to those smaller than the Host) (6th) Active Domain Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Creates a domain that is made up of mes andva) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused Bloodline)], [Ashura Demon Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Ashura Destruction Dragon Demon Rank : Senior Baron Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Release a breath of Dragon Energy) (The skill couldst a minute) (Uses a lot of Mana) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 105/2500) Dragon Tail Whip (Used tail as a whip) (Has a chance of stunning the target) (100 Energy/Use) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 13/2500) Dragon Roar (Release a powerful sonic roar) (100 Energy and 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to to Host¡¯s tier) Demonic Hellsme sh (Coats de with Hellsme and demonic energy) (Uses 200 Energy and 100 Mana/Use) (Tier 3 Skill) (Proficiency : 1500/15000) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 500 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Agility, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) (6) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Once a Draconic Demon Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it would fuse its arm with its de and strengthen it with its own fleshy essence) (Mastery towards the weapon +100%) (7) Active Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Creates two dragons sacrificing the Host own fleshy essence) (Currently Tier one can only creates head) (Ability would rank up as the Host increase the fleshy essence it gave) (Permanent Ability) (The dragons could only be destroyed if the Host is killed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) ..... Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Crunch, Chomp, Chew Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 3rd tier (lower) Demon Type : Beast Type Demon Species : Demonic Three Headed Hell Hound (Variant) Bloodline : Cerberus (Impure) Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : ming Breath (Middle Head) : Release A ming breath (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Dark Breath (Left Head) : Release a dark energy breath (Additional Ability : Corrosion)(40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Lightning Breath (Right Head) : Release a breath of lightning (Additional Ability : Paralytic Shock) (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Death Stare (Any heads) : Cause the enemy to fear the Host (Uses 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Host) Fusion st (Three Heads) : Combine Three Breath attack to create a powerful st (Each Additional Ability is added) (Tier 1) (proficiency : 100/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 100+100+100 Mana : 70+70+70 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Core can contain three elements) (2) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Each head contains three different demon crystal of their own elements) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 3] (Middle Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control me Elements) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 2] (Right Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control Thunder Elements) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Obtain the ability to control Dark Elements) (6) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the Speed of Host recovery) (7) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the host] : <> (Restriction : Only activates when behind or in front of a any form of passage like a gate, door and etc.) (Have the ability to sense any lifeforms that was a hundred meter around the passageway) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kuro Demon Title : Demonic Dark Shaman Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : Oth Tier Demon Type : Curse Type Demon Demon Species : Imp (Variant) Bloodline : Pit Lord Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Curse : Weakens enemy resistance against physical and magical attacks (20 Mana/Use) (Tier 0) (Proficiency : 0/100/) Evil Vines : Conjure vines from the ground that could whip and binds enemy (30 Mana and 10 Energy/Use) (Proficiency : 0/100/) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 15 + 10% Mana : 30 + 50% (1st) Passive Ability [Tier Tied to the Host] : <> (Increases any damage of Host skill that has dark and demon attributes) (Increases Host sensitivity towards Dark Elements and Demonic Qi) (Special) [Bounded Item] : <> (Increase Mana by 50%) (Decreases Chant Restriction to Curse Type Skills) (Purify bloodline every Rank up) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increases Energy, Defence, Strength, Intelligence and Agility by 10%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 151 Chapter 151: CHAPTER 131 THE NECROMANCER ASSOCIATION Just as one of them were whispering with each other the door in the meeting room was opened and old man Fresackio came out together with a red cloaked man The two did not speak to each other but the red cloaked man just went out Shadowsh approached old man Fresackio and asks ¡°What were the two of you were talking about?¡± Old man Fresackio did not speak he just brought Shadowsh to the garden He then started speaking ¡°They wanted to conquer the Howling Ridge for this they needed the elites of the organization¡± Shadowsh a bit surprised by this he asks ¡°Their true purpose is to conquer the Howling Ridge not the Duke¡¯s daughter birthday?¡± Old man Fresackio shook his head and answered ¡°No their first obligation is to try and befriend the nobles of Archinviel Dukedom and would construct a building of their own creating a branch of their organization here¡± ..... Shadowsh nodded and seeing how important the birthday celebration he was quite interested in attending but since he did not own any invitation it would make the whole event quite awkward so he asks a favor to old man Fresackio to help him acquire an invitation Old man Fresackio patted his chest and arrogantly told him he would immediately received his invitation tomorrow Shadowsh said goodbye before returning back to his estate just as he was walking by he saw one of the cloaked figure lying on the street breathing haggardly He approached the cloaked figure unlike everyone he was not scared of them after all Sans is an undead and a powerful one too He asked him if he was okay but did not receive any reply so he scanned her if she was sick or something He then found out that she was not seek or anything just extremely exhausted he also realised she was a girl Since no one would take care of her he decided to bring her back to his estate When he returned back home he put the young girl to bed to let her rest he did not know why but he felt no Death Qi from but just a precaution he did not tell Leafinia to heal her since her Life Energy is extremely harmful to those that have Death Qi Shadowsh then went back to Sans and told him about the Necromancer Assocation and if they had time he would like to bring Sans to register Sans immediately agreed to this since he really wanted to use his full strength if there is a strong enemy After chatting with Sans for a bit Shadowsh went to train with Al and the rest of the gang for the rest of the day Night came Shadowsh was standing in front of the metal case as Sans opens it A loud shriek was heard as a female came out of the case and her eyes were bloody red as she looked toward Sans with full of hate but there is also fear in them Shadowsh expression was a bit strange since thedy¡¯s face looks quite a bit beaten up and disfigured but he still scans her to gauge her strength and potential Bloody Undead Queen (Bronze Lvl 10) (Superior Grade) (Bloody and Yin Type) Thedy was looking at Sans while retreating cautiously ¡°She really is an anomaly on your creation Sans if her strength reaches Gold Rank she is qualified to sign a contract with me¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butpliment Hearing somebody talking the woman was startled she then turns towards Shadowsh and when she saw him her eyes widen in shock as she stumbles down on the ground she points as Shadowsh as she stuttered ¡°You, you, you¡± repeatedly Her behaviour made Shadowsh frown since it indicates that she knows him meaning she actually kept her memories when she was alive He then started speaking ¡°It seems that you knew me that means you kept your memories eh? this is quite intriguing¡± The woman then starts shivering since Sans in front of her was releasing quite a powerful aura and seems intent to beat her up again ¡°Sans capture her lets interrogate her down at the basement¡± Shadowsh then started walking towards the side of the mansion Sans captured thedy causing her to trash about but this did not affect Sans whatsoever and he started pulling her hair dragging her as he follows Shadowsh Shadowsh then grabs a steel handle by a statue and twist it opening an entrance underground He found this entrance since he arrived her at the first day with Hentai not many things can conceal itself to him The only thing that he did not like about this secret basement because of how dirty it was even though he had ves he still do not trust them that much he wanted them to be dependent to his organization first The tunnel was dark and full of traps and since this is Shadowsh true first visit here he was hit by numerous traps but it was easily destroyed by him Just as they were walking Shadowsh suddenly stops he then looks towards a certain corner There was a steel door in there but Shadowsh used his enhance [irvoyance ] to see beyond the door There a book that was releasing arge amount of Spirit and Death Qi The book greatly interest him and since the book was situated in a room they could use it as an interrogation room He then cut the door into countless pieces when he set foot in the room the book suddenly release countless gray chains towards him Shadowsh was quickly bounded by the chains on his neck, wrists, feets and body He ignited his whole body with raging mes that could easily melt metals but it did nothing to the chains Seeing this he became serious and release his full power other than raging mes a dark aura and ck smokes starteding out of his body Suddenly a golden light starteding out of his body causing the chain to rattle Shadowsh eyebrow raised as he thought to himself ¡®It seems that Spiritual Energy can be use against this chain He then controlled his spiritual energy to cover his whole body but still he did not manage to break the chains As he was frowning Sans walk besides the chain and destroyed it using his spears the chains was destroyed easily The book hurriedly retrieve its chains and the once glowing book became quite ordinary Shadowsh was looking at the book deep in though he now realise that his energy was not sufficient to destroy the energy and his control and mastery towards his spiritual energy is quite low He knew how Sans managed to destroy the chains quite easily it is because of his attribute the chains were made up of Yin Qi for Sans it is quite easy to destroy ¡®I spent my time training my body and forgot to train in other aspect it seems that I need to train my skills and my spiritual energy from now on¡¯ After thinking about this he then went closer to the book and pick it up There was a title but it was in a somewhat ancientnguage causing Shadowsh to frown When he open the book there were numerous words written on them together with pictures of different kind of monsters on them One monster was actually the ghost Sans fought when they first spend the night in the estate ¡®I really spend all my time training my body even though I read a book or two when I arrived I did not trulymit to it¡¯ Shadowsh let out a sigh on his mind thinking that he really need to spend more time in increasing his knowledge and more He then threw the book to Sans telling him he would be the guardian of the book now after that he grabs the undead assassin and started interrogating her ¡°Tell me do you still remember everything before you died?¡± He first ask the question that was the most important thing that was in his mind right now The woman did not answer and harrumphs before turning her head Sans seeing this red up ¡°ve!!! how dare you ignore Master Shadowsh question¡± Seeing Sans raised his spear Shadowsh hurriedly raised his hand calming Sans down Thedy trembled when she felt Sans aura but she still did not answer Shadowsh¡¯s question ¡°Well from your attitude and action it seems that you really kept your memories when you were alive¡± ¡°Lets change the question then would you swear loyalty to me and remember this you are already an undead so you would need to swear your soul to the god of death¡± The woman still did not answer this goes on for an hour Seeing how stubborn she is Shadowsh sighed he then looks at Sans and said ¡°It seems that we couldn¡¯t use her lets just destroy her soul and used her body to strengthen the next undead that we will create¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152: CHAPTER 132 RED VS SANS Upon hearing this thedy eyes widen and she started struggling from Shadowsh grasp Two blobs of blood appeared behind her before bursting creating two wings on her back Her nails started growing sharper and longer and a whirlpool of blood rotating on her body Shadowsh seeing this just chuckled before grabbing her head and mming it into the ground *Boom* the attack destroyed thedy¡¯s head into a pulp Just as he thought that everything was finished the destroyed head of the woman started to return back to the beheaded body and after a minute or two the woman¡¯s head was once again recreated like nothing happened This a little bit startled him and seeing the woman¡¯s expression she was also stunned by this except for her the shock was really great ..... ¡°Oh? it seems that you could regenerate this makes me quite interested in you¡± ¡°Sans I want you to test her power don¡¯t use your spear if she managed to pass my test I¡¯ll let her live¡± Hearing what he said the woman¡¯s dim eye brighten once again she then angrily pounced unto Sans she had resolute look she knows that with how powerful Shadowsh and Sans is her only way out is to pass the test Seeing this Sans quickly grabs her wrist before throwing her into the wall *Boom* The attack shook the whole basement causing Shadowsh to frown ¡°It seems that this ce is not an appropriate ce to fight how about a change of venue huh Red¡± Shadowsh decided to call the now Bloody Undead Queen Red since the girl did not want to speak to him He hurriedly stops before grabbing the woman putting her on his shoulder as he went out of the basement They went out of the estate and traveled to a distance from the city so that both of them could fight in full strength Since the demon invasion the wholend around the Archinviel Dukedom other than Tranquil Forest became barren its perfect for the two to wreck havoc After releasing the girl Shadowsh immediately distanced himself so that there would be no hindrance on their fight Seeing Shadowsh was in an appropriate distance Sans immediately dashed towards Red Red hurriedly flew to the sky but since this was the first time she was flying she was a bit disoriented Sans stomps hard propelling him towards Red he was like a rocket flying very fast Red gave a panicked shriek and immediately stops flying causing her to fall Unlike Red Sans was still airborne but he coats his right foot with Lunar Yin Essence the upgraded tier of a Qi and because it is night the Lunar Yin was quite strong With a stomp Sans managed to change his course and he was now flying towards Red once again Red immediately used her bloody wing and the spinning whirlpool as shield knowing from Sans speed she could not dodge *Boom* Even though Sans already restricted his strength to the Bronze Rank to make it fair his body was still of the Legendary Crimson Gold Rank undead adding to the fact that before he obtain his armor and Death Qi he was of the Strength and Steel attribute his closebat strength is astounding for his level Red was thrown away to a distance Sans would not show mercy to his enemy no matter what gender or race they are and because for Sans Red insulted Shadowsh earlier he was extremely pissed off and wanted to make Red have a taste of what it is called a total beatdown Just as Red managed to got rid off her dizziness Sans was already in front of her He grabs her ankle before smashing her repeatedly to the ground Red tried her best to cut her foot off and after countless tries she managed to do it She was about to distanced herself but Sans kicked her face off once again throwing her to a distance Shadowsh was watching from a distance and saw Red¡¯s foot that she cut off earlier became droplets of blood and was flying back at her Red let out an angry bellow she was now seething with rage even though she was already an undead for a girl her looks was still important when she first awakened she was still a bit off since she was still processing her memories so even though she was repeatedly pummelled by Sans in the face she did not care about it Now it is different she now remembers all her memories meaning she still see herself as a human girl and for a girl to be kicked in the face she was now enraged She was now releasing a bloody glow and her aura was now menacing than earlier She sh and sh repeatedly creating numerous red crescent des Sans seeing this was not impressed and he coated both his legs with Lunar Yin Essence and did his best to dodge He was doing this even though he could just use his armor to take on the des because Shadowsh told him that if he received 10 attacks from Ref he would lose Shadowsh expression became extremely strange since watching Sans and Red fight for half an hour now he realised that both of them were actually improving rapidly Sans was continuously fuelling himself with Lunar Yin Essence now his whole armor became light silver with a dreamy glow His footwork also became more elegant andplex before he was dodging a bit awkwardly now he was looking like a martial art master For Red she kept releasing her de attacks and her attack became quite faster and more deadly but this in turn cause the bloody glow around her body to became quite dim This made her panicked just as she was about to lose all her energy her yin qi erupted out from her body and now her bloody des now had a tint of silver she was also absorbing energy from the moon As she fight her bloody red hair became a bit light colored and red eyes became a bit mild there was also a shing silver light on them Sans knew that this should not be keep up and he still wanted to teach Red a lesson but he still needed to be careful since he received four attacks now He was bidding his chance and after 15 minutes he finally found it he hurriedly ms his two fist on the ground kicking up dirt and dust Red knew it was not good to her she immediately unfurl her wings and started retreating while wilding throwing bloody des into the dust cloud Sans immediately arrives in front of Red delivering a punch his speed was so fast it appeared like he teleported Red manage to dodge Sans punch surprising Sans but his other fist was still going towards Red *Bam* Red backed off a couple of steps after receiving Sans punch unlike before where she literally flew away Her body was now covered with a red dress even though the dress manage to deflect some of the power in Sans punch it still manage to create a hole on her chest She clutched her chest in pain causing Sans to stops and bewilderedly asks ¡°What are you doing don¡¯t you know such brutish attack wouldn¡¯t hurt an undead?¡± Red did not answered but after gasping for breath a couple of times she immediately fainted Sans became more puzzled since undead did not need to breath ¡°Sans lets stop for now¡± Shadowsh hurriedly stops Sans as he examined Red and found that her chest was healing but this time it was quite slower The next morning Red woke up in a bed in front of her was food and drinks and of course Sans and Shadowsh was with her Just as Shadowsh expected Red to ignore them once again she stand up and get off from the bed before kowtowing in front of Shadowsh ¡°Thank you for giving me strength please let me be your ve¡± The drastic turn of personality made Shadowsh and Sans stunned Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°When I was just a kid I live in a certain vige in which was raided by bandits I saw my dad suffering and my mom being vited¡± ¡°Those at my age were sold to very while after raping the other vigers they were also sold to very the men were either sold to the mines or killed¡± ¡°I was hopeless at that time I do not know what to do when were bought we were trained to be assassins numerous of my friends died during the process¡± ¡°After I became a full fledge assassin I swore fealty to George Es Archinviel even though I was already trained to be a mindless puppet for my master I still hold on to my vengeance I am still bidding my time before I can have my revenge to those filthy bandits¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153: CHAPTER 134 RED BULL Sans easily twisted his arm back before he continue to walk away Sans suddenly stops and said ¡°I actually wanted to kill you for a purpose but after fighting with you even for a bit I decided that you could be of use¡± ¡°Lets fight again tomorrow you could find me in the estate outside of the city¡± After saying all of that he left Red Bull was looking at Sans leaving figure with interest and excitement ¡°Finally I found my destined opponent¡± Red Bull was smiling ear to ear when he said this A fierce glow shed on his eye he was trembling with excitement he lick his lip thinking ¡®I now found a very delicious prey¡¯ The next day Shadowsh went to the B and T association to look for old man Fresackio for his invitation ..... Sans was refining his Mana and both his Death and Yin Qi He follows Red instruction he would just use his Mana to strengthen his undead heart and core and as time goes by his core be much more crystal clear while his heart be much more powerful and was now beating like a normal person Just as he was meditating he heard a yell outside the mansion From the voice he already deduced that it was Red Bull He then told Nightmare to stay and also refine its mana and corresponding elemental energy When he arrive at the gate he saw Triple C growling at Red Bully fully unleashing his wild aura The men building his dog house were all frozen in fear since this was the first time they felt Triple C¡¯s aura ¡°Red Bull quit your whining I know you havee here to fight lets go and do it in an another location¡± After saying this he lead Red Bull away from the estate Once they managed to reach an appropriatr distance from the city and estate Sans started look around him and seeing the barrennd he nodded He then faced Red Bull and said ¡°Before we fight lets make a deal¡± Seeing that Red Bull did not disagree with him Sans continues ¡°I saw your potential and wants you to serve master Shadowsh this is only if I win¡± ¡°You make your end of the deal¡± Hearing this Red Bull cackled evilly and answered ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirement except ripping you limb from limb¡± Sans nodded ¡°So be it¡± After saying this he immediately dash toward Red Bull Unlikest night Red Bull was now wearing an armor that looks like a lethal weapon he was carrying an axe that has a head at least the same size as him and he was also holding a shield with a demon face on it Seeing Sans dashed towards him with his spear he lets out a battlecry before grabbing his axe and shing it down towards the iing Sans *Boom* Sans dodged the axe he then stabs his spear at his enemy *Peng* Red Bull deflected it with his mighty shield before letting out a battle cry Sans saw that the cry was loud enough that it could cause damage to Red Bull¡¯s enemy too bad that he was fighting him He felt a sudden danger and hurriedly backed off *Boom* Red Bull swung his axe towards Sans the only difference this time is that his speed be much more faster Red Bull suddenly started spinning and his axe was now covered in mes Sans saw that he was slowly being pulled to the ming tornado He grunted and used Yin Qi to strengthen himself He then used [Spear Throw] even though its overall strength could only be 40% of its true strength it was still a force to be reckon with *Bam* The attack stops Red Bull after retreating a couple of step he bangs his axe to his shield *Bang* It created a sonic wave attack causing Sans to retreat a couple of step *Roar* Seeing this Red Bull hurriedly dash towards Sans before he picked up his spear Sans did not retreat but also dash towards Red Bull his spear flew back to him After closing in Red Bull he immediately use [Continuous Strike] Red Bull immediately stops after Sans used [Continuous Strike] he fully concentrated in shielding himself Red Bull was slowly being pushed back by Sans attack *Roar* Red Bull let out a battle cry and he started growing bigger *Bam* Sans was hit by Red Bull extremely fast swing throwing him to a distance Thankfully his armor was extremely tough so he only suffered a mild damage Sans looks at Red Bull he was surprised to see that his appearance changed He was now much bigger than before and a red aura was enveloping his body Red Bull took a step forward and became extremely fast as he dashed towards Sans He then started swinging his axe crazily at Sans Sans did not attack but spent his time dodging looking for any opening After dodging for a minute he found an opening in Red Bull¡¯s chest *Bam* He enveloped his fist with Yin Qi before punching Red Bull The attack made Red Bull coughed blood as Sans Yin Qi prated his chest *Bam* Sans did not stop and already delivered his next attack kicking Red Bull¡¯s head He then immediately grabs Red Bull¡¯s right arm before snatching the axe and throwing it into a distance Red Bull was still reeling in pain as Sans Yin Qi invaded his body but because he went into berserk mode the Yin Qi was slowing being destroyed by his Fighting Aura He retaliated by banging his head towards Sans causing him to let go of his right arm He then swung his shield towards Sans mming it into his helmet Sans head was ringing but he still punched even though he did not know where it was hitting *Bam* His punch hits Red Bull¡¯s shoulder in which cause minimal damage Red Bull then ms himself to Sans but was dodged by Sans by flipping sideward *Bam* As he flip he did not forgot to attack and kicks Red Bull¡¯s helmet He then swung his spear to Red Bull but was blocked by his shield but this did not disappoint him he continuously attack Red Bull and once again his enemy became defensive *Bam* After at least a hundred attack Red Bull couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw his shield towards Sans Sans kicked the shield away little did he expect Red Bull quickly grabs his foot before pulling him He quickly stabs his spear deep into the ground and used his other leg to attack Red Bull *Bam* Even though it was a direct hit Red Bul did not stop pulling Sans and now he was grabbing both his leg Sans was now being carried by Red Bull just as he wss about to knee his back Sans quiclky elbowed Red Bull head Red Bull took a the hit and since Sans reinforced his attack with Yin Qi it made Red Bull fall Sans then mounted Red Bull and started pummelling like crazy and this time he strengthened all his attack with Yin Qi to a degree causing Red Bull to continuously spits blood After a couple more punches Red Bull fainted Sans then drape him to his shoulder before walking back home Once he arrive back to the estate he brought Sans to his room that he never used since he was an undead He then put Red Bull on his bed before leaving he told the maids in the estate to take care of him and if he woke up they would tell him that he would be training in the back garden He then went back to the back garden and train underneath a tree with a good shade he then went to meditation and started refining his Mana he also wanted to refine his body and armor but he decided to do it only at night Shadowsh returned at noon bringing a couple of books with him most of them were pertaining in training with body, Mana and many things aboutbat techniques and geography He distributed thebat techniques to those who were training under Don Don while the method of refining Mana and energy was given to Lily and the others The rest of the book were given to Mitz as teaching material He also brought a couple of insects that would liven the whole estate he also bought baby monsters as apanion for a few chosen ones The insects were in variety most of them were considered normal insects while there were three kinds of insects that are already a monster They were the Glittering Butterfly, Starlight Beetle and Melody Cricket he bought 3 of each type The Glittering Butterfly is a beautiful creature it has an extremely beautiful wings and everywhere it flew glittering lights would follow it since it was a caterpir it would absorb the sun¡¯s light ..... Chapter 154 Chapter 154: CHAPTER 133 A NEW COMRADE Shadowsh was quietly listening to Red¡¯s sobbing exnation Seeing her cry he knew she was telling the truth ording to Hentai since it could discover emotion so it knew if you are lying or not ¡°So how could you know that those bandits are still alive to this day didn¡¯t they perished from the demon invasion¡± Red shook her head ¡°No those despicable bandits cling to the nobles and demons so they are still atrge¡± ¡°Their base are still undiscovered but I once saw master dealing with them with something I would never be mistaken the one he was conversing with was the bandit leader his face would be forever burned to my memories¡± ¡°Your master? you mean George isn¡¯t he the first son of Duke Fredrick with his status what could be the deal that he made with the bandits?¡± Shadowsh curiously asks Red shook her head ¡°I don¡¯t know but I heard from their conversation that the bandits was to search something for him and that was an outmost important to him¡± ..... ¡°The thing that even made the first son of a duke interested it might be quite of a thing¡± Shadowsh rubs his chin while an evil grin was stered on his face He then looks at red and spoke ¡°So you change your mind because you thought that with my help you could take care of the bandits but aren¡¯t you still bounded to your heavenly swear?¡± Red once again shook her head and exined ¡°Nost night I found out that I was already released from the heavenly swear maybe because that I am an undead even though I kept my soul it is no longer like my old soul but something like a nirvana rebirth¡± Shadowsh nodded before epting Red allegiance to him They spent the whole discussing many different things Unlike him Red or Lisa her true name lived all of her life in the city and since she work for George she knew many information He greatly benefited on their discussion and since she has great potential he decided to sign a contract with her When he looks at her full status he was startled to see that she was no longer a Bloody Undead Queen ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Profession Rank and Level : (Killer) Shiny Copper Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Bloody Whip : Uses the User¡¯s own blood to create (Restriction : Can only be performed during transformation ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Novice Level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Energy : 3rd stage Death Qi : 0th Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Enhanced Sharpness] (Sharpens ws) ?Active Ability : [Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh clicked his tongue when he look at thest part of Lisa he really wanted to have the same ability such as that He was also quite confused what 1st tier mean in Lisa¡¯s Mana status ¡°Hey what does first tier on your Mana and 3rd stage on your Energy mean?¡± He then asks Lisa herself Hearing this Lisa looks at him suspiciously before saying ¡°Master 1st tier means that I achieved the very first tier of my mana refinement unlike monsters human may not have arge Mana capacity as theirs but we do refine our Mana making it more purer and twice as powerful as ordinary mana¡± ¡°For energy we became much more paled inparison to monsters so we also strengthen our energy via body so we trained our entire body to increase the amount of energy we had and increase the speed of our recovery¡± ¡°There were body techniques that could be trained further strengthening out body but those are rare so I only train like a soldier working out everyday¡± Shadowsh have a realisation look written all over on his face he asks Lisa if a monster could train such method and he received a great reply that they could When he heard Lisa that a monster could refine their Mana the same as them but this would reduce the amount of Mana they have but this in turn will strengthen their core, skills and body to a tremendous degree He cursed himself for not reading in the library too often if he did he would obtain more information and method to train He then told Lisa about her being an undead and human that means she could live as a human and undead but he warned her not to use her transformation ability during the day She could go and hunt some of the bandits and absorbs the bloods of her enemy further strengthening herself He then went to sleep so did Lisa for Sans he went to the city since Lisa would be busy because Shadowsh have told her to create an organization in the city and starts collecting information for him of course he told her that every once and then she could go and hunt the bandits that she is chasing Sans arrive in the city he went to the slum area after passing the area he arrives at the red light district Numerous seductivedies started flirting with him because he was on his armor they thought he was a knight of the city He was looking left and right searching for a suitable human to kill and create another undead one that would stay and guard Shadowsh¡¯s estate Just as he was walking in the street ignoring the seductivedies waving and yelling at him Suddenly he saw a muscled brute hugging two girls on his arm he was releasing a mighty energy that would unintentionally cause others to distance themselves from him he was twice asrge as an average adult his bulging muscle looks extremely intimidating Just as the man was flirting with the two girls an arm grab him by the head before dragging him out The sudden turn of even cause the two girls to scream out loud As Sans was dragging the muscled brute back to the mansion a dozen men surrounded him pointing their weapons to him Seeing this he remember Shadowsh telling him that if a person tried to harm him inside the city he could retaliate but he would not kill *Boom* Sans punched all the men blowing them away Just as he was about to continue his way the muscled brute suddenly grabs his arm throwing him away Sans was surprised this was the first time he was thrown in a closebat The muscled man look at Sans if somebody looks at him its like there were mes were shooting out of his eyes The muscled man was so enraged right now that there were smokesing out of his ears and nose Sans looks at him and spoke ¡°You are strong bring your armor and weapon I will wait for you outside of the city¡± After saying that he started to leave the muscled man shouted at him ¡°Stop! you shithead do you really think I will let you go after grabbing my head¡± Sans looks at him and said ¡°Your head was really slippery it is as expected from how shiny it is¡± *Roar* The muscled man be much more enraged when he heard what Sans said he let out a shout before dashing towards Sans Sans seeing that his enemy wanted to fight inside the city was having a headache since he wanted to fight without restraint But upon seeing that his enemy was already in front of him he did not think anymore and also raised his fist *Bam* Two fist met each and created a dull sound Sans was surprised once again he knew he lost from the first collision but this only fuels his excitement *Bam* Even though the muscled man was stronger than him in his human disguise mode he learned an abundant experience from fighting Don Don so he managed to hit the muscled brute after the first collision *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Sans sent a barrage of punches and kick to the muscled brute The muscled brute tried to retaliate but Sans was just too good and he couldn¡¯t even properly attack Just as Sans was disappointed on the muscled brute he felt something grabbing his fist ¡°You f*cker had a great time beating me in my drunken state huh now I¡¯ll let you know why nobody messed with me RED BULL!!!¡± After shouting this he raised Sans intending to smash him into the ground ¡°You actually not bad¡± Sans voice was suddenly heard as he twisted his arm and kick Red Bull¡¯s back head *Bam* The attack made Red Bull¡¯s face bore through the cement destroying the ground ..... Chapter 155 Chapter 155: CHAPTER 135 PETS The Starlight Beetle just like its name it absorbs the stars energy it was said that its carapace is so tough nobody in the same level as it could break it At night its carapace would glow in silver light it would be extremely beautiful Lastly the Melody Cricket it had the ability to create melodious sounds that calms down the listeners Now to the baby monster he bought one each for Iria, Erz, Herish, Big Bear, Terris, Star, Haze, Reias, Lilia and Shena For Iria it was a baby spiderling it was called Yellow Spark its a Thunder Type spider its webs contain thunder element shocking all of its target the one he bought was a newly hatched baby a Level 0 Yellow Spark and what¡¯s more it was a variant so unlike an ordinary Yellow Spark that was a Rare Grade the one he bought was an Excellent Grade monster For Erz it was a baby wolf cub it is a cub from a crossbreed of a Forest Wind Wolf and a Fire Wolf this one obtain the wind attribute of its mother and fire attribute of its father ming Wind Wolf (Level 0) (Excellent Grade) (Wind and Fire Type) ..... For Herish it is the most rarest monster he bought the White Jade Snake this monster said to have a tint of Jade Dragon bloodline so it was greatly sought for White Jade Snake (Level 0) (Superior Grade) (Ice and Holy Type) For Big Bear it is a bear cub even though the monster was amon one it was still considered one of the strong ones Brown Bear (Level 0) (Good Grade) (Strength Type) For Terris it is a bear cub of an Earth Bear but to grow an Earth Bear to an adult one it needed to absorb arge amount of earth element Earth Bear (Level 0) (Excellent Grade) (Earth and Strength Type) For Star it is a Star Beast cub a strong monster with speed that could even match Shadowsh when he was in his fox pup form the Star Beast also have extremely sharp ws capable of tearing off metals and scales that capable of taking hits Star Beast (Level 0) (Superior Grade) (sma and Steel) For Haze it is a baby Dark Savage Crocodile a monster that has a tough armor, Great Strength and is greatly attuned to its elements Dark Savage Crocodile (Level 0) (Excellent Grade) (Dark, Steel and Water Type) For Reias since she do not need to fight he bought her a monster that has a great defence so that it could be use as a meat shield and it has a nice appearance that would be considered as a pet He bought her a baby monster called Barrier Jewel Cat unlike the other monster he bought this one nearly had no offensive capability but has the ability to create strong barrier from the jewel from its forehead and it was also extremely cute this type of monster was extremely popr to those who could buy them so it was always in demand he only manage to buy one because his rtionship with old man Fresackio Barrier Jewel Cat (Level 0) (Superior Grade) (Psychic Type) For Lilia it is an egg of a beatiful monster called Mystique Beast actually old man Fresackio did not know what kind of monster it was but he did and after reading a couple of books in the B and T association he found out what kind of monster the Mystique Beast was It was an extremely beautiful monster that lives inke it has a serpentine body but has a cute face it has two antenna like things hanging on the side of its head and it has powerfulbat and support ability it is also a Legendary Grade monster For Shena it is a insect monster called ming de Mantis a monster that is specialised in slicing and it could also produce mes from its des and from beating its wings ming de Mantis (Level 0) (Rare Grade) (Fire Type) Shadowsh actually wanted Yshelia to be here but she mysteriously disappeared during their journey she should be in the Howling Ridge he did not search for her because from their connection from their contract he found that she have something really important to do in there and he did not need to search for her After giving the baby monsters to their respective master Shadowsh told them what to do to build a connection to their monsters other than dripping blood on their forehead they needed to spend time with them He told them to drop a blood on their forehead because Hentai would help them in creating a contract to their monster Since the monsters he bought were babies their spiritual strength is not great and could be easily manipted or invaded so a person with a powerful will could force the monster to sign a contract with him After Hentai created the contract between them and the monsters the baby monsters and everyone became more intimate and the baby monsters now see them as a parent Shadowsh told Shena that the amount of food that would be consumed would be drastically consumed so they needed to raise their own animals and nts as food stock He would do it during the following days after he had the workers to build the sanctuary barrier He tasked them to create a dome like barrier behind the mansion in the barrennd He would be creating a manmade forest so that he could raise both normal animals and monsters With Leafinia, Herish and Hentai it is possible to create arge forest in the barrennd The only thing is that it would take considerable amount of time both building the dome and creating the forest Since the workers were still busy building Triple C dog house the project could not be started and from their number it would take an extremely long time to build the dome He also needed to buy thend that he would upy even though its barren if he directly build the sanctuary he would obtain the ire of most nobles in the city So he had four things to do before he start building his forest first he needed to purchase thend, second he needed to buy more ves, third he needed to destroy some of the local gangs in the city That would not only earn the trust and gratitude of the major popce in the city he would also obtain numerous suitable candidates for Sans to create undeads the undeads would not only supply him with workforce which would not be tired he would also increase his organizationbat force The only thing that would be a headache is that most of the underworld organization in the city is bounded by nobles so if he destroyed a couple of them he would obtain the ire of some nobles but they could not touch him in the light since what he did was considered righteous Lastly he needed to buy arge amount of animals and nts that is considered as staple foods Once he thought about this he went to find Sans and told him about his n Sans also told him about Red Bull and when he heard that Sans was actuallyplementing the guy he was rather curious about him since Sans have high standard He then went to the room where Red Bull is and when he got there he saw a muscr man sleeping he also felt a rather bestial kike energying from him He then told Hentai to scan his condition he was speechless about its revtion Red Bull suffered from various injury and most of them were actually an inner injury When he asked Sans why is that he found out that after Sans coated his attack with Yin Qi he manage to prate the target¡¯s body destroying its organs he called it Yin Force Shadowsh shook his head thinking that it was already rather miraculous that Red Bull manage to stay alive after taking the beating of Sans He then told one of the maid to call Leafinia and after just a couple of seconds she arrived He then brought her near Red Bullbefore requesting her to heal him She then cast a green light to Red Bull in which immediately healed him she is now more proficient to her healing skill since she would heal the girls after they sparred with Shadowsh¡¯s clone each day She then hugs him before leaving like Sans she was refining her Mana and her energy not only increasing her capability the flower of life on her head also gain massive benefit because of this Red Bull woke up after Sans shook the bed when he opened his eye the first thing he saw was Sans then Shadowsh He then sat there rather dumbly and after a couple of seconds he sighed saying ¡°It seems that I lost¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156: CHAPTER 136 MEN He then stand up looking at Sans before speaking ¡°Since I lost I would follow the agreement I would then follow your master but after I swore loyalty to your master your master would be responsible for giving me food and housing¡± Hearing this Shadowsh chuckled before saying ¡°I promise you as long as you contribute much to me I would treat you as one of my family and not a ve¡± Hearing him spoke Red Bull look at him before asking Sans ¡°Is this your master?¡± Sans nodded and upon seeing this Red Bull immediately bowed to him before saying ¡°Boss I would be in your care¡± Shadowsh nodded before waiting for Red Bull to finish his swear in the gods What made him rather curious is that Red Bull did not swore on the name of the Human Good Esmidiuous but rather to the God of war Lardos He then asked him why and was startled to hear that Red Bull actually came from the barbarian tribe even though he was not of the high blood he still much more powerful than normal humans ..... Of course he was really happy to know that his new subordinate is special but what made him more happier because of what Red Bull is in the city He was a gang leader and unlike drug dealers and other evil gang his gang is mostly made up of powerful men who is not that evil They mostly earn their money from beating up some gang or protecting a ce like some of the building in red light district He then asks him about the information he knew about the gang and other organization in the city and told him to bring all of his men in the estate he wanted to properly train them to be his subordinates His job is mostly to bring Sans to wreck havoc to any evil forces in the city of course they were able to take all of their defeated opponent treasure Since it was already night Shadowsh told the two of them that they could wreck havoc in the city his only warning is to do it cleanly and efficiently The next day after waking up Shadowsh immediately went out he and Sans talk about it yesterday and decided to have a different location for creating undeads They then decided to do it just a couple of distance away from the estate When he arrive there he saw Sans and Red Bull with a dozen or more men sitting there taking with each other Once Red Bull saw himing he immediately stand up and shouted ¡°Master Shadowsh ising¡± Hearing this the rest of the men stand up straight before looking at Shadowsh in a subservient manner Once Shadowsh is finally close to the group he started scrutinizing them up and down He was somewhat satisfied with this group of men he then nodded at Red Bull before saying ¡°This men of yours are not too shabby you could go to my estate and rest there I will talk to all of youter but for now leave me and Sans¡± Red Bull then took his men before walking toward the mansion Shadowsh have already messaged Triple C to let Red Bull¡¯s men in He then started asking Sans about the operationst night Sans describe the process in whole detail from his tone Shadowsh already knew he had a bountiful harvest From his story they destroyed one of the gang called Wolf Fanged Gang the gang was widely known for their atrocities like ****, robbery and arson They numbered at least thirty Sans acquired all of them and unlike the first undeads he created before Shadowsh decided to create just a couple simple zombies asbour for the sanctuary Since zombies could level up by eating flesh they would use half of the men Sans and the others killed during their killing spree in the city to feed the zombies while the other half were addition to the group Sans then stayed on the location and since he would be using this pot ofnd as a training ground Shadowsh told him he would be bringing some construction items he told Sans to order his zombies to create a house for his own He then went back home once he returned he immediately went to find Red Bull and his group He then told them that after having enough rest they would go find Don Don to train them he then gave him 3 silvers each for their jobst night He told them other than the silvers they earned 100 CP each He also told them the use of CP such as the payment for Don Don training and they could use the CP to increase their Rank in the group All of them were only Rusty Bronze Rank for now and unlike the ves they could earn enumeration immediately Wolf Fanged Gang is considered a low level gang so they could only earn 10 Coppers and 10 CP per person They could increase their rank by using 100 CP so if they manage to increase their rank level into Normal Bronze Rank they could earn 10% more enumeration They could also continue their line of work earning double After exining everything to them he gave them their cards the cards were made of gold they have a number written on them indicating how much CP they have Hearing this Red Bull and the rest of their gang scratched their head not knowing what to do At first they thought that Shadowsh was extremely stingy since he only gave them 3 Silvers each but upon hearing about the Rank and Level system they thought it ain¡¯t that bad besides they could still earn their ie from their previous job such as guards They then went to find Don Don and when they found him they were taken aback when they found out that Don Don was a monster When some of them mocked Don Don thinking that he could not understand them numerous howls of pain were heard in the training ground When Shadowsh heard their howl including Red Bull he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head Don Don was much more fearsome than Sans in bare handed fight so to mocked him that would be just asking for a beating He then went to the city intending to buy more ves He first went to the ve house there numerous women were naked men were showing their bulging muscle Even though there were many of them in the first floor the more higher quality ves were being sold on the third floor so he directly went there To ess the third floor a person just need to pay 100 Gold as an entrance fee Once he got inside he saw numerous nobles wandering around searching for ves that interest them Shadowsh saw numerous ves in varying races There were three races he found quite tempting to him First was the dwarves but since they were extremely rare they were only three of them being sold and that was in extravagant price too 300 Gold for each Second was those from Barbarian Race they were all tall and muscr and there were a dozen of them in the cage since barbarians were considered perfect soldier he decided to buy all of them even though it cost arge amount since there were 40 of them and was sold by 50 Gold for an adult and 20 Gold for a child And Lastly the Cat Race they were humanoid race that have seductive figure he wanted to buy them because of their nimbleness and also because of his fetish when he was a human too bad that maybe because his body is too young they were sold for 100 per batch He then went to the organizer and paid for his choice of ves that totals of 2700 Gold he bought 2 batch of Cat Race people and he choose only the women since even though the men were also nimble their agility and nimbleness were inferior to their gender counterpart He also bought all the barbarians there were 28 adults and a dozen children and finally three dwarves He then messaged Triple C to bring the carriages to help him move all the ves back to the estate but the number of ves might be too big for the estate so he decided to go to the Duke mansion to buy the pot ofnds surrounding the estate Just as he was about to leave he heard something that interest him The nobles were whispering with each other about two mother and daughter ves that was being auctioned today The two were actually from the famous fox race These two were not only the hotmodities that was being sold in the auction the elf that he was searching was there too upon hearing this news he immediately messages Sans and Lisa Chapter 157 Chapter 157: CHAPTER 137 PLAN He smiled in an evil manner he now decided to wreck the ve house before taking the golds and the ves that going to be auctioned In just a couple of minutes Triple C and the rest finally arrives Other than Sans and Lisa Shadowsh also messages Leafinia to call Red Bull After loading the ves into the carriages he then have Triple C and Red Bull escort them home Shadowsh then shared his n to Sans and Lisa The first is that Shadowsh would go out and transform into his fox form and would wreck havoc into the city He would pose as the great guardian of the Fox Race during his rampage he would try his best not to kill anyone ..... Sans and Lisa would immediately start taking all the valuables in the treasury and take all the ve contract from the building owner After he told them about his n he immediately went outside while Sans went to a corner and starts to cover himself with dense Death Qi fog A minute after Shadowsh left tremors immediately started to be felt in the city *Roar* A loud bestial roar was then heard and a huge fox can be seen in the eastern part of the city ¡°Humans!!! how dare you take my believers I am the Fox Guardian of the Fox Race hand them over or face my wrath!!!¡± Of course the huge fox was Shadowsh in his true form rms goes off in the city as a huge barrier covers it numerous soldiers and ballistas were positioned in the eastern wall Suddenly four figures flew outside of the barrier and was now in front of Shadowsh The first figure was a knight in ck armor holding a ck sword he was radiating a baleful killing intent representing that he killed a lot of individuals The second figure is a person filled with Death Qi wearing a blood red cloaked The third figure was Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel andstly old man Fresackio ¡°Begone beast or face my wrath!!!¡± Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel yelled at Shadowsh Hearing this Shadowsh snorted before opening his mouth Upon Seeing this the four of them immediately moved to stop him Shadowsh immediately thought ¡®Got you¡¯ he knew if he fire a [Dark me st] he would not only harm the three but also old man Fresackio and since he already him a friend he did not want to harm him He immediately close his mouth before using [ming Double Dark sh] towards the red cloaked man and the ck armored knight The Red Cloaked man hastily brought his wand out and created a bony shield in front if him while the ck armored knight draws his sword and sh it The bone shield was easily ripped apart while the ck knight was thrown into a distance even though his sword was not destroyed the difference in strength is too far apart *Arghh* The red cloaked man was also thrown to a distance Shadowsh sh became a p when it hit the man Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel fired a beam of dark light towards Shadowsh in which was easily deflected by a tail Old man Fresackio threw a bag in the air and inside the bag was actually a huge green dragon he was not finish yet he threw another two bag and two monsters appeared a bear with a volcano on its back it size is the same as Shadowsh other than the bear a bull sized ck spider also appeared The three monsters then charged toward Shadowsh Shadowsh hurriedly scans the three monsters all three of them were legendary figures on the B and T association Green Dragon (Crimson Gold lvl 5) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Fire and Strength Type) Vulcan Bear (Crimson Gold lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (Fire, Earth and Strength Type) Poisonous Silk Spider (Crimson Gold lvl 2) (Superior Grade) (Poison Type) The ck knight stand up and once again dash towards Shadowsh his whole body was now shining in dark light Shadowsh was not afraid he also charged towards the his enemies Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel created numerous wind des before shooting them to Shadowsh The red cloaked man started chanting and suddenly 2 ck armored knights riding a horse that was also covered in ck armor green mes were glowing in their eyes The red cloaked man was not finish yet after chanting some more a Bone Dragon appeared he then pointed towards the charging Shadowsh The three undeads then also charged towards Shadowsh together with the 3 monsters and the ck knight Shadowsh with his speed quickly arrived in front of the Vulcan Bear Since he was also a Fire Type he was not scared from the heat that the bear was giving *Roar* The Vulcan Bear breathes out ck smokes towards Shadowsh causing him to hurriedly stops Seizing this chance the Poisonous Silk Spider shot out a web towards him and the Green Dragon breaths out plumes of mes above The ck knight sh downward producing a wave like attack in the ground that was quickly traveling towards Shadowsh Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel was only a couple of meters behind the first barrage of attacks while the red cloaked man undeads were now standing just a couple meters apart from Shadowsh Old man Fresackio suddenly appears behind Shadowsh waving his sword sending a couple sword qi to him Shadowsh was now caught in the center of numerous attacks but he did not panicked he first spread his nine tails wide and all of them intercepted the attacks He then opens his mouth and fired a [Dark me st] towards the Vulcan Bear He then used his speed to quickly got out of the encirclement no matter how the others tried to attack him he did not stop No attacks manage tond on him with his superb control of his nine tails he deflected all the attacks Two dragons suddenly intercept him they then both breath out their attacks Shadowsh was just about to dodge sideway when suddenly numerous ck chains appeared on the ground chaining all of his limbs including his tails and neck *Boom* The two [Dragon Breaths] directly hit him The others heaved a sigh of relief upon witnessing this they knew for a fact that foxes do not have high defence so they all thought that Shadowsh would be grievously wounded by now Suddenly Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel expression changed he felt a powerful strength pulling the chains While the others were fighting earlier he was already condensing his chain and to keep Shadowsh bounded he needed to use all of his strength and energy to hold the chains He hurriedly shouted ¡°Not good this fiend is still alive and well hurry and attack with all you got I might not be able to hold him off¡± After saying that he then turned to the red cloaked mam and shouted ¡°Preta tell your undead to help me¡± Preta hurriedly ordered the two knights to assist Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel both nights grabs the chains that he was holding and starts to pull The others once again started to attack Shadowsh with all they got The Vulcan Bear spit outrge volume ofva, the Poisonous Silk Spider spits out multiple green liquid Both the Green Dragon and Bone Dragon once again starts to charge their attack their [Dragon Breath] now have their individual element not just pure dragon qi Old man Fresackio and the ck knight made a stance and both their swords started glowing above old man Fresackio a huge sword appeared while the ck knight sword started condensing baleful killing qi and dark energy in the tip Both of them then released their attack causing at the same time Their attacks caused tremors into the city but the soldiers that was holding some kind of binocr and telescope were cheering what they saw was the people beating Shadowsh After a couple of full blown attack for a couple of minutes old man Fresackio and the rest were exhausted they used all of their energy just to ensure they vanquish Shadowsh Just as they were about to heaved a sigh of relief an iparably furious voice was heard and they were all familiar with the voice and from what it said they have chills running on their spine ¡°You f*ckers I was actually quite merciful to you I told myself that I would try my best not to kill but from your attacks I changed my mind¡± Shadowsh voice was extremely cold *Roar* He let out a bestial roar dispersing the smokes around him when everyone finally saw him they were given a shock He was still okay after receiving all their attacks and also his appearance changed he was now bigger and has horns His energy is also thrice as intimidating as before his bloody red eyes made those that were watching trembles Shadowsh entered his Forbidden Mode [Demonic Chaos Mode] Chapter 158 Chapter 158: CHAPTER 138 BATTLE AGAINST THE CITY *Roar* Shadowsh immediately started to struggle and the chains binding him started to break This chains made him extremely gloomy and frustrated not only would they bound him they also restrain his strength, Mana and energy He immediately activated [Demonic Chaos Mode] when he felt the numerous iing attacks knowing he could not take all of them But after receiving all the attacks even though he was already in [Demonic Chaos Mode] he still massive pain Since he was already angry now that he is in [Demonic Chaos Mode] his emotion run amock and he now gone berserk ¡°Sh*t!!!!¡± Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel cursed as if he felt the massive from the bacsh he got when the chains started to break ..... ¡°Oh no don¡¯t let him escape!!!¡± Old man Fresackio hastily shouted upon seeing the chains break The Vulcan Bear let out a roar as it stomps the ground creating an earthquake just around Shadowsh The Poisonous Silk Spider started to spits out webs towards Shadowsh The Green Dragon used its tail as a whip and attack from above *Roar* Shadowsh let out another roar before raising his arms and smashing it into the ground Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel was flying in the air together with the two undead knights when Shadowsh suddenly raised his arms *Boom* The attack caused the ground to explode causing dust to once again scatter Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel in the air hurriedly let go of the chains but this in turn greatly weakened him thankfully for him the ck knight hurriedly caught him The three monsters attacknded on the spot where Shadowsh is The Green Dragon blows the dust away but everyone was startled when they found that Shadowsh was no longer there Just as they were nervous because of this the Vulcan Bear suddenly released a pained howl as Shadowsh appeared above it brandishing its ws Three sh mark could be seen in the Vulcan Bear¡¯s face its hot blood started to fall down ¡°Vulcan!!!¡± *Roar* *Screech* Old man Fresackio and his two monsters immediately shouted as they raced towards Shadowsh and the Vulcan Bear Shadowsh was shing and hitting the Vulcan Bear with no hold backs the poor monster could not retaliate to his ferociousness Suddenly he stops as he once again disappeared He stop assaulting the Vulcan Bear because Old man Fresackio and his two monsters have already reached them Seeing him disappear again everyone knew that he truly did not disappeared but he just move too fast for them but they could still see some of the shadows and afterimages that he left The two undead knights suddenly dash towards the ck knight and Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel brandishing their huge swords Just as the two were stunned and curious of this turn in event they suddenly felt a murderous and powerful entity behind them Duke Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel expression changed the ck knight tried to draw his sword but it was toote Shadowsh ws was alreadying at them Suddenly numerous dense cluster of bones appeared blocking the sh just in time Just as Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel and the ck knight heaved a sigh if relief Shadowsh tails was raised the nine tails then started descending at the The ck knight already brought out his sword and tried to defend from Shadowsh onught *Bam* Bam* Bam* Numerous thuds were heard as Shadowsh continue to strike Old man Fresackio was dashing towards Shadowsh at full speed his eyes were full of anger ¡°Damn beast take my sword!!!¡± Yelling this he sh at Shadowsh Shadowsh easily deflected the attack with one of his tail and it continue to strike towards old man Fresackio *Pak* Old man Fresackio looks like a broken kite when Shadowsh tail hit him even though Shadowsh already hold back to thest minute before the tail reached old man Fresackio it still blew him away Upon seeing this the Green Dragon and the Poisonous Silk Spider let out furious cry as the Green Dragon flew at full speed towards Shadowsh who was still striking the duke and his knight The Poisonous Silk Spider was chittering anxiously it couldn¡¯t leave its injuredpanion so it just stayed there While the others were fighting at their best Petra in the distance have already started retreating he started summoning some low rank undeads to use as shield while the bone dragon was hovering above clearly showing that he did not want to join the fight anymore Upon seeing the Green Dragon charged towards Shadowsh Petramanded his bone dragon to assist the Green Dragon He then issued his undeads to cover him using their bony and rotting bodies *Roar* The Bone Dragon let out a roar before flying towards Shadowsh Shadowsh stop striking Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel and the ck knight upon seeing the Bone Dragon and the Green Dragon charged at him He then opens his mouth before firing a [Demomic Chaos st] at the Bone Dragon Since the Bone Dragon is just an undead it did not felt fear there are only a couple of instances that an undead would felt fear and most of it were involving a high rank undead or something pertaining to a soul *Boom* Its [Dragon Breath] could not stop the [Demomic Chaos st] and was hit head on The attack disintegrated its bones leaving only some of the Bone Dragon tail Petra hurriedly summoned an Undead Knight but this one is a bit different than the first Undead Knights he summoned This one was wearing a bloody red armor and its stead was a three headed wolf ¡°Michael quick capture the dragon soul and strengthen yourself!¡± Petra hurriedly yelled at the Undead Knight He then sighed before murmuring ¡°It took a lot of energy and effort to refine a Bone Dragon and yet it was destroyed like that¡± ¡°My undead knights were also destroyed it seems that I need to find suitable corpses to refine once again¡± *Sigh* ¡°If only I knew how to connect to the Nether Realm then I could summon endless undeads to my bidding¡± Upon seeing how the Bone Dragon got destroyed the rest were stunned even though a Bone Dragon do not have the dragon kind flesh it still kept the bones and it would be further strengthened and refined after turning into a Bone Dragon and yet it was taken down by one attack Shadowsh then turned his head towards the Green Dragon before firing multiple [me Bullets] Old man Fresackio paled when Shadowsh opens his mouth and targeting the Green Dragon but when he saw that Shadowsh fired another skill that is not as devastating as before and only caused Green Dragon some minor pain he heaved a sigh of relief Shadowsh then slowly advancing towards the Green Dragon while still firing [me Bullets] After a couple of minutes the ground where Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel and the ck knight before cracked revealing both people underneath it Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel were vomitting blood there are also blooding out of his nose and eyes The ck knight approached Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel and anxiously asks ¡°Duke are you okay?¡± When Shadowsh was striking earlier the two of them quickly went into action First the ck knight released all of his fighting aura and a Crimson Golden Glow starteding out of his body He then started to attack the tails that was descending but he onlysted a couple of strikes Try as he might he just couldn¡¯t defend all of the attacks and since Shadowsh attack was extremely fast and every attack would have an additional element on it the ck knight could not hold on Thankfully Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel created a ck barrier around the two Even though he manage to shield the two of them each strike would cause the ck barrier to tremble a bit Because of this he suffered heavy injuries just to keep the barrier operating After coughing up more blood he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted The ck knight was quite worried about him and when he fainted the ck knight became even more frantic He then hoisted him up before slowly and carefully going back to the city he also cautiously looks towards Shadowsh just as a precaution Petra also started retreating back to the city upon seeing the ck knight retreat The only one left is old man Fresackio and his monsters Just as Shadowsh was beating the Green Dragon up he suddenly stops Sans and Lisa have already aplished the mission and that is without casualties involved and they also manage to steal arge amount of Gold Coins from the ve house and the nobilities in there Also all the ves that was supposed to be auctioned were taken by them Shadowsh then dashed towards the city causing old man Fresackio face to change but he could do nothing to stop him he just shook his head and sighed sadly ..... Chapter 159 Chapter 159: CHAPTER 139 LEVEL UP He then looks at his monsters and said ¡°I am truly sorry for causing you all this¡± The three monsters shook their heads like they were telling that it was alright Both Petra and the ck knight trembled upon seeing Shadowsh closing in on them just as they thought they would once again fight he just passed through them He then look towards the people inside the barrier before announcing ¡°My people have already been rescued consider yourselves luck humans but if this once happen again¡± ¡°I WILL DESTROY ALL OF YOU!!!!¡± After shouting this he let out a savage roar before leaving Upon leaving the premises Shadowsh hurriedly ran back to the mansion He was now back to his human form while he ran he was gritting his teeth thankfully he have already have his clothes on the location ..... Before he could just use his fur to be clothes but upon getting more used to his human body his fur became skin and not clothes anymore increasing his defence in his human form on a whole new level Unlike before when he went to [Demonic Chaos Mode] to his original form he only felt weakened This time other than he was extremely weakened he also felt pain it seems that his human form was still new to the bacsh from his forbidden form Upon returning back to the mansion he hurriedly went to bed of course before he did he told Sans to give the responsibility of handling the ves to Reias Shadowsh only managed to wake up when three days have already passed The first thing that came on his mind is that he was extremely hungry He immediately got off of his bed when he got out of his room he first spotted a maid even though the maid was somewhat a new face he did not dwell into it and hurriedly told her to go to the kitchen and asks Shena to cook him up some scrumptious meal He then went to the dining room waiting for his food while rubbing his stomach Just as he was getting more moody because of hunger the foods finally arrives He then help himself and feasted on the delicious foods Meat after meat and fruits after fruit he drowned himself on it After satisfying his hunger he then asks Hentai ¡®Why did I suddenly got extremely hungry I know that three days have passed but even with this I wouldn¡¯t be starving¡¯ ¡®It is because Master¡¯s body have evolved after absorbing the energy from both chaos and demonic qi¡¯ ¡®So the body needed to refill his cells because it needed arge amount of energy to finish the evolution¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh nodded he then told one of the servants to once again informed Shena to bring him some food After once again going on a eating frenzy his body started emitting smokes He then stand up before releasing a loud roar his clothes were destroyed as bulging muscles started bulging out of his body The chairs and the table was destroyed by his vigorous energy the servants fainted because of the pressure he was emitting After going wild he then started breathing calmly stabilizing his body His body was now packed with muscle and the pressure he was now emitting increased he then knew other than he was greatly strengthened he also level up from Crimson Gold Rank level 4 to 5 After feeling his body for a bit he discovered its packed with energy just as he was marvelling on how powerful he became he hurried footsteps and remembers that he was still naked He immediately took one of the servants clothes and wear them of course the poor servant was only left with his underwear Feeling pity for the poor guy he took the guy¡¯s card before giving him a hundred CP When everyone finally arrived they saw fainted servants and scattered broken part chairs and tables The whole dining room was a mess and in the center was Shadowsh smiling he was wearing a servant outfit Other than Sans everyone felt a great pressureing from him Even Banjo and Don Don felt it even though they were not pressurised but for Reias and the others it feels an ancient beast was standing in front of them they couldn¡¯t even breath because of the pressure ¡°Reias tell the others to repair the dining room Sanse with me¡± After saying this he went out using the window He still could not hide his aura so if he approached Reias and the others they would definitely fainted from the pressure Both him and Sans went to the tree that situated in the most back part of the estate He then asks Sans ¡°Okay I wanted to know everything about yours and Lisa¡¯s operation¡± Sans nodded before started exining and after an hour Shadowsh finally knew all the things from their operation The two of them manage to steal at least a million Gold Coins because other than stealing the Gold Coins from the ve House treasury they also stole all the money that the nobles have that was present on the ve House on that day They also managed to take a dozen ves with different variety The elf that he was searching for was there the mother and daughter fox demi-human was there other than these three they also took a Dragon Newt someone from the Titan Tribe of the barbarian n The Titan Tribe was one of the strongest tribe of the barbarian n so a person from that n wad greatly sought for Someone who have a special constitution the ve House was actually very reluctant to sell the ve but the Duke¡¯s family found out about this ve so they asked the ve House to auction the said person A person that belonged to the winged n and this was a girl The winged n was very popr in the continent other than flight it was said that they are extremely beautiful they are on par or greater than elves Two children from the famous Tamer n the two of them were the only ones left after the war since the demons destroyed their whole n there are rumours that there are still others wandering around in the continent searching for theirrades The Tamer n are quite special because they have a bloodlines that could make taming monsters at ease Other than that every monster they tamed could increase their strength since they could obtain 10% of any given ability wether its strength, agility, stamina, etc. of their monster and that is permanent but this in turn weakens their tamed monster The greatest part of their n is those that have purer bloodlines They could share their first monster¡¯s attributes and also obtain one skill from their monster There is a restriction though they could only tame monster the same rank as them if they have a purer bloodline they could tame a monster one rank higher than them Shadowsh is actually quite happy when he got these two children after all he wanted to have an apprentice The next ve being auctioned was someone from the fairy kind this type of race is actually forbidden to be sold but after the devastating war against demons all the race in the continent was now greatly weakened so ve traders be much more daring The next ve is a mermaid she was captured in ake it seems that theke was actually connected to the sea but after the war the path was cut off leaving the poor fe stranded The next ves were two twins from the Spirit Race one of the famous race in the continent they are extremely mysterious and have great capabilities in the strength of their spirit and all of them have twins one ck haired and one white haired Shadowsh then told Sans to call all the ves he bought in the ve House including the twelve that they stole After Sans brought them to him he started to exin all about the ranking and their benefits Once they heard that they would be set free from the ve contract after reaching Gold Rank Status all of their eyes started zing with hope and determination Shadowsh then have all the dwarves be the executive Artisans and Smiths He then made the Barbarians including the barbarian named Max from the Titan Tribe warriors of the organization he then told them that they would start training tomorrow and they would train together with the humans that Don Don trains The two children from the Tamer n, the girl who had the unique constitution and the two people from the fox tribe became his apprentices He also made the two twins from the Spirit Race his apprentice he wanted to further enhance his understanding towards the uses of Spirit power The elf was given to Herish and the two elf archers Chapter 160 Chapter 160: CHAPTER 140 SLAVES The two children were actually twins they already signed a contract to a monster so they could not sign once again of their mental or spirit strength is not up to the task The both of them looks exactly the same and so did their monster so Shadowsh have Hentai memorize their auras and everything about them so that he would not be mistaken They already have a name its Mina and Miny Florges their first monsters are also the same a Baby Rainbow Spirit Caterpir Both monsters were born from their parents who have the grades Pseudo Legendary so there is a possibility that they would grow as a Legendary Grade monsters The girl who have the unique constitution have no name her parents sold her because of the mysterious even that happened during her birth She was sold at the age of 5 she was deemed to be a bringer of bad luck by her fellow vigers ming her for the invasion of Chaos Beasts on their vige Her unique constitution is called Lunar Goddess Constitution a special constitution that only a girl can obtain ..... She could absorbs Lunar Yin Qi just like Sans could and unlike Sans she could absorbs extremely pure Lunar Yin Qi so she absorbs already refined energy Shadowsh decided to named her Luna because of her ability since she is just 5 years old he decided not to train her that hard only in an appropriate frequency Finally the mother and daughter from the fox tribe their origin is the same as the twins from the Tamer n The two of them came from the well known Fox Tribe but just like the Tamer n they were invaded but not by demons but by Chaos Beasts Unlike the Tamer n though most of their tribesman escaped in different location The two of them were quite unlucky to be captured by a ve trader and because they could be sold in an astronomical price they were auctioned Shadowsh then also brought the two Spirit Twin the white haired one was called Plum and the ck haired one was called Prum Shadowsh intended to clean up the hidden basement in the estate and create a ce that they could train in peace After talking with them some more he then went to theke like ce that he created The pond in front of the mansion is too small for the mermaid and too shallow for her and Lilia Theke is not finish yet though so the two of them would stay in the pond for a while The location of theke is also troublesome because it was already past the estate meaning where he built theke is and he did not own He sighed thinking that he really should finish buying thend around his estate He also needed to pick a suitable gift for the birthday party of Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel¡¯s daughter Effemilia Es Archinviel The mansion might not be able to house everyone so he just has them camp outside during the following days The whole backyard looks like a miniature forest and sleeping there would at least befortable than their earlier beds Three days past and finally the date of the birthday party arrives Shadowsh spent all of his day refining his energy and Mana even though he was still not on the first stage he was already close He did not achieve it because he also started absorbing Chaos Energy and Demonic Qi He used the two vtile energy to strengthen his body He even named the technique because of its great ability to strengthen his body in an astronomical level he calls it [Chaos Demon Body] Other than that he also created two additional techniques for him [Chaos Force Technique] and [Demonic Qi strengthening] The Chaos Force Technique allows the user to use Chaos Energy in his attack the only requirement is a great body that could contain the Chaos Energy this technique is also needed when training [Chaos Demon Body] The Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique is a type of support technique it strengthens all your attributes adding a demonic qi on them causing your skills to be much more deadlier and like Chaos Force Technique this is also required to train if a person needed to train [Chaos Demon Body] The only sad thing is that he was still perfecting the three technique and was not finish yet once he finished creating this three technique he would give the three techniques to Sans to practice Triple C could only train the [Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique] but it would still strengthen them torge degree especially so because they are a demon if the three heads could use skills that have been strengthened by the technique they would be a nightmare to others Shadowsh was now walking towards the B and T association after the battle 3 days before old man Fresackio spend his days staying in the garden rxing with his three monsters while tending with the other monsters and nts in the garden Two of his monsters were wounded by him causing him to be extremely guilty so he brought Leafinia to heal his two monsters the Green Dragon and the Vulcan Bear Old man Fresackio became extremely happy because of this and started to tell him that he was greatly indebted to him It only increase his guilt so he always deny it and told him that ¡°that¡¯s what friends do¡± Now the two of them became much more closer they were now like best buddies After old man Fresackio learned the powerful healing ability of Leafinia he told him to bring her during the birthday party and have her heal both Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel and Alex Frey Zanders AKA the ck knight he fought before After hearing old man Fresackio suggestion he immediately epted he always wanted to have connection with the duke and if he manage to obtain a connection The problem about the Adventure Association he wanted to build and also thend around his estate could be easily be solved He then started shopping picking Leafinia¡¯s clothes She did not need make up since she is already breathtakingly beautiful she only needs a dress to fit in during the party Arriving at the association everyone started greeting him courteously Everyone found out that he became a good friend with old man Fresackio causing everyone to be polite to him after all old man Fresackio is in charge of this branch of the B and T association Going into the garden Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue thinking ¡®this ce really looks like the Safehaven Paradise albeit inferior¡¯ ¡°My friend why are you clicking your tongue does this ce not impress you¡± A teasing voice was heard as old man Fresackio walks out ¡°Hahaha you arrogant old geezer well no ce could match your garden around this territory¡± Shadowshughs in a friendly manner Old man Fresackio raised his head arrogantly a smug smile can be clearly seen on his face Shadowsh started snickering both of them were now considered to be close friends so they would tease and mock each other now ¡°Are you ready for the birthday party tonight?¡± After chatting for a couple of minutes Shadowsh asked him ¡°Heh of course the Rainbow Butterfly is already gift wrapped¡± Smugly said by old man Fresackio ¡°How about you? you still haven¡¯t told me your gift¡± He then frowned and asks Shadowsh after all they were already considered close friends so he did not want the nobles to make fun of his buddy ¡°Its this¡± Shadowsh then took something from his pocket and it was a glittering stone It was created by Hentai a pure Wind Elemental Gem it was refined nearly to perfection if it would be auctioned numerous Wind Mage would fought over it Old man Fresackio was quite shocked by this even he was tempted by this gem and he was not even a Wind Mage Suddenly the monsters in the garden started getting rowdy all the monsters were of the Wind Type They were growling, hissing, anything that makes a intimidating sound Shadowsh snorted after that he released his aura as a Spirit Beast causing the monsters to quiet down they all look at him with fear Even old man Fresackio was quite startled by his aura even though he already knew that Shadowsh was strong he did not imagine that he could posses such a formidable aura Old man Fresackio started shaking his sighing ¡°If you join the fight against that monster before maybe we wouldn¡¯t lose¡± Shadowsh also shook his head answering ¡°I would not fight that monster after all I am also a fox Demi-human¡± Old man Fresackio became stunned he looks dumbfounded and only after a couple of seconds did he recover he pointed at him yelling ¡°What you are of the fox n but I once saw you took off your clothes when we were drinking that isn¡¯t a body that someone from the fox n should have¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161: CHAPTER 141 BIRTHDAY PARTY Shadowsh chuckled and answered ¡°I know that fox n is proficient in illusion and spirit attacks¡± ¡°Even though I also I knew how to create an illusion I am different from the rest of the fox n I wanted to have a buff body¡± Hearing his exnation old man Fresackio but he still asked curiously said ¡°No matter how I look at you other than the fact you are extremely handsome and even my niece and nearly all the female members in the association have fallen for you, you still look like a human¡± Shadowsh smiled before transforming in his fox-human form two fox ears and a tail appeared from his body This time old man Fresackio finally believes that Shadowsh is from the fox n ¡°Okay, I now believe that you are from the fox n¡± Old man Fresackio just shook his head After chatting with old man Fresackio some more Shadowsh left the association ..... He then went to a building this building was getting rebuild this is the property he chose to create the Adventure Association The location is in the center of the city causing the price to be quite high but because every time when Sans went to the Howling Ridge he would always brought back may monster parts to sell This parts came from his three undead subordinates the three were steadily getting much more stronger the only sad thing is that of the three Rampage is evolving to be just a mindless killing machine while the other started to improve their intelligence albeit extremely slow Other than the monster parts he also earned a steady cash flow from Lisa and Red Bull Lisa have already started killing the bandits she is chasing The money she send came from the stoled treasure and money from their treasury She also gotten quite stronger after absorbing the bloods of her victim For Red Bull the money came from the other gang tributes and also payment for their protection They would pay him money because they wanted to turn it into CP After living in the mansion and train with Don Don and the others coupled withrge amount of high quality monster meat their strength soared They used money to earn CP because unlike the ves they don¡¯t stay in the mansion that long and menial jobs would be immediately taken by others leaving them with nothing With the amount of money they are giving their ranks started increasing Red Bull for example became a Normal Iron Rank personnel Shadowsh went back to his estate and started preparing for the birthday party Night came Shadowsh and Leafinia rode a carriage towards the Duke¡¯s mansion After arriving there Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue thinking how grand the mansion is Numerous carriages starteding Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be a bit nervous since he and Leafinia were not nobles and wasn¡¯t trained for a proper etiquette Just as he was deep in thought a familiarugh was suddenly heard behind him It was old man Fresackio he was in a tuxedo beside him was his niece Rosa ¡°To think that I have arrivedter than you¡± Old man Fresackioughs as he hugs Shadowsh Rosa was looking at Leafinia she couldn¡¯t help but became a bit jealous by her figure Shadowsh bought an outfit that makes her look dainty He also bought her a hat to cover her flower and a cover for half of her face Actually he did not want to buy the cover but Leafinia insisted since she was quite shy joining such a party but after she don her clothes and cover she now exudes a noble and mysterious aura causing others to look at her Shadowsh then went inside together with old man Fresackio Inside of the mansion was quite amazing he also saw numerous nobles chatting here and there If old man Fresackio weren¡¯t there he would definitely feel isted So that Leafinia won¡¯t feel lonely or bored he requested Rosa to chat with her Just as everyone was busy talking a cough was heard as one of the servant shouted ¡°Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel has arrived together with first madame Emilia Von Archinviel, second madame Sainy Elis Archinviel and third madame Pa Archinviel!¡± Shadowsh then looks at the three women besides Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel memorising them so that he would who not to mess with The first madame was elegant looking she exudes the demeanor of a noble causing others to be a bit submissive before her The second madame is a petite looking person with her smile your first impression would be this is a kind woman Lastly the third madame of base on looks she is considered the most beautiful of the three even though she exudes a weak aura that makes males want to protect her ¡°Young lord George Es Archinviel has arrived!¡± ¡°Young lord Richard Es Archinviel has arrived¡± ¡°Young lord and miss Ray and May has arrived¡± Shadowsh then saw Duke Fredrick Es Archinviel children first son George Es Archinviel, the second son Richard Es Archinviel and the twins Ray and May Es Archinviel George looks like his father only younger while Richard might bear resemnce to his father but other than that he quite resemble his mother The two twins were quite cute both of them were holding hands they tried to look tough but you could tell from there trembling that they are quire shy and a bit afraid being the center of attention ¡°Now lets give a warm wee to our birthday princess Effimilia Es Archinviel!¡± Once the announcer finished everyone started pping Of course when Shadowsh saw this he also started pping Leafinia follows his lead Effimilia walks out the door on her white dress she is considered pretty even amongst others ¡°As expected from Miss Effimilia she is quite pretty¡± ¡°Yes if she be a bit more mature she would be considered a top ss beauty¡± ¡°I heard that she is considered a genius as a dual mage¡± ¡°I also heard she has a potential to became a tamer¡± Numerous nobles startedplementing Effimilia when she walks out Shadowsh looks at her for a sec before changing his attention towards Duke Fredrick He told Hentai to scan him and found out that he is still wounded and is not on his full health The party became much more livelier as Duke Fredrick and his family joins the party Shadowsh was still not used to the atmosphere of the nobles and old man Fresackio brought Rosa with him to talk with some people Since he wanted to earn a bit connection to other nobles he started to scan for potential candidate to befriend He already read about the information about some of the nobles he targeted those that have clean background and are considered good His first target was a noble named Elizard Crait his family is a merchant family because of their contribution they obtained the noble title Baron He is considered a good personpared to other merchant family They were kind because their family were once before amoner so they sympathise with othermoners If he could obtain the goodwill of the Crait Family he could have them invest in his association so if there are mission like escort mission their first pick would be his Adventure Association He found Elizard talking with some nobles they wereughing Shadowsh approached him and used [Illusion] to those that were chatting with him Just as Elizard was confused to why the other became a bit strange Shadowsh spoke to him ¡°Elizard-san its nice to meet you I am Shadowsh¡± Shadowsh politely extended his arm for an handshake ¡°Shadowsh-san I heard about you in the merchant industry you are considered a great partner since you always sell valuable monster parts¡± Elizard then shook his hand and spoke politely ¡°Elizard-san are you interested to invest on my association¡± After chatting with Elizard some more talking about idle stuff he immediately went to the point ¡°Oh? Which association do you mean the B and T association or Merchant Association¡± Elizard asks curiously Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Neither what I am intending is to built an association of my own association that is for warriors and mercenaries¡± ¡°It will be called Adventure Association were going to sell mostly monster parts or other stuffs and also you could post a mission like escorting of goods in the association and we would be responsible for reliability of the said guards¡± Elizard raised his eyebrows and said ¡°Oh? that¡¯s interesting tell me more¡± The both of them then started a deep conversation regarding the Adventure Association Leafinia was only standing behind Shadowsh without doing anything Since Shadowsh already cover themselves with [Illusion] the others do not disturb the three of them As the two of them were busy discussing there was amotion ..... Both of them stops and Shadowsh dispel the [Illusion] around them They saw that Effimilia was already opening the gifts it seems that they were too busy discussing about their ns that they missed the dance Chapter 162 Chapter 162: CHAPTER 140.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) (10 Mana/ Bullets) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (40 Mana and Energy/Use) Elemental Tail [Low Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Elemental Energy) (No Mana) Dark me st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed arge amount of Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) (200 Mana/Use) Illusion [Low Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Low Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1100 Mana : 1200 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Low Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [Mid Rank) (,Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 288 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : High Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (High Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 7 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Orange Quality] (Lvl 3) (B) (Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy) (7 Mana and Energy/Use) Space Ball Barrage [Orange Quality] (Lvl 5) (B) (Fire 50 space balls that) (25 Energy/Use) Dragon Whip [Orange Quality] (Lvl 4) (A-) (Uses the tail as a whip) (10 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 202 + 50% Mana : 202 + 70% Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale (Enhance defence of the user by 200%) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn (Can store things on the horn) (The space size is 100 cubic meters it will increased in size by 100% each rank up) (Gain an additional + 20% Mana) Active Ability 3 : Devour (Devour energies and food easily) Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might (Can pressure monsters that are on Superior Grade and Below) (Any monster that has a dragon bloodline would also feel suppression if the purity of their bloodline is lower than the former) (Increases the strength of the host by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart (Increases the host overall ability by 100%) (Also increases Mana and Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy (Has the ability to absorb sun energy and releases dragon energy this ability can strengthen host while hastening the energy umtion) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern ..... Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 163 Chapter 163: CHAPTER 140.14 BONUS CHAPTER ll ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ze Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Mid) Demon Type : Elemental Demon Demon Species : ming Giant Bloodline : Behemoth (Impure) ..... Demon Rank : Elite Rank Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Hells Explosion (Gathers the surrounding Mana and unleash a destructive attack in an area) (Range : 20 Meters Wide) (Casting Time : 9 Minutes) (Uses 40 Mana/Activation) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/500) ming Breath (Releases the umted me energy in the core towards the target) (Uses 80 Energy and 40 Mana/Use) (The skill canst up to 2 minute) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 59/2500) Inferno (Release a catastrophic attack to the surrounding) (Range : 30 Meter Area) (Uses all the Energy and Mana of the User) (Once used the User would be immobilized for half an hour) (Above 1 tier of the User) (Special) me Punch (Punches the target) (Additional Ability : Giga Impact) (Uses 80 Energy and 20 Mana/Use) (This skill could also create a flying fist) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 34/2500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 350 Mana : 364 + 200 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Able to absorbs demonic qi and Mana corresponding to the Host¡¯s attribute) (Each tier increase the efficiency of the skill by 100%) (2nd) Active Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Forcefully strengthen all the host strength) (All skill damage increase by 100%) (Effect wouldst an hour after that the User would be greatly weakened) (Each Tier will increase the skill damage by 50%) (3rd) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the mastery and power of me attribute skills of the Host) (4th) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Increase the amount of Mana Host have by 200) (5th) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Behemoth¡¯s pressure) (Emits a pressure to those smaller than the Host) (6th) Active Domain Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Creates a domain that is made up of mes andva) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Gulli Title : Demonic Knight Race : Abyssal Dragon Bloodline : [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused Bloodline)], [Ashura Demon Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Type : Strengthening Demon Demon Species : Ashura Destruction Dragon Demon Rank : Senior Baron Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath (Release a breath of Dragon Energy) (The skill couldst a minute) (Uses a lot of Mana) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 105/2500) Dragon Tail Whip (Used tail as a whip) (Has a chance of stunning the target) (100 Energy/Use) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 13/2500) Dragon Roar (Release a powerful sonic roar) (100 Energy and 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to to Host¡¯s tier) Demonic Hellsme sh (Coats de with Hellsme and demonic energy) (Uses 200 Energy and 100 Mana/Use) (Tier 3 Skill) (Proficiency : 1500/15000) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 1000 Mana : 500 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Enhance the Strength, Defence, Agility, Vitality and Energy tremendously)(Additional Ability : Dragon Scale) (It also increased the recover speed of Energy and Stamina) (Increase all Physical and Elemental Attack by 100%) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (One Draconic Guard Demon species unique trait) (Born with 2 huge shield for an arm the Draconic Guard Demon shield would continue to toughen up as the Draconic Guard Demon grows) (The shield is mostly made up of the Draconic Guard Demon¡¯s own scales and hardest bones) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Increased the userbat learning ability in a tremendous degree) (Increase the user Perception by a notch) (4) Enhanced Active Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increased the user overall stats fourfold) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Causes fear to those who are weaker to the user), (Increase the chance of subduing those of the dragonkind that are lower grade than the user) (6) Passive Ability [Tier 3] : <> (Once a Draconic Demon Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it would fuse its arm with its de and strengthen it with its own fleshy essence) (Mastery towards the weapon +100%) (7) Active Ability [Tier 1] : <> (Creates two dragons sacrificing the Host own fleshy essence) (Currently Tier one can only creates head) (Ability would rank up as the Host increase the fleshy essence it gave) (Permanent Ability) (The dragons could only be destroyed if the Host is killed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Red Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 2nd Tier (Lower) Demon Type : Special Type Demon Demon Species : Bloody Bat Demon Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Silver Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Shriek (Release a high pitched sound that caused varying damage to the surrounding beings) (Range : 10 meters wide) (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 377/2500) sh (Uses sharp ws to sh the target) (Additional Ability : Extreme Speed) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 68 Mana : 143 (1st) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the User ws sharpness) (2nd) Active Ability : <> (Uses sound base ability to locate things) (3rd) Active Ability : <> (Absorbs the enemies blood to strengthen the user own strength) (4th) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the user speed by) (20%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Crunch, Chomp, Chew Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 3rd tier (lower) Demon Type : Beast Type Demon Species : Demonic Three Headed Hell Hound (Variant) Bloodline : Cerberus (Impure) Demon Rank : Servant Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 3 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : ming Breath (Middle Head) : Release A ming breath (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Dark Breath (Left Head) : Release a dark energy breath (Additional Ability : Corrosion)(40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) Lightning Breath (Right Head) : Release a breath of lightning (Additional Ability : Paralytic Shock) (40 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Head) ..... Death Stare (Any heads) : Cause the enemy to fear the Host (Uses 50 Mana/Use) (Tier is tied to the Host) Fusion st (Three Heads) : Combine Three Breath attack to create a powerful st (Each Additional Ability is added) (Tier 1) (proficiency : 100/500) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 100+100+100 Mana : 70+70+70 (1st) Passive Ability [Tier is tied to the Host] : <> (Core can contain three elements) (2) Passive Ability [Special] : <> (Each head contains three different demon crystal of their own elements) (3) Passive Ability [Tier 3] (Middle Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control me Elements) (4) Passive Ability [Tier 2] (Right Head) : <> (Obtain the ability to control Thunder Elements) (5) Passive Ability [Tier 2] : <> (Obtain the ability to control Dark Elements) (6) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the Host] : <> (Increase the Speed of Host recovery) (7) Passive Ability [Tier tied to the host] : <> (Restriction : Only activates when behind or in front of a any form of passage like a gate, door and etc.) (Have the ability to sense any lifeforms that was a hundred meter around the passageway) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kuro Demon Title : Demonic Dark Shaman Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : Oth Tier Demon Type : Curse Type Demon Demon Species : Imp (Variant) Bloodline : Pit Lord Demon Rank : Low Rank Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Curse : Weakens enemy resistance against physical and magical attacks (20 Mana/Use) (Tier 0) (Proficiency : 0/100/) Evil Vines : Conjure vines from the ground that could whip and binds enemy (30 Mana and 10 Energy/Use) (Proficiency : 0/100/) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 15 + 10% Mana : 30 + 50% (1st) Passive Ability [Tier Tied to the Host] : <> (Increases any damage of Host skill that has dark and demon attributes) (Increases Host sensitivity towards Dark Elements and Demonic Qi) (Special) [Bounded Item] : <> (Increase Mana by 50%) (Decreases Chant Restriction to Curse Type Skills) (Purify bloodline every Rank up) (2nd) Passive Ability [Tier 0] : <> (Increases Energy, Defence, Strength, Intelligence and Agility by 10%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lucy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 3) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Don Don (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer) (Nature Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Profession Rank and Level : (Killer) Shiny Copper Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Bloody Whip : Uses the User¡¯s own blood to create (Restriction : Can only be performed during transformation ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Novice Level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Energy : 3rd stage Death Qi : 0th Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Enhanced Sharpness] (Sharpens ws) ?Active Ability : [Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 164 Chapter 164: CHAPTER 142 BIRTHDAY PARTY ll ¡°It seems that we were too busy discussing about our ns that we missed the dance¡± Elizardughs as he said this Shadowsh also chuckled as they focus on Effimilia opening her gifts Before going inside they would give their gifts to the servant The gifts would have the names of their owner the servant would shout the owner¡¯s name as Effimilia opens it ¡°Wow that is a precious ruby ne judging from its appearance and the size of its gem it would have cost at least a thousand golds¡± ¡°Yeah you said about it I could even feel the heat radiating from the gem meaning that it is also considered an elemental gem¡± As Effimilia opens a gift she obtains a sparkling ruby ne causing a bout of discussion from the others ..... Elizard nodded as he said ¡°As expected from Viscount Alexander their family after all owns a mine¡± Shadowsh besides was thinking ¡®Mine huh Hentai said if it could absorb all the energy in a mine it would give me great rewards but I forgot about this it seems that I needed to search for a mine and I know just the ce¡¯ The ce he had in mind is the Howling Ridge and he did not need to search it personally he would just tell Sans about this and have his three undead subordinates search it for him After a couple of gifts were open everyone became quite lively as rare things kept popping out There were two juvenile monsters that was gifted to Effimilia One came from old man Fresackio and the other came from a Elite Glowing Golden Knight Trey Of course old man Fresackio Rainbow Butterfly is much more rarer than the two the other monster is a cub of a Berserk ming Bear even though both were Superior Grade the Rainbow Butterfly has more potential After a couple of minutes passed finally it was his gift turn When Effimilia unwrapped the gift she was stunned by the glowing gem Even Duke Fredrick expression changed you could desire on his eyes Everyone on the scene was stunned by such beautiful stone that emits green light ¡°A pure elemental stone!!!¡± Suddenly one of the nobles shouted as he pointed at the gem Everyone became rowdy as they started to converse with each other Duke Fredrick did a forceful cough silencing everyone he then asks ¡°May I ask who Shadowsh might be?¡± Shadowsh came in front and surprisingly old man Fresackio also walk in front ¡°Oh? May I ask what of you seek great master tamer Fresackio-san?¡± Seeing Fresackio came in front Duke Fredrick politely asks ¡°Duke Fredrick this is my friend Shadowsh like me he is also a tamer and he is as strong or stronger than me in regards of individualbat strength¡± Answered Fresackio also in a polite manner Everyone was quite surprised by this revtion even though old man Fresackio might not known for his personal strength those that knew about him knew that his capacity in fighting with a sword is great Old man Fresackio suddenly shed a smile before saying ¡°In our fight against the Great Fox Guardian mypanions were wounded but Shadowsh¡¯s friend named Leafinia healed them immediately¡± Hearing this everyone started to be rowdy again Healers were already considered rare and a Healer who could heal a person immediately was greatly sought for Duke Fredrick raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Old man Fresackio raised his chest and answered ¡°I would never lie to you Duke Fredrick¡± Duke Fredrick nodded he then turned to Shadowsh and requested ¡°If that is true then may I ask if Shadowsh-san bring his friend tomorrow?¡± Shadowsh nodded and courteously answered ¡°It will be my pleasure¡± Duke Fredrick smiled he then changed the subject ¡°Now then may I ask where did you obtain such precious gem and the value of this gem is truly astronomical is it worth it to gift it to my daughter¡± ¡°By the way if its to inconvenient to you, you could choose to answer the first question or not¡± Shadowsh also smiled before answering ¡°The first question is not inconvenient to me I found this gem when I was doing my stroll in the Howling Ridge¡± ¡°For the second question for me it is worth it to gain Miss Effimilia-san¡¯s goodwill¡± Hearing this Duke Fredrick¡¯s smile be more apparent He then had the rest of the party to continue while the three of them him, Duke Fredrick and old man Fresackio discuss something When Shadowsh returned back to the mansion both him and Leafinia slumps down to the bed his bed Once he introduced Leafinia to Duke Fredrick and her status as an healer she was weed very warmly The rest of the nobles also started to try and get close to the both of them Thankfully old man Fresackio rescue them or else they might even not reach home this evening Duke Fredrick scheduled the healing treatment for tomorrow because he wanted to celebrate his daughter party first Their discussion was even shorter only discuss some idle things and old man Fresackio introducing him The next day Shadowsh and Leafinia went to the Duke¡¯s mansion once again When they returned back home at evening Shadowsh was extremely happy They returnedte not because Leafinia healed them slowly but because Shadowsh discussed about his wish to buy the surroundingnds around his estate and also his n to build the Adventure Association He manage to buy the plots ofnd around his estate even though it caused him a fortune it was worth it since he could nowmence his ns and the numerous low rank undeads that Sans created could now be used The Adventure Association was greatly weed by Duke Fredrick since Shadowsh promised to pay arge amount of tax each year A full 100,000 Gold each year even though this might look like a great disadvantage to Shadowsh he knew that once the Adventure Association grows he would earn much more than that every year after all the rules in epting missions are 30% of the payment would go to the association Time passed and 3 months gone by if Shadowsh counted correctly a year gone by when he first arrive at this world Shadowsh was now meditating in the hidden underground basement in the mansion He had Sans undeads clean the whole basement and with a bit redesigning the whole ce was now shining new They also built another hidden underground ce it is a battle coliseum they built it underneath were Sans would revive the deads It was for Sans undead each month he and Sans would throw a hundred undeads in there and have them fight to the dead it is an extremely effective method in obtaining a powerful undead They read it in the book that they discovered before the one that spits out chains Around the battle coliseum were different marking written in the book its an inscription in absorbing Yuan Yin energy around the environment Even though they still haven¡¯t started testing the coliseum the inscription really did absorbs the Yin energy in the surrounding Sans told him that the type of Yin energy being absorbed was a higher ss Yin energy than his Lunar Yin Qi Even though the battle coliseum was not being used to refine undeads it was being used as a training room for Lisa and Sans In the mansion¡¯s underground basement Shadowsh was meditating with the two twin spirits and the two from the fox n Shadowsh have nowpleted in perfecting the [Chaos Force Technique] he gave it to Sans together with a Chaos Crystal Ball he also had refined his Mana and energy to the first stage because the amount of Mana and energy he had it was a very slow process For Sans he already refined his Mana and Qi in a much higher level than him but this is only for Sans for the rest they were still training hard to refine their energy and Mana to the first tier There were now buildings around his estate the purpose was house the others since the mansion could not house everyone Shadowsh¡¯s group was now very famous in the city not only they were considered on of the strongest force in the city they also have a great reputation Other than the Adventure Association that helpsmoner and knights who were not hired earns a couple of bucks each week Leafinia, Herish and Bun Bun wouldmence a free healing service to themoners This do not only earn them a great reputation it also trained Herish and Bun Bun¡¯s healing ability Other than that Shadowsh was now a bringer of fear A month ago a noble wanted to take one of the female member of their group because of their astounding beauty The result was that the noble and some of the member of his family disappeared in just one night Chapter 165 Chapter 165: CHAPTER 143 FAMOUS There were nothing left in the noble mansion the servants in the mansion was not harmed while the kids and wives of noble was still there they were left with a hundred gold each Once everyone discovered this they had chills on their back and swore to themselves not mess with Shadowsh anymore Even Duke Fredrick first son George Es Fredrick told him that the problem with Rey was now null and void Of course Shadowsh justugh it off but he did told George that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to George trusted confidant What he did not know that Lisa and Rey were working together in killing the bandits and found out an interesting truth the bandits was actually not working for George but for his trusted confidant For Shadowsh George trusted confidant was already dead on his eyes Other than the city around Shadowsh estate numerous nts including grass and trees started growing rapidly ..... The Sanctuary was also slowly being built and Shadowsh¡¯s other subordinated would travel across thend to search for any wandering people and brought them to the estate Now the number of people that was working with Shadowsh grew Of course this made Shadowsh extremely happy other than that the increase on his strength and Sans also made him happy ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (Needed Vital Qi) Elemental Tail [Mid Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Vital Qi to operate) (Can strengthened by elemental energy) Dark me st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) Illusion [Mid Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Vital Qi : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 1st Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 0th Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 1st Tier Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Mid Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [High Rank) (Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Death Qi : 3rd Tier, Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Earth Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Earth Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After they refined their energy and Mana it seems like it also raised the ranks of their skills and some of their ability When Banjo and the rest of the monster found out about this they trained even more harder especially for Banjo He always sleeps all day but afterst week he was no longer always sleepy but was now always hungry so he went to the Howling Ridge He told everyone that it seems that he was steadily evolving and needed more time to became a full fledged dragon So he decided to stay in the Howling Ridge other than to procure food for him he also wanted to battle since he only slept during the adventure What made Shadowsh even more happy is that Yshelia was contacting him now it seems that in the deepest abyss of Howling Ridge there is a separate realm and one of her kind stayed and lived in there for a long time She was now being trained she said once she returned she would surprise everyone with her strength Shadowsh just shook his head thinking that if she knew how strong everyone became without her she would be the one who would be the one to be surprised Inside the underground basement Shadowsh stop perfecting his Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique He then went out he first went to hiske theke was created just a couple of months ago and now it was extremely wide and deep Under theke was Glowing Corals so that it wouldn¡¯t be that dark Numerous kinds of aquatic nts and fish lives in thiske The mermaid they saved called Stephanie have created an underground for herself in theke ..... The strongest being living in theke excluding Lily is actually Haze¡¯s pet Dark Savage Crocodile named Teeth It was growing at an astounding pace other than living in theke it would go to thend and would battle with Purple Kitty and others Even though it would always lose it strength andbat would continuously grow Actually because it would always challenge Purple Kitty and the others in a fight each day it also help them to grow stronger For Purple Kitty her nails have be much more sharper after being continuously used to attack Teeth¡¯s body the daily fighting also honed her senses causing her to be more nimble than before For Bun Bun after the daily fight she finally managed to learn a attack skill called [Rabbit Kick] she would always beat Teeth to submission after every battle Well for the others others they would lose other than Purple Kitty and Bun Bun Teeth wouldn¡¯t challenge the other member of Shadowsh¡¯s group so he would challenge the other pets Other Reias, Herish and Lily¡¯s pets the other would be challenged by Teeth Teeth do not challenge Reias pet Jewel Barrier Cat named Meow because he could not attack it no matter what the barrier was too sturdy for him Chapter 166 Chapter 166: CHAPTER 144 PETS While Lilia¡¯s pet is still an egg so it could not participate in any fight she put it in Stephanie¡¯s Underwater house to incubate since it would only hatch in a water environment For Herish pet it do not do anything other thanzing about in the garden so Teeth found no reason to fight her There are only three pets that proved to be a challenge to Teeth it was Browny, Chinbu and Light Chinbu was Terris pet Earth Bear Browny was Big Bear pet Brown Bear and Light was Star¡¯s pet Star Beast Big Bear would always bring Browny every time he train and work because Browny considered Big Bear his father he would help him in his work and would also work out if Big Bear also work out ..... If Teeth do not have such a great defence he would definitely lose to Browny but because he would always be beaten by Bun Bun and shed by Purple Kitty his skin be extremely tough For Chinbu it did nothing but y with Terris all day they would dig two pits for the two of them to stay for hours increasing their affinity towards the Earth Element Sometimes they would buffed themselves with the Power of Earth some kind of elemental power they obtained after burying themselves underground daily The Power of Earth is a passive ability that would increase their strength as long as they were standing on the ground The two of them would wrestle each day using the Power of Earth to train their body so even though Chinbu did not train as hard as Browny it would still be powerful With the Power of Earth Chinbu would manage tost longer than the rest of monsters that Teeth challenged so Teeth would always be the offensive one in the fight because even Purple Kitty and Bun Bun wouldn¡¯tst as long as Chinbu For Light both she and Star would sleep at day and train at night From the Monster Encyclopedia that Shadowsh read about Star Beast could change their body before maturing Light changed her body to be slender her scales might not be as tough as before but her speed increased exponentially Her original blue body became white as she continue to absorb the energy from the star Other than that she also started to practice a skill that involves firing a cannon like beam towards the enemy Because of her speed the fight between hers and Teeth¡¯s would always end up a draw In all the pets that Teeth fought he only lost to one pet and that is to Sparky Other than pets Teeth would also challenge the monsters that Shadowsh bought to guard the mansion even though they would always lose it trains their capability so they are also improving each day Shadowsh was very happy seeing how the monsters he bought became stronger as time goes by Of course the monster he really appreciated was Teeth because of its unyielding will to be stronger Because of this he gave Teeth preferential benefits each day Teeth would hunt its own food but Shadowsh would bring it a small amount of Silver Rank monster flesh of water and dark attribute Further increasing the progress of its growth and strength Of course the pets are not the only ones getting stronger their master improvement also considered to be decent Like Terris other than burying himself and wrestling with Chinbu he would also attend sses from Don Don martial art dojo Other than than he would attend sses with the other children from Mitz teaching For Haze other than meditating with Lilia underwater he would also attend sses from Don Don martial art dojo Probably affected by his pet motivation to grow stronger he would challenge the ves that attend in the training with Don Don to a battle once in a while even though he never won it improved hisbat prowess He also started training himself with sword and the sword he picked was actually a Katana he picked this type of sword because of his admiration towards Shadowsh He did not train in the way of the true swordsman but trained as an assassin since he had more affinity towards his Dark Attribute than his Water Attribute Lily would meditate underwater every day and during night she would spend her time refining her Mana and energy Her [Water Shot] skill had evolved into [Water Bullet] increasing the skills prowess and speed She was extremely close with Stephanie since she was learning from her Like all mermaids Stephanie was proficient in controlling the bodies of water around her She would share her experience in controlling and manipting Water Element to L Shadowsh also found out that Mystique Beast is considered a Guardian to the mermaid n so she knew how to take care of it For Star she was training a new attack skill it was inspired by Light beam like attack she is still far in perfecting it though The four of them together with Luna and Violet would train at night so they are adept in fighting at night more than day For the two elves they would go on hunting some of the bandits together with Rey and Lisa Of course the two of them would only be in the back shooting arrows knowing that they would only be an hindrance if they joined they fought in closebat They would bring their pets during their hunt Rosemary Erz pet ming Wind Wolf has greatly helped them when searching for bandits her sensitive nose has helped them numerous times already While for Iria she has the strongest pet in the present Sparky Sparky is the variant Yellow Spark that Shadowsh bought for her since it was an Elemental Monster none of the pets could defeat it since they could not harm it without any elemental skill Other than that Sparky is also very fast and the second one to learn a skill the first one was Meow since birth she would immediately learn the skill [Barrier] Its skill was [Spark Shot] even though it did not cause much damage and would only shock its target for a little bit Even though this is the situation as long as Sparky get stronger the skill would increase in power Too bad that to create an Elemental Gem Hentai would take a lot of time especially if the element is rare like Thunder Element For Herish she would daily meditate in the garden her pet White Jade Snake which she named Holly would also onlyze about around her without care in the world other than the fact that she would go to the city and do healing to those who are poor and kind or considered not a sinner Shadowsh and Sans would stand on guard every healing schedule Shadowsh would used his Spirit to boost Sans Spirit strength with this Sans could scan the soul of those that needed healing he would know if the person is a sinner or not those that are kind would posses a clear soul but for those that are evil they have dark energy exuding in their soul With this method Herish and the other two would only heal those that are good Of course they might give free treatment to the poor but if it was from a wealthy person Shadowsh would make them pay the amount of their payment would be tied to how injured they are For the twins from the Tamer n they would spend their time ying with their two pets Shadowsh let them y and have fun since their still children actually his sisters became close to the other children because they spend their time ying all day They would only refine their Mana and Energy and would increase their spirit strength by meditating Actually they are like the twins from the Spirit n who spend their time ying and meditating Bun Bun would spend her days fighting with Teeth more urately beating him of course she did not forget to train her healing ability For Purple Kitty she would spend most of her time toughening and sharpening her ws Reias cooking mastery got better and better she and her pet ming de Mantis have greatpatibility since she would have Slicer the name of her pet slice all the ingredient for her The most busiest of them all excluding Sans and Shadowsh of course is Reias Shadowsh made her the vice guildmaster of the Adventure Association she does most of the calction of the finance of the association Of course she hired many helpers to help her but if ites to the important stuff she would first inquire about Shadowsh opinion All of her helpers was only tasked to manage the guild but do not have important standing to the association it is because most of her helpers were hired and she does trust all of them much since she did not known them that long Chapter 167 Chapter 167: CHAPTER 145 EVENTS DURING 3 MONTHS After Shadowsh left theke he then went to the Undead Graveyard The whole area was designated for reviving the dead most of the undeads are skeletons and only some of them were zombies The reason for this was because of Lisa after absorbing the bloods of her victims they were only left with skins and bones so a zombie could not be created All of the zombies came from Rey and from the two elves and of course from Red Bull and his gang There is a restriction on creating an undead though one needed to have a full intact limbs or skeleton So those that had their limbs cut off would be thrown to the Undead Pit The purpose of the Undead Pit is to be the feeding ground for the undeads ..... Undead Skeletons would get stronger after devouring bones while Zombies would grow after devouring flesh Shadowsh also asionally throw some monster flesh and bones in the pit once in a while Actually all the bones were thrown in the pit the bones were leftover from the food Shadowsh and the rest ate since they mostly ate monster meat The Undead Graveyard is located in a much far distance to the Sanctuary actually the location of the area was already too far he did not own thend that the Undead Graveyard was built in Sans would take his undead during sundown to build the Sanctuary Shadowsh would have the others transport the materials to the workce during the day and leave it for the undeads during the night 3 months have gone by but only 1/4 of the Sanctuary was built The undeads would work endlessly during the night but the size of the Sanctuary is just toorgeparable to the size of Archinviel City He built it this big because he would connect the teleportation portal in the cave to the Sanctuary He still needed to go to other territory and expand the Adventure Association throughout the whole Hundred Forest Continent He have a dream to travel to other continent he wanted to live his current life to the fullest Shadowsh was looking forward to this as he thought about this he started smiling Just as he was envisioning the future a servant approached him and spoke ¡°Shadowsh-sama Mister Fresackio hase for you¡± Hearing this he broke out from his trance and went back to his estate During this past 3 months old man Fresackio would visit him once in a while When he first arrived in the estate he met Triple C because he did not informed Shadowsh and wanted to surprise him Triple C did not let him passed through Old man Fresackio actually considered to force his entry but when Triple C released his aura old man Fresackio dispels any thought of it since the aura radiating from Triple C is strong belonging to a Crimson Gold Rank individual Besides that Triple C contain a very strong intimidating presence when he is guarding a gate and he also contain strong killing intent Thankfully Triple C knew him so Crunch contacted Shadowsh informing about old man Fresackio presence After this incident Shadowsh told Triple to let old man Fresackio in since he was always weed on his garden He then brought old man Fresackio around his estate After that old man Fresackio became in love with the ce When he do not have anything to do in the B and T association he would go to Shadowsh¡¯s estate and would release his monsters toze around The Green Dragon likes to swim in theke while the Poisoned Silk Spider likes to huddle in a secluded ce in the mansion For the Vulcan Bear it would sleep in a barren plot ofnd The territory Shadowsh bought was still not that developed so there are still a wide expanse of barrennd Shadowsh life during this past three months wasn¡¯t rxing at all He would attend some kind of gathering for nobles once in a while to socialize and would spend his time training or perfecting his three training techniques Now that everything seems going in order Shadowsh now have much more free time than usual He would spend the rest of weekdays training like a madman and would rx and bond with the family during weekends He also discovered as time past his human body started going some kind of changes but he still do not know what kind of change it is wether it is harmful or not When he arrive at the garden he saw old man Fresackio was giving candies to his sisters Old man Fresackio did not know that the foxes were his family but he told him that they were extremely important to him so every time he visited the garden he would bring a couple of candies to give to the children ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up Fresackio are you here again toze about?¡± Shadowsh teased as he saw the smiling old man Contrary to what he expected old man Fresackio became quite solemn and spoke ¡°Actually I came here bearing news¡± Hearing this Shadowsh also got serious since this information would even make the leader of the B and T association branch to be solemn ¡°Lets go to my study room¡± Since this might be something sensitive he then asks old man Fresackio to go to a much more private ce The two of them then went inside the mansion before going to Shadowsh¡¯s study room ¡°Now that there is only the two of us you could share what you wanted to tell me¡± Shadowsh immediately went to the topic since beating around the bush is not needed Old man Fresackio nodded before speaking ¡°Actually I think you already knew the information amount the numerous unrest around the continent¡± Shadowsh nodded he already heard numerous rumors about this he even had Lisa verified this ¡°Humans aren¡¯t the only reason for the chaos our association found out that some demons actually stayed on the continent and created a sect called Demonic Sect¡± ¡°The demons would teach humans about demon techniques causing them to be corrupted and be a demonic practitioner¡± ¡°All the associations, organisations and sects have agreed to kill any demonic practitioner if they found one and would destroy any branch of the Demonic Sect¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded and told him that the Adventure Association would join in hunting this individuals Old man Fresackio then started sharing more information about the so called demonic practitioner After a few minutes old man Fresackio left Shadowsh was left pondering in his room he was somewhat a bit nervous after finding about this information He was not scared of the demons but he was a bit apprehensive about the term demonic practitioners Since he practice a technique that contains demonic qi he can be considered a demonic practitioner Thankfully he was still not finished perfecting the [Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique] but he still wanted to train on it So he decided if he ever train the [Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique] he would do it in a closed cultivation like training and would not meet with anyone during the time he was practicing He then get out of his study room and went to Triple C¡¯s doghouse he warned them that if they ever train in the [Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique] he would do it secretly he then went to search for Sans intending to warn him too After warning Sans he then went to the Adventure Guild he posted a notice that if any of the Adventurers kills a demon or demonic practitioner they would earn a huge reward From what he heard from old man Fresackio the ranks of a demon practitioner are the same as a real demon the only thing is that demonic practitioners are weaker than a real demon so the demon practitioners mostly are Low Rank demonic practitioners It is said that the sect master of the Demonic Sect is a pure blooded demon of the Baron Rank Shadowsh is not that worried about the Demonic Sect since two of his demon subordinates are as strong or stronger than the so called sect master After posting the mission he then put the corresponding rewards for the adventurers Low Rank Demon/Demonic Practitioners ¨C 10 Silver Coins Mid Rank Demon/Demonic Practitioners ¨C 1 Gold Coin High Rank Demon/Demonic Practitioners ¨C 10 Gold Coins Servant Rank Demon/Demonic Practitioners ¨C 100 Gold Coins Knight Rank Demon/Demonic Practitioners ¨C 1000 Gold Coins Even though the rewards might look a very bad choice for Shadowsh it was not He intended to use the demonic practitioners corpses as food for undeads before throwing in the battle arena the undead that the arena could create would definitely powerful If they¡¯re lucky they could obtain a full corpse of the demonic practitioner creating the special undead easily Once the Adventurers saw the luxurious rewards posted in the guild their eyes started to shine as greed blossoms on it Chapter 168 Chapter 168: CHAPTER 146 PLANS Once old man Fresackio saw Shadowsh¡¯s method he then passed it to the other organization and associations He also copied the method but unlike Shadowsh¡¯s cash reward old man Fresackio rewards are contribution points For an association contribution points are very important since rare items could be found in the association and the only method to redeem it is to use contribution points Once Shadowsh heard old man Fresackio method he also implemented it to his group there is a restriction though to earn the contribution points they needed to bring the full corpse of the demon or demonic practitioners The whole hunting event got more popr as those that manage to capture a demon or demonic practitioners were praised as warriors and became celebrity to their town or city There are still no sightings of demons or demonic practitioners around the Archinviel Dukedom Shadowsh got busy as usual perfecting his technique while refining and strengrhening his Mana and Elemental Energies ..... He alsomence the Undead Elite Creation he threw one hundred skeletons into the Battle Arena he wanted to know what would be result if he only puts the same kind of undead in the arena Since the numbers of zombies were still minimal estimated at 80 so he needs to go and hunt some bandits or those that is full of sins since he do not like the idea of killing an innocent He then went to find Lisa and asks her to give him some of the coordinates of the base of the bandits or hoodlums around the area After he got the map he then went to hunt his first target was a bandit group called Arh Bandit Arh was the bandits leader name He easily got rid of the group and took all of their valuable possessions All the bandits he killed were killed in one hit a stab to the head and heart the number of the Arh bandit is small though only numbering to 30 plus He then marked the base with his aura and contacted Sans to tell his undeads to pick up the corpses After a day of killing he mange to destroy 5 small group bandits he manage to earn at least 1,000 Gold Coins what he was truly satisfied is that he manage to acquire a 100 plusplete bandit corpses With this after the skeletons finished their turn they would throw a hundred zombies in the Battle Arena Just as he was busy collecting the valuables of thetest group of bandits he hunted Hentai suddenly told him something ¡®Underneath this cave is a ore vein many precious ores resides on it¡¯ What he heard made him extremely happy since during these past three months he did not stop searching for a mine Even though he did search in the Howling Ridge he did not manage to found a mine but to think after getting rid of a couple bandits would yield such reward It seems that getting rid of evil in this world would increase your karma As he smiled because of this he suddenly missed JM since he could just create an artificial tunnel for this He then contacted Sans and told him to station 10 of his undeads on the cave He then left he did not stay in the cave since he knew that Sans undead subordinates would only arrive here at night Only high level undead could live underneath the sun or those that was refined by the Necromancer Association He then went back to the mansion he gave all the valuables he took from the bandits he in and gave it to Reias He then went into a repeating cycle of training and hunting 3 weeks have passed after having developed well in the Archinviel Dukedom he decided to leave and go to the Dragon Kingdom which was the Archinviel Dukedom under to Since he could not just leave his estate and the things he owned he decided to leave Reias and decided to take only Sans, Leafinia, Triple C, Banjo and all the monster girls with him He actually wanted to create a portal that would connect to Safehaven Paradise but too bad the amount of Spatial Energy and Mana to create such thing was toorge for him right now and since Banjo is the only one who has Space Attribute to his summoned monster it was trulycking He made a mental note to tame a monster that has Spatial Attribute to help him umte Space Energy He decided to leave the others in Archinviel Dukedom because he wanted them to protect his estate and the Adventure Guild Even though he already asked Old man Fresackio to look after the group and the guild he still wanted an assurance Actually he wanted to leave Triple C to guard the estate too bad that they were a demon so if they were found out it would cause a huge problem They would leave after finishing everything like waiting for the process of undead refining toplete After they threw 100 Undead Skeleton into the Battle Arena the whole arena closed off from the information that he read from the book it stated that it would only take 1 month to create a higher level undead using low level undeads The three high rank undeads that Sans left in the Howling Ridge was improving quite fast He told Lisa to take the things that the three undeads found on Howling Ridge before giving it to the group Lisa was the one who had improved the greatest during this period of time after turning into an Half-undead she trained and refined her energy and Mana diligently she also spend her time killing bandits and devouring their blood ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Level : Silver Rank Profession Rank and Level : (Killer) Shimmering Silver Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Monster Skills : [Bloody Whip] (Active), [Bloody Dagger] (Active), [Strengthened Body] (Passive) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Mastery Level), Cloud Step (Novice Level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Blood Qi : 3rd Tier Death Qi : 1st Tier Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Enhanced Sharpness] (Sharpens ws) ?Active Ability : [Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Blood Control] : Fully controls the movement of blood of the user (4) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡®She should be sufficient to kill anyone that tries to harm the group in the time we are not here¡¯ Shadowsh thought he then looks at her new skills Bloody Whip : Creates a whip made up of the user¡¯s own bloody (Can absorbs blood) (Can level up after absorbing an amount of blood) Bloody Dagger : Creates a dagger made up of the user¡¯s own blood (Can absorbs blood at a great rate) (Can level up after absorbing an amount of blood) Strengthened Body : Result of absorbing blood (Increase the strength and speed of the user) (Can level up after absorbing an amount of blood) There was also another reason for they cannot leave just yet and it is killing Rey¡¯s enemy Even though the said person was a subordinate of the first son of Duke Fredrick Shadowsh was not afraid He and the others have already nned to kill the target three days from now Shadowsh is actually grateful for Rey since he spent his time helping Lisa and sometimes training the ves and the others Now some of his subordinates could join the Adventure Guild even though all of them were just F-Rank adventurers they still could earn money after theyplete missions Actually in the whole Archinviel Dukedom an adventurer was quite well known upation now It is like a mercenary but better and the poor people would strive to join the guild to earn a couple of bucks just bypleting some missions Even a kid could join but their capability needed to be tested There is two requirements to be an adventurer first is to pass the test that was made by the guild and second to pay 10 Copper Coins to receive the adventure guild card There is also a requirement after bing an adventurer first is that an adventurer needed toplete at least one mission a month If adventurer wanted to raise their ranks they needed to pass the test given by the guild before paying 10 Silver Coins to upgrade their adventurer cards Thepetition in the guild was also intense there is a board for adventurer ranking both individual and group In the board only the top 10 adventurer or group would be posted there they were the envy and admiration of others ..... Chapter 169 Chapter 169: CHAPTER 147 TOURNAMENT There is also a reward system for the board for the 10th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 10 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 1 Gold Coin and both categories would earn an increase of 5% on their payment for the 9th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 20 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 2 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 10% on their payment for the 8th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 30 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 3 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 15% on their payment for the 7th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 40 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 4 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 20% on their payment for the 6th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 50 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 5 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 25% on their payment for the 5th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 60 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 6 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 30% on their payment for the 4th rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 70 Silver Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 7 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 35% on their payment ..... for the 3rd rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 1 Gold Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 10 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 50% on their payment for the 2nd rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 2 Gold Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 20 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 60% on their payment for the 1st rank in the individual ranking a person would earn 10 Gold Coins monthly for group ranking they would earn 100 Gold Coins and both categories would earn an increase of 70% on their payment also they would obtain priority in choosing missions This method made the adventurers all fired up but they would only earn their rewards if they stayed in the ranking for a year Other than rewards an adventurer or adventurer group would earn reputation because of this causing their chance to be hired increased If an adventurer was hired the Adventure Guild would only take 10% of the payment for the mission increasing the reward for the adventurers As the guild blossoms of course there would jealousy but too bad for them Shadowsh was too powerful any person or family that wanted to take a bite from the guild was punished harshly Now all of the nobles including the Archinviel Family fears Shadowsh and his group Of course since Shadowsh contributed to the city the Archinviel Family could not do anything to them Also the guild became quite close to the other association especially for the B and T association Since the guild buys all the monster flesh and nts that the adventurers obtain they have arge stock of monster flesh and other things The guild would sell the meats and other stuff to the other association The Adventure Guild would also ept members of other association since the guild do not discriminate wether you are amoner or noble the only thing the guild look to was capabilities There is also a room designated for scanning monsters or other stuff in the guild each use would cost 1 Silver Coin though Actually this scanning room was extremely popr to the nobles and those from the other association There are many mysterious items that the nobles bought or have that was just sitting in there collection they would bring it to scan of how valuable they are The room was created by Hentai so it was foolproof For items it would be ranked ording to stars there are 5 different kind of stars The lowest rank the gray star, next was the blue star which is equivalent of 10 gray stars Next was the red star which is equivalent of 10 blue stars The second highest the gold star which is equivalent of 10 red stars and finally the highest rating the purple gold star which was equivalent of 10 gold stars This type of scanning was popr also to the Alchemist and the cksmith Association There is also another method of scanning and this time it does not involve item but monsters What¡¯s more this room wouldn¡¯t only just scan how great the monster was but everything about the monster including its abilities, skills, types and etc. The B and T association would frequently use this type of scanning method the only thing is that this type of scanning cost 1 Gold Coin 100X much more expensive than the normal type of scanning but no oneins about this since each scan would be very detailed Shadowsh is actually very worried that because of this the guild would attract too much greed that it would cost its downfall so before he leaves he decided to host a fighting tournament in his estate Those who won would be given 10,000 Gold Coins as reward of course he was not that generous since he and Sans would be entering the tournament which is considered a sure win for them Of course the reward attracted great attention and besides the whole arena was created in Shadowsh¡¯s territory so of course it was grand Even if a person did not won he or she would earn great reputation after the fight The nobles even decided to join the reward is only a very minimal reason the greatest reason for them is the reputation Even though they were brimming with ambition of winning the tournament in which would title them as the strongest in the guild Since the guild was now famous all over the city and most of the territory of the Archinviel Dukedom if you win the championship you would be crowned as one of the strongest in the whole dukedom Shadowsh had already nned in entering the tournament but after being persuade by kids and the others to not join he reluctantly agreed Even though this might be the situation he was still confident that Sans would be the winner Actually other than Leafinia and Herish all of the member of the group including Banjo and Don Don join thepetition What made him speechless that he was the one who told Banjo about the tournament since he was training in the Howling Ridge This would be one of or the greatest tournament to be hold in this ce and blood would definitely be spied during the match so he decided to be the referee together with his clones Herish and Leafinia would be on standby during the tournament and because he would be the host all healing would be free Since there would be many participants in the tournament the first fights would be a battle royal of 10 people He also decided to create another arena to amodate more participants and viewer Each seat would cost just 3 Copper Coins so that there would be many viewers during the tournament The special seats designated for nobles and such would cost 1 Gold Coin The referee for the second arena is old man Fresackio The tournament would start three days from this day so that it would at least give the participants more time to be ready He heard that the Necromancer Association are interested to join and actually ambitious enough to proim themselves to be the champions He was looking forward to seeing their faces when Sans or Banjo wins thepetition Two days have passed this night would be restless since the next morning the tournament would start Shadowsh was sneaking in the territory of George Es Archinviel Since Rey and Lisa were getting busy for the tournament he took it up to himself to capture Rey¡¯s target From what he heard the target was a fat and wretched looking person if he could take him alive he would just take his head After carefully sneaking he went inside room after room searching for the target Just as he was about to enter another room he heard loud moaning voicesing off from a room He then went inside that room and found George f*cking three hotdies There was also another guy in the room just standing there looking like a dog bootlicking at George who was busy feeling good ¡®Since I have found you say goodbye to your pathetic life¡¯ Seeing that he found his target he immediately proimed the death sentence to him After blending into the shadows he carefully approached the fatty¡¯s shadow Chapter 170 Chapter 170: CHAPTER 148 TOURNAMENT ll After getting into ce he immediately cover the fatty¡¯s mouth before running out of the room ¡°Who!!!!!?¡± George voice could be heard in the whole mansion and it was extremely angry Knights after knights started to ran towards George¡¯s room They did not found Shadowsh who was running away at full speed towards his mansion If people saw him now they could only see shadows passing by they were afterimages he created running at full speed with just a couple of minutes he arrived at his mansion The fatty in his arm have already fainted out of shock from the run ..... Shadowsh then brought him to the underground basement since it was already sote at this night he decided to just put the fatty there Of course since he was leaving after finishing a couple of things he needed to be cautious so he sealed fatty to the deepest part of the basement before using the mysterious book that they found here in this basement to seal the fatty¡¯s spirit This mysterious book was really an amazing item it record so much information about spirits The runes for battle arena for refining the undeads were also came from this book After sealing fatty he went back to the mansion and slept The next day he woke up since he slepttest night he only had 2-3 hours of sleep The first thing he did was to search for Rey to bring him to the basement before the tournament start Rey was quite startled when Shadowsh just grabs his wrist before dragging him to the basement but once he saw the surprise he could not help but be shocked After a momentary daze he snap out of it before his eyes started zing with hatred he then shouted ¡°You swine!!!! die!!!!!!¡± He pulled out his sword before swinging it towards fatty Shadowsh hurriedly grabs his arms before taking his sword This caused Rey to be dazed he then suspiciously looks at him Shadowsh smiled and exined ¡°I know you wanted to have your revenge immediately but isn¡¯t killing this fatty immediately too merciful?¡± Hearing this a stunned look was stered at Rey¡¯s face Shadowsh couldn¡¯t helped but chuckles at how many times Rey¡¯s face changed just this day Rey then started nodding before repeatedly saying ¡°You are right, you are really right¡± After hearing his answer Shadowsh smiled before telling him ¡°By the way Lisa also needed to have a turn so don¡¯t kill him just yet enjoy~~¡± He then left the basement but he first unsealed the spirit seal on fatty so that he could scream Screams of pain were sounding throughout the whole basement thankfully the sound could not be heard from above Shadowsh then went to the arena and opens the gate floods of people both those who are interested to watch and those who are participating Shadowsh used his [Shadow Clone] ability to check the ticket of all the people entering into the arena In the other arena it was Leafinia and the rest of the gang checking the ticket permit Since to join the tournament it would only cost 5 Copper Coins per ticket it was considered cheap Now that everyone was finally inside the arena and the viewers were properly amodated its time to say his speech the second arena would be host by his clone and what he will be speaking would be copied by his clone He stand up in the center of the stage and started to say his speech ¡°Everyone I know all of you gathered today to witness the spectacr matches of this wise and brave adventurers¡± ¡°I myself the founder of this Adventure Association would never thought that the first guild I built would be greatly epted by all of you¡± ¡°Because of this reason I have decided to increase the tournament prize to 100,000 Gold Coins!¡± Once everyone heard what he said it was like a bomb drop out and caused an explosion Everyone started going on amotion and all of them were saying was how rich the Adventure Association was ¡°Everyone please quiet down¡± Even though he did not shout he used his mana to amplify what he said so that it would be loud and clear to them also he unleashed his behemoth like aura silencing everyone ¡°Even though you would be crowned as the strongest person in the guild it was verycking and it would be just a morous title¡± ¡°So I have decided to whoever who won would have their picture hung unto the guild and a title would be posted underneath it¡± ¡°A date when you won the tournament and the title of the Champion and the strongest person on the guild of the year XXX¡± ¡°Also if you be a champion your rank in the guild would be promoted and your status would be raised to elder¡± ¡°Being elder would give you many benefits so give it your best!!!¡± Once he finished his speech it was dead silent then followed by passionate and shocked cry of both the viewers and participants Shadowsh then started exining the rule of the fight Since Leafinia and Herish would be on standby grievous wounds could be healed and besides he would be there to be referee so participants wouldn¡¯t need to hold back The sequence of matches would be already written on their ticket each ticket that the participants have corresponding number imprinted on them 1 to 10 would be the first ones to be on stage then followed by 11 to 20 the numbers would always be 1 to 10 He already knew how many tickets he sold since he only sold 500 tickets and nothing more so each arena would hold 250 participants In the first round the participants fought each other with their full strength Shadowsh looks at the fight with boredom he already knew that none of this participants would even reach the finals After an hour of fight participant number 7 was thest one standing he was a middle aged man with a somewhat scary look he was called Flib he was wielding a shield and broadsword Shadowsh then had some of the ves to bring the injured to Herish since even though they were wounded to varying degree it was still not worth for Leafinia to be the person to personally heal them The next match was the same as the first match even though for him it was just boring but for most of the spectators it was thrilling After much fighting the one who won was a brute looking person wielding his tworge axe he was participant number 18 called Axe Demon Zack When the third matchmence an interesting participant finally showed up He was participant number 22 he was wielding a spear and just like Sans he had a spear rotating technique He managed to won the match quite easily the crowd goes wild because other than being strong this person is considered handsome What¡¯s more he was a son of a baron he was Michael Dee Verdic The next match is not interesting also since Shadowsh already knew the result without even starting Since the match involved Banjo and just like what he thought everyone was quite startled to see a monster participating Some of the viewers which was a member of the B and T association were actually stunned to see Banjo since they knew he was Shadowsh¡¯s tamed monster Shadowsh stand up to his seat and starts to deliver his speech once again ¡°During this tournament some of my monsters would be the participants so do not be bewildered if a monster would appear during the tournament¡± Everyone was quite surprised by this revtion some of the participants were actually afraid because of Shadowsh¡¯s fearsome reputation while others wanted to know how strong his monsters really are One of the participants grips his fist tightly he was also gritting his teeth while looking at Banjo he was Emil Morz Esmindipus the person that challenge Shadowsh to a fight during his first time in the city After just a couple of minutes the battle have ended even though the other nine participants tried to team up to take down Banjo they were taken down by just one [Dragon Whip] Shadowsh knew that Banjo held back since none of the participants were gravely injured but he knew for a fact that Banjo have improved greatly during his time in Howling Ridge just the aura he was radiating he knew that Sans would be the only one who could defeat him in this tournament The next two of the girls were on it they were Bun Bun and Purple Kitty Since they are considered one of the weakest participants in the game Shadowsh knew that they would never go far since mostly those who join the tournament have the same level as a Silver Rank monster When the battle started both the two monster team up with each other Chapter 171 Chapter 171: CHAPTER 149 FIGHT! With their teamwork they manage to beat 3 adult men that was considered the same level as a Silver Rank monster before being defeated Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head he saw that Purple Kitty might have a chance in winning if her opponent wasn¡¯t wearing a full bodied armor The one who won the battle was participant number 44 he was also responsible in defeating both the girls He was one of the part time adventurer in the guild working as a knight guard and adventurer at the same time He was Leo a middle aged man with a charming wife and two children Shadowsh once again ordered his subordinates to bring the injured to Herish After recovering the two girls went to find him since they already lost Banjo was also with them ..... Shadowsh then scans him to see his progress during his training in Howling Ridge ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Gold Quality] : Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy Space Ball Barrage [Silver Quality] : Fires numerous space balls Dragon Whip [Silver Quality] : Use tail to attack ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Dragon Qi : 1st Tier, Space Energy : 0th Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale : Enhance toughness of the scales tremendously (Level : Low Tier) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn : Function as a portable space storage, also increase amount of Mana (Level : Low Tier) Passive Ability 3 : Dragon Qi : A very unique qi much more higher quality than vital qi, dragon qi function like vital qi only much better it also influence mana increasing the prowess of skills and increase the user strength tremendously Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might : Radiates pressure causing others to feel intimidated, if a monster has a dragon bloodline that is much more impure than the host it would decrease their abilities tremendously but if a monster has much more purer bloodline than the host then the effect would be reverse weakening the host (Level : Mid Tier) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart : Increase Host Abilities by 100% Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy : Absorbs the energy from the sun converting it to dragon qi ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that refining Mana and energy really purify a monster bloodline He now knew why dragon posses so much strength it is because of their dragon qi ¡°Banjo it seems that your strength improve during your time in Howling Ridge¡± Shadowsh congratting him Banjo nodded ¡°Actually after I manage to refine my Mana and energy I felt much more strength than my former self at least by one fold¡± ¡°Also every time I level up I felt that some kind of ck like energy was cleansed in my body and my form started changing drastically but it seems that I still needed to Rank up before my form can change¡± Shadowsh nodded while thinking ¡®It seems that after Banjo manage to Rank up he would finally be a true dragon albeit an extremely low rank kind¡¯ The four of them stop talking as the gong rung this time Lilia was now participating The viewers got excited since from the first four battle there were no mage entered in the tournament since most of those in the mage association were arrogant thinking that entering such tournament was beneath them Knowing how capable a mage is the other 9 participants dashed towards Lilia immediately *Ah!* With a shout Lilia fired nine [Water Bullets] instantly She then started retreating but she still kept shooting [Water Bullets] one after another Her [Water Bullet] was not the same as before now it was much stronger and faster but her level was just equivalent to a None Ranked monster even though her strength wasparable to a Bronze Rank monster her enemy are much stronger than that One of the participants has a small shield with him and a bastard sword he was steadily advancing towards Lilia One of the participants looks like a hunter just the way she dressed she has a masks she nimbly dodge all the [Water Bullets] that Lilia shot at her From her curves everyone was sure she was a female she is fluent in throwing knives also she is quick and nimble she already shot a couple of knives at Lilia but failed in doing real damage because of Lilia¡¯s new skill [Water Screen] It is a defence type skill that would create a water barrier in front of the user Thest participant that have a chance of winning was a muscr man with a mace even though he was half naked he was advancing towards Lilia even though he took many direct hit from Lilia¡¯s [Water Bullets] The other participants could not move from their spot or was retreating Shadowsh became interested in the battle since this would be the first Lilia fought with this much strength and determination Lilia was still shooting at the other participants from her observation she notice the three obvious threat She then stops retreating and dashed towards the participant the was holding a shield she was still firing multiple [Water Bullets] as she ran Upon seeing this the muscr brute recklessly charged towards Lilia too The nimble huntress also increase the intensity of her attack upon seeing that Lilia was getting close Lilia first use [Water Screen] then conjured a whip shape water before throwing it towards the leg of the participant that was holding the shield Once the whip caught the leg she pulls and dashed towards the flying participant after that she throws the participant towards the charging brute *Bam* The participant was thrown towards the edge of the arena he coughed up blood and his face was grimacing as he touched his chest His bastard sword was thrown out of the ring but before he was hit by the brute he did manage to slice the brute The brute was now injured he has a cut on his face to his left shoulder He let out an angry roar before smashing his mace to the ground *Boom* the arena started to shake as Lilia became unstable and she fell down Shadowsh noticed that the brute skin started bing red as thick nerves started throbbing from all over his body Shadowsh and some of the viewers knew what it indicated it means the brute gone berserk Even though the huntress was also swaying left and right she manage to stand her ground For the other participants some of them fell down while others manage to get by The one that was holding the shield earlier was the most pitiful because of his injuries he kept coughing out blood and the swaying only made it worse so he raised his hands towards the ves that was responsible for taking out the injured and bring them to Herish or Leafinia, Bun Bun also decided to help out Shadowsh then had one of the ve drag the injured participant out of the arena Now there are only 9 participants left but among these 9 only three has a chance of winning The brute then lift his mace and once again charged towards Lilia Lilia threw the shield that she manage to take earlier to the brute The brute punched the shield throwing it towards another distant Shadowsh could see that the shields have cracks on it Lilia knew she could not defeat the brute in his berserk form even if he did not became enraged as long as any of the participants in the arena manage to get close to her and engage in closebat she would lose She then stand up and ran towards the rest of the participants The huntress did not start attacking knowing that if she attack now she would pull the attention of the brute to her since he was not rational right now The other participants saw that Lilia was running towards them with the enraged brute on her back getting closer by the second The other participants started running towards different direction but one of them threw his ax towards Lilia Lilia¡¯s eyes shined as she hurriedly roll away and the ax flew towards the brute The brute saw the flying ax and used his mace to smack it away just this action created a gale that helps Lilia to get further away from the brute ..... The brute¡¯s target was Lilia but after she manage roll away and have his attention taken by the flying ax his target was now the shivering pale participant that threw the ax earlier ¡°Help!¡± The man started shivering more intensely as he could not help but shout Shadowsh hurriedly recalled his clone from the other arena before summoning it next to him he then quickly ordered it to rescue the man Chapter 172 Chapter 172: CHAPTER 150 THE WINNERS The clone quickly disappeared as it immediately grabs the shivering man before once again disappearing and appeared next to the ves and left the man there Shadowsh then have his clone on standby there since he could now have his clone exist forever as long as he have enough Mana The brute became confused because of the disappearance of his target Lilia saw her chance as she once again conjured her whip and chase after one of the participants The huntress also started hunting down the other participants she did not deal with them immediately but wounded one of their leg After that both of them look at each other and nodded Lilia used her whip.to throw one of the participants towards the berserk brute while the huntress grabs the injured participant before throwing them near the brute ..... Both of them threw the rest of the participants near the brute before Lilia shot a [Water Bullet] to the brute The brute was still confused because he saw his target disappeared he did not even do anything about the 6 groaning participants near him but after being hit by Lilia¡¯s [Water Bullet] it invoked his anger once again He then pounced to the nearest participant near him and started pummeling him The participant tried to fight back but to no avail the other participants paled at this sight and tried to stand up and retreat Two of the participant signalled to the ves that they were surrendering Shadowsh¡¯s clone once again went into the ring and grabs the two participant before promptly retreating towards the ves It also grabbed the one that the brute pummeling since the person would definitely die if the brute continue his onught The participant condition was really severe his face unrecognizable a couple of his bones were broken The state of his caused the other 3 participant to also surrender Now there are only four participants left the other participant took something from his purse before drinking it Shadowsh eyebrow was raised but he did not interfere since the rules of the arena did not contain things about drinking potion *Roar* The guy let out a roar as fur started growing in him He now looks like a werewolf but albeit a near than a wolf ¡®Oh? a beastmaster?¡¯ Shadowsh curiosity piqued as he look at the participant The guy and the brute then started to brawl the brute smash his mace towards the beastmaster The werebear drops down to his knee but he let out a roar before tackling the brute and biting the arm that was holding the mace The roar he made spooked the huntress a bit it seems that there is a special effect on the werebear roar Lilia was not affected at all the roar might carry an intimidating effect but it pales inparison on the aura of Shadowsh and the others The brute let out a scream and let go of his mace he could not fight back since he was pinned down The werebear kept biting the brute upon seeing that if this kept going the brute would not die but he could definitely not escape and would lost arge amount of blood Just as Shadowsh was about to order his clone to rescue the brute but there was a sudden change in the arena The brute roared causing the arena to quake then he started getting bigger Shadowsh was quite surprised since he never thought that a berserker could go berserk twice The berserker punched the werebear causing him to fly to a distance After standing up he let out an enraged roar before charging towards the werebear and dropkicking him out of the ring Just as the berserker was about to go to another rampage before getting exhausted a couple of [Water Bullets] hit him and since he was already in the edge of the ring he ultimately fall Shadowshughed as he saw this it was a great reminder for any person from berserker tribe that berserk mode might give them strength but it would also diminish their rationality and intelligence Now there are only two people left in the ring the huntress and Lilia Both of them then started shooting each other and after a couple of minutes the huntress won the battle Lilia was actually in an advantage since she have the [Water Screen] skill but because her Mana core is not thatrge and after a couple of [Water Bullets] and [Water Screen] she was exhausted and lost The winner of the great battle was Participant number 63 Quin Now there are only 4 battle left since this tournament would take more than 5 days from his estimate During the first day both arena would host 10 battles per day that means a 180 participants would be disqualified each day and only 20 participants would be qualified towards the next stage Shadowsh upon seeing how the others gave their all just to past the first stage decided to award them with 100 Gold Coins each this wouldn¡¯t dent his money since he earned a lot from the betting stand that he created The next battle surprised him again since Big Bear joined the battle together with hispanion Browny The other started booing since they felt that it was unfair to have two of them participate Shadowsh once again needed to exin ¡°Everyone bringing your monsterpanion or tamed monster isn¡¯t against the rules¡± Hearing this the others could not help but became depressed since their is a possibility that their opponent might be a Tamer With the sound of the gong the battle started with Big Bear strength couple with his training with Don Don and the help of Browny he won the match easily He was wearing a heavy armor that was taken from a bandit gang the gang leader of that particr bandit was a berserker so the armor was extremely durable Shadowsh nodded at Big Bear since he could see that his training was not wasted since he is now considered strong for themoners in the city heck he was even stronger than most city guards The next match Shadowsh was once again surprised This time it was not of his group but someone he knew from the first time he arrived at this territory Emil Morz Esmindipus one of the genius Tamer in the association The battle onlysted a couple of seconds before Emil¡¯s two monsters defeat all the other participants The next two match was not exciting nor interesting to Shadowsh anymore the winner are Participant number 81 and 99 After thest battle Shadowsh then calls for all the winner back to the ring After that he then started speaking towards the viewers ¡°Everyone I present to you the first winners of their respected group¡± ¡°All of them are awarded of 100 Gold Coins¡± ¡°Now lets congratte our winners¡± ¡°Winner of the first group Participant Number 7 Flib a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the second group Participant Number 18 Zack a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the third group Participant Number 22 Baron Michael Dee Verdic a B-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the fourth group Participant Number 40 Banjo one of the Guardian in the tournament¡± ¡°Winner of the fifth group Participant Number 44 Leo a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the sixth group Participant Number 53 Quin a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the seventh group Participant Number 70 Big Bear a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the eight group Participant Number Viscount Emil Morz Esmindipus a B-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the ninth group Participant Number 81 Craig a C-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Winner of the tenth group Participant Number 99 Gordon a B-rank adventurer¡± ¡°Now lets all p our hand to these 10 great warriors¡± After that Shadowsh pped as all the viewers did Everyone then started leaving the arena they were all satisfied with the tournament Some of themoners even decided to sleep in the arena least their seats would be taken Shadowsh brought the 10 winners towards the building in his territory The purpose of the building was to amodate guest if there are no room left in the mansion Old man Fresackio also brought the other 10 winners to the building Shadowsh then look at the list that old man Fresackio gave him The list contains all the name of the winner in the 2nd arena Participant Number 256 Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine Participant Number 264 Harold ..... Participant Number 277 Liz Participant Number 290 Iria Participant Number 300 Erz Participant Number 310 Lucy Participant Number 320 Violet Participant Number 330 re Participant Number 337 Gertold Cray Participant Number 350 Lisa Shadowsh nodded and thought ¡®As expected re, Lucy, Lisa and Violet manage to win the first round of the tournament¡¯ He then sighed and thought ¡®Its too bad that Purple Kitty, Valkiry and Bun Bun lost¡¯ He already knew Valkiry lost since her ticket number was 340 Shadowsh then have the servants to bring the food to the winners Chapter 173 Chapter 173: CHAPTER 150.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (Needed Vital Qi) Elemental Tail [Mid Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Vital Qi to operate) (Can strengthened by elemental energy) Dark me st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) Illusion [Mid Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Vital Qi : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 1st Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 0th Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 1st Tier Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Mid Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [High Rank) (Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Death Qi : 3rd Tier, Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Earth Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Earth Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Gold Quality] : Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy Space Ball Barrage [Silver Quality] : Fires numerous space balls Dragon Whip [Silver Quality] : Use tail to attack ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Dragon Qi : 1st Tier, Space Energy : 0th Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale : Enhance toughness of the scales tremendously (Level : Low Tier) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn : Function as a portable space storage, also increase amount of Mana (Level : Low Tier) Passive Ability 3 : Dragon Qi : A very unique qi much more higher quality than vital qi, dragon qi function like vital qi only much better it also influence mana increasing the prowess of skills and increase the user strength tremendously Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might : Radiates pressure causing others to feel intimidated, if a monster has a dragon bloodline that is much more impure than the host it would decrease their abilities tremendously but if a monster has much more purer bloodline than the host then the effect would be reverse weakening the host (Level : Mid Tier) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart : Increase Host Abilities by 100% Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy : Absorbs the energy from the sun converting it to dragon qi (Dragon Qi is a much more higher quality than vital qi) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 174 Chapter 174: CHAPTER 150.15 BONUS CHAPTER ll ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Level : Silver Rank Profession Rank and Level : (Killer) Shimmering Silver Rank ..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Monster Skills : [Bloody Whip] (Active), [Bloody Dagger] (Active), [Strengthened Body] (Passive) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Mastery Level), Cloud Step (Novice Level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Blood Qi : 3rd Tier Death Qi : 1st Tier Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Enhanced Sharpness] (Sharpens ws) ?Active Ability : [Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Blood Control] : Fully controls the movement of blood of the user (4) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Lucy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Don Don (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 1) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer) (Nature Type) Chapter 175 Chapter 175: CHAPTER 151 TOURNAMENT lll The two nobles did not stay though they went back to their respective home Shadowsh had some of his subordinates escort them home There were some participants that decided to go back home Shadowsh also had his subordinates escort them back home Now there are only a couple of participants that decided to stay for the rest of the tournament Shadowsh then scan the girls since he did not scan them during the time of their training Lucy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 5) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 3) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 4) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Iria (Level : Sharpshooter) (Rank : ck Iron Archer) (Mana : 1st Tier) (Energy : Not Refined) Erz (Level : Sharpshooter) (Rank : ck Iron Archer) (Mana : 1st Tier) (Energy : Not Refined) Lilia (Rank : Novice Mage) (Mana Core : Clear White Core) Big Bear (Level : Good) (Rank : Sturdy Bronze Warrior) (Mana : Not Refined) (Energy : 1st Tier) Shadowsh was satisfied with their progress He then thank himself for reading nearly all the books in the city wether from the library or those that was sold in the market He now knew how the ranking for the Mage upation work They do not have level system like most of the other upation only ranks Their ranks go from False Mage < Novice Mage < True Mage < Great Mage < Archmage How their ranking works is easy to understand For False Mage they are mage that could only use one spell just like Lilia from before For Novice Mage they could use two or more low rank spells Achieving True Mage level is first hardest part for a mage they needed to master at least 10 spells and one of it needed to be a great spell For a Great Mage they needed to learn at least 10 great spells Finally the strongest rank a mage could have on Hundred Forest Continent the Archmage it is said the hardest rank to get for to achieve First a mage needed to learn a supreme spell and creates to level up his own personal spell to supreme level and finally they needed to master elemental body maniption A mage might not have the level system like the other upation but they did look at the mage Mana core to look at how strong a mage is The level of cores are based on their color the lowest core grade was White then followed by Yellow < Blue < Green < Cyan < Violet and elemental cores The Mana cores would have three states Dim, Clear and Bright Lilia might not be considered bless like some of the ancient mage family that would give birth to kids that have Yellow or Blue Core for higher grade cores it would be quite difficult for even an ancient mage family to give birth to Even though Lilia might have been just a normal mage since she only had a Dim White Core before but she is hardworking Couple with the wand he gave her and Stephanie teaching she manage to evolve her first skill which was also her personal skill She also learned a new skill from one of the books that Shadowsh bought the [Water Screen] skill As long as she continue training she would be a True Mage but she needed to have her core to be at least have a Yellow Core to use 10 spells and not be drained of Mana After having their dinner all of the winning participants went to rest Shadowsh then brought the others back to the mansion When they returned back to the mansion Lilia and the others immediately went back to their room to sleep seems like they were also tired The next day the second round of the tournamentmence for thest round the battle would only take ce on the first arena since they have a perfect number of 100 The first round one of his family have already entered it was Dorothy Her human enemy was easily defeated one of participants was actually a great fighter too bad he was fighting Dorothy The next match it was not that interesting since the winner was an obnoxious looking noble He won because of his pet monster but Shadowsh knew it was not his just from the aura he emits The next match was won by Foxxy without suspense The following match Rey beat everyone without breaking a sweat Shadowsh was actually thinking that maybe the next following match would be won by someone from his group but the next match made him think otherwise The next following match Red Bull came into the ring Shadowsh was actually a bit unconfident for Red Bull to win because his enemy wasposed with Rosa the receptionist from B and T association having the title Genius Tamer means that she is like Emil Other than her a ck robed individual is also considered a powerful enemy he was emitting dense Death Qi Shadowsh was actually looking forward what would be the result if the three of them shed With the sound of the gong the other participants other than the three shouted as they started to fight Red Bull was looking at the two warily after being trained by Rey and Don Don he became stronger also his senses were sharpened His sense of danger was ringing as he sense these two He was not scared on the contrary he was excited he then let out a loud roar as he pointed his axe to Rosa and the ck robed individual The ck robed individual took out his wand as he started to chant Rosa saw this and quickly let out her other monster she also had Peachy the bird that was resting on her shoulder hurriedly attack the ck robed individual The monster she let out was a lion with scales his tail looks like a mace and it had wings Shadowsh scans the creature Scaly Mighty Lion (Silver Lvl 8) (Superior Grade) (Strength Type) The Scaly Mighty Lion let out a roar as it started to charge towards Red Bull Red Bull suddenly shouted something "Wait, we should take down these weaklings first so that we could used all of our strength without hindrance" Hearing this Rosa also nodded as she orders her Scaly Might Lion to take down the other participants together with Red Bull From the other side Peachy was already firing thunderbolts after thunderbolt to the ck robed individual The ck robed individual was using some kind of equipment to block the attacks suddenly he wave his wabd creating a plume of ck gas Suddenly a knight covered in ck armor riding a skeleton horse appeared the ck robed individual pointed towards Rosa The knight nodded as it charged towards Rosa Peachy was rmed so it started release barrage of wind des and would shoot a couple of thunderbolts now and then The viewers were booing at the ck robed individual not because he was a necromancer but because of the defensive item he had Petra let out a smug grin at the viewers as if he was proud of this Shadowsh let our a smile he did not care about the barrier like item that the participant since this item would need arge amount of Mana to deploy Just like he thought the ck robed individual started breathing haggardly as time pass by The charging knight was already close to Rosa when suddenly a flying axe went towards it throwing him off from its horse Red Bull licked his lips seeing the knight the knight reminded him of one person Sans He let out a roar as he dashed towards the fallen knight Rosa was already on guard grabbing her sword but upon seeing that Red Bull switched his target she also switched her target to the ck robed individual The Scaly Mighty Lion lets out a roar as it charged towards the ck robed individual now the table has changed The horse of the knight let out a neigh as it ran towards Red Bull Red Bull let out a grunt as he swings his axe with a great force causing gales to form *Bang* the ribs of the skeleton horse was broken but Red Bull was not finished yet attack after attack after Red Bull onught the skeleton horde was destroyed ..... This was a new attack skill that Red Bull created the [13 Carnage Skill] Just like its name it had 13bo attack causing the target to have difficulty to attack back Actually Red Bull needed two axe to use this technique so he only managed to use 6bos from the technique before attacking wildly The knight saw its stead got destroyed it let out a hoarse roar Chapter 176 Chapter 176: CHAPTER 152 RED BULL VS LEO ROSA VS NECROMANCER Even though it tried to stand up but the axe that Red Bull threw embedded it to the ground The knight has a sword but because from the attack before it was thrown to a distance The knight was still roaring in anger but Red Bull was already next to it Raising his axe he then swung it downward the force he used was equal to the attack that he used from fighting the skeleton horse *Boom* The ground cracked and the knight was beheaded its head rolled just as Red Bull thought it was already finished the body of the knight was still moving albeit crazily like a duck that has no head Red Bull was at first startled but he suddenly remembers that even if the Death Knight is an undead it had a undead heart so if a person cut its head it still have a possibility to evolve into a much more stronger specie Durarian A headless undead that was a Legendary Grade undead as strong as a bone dragon but much more versatile ..... Red Bull then stomps the headless death knight chest finally killing it He then thought ¡®After studying undeads I actually manage to kill this undead so easily¡¯ Red Bull was a barbarian so he dislike reading but because his obsession on fighting Sans he then started studying books about undeads after Shadowsh shared to everyone what they really are Of course only the trusted ones such as himself were included to the meeting On the other side the necromancer was being pressured by Rosa and her monsters Rosa was shooting arrows after arrows at the necromancer never stopping Unlike Emil Rosa also trained herself like his grandfather old man Fresackio only she major in archery and minor on sword art *Roar* The Scaly Mighty Lion pounced on the necromancer once again causing the resilient barrier to finally shake as if being destroyed ¡®Chance¡¯ Seeing this Rosa eyes shined as she sent a telepathic message to the Scaly Mighty Lion to be on standby and Peachy to go all out Peachy started releasing countless thunderbolts at the necromancer Rosa took a deep breath as she then aimed at the necromancer Large amount of Mana and energy was being poured on her bow *Swoosh* Once released a golden arrow zips through the air as it flew towards the necromancer *Boom* The barrier was broken causing the necromancer to spit blood *Roar* That¡¯s the signal for the Scaly Mighty Lion to attach it pounced on the necromancer with its mouth wide open showing its sharp andrge teeths *Bam* Just as everyone thought that the necromancer was defeated a thud sound was heard as the Scaly Might Lion was pushed back Another Death Knight appeared the necromancer knew that his barrier could notst long so he started chanting to summon another Death Knight since earlier and did not even do anything as Rosa and her monsters started to attack his barrier earlier Even though he manage to summon another Death Knight the necromancer was already trembling just clearly showing howrge the amount of Mana it took for him to use the barrier and to summon 2 Death Knights for a single day ¡°Leo go and-¡± Rosa was just about to order Leo aka the Scaly Mighty Lion when an axe flew towards it Red Bull then walk passed through Rosa and Leo he then picked his axe before looking at Rosa and spoke ¡°three against two is hardly fair I¡¯ll level up the ying field¡± After saying that he let out a shout before veins started throbbing on his body his skin was also bing red Red Bull have gone berserk with a maniacalughter he pounced on Leo *Roar* Sensing his threat Leo let out a roar before swinging his paw towards the iing Red Bull *Bam* *Pained Cry* Leo managed to halt Red Bull¡¯s advancement but his paw received damage as the axended on it blood drips on it Red Bull was not finished yet he wasughing as he once again charged at Leo On Rosa¡¯s side she and Peachy was creating a perfectbo to keep the Death Knight at bay Rosa knew three Archer Technique [Rapid Shot], [Golden Arrow] and [Tracking Arrow] She was shooting at the necromancer using the technique [Rapid Shot] and with Peach barrage of [Wind des] the Death Knight spent all of its energy on defending the necromancer Shadowsh was quite interested with Rosa technique [Rapid Shot] Aria and Erz only knew one archer technique so they were quitecking if he manage to obtain this type of technique theirbat prowess would definitely increased tremendously The necromancer was already spent but looking at the situation he gritted his teeth as he sat down and started to meditate Rosa knew exactly what the necromancer wanted it is to regain some of his Mana to summon more undeads She shouted at Peachy ¡°Continue attacking Peachy I¡¯ll load my [Golden Arrow]¡± She then went into a stance as she pulls the bow string and Mana started to converge into it Back to Red Bull side the two brutes was still shing with each other Red Bull have already created numerous wounds on Leo but he also suffered injuries from Leo¡¯s retaliation His left arm was now unusable as arge chunk of his meat was bitten off A deep sh mark was nted on his back and chest He broke a one or two ribs after suffering from Leo¡¯s tail Leo situation was much worse one of its eyes was blinded there were wounds on its body thankfully its scale wasn¡¯t only fir decoration and manage to fend off from Red Bull¡¯s attack but the overbearing Berserk Qi from the attack manage to bring damage to his inner organ One of its leg was broken actually if not for its scale it would definitely been cut off The two of them look at each other and as if they had mutual understanding both of them went into an attack stance *Roar* *Ahh!!!* With Leo¡¯s roar and Red Bull¡¯s battle cry both of them charge at each other Red Bull axe was already destroyed after he attack Leo for numerous times but it also damage Leo¡¯s scale tremendously some of it were already broken *Bam* Red Bull¡¯s fist heavilynded on Leo¡¯s head Cracking sound could be heard on Red Bull¡¯s fist but the first one to fall down was Leo Red Bull then slumps on the ground devoid of energy he was drowning on his own sweat he was actually swearing on his head ¡®Sh*t a lion¡¯s head is really hard thankfully I manage to hit its head with my axe to the point it broke¡± As he rest his Berserk Mode turned off causing him to be more exhausted He then crawled towards Leo¡¯s body and slept on it Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as a smile appeared on his face Red Bull knew that the fight between Rosa and the necromancer was still ongoing so he needed to recover as much energy as he could In Rosa¡¯s side she finally released her attack a blinding light appeared on his arrow It flew towards the meditating necromancer Peachy saw this and also saw the Death Knight running towards the direction where the arrow is flying nning to intercept it It let out a loud cry before firing a thunderbolt to the Death Knight What happened next left them dumbfounded the Death Knight flew towards a distance after receiving Peachy¡¯s thunderbolt attack The golden arrow was about to hit the necromancer but suddenly a wall made out of bones appeared *Boom* The bone shield was destroyed by the arrow and created an explosion When the dust settles the necromancer was already lying there blood was dripping on his mouth Shadowsh¡¯s clone was holding Rosa¡¯s arrow Shadowsh knew that the necromancer wouldn¡¯t survive Rosa¡¯s attack so he had to intervene The clone picked up the necromancer and Red Bull who was still sleeping and went to the healers Rosa slumps down panting heavily she was extremely happy to win Shadowsh then had one of the ves to escort her to the mansion to rest while had some of them bring Leo to Leafinia He was thinking how funny it would be if Red Bull woke up on the mansion he would definitely freak out because of this The next matches was not as exciting as Red Bull¡¯s battle so the viewers were actually a bit disappointed but still the battles excited some of them even though it was not great as the battle between Red Bull and the other two there were 2 battles that involves someone from Shadowsh¡¯s group and there were no participants that can challenge them Now that the second round of the tournament was over Just like from the first day of the tournament Shadowsh called all of the winners to the stage to honor them Chapter 177 Chapter 177: CHAPTER 153 THE SECOND STAGE OF THE TOURNAMENT THE winners of the second round of tournament were Participant Number 110 ¨C Dorothy Participant Number 116 ¨C Viscount Leo Perriociou Participant Number 121 Rosa Participant Number 140 Foxxy Participant Number 147 Necromancer Christian Participant Number 160 Rey ..... Participant Number 169 Baron Pleria Madmoissele Participant Number 175 Necromancer Silia Participant Number 190 Mage Opiol Farhold Participant Number 192 Dark Mage Vhaughn Shadowsh was actually quite surprised to find three participants from the Necromancer Association After some praising words and congratting the winners he then brought them to the resting building for the winners Other than Mage Opiol Farhold everyone did not stay on the building The others went to the mansion to dine while the other winners dine on the building Shadowsh also review the winners on the second arena Participant Number 360 ¨C Flora Participant Number 370 ¨C Mary Participant Number 380 ¨C Don Don Participant Number 384 ¨C Dark Knight Mikael Participant Number 397 ¨C Beastmaster Ian Participant Number 402 ¨C Mage Quilia Participant Number 418 ¨C Baron Gary Farhold Participant Number 425 ¨C Necromancer Lurgen Participant Number 432 ¨C Tamer Patrick Participant Number 442 ¨C Barbarian Darius Shadowsh nodded his head and thought ¡®As expected the rest of the gang won easily¡¯ ¡®Thest round of the first stage of the tournament would be tomorrow¡¯ ¡®What was unexpected was the amount of gold I obtained from the betting stand and the food sold during the fight¡¯ ¡®Also I never thought I would enjoy watching some of the fights I can¡¯t wait for the second stage of the tournament tomence¡¯ The next day thest battles of the first stage of the tournamentmenced Since there were only 10 battles left Shadowsh decided to host it in the first arena only of course considering the amount of viewers it will cramped but since the arena is big and the tournament only need to amodate only some of the popce of the city it would still manage somehow The first fightmenced the battle was somewhat amazing there were 3 possible winners Participant Number 205 a grumpy looking old man who was skilled in using a saber Participant Number 207 A handsome man who was wielding two swords and finally Participant Number 210 a berserker with arge axe After a couple of minutes gone by the first one to lose was the berserker Once he went berserk Participant Number 205 and Participant Number 207 worked together to bring him down The only participants left was the two of them so they went all out intending to finish off one another Shadowsh¡¯s clone manage to intervene just the right time as the saber was descending towards Participant Number 207 neck The winner of the first round was Participant Number 205 Slitch The next round it was not interesting since the fighters were only average the winner was a little girl who was amazing at using a whip The following matches were amazing each one of them had a powerhouse The third match the winner was a beastmaster called Pedro he manage to defeat a necromancer that manage to summon a Death Knight and multiple low level zombies and skeletons all by himself His beast form was an elephant a Golden Armored Elephant to be precise this type of beast spirit was hard to cultivate since it was a Pseudo Legendary Grade monster which have a strength that could match some of the Legendary Grade monsters The fourth match the winner was one of the Necromancer Association this person was both a necromancer and a Dark Knight he easily beat down all of his enemies The fifth match the winner was an average fighter that was good in using nunchaku The sixth match the winner was a very charmingdy she was good in using illusion magic The seventh match the winner was a viscount noble The eight match the winner was a mage that was adept in using fire magic The ninth match the winner was a Demi-human a lion Demi-human to be precise Thest match was won by Sans all of the 10 matches were finished and just like the first two Shadowsh calls all of the participants to congratte them The winners are Participant Number 205 ¨C Slitch Participant Number 218 ¨C Aini Participant Number 222 ¨C Pedro Participant Number 239 ¨C Dark Knight Andre Participant Number 241 ¨C Adonis Participant Number 457 ¨C Charming Lia Participant Number 464 ¨C Keh Perriociou Participant Number 473 ¨C Fire Mage Martin Dee Verdic Participant Number 486 ¨C Leonardo Participant Number 500 ¨C Sans After congratting them Shadowsh then announced that the second stage of the tournament wouldmence tomorrow and it would be on one on one match the sequence of fights would be random since he would be using a raffle The viewers was very excited for the next battle since it would be a battle between experts so it would definitely exciting The next day everyone was quite excited as they went to the first arena Shadowsh was already there besides him were his friends and family there was also a raffle machine next to them Shadowsh stand up he nodded at the servant that was holding the machine after rotating it Shadowsh took 10 papers from it ¡°The first match Participant Number 76 Emil Morz Esmindipus vs. Participant Number 432 Tamer Patrick¡± Everyone let out a gasp as they started cheering loudly to think that the first fight would be between two tamers The two of them step into the ring before summoning their respective monsters Patrick¡¯s monsters were Rock Bear (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent Grade) (Earth and Strength Type) and ck Eagle (Silver Lvl 2) (Rare Grade) (Wind Type) Comparing the two monsters from Emil Morz Esmindipus¡¯s monsters it was quitecking Purple Haze Lion (Silver Lvl 6) (Excellent Grade) (Fire and Poison Type) Iron Scaled Lizard (Silver Lvl 5) (Rare Grade) (Metal and Strength Type) What made the fighting field much more equal is that Patrick was a hunter unlike Emil Morz Esmindipus who only knew how to hide behind his monsters Patrick was much more better also he had experience in dealing against monster Even though the Rock Bear might not be as powerful as the Purple Haze Lion it could still tie it down for a while For the Iron Scaled Lizard Patrick decided that he would be the one responsible on tying it down while his ck Eagle would be responsible in finishing Emil Morz Esmindipus Even though he already made a n on his mind the situation in reality differs The Purple Haze Lion charged towards him while the Iron Scaled Lizard was the one who charged at the Rock Bear Upon seeing this Patrick¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly order his ck Eagle to finish off Emil immediately ..... The Rock Bear tried to help its master but it was being blocked by the Iron Scaled Lizard all the time and it is not that easy to defeat such a tough thing since both of them are great with defence With the ck Eagle¡¯s speed it manage to reached Emil immediately it dove down from above intending to finish off Emil *Bam* A powerful fist met the ck Eagle¡¯s attack The ck Eagle flew to the opposite direction it seems that its beak was broken ¡°Iggsy!¡± Patrick anxiously shouted seeing his ck Eagle in such a dire situation The thing that threw the fist was a puppet but this thing is not an ordinary puppet but abat puppet This kind of thing was supposed to be banned in the tournament since it used Mana Stone not the Mana of its user but this particr puppet do not have any Mana Stone embedded on it and to operate it the user needed to expend his own Mana *Roar* The Rock Bear was angered upon seeing its injuredrade and the sight of Patrick being toyed around by the Purple Haze Lion It sent a powerful blow towards the Iron Scaled Lizard but it only caused some damage but not to the point that it manage to defeat it Shadowsh shook his head he already knew what would be the result The Purple Haze Lion have already poisoned Patrick and he loses much more energy than usual actually he was now breathing haggardly Just like he thought Patrick was defeated actually the Purple Haze Lion was only ying with him if it needed to end the battle immediately it could The first winner of the tournament was Participant Number 76 Viscount Emil Morz Esmindipus Everyone couldn¡¯t help butment and thought that Patrick would win if it weren¡¯t for the Combat Puppet Of course some of the viewers knew that Emil was only ying with Patrick considering the strength of his monsters they could immediately overwhelmed the Rock Bear if they wanted Shadowsh then took two papers on his hand then read the names on it his eyebrow twitched a little since the name written on the paper was Sans and Don Don He then announced to the audience the fighters of the second round ¡°Participant Number 7 Flib vs. Participant Number 500 Sans¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178: CHAPTER 154 THE SECOND STAGE OF THE TOURNAMENT ll The first winner versus thest winner the viewers was excited to see this but some of the more knowledgeable knew that Flib has no chance in winning against Sans Sans and Flib enters the ring both of them were garb in full armor When the gong sounded Sans immediately threw his spear towards Flib *Bang* Flib went flying out of the ring after receiving Sans¡¯s attack With just that the battle ended causing the viewers to be dumbfounded Shadowsh then pick one of the paper searching for Don Don¡¯s opponent After reading the name on the paper he announced the names of the third round ..... ¡°Participant Number 116 Viscount Leo Perriociou vs. Participant Number 380 Don Don¡± Another Guardian of the tournament enters the ring This time everyone was excited to see the fight between this two Unlike Flib Viscount Leo Perriociou is a great fighter with arge array of skills Don Don has a title of being a guardian and judging from the prowess of the other guardians he would definitely be strong With the sound of the gong the fight starts both Don Don and Viscount Leo Perriociou charged at each other Viscount Leo Perriociou was good at using swords and he also have many techniques to support him Don Don was an expert of fist and together with the iron gloves that Shadowsh gave to him he was a force to be reckon with Don Don sent a fist towards Viscount Leo Perriociou in which was promptly blocked by a sword skill but Don Don was not finish yet he sent fist after fist at Viscount Leo Perriociou Even though Viscount Leo Perriociou manage to block every punch would cause him to tremble Don Don was controlling the rhythm of the battle and because he is a monster that means wether in speed, strength and endurance he was in an advantage Don Don was actually impressed with Viscount Leo Perriociou he could still hold on after receiving numerous punches of his and the thing that even manage Shadowsh is that Don Don wasn¡¯t holding back at all each punch would be on full force Don Don suddenly retreated causing everyone to be bewildered He then started to do hand sign as if telling something to Viscount Leo Perriociou Shadowsh smiled upon seeing this he then tranted what Don Don is saying ¡°Viscount Leo Perriociou What Don Don trying to say to you is that you earned his respect and is amazed your swordsmanship so he would be going in for the kill so he suggest to you that you would also use all of your technique or use your strongest technique during this¡± Hearing this the already serious Viscount Leo Perriociou became even more focused as he breaths lightly and expelled a gust of breath His overall disposition changed he was now giving a feeling of sharpness Shadowsh eyebrow raised this was clearly a pseudo sword qi that Viscount Leo Perriociou was emitting even him was not on that level yet it seems that Viscount Leo Perriociou is really a prodigy in the way of the sword Don Don bumps his fist then his two arms started releasingrge amount of elemental energy On his right arm zing mes could be seen while his left hand was covered in shing electricity With a stomp the tiles in the ring broke Don Don was then propelled towards Viscount Leo Perriociou Viscount Leo Perriociou sent a sh towards the iing Don Don Shadowsh eyes was widen by what he saw and felt When Viscount Leo Perriociou sent the sh an image of a dragon can be seen and a very sharp wind element could be felt Don Don suddenly stumbles backward as a sh mark appeared on his chest he looks at Viscount Leo Perriociou in amazement For Viscount Leo Perriociou he was now wheezing he look extremely pale as if he would fall in the next second Don Don stand up then bump his fist once again cancelling the ¡®Thunder me Fist¡¯ it is name he had given when he activates the special skill the gloves has He then walks towards Viscount Leo Perriociou and sent a light chop on his neck Viscount Leo Perriociou was already extremely exhausted at this point in which he could not even lift his sword anymore Don Don¡¯s wound on his chest also stop bleeding it also slowly getting better it is one of Don Don¡¯s Passive Ability [Regeneration] even though it heals very slowly it was still a great ability He then carries Viscount Leo Perriociou back to the back stage Shadowsh started pping and seeing this everyone also started pping Shadowsh was extremely impressed with Viscount Leo Perriociou he could have rank one of the top ten if he did not face Don Don Upon realising this he decided to hold a battle royale for those that were defeated the winner would be given a chance on challenging one of the top 10 winners He then took two papers the numbers written on it were 256 and 70 ¡°The next fight Participant Number 256 Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine vs. Participant Number 70 Big Bear¡± Both participants then went into the ring both of them faced each other Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine look was one on contempt while one on Big Bear was serious With the sound of the gong the battle starts but just as Big Bear was about tomence attacking he heard Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine speaking ¡°I heard you were a ve that Shadowsh-san bought even though you are rather uncouth you have the ability to win your first fight as expected as my beloved prince he really is great¡± The first sentence were full of disgust but when it was about Shadowsh the sound became lovestruck Hearing this Big Bear did not angry but smirked saying ¡°Yes, I am master¡¯s ve but now I am his subordinate and for your own good I wouldn¡¯t dream of having master love since you are not deserving for it¡± Big Bear was not surprised that Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine is in love with Shadowsh since numerous females was also head over heels for him considering his status, looks and strength but that is not the greatest thing that made nearly every female in the city in love with him it was his Passive Ability Fox Beast ¨C Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender ¡°You barbaric bastard!!!¡± Hearing what he said Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine explode she then sent a couple of low level attack at Big Bear Big Bear hurriedly retreated together with Browny even though the attack might not deal much damage to both of them but with the number of [Wind des] and [Mana Balls] that Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine threw they would still suffer Browny let out a powerful roar destroying most of the wind des and mana balls Big Bear threw his axe at Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine let out an harrumphed as she summon an elemental creature deflecting the axe The elemental creature was a Wind Eagle a basic summoning creature for a Wind Mage Shadowsh was actually quite impressed with Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine Knowing that she could not use any advance spells since it would need chanting to release so she only use low level spells and summon an elemental beast to be her guardian She then stops firing low level spells and starts chanting seeing this Big Bear and Browny quickly charged at her *Screech* the Wind Eagle let out a piercing screech as it summons two small tornadoes stopping the two Big Bear really is on an disadvantage against an elemental creature since he only knew physical attack which was not effective against an elemental creature That¡¯s why a mage who could perform a summoning skill is feared by fighters The only way to kill a summoned elemental creature is to deplete the mage¡¯s mana *Roar* Once again Browny used his first and only skill [Roar] Since it is not a physical attack and was actually an energy attack not a pure sound attack it did caused damage to the Wind Eagle but as long as Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine exist and her Mana could still power it up the Wind Eagle would not die Big Bear hurriedly changed direction and ran to the direction where his axe went After picking it up he was just about to charge at Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine once again when a powerful wind element attack came flying towards him *Bam* Thankfully he manage to block it with his axe but the attack caused him to be pushed back his expression was grave after receiving the first attack More wind like bullets started flying towards him Browny wanted to help but the two tornadoes stops it from doing so The Wind Eagle might not be attacking cause it would greatly expends Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine¡¯s Mana since it was already maintaining the two tornadoes Chapter 179 Chapter 179: CHAPTER 155 Big Bear VS. Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine *Ah!* Big Bear let out a battle shout as he started to swing his axe destroying the iing attacks but because the bullet like wind attacks were fast he suffered a couple of hits *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Even though he took a couple of hits he still gritted his teeth and was still swinging his axe Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine smirks at his situation she then said ¡°A futile effort you would never manage to get close to me¡± Big Bear did not spoke but just kept on swinging his axe destroying some of the attacks Browny was using his skill [Roar] over and over again but could still not escape the two tornadoes Shadowsh was actually chuckling on his mind looking at the situation he knew exactly what Big Bear¡¯s n is He wanted to let Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine waste her Mana ..... Browny only looks anxious but was actually not since the monster and its master were connected spiritually they couldmunicate even in a distance so both of them understand each other Browny seemingly useless [Roar] was actually expendingrge amount of Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine¡¯s Mana every turn To maintain the Wind Eagle an continuous output of Mana is needed and with the [Roar] attack the Wind Eagle would suffer damage needing Mana from Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine to heal Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine was also firing advance spells at Big Bear so the amount of Mana she consumes isrge Advance spells are the improved version of a low level spell just like Lilia¡¯s [Water Bullet] that evolved from the skill [Water Shot] The others might think that after receiving a barrage of advance spells Big Bear would fall down but they would never knew the beating he received from Don Don¡¯s training Each punch and kick from Don Don would cause a powerful impact the amount of pain he received is much more greater than Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine¡¯s barrage of advance spells The beating also toughen up his muscle increase his mental strength together with his training his muscle could takerge amount of damage Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine breathing became much more hurried She knew that the amount of Mana she consumed during this match is extremelyrge She then fired a couple more before retreating quickly After achieving enough distance from Big Bear she started breathing rhythmicallyrge amount of Wind Element started to flow right towards her The Wind Eagle disappears and appears on Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine¡¯s hand ¡°Es Veu Lish Crushi¡± After chanting this words the Wind Eagle became a bow Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine then released it creating a powerful gust of wind The Wind Eagle arrow flew towards Big Bear in a dynamic manner Shadowsh could feel how powerful this skill is Big Bear¡¯s expression became grave but he gritted his teeth and used his most powerful skill ¡°Power sh¡± He then swings his axe powerfully at the Wind Eagle Arrow *Boom* The two attacks met sparks were created during the collision The ground beneath Big Bear started breaking even though he tried his best but he was still being pushed back just as he thought that he would lose a great force came from his back and helps him It was Browny their n was for him to destroy the two tornadoes and attack Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine but the two tornadoes still exist even though the Wind Eagle was already not there Both of them shouted as they used all of their strength to resist They might have reduced the speed but they were still being pushed back The tremendous amount of force behind the Wind Eagle Arrow was just too great for them Watching this Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine hurriedly sat down as she took a Mana stone from her pocket Suddenly Shadowsh voice could be heard ¡°Miss Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine Mana stone are prohibited during the tournament¡± Hearing this Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine could only sigh as she started to regain her lost Mana Big Bear was already using the entirety of his strength his muscle swells up but even that could not make them stop Too bad Browny was still a cub even though its strength was greatly improved by the food that Big Bear gave him it was still not enough and since his body is still immature it was not that smart letting it fight for a prolong time Seeing their situation Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shook his head as he ordered his clone to take them out of the ring ¡°Winner Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine!!!¡± Big Bear was stunned to see that he was already besides Shadowsh it too him a couple of seconds realising that he lost he couldn¡¯t help but sigh dejectedly Shadowsh then looks at the remaining papers on his hand one the number written in the paper was 22 and 7 but because he already used the 7 number he then pick one paper in the slot machine and the number written in the paper was 384 ¡°Next match Participant Number 22 Baron Michael Dee Verdic vs. Participant Number 384 Dark Knight Mikael¡± Once again another good match up both was a spear wielder and was equipped with a high quality spear and armor But considering that a Dark Knight has the ability to control Dark Element Michael Dee Verdic was in an disadvantage With the sound of the gong both fighters dashed at each other stabbing their spear at each other With the collision of their spear a powerful gust of wind was created Baron Michael then raised his spear and smash it downward Dark Knight Mikael Dark Knight Mikael quickly used his spear to block but after blocking it Baron Michael starts to continuously attack him now he could only defend Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation with Micheal Dee Verdic action and quick wittiness Just from the start of the battle he already controls the rhythm of the fight Dark Knight Mikael is having trouble keeping up with Baron Michael strikes He then shouted as Dark Energy burst out of his body the force pushed back Baron Michael a little Dark Knight Mikael gray spear became pitch ck Baron Michael let our a chuckle as hs spoke he spoke in contempt at Dark Knight Mikael ¡°You think that this puts you in an advantage¡± His manner then changed as a powerful vibe suddenly started pulsating within him Shadowsh watching from above once again raised his eyebrow as he looks at Baron Michael with shock as he found something very shocking Baron Michael was just like Viscount Leo Perriociou he was half step on obtaining his spear qi Baron Michael then resume his attacks causing Dark Knight Mikael who already used his Dark Energy became defensive again and this time his situation became dire After a couple of strikes Dark Knight Mikael couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and was nearly stab by Baron Michael spear in the chest thankfully Shadowsh clone appeared and grabbed the spear Shadowsh then stand up and announced the winner ¡°Participant Number 22 Baron Michael Dee Verdic¡± He then grabs 10 paper in the roulette once again and took two and read the numbers written on them the numbers are 147 and 40 ¡°Next match Participant Number 147 Necromancer Christian vs. Participant Number 40 Guardian Banjo¡± A fight between one of the necromancy association young elite and a guardian During the entire second round there were already 3 guardians that appeared two end up winning and one lost but other than Sans fight the other two battles were most pleasing to the crowds Once the two went into the ring the crowd goes wild Every time a guardian was chosen the betting value of the opponent would be raised 5 to 10 times some of the crowds won arge amount of sum from betting at Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine and that was just 5 times since Shadowsh thought Big Bear is not that strong For Sans, Banjo, Don Don, Lisa, his mother, his 4 sisters and aunt re all of their opponent would have their value raise to 10 so many gamblers betted Banjo to lose With the sound of the gong the battlemenced Christian immediately retreated as he create a barrier around himself The barrier was the same barrier from the necromancer that Red Bull fought Banjo did nothing but watch as he flicks his tongue andy aroundzily Shadowsh watching from aboveugh as he spoke to Christian ¡°Banjo said he will give you 5 minutes to prepare so you better use it wisely¡± This sentence made the crowd gasp as they thought that Banjo was too arrogant A vein bulged from Christian¡¯s head as he re at Banjo with hate He then started chanting as Dark and Death energy gather towards him After a full minute chanting Christian summoned an undead that looks like a Death Knight but has horns and bony bat wings it is also wielding a ck sword Chapter 180 Chapter 180: CHAPTER 156 TOURNAMENT, GEORGE ES ARCHINVIEL THOUGHTS Christian was not finish yet he started chanting again but this time it was a Death Knight The next thing he summon was a buff zombie with grey hair He then started summoning low level undeads such as zombies and skeletons There were 10 zombies and skeletons all in all creating a scene that gives the viewers chills Shadowsh scans the 3 unique undeads that Christian first summoned Undead Devil (Silver Rank) (Superior Grade) (Dark and Death Type) Death Knight (Silver Rank) (Excellent Grade) (Death Type) ..... Old Grey Zombie (Silver Grade) (,Very Rare Grade) (Strength and Death Type) Five minutes gone by Banjo finally opens his eyes he gaze at the three undeads and then Christian with an indifferent attitude Christian was once again incensed by theck of regard by Banjo to him and to his undeads he then told his Old Grey Zombie and Death Knight to attack Banjo The Undead Devil remain standing by next to him the low level undeads also went and charged towards Banjo Once the undeads got near to him Banjo used Dragon Whip to attack Sounds of breaking bones could be heard as Banjo¡¯s tail smashed at the undeads in front of him Not one undead manage to survive since this time Banjo used his real strength Other than the Death Knight and the Old Grey Zombie that was now embedded in the wall every undead got destroyed to bits as their remains scattered on the floor The Old Grey Zombie skeleton was immediately destroyed and his brain became mush The Death Knight armor was crushed and tten when it collided into the wall The viewer on the side of the wall that the two undeads flew to felt a tremor *Sssss* Banjo then slithers towards Christian his face was still one of indifferent Seeing this the already pale Christian became even paler Those that betted at Christian started swearing especially those that betted arge amount to him Hearing the ruckus Shadowsh harrumphed as a powerful aura burst forth out of him the aura caused everyone to feel despair The aura Shadowsh possessed was already powerful enough to cause despair but after training the Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique it was further enhanced The arena quieted down Shadowsh heaven toppling aura also disappears *Roar* Having no choice Christian ordered his Undead Devil to attack Banjo Banjo used his tail and grabs a hold at the Undead Devil foot before smashing it repeatedly he then toss the Undead Devil up to the sky and when it was nearing the ground Banjo used [Dragon Whip] to hit it embedding it to the wall near the other two Christian already knew he lost he then slumps butt first Banjo did not attack him though only threw him towards the ve area knowing that the ves or Shadowsh clone would catch Christian Shadowsh then announced the winner ¡°Winner Participant Number 40 Guardian Banjo¡± After reading the numbers from the two papers he announced the next fight ¡°Next match Participant 44 Leo vs. Participant Number 140 Guardian Foxxy¡± Another fight that has a guardian on it but this time nobody betted on Leo since from his performance from the first stage of the tournament was actually average What they thought really happened when the gong sounded out Leo was taken out by just one attack even though he manage to blocked it with his shield Shadowsh once again look at two papers and read the numbers written on them the numbers written are 290 and 18 He then announced the next battle ¡°Next match Participant Number 290 Iria vs. Participant Number 18 Axe Demon Zack¡± The two then arrived at the ring this time the gamblers don¡¯t know which person to bet on Even though Iria was one of Shadowsh group her strength was considered a bit weak her rank was the same as a Normal or Bronze Rank monster while Axe Demon Zack was a veteran mercenary he is also considered as an elite fighter in the city Even Shadowsh do not have high hopes for Aria she is just too young and her experience in fighting is not as great as Zacks The gong sounded out as Iria immediately pulled her bow and started shooting Besides her was herpanion Sparky who was also spitting balls of electricity towards Axe Demon Zack Sparky has three inborn abilities two were Passive Ability and thest one was an Active Ability but was currently locked because he was too young Enhanced Elemental Strength, Enhanced Mana Control and Thunder Descent Because of his two Passive Abilities her skill was strengthen by 10% and her Mana recovery speed was increased by 10% Axe Demon Zack let out a maniacalughter as he charged towards Iria He brave on all the attacks that Iria and Sparky shot at him without care Even though Axe Demon Zack do not wear any armor he used some kind of red energy to coat his body causing the attacks to be useless Seeing this Iria had no choice but activate her Thunder Bow special ability [Thunder Coating] Every arrow she shot would have Thunder Element imbued on it increasing both power and speed of the arrow The only thing is that her Thunder Bow special ability would notst long only 1 hour before it ran out of energy on its crystal The reason why Shadowsh bought Sparky and Rosemary and gave them to the two elves because he knew if he was ever not near them they could have their pets recharged the crystals on their bow Even though the attacks might look like that there is no effect against Axe Demon Zack it was actually slowly paralysing his nerves slowing him down Iria kept shooting while retreating Sparky was now not besides her but ran towards the back of Axe Demon Zack so that both of them could attack front and back of Axe Demon Zack Axe Demon Zack let out an angry shout as he threw his axe at Iria Iria skillfully and gracefully dodge the attack during their training with Shadowsh clone they have dodge much faster attack than Axe Demon Zack¡¯s flying axe Axe Demon Zack let out a shout as he smashed his fists into the ring causing it to tremble violently Iria was getting wobbly as there were several times that she nearly fall down sparky on the other hand kept rolling back and forth as the ring continue to tremble The arena also shook but its shaking is subtlepared to the ring *Pwish* Axe Demon Zack suddenly dashed towards Iria even though she was already shooting because of earlier she was still a bit unstable causing lower proficiency from earlier Once again Axe Demon Zack threw his axe at Iria this time Iria only manage to dodge by bending her body downward Axe Demon Zack right foot suddenly bulged as his red aura cover it *Boom* With a stomp he flew towards Iria and manage to reach her Iria hurriedly took out two daggers from her pocket and brandish them towards the iing Axe Demon Zack Axe Demon Zack let the two daggers stabs him and just like the arrows it did not manage to pierce his red aura *Bam* Axe Demon Zack punched Iria causing her to fly out of the ring Shadowsh clone immediately appeared behind her and caught her before hurriedly running towards Leafinia the ves also pick up the dizzy sparky before chasing after the clone Shadowsh announced the winner ¡°Winner Participant Number 18 Axe Demon Zack¡± He then took two papers again and read the numbers written on them before announcing ¡°Next match Participant Number 425 Necromancer Lurgen vs. Participant Number 160 Rey¡± When the viewers heard Rey¡¯s name they became excited who did not know about the former sword genius Rey the scandal between him and George Es Archinviel is quite the talk in the city before It smeared George Es Archinviel reputation branding him the name of wife stealer George Es Archinviel in the special designated area grips his fist tightly he knew that the disappearance of his trusted aide was connected to Rey He would not be this angry if only his aide was captured after all he was the reason about the rumours between him and Rey What made him furious is that in his aide his spatial ring was given to him while he had his fun who would have thought that the very night someone would sneak in on his home and took his aide with him alongside the spatial ring that holds arge amount of gold his gold to be precise Not only that there are also rare books about magic and techiniques and numerous rare items inside of it causing him to look so depressed during the following days He actually wanted to force Rey to tell him where his aide is while he would use his father¡¯s name in pressuring Shadowsh not to interfere Chapter 181 Chapter 181: CHAPTER 157 THE TOURNAMENT CONTINUES That was his n at first but after feeling just how monstrous Shadowsh¡¯s aura is he immediately started to rethink his n While George Es Archinviel was deep in thought the fight between Necromancer Lurgen and Rey started Rey stayed true to his title genius swordsman he immediately rush towards Lurgen slicing all the low grade undeads that tried to stop him Lurgen was given no time to summon a high grade undead as Rey was already in front of him *Peng* Rey sh was blocked by the very same forcefield that Necromancer Crhistian used it seems that after the first member of them finished fighting it would be lend towards the next member Even though the barrier always blocked each and every attack Rey dished out it would continuously trembles After a couple more shes the barrier could not take any hits anymore and broke apart ..... Just as Rey was about to finish the fight Lurgen finally finish his chanting as a Undead Devil appears besides him *Roar* The Undead Devil let out a hoarse roar as it attacks Rey Rey quickly dodged and retreated after that he sent a sh towards the Undead Devil This time it was not a casual attack performed by Rey but one of his sword technique ¡®sh sh¡¯ The attack was too fast for most of the viewers they only saw a sh before the Undead Devil¡¯s head was cut off Lurgen was also dumbfounded by this he then looks at Rey putting his sword on his neck Seeing the sword Lurgen couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and yells ¡°I admit defeat¡± Hearing Shadowsh announced the result ¡°Participant Number 160 Rey¡± He took another two paper notes and read the numbers written on them before announcing ¡°Next match Participant 53 Quin vs. Participant Number 300 Erz¡± The two girls then went into the ring Shadowsh was looking forward to this fight Quin is just the perfect match for Erz With the sound of the gong the fight starts Quin immediately dashed towards Erz she knew that if she manage to get close she would increase her chances of winning by 90% Unlike Iria, Erz did not bring herpanion since she was still too weak for the tournament Seeing Quin charged at her Erz smiles as she started retreating while shooting the special ability of her bow was already activated and yet it was not covered with mes but the arrows were only glowing red Just as Quin dodge the first arrow the glowing light became much brighter before *Boom* the arrow exploded causing Quin who was right besides it took damage She weakened the damage by rolling but some part of her skins were burnt Erz kept releasing the red arrows towards Quin Seeing the arrows Quin this time did not dodge but also threw her daggers towards the arrows Several explosionmenced smokes covers the whole ring *Swish* Once again Quin threw her daggers towards a flying arrow but this time it did not explode but actually deflected her dagger a d the arrow was different it was not covered in mes Quin cursed as she knew she was tricked she quickly used her daggers to block the arrow *Bang* Quin received the attack with her two daggers but because of the force of the arrow she was being pushed back Erz wouldn¡¯t let this chance go she then continue shooting more zing Arrows towards Quin She already knew two techniques and both techniques were made by her the only downside is that both techniques can only be used during when the special ability of her bow is active The techniques are zing Arrows and Exploding Arrows As she receives more arrows Quin got more closer towards out of the ring Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shook his head Quin was already losing it seems that Erz really trained well during the past months Quin is not weak actually she was much stronger than Erz herself the only thing is that she yed right into Erz¡¯s hand Iria also trained well but unlike Erz she do not rely on her bow but wanted to achieve greatness only by her ability ¡®It seems that I need to tell her that a weapon is also a part of ones ability¡¯ As Shadowsh thought about this he couldn¡¯t help but wanted to create this saying to the guild ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Quin shouted as she used all her strength to fight back against the arrows but to no avail after a couple of shots she finally falls out of the ring Shadowsh repeated the same action of reading the numbers from the two papers before announcing the next match ¡°Next match Participant Number 169 Baron Pleria Madmoissele vs. Participant Number 121 Rosa¡± Two known beauty in the city fighting each other now every male excluding those that have special circumstances was very excited towards this match Once the two arrives in the ring the crowd goes wild as numerous males started shouting loudly Pleria is good at using whip and psychic attack she is also well versed in using hidden weapons and just like any noble she has a tamed beast even though unlike real tamers who could contract at least two monsters each rank a normal person could also tame a monster but it would take arge amount of spiritual energy to do so Shadowsh knew that old man Fresackio and Rosa have other monsters but because their ranks were a bit low or wasn¡¯t fit for fighting purposes they were not seen much For old .man Fresackio other than his three monsters that he fought during his attack at the city he also owned a scouting type monster Double Tail Waillow a bird type monster its size is the same as a pigeon but its speed was something to be amazed off Other than a Double Tail Waillow old man Fresackio also owns a monster that has a great reputation on digging Steel w Archion it looks like a mole that has scales that was twice as much tougher than a tank it size is the same as a van Finally hisst monster is a monster that is well versed in taking care of nt it is a Fairy Gardener Bee-Butterfly monster that came from cross breeding a Gardener Bee that has a reputation in taking care of nts especially flowers and a Fairy Butterfly which was a beautiful butterfly that is on par or much greater than a Rainbow Butterfly in terms in appearance Their stats were also great even though they weren¡¯t on Crimson Gold Rank they were at least all Gold Rank Double Tailed Waillow (Gold lvl 6) (Very Rare Grade) (Wind Type) Steel w Archion (Gold lvl 5) (Very Rare Grade) (Strength, Steel and Earth Type) Fairy Gardener Bee-Butterfly (Gold lvl 3) (Excellent Grade) (Spirit and Nature Type) Old man Fresackio even introduced their names to him Draco the Green Dragon, Eruption the Vulcan Bear, Silika the Poisonous Silk Spider, Swift the Double Tailed Waillow, Digger the Steel w Archion and Grace the Fairy Gardener Bee-Butterfly For Rosa other than Peachy and Leo she also owns a Shadow Crow and a Sword de Mantis Shadow Crow is a specie of crow that excelled in hiding they also have arge degree of vision and could differentiate more than a 100 times more color than humans Rosa¡¯s Shadow Crow was still young and she mostly used it for scouting purposes she names it cky cky (Shadow Crow) (Bronze lvl 4) (Rare Grade) (Wind and Dark Type) For Rosa¡¯s Sword de Mantis it is a variant type a monster that was cross breed between a Swift de Mantis and a Sword de Mantis Because hers was still too young it only exhibits the characteristics of one of its parents sh [Sword de Mantis(Variant)] (Bronze lvl 2) (Excellent Grade) (No Type) Since both are still too weak to enter and also both excelled at ambushing they were considered unfit to enter in the tournament The gong sounded out Rosa immediately summons Leo and Peachy, Pleria on the other hand took out her whip as she sends an attack towards Rosa *Peng* Leo took the attack using his mighty body while Peachy flew from above and sent a thunderbolt towards Pleria Pleria threw something at Peach and Leo because both of them are monster they felt a pang of danger when Pleria threw them something Leo covers its head with his paws while Peach flew higher *Peng* When the thing hits Leo¡¯s paw it produced a metallic sound For Peachy she easily dodge the attack but the thing that Pleria threw was still flying towards the audience Shadowsh clone easily grabs it before returning back to its corner what it grabbed was a very interesting type of weapon Rosa looks at the thing that Pleria threw at Leo and saw that it was actually a needle the danger Leo felt earlier was actually because Pleria targeted his eyes Chapter 182 Chapter 182: CHAPTER 158 BATTLE Pleria was easily ying with Rosa she could not shoot any arrows and her monsters could not reach her but this did not mean she was already winning actually if this keeps up she would end up losing Scaly Mighty Lions were known for their tough scales and muscles so her needles could not pierce Leo Peachy might not able to get close to her but this do not mean she couldn¡¯t attack on a distance Pleria had to dodge numerous [Wind des]ing from her There is one thing very important to know and that is her needles were not infinite she definitely would run out of ammo and her strength could not match three person let alone two monsters Even if she used her special needles that are coated with poison it would still be useless since it could not pierce Leo¡¯s defence nor could it hit the fast and nimble Peachy After thinking about this she sighed and raised her hands before shouting ¡°I admit defeat¡± ..... Shadowsh then nodded as he announced the result ¡°Winner Participant Number 121 Rosa¡± Because he was sick in always repeating the same action he had Hentai read all the participant names and numbers and let it be the one picking the next match this in turn would hasten the tournament ¡°Next match Participant Number 264 Harold vs. Participant Number 337 Gertold Cray¡± A fight that involves a fallen noble this makes the fight much more interesting The two went into the ring and with the sound of the gong the battle starts Like Sans, Harold uses a spear but he was the weakest one of the three in the tournament while Gertold uses a broadsword and a shield to fight Harold stabs his spear towards Gertold in which was promptly blocked by the shield he continues to strike hard at Gertold but none of his attack manage to hit Gertold calmly uses his shield to block the strikesing from Harold and just as another strike was about toe he immediately uses his shield to divert the spear upwards before shing Shadowsh clone appears between them grabbing Gertold¡¯s sword The fight did not evensted a minute before ending disappointing the audience ¡°Winner Participant Number 337 Gertold Cray¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 205 Slitch vs. Participant Number 310 Guardian Lucy¡± Another fight that involves a guardian and the odds in the opposing participant winning is raised by 10 times There were many that betted to Slitch since he has a reputation in handling daggers he was also quite nimble Shadowsh knew the result of the battle already so he had Hentaiputes all the next matches immediately Just like what he thought when the battle started Slitch was immediately bombarded by numerous [Fox me Shot] ending the battle immediately ¡°Winner Participant Number 310 Guardian Lucy¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 99 Gordon vs. Participant Number 239 Dark Knight Andre¡± Once again the match ended quite quickly Gordon couldn¡¯tst even a minute if it weren¡¯t for his shield In the whole match his sword was mostly only for decoration since he did not have any chance in attacking back ¡°Winner Participant Number 239 Dark Knight Andre¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 457 Charming Lia vs. Participant Number 397 Beastmaster Ian¡± Nearly everyone knew what would be the result of this match Everyone knew that because of the rare bloodline of the beast that Ian have he is considered powerful to people the same rank as him sadly there is also one popr saying charmers were masters of the beasts Charming attacks were most effective towards Beastmaster because of their beast personality And just like what they though after the battle started Lia charmed Ian before easily pushing him out of the ring Shadowsh just shook his head before announcing the winner and the next match it seems ¡°Next match Participant Number 81 Craig vs. Participant Number 110 Guardian Dorothy¡± After announcing this Shadowsh thought ¡®another boring match¡¯ and just like the matches before it ended quite quickly ¡°Next match Participant Number 190 Mage Opiol Farhold vs. Participant Number 473 Fire Mage Martin Dee Verdic¡± ¡®Finally a match that would be interesting¡¯ Shadowsh is finally relieved that a match that is not boring finallymenced Not only him the audience were specially very excited for the next match a mage versus a mage their attacks would cause explosions that would add to the re of the battle *Dong* The battle finally starts both mages took out their wands and began chanting They then both summon their respective Elemental Summons Opiol summoned an Ancient Terra Elephant to the ring while Martin summons a beautiful ming Steed Everyone let out a gasps looking at their summoning creatures Others those that were knowledgeable were actually surprised to see the ming Steed and especially the Ancient Terra Elephant Both monsters were contracted to their mage since they could not be summoned from the Elemental Realm The ming Steed is an elemental monster came from a spirit horse that died when they die their souls would absorbs arge amount of any known element and it would need to umte arge amount of element so it would take years to create a body Other than Elemental Energy they also needs arge amount of Mana to create its body To hasten this process the horse might search for a mage to sign a contract with but since they were on their soul form they would not wander since they were extremely vulnerable and weak so it took luck to find one Once a mage contracted with one he or she could send it into the Elemental Realm so that it would finallyplete its body The horse would absorbs the same element as its master and also they would need for their master to give it Mana continuously so it would decrease the progress of their master but once it finished creating its body it would have the ability to absorb Mana by itself For the Ancient Terra Elephant it is another method since unlike the ming Steed that would need the soul of a spirit horse the Ancient Terra Elephant needs a beast core of an elephant Also the mage creating the Ancient Elephant needs to be a dual elemental mage and the mage would need to at least wield Earth Magic the second element that the mage have would be a support for keeping the elephant from being a dummy If an Ancient Elephant manage to gain a soul it would have an overall increase on its ability strength would increase at least ten times while speed would at least increase at least twice as much and finally the dummy elephant would gain intelligence From the Ancient Terra Elephant appearance Mage opiol is a dual mage with an Earth and Nature Magic Just from their summoned creatures Mage Martin is already in an disadvantage The Ancient Elephants were known for their strength and the toughness of their body and if they were ever be destroyed the mage would only absorb Earth element to restore their bodies Mage Martin ride his ming Steed while Mage Opiol orders his Ancient Terra Elephant to attack Ancient Terra Elephant is very slow and considering the speed of the ming Stead it would never catch up to it ¡°Earth Wall¡± Shouting this Mage Opiol created a wall of earth in front of Mage Martin ¡°ming Sparrows¡± A dozen zing red sparrow figured mes was created and all of them flew towards Opiol ¡°Earth Wall¡± Threeyers of [Earth Walls] appeared right in front of Opiol the first wall was destroyed by three ming Sparrows the second was one was destroyed by 4 ming Sparrows and finally thest shield was destroyed by the remaining five Shadowsh watching from above was really frustrated watching their fight now that two mages were fighting the ring would definitely be destroyed since it was already been worn out after the few battles from before Thankfully he had a back up n there are only 16 participants left meaning that there are only 8 matches left so if he reinforced the ring with his Mana it would definitelyst till thest 8th matches but covering the whole arena with his Mana would definitely be tiring *Bam* The cracks on the arena were increasing quickly this was because of the Ancient Terra Elephant¡¯s attacks The match continues since neither mages were hit by a single attack With his ming Steed Mage Martin easily yed with the Ancient Terra Elephant but he only two offensive forms of magic [ming Sparrows] and [Explosion] the first one could be used quickly but the second one needed a lot of time, mana and concentration to perform Mage Opiol was always behind the Ancient Terra Elephant he would attack if there is a chance but mostly he would use [Earth Wall] to defend The only thing for any of the two to win is tost much longer than their opponent Chapter 183 Chapter 183: CHAPTER 159 BATTLE ll Both of them knew that neither of them couldst an hour during their all out exchange If this continues Mage Opiol would definitely lose Unlike Mage Martin¡¯s ming Steed his Ancient Terra Elephant could only operate due to his Mana so he was the one who expended more Mana from their fight He also could not rest and recover his Mana since Mage Martin would always use his skill the [ming Sparrows] to harass him ¡®If this continue I would definitely lose but I won¡¯t lose just that yet!!!¡¯ Mage Opiol gritted his teeth and sent an order to his Ancient Terra Elephant [Elephant Stomp] one of the most basic skills of a Elephant monster but the Ancient Terra Elephant has a special ability called [Earth Enhanced] that means its skills would be further strengthened by Earth Energy ¡®Sh*t* Shadowsh swears as he felt the tremendous amount of energying from the Ancient Terra Elephant ..... ¡°mes use [Blitzering Charge]¡± Feeling the dangering from the Ancient Terra Elephant Mage Martin hurriedly issued an order to his steed *Boom* The Ancient Terra Elephant¡¯s foot stomps down destroying the ring because Shadowsh coated the base floor of the arena with his energy the arena wasn¡¯t fully destroyed and the impact would not affect everyone When the dust settled they saw Mage Opiol embedded on the arena¡¯s wall while Mage Martin couldn¡¯t be found Shadowsh stands up and shouted ¡°Winner Participant Number 473 Fire Mage Martin Dee Verdic¡± Just as he was about to announced something one of the viewers stand up and asks ¡°Mister Shadowsh-san I don¡¯t understand why did you pick the winner to be Mage Martin Dee Verdic¡± Shadowsh opens his mouth about to exin when a zing figurended on the broken wing The figure was Fire Mage Martin Dee Verdic Shadowsh saw everything when the ming Horse charged towards Mage Opiol recklessly Mage Martin used some kind of skill creating ming wings on his back he then flew up ¡°Okay since you all saw Mage Martin is the person who was still conscious he is dered as the winner¡± ¡°Now on the next announcement since the ring in here is destroyed let¡¯s change the venue and go to the second arena¡± After dering this Shadowsh immediately went to the second arena For the first arena he decided to have the undeads fix it tonight with therge number of undeads they could fix the ring in a jiffy It took half an hour for everyone to finally settle down on the second arena ¡°Next match Participant Number 320 Guardian Violet vs. Participant Number 442 Barbarian Darius¡± The two then went into the ring and both of them immediately felt that their opponent was dangerous *Dong* With the sound of the gong Violet immediately dashed towards Darius Darius shouted as he lift one of his hammers and smash it into the ground Numerous sharp spikes started appearing in the ring Violet quickly stops charging and started to retreat hastily ¡°I won¡¯t let you go¡± Seeing this Darius shouted as he smashed both of his short hammers with each other creating a vibration like attack to Violet Violet suddenly splits up into two and avoided the attack before quickly charging towards Darius this time Violet was much faster than before she quickly got close to Darius *Bang* Darius once again smashed his hammer in the ground this time it was both of his hammer A thick wall of earth suddenly covers Darius causing Violet to stop Now everyone saw the true appearance of the second Violet before all they saw that both Violet and the second Violet became a blur as both of them charged towards Darius Unlike Violet the second Violet looks like a shadow other than the eyes it did not have anything on its face its body was all ck and hazy Shadowsh knew this is one of the new skills Violet developed a Silver Rank monster could learn 3 skills Violet skills are [Shadow w], [Dark Charge] and [Shadow Clone] Like Shadowsh Violet can creates a clone but unlike his Violets do not have any offensive attack nor has strength to fight it is also easy to distinguish the real and the fake from each other If it was night the usefulness of this skill is great but during the day it was quite useless thankfully both the clone and the real one were fast so Violet could still use it to confuse enemies Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised at Violet¡¯s skills what surprised him though is that Barbarian Darius can control Earth quite efficiently During the first stage of the tournament Barbarian Darius only used his hammer to defeat all the other 9 participants nothing more Violet once again retreated to a safe distance just as she was pondering what should she do next she suddenly felt danger and hurriedly jump forward A spike made of earth suddenly appeared right below the area where Violet was earlier Violet might dodge the attack but her clone did not it was pierced from below and disappears Seeing all of this Shadowsh immediately knew what was happening it seems that Darius could not see Violet but he could sense her it seems that he really is a great master of earth he could sense beings as long as they are on the ground Violet once again felt danger and hurriedly dodge once again another spike formed right below her Spikes after spiked appears right below her causing Violet to be annoyed Darius was still inside the dome of the dome of [Earth Walls] Violet once again used [Shadow Clone] and both of them run towards opposite direction Then they both charged towards the Earth Dome Violet used [Shadow w] cutting the dome but the effect is quite mediocre and the dome would repair again no matter how many times Violet use [Shadow w] she still could not pierce the dome She already spent half of her Mana creating clones and using [Shadow w] to attack the dome Her clones would run around the dome together with her since both of them could not stop since the [Earth Spikes] was still appearing in the ground trying to stab them She already lost 3 clones unlike her who honed her instinct in the presence of danger her clones were just inanimate object who have no thoughts or senses Minutes gone by and Violet was already breathing haggardly The dome was still there but unlike before there were already cracks into it after being shed by Violet numerous of times no matter how it tried to repair itself Violet¡¯s attacks were just too fast *Roar* Violet lets out a roar full of determination and resolve she first retreated to the point that she was nearly out of the ring After arriving in the edge of the ring she then calms her breathing *Bam* With the stomp of her two hind legs she propels herself towards the dome When she got near it she used her forelegs to boost her charge as she tackles the dome *Boom* The dome was destroyed but Violet was still not stopping she hits Darius and both of them flew out of the dome The head of scarlet was painted in red used [Dark Charge] and strengthening it with all of her strength she knew that this is herst attack Both of them flew out of the ring everyone was dumbfounded by the scene They then looks towards where the fell and saw that Darius was on the ground while violet was hanging in the side of the ring Her ws embedded themselves in the ring she was hanging unconscious ¡°Winner Participant Number 320 Guardian Violet!¡± After shouting this Shadowsh hurriedly ordered his clone to bring Violet to Leafinia Darius was still dumbfounded and would have never thought he would lose The crowd goes wild on Shadowsh¡¯s announcement this is one of there favourite fight in the tournament Shadowsh was also surprised by the result of the match he knew that people like Darius were the nemesis of Violet Violet strong point was her speed so if her opponent have great defensive ability she would be in an disadvantage The rest of the gang watching were cheering loudly especially for Purple Kitty she is so proud of her mom to defeat such an opponent ¡®It seems that I need to train and learn a new skill that has a great destructive power¡± She thought after watching the whole match Shadowsh then announced the next match when the crowd finally calmed down ¡°Next match Participant Number 486 Leonardo vs. Participant Number 350 Lisa¡± Both the participant enters the ring when the crowd saw the sexy and seductive figure of Lisa the men started whistling as everyone agreed that she might be like Charming Lia a charmer Even George Es Archinviel was captivated by her since Lisa became a half undead her figure drastically changed her face was still the same cold and distant look but it became much more beautiful and wless Chapter 184 Chapter 184: CHAPTER 160 BATTLE lll Because of her change even those that is quite familiar to her before would not recognise her right now Everyone might think Lisa is an ice cold beauty and they would be right but they would never thought that she already has a love interest too bad the said person do not have any feelings It was Sans, Lisa was head over heels for Sans Shadowsh already realised this long before he wasughing his mind off thinking just how awkward Lisa is in front of Sans Leonardo seeing Lisa whistled as he spoke ¡°D*mn girl you look mighty fine maybe if you promise that you would sleep with me tonight I would immediately surrender¡± Hearing this Shadowsh looks at Leonardo with pity And just like what he thought when the gong sound out Lisa took out her Bloody Whip she then wrapped it around Leonardo before she repeatedly smash Leonardo in the floor countless of times If Shadowsh did not stop the match she would definitely do the same thing for the entire day ..... When the men saw her ferocity they immediately shut up and those that whistled earlier started shivering of fear ¡°Winner Participant Number 350 Lisa¡± When they heard Shadowsh¡¯s announcement they did not say anything but just p ¡°Next match Participant Number 192 Dark Mage Vhaughn vs. Participant Number 218 Aini¡± One of the Necromancer Association but was not a necromancer The Necromancer Association contains branches of other type of magic so it was not rare to see a different type of mage joining the association *Dong* When the gong sounded out both Aini and Dark Mage Vhaughn took out their respective weapon Aini took out her bow and immediately starts shooting Dark Mage Vhaughn took our his wand but he did not manage to conjure a spell since the arrows started rapidly closing on him ¡°I summon thee Dark Abyss Turtle¡± Seeing this Dark Mage Vhaughn hurriedly summons his contracted elemental beast the Snake Turtle It is a Dark, Poison and Water Type elemental beast it has a snake head and the tip of its tail looks like a scorpion stinger When the turtle appears on the ring it receives all the arrows with its shell It then fires arrow shape water towards Aini which she dodge but some of the arrows destroyed her clothes Seeing that his opponent is preupied Dark Mage Vhaughn started chanting He then created dark pointed object and shot them towards Aini With theirbo Aini could not retaliate and eventually lost ¡°Winner Participant Number 192 Dark Mage Vhaughn¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 277 Musician Liz vs. Participant Number 241 Adonis¡± Another charmer and she was fighting a guy she already had the advantage without the match having started yet Just as the match started Adonis shouted something towards Liz causing everyone to look strange He pointed at Liz shouting ¡°You can¡¯t charm me I have covered my ears with cotton your music is useless now hahaha¡± Everyone then thought ¡®Is this person an idiot?¡¯ Even though Liz used her flute to charm a person that does not mean that it is the only thing she does A charmer is also well versed in secret weapons When the gong sounded out everyone thought that Adonis would be defeated immediately but his action surprised everyone When the battlemenced Adonis immediately charged at Liz and his speed is considered quite fast in the elite standard Even Liz was taken by surprise she quickly threw her purse at the charging Adonis *Sssss* The bag released a purple colored snake that was as big as a man and its length could be estimated to be as long as 30 feet long It has two sharp fangs that was dripping poisonous saliva on the ground Shadowsh quickly scans it Purple Killer (Silver lvl 8) (Superior Grade) (Poison and Strength Type) Seeing therge snake Adonis quickly stops charging and punched the floor his arm bore through the floor This action confused everyone but the Purple Killer did not care and rapidly close in on him Suddenly the earth around the ring started to cover Adonis When his transformationpleted Adonis was now covered in rock armor he was also carrying arge rock battle hammer The Purple Killer hissed at Adonis before breathing out arge amount of purple smoke not only the smoke could poison the anyone within its area of reach it is also use as a cover for the Purple Killer and Liz Liz knew that she could not take down Adonis as long as he was in his rock armor Adonis suddenly became quiet just as everyone was irritated because of the purpl smoke Adonis opens his eyes and leaps towards a certain direction he raised his hammer before bringing it down *Bam* Adonis urately located the Purple Killer but his earlier attack was blocked by a tail whip Suddenly numerous more whips started attacking Adonis Adonis started retreating after suffering some attacks *Ahhhh* He let out a battle roar as he started spinning He became a brown tornado of strength because of this the surrounding smoke started to converged towards Adonis Shadowsh was shaking his head thinking ¡®Adonis did the wrong move but he has quite a potential to be a great warrior if I recruit him it would greatly strengthen my group¡¯ *Bam* Adonis huge hammer smash against the Purple Killer¡¯s head throwing it out of the arena He then walk towards Liz and grabs her Liz knew that even if she has plethora of attacks none of them were strong enough to get through Adonis armor After throwing Liz out of the ring gently Adonis then falls face first it seems that the poison got through him finally Shadowsh clone brought him and the Purple Killer to Herish ¡°Winner Participant Number 241 Adonis¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 175 Necromancer Silia vs. Participant Number 370 Mother-Guardian Mary¡± Shadowsh had a slip of tongue when he announced the next match he nearly calls out the word mother to everyone *Dong* The battle starts Mary opens her mouth and started shooting [Fox me Shot] Mary¡¯s [Fox me Shot] is unlike the others hers are much more ferocious since her main attribute was her fire attribute increasing the power of her fire type skills Silia did not even manage to summon an undead when she was bombarded by multiple [Fox me Shot] Her barrier trembles violently but she was still chanting and just as the barrier was about to be broken she finished her chant and summons the strongest undead she could summon *Roar* Arge bony figure appears in front of Silia it has three huge horns a bony tail that has numerous sharp bony spikes on them Shadowsh scans the undead since he was quite curious about it since it looks like a dinosaur he knew Undead Triceratops (Silver Rank) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Strength and Death Type) ¡®It really is a triceratops to think that a dinosaur from earth would also exist here what a marvel¡¯ Shadowsh was shocked by this but thinking about the numerous species of monsters living in this world he calms down quite quickly *Roar* the Undead Triceratops let out a loud roar as he stomps its foot on the ground causing it to crack Mary looks at it with disdain and then used her skill [zing Breath] her strongest move at the present Because undeads are weak against Fire, Light and Thunder elements her attack was further enhanced in lethality The Undead Triceratops let outs an agonized scream as it was envelops by raging mes Mary did not stop breathing out mes until the scream died down the Undead Triceratops tried to attack her numerous of times but none manage to hit her After a couple of minutes Silia calls back the Undead Triceratops back to its own dimension before surrendering Even if the fight continues and she summons more undeads it would be quite useless so she might just surrender ¡°Winner Participant Number 370 Guardian Mary¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 360 Guardian Flora vs. Participant Number 222 Pedro¡± Once again when the match starts the opponent was bombarded by multiple [Fox me Shot] Unlike those that are a member of the Necromancer Association Pedro do not have any barrier to protect him causing him to lose after a couple more shots He tried to fight back by charging straight towards Flora but he was taken out by the skill [Illusion] ¡°Winner Participant Number 360 Guardian Flora¡± ¡°Next match Participant Number 464 Keh Perriociou vs. Participant Number 402 Mage Quilia¡± After this match thest match wouldmenced ending the second stage of the tournament and the tournament would finally enters itsst phase ..... *Dong* The match starts Mage Quilia shows her mastery towards low level magic spells as she used it to corner Keh Keh kept waving his sword destroying spells after spells even though he was retreating he looks calm andposed Chapter 185 Chapter 185: CHAPTER 160 .5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (Needed Vital Qi) Elemental Tail [Mid Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Vital Qi to operate) (Can strengthened by elemental energy) Dark me st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) Illusion [Mid Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Vital Qi : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 1st Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 0th Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 1st Tier Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana everytime used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstablelized)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Mid Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [High Rank) (Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Death Qi : 3rd Tier, Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Earth Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Earth Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Gold Quality] : Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy Space Ball Barrage [Silver Quality] : Fires numerous space balls Dragon Whip [Silver Quality] : Use tail to attack ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Dragon Qi : 1st Tier, Space Energy : 0th Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : Phyton Dragon Scale : Enhance toughness of the scales tremendously (Level : Low Tier) Active Ability 2 : Space Dragon Horn : Function as a portable space storage, also increase amount of Mana (Level : Low Tier) Passive Ability 3 : Dragon Qi : A very unique qi much more higher quality than vital qi, dragon qi function like vital qi only much better it also influence mana increasing the prowess of skills and increase the user strength tremendously Passive Ability 4 : Dragon Might : Radiates pressure causing others to feel intimidated, if a monster has a dragon bloodline that is much more impure than the host it would decrease their abilities tremendously but if a monster has much more purer bloodline than the host then the effect would be reverse weakening the host (Level : Mid Tier) Passive Ability 5 : Dragons Heart : Increase Host Abilities by 100% Passive Ability 6 : Yang Dragon Energy : Absorbs the energy from the sun converting it to dragon qi (Dragon Qi is a much more higher quality than vital qi) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 300 Mana : 300 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 186 Chapter 186: CHAPTER 160.16 BONUS CHAPTER ll Lucy (Gold Level 2) (Superior) (3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox) (Fire, Wind and Yin Type) Foxxy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (3 Tailed ming Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) Dorothy (Gold Level 1) (Superior) (Vixen) (Fire and Yin Type) Mary (Gold Lvl 3) (Superior) (3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) JM (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Silver Armadillo) (Steel and Ground Type) Flora (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (3 Ghost me Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) re (Gold Level 3) (Superior) (Three Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox) (Fire and Yin Type) ..... Don Don (Gold Lvl 3) (Excellent) (Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape) (Strength and Spirit Type) Scarlet (Bronze Lvl 3) (Pseudo Legendary) (Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] ) (Fire and Wind Type) Nightmare (Crimson Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Infernal Death Horse) (Fire,Yin and Death Type) Russel (Crimson Gold Lvl 5) (Legendary) (Golden Armored Battle Elephant) (Strength Type) Valkiry (Bronze Lvl 5) (Rare) (Mountain Hawk) (Wind Type) ire (Gold Lvl 1) (Superior) (Elite Life Rabbit) (Nature Type) Bun Bun (Silver Lvl 1) (Excellent) (Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit) (Light Type) Violet (Silver Lvl 3) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) Purple Kitty (Bronze Lvl 4) (Rare) (Plum Leopard) (Dark Type) JL (Silver Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (Purple Armored Scorpion) (Poison Type) Jaywin (Lvl 4) (Very Rare) (Golden Munchers) (Steel Type) Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) Ameria(Variant) (Level 0) (Superior) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Emmy (Silver Lvl 4) (Excellent) (Wind Wolf) (Wind Type) Yshelia (Crimson Gold Rank Lvl 9) (Spirit Fairy) (Tier 3 Thaumaturge) Fredrick (Silver Lvl 8) (Excellent) (Hurricane Hawk) (Wind Type) Karl (Peak of Gold Rank) (Legendary) (Sun War Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Freia (Silver Lvl 2) (Pseudo Legendary) (Luna Jade Bird) (Yin, Ice and Wind) Cha (Gold Lvl 1) (Very Rare) (me Lion) (Strength and Fire Type) Crystielia (Lvl 0) (Very Rare) (Tranquil Deer) (Nature Type) Iria (Level : Sharpshooter) (Rank : ck Iron Archer) (Mana : 1st Tier) (Energy : Not Refined) Erz (Level : Sharpshooter) (Rank : ck Iron Archer) (Mana : 1st Tier) (Energy : Not Refined) Lilia (Rank : Novice Mage) (Mana Core : White Core) Big Bear (Level : Good) (Rank : Sturdy Bronze Warrior) (Mana : Not Refined) (Energy : 1st Tier) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Level : Silver Rank Profession Rank and Level : (Killer) Shimmering Silver Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Monster Skills : [Bloody Whip] (Active), [Bloody Dagger] (Active), [Strengthened Body] (Passive) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Mastery Level), Cloud Step (Novice Level) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Blood Qi : 3rd Tier Death Qi : 1st Tier Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Enhanced Sharpness] (Sharpens ws) ?Active Ability : [Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Blood Control] : Fully controls the movement of blood of the user (4) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 187 Chapter 187: CHAPTER 161 SURVIVE Even though Mage Quilia seems the one who have the upper hand in the fight but Shadowsh knew that it was actually Keh who was controlling the fight ¡®Hmmm It seems that he wanted to hide his true strength huh¡¯ Shadowsh thought After more than half an hour Mage Quilia finally surrenders as she ran out of Mana ¡°Winner Participant Number 464 Keh Perriociou¡± ¡°Next match is the final match of the day and also thest match of the second stage of the tournament¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the championship so the venue of the match will change since the participants needs to release all their strength¡± ¡°Last match Participant Number 330 Guardian re vs. Participant Number 418 Baron Gary Farhold¡± ..... The two participants went into the stage with their presence means the end of the second stage of the tournament With the sound of the gong the battle starts knowing that re is a guardian and a fox monster Gary immediately took out a shield from his dimensional purse Seeing this re did not use [Fox me Shot] but used [ming Breath] The mes started melting the shield that Gary hold causing him to throw it away before retreating quickly re then started using [Fox me Shot] since Gary retreated Like the other fox girls re is an expert on long range attacks Training with Shadowsh clone was a great help to them All of their group has the ability to fight opponents that was stronger than them let alone those that are one Rank lower than them Actually the true opponent on this tournament is themselves the strongest is Sans followed by Banjo then Mary Just the thought of fighting against each other excites them That is why Shadowsh change the venue for thest fights for thepetition It is so because he knew the following battles would destroy the arena since nobody would be hiding their real capabilities anymore Also he was hiding a great surprise for them during thest phase of the tournament After a couple more minutes Baron Gary finally cannot hold on from re¡¯s barrage of [Fox me Shot] Shadowsh then announced re as the winner before calling all the participants that lost during the match He told them he would give one of them a chance once more in entering the final round They only need to do one thing to pass and it is to SURVIVE This sentence confused all the people in the arena but since Shadowsh told them that the redemption event would start tomorrow everyone started to leave Shadowsh told the others to go back home while he went to another location It is the location for the final round of the tournament The location was on the unfinished Sanctuary at first Shadowsh decided for the final phase tomence on a barrennd but Hentai told him that it would be best if the final fight is on the Sanctuary Hentai told him that other than the Necromancers and Sans the others would help the Sanctuary grow The energies and Mana they released would be kept inside the Sanctuary further increase the density of the Mana and elements in the Sanctuary Of course there is also a huge disadvantage with this and that is the destruction of the surrounding nts andnds in the Sanctuary but Hentai told him that it could recover the damage and losses for the nts while the changes on thend should just be kept The next morning everyone went into the arena actually they could choose wether they are on the first or second arena for thest stage of the tournament Because they would be watching on the screen it is an energy recorder made by Hentai Since the Sanctuary was built Hentai already started integrating itself into it just like in Safehaven Paradise if it could really integrate itself as a whole it could creat a portal to Safehaven Paradise and the Sanctuary connecting the two ces Shadowsh and the others that are not on thest match were in the mansion watching the fight For the participants that lost during the third stage of the tournament Shadowsh brought them into a barrennd and have them fought with Triple Cst one standing would have the chance to once again join the tournament The theme for thest phase of the tournament is survival To be a great adventurer other than strength an adventurer also needed to be smart and cunning An adventurer needed to survive from a different environment and mostmonly in a forest Shadowsh knew this that¡¯s why he had thest phase for the tournament into a survival game He ces all the participants in the Sanctuary separating them from each other He released numerous monsters but they are all on Bronze Rank some are Silver Rank and 10 Gold Ranks in the Sanctuary The Bronze Rank monsters were bought from the B and T association The Silver and Gold Rank were all captured in the Howling Ridge so the participants needed to be extra careful during the game Thankfully he had Hentai to secure the participants by ejecting them out of the Sanctuary There are two strongest hunter on the Sanctuary and that is Triple C and the clone of Shadowsh Sans was prohibited to use his [Death Dominator Mode] during the whole game he could still use his [Death Qi] He gave each participants a letter telling all the rules of the game The Game Now Starts In the Sanctuary Sans was walking casually in the forest No monsters tried toe near him as he released his aura causing the monsters to fear him This method would definitely announced his presence to the surrounding monsters or participants but he do not care since this training for him If he could not win the fight he could still run away since he had Nightmare with him with his speed no one other than Shadowsh could catch up to him *Roar* Just like he thought a monster sense his presence and judging by the aura it was one of the only 10 Gold Rank monster that Shadowsh released in the Sanctuary Shadowsh wrote on the letters he gave to them about the point system Taking down a Silver Rank monster would earn 10 points taking down a Good Rank monster would earn 100 points and taking down a participant would earn all the points that the participants have plus 50 points The points can be converted to gold or contribution points 10 points in the game could be converted into 1 contribution points while 10 points would be 1 Silver Coin if converted to currency Sans has his eyes on all 10 Gold Rank monsters in the Sanctuary because he knew other than Banjo no other participant would pose a challenge to him Sans could finally see the Gold Rank monster it looks like a bear but it had no eyes it has 6 arms Shadowsh watching in the mansion grins as he saw the Blind Six Armed Bear Once an ordinary Four Armed Bear but after adapting in the Howling Ridge it mutated and grow another pair of arms sadly because of the environment in the Howling Ridge its eyes were now gone reced by heighten senses Blind Six Armed Bear (Gold lvl 5) (Superior Grade) (Strength, Fire and Dark Type) The Four Armed Bear was an Excellent Grade Fire and Strength attribute monster but after mutating it gained another attribute and have its grade raised Shadowsh have decided after half of the participant was disqualified he would send his clone and Triple C to hunt the remaining participants Just as they were excited to see Sans on action Triple C send a message to Shadowsh telling him that the sole survivor on the losing group was finally decided It was Participant Number 116 Viscount Leo Perriociou the swordsman that Don Don fought Shadowsh told them to bring him in the mansion since he would also throw him into the Sanctuary after healing him Sans was staring at the Blind Six Armed Bear gripping his spear tightly The Blind Six Armed Bear was growling at Sans it sense a faint sense of danger and death from Sans After scanning his opponent up and down Sans finally decided to attack He dashed towards the Blind Six Armed Bear stabbing his spear *Roar* The Blind Six Armed Bear let out a roar breathing out dark mes at Sans Sans hurriedly stops and used Spear Wheel technique His spear started rotating at incredible speed blocking and sucking the mes he kept getting closer to the Blind Six Armed Bear as he kept spinning his spear *Roar* The Blind Six Armed Bear stops breathing out dark mes and raised its paw that was now covered with Dark energy The attack looks like the same as [Shadow w] that Violet and Purple Kitty used just a bit darker and more powerful ..... Chapter 188 Chapter 188: CHAPTER 162 SURVIVE ll The Blind Six Armed Bear then brought its paw downward The Blind Six Armed Bear attack did not manage to hit Sans Sans have already became an expert in dodging by using his elegant footwork technique the [Lunar Dance] *Boom* Even though the attack did not hit Sans it destroyed the plot ofnd that itnded Sans immediately stabs the Blind Six Armed Bear after it missed its attack The attack contain Yin Force together with a tiny amount of Chaos Force together with Demonic Qi Strengthening The attack manage to pierce through the thick hide and muscle of the Blind Six Armed Bear causing it to roar in pain ..... Sans was not finished yet he used [Death Yin Sweep] into the Blind Six Armed Bear¡¯s leg causing it to fall He then used [Continuous Strike] creating many holes into the body of the Blind Six Armed Bear The people watching in the arena was dumbfounded because of this Even some people who were watching what is the situation on the other participants turn their head into the screen where Sans was being shown The Blind Six Armed Bear opens its mouth intending to breaths out a few more dark mes but Sans quickly threw a [Yin st] into its mouth *Boom* The attack destroyed the Blind Six Armed Bear¡¯s head but Sans did not approached it Unlike everyone Sans is an undead so he could perceived the lifeforce of a being The Blind Six Armed Bear was still alive but its lifeforce was diminishing The body of the Blind Six Armed Bear stands up and starts going ballistic destroying everything around it Just as it was going berserk a spear pierced through in its chest Sans could just wait until the Blind Six Armed Bear finally run out of lifeforce but he just couldn¡¯t take it watching the Blind Six Armed Bear destroyed the ce where Shadowsh was intending to create into his other territory Everyone watching Sans in action was shocked and some of the gamblers that betted into another participant couldn¡¯t help but beat their chest in frustration Other than Sans some other participants were engaging inbat Banjo was staying in a cave unlike most of the participants he was targeting Gold Rank monster His sense brought him into the cave he honed his senses in the Howling Ridge causing it to be more sensitive than before A hiss could be heard in the cave Shadowsh watching in the mansionn once again grinned looking at Banjo Banjo was fighting a monster that is native in the Howling Ridge unlike those that just mutated It was a Devil Orochi and just like in the japanese legend it has eight heads and tails monster Also other than that it is one of three strongest Gold Rank monster Shadowsh caught Since just like him it is a Legendary Grade monster Devil Orochi (Gold lvl 7) (Legendary Grade) (Dark, Poison, Water and Fire Type) The two monster looks at each other and sense a type of desire towards each other For Banjo if he manage to devour the Devil Orochi his chances in bing a Legendary Grade would be 70-80% For the Devil Orochi if it could devour Banjo it would have 100% chance in evolving once again The two both charged at each other the Devil Orochi has nine heads so it would have a direct advantage in closebat Knowing this Banjo did not retreat he always felt something was holding him back like a chain that could never be broken Something preventing him to be a full fledged dragon he felt that challenging the Devil Orochi in direct confrontation would gave him a chance to finally achieve his dream The two collided at each other the Devil Orochi was known for its [Toxic Breath] skill but maybe it wanted to preserve Banjo and not soil him he did not use its signature skill *Boom* Banjo spew out a [Dragon Breath] towards one of the Devil Orochi¡¯s heads The attack destroyed one of the head but just after a couple of seconds the destroyed head manage to regrow anew This is also one of the Devil Orochi signature ability ultra fast regeneration The only way to defeat it is by destroying its Beast Core *Roar* The other heads started wildly attacking Banjo Even with his tough scale Banjo couldn¡¯t help but hissed in pain as the heads started biting him Banjoshed out his tail using [Dragon Whip] while also biting off one of the head before swallowing it 6 heads of the Devil Orochi started breathing out different elemental breath attacks at Banjo while the other 3 was still attacking him Receiving the attacks Banjo flew towards the wall of the cave The Devil Orochi has four attributes and since its specie would only mature during Gold Rank it would only learn 4 breath attacks and no other skills The most strongest of its skill the [Toxic Breath] while the other attacks were not as lethal as it Since other than the Poison Attribute Devil Orochis could have different attributes even though all of them are the same specie their breath attacks also differs Like what Shadowsh caught it had [Water Breath], [Fire Breath] and [Dark Breath] Banjo is already used in receiving fire attacks since most of the member of the group were fire types so every training he would be hit by one or two fire type attacks *Roar* Even though he was already beaten even fighting for just a couple of seconds Banjo did not back down but actually bing more ferocious and reckless The cave that the Devil Orochi resides in started shaking as the two continues to fight the monsters and animals that felt the tremors have already flee away from the locations near the cave Unlike Banjo and Sans the other member of the organization started traveling cautiously Like Erz she brought herpanion this time with her Since Rosemary is a wolf type monster it sense of smell is much greater than Erz herself Besides she also intends to train it and since thest stage of the tournament is a survival game it is just the right kind of challenge for her and Rosemary Since all the fox girls were already Gold Rank all of them have already decided to hunt the other Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary For Lisa her only objective is to survive and maybe to fight Sans once again Violet was not hunting monster but the other participants she wants to hone her instinct in fighting against humans Rey did not do anything but just meditate it seems that he is not interested in moving away from his location Suddenly one of the screen that the viewers were watching turned red There were four big words written on it Participant Number 241 Terminated Shadowsh was a bit surprised to see one of the participants was already terminated in the game this quickly He the tried to remember who Participant Number 241 is and remembers that it was the Earth Warrior named Adonis From his understanding Adonis might not be the strongest but he is quite capable as a warrior He then rey the video if the scene before Adonis was terminated in the game After Shadowsh watched the whole video he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head Adonis was truly unlucky he met with one of the Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary Shadowsh picked all the Gold Rank monster carefully before releasing them in the Sanctuary First all the Gold Rank he captured must be a Superior Grade monster or above Second he did not chose any Insect Type monster since they multiply fast Thirdly the monster he chose is capable in breeding different kind of monster as long as they are on the same species or capable of asexual reproduction just like the Devil Orochi What Adonis met was one of the mutated monster in the Howling Ridge the Strangle Thorn Tortoise Strangle Thorn Tortoise (Gold lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (nt Type) Once an Excellent Grade Strangle Vine Tortoise evolving into a higher specie The body of the Strangle Thorn Tortoise is filled with thorny vines The thorns on the vines is poisonous touching it would paralyse the target The Strangle Thorn Tortoise is quite a slow monster but it could control the nts in the surrounding to bind a person Also its shell was really tough it was much tougher than a high quality Gold Armor but it has once fatal w fire Adonis could not do any damage to the Strangle Thorn Tortoise ..... While for the Strangle Thorn Tortoise one bite destroyed a patch of the rock armor Adonis was wearing Since he was bounded by vines he could only watch as the Strangle Thorn Tortoise cracks opens its proud Rock Armor Thankfully Hentai manage to eject him out of the Sanctuary before the Strangle Thorn Tortoise really consumes him Chapter 189 Chapter 189: CHAPTER 163 SURVIVE lll Hentai awarded the Strangle Thorn Tortoise with a purified Nature Type energy further strengthening it The Strangle Thorn Tortoise was actually frustrated to see its prey disappears but after receiving its reward it forgot about it and merrily went to hunt once again Now there are only 24 participants left in the Sanctuary Too bad for Adonis he did not manage to earn one point Just as everyone was busy watching their chosen participant amotion could be heard on some viewers as they started pointing on one screen The particr screen shows what is happening to Axe Demon Zack On the screen Axe Demon Zack was fighting against an ape type monster ..... This monster was one of the stronger Silver Rank monster in the Sanctuary This monster was also captured but not on the Howling Ridge but from a barrennd The apes were all malnourished causing the whole tribe to be weaken drastically Shadowsh brought them to the Sanctuary and just like most ape type monster they were intelligent After receiving his grace the ape tribe swore fealty to him In this survival game they are protected by Hentai so that none of their tribesmen would be killed Shadowsh also told them they would earn corresponding rewards based on how many points they would earn during the game Unlike the participants they could only earn points if they took down a participant What Axe Demon Zack is facing right now was the chieftain of the tribe this monster was on the boundary between Silver and Gold Rank The monsters are called Silverback Goris and just like the name suggested their back is extremely tough also they have long arms that could deliver explosive strength on them This monster would be born as a Silver Rank monster but each of them would be born at Normal Grade if it has the bloodline of the chief the child could perhaps be a Good Rank monster To evolve once more to Gold Rank they needed to raise their rank into Excellent and only a chieftain would be a Superior Grade monster There could only be one chieftain on a tribe so if another show up it could challenge the present chieftain If the challenger lose they could agree to be a subordinate earning the title Elite or they could leave the tribe Once a Silverback Gori evolve their hair would be golden bing.a Goldenback Gori If it is a Chieftain it would evolve into a Four Armed Goldenback Gori and if it is an Elite it would be Strong Arm Goldenback Gori The Silverback Goris are Steel and Strength Type monsters also to hasten their growth a specific fruit were consumed it is a tree that was a favourite by Steel Type monsters The Iron Fruit Tree the fruits are heavy but not hard if consumed by a Steel Type monster their body would improve wether in defence or strength The Iron Fruit is rare but not that extremely rare the only thing is that the Iron Fruit Tree would only grow if the ground it growing has iron deposit so it was extremely hard to take care of This is not a problem for Shadowsh after buying seven Iron Fruit he nted them immediately Hentai is the main thing why it is not a problem for Shadowsh since it could just absorbs the Steel Element that was floating in the air or buried in the ground to the Iron Fruit Trees Shadowsh also buried a couple weapons that was already rusty or no use anymore he buried these items directly underneath each Iron Fruit Tree Since this would definitely implicate the other nts he only nt the Iron Fruits near a cave next to the territory of the Silverback Goris The chief of the Silverback Gori tribe is called Eugene the hairs on his chest have already be golden signalling it is close into breaking through Gold Rank Axe Demon Zack felt a great pressureing from Eugene He is surrounded by other Silverback Goris but they are not attacking their just heating their chest and shouting Eugene was standing in front of Axe Demon Zack looking at him in disdain The only humans he ever like was those that were a member of the organization since they are somewhat responsible for building the Sanctuary With a stomp Eugene flew towards Axe Demon Zack Axe Demon Zack immediately swings his axe towards the iing Eugene *Peng* When the axe collided with Eugene¡¯s arm it produced a sound that sounded like two metals shing After blocking the axe Eugene send a punch at Axe Demon Zack ¡°Demon sh!¡± Seeing Eugene¡¯s fisting closer Axe Demon Zack used one of his signature technique *Bang* The two attacks once again collided Eugene¡¯s punch did not manage to go through but the one who lost in the collision was Axe Demon Zack He was pushed back his right hand were trembling a bit Eugene was actually surprised he did not manage to defeat Axe Demon Zack immediately When they were just surviving in a barrennd even though he was malnourished he could still beat petty humans that tried to invade his territory To think that now that he was on his peak condition could not beat Axe Demon Zack with one punch it seems that his opponent is much more stronger than he thought He then became serious as he once again charged at Axe Demon Zack this time he was using his skill [Iron Punch] this skill strengthens the arm with Steel Element but once thrown the speed of the punch would also increase Axe Demon Zack senses the threat of the punch and once again used one of his famous techniques [Demon Fang] he then swung his two axes towards Eugene¡¯s fist *Bang* The sound of metal shing could once again be heard Just as Axe Demon Zack thought he blocked Eugene¡¯s attack he was sent flying destroying two trees in the process Axe Demon Zack became dizzy receiving the attack also he was hit in the chin causing him to be in a state of paralysis This was one of Eugene¡¯s skill the [Brutal Hook] this attack might not have any Elemental Energy on it but just pure brute strength but this skill was considered quite fast Eugene won¡¯t let go of the chance of defeating his opponent he immediately dashed towards Axe Demon Zack sending an [Iron Punch] Immediately Hentai sent Axe Demon Zack out of the Sanctuary The punch destroyed the thick tree causing Eugene to be confused since he saw Axe Demon Zack enveloped in white glow before disappearing He then remembers what Shadowsh told him so he calms down quite quickly but this time he now wanted to face other human participants in the game Other than he could earn points he could also improve himself The screen that Axe Demon Zack belongs bes red and another four big words could be seen on it Participant Number 18 Terminated Another participant was terminated just as everyone was sighing another announcement could be heard Participant Number 256 Terminated What made everyone watching the screen that Baron Lupilia Lis Shermaine belongs to is that the way she was eliminated She really is an embodiment of a rich princess of a noble house To think that she became very miserable just after walking in the forest just for a bit and she falls in a mud pit sinking deeply before she was eliminated It seems that being a noble is quite an disadvantage in the final phase of the tournament Themoners might not say it but they were enjoying watching the nobles suffers especially rich brats that has no experience in the wild The other nobles aren¡¯t faring well either other than Viscount Emil Morz Esmindipus who has his two tamed monsters to do his bidding the others were still getting used to their environment Suddenly another Announcement could be heard this time the participants were also informed ¡°Participant Number 337 was taken down by Guardian Number 320¡± The participants who were not that informed towards Violet started to be nervous From the rey they saw Gertold Cray fighting with Silver Rank Rock Lizard he was on guard the whole time even if he was fighting with the Rock Lizard He would never thought that Violet is an experienced hunter she is patient and cunning once she got close enough she immediately used [Dark Charge] then [Shadow w] Thankfully Hentai manage to immediately protects Gertold Cray if not his head should have been rolling in the ground A monster would definitely have an advantage fighting in the wild so the audience felt it was bit unfair towards the other participants if they ever fought the guardians The number of eliminated participants have increased quite fast it seems that the game wouldn¡¯tst a day Shadowsh then watched Banjo¡¯s situation once again since the participants started to be a bit more cautious Chapter 190 Chapter 190: CHAPTER 164 THE SURVIVAL GAME Banjo and the Devil Orochi have already wrestled numerous of times Banjo was already beaten up a couple of times his scales were destroyed and one of his eyes was bleeding The Devil Orochi looks fine like it never fought but its aura is a lot weaker than before Unlike Banjo who has extremely tough scale the Devil Orochi has low defence bit great health After regenerating a couple of times the amount of energy it consumed was extremelyrge Banjo was bing more delicious in its eyes since the greater energy it consumes the hungrier it gets Banjo refuse to back down the only way to fight Sans is when he bes a full fledge dragon ..... The Devil Orochi might be a Legendary Grade monster but once it Rank up into a Crimson Gold Rank its grade would decrease Just like Old man Fresackio monsters since they were all Legendary Grade before and regaining their grade would take a long time or arge amount of resources Banjo was already a Legendary Grade monster if he ever bes a full fledge dragon he would keep his present grade even if he Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank Besides that a dragon would be immediately be a Gold Rank monster since birth so if he evolve into a dragon he would immediately Rank up to Gold Rank A dragon would also obtain great affinity to its element so if he ever became a Space Dragon he would increase his mastery to his space element If he became a Great Dragon his strength, endurance, speed and bodily abilities would increase tremendously So he refuse to back down and is fully intent in devouring the Devil Orochi He already swallowed arge amount of flesh from the Devil Orochi as he ate more he felt stronger and stronger *Roar* Once again he charged towards the Devil Orochi head on both of them have already run out of Mana after shooting each other with their skills *Roar* The Devil Orochi also lets out a roar and charged at Banjo it already tasted Banjo¡¯s blood and it could only describe it as extremely tasty Banjo used [Dragon Whip] on one of the head but after suffering from countless attacks such as this the Devil Orochi easily dodges it while the other 8 heads goes on for the kill Banjo lets out a grin he knew the Devil Orochi would dodge his attack what he was aiming for was the destroyed ground beneath the Devil Orochi The ground cracks opens and the Devil Orochi stumbles down Banjo immediately leaps at it and started wildly eating it Shadowsh have never thought that the cave where he released the Devil Orochi would be much deeper than he thought Since he was not informed by this Hentai could not film Banjo Shadowsh stands up and decided to go there by himself Hentai immediately stops him ¡®Master Banjo is still alive you could see that his contract with you is still active besides you need to let him be it is to challenge himself¡¯ Shadowsh could only sat down again but he was actually nervous for Banjo if it weren¡¯t for their contract informing him that Banjo is still alive he would definitely go inside the Sanctuary to search for him Hours passed by and there were already 5 Termination Participant Number 76 Viscount Emil Morz Esmindipus was eliminated because of his arrogance He challenged one of the Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary It was the Warrior Wolf a mutated specie of Great Wolves Great Wolves were known to be fierce and strong monsters they move in packs and would have impable teamwork with each other The Warrior Wolf that Shadowsh captured is a lone wolf but after Shadowsh brought it to a pack of its former specie it became a great leader Emil thought he could take the monster down since there were 3 of them but he would never thought he would be surrounded by a dozen Great Wolves Actually the dozen Great Wolves did not even manage to have a chance on attacking Emil and his two pets before they were immediately beaten down by the Warrior Wolf The second participant to be eliminated is Participant Number 22 Baron Michael Dee Verdic The reason because of bad luck first he met with one of the Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary the Storm Griffon After struggling for quite a while he managed to escape only to meet another of the 10 Gold Rank monster This time the monster is quite capable Earth Type monster the Draconian Earth Beast this monster is not a dragon but it does have a thin amount of dragon bloodline flowing on its body Even Shadowsh thought that Michael posses such rotten luck bumping with 2 of the only 10 Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary The third participant to lose was Participant Number 192 Dark Mage Vhaughn He was eliminated because Violet ambushed him Violet manage to earn arge amount of points after taking down Dark Mage Vhaughn since he manage to obtain arge amount of points The fourth to lose was Dark Knight Andre he lost to Sans Who would have thought he would have a jackpot and coincidently met Sans in the Sanctuary Thest to be eliminated was quite shocking for Shadowsh and the rest of the gang It was Foxxy she lost in a fight against one of the Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary It was the Great Killer Rat it is a native in the Howling Ridge unlike most rodent type monster this type of rat specie is great in strength but their reproduction is quite pathetic so it was known that they would breed with another specie of rat This rat is asrge as a cow its ws were extremely long and sharp it is an expert in borrowing in the ground Foxxy shouldn¡¯t have lost but the Great Killer Rat cleverly created numerous pit holes around her and also would harass her now and then Foxxy was known for her hot temper so she immediately falls for the Great Killer Rat¡¯s trap Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head thinking that Foxxy was too spoiled every time arge fight urs she and the fox girls would always be protected by JM or someone else But for the audience they finally saw 7 of the 10 Gold Rank monsters in the Sanctuary the first monster they saw was the Strangle Thorn Tortoise and the monster Sans killed the 6 Armed Blind Bear, Next was the Devil Orochi followed by the Warrior Wolf then they saw another two pop out the Storm Griffon and the Draconian Earth Beast and finally the Great Killer Rat The game goes on the audience were not bored on the contrary they were really entertained The participants tried their best to survive in the Sanctuary using the best of their abilities to thrive One of the example was Charming Lia she summoned her pet monster the Bewildering Butterfly Even though it was just in the early stage of Silver Rank with the both of them working together they manage to hypnotised an Ogre Bull With the Ogre Bull as their tank theirbat prowess increased quite drastically Second example is Erz since she is an elf she easily maneuver around the Sanctuary and with Rosemary¡¯s help they could find food or enemy quite easily Thest example is Keh Perriociou he is a calm andposed person He first released his summoned monster a Virizian ck Hawk which is famous for their incredible sight and flight speed Other than the Virizian ck Hawk he also summoned another monster the Thunder Hoofed Horse Another rare monster and since he could summoned two monster everyone finally realised that he is a Tamer Just as they thought it was thest monster he would summon they were all wronged As a Silver Rank Keh Perriociou could contracted 6 monsters and during this survival game he brought all of his monster The third monster he summoned was the zing Hound, then followed by an Earth Beast next was an Armored Komodo Everyone thought it was hisst monster but when he found a pond with clear water on it he summoned his final monster which was an Aqua Snake With this he had 6 monsters all in all and each one was considered rare Virizian ck Hawk (Silver lvl 6) (Excellent Grade) (Wind Type) Thunder Hoofed Horse (Silver lvl 8) (Superior Grade) (Thunder and Strength Type) zing Hound (Silver lvl 4) (Very Rare Grade) (Fire and Dark Type) Earth Beast (Bronze lvl 8) (Rare Grade) (Earth Type) Armored Komodo (Silver lvl 5) (Excellent Grade) (Steel and Strength Type) Aqua Snake (Silver lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (Water Type) After summoning 6 of his monsters he then built a camp near the pond securing water and food at the same time Chapter 191 Chapter 191: CHAPTER 165 THE SURVIVAL GAME ll Where there is water there is life as long as he stayed there he could just wait for an unsuspecting thirsty monster to ambush After staying in the Sanctuary for a couple of hours the participants started to adapt quite rapidly Night came Shadowsh sold 100 of screens to the noble families Since nobody knew how long this surviving gamest they should watch it at home Themoners could only watch it in the arena Shadowsh pitied them so he went underground and created a heating system underneath the arena so that themoners won¡¯t feel cold He also permitted some shops to sell near the arena of course they needed to pay sufficient amount to be given a permit to sell In the Sanctuary most of the participants left are member of Shadowsh¡¯s group ..... All of the humans were searching for a suitable ce to sleep in the Sanctuary since monsters run amok in there Erz slept on top of a tree Rosemary was besides her The thick cover of leaves of the tree created a perfect cover for Erz Charming Lia found a cave judging from the make up of the cave there were no one or thing living in it She then orders the Ogre Bull to block the entrance of the cave before sleeping Fire Mage Martin Dee Verdic also sleeps inside of a cave He did not check if any being living on it but just went there and sleeps he did however scatter a bunch of mes around the cave causing it to be extremely hot Rey slept on top of a tree branch he was sitting while he sleeps Violet, Sans and Rosa were still active searching for prey Lucy slept inside a hole of a tree, Dorothy Slept in the cover of a field of flowers, re sleeps under the cover of a bush Mary slept inside a burrow underneath a tree, Flora also sleeps in a burrow but hers is underneath arge rock Viscount Leo Perriociou sleeps inside a rock he found a crack on it and went inside to sleep They thought that after adapting they would certainly survive in this game but no one would have thought that Shadowsh had a great n for them in the morning The next day the arena was once again flooded with viewers outside of the arena it looks like a market since there were numerous sellers here and there Just as every participants were waking up an announcement rung inside the Sanctuary ¡°Since the participants manage to survive the whole day each of them are rewarded with 100 points¡± ¡°7 participants were eliminated yesterday meaning that the second stage of the survival game is now on session¡± ¡°My clone and one of my monster would hunt the participants¡± ¡°The name of the monster I would throwing in the game is Triple C they are a Gold Rank monster¡± ¡°Also my clone has half of my strength so I bid all of you good luck¡± After hearing this announcement every participant had an headache The game became much more difficult for them Sans kept his aura and became much more discreet and cautious he was not afraid in confront Shadowsh¡¯s clone but he was indeed a bit afraid facing Triple C Not only he could not use [Death Dominator Mode] both him and Triple C trained the two techniques that Shadowsh created on building the Chaos Demon Body And unlike him Triple C has no restriction towards his strength *Roar* A very loud roar consisting of three voices could be heard all around the Sanctuary All the monsters in the Sanctuary trembles in fear as they felt the pressureing from the roar Charming Lia and the others who were not acquainted with Triple C immediately felt fear when they felt the powering from the roar Charming Lia¡¯s legs even gave in as she slumps down in the ground The Ogre Bull that she hypnotised was also released from her control but it did not do anything but justy obediently in the ground as it also felt fear from the roar After getting back up and calming down Charming Lia immediately thought of creating an alliance with the other participants even if it was just temporary She then hypnotised the Ogre Bull again and rode it searching for the other participants in the Sanctuary ¡°Guardian Number 320 is eliminated¡± The announcement caused everyone to be stunned since Violet was an extremely cautious individual To think that she was the first person to be eliminated during the second stage of the survival game Even Shadowsh was surprised by this and immediately reys the screen which Violet belongs to On the screen he saw Violet was still the same as ever as she cautiously transverse in the forest A couple of secondster he saw Violet expression changed as she hurriedly leapt forward Numerous [Earth Spikes] appeared towards the location she was in Even though she manage to dodge the deadly attack she was still wounded because of how wide the attack was A head popped out of the ground the head belongs to one of the 10 Gold Rank monster the Draconian Earth Beast Knowing that her enemy is an expert in earth control she immediately leaps towards the tree Just as she thought she regained her safety as long as she keeps staying above the ground a piercing cry could be heard Suddenly arge shadow was cast on top of the trees It was a monster which was also one of the only 10 Gold Rank monsters in the Sanctuary Including the other monsters that was already seen she was the 8th Gold Rank monster to be seen This was a weaker version of a phoenix the zingbird a mutated version of its weaker kind the Firebird Other than bing much more fierce in nature the zingbird fire was twice as intense as an Firebird The only downside is that its intelligence decrease by arge degree after mutating unless it kept its violent tendency it would doom to be forever a Gold Rank monster It breaths out arge amount of mes towards the trees where Violet was Once the fire burned the surrounding trees around Violet it let out a joyful screech Violet was thrown out of the Sanctuary by Hentai Shadowsh watching the scene started grinning as he thought ¡®Interesting, very interesting¡¯ What caught his attention was the reaction of the zingbird It seems that the Gold Rank monsters started to actively hunt the participants He don¡¯t know how but it seems that somehow the Gold Rank monsters knew that Hentai would reward them after taking down a participant Just as he was deep in thought another announcement could be heard ¡°Participant Number 464 is terminated¡± This once again sent amotion towards the crowd Shadowsh once again rey the video intending to know what happened for one of the stronger participant to be eliminated On the video Keh Perriociou was walking to the pond when suddenly his zing Hound glowed in white and disappears Something sharp suddenly pierced the ground beneath the zing Hound was just a millisecond after it disappears Shadowsh knew what the white glow was it was the safety measure Hentai created to the participants Keh Perriociou immediate took out his sword before running towards the pond intending to escape in there The ground beneath him and his monsters suddenly became soft and finally became a quicksand The Great Killer Rat came out of the ground just as it was about to attack Keh Perriociou arge volume of water was shot towards it Keh Perriociou¡¯s Aqua Snake hissed at the Great Killer Rat *Screech* A piercing screech was heard and Keh Perriociou¡¯s Virizian ck Hawk appeared and res at the Great Killer Rat Keh Perriociou also manage to get out of the quicksand with the help of his Earth Beast Even though he manage to avoid being eliminated by the Great Killer Rat he knows that he was still a match to it He then sent a message to his Aqua Snake and Earth Beast there is only two words that he told them STALL IT He then sat atop his Thunder Hoofed Horse and immediately flee The Great Killer Rat watch as Keh Perriociou tried to flee it lets out a very ufortable sounding roar as it used his two extremely sharp and long nails to pierce the ground ..... Suddenly tall Earth Walls encircle the area trapping Keh Perriociou and his monsters Keh Perriociou cursed as he hurriedly orders his Earth Beast to destroy the walls The Great Killer Rat charged towards the Earth Beast it used his sharp ws to sh the Earth Beast in half Thankfully Hentai ejected the Earth Beast just a couple of seconds before it was slice in half That spells doom for Keh Perriociou even though he manage tost a couple of seconds fighting the Great Killer Rat he was still eliminated in the end Chapter 192 Chapter 192: CHAPTER 166 AN UNEXPECTED TWIST OF SITUATION This time even some of the audience felt that the Gold Rank monsters started to actively hunt the participants A couple of minutester an announcement was once again heard ¡°Participant Number 300 is terminated¡± This time it was one of the Gold Rank monster once again It was the Colorshifter Snake if rank with just the ability to sneak up to a prey the Colorshifter Snake would win first ce hands down This was the 9th Gold Rank monster that the viewers saw only one monster left before the viewers finally saw every Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary It seems that the real survival game finally begins now The remaining participants became much more vignt than before ..... *Roar* A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard throughout the Sanctuary Suddenly the space in the Sanctuary started trembling as dark clouds started to converged All the old individual that knows a thing or two suddenly stands up in shock as they shouted ¡°A heavenly tribtion!!!¡± Shadowsh immediately cursed as he saw this even though he did not saw the person who initiated the tribtion he already guessed it was Banjo But this in turn made him confused Banjo is just a Gold Rank monster even if he manage to evolve how could he initiate a heavenly tribtion ¡®It is an Draconic Heavenly Tribtio¡¯ Just as he was guessing why Hentai answered his question ¡®Different from most Heavenly Tribtion a Draconic Heavenly Tribtion only urs when a monster became a full fledge dragon¡¯ ¡®The Draconic Heavenly Tribtion carries the primal energy in the world and also once Banjo main attribute is confirmed he would be smite by 8 Thunder Tribtion and the final strike that contains his main attribute¡¯ ¡®I suggest for Host to let Banjo undergoes his tribtion in the Sanctuary even though it would destroy more than half of the Sanctuary the remaining energy from the tribtion would boost the overall quality of the Sanctuary¡¯ ¡®Also since it is an Draconic Heavenly Tribtion the rate of draconic monsters evolving in the Sanctuary would increase in an absurd manner¡¯ Hearing Hentai¡¯s exnation Shadowsh agrees that it would really great for the Sanctuary He thenmanded Hentai to eject all the inhabitants other than Sans, Triple C the Draconian Earth Beast and finally the final Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuary the Horned Winged Lizard Other than the deceased Blind Six Armed Bear and Devil Orochi these are the 8 remaining Gold Rank monster existing in the Sanctuary Strangle Thorn Tortoise (Gold lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (nt Type) Great Killer Rat (Gold lvl 5) (Superior Grade) (Strength and Earth Type) Draconian Earth Beast (Gold lvl 5) (Pseudo Legendary) (Earth and Strength Type) Storm Griffon (Gold lvl 7) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Strength, Thunder and Wind) Warrior Wolf (Gold lvl 6) (Superior Grade) (Strength Type) zingbird (Gold lvl 8) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Fire and Wind Type) Color Shifter Snake (Golf lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (Psychic Type) Horned Winged Lizard (Gold lvl 7) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Earth and Steel Type) He then used Hentai to announced something in the crowd ¡°Because of some disturbance is happening in the Sanctuary the survival game is promptly ended and the winner would be determined in a battle royale¡± ¡°The battle royale would happen in the arena thank you for your understanding¡± After announcing this and turning off all the screen he went into the Sanctuary There he saw Banjo slither out of the ground and was looking at the tribtion with a determined look Counting how many they are left in the Sanctuary there are only 5 of them but even with this number it is still considered too many The number of individuals would affect the tribtion as more individual there is during a Heavenly Tribtion the more powerful the Heavenly Tribtion bes The 3 of them would positioned themselves near Banjo while the other two monsters should be farther away as possible since they are not strong enough to take the tribtion head on Since Chomp, Crunch and Chew belong only to one body they are counted as one during the tribtion After a couple of minutes the dark clouds are finally at their greatest Shadowsh knew that the first strike woulde down right about this second Four strikes came down the sky the strongest strike was for Banjo while the other 3 was for them a punishment for intervening in the tribtion Shadowsh did not release any monster and only took the strike using his human body Just like him the other two did not released their full strength and only used their bodies to take the lightning strike The other 2 strikes were also received only by their own body For the 4th strike Shadowsh still took the attack only using his own body but this time he became a half human and fox form For Sans he released his Death Qi and weakens the lightning strike before receiving it likewise Triple C also released his Demonic Qi and used the same method as Sans Banjo¡¯s roars was full of pain and suffering but he still held on and just like Shadowsh he took the strikes using only his body He intends to temper it until thest couple of strikes before evolving wether into a Space Dragon or a Greater Dragon After receiving the 6th strike Banjo and everyone was full of injuries Sensing the power of the 7th Heavenly Smite everyone finally went all out Banjo released all of his Dragon Qi he ever could release he still intends to survive this tribtion he would not back down Shadowsh returns to his original form he lets out a snarl towards the heaven Sans calls out for Nightmare before going into [Death Dominator Mode] and fusing with Nightmare Triple C three heads let out a roar as they each released their elemental energy and cover their body with it The other two monsters on the edge of the Sanctuary had their entire body nted into the ground Even though they did not receive any strikes just the energying from the strikes manage to harm them by arge degree The final strikes were finallying they did not know that during the tribtion all the people were swallowing their saliva in nervousness or fear The amount of energy that the Heavenly Tribtion caused everyone in the dukedom to be fearful and especially to those who knew what is an Heavenly Tribtion really is Thest round of the tournament did not happen since most of the participants were the same group with Shadowsh unanimously titling them the winner The title was given to Mary since she is the strongest in the group without Sans and Banjo in the stage Everyone was now looking at the dark clouds that gathered on top of the whole territory of the Archinviel Dukedom If Banjo managed to survive this predicament then the energy would not disperse and this in turn would make the Archinviel Dukedom prosper since the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion would scatter everywhere in the Dukedom If Banjo dies in the tribtion the energy would return to the sky and also half of the energy in the dukedom would also be taken causing great damage to the dukedom What the others don¡¯t know if Banjo ever manage to survive the tribtion 80% of the remaining energy from the tribtion would stay in the Sanctuary while 20% would scatter Even though the tribtion was intended only for one person the first 7 to 8 strikes could be shared to others while the final should never be shared Shadowsh knew this so after the 7th strike he would give his remaining energy to Banjo and leave Sans also knew this since all of them read about the information about the Heavenly Tribtion preparing themselves for theirs Unlike Shadowsh he could not share anything to Banjo so he only wished him luck The seventh strike fell down the amount of force threw the tree of them to a distance unlike the first 6 strikes thest ones would strengthen the strike for the others not the initiator Afternding safely Shadowsh and the other two started fleeing away from Banjo *Roar* Receiving Shadowsh¡¯s energy and felt renewed and lets out a roar full of energy towards the heaven The eight strike fell down Banjo immediately used [Dragon Whip] *Boom* Banjo manage to disperse some of the forceing from the strike After surviving the eight strike Banjo steeled himself and started to using his space element to change his surrounding He knew if he was given a choice between Space Dragon and Greater Dragon he would choose the former Even though his effort might just be wasted he still did it Suddenly Space started trembling as a huge dragon head came out of the sky it lets out a roar towards Banjo It then started to fall down towards Banjo the space started trembling because of its power ..... Chapter 193 Chapter 193: CHAPTER 167 ????? *Boom* Shadowsh and the rest were already out of the Sanctuary but even this far away they felt the tremendous power of thest strike There was an explosion and the ground started shaking The Sanctuary that was built by Shadowsh and the others was nearly destroyed the surrounding walls started breaking Knowing that it would take more than a week before Banjo finish his evolution Shadowsh orders his subordinate to bring the monsters towards a secluded location and once Hentai gave the ok signal he would bring them back to the Sanctuary Shadowsh then went into the arena after asking Old man Fresackio he found out that Mary won the championship After announcing and congratting his mother he had everyone dispersed That was the end of the tournament it was pretty anti climatic but because of the sudden appearance of the Heavenly Tribtion the whole crowd was still happy ..... Shadowsh was then asked by the those who knew about the Heavenly Tribtion about the result and once he told them it was a sess they all cheered the golden era of the Archinviel Dukedom ising Old man Fresackio also asked him a favor of letting his tamed monsters lived in the Sanctuary Of course he immediately agreed it made old man Fresackio very happy because he did not want to take advantage with their friendship he requested to pay at least 10,000 Gold Coins a month for each monster Shadowsh immediately refused and after a long arguement they then agreed that old man Fresackio¡¯s monsters wouldn¡¯t stay for free in the Sanctuary and he would need to pay 1,000 Gold Coins a month for each monster Shadowsh really wanted to let old man Fresackio¡¯s monsters to stay on the Sanctuary for free but since he insisted and was very stubborn he could only shake his head and tries to lower the price as much as he could Rosa also requested the same favor as her grandfather Of course just like her grandfather she did not ask it for free and also decided to have the same price just like her grandfather Shadowsh lied to her telling her that it only costs 10 Gold Coin heck if it wasn¡¯t too low he would definitely tell her it was 10 Copper Coins Of course Rosa saying she knew her grandfather and said that he would never agree such a low price Another intense arguement and the price was finally set at 100 Gold Coins a month for each monster Shadowsh hurriedly whips out a contract stating about the payment after Rosa signed it he let out a sigh of relief before telling her it would take a week for the Sanctuary to be repaired After the Sanctuary was repaired it would mean that it was time to say goodbye to the Archinviel Dukedom The arena became quite popr that some nobles started renting it for fights like monster against monster or people on death row fighting for their freedom or life Of course Shadowsh agrees on the condition that is if a prisoner is used he or she needed to have done some heinous crime and the announcer would announce his crime before the fight begins For monster fight well for Shadowsh he did not care even though he is a also a monster heck he is now a much higher specie of monster a spirit beast he did not care about the monster to be used as long as it was not from his group since it was survival of the fittest in this world Numerous nts started growing back in the Archinviel Dukedom the forest that was once became barren started restoring themselves The whole dukedom started to be busy as many started celebrating while some started fighting against buying territories The overpopted Archinviel City started to be bigger and spacious as many people started to return back to their past viges or towns and started building it once again Now that there is an Adventure Association the security in the Archinviel Dukedom is much more higher than before besides that a person could hire an adventurer to do almost everything Now that monsters once again popted themselves it would definitely be chaotic in the following month All in all the situation in the whole kingdom became bustling A week passed by quite fast the Sanctuary was both repaired by Hentai, the undeads and the ves Shadowsh then sent all of the monsters that lived in the Sanctuary before back to the Sanctuary The whole Sanctuary looks a bit bigger than before luscious huge and lively trees decorated the whole ce Of course Shadowsh knew that the Sanctuary does not look like a bit bigger but it really did be bigger after Hentai manage to imprint itself on the Sanctuary it used the scattered energy from the tribtion to make the whole Sanctuary to be like miniature world After letting the monster to their respective territory he went to find all the Gold Rank monsters and told them that they would be the guardian of the Sanctuary if any suspicious or harmful monster or humans started doing things in the Sanctuary they have the authority to kill He made the Gold Rank monsters the guardian of the Sanctuary because he knew he would be leaving just a couple of dayster He then brought the tamed monsters of old man Fresackio and Rosa to the Sanctuary He also told them about his decision to leave old man Fresackio told him that he would also leave the Archinviel Dukedom to go back to the main branch of the B and T association together with Rosa next year Also old man Fresackio told him that he already knew he would not stay long in the Archinviel Dukedom considering his strength Just Sans and some individuals in his group was already considered a powerhouse The group he would bring with in their next travel were people in the former group that traveled with him in the Hundred Race Territory Other than Lilia, Banjo and Reias he would bring the whole group with him Al needed the experience of battling different foes in order to grow into a great tank in the future Shadowsh did not let him join the tournament because he was still a bit too weak to fight against those that are higher than him by one rank His tanking abilities are not weak but his attacks are he could only exhibit something greater if he had help Shadowsh did not gave him a monsterpanion just yet because he wanted to find a monster that is both nimble and powerful For Lilia she needed a quiet environment to train herself so Shadowsh couldn¡¯t bring her besides with Stephanie teaching she would be a great Water Mage in the future Banjo was still on the process of evolving so Shadowsh also decided to let him stay in the Archinviel Dukedom a bit longer Reias is now the leader of the branch guild of the Adventure Association in the Archinviel Dukedom so she could not leave Of course she knew of this so she started teaching the mother and daughter fox demi-human about the way of business and her many experience towards humans Because of this Shadowsh decided to bring the mother and daughter fox demi-human with him since he really needs a secretary and an ountant with him Quinshi the mother fox is good at tending Shadowsh¡¯s needs she was a perfect example of a great housewife For Mira the daughter fox she is good in calction so she could be the ountant of the group Other than the two of them he would also bring Lisa and Rey with him What made himugh is that during his preparation in leaving is that during this whole time is that the Necromancer Association is still bent on conquering the Howling Ridge Since its like that he had Sans tell his three undead to not be seen by the members of the Necromancer Association The undeads Sans created would all stay in the Undead Graveyard if Banjo ever wakes up he would be responsible in bringing the low level undeads to the battle arena so that at least they could obtain a steady supply of high level undead The undead skeletons in the battle arena were still rattling so Shadowsh estimated that it would still take a couple of days before the high level undead skeleton to be created After three days of preparing themselves they set off once again to a new journey this time they would be going towards a brand newnd filled with different people If he manage to build something like the Sanctuary in different ces he would also be creating numerous teleportation portal towards different location A brand new chapter of their journey begins now New monsters to tame, new opponents to fight and new friend to meet let¡¯s all look forward to the new journey of Shadowsh a human who is summoned from an another world as a monster who also have the power to summon another monster Chapter 194 Chapter 194: CHAPTER 168 VOLUME ll Its been already 3 months during the travel from the Archinviel Dukedom towards the Dragon Kingdom During this past three months everyone became weary of their travel other than that they fought numerous monsters and humans along the way Al became much more powerful as a tank with Erz and Iria behind him as the main attackers and Herish as the healing support they manage to defeat monsters and humans much more stronger than them Sans and Triple C was still in the process in digesting therge amount of energy from Banjo¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion during this past three months There is only a tiny amount of energy left but after devouring the energy they manage to level up twice because Shadowsh is a much higher specie than them he only level up once and that was after absorbing all the energy This past three months the others have also been working hard to refine their energy to a much higher degree Unlike Shadowsh, Sans and Triple C who were busy digesting therge amount of energy they received the others busy theirselves in refining ..... Leafinia managed to outdone everyone except for Lisa her data shows Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Life Qi : 1st Tier, Light Qi : 1st Tier, Nature Qi : 1st Tier After her Mana and all of her elemental energy reached 1st Tier she promptly levels up It seems that refining is the key for her to increase her levels For the others they also manage to increase their strength and abilities So that she would not be a deadweight for everyone Shena also trained herself she trains herself using her knife as a sword Her pet also gotten a lot stronger since its an insect type monster the rate of growth would be much more faster than regr beast monsters Since it would eat arge amount of food and also it would always help in cooking foods it managed to learn a new skill it was both helpful during cooking and harmful against enemies Slicer (ming de Mantis) (Level 3) (Rare Grade) (Fire Type) Skills : shing Slice shing Slice : An extremely fast attack that is extremely lethal and urate For Al he managed to grow a bit bigger his muscles were developing quite nice he was much bigger than kids at his age He was now fully equipped with bronze armor and arge hammer and arge silver shield but just like before Shadowsh have still not given him a monsterpanion since he really wanted something very powerful for him For the two elf archer they became much more better fighting alongside theirpanion Iria managed to self create a new skill using the special skill of her bow it was called Tri Thunder Shot She would shoot three arrows three at the same time she would use Wind Energy to control the three arrows while the Thunder Element would increase both the speed and power of the arrows Erz was still improving her archery techniques and her mastery towards the wind elements Rey was now a bit happy than before after getting his revenge he tried to be much more powerful as a swordsman each and single day he would swings his sword at least 100 times each morning, noon and night ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lisa Race : Half-Human, Half-Undead (Bloody Undead Queen) Undead Rank : Superior Profession : Assassin Level : Silver Rank Profession Rank and Level : (Night Crawle) Shimmering Silver Rank ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Monster Skills : [Bloody Whip] (Active), [Bloody Dagger] (Active), [Strengthened Body] (Passive) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Combat Techniques : Assassin sh (Mastery Level), Cloud Step (Mastery Level), Absolute Burst Technique (Early Stage) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 3rd Tier Blood Qi : 4th Tier Death Qi : 2nd Tier Yin Qi : 3rd Tier Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Wings] : Create two wings that is made up of the user own blood (2) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation] : Bes a full undead once used ?Passive Ability : [Regeneration] : Heals immediately once wounded ?Passive Ability : [Dagger ws] : Dagger like ws that could absorb blood ?Active Ability : [Advanced Blood Absorption] : Absorbs the targets blood permanently strengthening the user wether she was in her transformation or not (3) Racial Heritage (Undead) : [Blood Control] : Fully controls the movement of blood of the user (4) Racial Heritage (Human) : [Enhanced Learning] : Increase intelligence and the tendency to learn new things ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Lisa is the person who have improved the highest from everyone The reason is because of the numerous killing that they have done during the whole journey after absorbing arge amount of blood and Death Qi she managed to increase the tier of her attributes Every night he would meditate above the carriage absorbing as much Yin Qi in the air and from the moon Also during their travel they managed to encounter a group of professional bandits Why professional? it is because all of them are an expert assassin and their leader was even a Gold Rank individual with the level of Killer After killing the whole group of assassins they managed to obtain the secret book called Absolute Burst Technique and two daggers that are both rare weapons One dagger could absorb blood which was the same as Lisa¡¯s ability after Hentai fused the dagger with Lisa she managed to increased the strength of her ability Her [Enhanced Sharpness] ability evolves into [Dagger ws] while her [Blood Absorption] became [Advance Blood Absorption] The other dagger do not have any attack abilities but it was still considered rare since it was forge with two runes ording to Hentai the runes were called [Enhanced Sharpness] and [Enhanced Durability] The Absolute Burst Technique is a technique best suited for an assassin it is a technique for multiple burstbo attacks the attacks possessed great speed and power but this in turn would drain arge amount of energy from the user Since Lisa do not have any vital qi of a living being so the technique was basically not suited for her since the burst needed vital energy to operate She makes it up with her own unique energy Death Qi for power, Yin Qi for burst speed and Blood Qi for lethality The two elves also learned the Absolute Burst Technique even though they were archer they also carried daggers on their pockets since you would never know when an enemy got too close For the fox girls other than training with themselves they were refining their body to make it stronger In his stay on Archinviel Dukedom he procured numerous different types of medicine that would be helpful in strengthening oneself For example what the monster girls ate the Beast Pill this type of pill was created for monsters not only would it increase the bodily strength of a monsters if a monster manage to consume 100 of it they have a chance of purifying their bloodline if not they would have 100% of undergoing a qualitative change Of course 100 Beast Pills were also the maximum number of Beast Pill a monster could consume after that there would no effect anymore Other than the fox girls the other monster girls are also training hard especially so for Violet since she does not want to lose to re and Mary Shadowsh looks at the map on his hand and thought ¡®Are we really going the right way ording to this map we should arrive at the Dragon Kingdom a week from now and yet I couldn¡¯t see any human activities or traveler within miles¡¯ He then shook his head dispersing such troublesome thought At least they have Valkiry to scout for them so that they would know what was in the front Crunch was the one pulling the whole carriage since the other two heads were busy digesting the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion As he got bored in the same barren scenery over and over again he decided to train in [Chaos Force Technique] After absorbing therge amount of energy Shadowsh felt that he would increase in tiers Too bad he had too little time training his [Chaos Demon Body Technique] if not his Demonic Qi and Chaos Force would have already been in 1st Tier Not only that the [Chaos Demon Body Technique] would strengthen his body to tremendous degree He also needed to train his spiritual strength so that he could increase the speed of his refining and with the [Chaos Demon Body Technique] he could control his [Demonic Chaos Mode] Shadowsh then started meditating for three days he only awakened from his meditation because of the loudmotion outside ..... ¡°What is happening?¡± He got out asking Shena who was standing there in daze After being touched by Shadowsh Shena immediately jumps in shock taking out her knife and went into battle form immediately After realising it was Shadowsh she heaved a sigh of relief She then hurriedly pointed at southwest location there Shadowsh saw the gang and another threerge monster fighting each other even Triple C or Crunch was there Other than him Leafinia was also there healing Crunch as he was having difficulty fighting against the threerge monster Chapter 195 Chapter 195: CHAPTER 169 THE THREE LARGE MONSTERS Triple C was the guardian of the carriage but seeing him join the battle and was having a hard time it seems that the three monsters were really powerful Don Don and Leafinia was also there assisting Crunch in fighting the three monsters but looking at their serious faces it seems that even they were having a hard time Shadowsh immediately used [Shadow Clone] and quickly dashed towards the fight of the three monsters He left his clone to guard Shena and the carriage since Sans was still busy digesting the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion He was also worried about Triple C since only Crunch was awake and was responsible in controlling the body The others are not that powerful since they are mostly have supporting roles in the battlefield As he got closer to the battle he finally got clearer view of the three monsters ..... The first monster was an Earth Dragon the second was a Rock Dragon and finally a ming Phyton Dragon Earth Dragon (Gold lvl 10) (Legendary Grade) (Earth and Strength Type) Rock Dragon (Gold lvl 10) (Legendary Grade) (Rock, Earth and Strength Type) ming Phyton Dragon (Semi-Crimson Gold Rank) (Legendary Grade) (Fire and Strength Type) Two were both lesser dragon while the other was a pseudo dragon This match up confused Shadowsh but he still fired a [Dark me st] towards the Earth Dragon *Boom* Everyone was startled to see the Earth Dragon falls down even though it was not dead yet it had suffer great damage Shadowsh then leapt towards the Rock Dragon and used his twobo attack that he spent a long time perfecting Sword Drawing Art + ming Double Dark sh Two fast sword sh sliced off the rocky parts of the Rock Dragon if it did not harden its body on thest second it would have been cut in half Seeing that he did not manage to kill it Shadowsh kicked the Rock Dragon *Bam* The kick buried the Rock Dragon¡¯s head into the ground The ming Phyton Dragon issued a hissing roar as it started breathing outrge amount of mes towards Shadowsh Crunch used [ming Breath] to meet the ming Phyton Dragon attack The attacks ended up cancelling each other if it weren¡¯t for the ming Phyton Dragon being an half dragon and elemental monster its mes would be destroyed by Crunch¡¯s mes *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* It might have fended off Crunch¡¯s ming breath but that doesn¡¯t mean it could fight against the other attacks Numerous [Fox me Shot] started flying towards it crashing into its body If it was just a normal fire type attacks the ming Phyton Dragon could just devour it strengthening itself but since the attacks contain Yin Qi one of the most harmful element towards a Yang Dragons Shadowsh did not join the fight against the ming Phyton Dragon but went to finish off the Earth Dragon The Earth Dragon have already recovered from the earlier attack as long as he was standing on ground it was a semi-immortal being It roared at Shadowsh it stomps its feet and created numerous Earth Spikes around it Shadowsh once again jump high dodging the area attack before sending a burst of Fire Energy on his leg propelling him downward the speed of descend was extremely fast in just a blink of an eye he was already already in front of the Earth Dragon *Boom* the Earth Dragon was embedded into the ground arge crater formed underneath it but Shadowsh knee it was not dead yet He then lifts the Earth Dragon high he looks extremely powerful as the muscles on his arms bulged and he lifts the Earth Dragon which was the same size of 6 busses stack together He then throw the Earth Dragon upwards and sh it in half before it reached the ground He targeted the body after searching for a bit he finally found what he is looking for a Beast Core and since it has an abundant amount of Earth Energy it should be helpful for Earth Type monster But he was not interested on that on the contrary he intends to use the core to strengthen Al He could fuse the core unto Al like he did with Lisa as long as he gains the Earth Attribute of an Earth Dragon his endurance and strength would increase torge degree Other than that he would be creating an innate item for him just like his swords the mainponents for the item was the core of the Rock Dragon together with the rare metals he obtained during his stay on Archinviel Dukedom Just as he was about to kill the unconscious Rock Dragon he suddenly had an idea He first sent a message to Crunch telling him to draw the ming Phyton Dragon away He then started pounding the Rock Dragon but he decrease his strength the constant beating woke up the Rock Dragon Shadowsh hurriedly went underneath it and blends with its shadow causing him to disappear The Rock Dragon was at first shocked it then looks around and finding that Shadowsh was not there it heaved a sigh of relief It then turn its head to Al and roared before charging at him Shadowsh who was hiding at his shadow was surprised to find out that it was Al that was the target of the dragons Al seeing the charging Rock Dragon immediately grabs his shield and lets out a roar It was one of the skills that a tank should have the Battle Cry it has the ability to lure mobster towards the user it would increase the anger of monster causing it to hate the user Everyone did not know why it is like that but ording to Hentai a unique energy would always be generated during the Batlle Cry skill was used Even though he was tiny inparison Al would not retreat towards such enemy The two elves started shooting the charging Rock Dragon their targets the eyes The others also started attacking the Rock Dragon Purple Kitty and Violet were targeting the cracked part of the hind leg of the Rock Dragon even though their attacks were not that effective they still try The foxes were targeting th cracked part of the Rock Dragon¡¯s chest The cracked parts were done by Shadowsh during the beating he wanted to give a chance towards the others a chance of victory Valkiry let out a piercing screech as it also assist everyone it would fly up into the air and would shoot Wind des towards the Rock Dragons eyes *Roar* The Rock Dragon arrives in front of Al and opens its mouth intending to devour him re, Foxxy and Mary arrives behind Al and used their skill to burn the Rock Dragon¡¯s mouth [re] [Explosion] [zing Breath] The three attacks were skills of the three foxes For re it was [re] ¨C Fire Type ¨C A searing attack that would leave a high degree burn to the enemy and the attack would attach itself to the target For Foxxy it was [Explosion] ¨C Fire Type ¨C a destructive bomb like attack For Mary it was [zing Breath] ¨C Fire Type ¨C Breathes out an extremely hot breath capable of burning trees immediately The three attacks caused the Rock Dragon to cry in agony as even its tough mouth was burning from the three intensely hot and destructive attack It then closed its mouth and stomps hard but it did not stomp at Al though since it seems that it was intent on eating Sans *Boom* The ground started shaking as the Rock Dragon¡¯s foot Then rocks started to seal the body of everyone all the foxes manage to avoid being sealed Violet also managed to dodge the sealing attack but Purple Kitty and Bun Bun was sealed Iria manage to avoid being sealed but after rescuing Herish Erz was sealed Leafinia watching in the distance started getting worried and Don Don besides her was clenching his fist tightly before he might not able to destroy the Rock Dragon¡¯s defence but now that Shadowsh created numerous cracks around its body he was sure that he could destroy those parts As Triple C draws the ming Phyton Dragon away Shadowsh also told her to retreat as he wanted to test Bun Bun and Herish capabilities as the healer of the group For Don Don Leafinia whispered the order of Shadowsh to him because Shadowsh knew that he is fully capable of destroying the Rock Dragon¡¯s already cracked defence After sealing the others the Rock Dragon then used his tail and smack it to the ground An earthquake started tomence the only one standing still was the Rock Dragon Shadowsh was quite surprised by this since even him was having problem staying in the shadows Al then ducked as he ms his shield hard the others were not doing better also The Rock Dragon once again opens its mouth trying to devour Al Even though its rocky mouth was charred ck it still wanted to eat Al ..... Chapter 196 Chapter 196: CHAPTER 170 DRAGON EGG Shadowsh became more and more confused as to why it wanted to eat Al Lucy, Mary and re immediately started to attack [menado] [zing Breath] [ming Breath] Three attacksnded at the Rock Dragon the menado that Lucy created hit its chin [menado] ¨C Wind and Fire Type ¨C Creates a ming tornado ..... Both [zing Breath] of Mary and [ming Breath] of rended on the Rock Dragon¡¯s face It did cause damage but it did not stop the Rock Dragon just as Al was about to be devoured Foxxy push him out of danger Foxxy was swallowed instead Shadowsh immediately freaked out as he was ready to kill the Rock Dragon something unexpected happen *Boom* An explosion ured on the Rock Dragon¡¯s mouth It was so loud and powerful that the Rock Dragon started retreating and spits out Foxxy Seeing Foxxy¡¯s body falls down so lifelessly Shadowsh eyes bes red as he started ming himself *Boom* The Rock Dragon flew up in the sky by his punch He then jumps and sends another all out punch to it *Bam* The Rock Dragon¡¯s body started cracking immensely it flew towards the ground like a ball being pped to the ground The ground was destroyed when the Rock Dragonnded Shadowsh was not finish yet he repeatedly beat up the Rock Dragon just as he intends to destroy it till nothing of it was left Hentai suddenly sounded on his mind ¡®Master I know you are angry because your sister was hurt but in truth she was not she just used [Eruption] skill of hers¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh calmed down a bit he then tried to remember the characteristic of the [Eruption] skill of Foxxy [Eruption] ¨C Fire Type ¨C Ultimate Type Skill ¨C Uses all the users Mana and Fire Energy to create a devastating attack After remembering what the [Eruption] skill is Shadowsh bitterlyugh it seems that he could not contain his emotion He knows that even if the Rock Dragon swallowed any of them it would take more than a month for them to be digested since the daily appetite of it was rare rocks and not any beast Everyone also look at him strangely and re asks ¡°I thought that this monster was what you intended to test us?¡± Shadowsh was startled he then asks ¡°How did you know?¡± Everyone then looks at each other and smiled it was Lucy who exined ¡°Well for starters this monsters were too weak considering your rank if it wasn¡¯t just Crunch but the three of them instead they would definitely kill these three monsters at ease¡± ¡°Also it was too obvious we saw Triple C luring the ming Phyton Dragon away and Leafinia slowly walking away¡± Shadowsh could only scratch his head as he lets out an embarrassedugh he then cough changing the topic ¡°May I know why these three monsters were chasing after Al?¡± Al steps forward and presented an egg to him Shadowsh immediately felt the incredibly pure and dominating dragon aura Now he understood why the three wanted to eat Al its because of this egg He then scans it and it did not show anything only the name of the dragon egg Emperor Dragon Egg (???) (???) (???) ¡®An Emperor Dragon Egg!!!¡¯ Shadowsh eyes were wide open upon reading the name to think such a ce as this continent hide an egg of such powerful being ¡°This egg is quite precious this would definitely be a greatpanion for you Al¡± Shadowsh smiled as he patted Al¡¯s shoulder Actually he wanted to be the person to sign a contract with the egg but since Al was the one who found the egg they are fated for each other Al nodded his head as he drips blood on the egg but suddenly he became extremely pale as arge amount of his blood started flowing towards the egg ¡°Leafinia, Herish, Bun Bun heal!!¡± Shadowsh immediately shouted the three immediately started healing Al Seeing that even with the help of the three Al was still bing paler Shadowsh went into action he took the egg from Al and cut his other hand and put his blood to the egg At first the egg repelled his blood as more of his blood drops into the egg it stop absorbing Al¡¯s blood and started to absorb his ¡®Initiating Spiritual Contract¡¯ Hentai¡¯s voice can be heard but he did not care but just gritted his teeth asrge amount of his blood and energy started flowing to the egg Leafinia started healing Al while the other two started healing Shadowsh After an hour the egg was still absorbing his blood he kept drinking water from Hentai storage Even Hentai was lending him some energy that it stored After three hours finally the egg stop absorbing his blood The egg started shining brightly as Shadowsh and everyone else covers their eyes When they opened their eyes they saw the egg that Shadowsh was holding was now gone and was reced by a cute little dragon It lets out a cute roar as it rubs its head to Shadowsh Shadowsh scans the little cute thing and was now surprised about its data ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ??? Title : Emperor Beast Spirit Beast : Emperor Dragon (Juvenile) Race : Dragon Grade : ????? Level : Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Baby Dragon Breath (Gold Quality) (Fires a dragon breath towards the target) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Dragon Qi : 100 Mana : 100 Attributes : Strength/Fire/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> : Enhance Strength, Defence, Endurance and Speed (2nd) Passive Ability : <> : Increase Defence (Contains both Physical and Elemental attack reduction) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> : Caused fear towards all beast other than Emperor and Godly Beast, Decreases the overall power of enemies while strengthen allies (Currently Sealed) (4th) Passive Ability : <> : Impure Dragon Bloodline to Semi Dragonoid monsters would surrender uncoditionally, (Dragons who are not on the rank of Emperor Beast would serve the title holder if not would have its ability decrease more than 50%) (Host too young decreases the ability prowess by 90%) (5th) Passive Ability : <> : Increase the mastery of ones own element by 50% (6th) Passive Ability : <> : Obtains Dragon Qi, Increase skills power, each normal attacks contain dragon power (7th) Passive Ability : <> : Needed to absorb blood and energy from contracted individual to live in turn would give individual Dragon Power or Elemental Mastery ability (8th) Forbidden Ability : <> : Increase overall abilities and skills by 100% (Currently Sealed) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was blown away by this little cute thing after hatching it immediately became level 1 all monsters that was born in eggs would hatch as level 0 monsters but it would grow quickly corresponding to how strong their parents are Once they reached adulthood they would have 90% or above chance in being the same rank as their parents Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in envy but he became happy reading its 7th ability ¡®Hentai which of the two abilities did I obtain?¡¯ He immediately asks Hentai as he really wanted to obtain [Dragon Power] ability ¡°Elemental Mastery¡¯ Hentai¡¯s answer made him a bit sad but at least he gains another ability What he never thought that Hentai was still not finish yet ¡®Because of the earlier incident with Al, Master only gains a fifth of ability¡¯s prowess but also because of this Al also gains Dragon Power albeit the ability only contains a tenth of its power¡¯ Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be depressed but he was at least happy for Al Remembering he still have the core of the Earth Dragon he immediately had Hentai fuse it with Al He then heaved a sigh he then heard a pitiful cry looking at his shoulder he saw the baby dragon emperor looks at him in a very pitiful manner ..... ¡®Hmm, What¡¯s this all about?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but asks why was this baby dragon crying so pitifully ¡®Master, Hentai think that this dragon is hungry I suggest for Master to feed it but from my calction it would not eat meat if it doesn¡¯t belong to a Legendary Grade monster at least so Hentai suggest that Master should feed it using your own blood¡¯ Hearing this he nodded as he once again cut a small cut on his finger and let the little dragon drink his blood Looking at the baby dragon he felt a very intimate rtionship from it maybe its because it was hatched by his blood or from the [Symbiosis] ability either way he needs to give it a name He decided to name the baby dragon LS as in Lord Supreme since he is an emperor (Author¡¯s Note : Actually the real reason why J named him LS because of me my name is LS Clwyd since there is already a Clwyd in the story I chose LS then) After the whole day of excitement everyone returned back to the carriage Shadowsh had his clone fetch the core of the Rock Dragon After that he spent his time sleeping on Leafinia¡¯sp caused he was great exhausted after hatching and feeding LS Crunch returned during an hourter it brought the body of the ming Phyton Dragon He gave the core of the ming Phyton Dragon to Erz¡¯spanion Rosemary Chapter 197 Chapter 197: CHAPTER 170.5 BONUS CHAPTER ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : Summoner, Monster King, Spirit Beast Sub Title : Battle Lord Spirit Beast : Dark me Fox Race : Fox (Beast Race) Grade : Mythic ..... Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : me Bullet [High Rank] (Fire a ming bullets towards the target) (Extra Ability Rapid Fire) (Restriction : Needs fire element) ming Double Dark sh [High Rank] (Coats and Sharpens ws with dark and fire element) (Passive : ws Sharpness is enhanced) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire energy) (Needed Vital Qi) Elemental Tail [Mid Rank] (Coats the tails with Fire or Dark Elemental Energy to attack, binds or stabs the target) (Needed Vital Qi to operate) (Can strengthened by elemental energy) Dark me st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a concentrated ball of energy that has destructive ability) (Restriction : Needed Dark and Fire Energy) (Restriction : Needed to be charge before to be fired) Illusion [Mid Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) Demomic Chaos st [Mid Earth Rank] (Release a powerful and fast power sphere) (Restriction : Can only be used in [Demonic Chaos Mode]) (300 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Vital Qi : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 1st Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 0th Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 1st Tier Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit (1) Passive Ability : <> (Have a unique aura that attracts opposite gender) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Near invincible like stealth during night) (Increases damage of dark type skill) (3) Passive Ability : <> + <> (Greatly increases Host skills that is pertaining in illusion and elemental skill) (4) Active Ability : <> (Creates a doppelganger that has 50% of the Host overall stat, The doppelganger have the same passive ability and skills of the user but it only has 50% of the strength and efficiency of the user) (Restriction : Would take a huge amount of elemental energy and Mana every i time it is used) (Restriction : Cannot be used during [Chaos Mode]) (Level : High Rank) (5) Active Ability : <> (Once activated increases perception in a huge degree) (Level : Low Earth Rank) (6) Passive Ability : <> (Increased speed and dexterity) (Level : High Rank) (7) Passive Ability : <> (Increase lifeforce and luck) (Level : Semi Earth Rank) (8) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance any spiritual ability of the host) (Level : Mid Earth Rank) (9) Active Ability : <> (Can manipte Host form) (10) Forbidden Ability : <> (Transform into a Chaos Beast and Abyssal Demon Hybrid gaining both power of chaos and abyss) (Restriction : Once activated there is a 80% chance of the Host going berserk it would be a 100% chance if the Host emotion is unstable)(Level : Low Heaven Rank) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans Title : Death Lord Sub Title : Battle Lord Monster : Death Overlord Race : Undead Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 4 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Death Yin Sweep [High Tier] (An extremely powerful horizontal sweep) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Continuous Strike [Low Earth Rank] (Continuous stabs towards the target) (Limit : 10 Strikes) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Yin st [Mid Rank] (Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy) (Additional Ability : Weaken Defence) (100 Mana/Use) Chilling Throw [High Rank) (Throws the spear towards the target) (Using this skill increase the speed of the flying spear) (Restriction : Needed Death and Yin Qi to fully unleashed the full strength of the skill) Supreme Charge [One Tier above the User] (Charges at the enemy) (Restriction : Needed a mount to perform) (The prowess would increase if Yin Qi is added) (Needed huge amount of Death Qi) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 2nd Tier Elemental Energy : Death Qi : 3rd Tier, Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Death/Yin (1) Passive Ability : <> (Increases Defence) (Level : Low Earth Tier) (An extremely tough armor that is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (2) Passive Ability : <> (Weapon) (Type : Spear) (Level : Earth Tier[Low]) (An extremely sharp sword that is made up of the Host own bones it is enveloped by Death Yin Qi) (Can be upgraded as the Host absorbs more Fleshy Essence and Death Qi) (3) Passive Ability : <> (Increases the speed of Mana and Death Qi that the Host can absorb Also serves as an extra storage of Mana and Death Qi) (Low Earth Tier) (4) Active Ability : <> (Special Ability) (Fuse with the Host mount) (Level : Special) (5) Forbidden Ability : <> (Increases the Host and all of the skills and ability of the Host by a tier) (Level : Special) (Once activated the Host would be weaken considerably for a whole month) (Extra Effect : Once activated the Host would exclude a huge amount of Death Qi harming any living organism around the Host) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo Monster : Dark Gold Space Phyton Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(12% Purity) (Purity Very Low)(Increasing) Bloodline Ability : During War or battle increases the host ability by 12% (The ability of this would increases as the purity increases) Race : Pseudo Dragon Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 9 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Dragon Breath [Gold Quality] : Releases a stream ofpressed dragon energy Space Ball Barrage [Silver Quality] : Fires numerous space balls Dragon Whip [Silver Quality] : Use tail to attack ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Dragon Qi : 1st Tier, Space Energy : 0th Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Space/Strength Passive Ability : <> : Enhance toughness of the scales tremendously (Level : Low Tier) Active Ability 2 : <> : Function as a portable space storage, also increase amount of Mana (Level : Low Tier) Passive Ability 3 : <> : A very unique qi much more higher quality than vital qi, dragon qi function like vital qi only much better it also influence mana increasing the prowess of skills and increase the user strength tremendously Passive Ability 4 : <> : Radiates pressure causing others to feel intimidated, if a monster has a dragon bloodline that is much more impure than the host it would decrease their abilities tremendously but if a monster has much more purer bloodline than the host then the effect would be reverse weakening the host (Level : Mid Tier) Passive Ability 5 : <> : Increase Host Abilities by 100% Passive Ability 6 : <> : Absorbs the energy from the sun converting it to dragon qi (Dragon Qi is a much more higher quality than vital qi) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : Clwyd Monster : Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Race : Elemental Monster Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Crystal Ice Spike [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Create a sharp spike that can shoot enemies down has the prating ability) (5 Mana/Use) Giga Hydro st [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Produce a strong st of water that has a terrifying force can cause horrifying damange) (50 Mana/Use) Frozen Breath [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Release a terrifying freezing breath that cause damage and also would freeze the target) (5 Meters cover range) (20 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 210 Mana : 250 Mana Restoration : 10/Minute Attributes : Ice/Water (1) Passive Ability : Elemental Body (Greatly increased the power of elemental attack by 300%, Enhance the mastery of elemental move andstly it can also easily regenerate its limb or body except its core by absorbing elemental energy) (Weakness : has weak defence) (2) Passive Ability : Enhance Monster Core (Can store Ice and Water element it greatly enhance the mana and energy of the monster) (the core can be split by quality, the quality is dependent on the user grade) (3) Passive Ability : Extreme Elemental Absorption (Absorbing Elemental Energy was now four times as fast as before) (4) Passive Ability : Elemental Maniptor Maniption (Increase the overall control of the user to its attribute) (Increase the damage output of all the elemental skill) (5) Passive Ability : Elemental Physical Body (Creates a physical body) (Extra Ability : Ice Armor)-(Increase Defence) (Extra Ability : Aqua Wings)-(Flight and increase speed) (6) Active Ability : Frozen Overlord Domain (Create an ice field) (Tremendously increased the usersbat prowess and weakens those in the domain wether in defence and mobility) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia Monster : Tree of life Dryad Race : Dryad Grade : Mythical Level : Silver Rank Level 2 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Healing Light [Low Rank] (Heals the target] (Limit 5 people per use) (Needed Life Energy) (Uses 20 Mana and Energy/Use) Life Blessing [High Earth Rank] (Grants luck and energy to the target increasing its lifeforce, vitality and regeneration ability) (Special Skill) (Restriction : Can only use once every decade if used immaturely there will be dire consequences) (Once used the user would be weaken for a year) (The effect would be permanent) (Each 100 years added to the tree of life increase its level) Healing Glow [None Ranked] (Creates a glow that covers around the User) (Distnace 15 meters wide) (Needed Light Energy) (50 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Mana : 1st Tier Elemental Energy : Life Qi : 1st Tier, Light Qi : 1st Tier, Nature Qi : 1st Tier Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Passive Ability : Tree Spirit (A Dryad is a Tree Spirit so as Tree Spirit life its tied to the its tree) Passive Ability 2 : Queen Spirit Dryad (The highest type of dryads and tree spirit this can be achieved if a druid or tree spirit bind themselves to a tree of life) (Can make other Tree Spirits and Dryads listen to itsmand) Passive Ability 3 : Aroma (Release an nice aroma that can rx beings and calm them down) (Distance : 30 meters wide) Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) Active Ability 5 : nt Transport (Can teleport a nt near into the users territory) (Can only works on any nt below two grades of the user) Passive Ability 6 : Healing Halo (Hasten the recovery of injuries if the Host is near) Passive Ability 7 : Flower of Life (The thing that most dryads wish for) (Once the flower blooms the dryad can now travel freely even in a distance far from the tree source without harming one another) (Additional Ability : Increase Healing Ability by 100%) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : France Title : Battle lord Monster : Thunder Fury Roc (Half Elemental) Race : Roc (Avian Race) Grade : Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 10 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Extreme Wind de Barrage [Gold Quality] (Mastered) (can shoot a hundred wind des in just a matter of seconds) (25 Mana/Use) Thunderbolt [Dark Gold Quality] (Mastered)(Shoots a destructive thunderbolt) (50 Mana/Use) Thunder Fury [Scarlet Red Gold Quality] (Mastered) (Discharge arge amount of lightning bolts in the surrounding) (Scope of the attack is 10 meters wide apart from the caster) (100 Mana and Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 311 Mana : 311 Mana Restoration : 1/second Attributes : Flying/Thunder Passive Ability : Thunder Roc Body (Can absorbs and umterge amount of Thunder Element in the body) (This ability also increase the host ability to control and master skills that has Thunder Element on them) Passive Ability 2 : sh (Increased agility by 100%) Passive Ability 3 : Keen Eyes (Great Vision able to spot a monster from miles away) Active Ability 4 : Thunder Fury Lord Mode (Can make the user body became like an elemental body) (Increased the damage of Electric type attacks by 300%) (Will lose the ability to use any other type of skill other than Thunder Type skills) Active Ability 5 : Thunder sh (An ability to blink for a 10 meter distance in a matter of second) (This ability needed Mana and Energy to activate) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Beety Title : Queen Monster : Queen Spirit Bee Race : Bee (Insect Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Energy : 35 Mana : 50 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Poison/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A queen bee can control any bee type monster as long as they aren¡¯t a queen or king) (Can also control others that are on Insect Race as long as they are not on the same grade as the queen or have 2 realm higher than her) (All the bees produced by the queen or her descendants are totally obedient) (Ability + Title the queen bee can produced at least 100 eggs monthly) (each bees that was hatched will have the average of 80% of being a Good Grade monster, 60% of being a Rare Grade monster, 40% of being a Very Rare Grade monster, 20% of being a Excellent Grade monster, 1% of being a Superior Grade monster and 0.008% in achieving Legendary Grade) (in the 100 eggs 25% can be a fighter bee, 1% can be a guardian bee) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the learning capability and intelligence) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Each eggs created will now have rank the same as the queen) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : J-Darwin Monster : Draconic War Bull Wolf Race : Wolf and Bull (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Gold Rank Level 8 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Draconic Charge [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (With the sharp horns of Bull Wolf the charge is force to be reckon with) (4 Energy/Charge) Sonic Dragon Roar [Violet] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Releases a loud roar harming the target) (10 Mana/Use) Super Crunch [Violet Quality] (Lvl 1) (Mastered) (Bites the target and lock on it) (Additional Ability Armour Break) (3 Energy/Use) sh [Violet Quality] (Lvl 2) (Mastered) (Uses the sharp ws to harm the target) (Additional Ability Tearing) (2 Energy/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 218 + 50% Mana : 205 Mana Restoration : 1/minutes Attributes : Strength Passive Ability : Great Vitality (Enhance Stamina by 100%) (Enhance Energy by 50%) Passive Ability 2 : Draconic Champion Strength (Increase Strength by 300%) Passive Ability 3 : Enhance Regeneration (Increase the ability to heal itself by 250%) (Needs energy to function) (1 Energy per minute) (Passively activates when host is wounded) Passive 4 : Enhanced Speed (Increase speed by 50%) (Bull Species Bonus : Charging speed will increase by 100%) Passive Ability 5 : Enhanced Sharpness (Increases the sharpness of horns, teeth, ws etc) Passive Ability 6 : Demonic Stomach (Increase the ability to consume) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sean Sean Title : Earth Lord Monster : Earth Beast Bloodline : Kilin (Impure) Race : Elemental Subspecies (Kilin Race) Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Skills : Mud st [Orange Quality] (Zero) (F-) (Shoot an attack that wasposed of Earth Element) (5 Mana/Shot) Earth Spike [Orange Quality] (Lvl 0) (Zero) (Produce a couple of spikes from the ground) (10 Mana/Use) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : 36 Mana : 116 Mana Restoration : 1/50 Seconds Attributes : Earth (1st) Passive Ability : <> (A member of Kilin Race have the ability to enhance the control of Earth Element in the surrounding) (This ability could be used in different things) (2nd) Passive Ability : <> (Increase the overall ability of the Kilin to manipte earth element wether to absorb or control) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> (Enhance the absorption of Earth Element) (4th) Active Ability : <> (Increases the quality of thend and blessed it with luck) (Uses a huge amount of Kilin¡¯s power) (5th) Active Ability : <> (Once activate the user would increase the control and damage of all Earth Attribute skill by 100%) (Can only activate once per week) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty Title : Inborn King Beast Monster : White Tiger Race : Tiger (Beast Race) Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Level 1 Energy : 20 Mana : 20 Mana Restoration : 1/sec Attributes : Strength/Yin (1) Passive Ability : Enhanced Sharpness (Increase ws and Teeth Sharpness) (2) Passive Ability : Lunar Fur (Increase Defence) (Fur can absorbs moon essence) (3) Passive Ability : King Sign (Radiates intimidating aura weakening any enemies around the Host) (4) Passive Ability : Tiger King Body (Tremendously Increase strength, vitality, defence, speed and the chances of subduing any monster on Tiger Race) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : LS Title : Emperor Beast Spirit Beast : Emperor Dragon (Juvenile) Race : Dragon Grade : ????? Level : Level 1 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Baby Dragon Breath (Gold Quality) (Fires a dragon breath towards the target) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Energy : Dragon Qi : 110 Mana : 150 Attributes : Strength/Fire/Spirit (1st) Passive Ability : <> : Enhance Strength, Defence, Endurance and Speed (2nd) Passive Ability : <> : Increase Defence (Contains both Physical and Elemental attack reduction) (3rd) Passive Ability : <> : Caused fear towards all beast other than Emperor and Godly Beast, Decreases the overall power of enemies while strengthen allies (Currently Sealed) (4th) Passive Ability : <> : Impure Dragon Bloodline to Semi Dragonoid monsters would surrender uncoditionally, (Dragons who are not on the rank of Emperor Beast would serve the title holder if not would have its ability decrease more than 50%) (5th) Passive Ability : <> : Increase the mastery of ones own element by 50% (6th) Passive Ability : <> : Obtains Dragon Qi, Increase skills power, each normal attacks contain dragon power (7th) Passive Ability : <> : Needed to absorb blood and energy from contracted individual to live in turn would give individual Dragon Power or Elemental Mastery ability (8th) Forbidden Ability : <> : Increase overall abilities and skills by 100% (Currently Sealed) Chapter 198 Chapter 198: CHAPTER 171 ARRIVAL He also stored half of the ming Phyton Dragon¡¯s and the Earth Dragon¡¯s meat to Hentai but seeing such arge amount of meat being wasted caused him to be a bit sad so he decided to camp in the location for the day That¡¯s what he thought before LS also waking up from his nap and when he saw the two carcasses it only spent half an hour to devour the tworge monsters And what¡¯s more once he finished eating all the meat he proceeded in eating all the bones of the two After he finished eating he heard Hentai telling him that LS manage to level up and its Mana increasing by 50 points and its Dragon Qi raising to 10 points Seeing that there was nothing left behind from the two carcass Shadowsh decided to continue on their journey He then started to refine his Mana and energies since he gain arge amount of them after fully absorbing the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion The next day he was woken from his meditation by a sound of a dragon¡¯s roar ..... Confused as to why this roar sounded so weak he got out of the carriage ¡°Hey can anyone tell me what is happening?¡± Seeing that everyone except for Sans was talking with Al Shadowsh asked ¡°Master I gain an ability called Dragon Power it increased my strength, endurance and speed what¡¯s more my skills have also evolve¡± Al immediately started exining in an excited manner Shadowsh nodded since Al was unconscious yesterday he did not exin his newfound strength ¡°Actually its because of LS that you have this ability¡± ¡°LS?¡± Since he was unconscious since yesterday he did not know anything about what happened next ¡°Oh right you were unconscious yesterday¡± Realising this Shadowsh took out LS from his chest the small dragon was curled up into a ball as it sleeps soundly ¡°This is LS the new member of our family he is the dragon that hatched from the egg you got yesterday¡± He then introduced LS to Al after that he started exining every detail of what happened yesterday It took Shadowsh 10 minutes to finally finish all the event from yesterday he also included about him fusing with the Earth Dragon¡¯s core and the [Dragon Power] ability After Al finished listening he was very happy to find out that he improved drastically yesterday He was brimming with vitality and also he got three great present first the [Dragon Power] ability second the Earth Dragon¡¯s core that was currently fusing with his body and finally a brand new shield that Shadowsh built for him This shield is the same as Shadowsh¡¯s swords they are growth type weapons as long as the user give his blood and energy to the weapons periodically and had it devoured many rare materials it would grow rapidly Shadowsh then spends the whole day training Al as he was still getting used from his newfound strength For the others they also went into practice Rosemary was still sleeping while hugging the core of the ming Phyton Dragon this would cause the monster to level up quite fast but it would be much weaker than monsters the same level as it Thankfully since Erz¡¯s bow also absorbs the Fire Energy of the core Rosemary can only absorbs half of the energy from the core before waking up The ming Bow was now getting stronger so Shadowsh told Erz and Iria to learn a special archery technique that involves creating an arrow made of energy or elemental energy this in turn would not only only increase the power of the two but it would maximize the ability of their bows Of course this type of technique would drain the Mana and energy of the archer much faster so Shadowsh told them to stop refining and start increasing the size of their Mana Core Other than the four of them Shena, Al and the two elves also the 3 pet monsters of theirs the rest have extremelyrge Mana Core or for Shadowsh and the others Beast Core Especially for the three of them who have received suchrge energy from the Heavenly Tribtion After a whole day of training night came down everyone was asleep because of exhaustion while only some of them were meditating Shadowsh who was lying down on Leafinia¡¯sp asks¡±Hey Leafinia are you bored of only being a healer?¡± Leafinia nodded her head and answered ¡°Not bored but sad even though I really like healing all of you guys I really wanted to help all of you fight¡± Shadowsh ponders after a couple of seconds he said ¡°I know how about after arriving at a kingdom lets immediately create a second Sanctuary then connects it to the Safehaven Paradise¡± ¡°After this whole time there maybe a tree that gained spiritual intelligence in the Safehaven Paradise so as long as we go back we should bring all of them so that you would gain a fighting power¡± Hearing this Leafinia thought about it and nodded after all she have thay ability Active Ability 4 : Treant Guardian (Can create a Treant that can protect the tree of life) (Restriction : Only 2 Treants each rank can be created) (0/6) (Treant created cannot exceed the Dryads Rank by 3 Rank) As long as a tree manage to gain spiritual intelligence she could make it evolve into a treant Shadowsh then looks at everyone feeling that all this time he needed to ask what all of them really wanted to do in their life He was always the one deciding what to do during all this time maybe everyone should do what they dream or wanted to do The next day Shadowsh calls for everyone to go out Looking at their confused faces Shadowsh decided to tell them what¡¯s on his mind ¡°You know I was thinkingst night and all this time I did not ask what all of you really wanted¡± ¡°So I decided to ask what all of you wish for and if any of you wanted to travel on your own I won¡¯t be stopping any of you¡± Hearing this everyone looks at each other no one answered for a long time and just as things got really awkward it was his mother who answered first ¡°Son, I did not tell you this but actually as long as you became the leader of a skulk the other foxes would follow you but during this whole time we were not forced we have our fun during the whole journey with you so please don¡¯t think of yourself as a selfish person¡± ¡°Yes big brother it is because of you that we became this powerful unlike before when were just foxes who could live in fear towards Normal Grade Silver Rank monsters now we are even fearless fighting a Legendary Grade Semi Crimson Gold Rank monster¡± Foxxy immediately step forwards ¡°Without you we would have die in the clutches of wether humans or demons¡± Violet also step forward Everyone started telling how they were grateful on following him and they were not forced one bit Shadowsh smiled and requested everyone to rx for the day and bond as a family Lying in Leafinia¡¯sp Shadowsh was peacefully sleeping The others were having fun Al was snoring like a log near the carriage the two elves were ying with their pets Rosemary stops absorbing the energy from the ming Phyton Dragon after leveling up to Level 3 She was still overflowing with me energy as of now but the amount of wind energy in her body is quitecking so she did not proceed to level up to Mid Level Mary, Violet and re was chatting with each other about their experience from before The other foxes, Purple Kitty and Bun Bun was ying tags Valkiry was sleeping above the carriage while Crunch was busy eating Shena was busy cooking for Crunch for her cooking is a hobby so she was happy to cook besides her was Slicer who was also busy eating The day passed by without them training but only ying even Shadowsh yed tag when he woke up He transformed to his fox form and became extremely small chasing after the girls Their journey continues they spent most oy the time training but they would y every once in a while to kill boredom Five days have passed and finally they arrived at the Dragon Kingdom Shadowsh looking the walls around the city nodded his head and said ¡°As expected of a kingdom its city is muchrger than a dukedom¡± Seeing the long line of caravan his expression turned weird since he never saw any other caravans during their journey To get inside they had to pay 10 Silver Coins per person and also they needed an additional payment for monsters Also a Monster Tamer license or a paper that indicates that the monster is yours is needed for the guards to let in a monster that is not caged Chapter 199 Chapter 199: CHAPTER 172 GLORIA After paying the entrance fee Shadowsh and the gang finally entered the Capital City of the Dragon Kingdom The first thing Shadowsh did after entering was to search for the branch guild of the B and T association in the city What caused Shadowsh a headache is that other than girls no one talks to him There is one time when he asks direction to a couple and the girl started asking many things about him incurring the anger of the boyfriend If he asks a girl their conversation would started to go in another direction this in turn really caused him such headache He could not asks the elves to be the ones asking direction since it would attract arge degree of attention Leafinia is also not valid since she is too beautiful ..... Al was too shy Sans was still in the process of absorbing energy so he could only turn to Shena Shena agreed towards Shadowsh request after asking some people walking by where the location of the B and T association they finally manage to know where it is After knowing where the location of the association is Shadowsh directed Crunch there As they travel Shadowsh and everyone started looking around Leafinia, Erz and Iria was covered with illusions so they could not be seen They all agreed that this city is much more prosperous than Archinviel City After a couple of minutes they finally arrived at the B and T association Shadowsh then took something from his pocket it was the letter of rmendation that old man Fresackio written for him After he went inside together with Shena, Erz and Iria everyone started looking towards them Shadowsh was extremely handsome while Erz and Iria were elves so of course they would gain much attention After getting inside he walk towards the receptionist The receptionist was a dashing young man he was ying with a cat like monster atop of the desk Shadowsh scanned the cat like monster and was a bit surprised reading its information Snowy Feline (Gold lvl 4) (Superior Grade) (Ice Type) A Gold Rank monster that has Superior Grade is considered a powerful fighter Shadowsh became more excited seeing howrge the difference between strength of Archinviel City from the Capital City Too bad Banjo wasn¡¯t here if not he wanted to show him off considering how rare a dragon type monster is He already received the notification that Banjo have already awoken from his slumber a month before He spent stabilising his current Rank and spent another month testing how strong he is and using his newfound abilities He received his message that he was now traveling and would arrive two to three monthster ¡°Excuse me can you give this to your guild master?¡± Shadowsh then presented the letter given by old man Fresackio to him The receptionist looks at the letter seeing the mark of the B and T association and also the mark of an guild master he nodded Suddenly a voice could be heard ¡°No need give it to me immediately¡± Shadowsh looks at the person that spoke the said person was a beautifuldy with a hot figure She was just a bit inferior to Leafinia but unlike Leafinia who has an ethereal aura that would disperse others dirty thought about her thisdy aura was extremely seductive like a fox demi-human in heat ¡°You are?¡± If Shadowsh¡¯s hormones were on effect he would definitely be attracted to this person too bad his body was still developing after all he was literally only one years old in this world Seeing Shadowsh was not looking at her with lust filled eyes thedy was impressed what¡¯s more his gaze was extremely pure and innocent causing thedy to misinterpret him as a toddler ¡°I am Gloria Shamondioles the guild leader of this branch¡± Thedy said in a proud voice she then took out an emblem that represent her as the guild leader Shadowsh then gave the letter to her she immediately tore open the letter and started reading it After a couple of seconds she finished reading it she then looks at him and said ¡°In this letter it is said your strength is on Crimson Gold Rank and also you own a monster on Crimson Gold Rank, 6 Gold Rank fox monsters, 1 Bronze and Silver Rank Plum Leopard, 1 Bronze Rank Mountain Hawk, A variant Forest Bunny that is capable of healing and finally a dragon type monster who have managed to survive a Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Even though she spoke in a calm manner her true feelings were on turmoil if what in the letter said is true this man in front of her is as strong or stronger than her The receptionist that was listening to their conversation was shocked silly his mouth was agape as he looks at Shadowsh in horror ¡°Yes, I am here to register all of them and also my group¡± Shadowsh nodded causing both the receptionist and the guild leader to tremble slightly Gloria nodded her head and said to the receptionist ¡°Register them immediately I¡¯ll going back to my office¡± As she finished she started walking back to her office but her steps were somewhat unstable The receptionist then register them also since Shadowsh don¡¯t know how long he will be staying in the city he started chatting with receptionist He found out that the receptionist name was Todd and just like what his name implied his not a noble since he do not have any family name Actually Gloria was just like him both of them were orphans but unlike him she managed to be adopted while he started working in the guild to earn money He was at first a cleaner of the guild then after working in the guild for years he manage to be a caretaker After Gloria became the guild master in this guild she promoted him to be the receptionist He owns only one monster since before he was already having difficulty taking care of himself let alone another He managed to tamed the Snowy Feline which he named Snow when he was the caretaker of the guild He found her during his travel outside the city seeing that it was also an orphan he pitied it and signed a contract with it Shadowsh also started exining about his background of course most of it were lied he told Todd about being a child who was very fond in taking care of monsters and the first monsters he signed contract with are foxes They spent the whole time chatting with each Shadowsh was surprised by his luck in finding friend in B and T association He then asks him where the building that sells property in the city But what he got disappointed him it seems that there are no plot ofnd in the city that was for sell He did not like living in the city since it would restrict his movement besides Violet and the others were there and he never could bring himself in putting in a Beast Pouch Beast Pouch is one of the necessary item for Tamers since it could store monsters Also he needed thend to create a branch guild of the Adventure Association in this city Just as he thought that it was quite a hassle Todd said something ¡°Even though there are no plot ofnds that was avable in the city the barrennds outside were sold cheaply by. nobles who owned them¡± For Shadowsh this was great news so he immediately asks Todd who were the nobles that were selling thends outside of the city Suddenly Gloria¡¯s voice could be heard ¡°If you are intending to buy thend outside of the city I could help you but I have a condition¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Shadowsh then asks but Gloria did not answered him and only told him to go to her office After entering the room Gloria pointed at the chair in front of her telling him to sit down ¡°Okay I just talked to Branch Guild Leader Fresackio using the guild¡¯smunication crystal and after I heard your tale in the Archinviel Dukedom it seems that I was still underestimating your strength¡± ¡°From what I heard you are building a ce that is called the Sanctuary and judging from your conversation with Todd earlier you also intends on building one here right?¡± Gloria asks Shadowsh nodded not hiding it besides after he built the Sanctuary here he could not hide suchrge ce in the eyes of many ¡°Since this is the case I wanted to let our association tamed monsters roam around the Sanctuary¡± ¡°Of course it is not for free I will pay 100 Gold Coins quarterly for every monster that the association would be giving in your care¡± Shadowsh shakes his head and said ¡°You could just pay me even just 10 Gold Coins for every monster monthly but there is a condition you could only send 10 monsters in the Sanctuary¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200: CHAPTER 173 NEW ACQUAINTANCE Gloria frowns as she asks ¡°10 isn¡¯t this number too little I could even raise the payment for every monsters¡± From what she heard from Fresackio in the crystal ball the Sanctuary is like paradise or oasis monsters could live in there and roam around attaining their wild instinct In the Archinviel City numerous nobles and Tamers wanted to send their monsters there but since Shadowsh only lets his and his grandaughter¡¯s monsters there they could stare enviously The Sanctuary is protected by at 8 Gold Rank monsters that was at least Superior Grade not only that Fresackio himself was protecting it Besides him Reias and those that stayed in the Archinviel Dukedom were no pushover either There is also Shadowsh he might left but he would certainly return The Adventure Guild in there is also growing powerful quite rapidly and with the baptism of the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion the nts around the dukedom were once again growing ..... As long as Shadowsh once again build a new Sanctuary near the Capital City the B and T association in the city would gain great benefits Shadowsh shook his head and firmly answered ¡°I am very sorry but this is thergest number of monsters I could permit living in the Sanctuary¡± Hearing the firm and determined voice of his Gloria could only release a sigh ¡°It seems that not many of the members of the guild would obtain such benefits well at least Todd only has one monster so there is still nine spots¡± Gloria could only relent Shadowsh once again shakes his head confusing Gloria ¡°Nope there is still 10 spots for Todd¡¯s and your monsters they are separated from the 10 spots I have given you¡± ¡°This would be a thank for you and for Todd well lets just say there is a high chance we could be friends so you still have 10 free spots¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the city for a while you could find me in a tavern that isrge and would let monsters stay in the inn¡± Just as he was about to leave Gloria stops him ¡°Wait!, I think you should stay in the guild for the next following days while I go and procure thend that would berge and suitable enough for you¡± ¡°But remember it is your money that I would be using I am only in charge in determining the price¡± After thinking about Shadowsh agreed he also left a million Gold Coins to Gloria tasking her to buynd as many or asrge as possible That money was practically all he got thankfully he still have arge amount of monster carcasses inside Hentai¡¯s storage He then asks Todd to bring them to their room so that they could rest Shadowsh then brought everyone in their room before going out he would be parking the carriage outside Since Triple C was too big to fit inside a room and he did not want to trouble the B and T association more than he already did so he had Triple C live in the barrennd for the next couple of days Shadowsh filled all the carriages with meats for him so that he would not go hungry the next couple of days Sans was still busy absorbing the energy but from Hentai¡¯s calction he would wake up the next day or after Shadowsh then return to the city since he was not well known yet he wouldn¡¯t risk the girls strolling around so he decided to go alone His first target was the market when he arrived there he started looking at the prices of food and items avable Just like in the Archinviel City there was a shortage of food but this was not that confusing since the whole continent was now suffering this kind of problem After strolling around he found that most food avable were meats and fruits that was preserved for a long time not only they are costly they are also not that delicious but could still fill a stomach Unlike the Archinviel City which have the Howling Ridge the Capital City has none so any form of fresh meats were hardly avable Shadowsh felt that after he create another Sanctuary in the city he would gain a money making machine just from the fruits and meats he would sell But the amount of workload on building the Sanctuary would berge the only reason why they ever finished building the Sanctuary back in the Archinviel Dukedom was because of the undeads ¡®It seems that I need to go around and obtain some information about infamous people or bandits to create some undeads¡¯ He thought When he returned back to the B and T association he saw that there were now many Beastmasters and Tamers around than usual he also saw Todd talking with some of the members He then started walking back to his room but of course he started scanning the people there and there monsters searching for a suitable candidate to befriend After looking around he finally saw one suitable candidate it was a little girl with a blue fox on top of a table in front of her She was sitting all alone in a table ying with her fox none of the members tried to approach her He smiled then went back to his room when he came back down he was now carrying Lucy with him Lucy was perched on his head the sight of this caused the people around to look at Shadowsh He then approached the little girl and asks ¡°Little girl are you alone?¡± The girl was at first quite wary towards him but looking at his handsome face and the cute Lucy on top of his head she thought that he might not an evil person so she nodded ¡°Sorry I just wanted to look at the Bluefire Fox that you own¡± he pointed at the blue fox He then said ¡°My name Shadowsh I am new here may I know what is your name little girl?¡± All this time he was still smiling but this time he was seated in front of the girl The girl droops her head down but she still answered albeit a bit quiet ¡°I am May May¡± ¡°May May huh that¡¯s a cute name what about this cute fox what¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Her name is Bey Bey she is my partner and family¡± ¡°What about yours what¡¯s the name of the fox on top of your head?¡± ¡°Oh? her she is Lucy she is like my older sh little sister¡± Lucy on top of his head started stomping on his hair This time the little girl look confused she then asks ¡°Older sh little sister?¡± Shadowshugh as he exined ¡°Basically she is older than me just for a couple of seconds but I treat her as my little sister¡± As if she was enlightened her face became a bit surprised then she started nodding She then said ¡°For me Bey Bey is my sister a baby sister to be urate¡± ¡°We would spend the days ying with each other but after I signed a contract with her I gain the potential of being a Tamer¡± Shadowsh nodded there were two types of Tamers Those that were born from a family of Tamers or have a Tamer as the parent while the others would awaken their potential after signing a contract with his/her first tamed monster Mages are like that a person born in a family of mages would have higher chance of bing a mage than others The second was trained till young continuously absorbing Mana from the surrounding until they became a mage For Shadowsh and his group though it was very different they became Tamers because of Hentai also Al could be considered as an Earth Mage after assimting the core of the Earth Dragon to his body The two of them started talking about what they do for fun especially with their tamed monsters Suddenly Todd¡¯s voice was heard ¡°Shadowsh my shift is over lets go and visit the popr ces in the city I¡¯ll be your tour¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded even though he already went around the city it was just a casual stroll he only gain a bit of information of the city but not that concrete He then looks at May May and said ¡°I still have so many fox family in my room here¡¯s the key¡± He then tossed her the key to his room before leaving with Todd The first destination that Todd brought him was a luxurious looking restaurant ¡°This is the Heavenly Taste Restaurant the best restaurant in the city the price of each meal is very expensive especially now that good food was considered a luxury¡± Shadowsh nodded thinking that he might build a restaurant outside of the city just a couple of distance away from the Sanctuary that he is going to build Chapter 201 Chapter 201: CHAPTER 174 THE SLUM Todd then brought him to the next destination to the city¡¯s za He then pointed at the fountain in the city ¡°This is called Blessing Fountain za a great ce to hang around with your lover¡± After going around the za Todd brought him to the next destination just as they arrive at the third destination Shadowsh noticed a ce that smell heavy in perfumes He then stops Todd and asks ¡°What kind of ce is this¡± Todd bes quiet before sighing he then answered ¡°This is the red light district one of the most depraved location in the city just behind it is the slums¡± ¡°Before I was epted as a cleaner of the guild I spent my time there¡± Sensing the depressing atmosphere Shadowsh quickly changed the topic ¡°So which ce are we going next¡± ..... Todd then remembers that he was still touring Shadowsh so he hurriedly disperse all the negative memories and brought Shadowsh to the third destination The third destination was the imperial pce of course they only look from afar Shadowsh was in awe watching the extravagant pce He shook his head thinking that urately speaking he is also considered a king both beast and ruler of and Even though he did not own any pce such grand as this he had the Safehaven Paradise something more precious than a pce Todd then brought him to other ces butparing them to the pce they werecking Shadowsh also felt something peculiar in the Capital City especially in the pce Both ces contains dragon qi maybe that is why the famous monsters that Tamers own here in this city is a dragon type mobsters It is said that each member of the royale family owns a pet dragon and during the celebration of the founding fathers of the kingdom they would parade them in the street After returning back to the B and T association he went directly to his room *Knocking Sounds* He then started knocking at the door since he gave his key to May May After a clicking sound the door opens and he saw the girls were sitting in the bed besides them were May May and her pet fox Bey Bey ¡°It seems that I should be going¡± Seeing that the day was almost over May May picked up Bey Bey and said goodbye to all of them Shadowsh hurriedly asks her ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± May May shakes her head and answered ¡°I am thankful for your kind thought but I need ti return before my mother worries about me¡± Shadowsh understood he nodded then had Violet and Lucy escort her home since it was near dark The room was like a miniature room it seems that this room was designed for special guest of the guild seems like Gloria really value him or the Sanctuary ¡°Here Shena¡± He then gave the ingredients to Shena so that she would cook their dinner He did not manage to restock their food because he was not satisfied with the food being sold in the city He contacted Banjo telling him to store as much meat as he could possibly can He then sighed as he thought that he really need to start building the Sanctuary fast if not just the supply of food would trouble him Unlike most people the amount they eat daily is too astounding thankfully LS only feed on his blood and energy if not he would mostly likely to run out of food supply Sans is the person that he really needed right now but since he was still not awake it seems that they needed to create a foundation for their group in the city for now Deep in the night two shadows were dashing extremely past to the point that no one manage to notice the two shadows The two shadows were Shadowsh and Lisa deep in the night their performance were at peak Their destination the red light district the first thing they needed to do is create a gang or subdue one just like in Archinviel City Considering that this is the capital the nobles would definitely have deep ties in this ce heck maybe even the royale family are Since the Capital City is a lot more troublesome than a duke city they needed to be careful Besides they also have to subdue a subordinate that was at least considered not to be too evil Hence the difficulty of their mission intensifies After arriving in the red light district they both went into a secluded location ¡°Lisa you start snooping around for any juicy information while I¡¯ll go to the slums and search for any kid that would have any potential to train¡± Shadowsh then started to tell the n and after more discussion both of them went into separate direction After arriving in the slum Shadowsh started blending in the darkness looking around Suddenly he heard amotion and saw three big kids beating a tiny kid Even with the three of them the little kid still fought valiantly there was a little girl behind watching while crying Some adults wereughing at this scene it seems that they even encourage the kids to do this for their amusement ¡°Beat that punk thinking that he could be a hero¡± ¡°Yeah that kid couldn¡¯t even take care of himself much less both of them¡± The two punks started shouting ordering the three kids while the man who looks like a leader only ate peacefully looking at the scene in amusement Shadowsh¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard ¡°Hey why don¡¯t you three participate also I¡¯ll be your opponent¡± Hearing this the three adults look at Shadowsh but since he was covered with a dark suite and a mask so he could not be identified ¡°Punk do you really think your god aren¡¯t you¡± The fat one then pulled his sword and started sneering at Shadowsh ¡°We¡¯ll show you that you should keep your mouth shut¡± The thin man then also pulls his weapon it was two short knives Those that were around turned to watch themotion when they saw the three adults they shivered in fear Shadowsh looks at the three punks in disdain he then snorted before taking out his sword and sent two shes towards the two that took out their weapon The bald leader with a tattoo on his face smirked and orders his two underlings ¡°Rob him blind before throwing him into the pit¡± Receiving no reply the bald man became confused ¡°Hey did you not hear what I said I told you to rob him blind go now¡± Still not receiving no reply the bald man bes angry and grabs the two ¡°I told you- But he did not finished what he said when he looks at the eyes of his two underlings They are now lifeless and he then saw two stabs marks on their chest urately piercing their hearts The bald man was stunned he then looks at Shadowsh and asked ¡°Since when?¡± Shadowsh was now the one smirking but since he was masked no one knew that ¡°Since the very begining after they took out their weapon and released killing intent I have already deemed them dead¡± ¡°How about you want to fight me?¡± Shadowsh then pointed at the bald man and spoke very loudly The people around were also surprised to find out that two were actually dead they would never even realise this if the bald man did not asks Shadowsh The bald man was now pale and trembling with fear Shadowsh then put him into an illusion and started interrogating him After a couple of minutes he killed the bald man he found out he was the caretaker of these children for a long time and his hands were drenched in blood with the children¡¯s blood Also he found a gist of the gang that was on the red light district The children would be raised here the girls would be sold in brothel if they are old enough or already have great figures while the others would be thrown in the mines or feed on a corrupted monsters Corrupted monsters were those that specifically feed by human flesh so that they would be much more ferocious and deadly Shadowsh then found out that the remains of the ones they killed would be thrown in the pit He wanted to go there but first he needed to solve the problem involving the children He looks at them and asks ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡± He directed the question to all the kids that was around They were surprised especially the three that beat up the little kid since they thought that Shadowsh was angry from what they have done earlier Actually Shadowsh was indeed angry but considering the environment they lived he decided to forgive them but if they ever do the same thing in the future he would not show them mercy Chapter 202 Chapter 202: CHAPTER 175 THE SLUM ll The little kid that was beaten up started to stand up albeit quite slowly He then look straight at Shadowsh¡¯s eyes and asks ¡°Are you going to give us food?¡± Shadowshughs and said ¡°As long as you are loyal and helpful to me not even food I¡¯ll give you strength¡± STRENGTH such tempting words it was the thing that the children in the slums yearned for Strength and money these two things were what they wished for and with strength they could earn money He then looks at the kid around first he pointed at the fat boy who was also one of the three that was responsible for beating up the little kid before ¡°I will overlook this time but if you wanted to be my subordinate and do this again don¡¯t expect anything from me¡± Hearing the threatening tone of Shadowsh the fat kid repeatedly nod ..... ¡°Okay start rounding up the kids who are interested in my proposal lets meet at this spot an hourter¡± After saying Shadowsh immediately left blending into the shadows He started strolling in the slum once again and after 10 minutes he finally found something that interest him It was a hidden hideout of a group of robbers Shadowsh did not provoke them for now he needed to learn more information first If he find that this group of robbers do not belong to anyone special then this hideout was already good as his He then left once again moving around in the slum and after traveling for an hour he found 3 ces that could be served as a hidden hideout each hideout have a gang so all of them were taken He also went into the pit where they throw their trashes and the dead people With the amount of dead people in there Shadowsh could strengthen the new group of undead rather quickly He then came back to the spit where he killed the three adults Their bodies were already stored not inside of Hentai but inside of the storage ring that old man Fresackio gifted him When he got there he saw at least 30 kids talking with each other Shadowsh then nodded thinking that if he manage to nurture these 30 he would have at least a bit of foundation in the city There were practically no low quality ve in the city since evenmoners would sell their children for food so the prices if ves were all time low Because of this there was an influx of ves in the city as time goes by the problem got more worse so the royale family banned selling of ves inside of the city You could buy ve outside of the city but for each ve you need to pay an additional fine so since no one wanted an extra baggage no ves were being sold in the city Shadowsh then started asking them about the three gangs that he found and also information about the group of robbers he saw in the secret hideout The kids were living in the slums for a long time now and of course they knew some information that could potentially help him After hearing their answers Shadowsh became a bit more informed of what is the general info about the people in the slums The robbers that Shadowsh saw were quite famous group they had rob numerous individuals that was living in this city also their main targets were nobles and caravans Their leader was an expert thief who got his family killed by a certain noble too bad that person was too high of a status for them to touch Shadowsh have already deemed them a potential candidate to be his subordinates ¡®After Lisa arrives here I would bring her to the robbers hideout and maybe we can finally create an assassin organization for the Adventure Association¡¯ Shadowsh thought The second was the gang that resides nearest to the Red Light District they are called the Red Dragon Gang This gang was very notorious around these parts actually the three that he killed earlier were a part of this group They were all guilty with numerous number of crimes wether it is rapes, drugs, arson, etc. Only some of them were captured and imprisoned since they were subordinates of a certain noble For this type of gang Shadowsh have already decided after he gain a footing in this city he would start killing them He also add the noble that was covering the gang on the list The third was the gang that is situated deep in the slums the members were those who were not that corrupted yet the gang is called the Great Wolf Gang Some of them were criminals but if they werepared to the rest of the gang they are considered saints They are also potential candidate for Shadowsh to conquer since this type of people could still change for the better Andstly the gang which were known for selling drugs they are known to be called the Slithering Snake Gang After knowing all this information Shadowsh then brought the kids towards the Great Bull Gang He decided to conquer them immediately also show the kids his strength Two gang members with tomahawk hair were standing in front of the gate of the gang¡¯s hideout The one standing in the right side has a color red hair while the person on the left side has a blue hair Also during their travel towards the hideout they already met a couple of gang members But they did not do anything to them seeing as only Shadowsh looks like an adult ¡°What the hell you doing her punk huh?¡± The gang member who was standing in the right side suddenly snarls at Shadowsh as he looks at him menacingly Shadowsh shrugs his shoulders saying ¡°Nothing I just want you all to be my subordinates¡± Hearing this the two gang members were stunned after a couple of seconds they startedughing hard Themotion draws the attention of other gang members who were just hanging around outside of the hideout The red hair one started rolling inughter while the blue haired person was alsoughing very hard he was holding his stomach as he pointed at Shadowsh and said ¡°Maybe that mask of yours is a bit tight so you have trouble breathing and is hallucinating¡± Shadowsh did not said anything anymore but just quickly kicked the gate with ease *Bang* The gate was destroyed and it flew inside the hideout Suddenly the two stopsughing as veins started bulging in their heads The red hair took an iron pike as he pointed at Shadowsh and said ¡°Punk you got guts¡± The blue haired one took out a couple of knives while he shouted at the children ¡°Hey you kids I suggest for you to leave her now or none of you might not survive¡± Shadowsh under the mask was actually smiling to think that the thug would still care for the kids at this type of situation ¡°Yes, I agree with him you should distance yourselves it will be all over soon¡± Shadowsh voice was very calm but it was also very persuasive The kids then started running away from the three ¡°Punk it seems that you already knew what would happen but don¡¯t think we would let you out that quickly¡± The red haired punk snorted as he heard Shadowsh telling the kids that the fight would end quickly The gang members around started chanting the name of the two as they started insulting Shadowsh ¡°Burn finish this arrogant prick off smash your pike unto his face!¡± ¡°Knife cut his tongue off so that he would never say any arrogant words ever again!¡± ¡°Waste his legs!¡± ¡°He ugly stop hiding behind your mask and let spit on your face!¡± The other members were also drawn outside because of themotion ¡°Punk take my pike!!!¡± Red haired Aka Burn then leapt towards Shadowsh as he smash his pike downward Shadowsh easily receive the strike before pping him away The scene caused those that were shouting ti be silent Shadowsh then started appraising the pike carefully it did not felt like an ordinary pike Hentai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard ¡®Item is a great conductor of fire element¡¯ Blue haired Aka Knife swears as he recover from his dazed he then threw six knives towards Shadowsh Each knife was imbued with Water Element increasing their speed Even though this increase the power of the attack this is still insufficient to cause even a bit of harm to Shadowsh He then caught all six knives quite easily before disappearing in front of everyone and momentarily appearing in front of Knife He then sent a punch to his stomach knocking him out Seeing this scene all members were given quite a shock but they then started shouting as they threw themselves at him not one of them chickened out Chapter 203 Chapter 203: CHAPTER 176 THE GREAT WOLF GANG Shadowsh was surprised on seeing how they chose not to run but to face him He already have shown them that he was extremely powerful and yet instead of retreating they chose to attack instead This caused him to like them more and is now very determined to recruit them as his subordinates A variety of weapons were drawn and there are also a couple of members that could use elemental attack but all their ending were the same They were all knock out by him and each one only took one attack Thest one to fall down was actually Burn after getting back up he also charged at him once again The only difference is that his hands were now covered in mes ..... He was pped by Shadowsh though his left cheek were already red to begin with now after another p even his right became bright red Just as he was waiting for more people to attack him two people came out of the hideout It was two wolf demi-humans both of them have white hair and white wolf ears one was a male while the other was a female and judging from their peculiar look Shadowsh could deduced they were siblings Both of them were equipped with full armor of skin tight metallic suite They were not holding any weapon but both have sharp ws ¡°Seems like you two are considered strong in this gang¡± Sensing their aura Shadowshplimented the two ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think you could trick us in serving you we will fight to the end¡± The female one snarled at him thinking that Shadowshplimented them so that he could delude them Shadowsh lets out a bitterugh answering ¡°I am not tricking any of you since I wanted all of you to be my subordinate and that is including your leader¡± ¡°HOW DARE YOU HAVE DESIGN FOR ONEE-CHAN!!!¡± Hearing what he said the wolfboy suddenly lunge himself to Shadowsh The wolfgirl circled back and also charged at Shadowsh from behind Shadowsh just smiled before taking a step sideward dodging the male The wolfboy then executed a kick towards Shadowsh while the wolfgirl arrives near the two and suddenly wind energy started to converge towards her leg giving her an extra boost of speed Shadowsh raised his eyebrows thinking if these two fought Iria and Erz that would be an exciting thing to watch He then first grabs the wolfboy¡¯s foot before grabbing the head of the wolfgirl and throwing them back to the hideout Since they were not that hurt the two once again came out and started assaulting Shadowsh The result was the same though both of them were repeatedly thrown back inside Just as Shadowsh was about to throw them for the 7th time a charming voice could be heard Then a taller wolfgirl came out she has a mask covering the right side of her face Shadowsh then let go of the two after being st free both of them hurriedly retreated to the side of the wolfgirl Shadowsh started scanning this new wolfgirl in terms of look she was on Lisa¡¯s level too bad half of her face is covered with a mask In terns of figure she is not that seductive as Lisa¡¯s but she release an aura of a responsible big sister Sensing Shadowsh hawk like eyes the big sister wolfgirl couldn¡¯t help feel that she was practically naked in front of him She then shakes her head dispersing the thought her ws started to be longer and her aura has changed Shadowsh was a bit surprised since this ability is like a barbarian going berserk Suddenly cold energy started seeping out of her body and wind energy was also bursting from her feet She then dashed towards Shadowsh brandishing her ws Shadowsh became a bit serious and dispels his nonchnt attitude even though the big wolf-neechan is not that strong but with her strength and she could defeat the two elves He then grabs the two hands but he felt they were incredibly cold The big wolf-neechan then opens her mouth and tried biting his hand Shadowsh then lets go of her hand and quickly sent a chop towards her neck The chopnded causing the big wolf-neechan vision to blur Shadowsh then sent a punch to her stomach finally finishing the fight Seeing their big sister faint the two siblings were quite shocked they then look at each other and they saw determination on both of their eyes With their battle cry they both charged towards Shadowsh Of course the result did not change and both of them were knocked out immediately A couple of minutester the three siblings woke up in a bed inside the hideout Every members of the gang was there kneeling on the ground Shadowsh was besides the bed of the big wolf-neechan smiling without care The big wolf-neechan sighed knowing they suffered total defeat ¡°Okay state your request we already knew you are too strong for us to fight¡± Her voice seems a bit exhausted and helpless ¡°I am not that evil okay so don¡¯t make it sound that I am bullying you¡± Hearing her helpless voice Shadowsh purposely teased her ¡°Hmph you are indeed a bully to think someone as powerful as you would go here to the slums and started to pick a fight with our gang¡± Hearing his teasing remark the wolf-neechan also fired back Shadowsh let out augh as he said ¡°What I am requesting for you guys is actually not that bad for you no to be precise it is a something good for all of you a decision that would make all of your lives change for the better¡± Of course after hearing his answer the wolf-neechan became interested and asks ¡°So what kind of request is it¡± Shadowsh answered ¡°Not a request but a proposal be my subordinates¡± The wolf-neechan became silent so did the others they do not answer nor they have the authority to the decision rest on the shoulder of the wolf-neechan After a couple of seconds passed Shadowsh let out a disappointed sigh saying ¡°I am not rushing you I will return here next week but during that time I requests for you to take care of these children¡± He then pointed at the group of children huddle up in the corner Just as he was about to get up from his chair and leave the wolf-neechan suddenly asks ¡°Why?¡± This caused him to stop and asks in confusion ¡°Why what?¡± The wolf-neechan looks into his eyes and asks ¡°Why choose our gang in the entire slum we are just the fourth strongest gang¡± Shadowsh smiled brightly from her question and answered ¡°Because I like you¡± This caused the wolf-neechan to be red and some of the thugs to whistle Shadowsh immediately realised his mistake and quickly added ¡°I like you guys throughout the entire slum you guys were practically considered saints so you guys were type of people that deserves to be my subordinates¡± The wolf-neechan suddenly has an enlightened look but deep inside she was disappointed for beastmans or demi-humans especially female the stronger you are the more attractive you be ¡°If you all be my subordinates not only will I make you all stronger but as long as you did your jobs I will also be the one responsible in giving you all good food and other needs¡± Shadowsh confidently said Hearing the word good food suddenly everyone¡¯s stomach started rumbling Shadowsh was stunned he then look strangely at the wolf-neechan The wolf-neechan once again bes beet red as she answered in a very tiny voice ¡°Because of the food shortage throughout the city all of us only eats the bare minimum in order to survive¡± Shadowsh was then enlightened sense he saw the dead corpses in the pit most of them were skinny to the point only bones could be seen it seems that most of them died in starvation Just as he realise this the wolf-neechan then suddenly dered ¡°Since you are unlike most of the people in the slum and you promised to feed us I have decided to surrender my gang to you¡± This caused amotion to everyone but since they were utterly defeated by Shadowsh and the promise of good food none of them tried to oppose the decision Shadowshughs as he said ¡°None of you are going to regret it and since we are on the topic of food let me present you these¡± He then started taking outrge amount of meat from Hentai¡¯s storage The sight of pile of meats in front of them stirred the hunger on them All of them including the children started to drool as their stomachs started protesting ¡°Okay let use celebrate of the new birth of the Great Wolf Gang¡± ¡°Somebody who knows how to cooke forward and start cooking we are going to have a feast¡± Cheers rang out throughout the entire hideout Chapter 204 Chapter 204: CHAPTER 177 FAMOUS Those that knew how to cook went forward what surprised Shadowsh was the one that was holding the pike before the one he pped unconscious He was actually a great cook even though he was not on Shena¡¯s level he could still be considered good Since the food was still being prepared he then started to have a conversation with the rest of the group He also took off his mask causing everyone to gasp in amazement His handsome looks caused the two wolfgirls to look at him with a heartbshape pupils on their eyes ¡°Actually I still don¡¯t know any of your names¡± Hearing this the two wolfgirls immediately answered ¡°Elsa¡± The wolf-neechan ..... ¡°Mira¡± The wolf-imouto The two then looks at each other and sparks started emitting in their eyes ¡°Reggie¡± The blue haired tomahawk thug ¡°Trish¡± The wolfboy The others also introduced themselves of course he had Hentai memorized them After the foods was served everyone became ravenous wolves it seems that all of them were really hungry Shadowsh then excused himself before going to the entrance of the slum This is where the rendezvous point that Lisa and him agreed When he arrived there Lisa was already there waiting he then brought her to the hideout of the Great Wolf Gang After introducing Lisa to everyone he then told them Lisa would be the leader of the gang if he was not there He also told them there will another this person was Sans Shadowsh then went home with Lisa after finishing their job Actually they wanted to visit the hideout of the gang of robbers hiding in the slum but Lisa told him they needed to focus on the Great Wolf Gang first Since she was a bit experienced on this during when she was still on Archinviel Dukedom working with Red Bull Shadowsh agreed with her decision The night passed presenting the next day after getting up and having himself ready Shadowsh immediately asks Hentai if Sans have awoken Sadly he receive such disappointing news it seems that Sans was still asleep but this also assured he would wake up the next day Since it was still morning Shadowsh decided to take a stroll in the city together with everyone Of course he covers Lisa, Leafinia and the elves with a haze least they captured attention and caused death to some lustful individual After having breakfast they all went down just as they got down they heard amotion in the hall Shadowsh then told everyone to go back first or go to the garden of the association to kill time while he went to check what is themotion all about After looking around he saw Todd he then forced himself towards the group of people that was crowding the hallway After he got close to Todd he immediately asks ¡°Hey Todd can you tell me what the hell is happening today?¡± Even though he already asks Todd he was still there standing in daze looking at the direction where everyone was looking Shadowsh then also looks towards that particr direction He then saw a beautiful girl as beautiful as Leafinia around her neck was a cute scarf if Shadowsh eyes were not wrong the material of the scarf is fox fur but what made him frown is that he felt the scarf is a live being Besides her was a draconic figure it seems that it size was changed using certain method causing it to be very small than it truly is He then scanned the beautiful girl together with her monsters ????? [(Great Mage) + (Great Priest) + (Master Tamer)] (Human/Dragon) Purity Fox (Gold lvl 2) (Superior Grade) (Holy and Spirit Type) ck Diamond Scale Dragon (Crimson Gold lvl 1) (Legendary Grade) (Strength, Spirit and Dark Type) After he read their information he was a bit surprised to find out what their level is The beautiful girl has three job a mage, priest and a tamer for her to level up her three jobs in such high rank she must a genius He then grabs Todd and started shaking him causing him to snap from his daze looking at the grin in Shadowsh face he started blushing ¡°To think that Todd actually have a crush tell me who that girl is causing our young and dashing to fall head over heels for her¡± Shadowsh was both teasing and inquiring for information Todd became beet red but he still answered Shadowsh¡¯s question ¡°Actually she is the crush of most of the people living in this kingdom¡± ¡°She is Princess Crystal Draconin Long other than being a celestial beauty she is also quite powerful¡± ¡°She is the role model of most girls in the kingdom she is also only second to Miss Gloria in terms in status here in this guild¡± ¡°She owns 4 monsters in total first is the monster besides her the ck Diamond Scale Dragon, second is the scarf around her neck it is actually not a scarf but a living being a Purity Fox¡± ¡°The third one is said to resides on her shadow while the final one is a nt type monster so it only stays on the castle¡± ¡°These two monsters are only known to some people so I don¡¯t really know what kind of monsters they are¡± After hearing his exnation Shadowsh then scans her shadow and an information appeared Shadow Snake(Variant) (Pseudo Legendary Grade) (Dark, Poison and Strength Type) Shadowsh nodded thinking ¡®This rose really have some lethal thorns¡¯ Since the people were crowding the hallway and the door they could not get out so he went to the garden and told everyone that their n has been cancelled Of course everyone was disappointed so Shadowsh told everyone the good news about Sans waking up tomorrow so that means they could start building the Sanctuary Immediately Even though he still do not own thend Gloria was already prossessing the paperwork for him Everyone cheered since they do not like living in the city one bit for them it was too restricting The person who was most happy for this news is Lisa of course not only could they start building the Sanctuary they would also start the operation in the slum Also she has got a big fat crush towards Sans for her she is the knight in shining armor in her dream Just as they were busy having a good time with each other themotion became even louder and closer to the garden Shadowsh immediately knew that it seems the princess wanted to go in the garden and of course many would follow her This situation kept causing headache to Shadowsh he could not get our because the door is blocked by her fans and the garden would also be crowded because of her Just as he was about to leave the princess came inside the garden She then looks towards Shadowsh and bows and gracefully introduced herself ¡°It is an honor to meet the great Shadowsh¡± ¡°I am the third princess of the Dragon Kingdom Crystal Dragonin Long¡± Silence pervaded the whole garden those that were following the princess all have dumbfounded look They never thought that the princess would know Shadowsh And the respect of her voice was genuine causing everyone to look at Shadowsh in confusion they all thought how great he is Shadowsh also respectfully bowed and also answered back ¡°I am also honoured for Princess Crystal to know me¡± ¡°Just as from what I heard you truly are a celestial maiden¡± Of course he did not tell her that he only heard of her just earlier from Todd ¡°May I have the honor of mister Shadowsh-san to visit my humble abodeter¡± ¡°After all I heard many stories about you there were numerous titles such as The Great Devil yer and Shadowsh the Fox Devil¡± Shadowsh smiling expression suddenly changed but only a couple of seconds if one did not have a sharp eyes they would thought they are hallucinating when his expression changed ¡°It seems that miss really heard many stories hahaha¡± He just shrugged it off with a sentence but he already puts the princess on the dangerous list He had always thought no one knew he transformed into a human but just the sentence from the princess made him think otherwise Of course he should never acknowledge it if not he would be under survience after he is considered as a king and also one of the strongest being in the continent The princess smiles as she took out an orb from her storage ring and puts Mana unto it Suddenly light started emitting in the orb and it then shows an image of a statue that exactly looks like him Princess Crystal then started speaking ¡°This statue was taken from Hope City that is considered the city of hope in the continent¡± ¡°The city responsible for housing the warriors that fought during the great war against the demons and Chaos Beasts¡± ..... Chapter 205 Chapter 205: CHAPTER 178 FAMOUS ll Those that heard this have a stunned look as they all look Shadowsh in astonishment Princess Crystal was still not finished yet ¡°Your statue was clear built in the center of the city there is also a teleportation portal behind your statue¡± ¡°Your stories were widely known especially the part where you fought numerous demons and Chaos Beasts all by yourself¡± ¡°And what¡¯s more they were all Gold Rank and above you bathe thend that is now known by everyone as the Hundred Race Kingdom¡± Princess then looks at Shadowsh with shining stars on her eyes and asks ¡°It is said you like building numerous garden that is a total paradise for everyone¡± ¡°Unlike the other territories the Hundred Race Kingdom was already repaired and now forests were once again started growing in there¡± ¡°Even though everyone envied such kingdom because of it prosperity no one wanted to be the enemy of such kingdom¡± ..... She then calms down and asks ¡°You are clearly ruler of thatnd¡± ¡°So may I ask why a king such as yourself doing in this already poor kingdom¡± ¡°I know that I could not say this but I will say it otherwise with just your strength and those other two you could clearly conquer this kingdom¡± Hearing all of this everyone then looks at Shadowsh with awe and also caution Shadowsh scratched his head thinking that it seems that his cover is now known to everyone in the continent Of course he believe that his people build arge statue of him in Hope Town or urately saying it is now Hope City He then answered Princess Crystal¡¯s question He first sighed and said ¡°Okay I confess you got me ¡°The reason why I am traveling it is because I wanted to build a Sanctuary to each territory that I manage to arrived to¡± ¡°The purpose of the Sanctuary is to house the monsters roaming around thend and also be a ce that could supply food in the said territory¡± Princess Crystal made a shocked face and said ¡°What a noble purpose¡± ¡°As expected of the said saviour of the continent¡± ¡°I have heard that the first ce you have ever gone through is the Archinviel Dukedom¡± ¡°From what I heard from those that knew information about you is that to get there you passed through the Howling Ridge which was titled as the Ridge of Despair¡± ¡°Also I heard you have already built a Sanctuary there not only that your monster friend have also undergone an Heavenly Tribtion there now the whole dukedom be much more prosperous each day¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrows started to twitch he never thought his action was already under surveince to think that he was so carefree ¡®It seems that I need to hasten the building if Sanctuary here and started going incognito¡¯ He thought he really dislike the feeling of being watched every action he do or everywhere he go He then asks Princess Crystal ¡°By the way those two who do you mean by that?¡± Princess Crystal smiled brightly and said ¡°The knight whoid waste to numerous demons and Chaos Beasts also fought to those being that was are on Crimson Gold Rank¡± ¡°The wandering death knight Reaper Sans¡± ¡°The demon beast that was tamed by Shadowsh-sama the three headed cerberus¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow once again started twitching to think they even knew Triple C is He was not surprised that they know Sans since he was rather famous during the war but to think that they even know about the others it seems that he should not he careless anymore He then changed the subject lest it gets more serious ¡°It seems that Princess Crystal really is a kindhearted person to invite me to visit I will immediatelye to visit you after I have finish some task¡± Princess Crystal nodded before telling Shadowsh the location of her house Actually all prince and princesses lived in the castle but they all have their own courtyard so a person needs to know which specific courtyard they would go if not they would receive the ire of one of the prince or princess if he trespass on the wrong ce After chatting with Shadowsh for a bit Princess Crystal left Just as Shadowsh was about to leave everyone that followed Princess Crystal suddenly starts to crowd before him intending to befriend him Of course he have no time for that he then put all of them in an illusion before telling Todd he would go out for a while Leafinia and the rest also follows him since it seems that Shadowsh was became very serious After leaving the city Shadowsh then arrives where Triple C is Sensing his aura Crunch woke up and started barking joyfully at him Shadowsh then started rubbing his head before telling everyone to huddle up He then said in a solemn tone ¡°After building the second Sanctuary here I will immediately establish a contract with Safehaven Paradise¡± ¡°It seems that we need to return home quite early than usual¡± ¡°It seems that I will leave you guys at home since I could only go to incognito mode since we are now being under surveince¡± Hearing that they could note with him for the next journey caused everyone to be depressed Shadowsh then thought about something and once again started speaking ¡°I would only be brining Sans, Leafinia, Lisa, Rey, Erz, Iria, Herish, Don Don and Al for the next journey¡± He decided to bring these 7 people with him because they are or could be mistaken as a human being With a couple of disguises they could blend in a human popted area Shadowsh then looks at Rey and Lisa and said ¡°I want you two to start developing out forces in the slum area and I want you to orded the Great Wolf Gang to start renovating the hideout¡± He then looks at Don Don and also gave him a task ¡°Don Don I want you to start training the members of the Great Wolf Gang and the orphans that I intend to raise during this couple of days¡± ¡°Bun Bun you follow Don Don you would be responsible in healing¡± Just as he was busy giving instruction his mother started grabbing his shirt She then said ¡°Son I know that we are under surveince but as long as we cover ourselves with illusion and change our appearance and appears as tamed monster of one of the group we are safe¡± Hearing her suggestion Shadowsh thought about it and it was truly a brilliant idea as long as they could keep using their illusion to change their appearance from a fox to a wolf no one would ever realise what they truly are He then pats his leg and said ¡°As expected of mother no wonder I am very smart I really did got it from you¡± ¡°The only known members of the group is Sans and since you guys were always with me they have already associated my image with foxes¡± Shadowsh then startedughing heartily because of this also he now knew that his kingdom back in the Hundred Race Land was getting much more better in rapid speed ¡®It seems that I need to return back or else there would be too many spies living in the kingdom¡¯ After realising this Shadowsh wanted to start creating the Sanctuary immediately He then told everyone to sleep in the carriage for the night since his presence is now known to many in the Capital City he needed toy low for a while He then started nting tree seeds around the carriage and had Leafinia and Herish hasten their growth Even though this would greatly harm the quality and lifespan of the tree Shadowsh only wanted to make them as shade Shadowsh then punched the ground repeatedly creating a hole he then started throwing blue crystals in hole Since Lilia was not here he needed to use low level elemental crystal to change Water Element to water After pouringrge amount of water element in the crystals they started to produce water albeit very slowly After that he then spend the day ying with everyone other than Lisa who was sleeping on Sans shoulder and Rey who only sat there contemting the way of the sword everyone spends the day with leisure Night came Shadowsh then came inside the carriage to wake Lisa up He saw Lisa leaning on a pillow on Sans shoulder Since Sans armour is extremely tough it was ideal to sleep on his shoulder so Lisa puts a pillow to have a much morefortable sleep Seeing her happy and tranquil expression Shadowsh couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her up so he just put a nket on both of them before leaving the carriage He then gave a cloak to both Don Don and Rey before going inside the city He easily managed to get inside by just hypnotising the guards Chapter 206 Chapter 206: CHAPTER 179 TEACHERS He then lead Don Don and Rey towards the Great Wolf Gang¡¯s hideout ¡°Boss is back!¡± Seeing Shadowsh mask and cloak Burn immediately shouted Burn is the red haired tomahawk thug that has a potential being a battle mage he and Reggie are the only ones who are at leastpatible with an element Shadowsh intends Rey to train him since he is not good at range attack Reggie is below average in closebat but he is good in throwing knives so Shadowsh intends for Lisa to train him into the path of an assassin ¡°Call everyone I have an important annoucement to make¡± Shadowsh immediately ordered both of them after arriving Both of them nodded before going inside after just a minuteter Reggie came out telling him that everyone have already assembled ..... Shadowsh then looks at everyone especially to three Demi-human siblings since the thing that he would share with all of them today would greatly benefit these 3 He then went into the front and started speaking ¡°Today I gathered all of you here because two important announcement¡± ¡°First I have brought to you these two individual¡± Don Don and Rey then stepped forward presenting themselves the both of them then released their aura causing the whole Great Wolf Gang to shiver in fear Rey¡¯s aura is like a sword it us extremely sharp and his aura seems cutting space itself Don Don¡¯s aura is like a wild untamed aura with a force that could bend space Shadowsh then continue speaking after seeing that everyone knew how powerful the two are ¡°The second announcement is these two will be your teacher from now on¡± ¡°Other some unique individuals like Reggie, Mira, Trish and Elsa everyone require to attend the training of either of Rey or Don Don¡± ¡°Rey is a teacher in sword art so any of you who are interested in using swords go to Rey¡± ¡°Don Don is a teacher in martial art so any of you interested in learning martial art go to Don Don¡± He then called Reggie, Trish, Mira and Elsa with him and went inside the Boss Room actually this room is Elsa since she is the boss ¡°The four of you will be trained by Lisa but since she will only teach now and then I want you to attend the sses of Rey and Don Don is any of you have a free time¡± ¡°Reggie you could train in handling a short sword so I suggest for you to learn from Rey¡± He then looks at the three siblings and said ¡°The three of you do not use any weapon and is good at closebat so I suggest for the three of you to learn from Don Don¡± After telling this he then told them to immediately start learning their lesson from the two Most of the gang members chose to learn martial art since they are used in using only their fist While only a couple of them chose to learn sword art but Burn was one of them Shadowsh then gave them each a sword for children that were interested in learning the way of the sword he gave them wooden swords But the wooden swords are peculiar they were made from a branch of Red Steel Tree so they are extremely tough and heavy as a real sword He then told them that the renovation of the hideout would be done by underlings so they don¡¯t need to work now and only need to focus in digesting the lesson they received from Rey or Don Don Of course by underling what he meant was the low level undead that Sans would be creating Shadowsh also posted mission inside the hideout motivate everyone but since they were still training he did not posted one yet He also created a ss system for the gang members in training They would be graded by F to S grade judging by their performance They would gain a passing grade if they manage to receive E grade They could obtain reward if they received D grade 1 Silver Coin for D grade, 10 Silver Coins for C grade, 1 Gold Coin for B grade, 10 Gold Coins for A grade and that person could also obtain the permission to learn a specific skill or technique from the collection of Shadowsh 100 Gold Coins and one mysterious reward from Shadowsh also the person could learn 3 skills The grades would be shown every 3 months since they could get strong and earn every gang member were fired up Shadowsh also decided to create a bulletin board inside the hideout so that he just need to post the grades and mission there Since there were nothing to do he told Rey and Don Don he would be in Elsa¡¯s room meditating and refining his energy and Mana Don Don and Rey spent the whole night testing everyone to determine the difficulty of their lessons would be The next day Shadowsh immediately came out of the room after a whole night of meditation Just like what Hentai have estimated Sans have already awoken from his sleep When he came out of the room his expression became extremely strange Everyone except for Don Don and Rey who was meditating were scattered all over the floor All of them were sleeping and judging by their rxed expression it seems that they really worked hardst night He then wrote a letter besides Rey and left since the two were meditating it was not proper to wake them up He then speeds up towards the exit of the city he became a blur to everyone unless a person really have a sharp eyesight no one would be able to see him After exiting the city he once again increased his speed kicking off dust with every step He then arrived at the small forest that they created yesterday The trees might look amazing but their lifeforce is not as great as an ordinary tree since they were just forcefully grown He then went inside and saw everyone was ying with each other except for Sans and Lisa From their conversation it seems that Sans was trying to learn everything that happened during the time he was absorbing the Heavenly Tribtion energy Since they were so focused in discussing He did not call for Sans immediately and went to find Leafinia and Herish He then saw the two near the pond he created there were numerous sprouts near the pond Yesterday the pond was not even half full and yet now it was nearly full Just as he was about to sit down next to them he suddenly felt the mental connection of his and Yshelia There is only one message came from her and that is ¡®Im out¡¯ It seems that she finally out of the independent space that she stumbles to Shadowsh then went to Sans and stop their discussion before telling him about Yshelia Hearing this information made Sans who was very calm and serious became shocked Shadowsh then immediately told Sans what to do ¡°Sans you have your mental connection from your low level undead right I want you to inform Reias about this¡± Sans nodded but he added ¡°Okay but since the distance between my minions is extremelyrge I need to meditate¡± Saying this he immediately sat cross legged before his aura started ring about Since it may took an hour before Sans could send a message Shadowsh decided to return back to the pond He then started sending lifr energy to the sprouts around the pond Especially the sprout that was on the center of the pond The sprout was growing above a water lily this sprout is a rare type of tree The Water Loving Tree it grows only in body of water it would grow a fruit called watery fruit that containsrge amount of water element greatly increasing the potential of a water mage Shadowsh decided to raise another mage or monster that has a water attribute since even though he could produce water by using elemental crystals its quality is not that great as water that was produced by mages since it does not contain Mana As he thought about he couldn¡¯t help but sigh since Lilia could note with them since she is learning from Stephanie they need another water attribute mage or monster ¡°It seems I needed to look at the monsters that the B and T association are raising I will try my luck if I could find any monster to my liking¡± he grumbles as he thought about this He was frowning because he is extremely picky to which monster he wanted to sign a contract with He then thought about something and his eyes started shining ¡°Maybe I could get that too¡± What he means is a slime even though they are considered only as a pest Shadowsh wanted to tame one Chapter 207 Chapter 207: CHAPTER 180 SLIMES Since slimes were not an intelligent monster and would attack anything no one tried to raise them But they would never knew that raising slimes were extremely convenient on Hope City slimes were used as cleaners So they are not that hard to raise but that only works for him though Every time a slime level up it would split into two and since the new slime is technically a new monster a tamer needs to once again sign a contract with the other one This is a really troublesome aspect of a slime but for him it was very different Since he do not sign a contract with a slime but imprint it with his spiritual imprint on its cores so each time the slime split up the other slime would immediately be imprinted by his spiritual imprint But this time he wanted to sign a contract with a slime while at the same time imprinting it with his spiritual imprint ..... Not only he would gain numerous cleaners he could also obtain a special kind of slimes as long as he could raise them Not only slimes but he also wanted tomence experiments regarding other monsters in RPG games Too bad most of the monsters were either killed during the invasion or starved to death after numerous forests were destroyed Finding a slime is quite easy though since there should many in B and T association since slime cores are considered great snacks for monsters After thinking about this Shadowsh then hasten his work and then told everyone to be ready during the following days since they would be busy and it is regarding about the Sanctuary To be specific they need to guard the Sanctuary while it was still developing and also Shadowsh would immediately connect the Sanctuary to Safehaven Paradise and he would have Hentai focus only on that This would decrease the time that needed to create a portal connecting to Safehaven Paradise The first thing they need is to secure thend where they will build the Sanctuary Second is manpower in other words undead so they needed to start the cleansing operation in the slum And finally the nts and monsters they will throw inside the Sanctuary Shadowsh then told everyone to stay alert and guard Sans while he went inside the city once again his destination the B and T association he brought Al with him Al was the only one who do not have any pet monster orpanion so he felt a little bad about it especially after what happened during LS hatching LS was now one of his tamed monster the only thing is that he only knows to sleep even now he was still sleeping in his chest Even though he is quite handsome and famous no one had even throw a look at him nor give him any form of attention The reason behind this is the [Illusion] he created around him he was already skillful with this type of skill since he trained this skill almost every single day during his stroll on Archinviel City before After getting inside Shadowsh immediately spotted Todd ying with his Snowy Feline and May May besides him drinking juice Shadowsh smiles and dispel the [Illusion] around him Immediately countless pairs of eyes started looking at him Since he did not want to get annoyed he released his powerful aura deterring anyone toe close to him Even Todd and May May felt this causing them to look at Shadowsh in great shock and a bit of fear Seeing this Shadowsh immediately contain his aura and went to chat with the two He then asks ¡°Since when did the two of you started hanging out?¡± After recovering from the shock they look at Shadowsh with a bit of hesitation but seeing his smile and feeling his cheerful vibe Todd still manage to answer ¡°Well since after befriended her when I also started chatting with her I also found out that her pet monsters is also an Ice Type monster¡± Todd became a bit calm after speaking Shadowsh nodded he then looks at the two monsters and felt that they are close with each other He then sighed saying ¡°I wish I could also have Lucy y with these two but the whole city is now looking at me like I am a famous person causing so much inconvenience to me¡± Todd tilted his head and asks ¡°Lucy?¡± Unlike May May Shadowsh have never introduced the others to him since he was always busy being a receptionist Just as Shadowsh was about to answer his question May May suddenly butted in ¡°Its Shadowsh big/little fox sister Lucy the one that was standing on his head before¡± Once again Todd became confused and his expression is now incredibly strange ¡°Big/little fox sister?¡± Shadowshughs out loud seeing his confused his expression he then exined the true meaning of the word big/little fox sister since Todd is extremely curious about it ¡°You know that I can transform into a huge fox right?¡± Of course he did not say to them that it was actually the reversed he transforms into a human from a fox since not many knew about this Hearing this Todd nodded since he was informed by the others about the achievement that Shadowsh have obtained during the war particrly him being a huge fox killing demons and chaos beasts quite easily is now very well known May May shakes her head clearly telling them she do not know about this Shadowsh then smiles as he transform into his half fox and half human form This startled everyone in the building since even though they heard that Shadowsh could transform seeing it themselves is still quite different Suddenly they felt a suffocating beastly auraing from Shadowsh once again causing them to pale Shadowsh immediately transform back into his human form ceasing his beastly aura Suddenly May May spoke ¡°What a fluffy look I want to touch your ear¡± She was mesmerised and did not even care about the beastly aura Shadowsh produced Shadowsh just smiled and pats her head he then said ¡°Maybe someday but not today since I came here for a different reason¡± Hearing this Todd snapped out from his daze and asks ¡°What reason maybe I can help you since I am the receptionist of the association¡± Shadowsh immediately nodded and stated his request ¡°Can you rmend me some monsters that has water attribute and also can you give me a slime a level 0 slime would be great¡± Hearing this Todd transform from hiszy self into a professional receptionist ¡°Of course the Beastmaster and Tamer Association are considered the home ground of countless monsters¡± ¡°Other than the main branch the other branches of the association contains specific monsters in ordance to where they are¡± ¡°In this branch we pride ourselves in Dragon Type monsters lets go to the breeding garden shall we?¡± Todd then lead Shadowsh to the breeding garden Since Shadowsh was only trying his luck he did not have any expectation on obtaining a high quality monster He decided to bring May May with him since he now considered her as a friend After going inside the breeding ground they immediately saw numerous kind of monsters doing their own thing Shadowsh only shakes his head looking around even though this might temp others but for him the monsters were too low quality for his standard What he wanted are monsters that has great potential like the slimes since they could multiply infinitely as long as they could eat food This may be a disappointment for him but for May May she was very happy looking at the numerous monsters around her For Al he was used in seeing many different kind of monsters around him heck the monsters he was used seeing to are much more stronger and smarter than the monsters inside the breeding ground When they arrived at the breeding ground of the Water Type monsters Shadowsh then started scanning each and every monster there is Al was also a bit downhearted since no monster manage to caught his attention He then started looking around the breeding ground and just like Shadowsh he was only testing his luck Shadowsh shakes his head thinking ¡®It seems that I need to nurture another water mage¡¯ ¡°Whoa!¡± Suddenly he heard Al¡¯s and May May¡¯s shout He then turned to look what they are looking at and saw a cute little fairy monster with two very tiny horns on her head If not for his sharp eyes and the bonus effect of after using [irvoyance] numerous times before he would not notice the two horns He then saw Al opens his palm and the little fairy flew towards it Shadowsh smiled as he thought ¡®Even though I did not find a monster that manage to gain my interest at least Al manage to find apanion¡¯ Chapter 208 Chapter 208: CHAPTER 181 SCANNING ABILITY He then turns to Todd and asks ¡°Hey Todd how much for this fairy?¡± Todd then looks at the little fairy on Al¡¯s palm he then pointed at it ¡°Oh! you mean that variant water fairy?¡± Shadowsh eyes suddenly opens wide and thought ¡®This is a water fairy and a variant type at that¡¯ ¡®My luck would not be that good right this wouldn¡¯t only solve my problem in raising a water mage or a water type monster it also resolves my guilt towards Al¡¯ He then nodded at Todd and said ¡°Yes, mypanion here seems have a bit of connection towards this monster so I am going to buy it¡± Todd then started scratching his chin after pondering for a couple of seconds ¡°Okay then a 500 Gold Coins¡± After he said it he was about to exin why it is so expensive when Shadowsh took out a thousand gold coins ..... This money came from the Great Wolf Gang of course he only borrows it and would pay twice as much after he finished building the Sanctuary He obtain 508 Gold Coins from the Great Wolf Gang it was all the money the gang have but Shadowsh was not worried he would run out of money since tonight the cleansing operation wouldmence Why does the Great Wolf Gang has so much Gold Coins it is because ot wasn¡¯t only their earning but the entire earning of the gang during years before They were saving this up until they could buy a property outside of the slum but since Shadowsh was now building another territory for them out of the slum it was not needed anymore Todd then released the binding that the B and T association gave to each monster they are raising Shadowsh then nods at Al indicating him to start contracting the water fairy He also scans the water fairy¡¯s attribute since it would be Al¡¯s lifelongpanion Draconic Water Fairy (Lvl 2) (Superior Grade) (Water and Spirit Type) Seeing the fairy¡¯s stats Shadowsh was satisfied with it and what¡¯s more this water fairy was still a juvenile After Al finished signing a contract with the fairy he named it Aqua Todd then brought them out of the breeding ground He then brought them towards the basement of the B and T association There they saw the numerous gooey and disgusting figure of numerous slimes going about May May immediately hugs Shadowsh as she closed her eyes very tightly For Al he was shocked to a great degree that he even became a statue standing there fainted From his memory slimes were cute jelly monster that looks very cute and quite nice to touch Of course he would never thought those slimes were created by Shadowsh he reformed them from their gooey bigger version to a small jelly ball figure slime Shadowsh then grabs one slime and asks ¡°So how much for this?¡± Todd shakes his head ¡°The slime is free of charge since it is not rare and quite easy to farm¡± Shadowsh then nodded as he signed a contract with while also imprinting it with his spiritual imprint and reformed it The previous gooey looking slime became a cute jelly looking slime that is nice to touch After he finished signing a contract with the slime Hentai voice suddenly rang out on his head ¡®Master has finally managed to sign a contract with more than 10 monsters¡¯ ¡®Increasing Scanning Ability¡¯ ¡®Scanning Ability can now see much more information towards monster¡¯ Shadowsh was greatly surprised with this he then scans the water fairy in Al¡¯s head and he could now see the skill and ability of it ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Aqua (Under Contract) Race : Fairy Specific Race Name : Draconic Water Fairy Grade : Superior Level : 2 Master : Al Attributes : Water/Spirit Energy : [Spirit Qi : 3] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A] Mana : 12 Skills : [Water Shot] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Mastery], [Water Control], [Enhanced Mana], [Enhanced Elemental Perception] Active Abilities : [Water Blessing] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He could only see the name though not its function Even this is the situation he was still satisfied with this he could also judge what kind of skill and ability of the monster judging by its name With this he could prepare more before engaging an enemy Since what he requested was now achieved Shadowsh and everyone returns back above Seeing May May¡¯s look caused Shadowsh to be worried it seems that after seeing the slimes she develops a kind of fear towards them so he decided to lend Jelly to her Jelly is the name of the slime he just signed a contract with After seeing Jelly¡¯s cute appearance both Al and May May recovered from their horrific experience Shadowsh was also intending to look at his status and would try to assign his points but since he was still inside the B and T association he decided to wait He then look at his new status ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job : Summoner, Master Tamer Race : Spirit Beast Specific Race Name : Dark me Fox Grade : Mythic Grade Gender : Male Age : 1 year old Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 6 Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit Energy : Vital Qi : 3rd Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 1st Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 0th Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st] Racial Trait : [Fox Beast], [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Spirit Beast] Passive Abilities : [Night Lord], [Extreme Agility], [Life Blessing], [Enhanced Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Shadow Clones], [irvoyance], [Form] Forbidden Abilities : [Demonic Chaos Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... After absorbing the energy from the Heavenly Tribtion his Vital Energy automatically increased He then checked the information about his skill [Illusion] since he felt it became much stronger Illusion [High Rank] (Creates an illusion or put a target in an illusion) (Special) (Additional Ability : Illusion Field] Illusion Field (Envelops the users area with an illusion Shadowsh was satisfied with this skill since he would be using it more than often during his travel He then decided to return back to camp since he have nothing to do here anymore He left Jelly with May May since he already decided to lend him to her he then brought Al back After arriving back to the camp he told Al to bring Aqua aka his new petpanion to the pond Since he was now back to the camp he decided to check the information of everyone especially since he could train it some more After scanning everyone he finally knew what is the new and improved scanning ability of his He now knew more information about everyone ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Mary Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 25 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 4 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [zing Breath], [zing Speed], [Fox me Shot], [Illusion] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Fire Power], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Illusionary Clones] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [zing Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Foxxy Title : Explosion Master Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed ming Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 2nd Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Explosion], [Eruption] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Fire Power], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Explosive Power], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Recovery Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lucy Title : Wind Rider Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 3 Attributes : Fire/Yin/Wind Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier], [Wind Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Crescent de], [menado] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Riding The Wind], [Wind Control], [Enhanced uracy], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Wind Elemental Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Hurricane Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Dorothy Title : Vixen Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Vixen Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Seductive Yin Yuan Energy : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Cute Wink] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Vixen] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Yin Absorb], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Mesmerising Eyes] Active Abilities : [Infatuation], [Moon Goddess Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Flora Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tails Ghost me Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Attributes : Fire/Yin/Spirit Energy : [Ghost Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 0th Tier], [Yin Qi : 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Ghostly Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Chilling me Breath] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Yin Qi Mastery], [Decrease Presence], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Ghost Mode], [Yin Orb], [Ghostly Steps] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 209 Chapter 209: CHAPTER 182 SCANNING ABILITY ll ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : re Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 22 years old ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 4 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 2nd Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [re], ming Breath] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Fire Element Mastery], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Fire Power] Active Abilities : [ming Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Violet Title : Assassin Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Plum Leopard Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 23 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 5 Attributes : Dark Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Dark Energy : 2nd Tier] Mana : 2nd Tier Skills : [Shadow ws], [Dark Charge], [Shadow Clone] Racial Trait : [Leopard Presence] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Purple Kitty Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Plum Leopard Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 2 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 Attributes : Dark Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemtal Energy : [Dark Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Shadow ws], [Dark Charge] Racial Trait : [Leopard Presence] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Valkiry Title : Scout Race : Avian Specific Race Name : Mountain Hawk Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 3 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 6 Attributes : Wind Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Wind Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Wind de], [Falling Peck] Racial Trait : [Flying Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced uracy], [Increase Wind Elemental Sense] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Bun Bun Title : Healer Race : Beast Specific Race Name :Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit Grade : Excellent Grade Age : 3 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 2 Attributes : Light ..... Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Light Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 0th Tier Skills : [Heal], [Kick], [Charge] Racial Trait : [Jumping Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Jumping], [Healing Mastery], [Enhanced Foot Strength] Active Abilities : [Healer Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Triple C [(Chomp) (Crunch) (Chew)] (Under Contract) Title : Guardian Job : None Race : Demon Beast Specific Race Name : Demonic Three Headed Hell Hound (Variant) Bloodline : Cerberus (Impure) Demonic Tier : 3rd Tier Demon Rank : Servant Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Thunder/Fire/Dark Energy : 150 + 150 + 150 Elemental Energy : [Demonic Qi : 1st Tier], [Thunder Energy : N/A], [Fire Energy : N/A], [Dark Energy : N/A] Mana : 100 + 100 + 100 Skills : [ming Breath] (Middle Head), [Dark Breath] (Left Head), [Lightning Breath] (Right Head), [Death Stare], [Fusion st] (Three Heads) Racial Trait : [Demonic Qi] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Demon Core], [Demon Crystals], [Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Regeneration], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities : [One For All, All For One] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities : [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sans (Summon) Title : [Death Lord], [Battle Lord] Job : Knight Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Death Overlord Grade : Epic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 4 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Death/Yin Elemental Energy : [Death Qi : 4th Tier] + 1, [Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [Death Yin Sweep], [Continuous Strike],[Yin st], [Chilling Throw], [Supreme Charge] Racial Trait : [Innate Weapon], [Fusion] Passive Abilities : [Death Armour], [Undead Heart], [Great Strength], [Death Mastery], [Spear Mastery], [Enhanced Spirit] Active Abilities : [Raising The Dead] Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : [Death Dominator Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Leafinia (Summon) Title : [Great Healer] Job : Healer Race : Dryad Specific Race Name : Tree of life Dryad Grade : Mythic Level : Silver Rank Level 2 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Life/Light/Nature Energy : [Life Qi : 1st Tier] + 1 Elemental Energy : [Light Qi : 1st Tier], [Nature Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Healing Light], [Life Blessing], [Healing Glow] Racial Trait : [Queen Spirit Dryad], [Tree Spirit], [Flower of Life] Passive Abilities : [Healing Halo], [Healing Mastery], [Abundant Life force], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Great Spirit] Active Abilities : [Aroma], [Treant Guardian], [nt Transport] Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : [Life Blessing] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Why Sans and Leafinia¡¯s info do not show age and gender there are two obvious reasons Dryads are all female and have two lives one with the three and one in their humanoid form their info did not include gender and age Likewise Sans body is still notplete so he was still an undead so he still do not have any gender and age is meaningless for an undead ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Iria Age : 13 years old Gender : Female Title : Sharpshooter Job : [Archer], [Tamer] Race : Elf Rank : [ck Iron Archer], [Apprentice Tamer] Attributes : Wind/Nature Energy : [Life Force : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Wind Energy : 1st Tier], [Nature Qi : N/A] Mana : 1st Tier Tamed Monsters : Sparky Skills/Techniques : ????? Racial Trait : ????? Passive Abilities : ????? Active Abilities : ????? Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : ????? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Erz Age : 13 years old Gender : Female Title : Sharpshooter Job : [Archer], [Tamer] Race : Elf Rank : [ck Iron Archer], [Apprentice Tamer] Attributes : Wind/Nature Energy : [Life Force : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Wind Energy : 0th Tier], [Nature Qi : N/A] Mana : 1st Tier Tamed Monsters : Rosemary Skills/Techniques : ????? Racial Trait : ????? Passive Abilities : ????? Active Abilities : ????? Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : ????? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Herish Age : 13 years old Gender : Female Title : [Healer], [Nature Lover] Job : [Healer], [Druid], [Tamer] Race : Elf Rank : [Novice Healer], [Novice Druid], [Apprentice Tamer] Attributes : Nature/Life Energy : [Life Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Nature Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Tamed Monsters : Holly Skills/Techniques : ????? Racial Trait : ????? Passive Abilities : ????? Active Abilities : ????? Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : ????? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Al Age : 15 years old Gender : Male Title : Dragon Knight Job : [Shield Warrior], [Tamer] Race : Human Rank : [Basic Shield Warrior], [Apprentice Tamer] Attributes : Strength/Earth Energy : [Low Level Dragon Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Earth Energy : N/A] Mana : 30 Tamed Monsters : Aqua Skills/Techniques : ????? Racial Trait : ????? Passive Abilities : ????? Active Abilities : ????? Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : ????? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shena Age : 28 years old Gender : Female Title : Great Chef Job : [Chef], [Tamer] Race : Human Rank : [Advance Chef], [Apprentice Tamer] Attributes : None Energy : [Vital Qi : N/A] Elemental Energy : None Mana : 16 Tamed Monster : Slicer Skills/Techniques : ????? Racial Trait : ????? Passive Abilities : ????? Active Abilities : ????? Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : ????? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name :Lisa Age : 18 years old Gender : Female Title : Nightwalker Job : Assassin Race : Human/Undead Rank : Shimmering Silver Rank Attributes : Blood/Death/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 2nd Tier] ¨C 1, [Death Qi : 3rd Tier] ¨C 1 Elemental Energy : [Blood Qi : 5th Tier], [Death Qi : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 4th Tier] Mana : 4th Tier Skills : [Bloody Whip] (Active) Techniques : [Assassin sh] (Mastery Level), [Cloud Step] (Mastery Level), [Absolute Burst Technique] (Early Stage) Racial Trait : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation], [Enhanced Learning] Passive Abilities : None Active Abilities : [Death Qi Absorb], [Summon Bloody Dagger] Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C He then started scanning the pets of everyone except for Al¡¯s since he already look at her information back in the B and T association Just as expected he could at least see more information about them than their owner ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sparky (Under Contract) Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Yellow Spark (Variant) Grade : Excellent Level : 1 Master : Iria Attributes : Thunder Elemental Energy : [Thunder Energy : N/A] Mana : 8 Skills : [Spark Spit] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Elemental Strength], [Enhanced Mana Control], [Thunder Element Control] Active Abilities : [Thunder Descent] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Rosemary (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : ming Wind Wolf Grade : Excellent Level : 4 Master : Erz Attributes : Fire/Wind Energy : 10 Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A], [Wind Energy : N/A] Mana : 10 Skills : None Racial Trait : [Sensitive Nose] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Jaw Strength] Active Abilities : [Wind Runner Mode], [Fire Power Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Holly (Under Contract) Race : Reptile (Serpent) Specific Race Name : White Jade Snake Bloodline : Jade Dragon (Extremely Impure) Grade : Superior Level : 0 Master : Heriash Attributes : Holy/Ice Energy : 2 Elemental Energy : [Holy Energy : N/A], [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 4 Skills : None Racial Trait : [Holy Aura] Passive Abilities : [Holy Halo], [Holy Scale], [Jade Scale] Active Abilities : [Holy Blessing], [Guiding Light] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Angel Mode] (Locked) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Slicer (Under Contract) Race : Insect Specific Race Name : ming de Mantis Grade : Rare Level : 3 Master : Shena Attributes : Fire Energy : 8 Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A] Mana : 4 Skills : [shing Slice] Racial Trait : [de Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Sharpness], [Enhanced Speed], [ming de] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than Holly the rest of the pets manage to level up Aqua, Sparky and Slicer knew a skill increasing their strength greatly Since Lisa is a human she could also be a Tamer so Shadowsh told her long before to find a pet but as of now she was still searching for the right one Rey wanted to focus only on the way of the sword so he rejected being a tamer Sans already has Nightmare and Leafinia would gain her battle pet after she managed to create a Treant The number of Tamers in the group was now increasing but for them to tame another monster they needed to increase their spirit energy But for now as long as their pets mature they would also be much stronger Especially so for Shena since she is not abat type person so she would definitely rely on Slicer Shadowsh actually wanted to increase Slicer¡¯s Grade but he don¡¯t know how to do that since Insect Type monster has different evolutionary method than Beast Type monsters Shadowsh then created a hole 10 meters away from the camp and told everyone if they have trash they could throw it in there since he would have Jelly devour them Chapter 210 Chapter 210: CHAPTER 183 MOCK BATTLE Shadowsh suddenly remembers he still did not look at Jelly¡¯s status But judging by how weak a slime is he could care less Al then started ying with his newpanion Shadowsh always told them to be a great Master they need to strengthen their bonds with their contracted monsters The fourdies were mesmerised by how cute Aqua is.causing a bit of jealousy from Sparky and Rosemary They also tested Aqua¡¯s ability [Water Blessing] and all of them even Shadowsh was satisfied with the skill This skill would increase the users water type damage while at the same time decrease damage taken by water type attacks ..... Also it has additional effect of letting the user breaths underwater for 10 seconds Even though the duration this was because Aqua is still a juvenile as long as she became much more mature and powerful this skill would definitely increase theirbat prowess in fighting on water or underwater Since there are nothing to do Shadowsh started to think of activities they would be doing during the following days After thinking a bit he then have an idea of doing mock bottles He told them to have the pets have mock battle at least once every day The battle would be a group battle consisting of 2 teams A Team would consist of Aqua and Slicer while B Team would be consist of Rosemary and Sparky Holly is still Level 0 so she was not included on the list Of course the others would also be the same except their team would be distributes using paper slip He or more urately saying his clone would also be joining the daily mock battle Other than Shena, Triple C, Sans, Lisa, Rey, Leafinia and Don Don everyone needs to participate Shadowsh then set up the arena far from the camp Since Triple C or Crunch would be the camp he is not worried so he decided to immediatelymence the battle Sans was still meditating intending to send a message Lisa do not want to leave his side so he only brought the others Everyone then started taking pieces of paper from the box that Shadowsh brought The papers were the method of how their team would be distributed The pet battle wouldmence after the fight so they all sat besides Shadowsh even though the sun might be zing above the sky Shadowsh released his aura more urately his Dark Energy to cover them with shades There are 15 contestants all in all there will 3 teams each group would consist of 5 individuals Team A consist of Lucy, Iria, Al, Violet and Bun Bun Team B consist of Erz, Foxxy, Purple Kitty, Valkiry and his clone Team C consist of his mother, re, Flora, Herish and Dorothy Team A consist of a tank (Al), healer (Bun Bun), assassin (Violet), mage (Lucy) and support (Iria) Team B consist of a tank (Shadowsh¡¯s clone), Assassin (Purple Kitty), Mage (Foxxy) and 2 supports (Valkiry and Erz) Team C only consist mages except for Herish who is an healer His clone is restricted to only normal attacks no skills should be ever used The battle starts all the teams immediately started charging at each other Valkiry is the leader of Team B and she already knew which team have the most threat and that is Team C As long as they take out Herish they would immediately decrease thebat prowess lf the team Team A was also targeting Team C but Lucy told them to take out the clone as long as there is a chance Seeing both teams charge at them Team C suddenly immediately went into position Flora and re was on the center as they started using their skill [Chilling me Breath] [ming Breath] Dorothy immediately used [Cute Wink] together with [Illusion] to Al causing him to be dazed Mary used [zing Speed] as her body started to ignite in mes her target was Foxxy Foxxy is considered a literal cannon amongst mage and judging from the amount of fire element gathering towards her she was going to use one big move Lucy and the others could not advance because of Flora and re¡¯s attack Lucy then started floating using her Wind Energy she then speeds towards Herish Dorothy and Flora immediately used their [Will o Wisp] skills 3 balls of mes started floating around Dorothy each balls of mes contains mesmerising aura that caused others who saw them to be attracted and mesmerised 6 balls of mes were floating around flora if one is not sensetive they would never notice the balls of mes since they felt like they did not exist The 9 balls of mes started flying towards Lucy causing her to swear then she used [menado] towards Herish before immediately flying away Herish hurriedly took out seeds from her pocket before throwing them Suddenly the seeds started growing rapidly and numerous vines sprouted from them and shielded Herish from the [menado] Shadowsh watching from a distance was actually was a bit surprised to see this he would never thought Herish would awaken a Druid Ability To awaken a Druid Ability one must be close to nature and after nting different kinds of trees and nts and taking care during their journey it seems that she manage to awaken a Druid Ability Even though the [menado was blocked by the wall of vines it still manage to tear through it Thankfully Herish manage to get away using the time that the vines have given to her While Herish was safe the others in the front were getting more fiery The clone could not advance because of re¡¯s [ming Breath] Flora was also assisting her using [Fox me Shot] to stop Iria¡¯s arrows from hitting her mother Shadowsh stands up before arriving behind Al and taking him out of the battlefield Dorothy have already aimed her sharp ws on his eyes so this is already considered a defeat *Boom* Suddenly an explosion ured the explosion came from Foxxy¡¯s attack The attack was directed towards re and the rest but was cancelled by Mary¡¯s [zing Breath] Mary could note close to Foxxy since Erz was guarding her The impact caused Mary to flew towards the direction this made Foxxy very guilty The attack was supposed to be aimed at re and the others but because Mary intercepted the attack she was the one that suffered the attack Shadowsh then arrives near his mother and took her out of the battlefield even though the attack did not caused damage to her but ording to the rules of the mock battle she is out Violet actually targeted Foxxy but she was being preupied by Valkiry while Bun Bun and Purple Kitty was having a one on one battle Suddenly Violet felt an iing attack she immediately jump sideward avoiding the attack but it was not the end Valkiry above suddenly started shooting [Wind des] Even though the attack might not have any real threat to her but ording to the rule if she is ever hit by one she is out The first attack came from Erz now that Mary is out she now change her target to Violet Violet became much more exhausted as she needed to dodge over a dozen attack at the same time If this continue she would definitely be taken out of the mock battle Since this is the situation she then res Erz and used [Dark Charge] She became a shadow as she charge towards Erz Erz seeing this gritted her teeth and fired one of her Archery Attack Skill above her Archery Technique + me Bow Active Skill [Rain of Fire] Just as Violet manage to tackle Erz she was enveloped with numerous drops of fire Shadowsh the pick up the two and left the battlefield ..... Team A was now in a great disadvantagepare to the other team Lucy was still being chased by Dorothy¡¯s and Flora¡¯s [Will o Wisp] skill Suddenly just as Lucy was having hard time against the 9 balls of mes a high pitched screeched could be heard and Valkiry¡¯s figure appeared She then started chasing after her sending one [Wind de] after another Knowing that she could notpete in Valkiry in flight Lucy used a desperate move by going into [Hurricane Mode] And sending a tornado to devour everyone Shadowsh then grabs her and Valkiry before leaving the battlefield Even though she knew she could destroy Dorothy¡¯s [Will o Wisp] skill but Flora¡¯s [Will o Wisp] skill is different to destroy them a person needs to use pure energy not a skill While the two were out of the mock battle down below Purple Kitty was slowly winning against Bun Bun Bun Bun might be a fighter but Purple Kitty is a much more greater than her after all she is a predator her instinct and experience is much more greater than Bun Bun After a couple more bouts Bun Bun finally lost after being tackled by Purple Kitty¡¯s [Dark Charge] Chapter 211 Chapter 211: CHAPTER 184 MOCK BATTLE ll The final winner of the mock battle was Team C even though Team B has his clone it couldn¡¯t even get close with re and Flora guarding it Iris was also being harassed by Dorothy and Herish The real reason she was taken out is because of Herish Herish could throw seeds everywhere and she could actually use two Druid skills One that is seen by before and that is growing arge number of vines Second is a trap skill which of a person steps on a seed vines would immediately and automatically started binding the target Shadowsh then called them back and have them rest in the shade he created ..... The next mock battle is against the pets of course the ones who truly anticipated the fight are the owners Lucy and the rest of the monsters knew that if they ever manage to gain a human body they would definitely earn a pet or a monster subordinate as long as Shadowsh is there But Shadowsh knew that even if they are in their current form they could be Tamers just like him The only thing is that it is detrimental in their growth because Hentai will used their Spirit Power to create a contract and Spirit Power is required for a monster obtain a human form Shadowsh was extremely lucky because he have a powerful since arriving in this world so he only have a little problem regarding his Spirit Power The mock battle between pets might not be as exciting as the earlier mock battle but at least the pets would gain experience and maybe even level up Shadowsh kinda missed Teeth since he is always known to challenge another monster everyday too bad Haze is still too weak toe with them Everyone started guessing which team will win and who will be the MVP The four monsters then faced off for everyone Rosemary has a great advantage since she is the only monster that managed to reach None Ranked Mid Level The battle starts both team immediately charged at each other Since Aqua has only one skill and it is a range skill also she has extremely weak defence she only flew in the back Slicer flew towards Rosemary immediately started brandishing his sickle he was only using normal attacks and were not using any skill since he did not want to deplete all of his energy immediately Aqua and Sparky heavily relies on their skill and their skills do not deplete energy but Mana Both of their skill used one Mana per use so they needed to recover immediately if they ever used up their Mana Rosemary tried to fight back but Slicer have trained during months before developing his skill in slicing If Rosemary did not train in dodging and increasing the control of her body during the training with Erz she would have been defeated much more earlier Slicer is like a persistent fly that would never leave its target and continue to annoy He would never leave any chance for Rosemary to fight back every time she would try and distance herself Slicer would use [Cut] Shadowsh and those that were watching were surprised by how great Slicer fighting capability Unlike the two of them the other two just kept repeatedly shooting one skill after another and the one who won is not Aqua who has more Mana but Sparky Aqua¡¯s [Water Shot] Skill is extremely slowpare to Sparky¡¯s [Spark Spit] She is also very inexperiencedpared to Sparky Shadowsh then ended the mock battle Slicer might be a genius fighter but he couldn¡¯t defeat two monster at the same time let alone both monster much more higher grade that him Shadowsh then told Shena to start practicing or training herbat strength because he decided to have her be one of the main group together with Al and the others Shena was overjoyed with this she then repeatedly nodded as she immediately went to the carriage and pick up a book The book title was Cooking Technique causing Shadowsh to be speechless but suddenly he was given a shock as Shena also took out a book titled Basic Dagger Technique She then started reading both books as she started to wave her knife around like she was cooking and at the same time attacking Shadowsh suddenly thought ¡®It seems that Shena is a genius in using a knife¡¯ He then told everyone that he would immediately started building a smallke near the camp He also tasked Aqua, Herish and Leafinia to help him since he would be creating a miniature forest around the camp A couple of hours have passed and the day is almost over Shadowsh finally manage to create a smallke of course it was still hole more than ake But Shadowsh was at least quite proud with himself with the help of everyone including his clone he manage to build a hole half a size of football stadium heck it was toorge that anyone who will be passing in this area would immediately notice it Other than its size it was also quite deep but it was not finish yet he wanted to make it more deeper Shadowsh then told Al to apany Aqua in filling this hole of course he did not immediately but slowly and steadily He already put High Quality Mana Crystal underneath even though it was only a meager amount of 10 as long as thiske was filled the quality of the water of theke would immediately improve slowly Also he tasked Al to start to make the ground under theke soft He needed to start improving his mastery and control towards earth and Earth Elements Since it was already evening their training would start tomorrow He then brought everyone to have dinner Sans was not with them After sending the message to his underling Shadowsh immediately tasked him to make three undeads Low level undeads since the three that Shadowsh killed in the slum were not that strong he did not ordered Sans to waste the Yin and Death Qi that he effortly stored in his core Unlike normal energy the energy stored inside of an individual core is much more purer in terms of quality it is much more greater than normal energy also the higher the tier of the energy is the higher the quality of the energy inside a person¡¯s core After they had dinner Sans return together with three different kind of undeads a zombie, an undead skeleton and finally a new type of low rank undead a ghoul Sans also told him that he could nurture this three type of undead at the same time A ghoul get stronger eating a heart, an undead skeleton by eating bones and finally a zombie by eating flesh Shadowsh nodded he then bid goodbye to everyone before the three of them went inside the city Since it was Sans first time being inside the city Shadowsh told Lisa to have him adapt and learn more information about the city ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys on the hideout don¡¯t take too long¡± After telling them this Shadowsh speeds off towards the hideout When he arrives at the hideout he saw that all the gang were resting inside the hideout Judging by from their aura it seems that they really trained without holding back He also saw that there were 8 people meditating that means they were now an increase of people that awakened theirpatibility with an element Shadowsh have already known 5 of them 3 were the wolf demi-human siblings two were the tomahawk haired duo Burn and Reggie The other 3 were unknown to him so he asks Hentai about their name First up the only child within the 8 of them he was the kid who was being beaten up by three other kids when he first arrive at the Slum Since the kids in the Slum were nearly all orphans they mostly do not have any name so Hentai do not have any information about him Shadowsh decided to name himter after he woke up from his meditation The other two were known as Bat and Pipe as most of the adults on the Slum name themselves with an item or a word other than the three wolf demi-human and Reggie all of the other gang members name themselves that way Shadowsh did not disturb he then release his aura to everyone so that they would know he was there of course he put a shushing hand sign so that they would not disturb the 8 He also thought that he needs to create a chamber inside the hideout for meditation since it is not that safe to meditate out in the open He then went inside the boss room because he knew Don Don and Rey was there And just like he thought both of them were inside the room Chapter 212 Chapter 212: CHAPTER 185 RIVALRY Rey was pointing his sword upward while his legs were stretching wide judging from the amount of sweat he is producing he was not only training his body but he is also training his mind Don Don was doing push up and there was a couple bs of rocks on his back The speed of his push up was also incredibly fast Shadowsh then scans him he did not scans Rey and the 8 individual before because he knew he would only receive a couple of their information while most of them would be question mark ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Don Don Title : [Glutton], [Martial Artist] ..... Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 19 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 4 Attributes : Strength/Spirit Energy : [Vital Qi : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Spirit Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 87 Skills : [Quick Jab], [Great Uppercut], [Swinging Hell] Racial Trait : [Martial Art Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Fist Power], [Enhance Appetite] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was really satisfied with how hard this two were working Also he also detected a sense of rivalry between the two it seems that they werepeting against each other as teachers Shadowsh then made a light cough causing the two who were so focus on their workout to finally notice him Rey jumps while doing many flips beforending gracefully Don Don stands up causing the stones on his back to fly he then executed one of his skill [Great Uppercut] destroying all of them Shadowsh was speechless of how these two were clearly showing off against one another He then dispersed this thought before telling them why he is here ¡°Sans have already woken up from his meditation that means the Cleansing Operation will begin¡± ¡°So expect that there would be an increase of numbers of gang members during the followibg days not only that with the undeads Sans would be creating the renovation to the hideout would alsomence so if any of you wanted to tell me any specific request tell it now¡± Both of them raised their hands at the same time both of them then looks at each other their eyes started emitting sparks They clearly both have the same meaning on there re ¡®I raised my hand first so you put yours down¡¯ Shadowsh could only roll his eyes as these two childish antic He then sigh as he started doing ini mini miny mo and the lucky person between the two was Rey After being chosen first Rey crossed his arm as he harrumphed sending a smug victorious at Don Don Don Don clenched his fists then stop looking at Rey clearly angry ¡°Okay Rey tell me what do you want¡± Shadowsh then nods at Rey Rey nodded as he spoke ¡°I want to destroy the houses near the hideout so that I could do my teaching in an open field¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Okay I will tear down the buildings around the hideout creating a field for the both of you¡± Don Don raised his hand Shadowsh then nods at him he then started doing hand sign Shadowsh understood what he is telling and that is the dark clouds looming above the Slum area He asks ¡°Both of you are worried about the evesting dark clouds looming in the Slum¡± Both of them nodded even though they could still train under the dark clouds but not only the sky but everywhere in the Slum has a depressing atmosphere and the clouds amplify that It is said that the Slum area was cursed since the dark clouds only looms above the Slums and nowhere else in the city nobody knew why that the clouds only looms at the Slum are or how it exist but they knew for a fact it would continuously send chilly energy that would cause goosebumps Also every time it is windy sounds of wails would be heard throughout the Slum and the clouds would also increase the chances of one getting sick Shadowsh smiles at the both of them ¡°Do not worry about that¡± ¡°The clouds looming above the Slum would be dealt by Sans and Lisa after a couple of days¡± Rey wax surprised he then started to frown as he thought how could two people solve the problem that the people in the city were facing for countless of years For Don Don he do not doubt what Shadowsh have said since he has a blind faith to everything that Shadowsh would do What they do not know is that the clouds looming at the Slum is not a cloud but a collection of Death Qi, vengeful aura, suffering and many more horrible energies There were already ghost living on it not just ghost but higher rank spiritual form such as wraiths and vengeful spirits They were not attacking the living yet because there is something they were guarding and Hentai do not know what it is since he needed to see it to know it With Sans and his undead they could devour the spiritual beings together with the clouds further strengthening themselves Lisa was forbidden to directly absorbs the energy from the dark clouds but as long as Sans purifies it the energy would leak out from his body and Lisa would be the one absorbing the extra energy Shadowsh did not told them this because it was not needed since they both were no help with this type of event He then change the subject and started asking question about their students especially the three new individual that manage to awaken their own attributes Don Don then raised his chest proudly and told Shadowsh that among his students 6 were considered above average in terms of potential Rey sighed as he look at Don Don irritatingly and told that among his student there were none that manage to be above average Considering his students were only number up to a dozen while Don Don students were twice more than that from Hentai¡¯s calction there were 37 gang members that were under Don Don He then started telling about the three new gang members that manage to awaken their elemental attribute First was Bat when he was resting after a workout session with Don Don he started to feel a bit off Suddenly he can see things on the dark and dislike light particrly Just as he was about to stand up suddenly a burst of darkness burst out from his body He have awakened his innate elemental attribute the Dark Attribute Innate Elemental Attribute is like an inborn monster they would gain the same type of element as their parents innate elemental attribute is just like that too For Pipe he manage to resonate with the element of steel he was now trying to have a betterpatibility with it Finally the kid he have awakened a peculiar aura that Don Don felt incredibly close with so he decided to make the kid his direct pupil Hearing this Shadowsh was greatly surprised since judging from Don Don tone of speech he felt that he was extremely lucky Shadowsh then told the two of them to further increase the foundation of the gang members since he wanted them to be much more stronger in the future He then gave 2 books to them this books were created by Hentai by assimting numerous techniques within the books that he already read The first book was a Sword Art Book even though it did not have any shy attacks or even powerful attacks at all but it did teach the way of the sword to the very basic Not only that it also introduced other training method such as footwork and body training and both of these method were best suited to train by a swordsman Rey immediately fell in love with the book he then started reading it while at same time pondering about how to improve his sword style using the book While Don Don might not like to speak but he is now quite smartpared to most of the monsters in the continent so he could read the book that Shadowsh gave him The bookpiled information about many basic martial art techniques improving their quality and their value What Don Don iscking as a martial artist is the quantity of his attacks even though his strength is great he do not have any other technique other than punching technique So in the book Don Don first target is to learn different kinds of footwork techniques as well as refining his Vital Energy turning it into a Qi that could enhanced not only his health but also all of his attributes such as agility, strength, intelligence and etc. He then repeatedly tumble down though but he just shrug it off since his body have great endurance ..... Shadowsh then waited for Sans and Lisa to arrive and after half an hour they both arrive Chapter 213 Chapter 213: CHAPTER 186 CLEANSING OPERATION Shadowsh then told Sans what he knew about the Slum including the gangs and targets He then told the both of them about the secret of the dark clouds looming above the Slum Hearing that the cloud would be extremely beneficial to him Others might be crazy after absorbing such type of energy Undead beings would mutate into a man hunting monster but for Sans it was different Since he is an Epic Grade Undead not only that the energy he released when he was on his [Death Dominator Mode] was much more higher quality than the clouds His undead subordinates might mutate into a violent and evil undead but for Sans it was nothing since this low level undeads with extremely low intelligence would never manage to escape his control ..... If they managed to gain intelligence he would just mark them with his Death Lord mark making them forever loyal to him Shadowsh then told Sans to feed his three undeads and brought him to the pit Sans was greatly surprised seeing so many corpses littering on the pit Flies were buzzing around and maggots could be seen everywhere Even though Shadowsh have already came here before he was still disgusted by it Sans then have his three undeads eat the corpses they found inside the pit he also order them not to harm any living humans that passed through here The three undead then pounced on the corpses dposing inside the pit with delight Shadowsh was already back on the hideout since he do not want to see such a scene Sans then returned back to the hideout there he saw Lisa and Shadowsh was already waiting for him Shadowsh then told them the n ¡°Our first target for the cleansing is the gang of robbers¡± ¡°Don¡¯t immediately start killing them and only render them immobile¡± ¡°Thest tworge gang you could immediately start killing them since I do not n on recruiting any of them¡± Shadowsh then looks at Lisa and said ¡°You would be responsible in taking care of thergest gang on the Slum the one that is situated near the red light district¡± ¡°I know you would definitely absorbs some of their blood but I suggest for you to not to and only have your dagger be the one do the blood devouring¡± Lisa nodded even if Shadowsh did not told her this she already dislikes absorbing blood from humans weaker than her Since the Bloody Dagger needed to absorb arge amount of blood to continuously improved and upgrade itself she needed to feed it continuously Shadowsh tasked Sans in cleansing the Slithering Snake Gang While his task is to assert dominance on all the small time gang in the Slum He would representing himself as the gang leader of the Great Wolf Gang so he needed to be as domineering as he could be to make them fear the Great Wolf Gang The three of them immediately startedmencing the Cleansing Operation Shadowsh was the first one to arrive at his destination Where he is now is the usual hangout ce by a particr gang This gang is called Bald Head Gang every member is bald the number of members including the gang leader is only a dozen The only reason they were not annexed yet by the three great gang is because of their leader Mad Head He was a barbarian that could go double berserk so on one on one fight he was as strong or stronger than the leader of threerge gang Shadowsh then spotted three of the gang members ying cards He then approached the three and grabs the head of one of them ¡°Hey baldies I want to talk to your leader bring him to me¡± The baldy that Shadowsh was grabbing immediately fainted after he was put on an Illusion He said that in a threatening tone together with his bestial aura The other two was immediately frightened by his aura but even though they were extremely afraid the other two members still look at each other before standing up and sending a punch to Shadowsh Shadowsh was a bit surprised he then likes this baldies more *Pak* *Pak* Shadowsh ps their bald heads bringing their faced to the ground He then once again asks them but this time he did not threaten them since he could feel their loyalties on one another ¡°Bring your boss I will be waiting for him¡± After saying this he let go of the baldy that he grabbing and sat down at the table The two baldies that he pped earlier immediately went to examine their unconsciousrade After they were sure that he only fainted they heaved a sigh of relief before looking at Shadowsh with a hint of fear They then carried their faintedrade before leaving Shadowsh was left there alone he then started ying with cards to kill boredom He did not need to wait because after 10 minutes of ying cards the Bald Gang finally arrives In front of the other baldies was a hulking twice as big as a regr man He then looks at Shadowsh and started chuckling while cracking his knuckles He then started speaking like a punk pointing at Shadowsh ¡°So your the bastard that bullied my three little brothers quite courageous I might say¡± ¡°I thought we were fighting some descent opponent but to think that it was just a skinny masked man¡± He then started insulting Shadowsh some more Shadowsh was irritated with his constant rambling he never thought that the gang leader of the baldies was the talkative type He then ms his fist on the table destroying it looking at the big baldy in disdain ¡°Do you only know how to talk shit or are you really a true barbarian¡± He then started picking his ears clearly disregarding therge baldy Mad Head became furious as he looks at how Shadowsh looks down on him He then charge towards him raising his right arm and clenching his fist hard as veins started bulging out of his entire arm He then swung his fist downward towards Shadowsh¡¯s shoulder judging by this it seems that he was still giving mercy to him and not targeting the head Shadowsh once again became favorable outlook towards the gang He then raised his hand intending to grab Mad Head¡¯s hand *Boom* *Crack* Mad Head punch was easily caught by Shadowsh if it were not for the case of the cracked ground underneath where Shadowsh was standing they would have thought that Mad Head was only ying Mad Head¡¯s eyes bulged as he saw this he then immediately retreated as he looks at Shadowsh as if he as facing his strongest foe His stance change as if he now became stronger not physically but mentally his defence is now much more better than before Shadowsh expression was one of surprise he then asks ¡°Martial Art?¡± Mad Head nodded ¡°This is a martial art that me and my brothers learned¡± Shadowsh immediately smiled after hearing his answer he then told them ¡°You really are to my liking¡± All the baldies immediately had a weird expression Mad Head expression became extremely pale as he quickly answered ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way¡± Shadowsh was startled he then realise what he said and was embarrased by it he then hurriedly started exining ¡°No no ni that¡¯s not what I mean¡± Hearing this Mad Head heaved a sigh of relief he knew Shadowsh was extremely powerful just from receiving his full powered punch even though he did not go berserk Shadowsh was even more amazing as he did not even use all of his strength nor took out his sword If Shadowsh defeated him and does inexplicable things to him he would kiss his being as a man goodbye ¡°What I mean is that your gang is to my liking and I want all of you to join mine¡± Now that he finished exining Shadowsh was relieved Mad Head became confused and asks ¡°Your Gang?¡± He lives on the Slum his entire life and he never saw or heard about someone like Shadowsh all this years Shadowh then remembers that he still have not told him.about his status he then cleared his throat as he once again released his bestial aura pressuring every person present ¡°I am no one but also the one my name could not be told to you unless I could determine that you are loyal to me¡± ¡°But one thing you should know and that is I am the leader of the Great Wolf Gang and I will rule the entire Slum area¡± The baldies on the back started shivering in fear the aura Shadowsh released together with his imposing voice made them tremble in fear Mad Head immediately nodded his head and answered ¡°We agree to join your gang as long as long as you give us shelter and especially food¡± ..... Chapter 214 Chapter 214: CHAPTER 187 CLEANSING ll Hearing the word food immediately all the stomach of the baldies started grumbling Hearing this Shadowsh was speechless he then took out arge b of meat out of Hentai¡¯s storage and started cooking it using his Fire Energy The sight of therge bs of meat made every baldies salivate Their reaction bes stronger as the smell of meat wafted towards their noses Mad Head had his tongue out like a dog as he looks at the bs of meat on Shadowsh¡¯s hand After making sure that it was now cooked Shadowsh threw it towards Mad Head Mad Head immediately caught it as if it something extremely precious and delicate ..... He then looks at Shadowsh with confusion but his stomach became more hungry as grumbling sound intensifies ¡°Eat it don¡¯t worry I still have some more your little brothers would have their share¡± Shadowsh gave him an encouraging look Mad Head nodded and said resolutely ¡°Giving us food especially meat I Mad Head and my little brothers would definitely follow you¡± Shadowsh shook his head looking at Mad Head ¡°I did not give you this meat to tempt you to follow me I give you that meat because I want to fight you in a better condition after all how could a man fight to his fullest if he was hungry¡± Hearing this Mad Head finally realised why have Shadowsh have given him the piece of meat He then nodded as he immediately swallowed the b of meat After a burp Mad Head then took out his clothes and released a battle cry before charging towards Shadowsh Shadowsh smiled and did not move after a couple of steps Mad Head reached near him *Ahhh* Mad Head leapts towards Shadowsh while his hand were both raised high *Boom* Shadowsh raised his two hands catching Mad Head¡¯s attack the ground around them was destroyed Shadowsh then kneed Mad Head¡¯s chest causing him to start stumbling backward as blood drips down to his chest Shadowsh was not finish yet he charged at Mad Head and punched his face *Bam* Mad Head falls down Shadowsh then went on top of him and started sending a barrage of punch to his face After that he was assured that Mad Head was unconscious Shadowsh then stands up and told the other baldies to bring Mad Head to the hideout of the Great Wolf Gang Of course he had his clone lead them knowing that the others of Great Wolf Gang wouldn¡¯t just let anyonee inside their base While Shadowsh have already taken care of one gang Sans and Lisa have already arrived at their destination Lisa then silently started taking care of her target as one person falls down followed by another All of her target were devoid of blood they look as if they were just skeletons with skin While Lisa was taking care of her targets in a silent but steady method Sans was quite the opposite *Bam* With a kick Sans destroyed the door of the hideout of the Slithering Snake Gang he then started brandishing his spear killing whoever he sees Nightmare was left guarding the door in case of someone manage to escape or someone wanted toe in Loud screams and breaking noises started sounding out loud inside the Slithering Snake Gang¡¯s hideout Green smokes starteding out of the base but since Sans and Nightmare were undead these poisonous smokes won¡¯t affect them the least Back on Shadowsh he now arrived at his next destination the base of the Thorn Rose Gang This is a woman only gang they detest men but Shadowsh do not care about that he strolls inside like he do not care Suddenly the women strolling in the area started looking at Shadowsh menacingly Shadowsh smirks feeling the murderous intent around he then started speaking he had his Mana amplify his voice ¡°Thorn Rose Gang I am the leader of the Great Wolf Gang Ie here to annex your gang¡± ¡°Wether you wanted a fight one on one or you all fight together I do not care¡± After hearing his announcement the murderous intent around him increased as some of the women picks up their weapon Suddenly a voice could be heard this voice has the ability the same as Dorothy ¡°It seems that Elsa isn¡¯t that much to think her gang would be conquered quite easily¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and thought ¡®A voice that could hypnotised it seems that the leader of the Thorn Rose Gang is not a simple person¡¯ Thinking about this he envelops the area around him with his powerful aura he then also release his killing intent ¡°Why don¡¯t you try me and see¡± Just his aura and killing intent froze everyone Shadowsh then started walking towards where the voice originated from as he walk he started emitting more pressure The women in the area were now lying on the floor unlike the Bald Gang he was now emitting thrice as much as pressure as he did to them The Bald Gang was a gang that are only good at fighting but judging from the voice earlier the Thorn Rose Gang is a gang that are good at hypnotising Now he arrived at the room of the boss of the Thorn Rose Gang After he went inside he saw a woman trying her best to stand up from the pressure Shadowsh was emitting The woman have all her face covered in bandages there were also two other women but they were both unconscious Shadowsh then stop releasing his aura so that he could have a proper conversation with the boss of the Thorn Rose Gang Feeling that the pressure finally disappears the woman who have her face covered in bandages heaved a sigh of relief She then looks at Shadowsh in fear but she still pushed herself to stand up She then sat on her chair and looks at Shadowsh and asks ¡°No wonder Elsa that wild girl agrees to give you the leadership of her gang¡± ¡°Say it what do you really want someone as powerful as you wouldn¡¯t care a gang as small as mine¡± Hearing this Shadowsh lets out a fakeugh ¡°You really are smart aren¡¯t you but it is true that I am not particrly interested in your gang nor I am targeting yours but I am targeting every gang residing in the slum¡± The boss of the Thorn Rose Gang lets out a gasp ¡°You are targeting every gang on the slum but I must warn you the Slithering Snake Gang and the Red Dragon Gang is under the influence a number of noble families¡± Shadowsh once again lets out augh but this time it was not a fakeugh he then looks at the boss of the Thorn Rose Gang in amusement and asks ¡°I wonder what would your expression would be if these two gangs disappears tomorrow¡± The boss of the Thorn Rose Gang suddenly started trembling as her voice became unstable she then grabs Shadowsh¡¯s clothes and asks ¡°Are you telling me the truth are you really making a move to this two gang?¡± Judging from her reaction it seems that she has a grudge to this two gang Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Making a move I have already done so¡± This sentence made the boss of the Thorn Rose Gang gasp she then clenched her fists hard as if contaning her excitement Sensing this Shadowsh asks ¡°Why do you have a grudge to this two gang?¡± The boss of the Thorn Rose Gang did not deny it and nods her head she then said to Shadowsh ¡°Me and my gang would follow you if what you said is true¡± Shadowsh then nods and told her ¡°Tomorrow I will have some of my gang members lead you to our base¡± He then left Shadowsh then started to assert his dominance to other small time gang and if he knew that a certain gang have a reputation regarding any evil deeds he would immediately kill all their members Other than Baldy Gang and the Thorn Rose Gang Shadowsh was greatly disappointed to all the other small time gang While Sans and Shadowsh were proceeding with their mission at ease Lisa stumbles in a little problem The boss of the Red Dragon Gang is known to be a killing machine as his name was perfect for him his name is Rampage After fighting him for a couple of minutes Lisa now realised that he was stronger than she estimated to She was now surrounded but she was not scared one bit She then transformed into her Bloody Queen Form increasing her killing ability to arge degree Suddenly the entire room smells like blood Lisa then lets out augh as she started going on a rampage inside of the room ¡°Bitch!¡± Rampage lets out a bellow as he grabs his axe and leaps towards Lisa Lisa immediately jumps backwards those that tried to attack her were killed by her wings Chapter 215 Chapter 215: CHAPTER 188 ¡°OH? REALLY?¡± *Bang* The entire base started shaking as Rampage¡¯s axended on the floor just as he once again raised his weapon *Swish* An incredibly fast object flew towards his chest *Ding* A metallic sound could be heard his clothes cover his chest now have a hole on his clothes underneath his clothes was a blood red armor Rampage lets out an arrogantughter as he started speaking ¡°B*tch I don¡¯t know who you are nor I know what you are but I do know I would definitely enjoy your screamter¡± He then took out something on his pocket it looks like something like a pellet Rampage then swallowed the pellet and his body started to be bigger as his eyes bes red He then lets out a bestial roar as he swings his axe ..... The force behind his swing created a wind attack but it was easily dealt by Lisa Rampage then stomps down hard charging towards Lisa Lisa then spreads out of her palm the dagger that she threw earlier started to dissolve bing a pool of blood The bloods then started converging towards her palm Even though the process was quite fast but Rampage have already arrived in front of her he then swung his axe downward intending to split Lisa in half Lisa¡¯s two bloody wings blocked the attack causing the floor beneath them to be destroyed Lisa then used her sharp ws to pierce through Rampage eyes Rampage lets out a powerful roar causing her attack to stop and her to be daze for a second Just as Rampage was about to headbutt Lisa the dagger finally forms on her palm she then sent a strike towards the neck Rampage forced his entire body to retreat but one of his eyes was still blinded by the attack ¡°You bit- Just as he was about to insult her he felt a thingtched on his foot he was then pulled towards her Lisa not only manage to bind Rampage foot with her Bloody Whip she also started to suck his blood *Bam* Rampage swings his axe downward embedding it in the ground stopping his body from being pulled by Lisa Lisa used all of her strength to pull Rampage but because of the axe and his weight she did not manage to move him even an inch She then charge towards Rampage she did not let her whip let go of his foot since it could absorbs his blood Feeling that Lisa was not pulling him anymore Rampage body suddenly started shining brightly Suddenly his body was now fully covered in red armor he was now carrying two battle axe even though the axes were smaller than what he carried earlier it looks more powerful He then became a blur as he tackles Lisa causing her to flew towards a distance Rampage then took a hold on her whip and pulls her towards him Lisa felt a powerful force pulls her she was then pulled towards Rampage She hurriedly unsummoned her whip making it bes a pool of blood Even though her whip disappears but the earlier force still made her flew towards Rampage She then used her wings to stop herself but she was startled to see that Rampage disappears Just as she was confused she immediately felt a killing intent above her Without looking up she hurriedly rolls away to escape but she was still too far toote *Arghh* She lets out a scream as one of her wings was cut off ¡°Hahaha b*tch nobody could save you now¡± Rampage lets out an evilughter just as he was about to continue his onught he heard a chilling voice ¡°Oh? really?¡± Just as he was about to turned his head to look who¡¯s voice was it a fist hit him in the face *Bam* Rampage flew towards the wall his helmet was a little bit dent if he was not wearing his helmet his head would burst ¡°Who!!!?¡± Rampage lets out an angry bellow even though his voice was full of anger it also holds a bit of fear He did not even manage to feel his attack and also the punch has enough strength to put a dent on his helmet His full body armor Rampage was confident with his defence and power he would also have his speed increased but from that one punch he immediately felt the difference between his and the new opponent strength Lisa looks at her saviour and immediately tears up she then yelled ¡°Sans!!!¡± Yes the new arrival was Sans he was covered in blood and his Yin Qi was released Shadowsh was happily dominating all the gangs in the Slum when Hentai immediately warned him about Lisa¡¯s situation After hearing the warning Shadowsh immediately contacted Sans and told him to rescue Lisa Rampage looks at the full armored Sans with a bit of hesitation He could now feel the aura of death in Sans just his aura chilled his back He hurriedly shouted ¡°You guys are sure courageous do you really think because your faces were covered nobody would capture you¡± ¡°I am under Grand Duke Cliop if you ever kill me he would hunt you down¡± Hearing this Sans startedughing as he looks at Rampage and said ¡°Even if you are under the king of this domain I wouldn¡¯t give a f*ck¡± ¡°On the other hand I have never created an undead with his armor before and I have an undead named Rampage so after I reanimate you I think I¡¯ll call you Carnage instead¡± Hearing this Rampage immediately felt a chill running down his spine he would have never thought Sans would have the ability to raise the dead like a necromancer Knowing that he was weakerpared to Sans Rampage immediately went all out as long as he could buy as much time as possible he would survive His armor was given by Grand Duke Cliop it had an hidden effect of letting Grand Duke Cliop know that he was using it As long as he trigger the switch inside the armor reinforcement woulde Suddenly Rampage armor started glowing in red as his two axe was now on fire Sans thought that Rampage are going to use some kind of secret ability of his armor boosting his attack He snorted and shouted ¡°Futile effort I would crush you inside your armor¡± After shouting this he lets go of his spear before charging towards Rampage Sans was incredibly fast he immediately arrives in front of Rampage and sends a straight punch to his face *Bam* The attack caused Rampage to fall backward but Sans was not finish yet he grans Rampage¡¯s head and smash it with his head *Dong* His helmet hits Rampage¡¯s helmet creating a loud metallic sound *Bam* Rampage was thrown towards the wall once again after receiving a kick on his side Sans was again charged towards Rampage even though Rampage was a bit dizzy he still swings his axe in front of him knowing that as long as he attack he would have a chance in hitting Sans Sans caught his axe with ease he then smacks Rampage to the ground after grabbing his arm He then grabs the foot before smacking him to the ground repeatedly Suddenly he received a message from Nightmare that a group of knights wereing Knowing that he still needs to collect the corpse he immediately thought ¡®Its time to finish this¡¯ He then gathers yin energy to his right fist before punching Rampage¡¯s heart Sans only stops the heart from beating not bursting it He then looks at Lisa and asks ¡°Are you okay?¡± He might not say it but he likes Lisa¡¯s presence andpany since she is an undead like him Lisa blushed but she still nodded Sans released a sigh of relief he then started collecting the corpse scattered around the hideout Seeing this Lisa tried to help but Sans told her that it was needed he then showed her the storage ring that Shadowsh have given to him After collecting all of the corpses Sans and Lisa left their new destination is the base of the robbers Just a couple of minutes after they left a couple of knights arrive at the scene but when they look inside of the base they couldn¡¯t help but swallowed their saliva At first everything seems in order since not even a single drop of blood could be seen nor anything in particr was out of ce They would never knew that Lisa had her Bloody Dagger absorbs all of her victims blood and she only silently killed them without them noticing After the knights arrive at area where Lisa and Rampage fought that¡¯s where they were surprised There were destruction everywhere together with tworge hole in two different walls the scene looks like arge fight have been fought inside of the room and the power used was noughing matter ..... Chapter 216 Chapter 216: AUTHOR ANNOUNCEMENT By the way my story would be a paid story I am thankful to all my readers because of this I could help my family I learned many things about thements that you posted and learned from my mistakes I hope for all of you to continue supporting me thank you very much Chapter 217 Chapter 217: CHAPTER 189 BARRIER While the knights were investigating for any clue Sans and Lisa arrives at the base of the robbers There were no suspense whatsoever Sans destroyed the door before storming in Lisa¡¯s job was only persuading Scar the leader of the robbers to surrender under Shadowsh¡¯s rule To increase the temptation or more urately to increase their fear Sans took out Rampage corpse Seeing Rampagerge corpse every robbers inside of the base paled Scar then agrees to their condition then both of them brought Scar back to the Great Wolf Gang hideout When they arrived at the Great Wolf Gang¡¯s hideout Scar was greatly surprised to see numerous members of different gang hanging around inside the base now the whole base was extremely cramped ..... Sans then lead Scar to the boss room while Lisa went to find Reggie and the wold demi-human siblings After entering the room Scar was taken aback once more not because the leaders of nearly all the gangs inside the Slum was in the room but because of Shadowsh¡¯s horrifying presence His presence was so great that he couldn¡¯t even breath Suddenly the horrifying presence disappears and Shadowsh started speaking ¡°Now that all of you are here let us start the meeting¡± Everyone immediately nodded after all except for Scar everyone in the room was beaten by Shadowsh to assert his dominance ¡°First I would be building an underground city underneath the Slum and all of you would keep this a secret¡± ¡°Sans my subordinate here knows how to reanimate corpse with the former or no soul¡± ¡°So don¡¯t think that any of you would escape nor lie to me¡± His voice might be calm but everyone inside the room except for Sans immediately felt a chill running down their spines Shadowsh then snap his finger and Sans released his Death Qi causing everyone to be extremely pale Shadowsh then continues ¡°Don¡¯t be worried as long as you are loyal to me I won¡¯t do you harm¡± ¡°On the contrary I would give you a life much more better than this¡± ¡°Food, shelter, wealth and strength any of you would receive this as long as you contribute enough to my group¡± All of the person inside immediately nodded they do not immediately believe the promises that Shadowsh offered to them since as long as they weren¡¯t sure a promise was only an empty talk They epted Shadowsh as the leader because of his strength everyone in the room including Scar knew even if they work together they do not stand a chance Suddenly one of the small time gang leader raised his hand and asks ¡°Boss what about the leader of the Red Dragon Gang and the Slithering Snake Gang¡± ¡°With these two gang we could not rule the entire Slum nor could we keep the project of building the underground city a secret¡± Shadowsh lets out a chuckle before nodding at Sans Sans nods as he took two things from his storage ring they were the bodies of Rampage and Poison the leader of the two great gangs in the Slum Seeing this everyone except for Scar was stunned in silence they then look at the smiling Shadowsh then shivered in fear Shadowsh then told everyone to warn their subordinates not toe near the pit in this following days Of course everyone agreed immediately for them Shadowsh¡¯s words were the golden rule in the Slum After seeing how subservient they are to him Shadowsh then had everyone leave as Sans and him went to deal their next problem Manpower with the amount of corpse they gained they would definitely received a decent amount of workforce Besides that Sans also told him that he would be creating two high quality undead by using Rampage and Poison¡¯s body The ce that he would be conducting his necromancy is in the pit Not only the Pit was filled with dead bodies it was also contain numerous Death Qi and vengeful aura Sans then left and went to deal with the undeads while Shadowsh immediately went out of the city returning back to the camp The whole city would definitely be on an uproar in the morning so he needed to return back to the B and T association and have Gloria give him the deeds so that he could hasten his work After arriving back to the camp he woken all the foxes up He then told them that they needed to create a permanent illusion around the camp including the unfinished pond Seeing the hurried look on his face all the girls immediately went to action Shadowsh also went into the pond and told Hentai to start working His and the foxes job were to supply an amount of their energy to create an illusion while Hentai would started strengthening it causing it to be permanent Even though this would decrease the rate of speed of how Hentai stores energy but as long as they could create an environment that could sustain life he could use their energy to sustain the illusion Morning came Shadowsh and all the foxes looks very haggard after a whole night of expending energy Shadowsh then went to sleep together with the girls but he had Hentai set him an rm an hour after he went to sleep All of them sleep peacefully knowing that their illusion would keep people at bay An hourter annoying buzzing sounds started sounding out of Shadowsh¡¯s head After waking up he stretched for a bit and was about to cook breakfast for himself he smelled a delicious smelling nearby He looks at where it is and saw that it was Shena cooking breakfast Shadowsh then ate for a bit before leaving of course he told Shena to leave some for him After dashing towards the city gate he immediately went into the B and T association The whole city¡¯s atmosphere was a bit joyful while also tensed at the same time Shadowsh smirks and thought ¡®It seems that the news about the destruction of the two great gangs in the Slum is now out huh¡¯ Themoners were happy from the disappearance of the two evil gang while some of the nobles were furious about this while some were happy Shadowsh then arrives inside the B and T association just like outside the atmosphere inside the building varies from happiness and anger Shadowsh shakes his head listening to some of the whispersing from the members of the association he then walks towards Todd who as usual ying with his monster He then immediately asks ¡°Hey Todd is Miss Gloria inside of her office¡± Hearing Shadowsh¡¯s voice Todd immediately brightens up it seems that he still don¡¯t have that many friends inside the association Todd nodded as he lead Shadowsh towards the guildmaster¡¯s room After that hd left since he knows that he was still not fit to join the conversation between the two As if knowing Shadowsh was outside Gloria¡¯s voice could be heard outside of the room ¡°Come inside¡± Shadowsh then opens the door and saw Gloria ying with her monster that looks exactly like a Barrier Jewel Cat He immediately scans the cat and was quite surprised of how powerful it ispared to other monster the same rank as it ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ??? (Under Contract) Race : Beast (Feline) Specific Race Name : Barrier Jewel Cat Grade : Superior Level : Gold Rank Level 8 Master : Gloria Shamondioles Attributes : Psychic Energy : 3rd Tier Elemental Energy : [Psychic Energy : 4th Tier] Mana : 5th Tier Skills : [Barrier], [Trap Barrier], [shing Jewel], [Barrier Burst] Racial Trait : [Jewel] Passive Abilities : [Great Barrier Defence], [Great Barrier Size], [Great Barrier Elemental Resistant], [Spiritual Ascendance], [Increase Intelligence] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Supreme Barrier] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... With this Barrier Jewel Cat her defence would definitely be tough to break Shadowsh then sat down in front of her and immediately went into the topic at hand ¡°I havee here to im the deeds you have collected¡± Gloria nodded as she took out a couple papers inside her drawer and gave it to Shadowsh She then asks ¡°If you estimate how long would you take in building the Sanctuary¡± Hearing this Shadowsh ponders since they have numerous manpower from undeads to the gang members in the Slum he estimated it would just take a month or two of work before the Sanctuary would be built ¡°Two to three months top you could see the fruit of our work just by looking on the wall of the city¡± Shadowsh confidently said Gloria nodded she then asks once again but this time the question made Shadowsh¡¯s heart skip a beat ¡°My next question do you have any rtion between what happens to the two gang in the Slum¡± Shadowsh immediately puts out a confused look and asks ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gloria immediately started scrutinizing Shadowsh but wherever she looks she could not find something out of ce from Shadowsh¡¯s expression She then shook her head and said ¡°Nevermind¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218: CHAPTER 190 TRAINING What she did not know is that Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief inwardly Shadowsh then took the deeds and left the room What he did not know is that after he left the room Gloria looks at her Barrier Jewel Cat and asks ¡°Mittens what do you think?¡± Surprisingly the Barrier Jewel Cat spoke in human voice ¡°Meow I don¡¯t know why but even I could not use my Jewel to read his mind¡± Gloria nodded as he said ¡°He really is mysterious I also found out about his participation in the invasion war¡± After leaving the room Shadowsh told Todd that he would be busy during the following days so he would not be visiting Suddenly he felt a tug on his shirt he looks behind and saw that it was May May ..... May May then asks him ¡°Shadowsh-san can I request something from you?¡± Looking at her cute pleading eyes Shadowsh smiles as he rubs her head He then nods at her indicating that he of course agrees May May immediately brightens up she then grabs Jelly on top of her head she then gave it to Shadowsh Shadowsh was confused as to why would May May give back Jelly to him he thought that she would y with it for a while She then looks at Shadowsh with a serious look and said ¡°I wanted to tame a slime like Jelly¡± Hearing this Shadowsh shakes his head and told to her ¡°I am sorry I wish I could give a slime like Jelly but to reshape a slime to be something like jelly I need to imprint it with my spiritual imprint that means nobody could tame them anymore but me¡± May May¡¯s head droops down even Todd behind sighed in disappointment it seems that he also wanted to have a pet slime as cute as Jelly Seeing their sad expressions Shadowsh sighs and said ¡°I will give both of you two a slime that came from Jelly¡± ¡°Even though both of you could not make a contract with it you could make it something like a pet¡± Immediately both May May and Todd brightens up Shadowsh then left with Jelly he then sent a message to Sans telling him to start bringing his undead back to the camp since building the Sanctuary would start immediately tonight While he was getting out of the city he felt several gazes towards him He just shrug it off since outside of the city was a barrennd they would be notice instantly if they follow him the only time they could follow him was night After getting out of the city he kicks of dusts as he dashed back to the camp Immediately after arriving back he started eating breakfast and sent out his clone to be a practice dummy before he went back to sleep The only ones awake during this morning was everyone except for the fox group Leafinia and Herish were busy nting seeds around the camp this seeds were one kind of tree The tree is just an ordinary tree a fruit tree that bore fruit that looks exactly like an apple the only thing is that it was much tastier and bigger It wouldn¡¯t serve as anything but it has quite beautiful leaves that would make people admire it actually Shadowsh wanted to have it undergo an evolution He stores 10 seeds from this kind of tree into Hentai¡¯s storage and had Hentai constantly feed it with Nature and Life energy So far all of the seeds undergo a change but all of them have not evolve yet Other than this tree seeds Leafinia and Herish nted a bush this was no ordinary bush but the nt that evolve by Hentai the Blood Berry After nting the seeds the two girls return back to the carriage and rest Other than these two the others were also not cking Erz and Iria were putting traps around the camp this traps were not harmful all of them were holes but when triggered it would sound the bell inside of it Al and Aqua were working on the unfinished pond Al was smoothening thend around it while also pouring arge amount of Mana into the bottom of the pond Aqua was doing her best into filling the pond with water Shadowsh have given her a huge Mana crystal that would replenish her Mana He also gave her an energy crystal that is full of Water Element For Shena after washing the dishes she went to train together with Slicer Violet was training Purple Kitty and the rest using Shadowsh¡¯s clone Hours gone by and Shadowsh and all the foxes woke up from their sleep they felt hunger especially for the foxes who haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet Thankfully Shena have already made lunch for them so after eating all of them immediately started training Since they were all range type of fighters their training only involves dodging and using their skill in close proximity from their target For Shadowsh he did not start working on the Sanctuary since the building process would start at night What he did was to run towards a distance and turned back to hisrge fox form and starts digging The hole he was creating is for the undeads that Sans created also he would be building a battle arena for the undead under the ground If they weren¡¯t hurrying before he really wanted to look at the undead that they managed to refine using the battle arena Dusts were scattering around him as he continue digging he wanted to create an underground ce for the undeadsrge enough to be called a mid size city While he was digging to a distance the girls were training For Shena she needed to create a Mana core first and needs to have at least 100 Mana before she starts refining them so that she would not quickly ran out of Mana The pets were fighting amongst themselves since they were just juvenile they needed to increase the power of their skills or learn a skill Slicer have no problem training his skill since he would always use it during the time he was helping Shena cook He only needs to integrate his skill to his attack in fighting because he was like teeth he was considered a genius inbat Aqua was the one who was improving the fastest since other than having a mock battle with her fellow pets she would expend a lot of effort to fill the pond causing her mastery regarding the use of Mana and her ability to use or gather Water Element to increase Right now she was resting in the pond as she was very exhausted after more than an hour continuous work Sparky spends his time absorbing Thunder Energy from the crystal that Shadowsh gave to Iria Rosemary spends her time trying to create a skill also her opponent everyday would be Bun Bun or Purple Kitty so she was quickly getting better at fighting While the pets were training their master and the others were also training themselves All the foxes were trying to increase prowess of their skill by using their refined energy to power up their skills Violet was focus on leveling up so other than eating she would have a match with Shadowsh¡¯s clone everyday For Purple Kitty and Bun Bun since they were both low level andcking inbat experience both of them would spar everyday they considered themselves as rival Valkiry would spend her time flying around in the sky searching for any prey to kill or practice on if she found a prey much stronger than her she woulde back to the camp and would bring Violet with her Iria and Erz was still setting up traps actually other than that they would also mark a specific spot This would serve as a reminder for Leafinia and Herish to nt a specific tree This tree is called Big Tree just as its name suggest it is a big tree thrice as big and thick as an average tree Other than that the tree is considered something important for the elves since they could use this tree to spy on others as long as an elf used her druid skill to connect with the tree spiritually While the two elves were busy with their work Al was also sweating like crazy Unlike the others who were inborn with the type of element they werepatible with his was artificially created from a core of a monster much more stronger than him Actually he was now fully connected with the Earth Dragon¡¯s core this should not be possible because a person needed an amount of time to fully synchronise with an artificial core The only reason why Al managed to fully connect with his artificial core is because of the blessing he received from LS Since the Earth Dragon is a dragon subspecies Al bing a dragon knight made the core became quitepatible with him Chapter 219 Chapter 219: CHAPTER 191 TRAINING ll Al was still training his control on earth element since he was given such a great gift by Shadowsh he fully immersed himself in mastering it Speaking of LS he was still sleeping but Shadowsh was not bringing him anymore he was now inside his core LS was releasing arge amount of dragon qi so Hentai told Shadowsh to store him inside of him LS was also absorbingrge amount of pure Mana and Fire Energy from Shadowsh also he was refining the energy automatically so Shadowsh could now busy himself in his work without meditating Of course he still meditate further increasing the speed of his refining process so that his power increased on a whole new level as long as he would be strong enough he could travel towards a new continent a ce that is much morerger and richer than the Hundred Forest Continent The day goes by and Shadowsh came out from the hole After working his back off he decided that the hole was deep and wide enough to house all the undead subordinates of Sans ..... Returning back to the camp he immediately slumps down besides a tree he was waiting for Sans since it was already dark but judging from the tight security in the city he might only bring a couple of undeads with him After resting for half an hour Shadowsh went back to the carriage and had some dinner Everyone rested after a whole day of work Shadowsh told Shena to rest too and have his clone do the dishes His clone could exist infinitely as long as he had enough Mana so he was not worried The group were all asleep including Triple C the whole camp is now covered with traps other than that it was also being covered by an illusion so everyone was not worried After a while he heard Sans calling for him causing him to wake up from his nap and went out of the camp Sans and 20 cloaked individuals were standing quietly as they watched Shadowsh approached Shadowsh did not say anything but he immediately but brought Sans and his undeads to the location where they will build the Sanctuary Knowing Sans he was not worried that someone had followed them since Sans was more sensitive that him regarding presence of living and undead After arriving at the location Sans immediately ordered his undead subordinates to started working Shadowsh then started taking out the materials needed for the Sanctuary this materials were left over from the material that he bough from Archinviel City He knew that this material was not enough so he needed to earn money for the materials He then decided to have Al and Lisa buy animals such as chickens and fish as long as they finished the artificial forest around the camp they could raise this type of animals Too bad there are no such ce like the Howling Ridge if not they could just hunt monsters and sold their meat He sighed as he started helping in the building process to increase their pace Sans did not stay that long and went back to the city After killing all the members of the Slithering Snake Gang and the Red Dragon Gang he had more than 100 undeads at his disposal He would bring 70 of them to help in building the Sanctuary while the rest of the elite undead would be trained by him in the Slum In the pit there were numerous corpses and with the dark cloud they wouldn¡¯t only grow physically but also spiritually Also they were building an underground city in the Slum so the undeads were also needed in this Shadowsh and the undeads only stops after they saw that the sky was already blue Shadowsh then lead the undeads to the hole he created and throw them there after that he then covers the hole with his Dark Energy He then went back to the carriage and went to sleep When he woke up the others were once again started working Seeing that he was awake Shena who was practicing her knife technique stops and immediately went to the carriage bringing him his breakfast it seems that she really cares about everyone After he finished eating Shadowsh messaged Lisa to wait for Al, Amanda and Sherrie at the entrance of the city He then calls for Quinshi and Mira the pair mother and daughter fox demi-human which were busy sorting out numerous paperwork thates with the deed Shadowsh wanted to be sure that there were no strings attach from the documents so he had Mira her new secretary together with her mother to sort it out The two mother and daughter were not suited for fighting other than being extremely flexible the other thing noteworthy from them are their beauty and intelligence Since they don¡¯t want to be helpless like before they were meditating increasing their spirit power Shadowsh have told them that as long as they could gain the power to lift things using their mind he would buy them a set of daggers With his promise the two went into meditation without waking up for several days this in turn cause them to be less healthy so Shadowsh have woken them up to eat and exercise their body They have now learned how to create an illusion but it was quite pathetic inparison with Shadowsh and his family Other than that they were also trying to form a Mana core because of their intelligence the amount of Mana they have is much more greaterpare to an ordinary person Other than the three elves in terms of any humanpanion none were a match for these two Elves were considered creatures beloved by Mana so it was not surprising for them to have arge amount of Mana But to think that a kind of demi-human actually has Mana only smaller than an elf is noteworthy Demi-humans are known for their beastly nature and their physical superiority to humans He then went to the pond together with the pair of mother and daughter there they saw Aqua and Al working at their hardest in finallypleting the pond ¡°Hey Al I need you for a sec¡± Hearing this Al then stops working and looks at Shadowsh Shadowsh then looks at the three of them before taking out a cloak for the pair of mother and daughter to hide their feature With Al huge and muscr feature he would be a deterrent to the others and with Lisa¡¯s keen senses as an assassin nobody could take advantage to them Mira is good at calction so Shadowsh have given her 80% of the money they currently have The money they currently have came from the Slithering Snake Gang and the Red Dragon Gang so it was a lot more thanpared with the money the Great Wolf Gang have lent to him In fact he have already paid them back he dislike owing someone Quinshi is there to learn to experience and also something that Shadowsh have notice Her eyes has the ability to determine the quality of a weapon and the grade of a monster even though it was not urate as Hentai but still it was amazing Shadowsh have already decided to give them a monster aka a pet that has defensive ability or skills like the Barrier Jewel Cat The three of them then left Shadowsh went back to the camp and asks the two elves, Valkiry and Violet toe to him When the four is now in front of him he then told him his other n ¡°I will be pretty busy during this next few days I wanted for the four of you to be the scouts during the time I was building the Sanctuary¡± The four nodded then they went to do their own thing for Valkiry scopes of reconnaissance was a lot wider now since other than hunting she also needs to be on guard in anything suspicious Shadowsh then calls for the others and gave them a task of their own The foxes would be the force in taking down spies if Violet and the others could not Shena would be working together with Quinshi in cooking for everyone including the bandits that would being to help in building Purple Kitty would be the one responsible training the other pets while Bun Bun would me the healer in the construction site Herish and Leafinia was still on nt duty other than nting they were also responsible in growing the nts With Aqua¡¯s help watering the nts would be much more easier Herish and Leafinia would send some of their energy to increase the rate of how the nts grow of course they would only do it moderately since they don¡¯t want to harm the lifespan of the nt After giving them their task Shadowsh once again return back to the construction site but this time he was with his clone Chapter 220 Chapter 220: CHAPTER 192 BUILDING The two of them started building even though they were not an expert builder he was only building a wall not aplicated building other than that he earned a few experience after watching how the others work when they were building the first Sanctuary back in Archinviel Dukedom With the two of them working the pace of their work was quire fast If this goes on they would finish building the Sanctuary earlier than they expected Just as he was busy on his work he received a message from Lisa that they have already arrived Shadowsh then left his clone and went to receive them The illusion barrier that they created were not something tough at so every time someone wanted to go in they needed his or the foxes permission After leading them inside he looks at the two carts that they brought back with them ..... The carts were covered with a sheet but judging from the soundsing from it a person could immediately deduced that it was hinding an animal or two Monster has presence that could be detected while animals were just too weak to be considered a monster The ones pulling the two carts was two cattles one was a bull and the other was a cow The cow could be milked while the bull could be used in carrying things in the future Shadowsh then took off the cover of the first cart and saw 4 different kinds of animals There were 3 long tailed chicken one rooster and two hens, 2rge ear pigs a pair of male and female A pair of fluffy cotton goat their wool is considered a first ss material and their meat was also very tasty 4 wide winged ducks one male and 3 females other than that there was also a surprising animal that they bought Fat Brown Rodents it us said that their meat was incredibly delicious and since they could be easily raised as long as they have enough food restaurants have always use them in their menu As long as these animals started breeding and if they could consume an amount of Blood Berry there is a possibility that there descendants would evolve into a monster Shadowsh then released them near the camp since the whole camp was enveloped with their illusion he was not worried they could escape Shadowsh then took off the cover of the second cart and saw that the cart was carrying buckets with marine animals on it There were 5rge green crabs, 7 silver scaled carp, 3 green turtles and 10 fleshy fish Shadowsh dumps them all into the pond he then started taking one nt after another He took out 20 seaweed like nt this nt is called Chewy Water Weed it is beloved by marine animals and monsters Other than that he also took out 12 water lilies each of them were different with each other Long Root Water Lily, Wide Leaf Water Lily, Crystal Water Lily, Cold Water Lily, Red Hot Water Lily, Aqua Water Lily, Calming Water Lily, ck Water Lily, Holy Water Lily, Sparking Water Lily, Earthen Water Lily and Fleshy Water Lily Shadowsh then have Hentai improved the Mana quality of the water to a greet degree with this the marine animals would thrive Too bad that the pond is still not finished yet so it looks a bit off Shadowsh decided that its time for the mother and daughter pair to have a pet of their own He then told them to choose a monster that has water attribute or a nt type monster The two of them nodded but told Shadowsh that the price of monsters and animals were at least 10 times more expensive than before Actually Shadowsh have already know this after buying Aqua The two of them then went back to the carriage and once again started sorting out the documents Lisa said goodbye to Shadowsh as she returns back to the city Al once again went to work in the pond Shadowsh then told Mary to feed the animals twice per day Once in the day and another during afternoon she only needs to feed the animals onnd since the marines one could just eat the Chewy Water Weed Shadowsh then went back to the construction site and continue on their work After working continuously Shadowsh did not even notice it was already night He then stops working and went back to the campground and have a hearty meal He was waiting for Sans this time the undeads wouldn¡¯t only work in building the Sanctuary but also the housing of the Great Wolf Gang Since some of the gang members in the Great Wolf Gang were already used doing work like building houses they could be the foreman of their work and they would have subordinates that would never be tired After waiting for a bit Sans arrives with 30 cloaked man After arriving Shadowsh lead him to the hole he created and have him order his undeads toe up He could not order them himself since these are low level undeads with no intelligence so they would only follow Sans out of anyone in the group Sans then brought them back the construction site and orders them to start working together with the new arrival There were 20 undeads and 10 gang members present Since its night Shadowsh only told then to create a blueprint for their new base and he would have the undead start working on it immediately Unlike them he has night vision if he wanted he could see in darkness like it was day Shadowsh then told Triple C to bring one of the carriages Since he could not just let anyone in into the camp he decided to have these 10 gang members sleep on one of the carriages When Triple C arrives with a carriage on his back every gang members were shocked to see his size especially his scary appearance But after finding out that Triple C was under Shadowsh they heaved a sigh of relief and also felt more amazing since they were subordinates of such great person Shadowsh then told them that their temporary house would be the carriage He of course felt apologetic about this and told them he would be responsible for training them during this few days After talking with the 10 gang members for a bit Shadowsh went to Sans and asks ¡°So Sans what result did you obtain from your experiment?¡± The experiment he was talking about is about Sans creating special undeads using the energy from the ck clouds or fusing a ghost to the body of an undead Sans sighed and shook his head ¡°Not that great Carnage and Venom was still in process of bing a high rank undead while those that did became crazy¡± Shadowsh was confused since undeads were already corpses they would not gain much intelligence unless they evolve further he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Define crazy¡± Sans then looks above the sky and said ¡°They would start tearing each other apart some of them even attacked me I wasted more than 20 corpses during this experiment¡± Shadowsh now realised why Sans said that the undeads be crazy to think they would attack him Low rank undeads would never attack a high rank undead because of their instinctual fear He then asks ¡°Well at least there should be some sess on your experiment right?¡± Sans nodded ¡°There were 3 special undeads one was a skeleton that obtains a bit of intelligence¡± ¡°Another is a fusion of ghoul and banshee that became a vampire like undead¡± ¡°Lastly one undead fused with a number of ghost manage to mutate into a grotesque monster of course I destroyed the said creature judging from its demonic nature it was too dangerous¡± Shadowsh nodded at least they obtained two result since they were only using corpses he did not care how much waste it is He then took out something from Hentai¡¯s storage it was a monster corpse He then gave it to Sans ¡°Sans you have been raising the dead using human corpses how about you test it into a much moreplicated and stronger being¡± He then started exining the corpse ¡°This monster is called the Rough Skin Bear ot is said its flesh is incredibly tough and its bones were as tough as steel¡± Sans looks at the Rough Skin Bear¡¯s corpse he then nodded as he stored it inside his storage ring The undeads were incredibly efficient since after eating the corpses around the pit in the Slum they manage to strengthen themselves causing their strength to be like an or stronger than an average man Zombies were slow creatures while skeletons were weak but after absorbing arge amount of energy in the Slum and eating the corpse they were now much more better than average undead Since they could not see that great during the night the 10 gang members huddle up inside the carriage Chapter 221 Chapter 221: CHAPTER 193 MEDITATION Shadowsh also returns back to the camp while Sans went back to the city toplete the task Shadowsh have gave him He left Nightmare to supervise the undeads and to bring them to the hole when the sun woulde up The bustling of undeads don¡¯t stop as they only have one thing to do and that is to build the Sanctuary¡¯s wall The next day Shadowsh woke up from his meditation he was ecstatic to find out that his energy was now much purer not only that his Mana also managed to level up Energy : Vital Qi : 4th Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 2nd Tier, Dark Energy : 1st Tier, Spirit Qi : 1st Tier, Chaos Energy : 0th Tier, Demonic Qi : 0th Tier Mana : 2nd Tier ..... Now after LS started refining his Mana, Vital Qi and fire energy he could now feel himself getting stronger by the second He then switched his training to his innate attribute to his Chaos Demon Body since both his Demonic Qi and Chaos Energy were not refined yet As he started to meditate he did not know that it was already morning Seeing how focus he is the others did not wake him up but they could sense that he might obtain something that he was so focused in meditating that he forgot to supply his clone with energy and Mana that it dispersed Seeing him like this everyone started to gather and discuss with themselves The first one to speak was Mary ¡°Judging by this it seems that he would be in meditation for a couple of days and from the aura he is emitting it would be quite harmful to wake him up¡± Everyone nodded as they felt the aura that Shadowsh was emitting is one of those that had an enlightenment Mary continue speaking thankfully she already develops her spirit energy to arge degree that she could send her thought just by using her spirit energy ¡°Sans would be returning here tonight I would be telling him to stay and would be the person leading the project of building the Sanctuary¡± Everyone agrees with this since Sans is the only one who couldmand the undeads and also the second strongest person in their group he was the most appropriate person to be in charge of the project ¡°Since Sans could not operate in the Slum somebody needs to rece him there I will discuss this with him tonight¡± ¡°The others just focus on the task that Shadowsh gave to you¡± Hearing this everyone went to do their own thing for the two elite elves since they are now quire close in finishing their task they would need to think of the things they should during the next few days Leafinia and Herish task would still take a long time to finish so they just take it slow but with their great care the seeds have already started sprouting since Hentai bathe all of the seeds with an amount of Nature and Life Energy Al¡¯s job was now switch to increasing the quality of the earth in the bottom of the pond to increasing the quality of the soil around the camp He also needed toe with Quinshi to go to the B and T association to try her luck and search for a pet for her and Sherrie Mira couldn¡¯te with them she was extremely busy thinking up ideas how to use their money wisely during this next few days Shadowsh was responsible for giving them their food since Hentai has a near infinite storage Not only they needed to provide themselves but also for the gang in the Slum Thinking about this Mira couldn¡¯t help but to find Mary and told her about this Mary then thought about this and she also thought that it was quite troublesome Just as she was busy pondering Triple C or more urately Crunch stood up and starts running towards a distance Mary was quite shocked about this all of them then started dashing towards to where Crunch is going following them They saw Crunch was getting much more farther away the only ones who still running and could see Triple C¡¯s figure where the foxes and Valkiry After they got more than 100 kilometers away from the camp did Crunch stops Suddenly Chew and Chomp opens their eyes as they let out a loud roar followed by Crunch Suddenly arcs of electricity started emitting in their bodies followed by a st of mes and a st of dark energy After undergoing this change for a couple of seconds it calms down before presenting everyone of Triple C¡¯s new appearance Triple C now looks like a colorful dog the three heads now each had different colors Chomp was yellow, Crunch was red and Chew was ck Other than that the color of their pupils also corresponds with their color They are now bigger than before and each one of them would induce different kinds of energy every time they opened their mouths All four of their paws were now covered in mes with arcs of electricity shing now and then Every time they walk they produced no sound even if how big they are Mary and the those that manage to arrivete were shocked by this scene After a couple of seconds all of them cheered since they immediately thought of one conclusion Triple C evolved and judging by their aura it seems that they really became a lot stronger Mary also realised why Crunch was frantically running away it was because he did not want to disturb Shadowsh Suddenly she thought of something and called Triple C toe Other than violet and Valkiry no one except for all the foxes manage to reach where they are now Triple C then approaches Mary what they do not know that she was having chills on her back Its because she could not detect a sound from Triple C¡¯s footstep For her who trains her senses to a great degree it was fatal She then disperse such thought as Triple C was now looking at her ¡°Crunch since you evolved that means you instantly assimted with the energy you receive from the Heavenly Tribtion?¡± Hearing this Crunch nodded the former n was to let Chomp and Chew assimte theirs before he did his but to think that the energy would make them undergo an evolution Seeing this Mary immediately said ¡°I want the three of you to go hunting during this next few days but you three must remember toe back every 3 days understand we need to obtainrge amount of food so don¡¯t hold yourself back and go ughter¡± Triple C immediately started howling in happiness it immediately went into hunting even though thend might be barren but there should still be monsters roaming around Mary and the rest went back to camp she then have Lucye with Al and Amanda when they were shopping for pets Shadowsh was oblivious to all of this he was refining his body for it to be Chaos Demon Body but he suddenly felt his tails started absorbing fire and dark element and started changing He then understood that he was undergoing an evolution so he immediately started absorbingrge amount of energy and Mana to refine himself One week have passed everyone in the camp is now used in providing for themselves Sans did not stay with them but he did left Nightmare to be the leading figure in building the Sanctuary Since Nightmare is a high rank undead other than that it was also Sans¡¯s steed it couldmand the undeads he created The building or base of the gang was also going quite smoothly they would start building it during the day and have the undead continue their progress during the night Other than that with Triple C zealous hunting they manage to obtain arge amount of meat too bad that without Hentai it would go bad so they have Amanda¡¯s new pet froze them Mira and Quinshi now have pets Quinshi¡¯s pet was a tiger with an ice fang this kind of animal should not survive in a ce that was not covered in ice but since the girls have it create its own ice domain it was getting by Mira¡¯s pet was a water elemental it does not have any form but just a blob of water for its species to survive it needs an amount of Mana to be feed to it everyday Mira would always be exhausted feeding it with Mana since it would use arge amount of them in helping Aqua The good news was that the Blood Berry Bushes that they nted was now bearing berries now they don¡¯t need feed the animals and have them feed themselves Also Mary created a pet ranking system in which would rank the pets in terms ofbat power and it was well received Chapter 222 Chapter 222: CHAPTER 194 RANKING Quinshi¡¯s pet tiger has a clear advantage but it was not the strongest in all of them The rankings are : 1# Slicer 2# Snow 3# Sparky 4# Rosemary 5# Aqua ..... 6# Blob 7# Jelly Yes the number one was Slicer during an individual mock battle Snow Quinshi¡¯s pet tiger face off with Slicer The battle was quite a sight to behold Snow could notnd an attack to Slicer but she was the one who received numerous of cuts After that battle Slicer was crowned as the strongest in all the pets Of course Shena was extremely happy because of this also she felt fired up as she started to train more vigorously With Slicer as her training partner she is improving quite fast not only that because the improvement of her knife skill her cooking also improved Rosemary was actually weakerpared to Aqua in terms of power of their skills She now have learned a skill called [ming Bite] it was both physical and elemental attack Aqua on the other hand manage to improve her [Aqua Shot] to [Aqua Bullets] not only it was much more powerful than before it also bes extremely fast The sad thing is that Aqua was still inexperienced and so she missed several times and was bitten by Rosemary She also could not defeat Slicer because her attacks would be sliced and since Slicer has the passive ability called [ming de] each attack would carry a bit of fire element on it She might not be defeated if it is just one hit but Slicer manage to hit her not once but several times For Snow it was not because of technique but pure power she receives all her attack and froze her For Sparky its because of type advantage and because of his upgraded skill that¡¯s why he was ranked third His [Spark Spit] has evolved into a White Quality skill to Yellow Quality skill increasing its power For Blob and Jelly they were not involved in the ranking and was just ranked in the overall ranking Mary knew that this two monsters have low intelligence and besides Blob operate like a symbiote it could be used to initiate an attack but it needs its master¡¯s Mana All of them in the camp were getting by quite nice but Violet and Purple Kitty was getting swamped by work since there would numerous spies lurking around The both of them were responsible for dealing with them either by killing them or chasing them away If the spy smells blood that means he or she have already killed numerous individuals so they should not expect mercy The spies that were killed were thrown into the hole that Shadowsh created For the things they have everyone lets Jelly ate all of it so that there would be no evidence After eating numerous things and garbage thrown by the gang members or destroyed materials that was used in the construction site Jelly manage to level up There were 2 of them now Al then gave the other one to May May Mira and Al would periodically go to the city to buy supplies especially vegetables and fruit Even though the prices of food have increased they could not do anything since Herish, Leafinia and Bun Bun were vegetarian But they would not worry about this as long as the fruit trees that they nted grows into its maturity and bore fruit they would obtain their supply without going into the city. Unlike the normal growth rate of a nt those that Leafinia and Herish are taking care of would have their growth rate increased to at least twice as fast The tiny sprouts were now growing into seedling just in a week The Blood Berry are also thriving even though their berries would always be plucked and feed to the animals with the number of bushes around the camp there are still left over berries that could be nted to grow into a brand new bush As everyone was getting along quite fine days passed and one month have already passed without anyone realising it After a whole month of meditation Shadowsh finally opens his eyes After waking up he started stretching his body causing his bones to produced cracking sounds He was startled a bit and asks Hentai ¡®How long have I been meditating?¡¯ ¡®One month¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh¡¯s eyes widen as he immediately got out of the carriage But what presented to him were a miniature forest and the rest of the group were either training or ying Everyone suddenly turns to him and started to crowd before him Just as everyone was asking him different question his mother lets out a light cough causing everyone to be silent Shadowsh was surprised it seems that during his one month of absence it was his mother that took the rule of leadership to his group The first thing that his mother asks was ¡°Are you feeling okay¡± Remembering that he have just got out of meditation Shadowsh suddenly started to feel his energy and body He was then ecstatic to find out that he was now feeling much more powerful than before he also felt his body is much more stronger than before ¡°I am feeling okay no in fact I am feeling great¡± He then started to release his aura and it was much more greater than before Just as he was about to check his status he notice everyone was still looking at him Seeing this he decided to check his statuster he started to chat up with everyone catching up to what events had he missed during this past month The first thing that everyone shared is that Triple C have undergone an evolution he was of course surprise by this he then look around and did not see Triple C anywhere Of course his mother notice this she then told him that because of their need for food they had Triple C hunt for them he would return every three days and judging by this he would return tomorrow Shadowsh was ashamed by this he would never thought that he would spend one month in meditation He started apologising to everyone because of this but everyone shakes their head as they look at his mother clearly indicating something His mother then told him that because of his absence everyone started to work harder to procure food or to protect themselves Like Mira she was good on calction before but now not only she is good but she also became quite cunning towards the way of business Other than her everyone also improved by themselves Like the two elite elves because of the spies and they need to be extremely attentive to their surrounding but also they are responsible in taking care of any flying monsters or animal since there is a likelihood that one or everyone of them were a scout for the spy Valkiry might also be great in fighting in air but the enemies pets were clearly much stronger than her there is also instances that the enemy send more than one scout So after a month of real experience Erz and Iria became much more urate and deadly than ever if it weren¡¯t for their strenght limiting them they would definite rank up to Sturdy Bronze Archer rank Shadowsh then told the two elves to focus in gaining strength since it is the only thing limiting them Their Mana is already enough while their physical strength and energy is quitecking Typically elves would use their Mana to further strengthen themselves so they don¡¯t need to really work out like humans The two elves nodded since they also felt they needed to increase their strength but since they still wanted to chat with Shadowsh they currently did not immediately start training Other than then Herish also became more experienced in being a druid after taking care and growing the nts around the camp together with Leafinia Because the forest is now nearpletion it looks quite amazing Shadowsh also nodded and thought that the only thing missing in their forest is grass Looking at the greenery around but no other nts other than trees and bushes it feltcking Thankfully Shadowsh have already got it nned he then took out a live grass out of Hentai and gave it to Herish and told her to nt itter This grass is called Diamond Sun Grass it is called like this because of its value Unlike any wild grass the Diamond Sun Grass can absorbs a great amount of energy from the sun before distributing it around it It does this because the Diamond Sun Grass survives by absorbing not only the sun¡¯s ray but also the energy from the nts around it Not only that the Diamond Sun Grass was extremely beautiful and does not have any property nor attribute so any herbivore would be benefited by it Chapter 223 Chapter 223: CHAPTER 195 INFO Mary then continues telling the events that takes ce during he was in meditation Al have now gained finer control on his core and also the earth energy Now whenever he brought out his shield he would take arge amount of energy from the earth causing his tanking abilities together with his power and strength to rise up drastically Quinshi also managed to train her mind and spirit to the breaking point now she could lifts things up using her mind although she was still practicing in smaller object Shena have now became one of the fighters in the group with her precise knife skill she was both lethal to the enemy while a great help to her team Other than that there was also one undead that was well liked by everyone They called the particr undead Fireball because it could shoot fireballs and bone arrows to the enemy ..... This undead came from Sans¡¯s experiment what¡¯s more it is the skeleton that gained intelligence that Sans told Shadowsh a month before It gains the ability to speak using spirit energy and was now one of Sans¡¯s main subordinate under only Nightmare and Lisa Shadowsh was quite surprised by this he then sent a message to Sans telling him to bring the undeads that manage to be sessful after his experiment Sans in the Slum was absorbing the energy from the ck cloud some of his refined energy drifts towards the five figure behind him Suddenly Sans stops he suddenly heard the same notification on his head every time Shadowsh would send a message to him Sans immediately read it and he then nodded at himself he then spoke ¡°Tell Lisa, Don Don and Rey that Master have already awaken so tell them we would be going back to campter tonight¡± One of the figure behind him bowed before leaving Sans then looks at the remaining four figure and said ¡°We would be meeting my Master so all of you should show your best if you ever disappoints him I would get rid of you¡± Hearing this the four figures trembled as they all nodded seriously Sans then went back to absorbing energy from the ck cloud All around him were numerous undeads either just walking around in daze or eating the corpses around them Back in the camp Mary was telling Shadowsh about the pet ranking system and when he heard the number one ranking was being held by Slicer he was not surprised but when he heard about the second ranking he was of course confused He never heard of a pet named Snow before of course his mother knew this so she told him about Quinshi¡¯s and Mira¡¯s pet Shadowsh of course wanted to scan the new pets but it could wait he was still chatting with his family Just as they continue to talk Shadowsh¡¯s stomach started rumbling as he remembers that he still haven¡¯t eaten anything yet Of course Shena immediately stood up and ran towards the carriage to get their cooking equipment While Quinshi went to the den of her pet to take some food in there After a couple of seconds the two then started cooking the smell of their food made Shadowsh even more hungrier so he took out some fruits from Hentai¡¯s storage before distributing them to everyone Shadowsh also sent a message to Triple C to return back to the camp since he was already awake they would not need to continue hunting anymore He was also quite curious about the changed that Triple C have undergone after their evolution Leafinia then started to tell Shadowsh about her new skill it was abo skill of [Healing Light] and [Healing Glow] She fused this two skills creating a much more higher quality skill called [Healing Domain] It is a high rank skill that would heal all alies around her The skill would create a glowing circle when it expand all the people inside of the circle would be healed This could also be used as an attack skill to undeads or dark creatures After earning an extra slot for her skill she was now starting to train to learn an attack skill so that she would not only be a healer but she could also be a fighter The only thing is that she still don¡¯t know what kind of skill she wanted to create Other than her Violet and Purple Kitty also improved greatly after killing or fighting with the spies that tried to spy on the construction site or wandered inside the illusion barrier they managed to hone their killer instinct greatly Violet managed to level up twice while Purple Kitty level up thrice they were now high level monsters in their respective ranks Other than that their skills have also upgraded Violet¡¯s [Shadow w] was a former Red Quality skill now it has been upgraded to Blue Quality while for Purple Kitty it was a former Yellow Quality Skill bing a Red Quality skill Bun Bun and Valkiry also managed to beck e stronger especially for Valkiry Bun Bun was responsible for sparring with the pets during the whole month actually it should be Purple Kitty but because of her night job it was then given to her since both Purple Kitty and her mother would be dead asleep during daytime She only level up once and that is because she was fighting with Slicer and the other pets all by herself the pressure from Slicer¡¯s fast attack and the power of Snow she managed to train herself Her [Kick] skill is a White Quality skill but because of her Racial Trait [Jumping Mastery] and her two passive abilities Enhanced Jumping], [Enhanced Foot Strength] Her [Kick Skill] has the power to transcends its quality bing a high grade Yellow Quality skill After it upgraded into a Yellow Quality Skill it has now the power of a Red Quality Skill For Valkiry it was much more drastic not only she level up thrice but she was now nearing to level up once again She risks her life almost everyday taking down the aerial spies in fact she almost got killed 4 times during this month if ot weren¡¯t for Lucy saving her she would definitely have died Because of this all of her skills have improved and after eating some of her fallen enemies she felt that she was close to evolving Indeed from Hentai¡¯s evaluation of Valkiry¡¯s energy she needed one final push to have herself evolve since she was already Bronze Rank Level 9 Shadowsh told her to only evolve once she levels up once more so that she could push herself into Silver Rank Since all of her skills have upgraded themselves twice if she manage to evolve and rank up there is a high chance one of her skills would evolve into a much more powerful skill From Shadowsh¡¯s memory even though some skills have the same quality their power differs between each other Her [Wind des] were now Blue Quality while her [Falling Peck] was Red Quality Shadowsh actually wanted to help her but considering she needs another challenge to level up and evolve he dismissed the idea he just secretly sent a message to Leafinia telling her to be ready if everything goes down Of course without him telling her this Leafinia was already prepared for such a situation since it wouldn¡¯t be the first They then went to another topic and that us regarding the Slum only Mira was informed about such information since she was Shadowsh¡¯s secretary She does not have any concrete idea about what is happening in the Slum the only thing she knew is that Sans and the others in the Slum were earning a considerable amount of money Shadowsh then decided to asks Sans about thister at night and immediately started devouring the food that Shena and Quinshi brought to him The others then also asks for a serving even though they already ate but they still could eat again since they just finished their tasks or training After a satisfying meal Shadowsh told everyone to rx for now and y with their pet or with each other he theny down under a tree Looking at everyone who was rxing he checked his status ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job : Summoner, Master Tamer Race : Spirit Beast Specific Race Name : Dark me Fox Grade : Mythic Grade Gender : Male Age : 1 year old Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit Energy : Vital Qi : 7th Tier Elemental Energy : Fire Energy : 4th Tier, Dark Energy : 3rd Tier, Spirit Qi : 3rd Tier, Chaos Energy : 2nd Tier, Demonic Qi : 2nd Tier Mana : 5th Tier Skills : [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st] Racial Trait : [Fox Beast], [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Spirit Beast] Passive Abilities : [Night Lord], [Extreme Agility], [Life Blessing], [Enhanced Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Shadow Clones], [irvoyance], [Form] Forbidden Abilities : [Demonic Chaos Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Chapter 224 Chapter 224: CHAPTER 196 A MONTH LATER Shadowsh was shocked by how much improvement his energy and Mana have undergone He then summons his clone and was about to test the power of hid skill but remembering that he should bond his family first he just smiled and asks Hentai ¡®Hentai from your calction how great does the improvement of my skills have undergone¡¯ ¡®Based on my calction the power of Master¡¯s skill would be twice or thrice as much as before it may be the same rank as before but that is only because Master haven¡¯t tried using your improved energy with your skill¡¯ Shadowsh nodded he also felt that way he even managed to finally create the Chaos Demon Body further increasing his physical power Shadowsh then started scanning everyone except of course to Al and the others since he could not see their full information His first targets were the pets other than Jelly who was jumping all around the ce he have scanned everyone¡¯s pet ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : Aqua (Under Contract) Race : Fairy Specific Race Name : Draconic Water Fairy Grade : Superior Level : 4 Master : Al Attributes : Water/Spirit Energy : [Spirit Qi : 5] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A] Mana : 20 Skills : [Water Bullet] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Mastery], [Water Control], [Enhanced Mana], [Enhanced Elemental Perception] Active Abilities : [Water Blessing] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sparky (Under Contract) Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Yellow Spark (Variant) Grade : Excellent Level : 3 Master : Iria Attributes : Thunder Elemental Energy : [Thunder Energy : N/A] Mana : 12 Skills : [Spark Spit] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Elemental Strength], [Enhanced Mana Control], [Thunder Element Control] Active Abilities : [Thunder Descent] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Rosemary (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : ming Wind Wolf Grade : Excellent Level : 6 Master : Erz Attributes : Fire/Wind Energy : 14 Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A], [Wind Energy : N/A] Mana : 14 Skills : [ming Bite] Racial Trait : [Sensitive Nose] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Jaw Strength] Active Abilities : [Wind Runner Mode], [Fire Power Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Holly (Under Contract) Race : Reptile (Serpent) Specific Race Name : White Jade Snake Bloodline : Jade Dragon (Extremely Impure) Grade : Superior Level : 0 Master : Herish Attributes : Holy/Ice Energy : 2 Elemental Energy : [Holy Energy : N/A], [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 4 Skills : None Racial Trait : [Holy Aura] Passive Abilities : [Holy Halo], [Holy Scale], [Jade Scale] Active Abilities : [Holy Blessing], [Guiding Light] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Angel Mode] (Locked) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Slicer (Under Contract) Race : Insect Specific Race Name : ming de Mantis Grade : Rare Level : 5 Master : Shena Attributes : Fire Energy : 12 ..... Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A] Mana : 6 Skills : [shing Slice] Racial Trait : [de Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Sharpness], [Enhanced Speed], [ming de] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Snow (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Ice Fanged Tiger Grade : Excellent Level : 9 Master : Quinshi Attributes : Ice/Strength Energy : 24 Elemental Energy : [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 20 Skills : [Ice st] Racial Trait : [Ice Fang] Passive Abilities : [Ice Element Mastery], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhance Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Chilling Aura] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Blob (Under Contract) Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Earth Bear Grade : Rare Level : 1 Master : Mira Attributes : Water Energy : [Sprit Qi : Special] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A] Mana : Special Skills : None Racial Trait : [Water Body] Passive Abilities : [Symbiosis] Active Abilities : [Produce Water] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Great Tidal Attack] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel really guilty about Slicer judging by its level and grade and yet he manage to defeat Snow he was an absolute genius He then started to think about what could he do to make Slicer¡¯s grade to upgrade or make him evolve Thinking about this he decides to go to the B and T association and check if there are any nts that could be used to strengthen Slicer Just as he thought about this Hentai suddenly gave him its opinion ¡®Master why don¡¯t you hunt some powerful monsters and use its core to feed Slicer for others this might not be beneficial since they needed practical experience to grow stronger but Slicer is different what holding him back us its grade¡¯ Shadowsh absolutely agreed to what Hentai have said he now add on his agenda about hunting fire type Crimson Gold Rank and giving their core to Slicer Suddenly he heard a notification it was the sound when a message was sent to him It was from Triple C from Chomp¡¯s message they manage to meet up with Banjo during their hunt and both of them woulde back the next since they decided to hunt more food than usual to feed the monsters that Shadowsh would be releasing to the Sanctuary Hearing this Shadowsh was a bit surprised about how considerate Triple C became it seems that their wisdom have increased during their evolution Also another good news is that Banjo have already arrived this once again surprises Shadowsh to think that it only took him one month to travel this far he really couldn¡¯t wait to see how powerful he became Shadowsh was smiling to think he was blessed by so many good news just as he finished his cultivation He then started scanning the others and saw their improvement ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Violet Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Plum Leopard Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 23 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 7 Attributes : Dark Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Dark Energy : 2nd Tier] Mana : 2nd Tier Skills : [Shadow ws], [Dark Charge], [Shadow Clone] Racial Trait : [Leopard Presence] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Purple Kitty Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Plum Leopard Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 2 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 8 Attributes : Dark Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemtal Energy : [Dark Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Shadow ws], [Dark Charge] Racial Trait : [Leopard Presence] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Valkiry Race : Avian Specific Race Name : Mountain Hawk Grade : Rare Gender : Female Age : 3 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 9 Attributes : Wind Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Wind Energy : 2nd Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Wind de], [Falling Peck] Racial Trait : [Flying Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced uracy], [Increase Wind Elemental Sense] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Bun Bun Race : Beast Specific Race Name :Healing Horned Scarlet Eye Rabbit Grade : Excellent Grade Age : 3 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 2 Attributes : Light Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Light Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 0th Tier Skills : [Heal], [Kick], [Charge] Racial Trait : [Jumping Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Jumping], [Healing Mastery], [Enhanced Foot Strength] Active Abilities : [Healer Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Mary Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 25 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 5 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [zing Breath], [zing Speed], [Fox me Shot], [Illusion] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Fire Power], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Illusionary Clones] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [zing Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Lucy Title : Wind Rider Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed Swift Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 4 Attributes : Fire/Yin/Wind Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier], [Wind Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Crescent de], [menado] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Riding The Wind], [Wind Control], [Enhanced uracy], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Wind Elemental Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Hurricane Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Dorothy Title : Vixen Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Vixen Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 3 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Seductive Yin Yuan Energy : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Cute Wink] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Vixen] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Yin Absorb], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Mesmerising Eyes] Active Abilities : [Infatuation], [Moon Goddess Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Foxxy Title : Explosion Master Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed ming Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 3 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 2nd Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Explosion], [Eruption] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Fire Power], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Explosive Power], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Recovery Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : re Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tailed Scarlet me Yin Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 22 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 5 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 2nd Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [re], [ming Breath] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Fire Element Mastery], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Fire Power] Active Abilities : [ming Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 225 Chapter 225: CHAPTER 197 CAMP MONSTERS ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Flora Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tails Ghost me Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old ..... Level : Gold Rank Level 3 Attributes : Fire/Yin/Spirit Energy : [Ghost Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 0th Tier], [Yin Qi : 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Ghostly Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Chilling me Breath] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Yin Qi Mastery], [Decrease Presence], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Ghost Mode], [Yin Orb], [Ghostly Steps] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Everyone managed to level up at least once Shadowsh then smiled as he dozed off continuously using his spirit for a whole month made him mentally exhausted so a good nap is really needed right now He woke up when it was nearing sunset after stretching for a bit he suddenly heard his stomach grumbling He chuckled then went to find Shena before requesting her to make him some food Since Shena was still preparing his food Shadowsh decided to look around the artificial forest they created he left his clone to help her After strolling around for a couple bit he was somewhat surprised to see how much the forest have grown and that is without his or Hentai¡¯s help Suddenly he heard sounds of monkey looking at him with hostility Just as he was about to released his aura to scare them off Leafinia appeared behind him and yelled at the monkey ¡°Stop¡± Surprisingly all the monkeys stop shouting and those that picked up rocks and carried wooden weapons started to drop them as they look at Leafinia as if she was their goddess Shadowsh was surprised by their reaction he then asks Leafinia ¡°This monkeys are?¡± ¡°Ill tell you about themter and many more but first Shena have finished preparing¡± Hearing this Shadowsh¡¯s stomach rumbles he then went back with Leafinia he did not forget to scan the monkeys though ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Vintner Monkeys Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Normal ¨C Good Level : 3 ¨C 9 Attributes : Null Racial Trait : [Winemaking] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Warrior Monkeys Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Normal ¨C Rare Level : None Ranked ¨C Bronze Ranked Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Enhance Grip Strength] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Violet Monkeys Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Normal ¨C Rare Level : Non Ranked ¨C Bronze Ranked Attributes : Null Racial Trait : [Cunning] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There were 3 types of monkeys all in all that surrounded him earlier The brown monkeys that was shouting earlier were the Vintner Monkeys since judging by their racial trait and name they do not possess that muchbat prowess While the other two were different one type is a great fighter while the other is intelligent Those that picked up wooden weapons they were the Battle Monkeys while those that picked up rocks were the Violet Monkeys When Shadowsh returned back to the inner camp he once again went into an eating frenzy Shena was very upied in preparing more food thankfully she has the help of the clone, Slicer and Quinshi Shadowsh was listening to Leafinia while eating He now understood why this three types of monkeys were released in this camp This 3 types of monkeys were chosen species to be released into the Sanctuary First the Vintner Monkeys they were a type of monkeys that are good at making wine they already have created one wine during this month sadly it was still being fermented or Shadowsh wanted to taste some of it The main ingredients for their wine is actually the Blood Berries so it must be exceptional The Battle Monkeys were chosen by Don Don he wanted to create a force of his own so he have been training them during each time he went back to the camp The Violet Monkeys were considered a great helper during this one month they were the ones responsible in prossesing the food that Triple C hunted They were really intelligent as long as a person would patiently teach them they would have a high probability of learning it This type of monkey was very well liked by Shadowsh he then told Leafinia if any of them reach Excellent Grade or Silver Rank he would bring them to Safehaven Paradise This decision of his surprised everyone that was around to hear it But Shadowsh made this decision because of their potential they are monsters so their bodies are much more stronger than average humans if properly trained he could obtain a legion of cunning monsters Other than the monkeys there are also other types of animals and monsters that were chosen to be released in the Sanctuary Like the Variant Golden Earthworm they are earthworms that evolve bing a monster even though their grades are pitiful more so of their strength they are much sought after The reason is because of their characteristics just like ordinary earthworms they make the ground much more fertile The Variant Golden Earthworms are more so other than making the ground much more fertile to the point high quality nts could thrive above it they are also being kept for one more reason They were ideal food for Earth Attribute monsters There are condition to be met if a person wanted to raise them though It is if the soil where they would be released are suitable enough for them to live The Variant Golden Earthworms are picky on choosing where they are going to lived the soil must be full of Earth Energy and Mana not just ordinary soil This was not a problem to the group though with Al daily training the soil around the camp is a much more higher quality than ordinary soil there are now more than 30 Variant Golden Earthworms scattered everyone Next monster was the Fruity Birds a species of birds that has an amazing characteristics Other than being one of the most delicious monsters they are responsible for scattering fruit seeds around the camp that is why their artificial forest is slowly being moreplete The Fruity Birds scatters fruit seeds by secreting them in their other end ..... The seeds would be full of nutrients and would grow much more faster than ordinary nts The reason for this is that the Fruity Birds entire diet are made up of fruits and all of them eat a lot that is why they are as big as arge size turkey Thest monster to be released in the Sanctuary is a nt type monsters The monster is called Red Flower Monster it is a monster who thrives by releasing an alluring scent other than that their petals were could also be eaten and it taste like a candy This type of monster lives like a nt but they also devours corpse of monster being thrown into their roots the nutrients from the corpses could be used to create another Red Flower Monster Actually the Red Flower Monster has a symbiotic rtionship with a type of monster so Mira also bought the monster The monster is called Horned Longneck it looks exactly as the same as a apatosaur dinosaur only smaller It has one sharp horn on the tip of its head like a apatosaur dinosaur it was an herbivore but it would kill or hunt monster just to feed the Red Flower Monster The Red Flower Monster petals is the main diet of a Horned Longneck as long as it continue to eat through its life it would someday be an extremely rare monster called the Winged Longneck other than awakening a hint of dragon bloodline it would also be ten times as bigger than before But it was very rare for this type of monster to evolve into a Winged Longneck since the condition for this is that they could reach Crimson Gold Rank or have its grade enhance into Legendary Grade Even though this type of monsters would have Excellent to Superior Grade when they were born evolving into a Legendary Grade monster is not that easy for ordinary monster These are the new monsters added to the artificial forest around the camp Other than that the animals that was released before were doing quite great in the forest Leafinia have some of the Battle Monkeys guard them so that no other monster would harm them just yet All the animals were used in eating Blood Berries that they were now close to evolving into a monster Especially for the Fat Brown Rodent since they were extremely gluttonous and since they arefortable living in the artificial forest they were already started creating their very own burrow Thend animals and monsters were already living quire great but those that are considered aquatic to semi-aquatic animals and monsters are living a much more action The predator and prey rtionship were already quiteplete Other than the earlier batch of animals the others also had a meeting with Mira and chose 7 new monsters to be released in the pond The first was a monster called Jade Frog the one who chose this type of monster were Shena and Quinshi since this type of monsters were quite delicious when cooked Chapter 226 Chapter 226: CHAPTER 198 CAMP MONSTERS ll The second monster was both chosen by Dorothy and Flora The monster is called Yin Fish these fishes thrive in a water full of Yin Energy because of this Al and the Battle monkeys dug another pond near the original pond this pond might be only half the size of the first pond it was still considered big The next monster is still a Yin Type monster and was both chosen by re and Mary the Yin Turtle it was ck turtles that spits water full of yin energy The fourth monster was chosen by the pair of mother and daughter Violet and Purple Kitty The monster they chose is called the Savage ck Catfish this type of monster is extremely aggressive and much more bigger than an average catfish Once consumed the individual would have an enhancement regarding their speed or nimblelity the enhancement would vary with the eater It was a Water and Dark type monster and even though there were only two of them from what Mira shared to them this type of monster reproduce quite fast so Violet and Purple Kitty would be able to hunt them after a couple more ..... The fifth monster was chosen by Mira too bad she only manage to buy two of them because of their price The monster is called the Little Treasure Fish they were called that name because of their characteristics to produce extremely small purified water energy from their bodies Even though the effect might look negligible as time goes by the effect would increase The purified water crystal that the Little Treasure Fishes produce could enhance the entire pond since the pond only needs one final push to be a treasured object or a type of water that could be a graded object Not only will this enhance the speed of a monster or an animal evolution but a water that bes a treasured object could be sold for a high price Even though the purified water energy were extremely small due to the size of the Little Treasure Fish The Little Treasure Fish are only a size of a teenager¡¯s fingernail and the biggest one that was ever recorded was only the size of a thumb and the purified water crystal is much much smaller than them Other than that the Little Treasure Fish could only live in a peaceful and clean and pure water Even if these two condition exists many still wanted to raise Little Treasure Fish because once a Little Treasure Fish evolves bing a Superior Grade monster it would evolve into Golden Treasured Fish even though the Little Treasure Fish were already in gold color but once evolving they would undergo a great change Not only would they have the ability to grow bigger to a size of a palm their rate of speed of producing a purified water crystal would also be enhanced Other than that the Golden Treasure Fish would also a pearl that could enhance a personpatibility water attribute with a 100% assurance or make a person awaken apatiblity with water element making them a water mage even though the chance would only be in a scale of 1-10% it was still amazing This was the reason why the Little Treasure Fish is considered a luxury monster The pond¡¯s water is already estimated a grade 1 treasured object When Shadowsh heard this he asks about Leafinia what are this treasured objects ¡°I don¡¯t really know much of this but Mira said that it was quite an important topic she only knew of this after a couple of visits from the library too bad she was extremely busy during this month so she only visits thrice during this entire month¡± Leafinia answered Shadowsh immediately reminded himself to go to the library sooner with Mira or Quinshi the books in the Dragon City is much more better than those in the Archinviel City after all the Dragon City is considered the capital city of the Dragon Kingdom Shadowsh then continue listing to Leafinia about the information regarding the monsters released in the artificial forest The sixth was also chosen by Mira and it was once again a luxury monster it was a m named Colourful Pearl m The reason it got its name is because of the ability to produce pearls in different colors Sadly Mira only manage to procure one and it was still a baby so it would take 5 more years before it would mature and could produce pearls Thest type of monsters were the direct rival of the Savage ck Catfish The Ferocious White Tigerfish it was both Light and Water type monster it was also considered a great delicacy if consumed the strength of the person eating them would be enhance the enhancement would vary with the eater The Savage ck Catfish and the Ferocious White Tigerfish were considered top grade ingredients too bad they were too powerful and deadly for ordinary person For their group though they were target practice especially after Aqua joined the team with her [Water Blessing] they could breath underwater the only thing is that they still needed to get use fighting in underwater After having dinner and having learned the information regarding the monsters around the camp Shadowsh went to the carriage He wanted to asks her about the information she gathered during this month When he saw the numerous books and files lying around the carriage Shadowsh have decided to build a library like carriage for Mira and also for him Mira was focused in reviewing the files around seeing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for her and Reias Since he was not good at this type of stuff he dumps them all to his trusted subordinate This in turn would make them extremely busy to the point they neglected their strength Suddenly Shadowsh have an idea of making Mira a full fledge Tamer by enhancing her spirit With Hentai help and his enormous amount of Spirit Qi he could at least erge Mira¡¯s by 50% Thinking about this Shadowsh made a light cough causing the busy Mira to shake lightly She then turns back and saw Shadowsh smiling at her She immediately blushed by the fact how the carriage looks extremely messy because of her ¡°Sorry Master I will immediately clean this up¡± After saying this she immediately tries to stand up just to immediately felt pins and needles softly stabbing on her legs Seeing her awkward posture made Shadowsh chuckled he then said ¡°Don¡¯t need to push yourself I¡¯ll have my clone organise this things the only thing you need is to order it¡± ¡°I came to find you to learn the information you have gathered during this month¡± After the tingling sensation of her legs were gone Mira nodded as she sat down together with Shadowsh and she started to ry the information she have gathered during this month Shadowsh quietly listens to everything she was saying all of the things were both considered important while some were minor information Even so he had Hentai write it all down so that he would not forget it After an hour or so Mira finished rying all the information she gathered to him Shadowsh then lets out a smile and said ¡°Mira because of your outmost diligence to the group I have decided to grant you a reward¡± Hearing this a stunned look appeared on Mira¡¯s face she then started waving her hand and shaking her head ¡°No Master do not need to reward me anything I am already happy being able to serve someone as powerful and kind such as you¡± Shadowsh chuckled and flicks her forehead and said ¡°In the future don¡¯t call me master anymore big brother is much better¡± Mira nodded even though she did not said it but she was extremely happy being epted as one Shadowsh¡¯s family Shadowsh then puts his hand on her head and said ¡°Mira brace yourself because your going to suffer a serious headache during the time I am making your spiritual world expand¡± Mira nodded seriously as she closes her eyes and braced herself Suddenlyrge amount of Spirit Qi started flowing into Mira¡¯s mind before going into her spiritual world As her spiritual world expand she suffered a great headache because of this but this also made her more smarter and stronger than before The process was finished after just one minute the only thing she needed is to assimte the Spirit Qi Shadowsh sent her and have her spiritual world expand Shadowsh then left the carriage while Mira was meditating as to assimte the Spirit Qi Shadowsh had sent her The sky started to be a bit dim as the day passed and the moon and starts appears Quinshi and Shena started to prepare a scrumptious dinner for everyone since the almost whole gang might reunite Shadowsh even hasten Triple C and told them to return immediately with Banjo this very night if they could he wanted to have a feast with everyone Chapter 227 Chapter 227: CHAPTER 199 TRIPLE C AND BANJO As time passed by a loud roar was heard just outside of the illusion barrier The roar consist of three voices immediately informing everyone that it was Triple C Suddenly another roar was heard after it this time it was a dragon roar Shadowsh immediately recognise the roar as with the others The only difference is the roar is much more clearer and powerful than before it seems that Banjo really have improved greatly just the roar made the others shake slightly Shadowsh then told Dorothy to wee them back as the everyone became much more livelier than before After a couple of seconds after Dorothy went to fecth the two Shadowsh immediately felt theming ..... As they came closer Shadowsh¡¯s expression became much more weirder He sense Banjo and Triple C but he could not hear them approach which cause him to be frightened he thought after a whole month of meditation his senses became dull but ording to Hentai he was fine in all area Triple C and Banjo could finally be seen Shadowsh then started looking them up and down and nods his head the two individual really did change Triple C was now a tri-colored dog with each of them have shes of energying off from their sharp teeths Their tails was also much more bigger and deadlier looking it was coloured ck with shes of lightning and fire now and then Banjo now looks like a full dragon he has a whisker and his face now lose all the snake appearance from before Other than that he now has two short horns with a crystal jewel in between of them He also had 2 phoenix looking ws and he has now a fish tail After Shadowsh started checking out the changes between the two he then scans their stats ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Chomp, Crunch, Chew (Under Contqract) Gender : Male Age : 59 years old Title : [Guardian] Race : Abyssal Demon Demon Tier : 3rd tier (high) Demon Type : Beast Type Demon Species : Hell Beast Bloodline : Cerberus (Low Purity) Demon Rank : Elite Rank Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes : Strength/Fire/Thunder/Dark Sub Attributes : Demon/Chaos Energy : [Vital Energy : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Thunder Energy : 3rd Tier], [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Dark Energy : 1st Tier], [Demonic Qi :2nd Tier], [ Chaos Energy : N/A] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Breath Attack], [Smashing Tail], [Fusion st], [Stomp], [Bite] Innate Ability : [Guardian], [Elemental Augmentation] Passive Abilities : [Great Regeneration], [Demonic Strength], [Demonic Body], [Enhance Jaw Strength] Active Abilities : [shing ze Dash], [Dark Stealth] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Banjo (Under Contract] Title : [Battle Lord] Race : Dragon (Low Rank) Specific Race Name : Dark Golden Space Dragon Bloodline : War Dragon Bloodline(20% Purity) Grade : Epic Gender : Male Age : 2 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Space/Strength Energy : [Dragon Qi : 3rd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Space Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [Dragon Breath], [Space Ball Barrage], [Dragon Whip], [Dragon sh] Racial Trait : [War Dragon Bloodline], [Space Jewel], [Dragon Body] Passive Abilities : [Dragon Qi], [Dragon Might], [Dragon Scale], [Draconic Eyes] [Transverse] Active Abilities : [elerate] Berserk/Forbidden Ability : [Chaotic Space] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then checks the description of their skills and abilities if there are any changes or not [Breath Attack] ¨C Each breaths attack would be augmented with the respective heads attribute (Tier 2 Skill) (Proficiency : 3/2500) [Smashing Tail] ¨C Attack is augmented with three elemental attributes Thunder Element enhance the speed of attack, Fire Element increase the power of attack and Dark Element cause attack to be more unpredictable (Attack can also cause shockwave attack if the tail hits the ground) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 10/500) [Fusion st] ¨C Combines the heads three attributes shooting a devastating energy attack (Tier Tied to the Host) [Stomp] ¨C Attack is augmented with three elemental attributes Thunder Element enhance the speed of attack, Fire Element increase the power of attack and Dark Element cause attack to be more unpredictable (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 12/500) [Bite] ¨C Attack is augmented with specific element (Right Head would be augmented with Thunder Element increase speed and can cause paralysis), (Middle Head would be augmented with Fire Element increase the lethality and would burn the part of the flesh that was bitten), (Left Head would be augmented with Dark Element increase the sharpness of teeth and would weaken the target¡¯s defence) (Tier 1 Skill) (Proficiency : 76/500) Triple C certainly became much more stronger than before what¡¯s more his physical attacks would now be augmented with an element increasing its power also some of their skill have improved regarding their tiers while they forgot some skill they learned better ones Shadowsh then started reading about their abilities [Guardian] (Tier tied to the host) : Increase the user overall ability by 100% as long as the user is guiding a pathway (Additional Skill : Guardian Roar) [Elemental Augmentation] (Tier tied to the elemental tier of the host) : Normal attacks and skills of the user would be augmented with elemental energy [Great Regeneration] (Tier 1) : Increase the regeneration ability of the user can also regenerate lost limbs albeit much much more slower [Demonic Strength] (Tier tied to the host) : Increase strength of the user byrge degree [Demonic Body] (Tier 2) : User would automatically emits Demonic Qi increasing endurance, agility and strength (Also adds a bit of Demonic Qi to the user¡¯s normal attack and skills) [Enhance Jaw Strength] (Tier 1) : Increase jaw strength [shing ze Dash] (One tier above the host) : User would actively uses a lot of elemental energy towards the feet increasing the user speed by 10 (Reminder : Large amount of energy needed as fuel) [Dark Stealth] (Tier 1) : Uses the surrounding dark energy to make the user invisible (Reminder can only use in the dark or during the night) [Berserk] (One tier above the host) : Forcibly enters tier four increasing the skills by 1 tier (Reminder : User would be weaken by 1 month after going berserk) Shadowsh was quite surprised seeing Triple C¡¯s abilities what he really liked where the [Guardian], [Elemental Augmentation] and the [shing ze Dash] With this three abilities wether it was attacking, guarding or running away everything is in order ..... Shadowsh was greatly satisfied with this he then started reading Banjo¡¯s skills and abilities description [Dragon Breath] (Scarlet Gold Quality) : Release a energy breath full of Dragon Qi [Space Ball Barrage] (Dark Gold Quality) : Fires off a hundred barrage of space balls towards the target [Dragon Whip] (Gold Quality) : Uses tail to attack enemy [Dragon sh] (Gold Quality) : Uses ws to attack enemy [War Dragon Bloodline] (None Tiered) : Boost Strength, Agility, Endurance and the power of physical skills by 20% [Space Jewel] (Mid Tier) : Manifestation of the space energy condensed by host (Increase space attribute attacks and abilities by 50%) (Can be use as storage the size is of arge size warehouse) (Additonal Ability : Space Control) [Dragon Body] (Low Tier) : Incredible tough body that is packed with Dragon Qi boost endurance, strength and agility by arge degree [Dragon Qi] (High Tier) : Unique energies from the dragon kind [Dragon Might] (Low Tier) : Pressure automatically emit by the dragon kind decrease morals of enemy [Dragon Scale] (Low Tier) : Incredible tough scale which decrease physical and elemental damage taken by the host [Draconic Eyes] (None Tiered) : Sharp eyes that could see through most things [Transverse] (Special) : Freely travel in water and also in air dispels any pressure emits by the speed of travel [elerate] (Low Tier): Increase speed by 100% (Duration : 3 hours) (Cooldown : 24 hours) [Chaotic Space] : Uses all the Space Energy stored by the host to create numerous spatial cracks and des around him (Duration : 1 minute) (Host will not be able to use the [Space Jewel] after using this ability) It seems that the two really did be much more powerful Other than that Shadowsh was also ecstatic to see the description about Banjo¡¯s [Transverse] ability with this maybe they could start their preparation in building their sea based fleet With the four of them Aqua, Clwyd, Stephanie and Banjo their water based group is already considered descent But still Shadowsh was still apprehensive in developing his sea based fleet from what he know the kingdoms in the Hundred Forest Continent also created their own sea based fleet Even though some of the forces were considered amazing none could travel towards to other continents The reason well the monsters in the sea are a hundred times more powerful than those in thend there were numerous sightings of huge beasts and monsters that are on at least Crimson Gold Rank level So Shadowsh decided to also create his sea based unit but he would do it much more slower just to be in the safe side ¡°So what are your gains during your travel from Archinviel Dukedom to here?¡± He then asks Banjo after reviewing both of their stats Banjo then started taking out stuff after stuff most of them were corpses of monsters he hunted during his travel Since they were stored inside his jewel they were froze in their previous state causing them to stay as fresh as they are Banjo also took some things that interest Shadowsh they were stones of different varieties Chapter 228 Chapter 228: CHAPTER 200 BANJO After picking up one of them he felt it was incredibly cold Shadowsh also felt a familiar energy from them Just as he was about to ask Hentai what it was he suddenly realised what it was Lunar Yin Qi This stones contains arge amount of Lunar Yin Qi Shadowsh suddenly started shivering he immediately asks Banjo ¡°Where did you find this stone?¡± Banjo was startled seeing the excited expression of Shadowsh ..... Just like him he also felt some kind of unique energy being emitted by the rock but he don¡¯t know what it is exactly He then started scratching his head but he had already forgotten where he picked it the whole journey all he remembers is barrennd nothing else Shadowsh could only sigh in disappointment after hearing Banjo forgot where he got the stone from He then told him to ponder about it for a while if he had any recollection they would go there Other than the stone full of Lunar Yin Qi the rest were just corpses of monsters After taking out their monster cores Shadowsh then stored the corpses into Hentai Most of the monsters were Earth Type while there are only a couple of them who were of different type After Hentai counted all the monsters carcasses even Shadowsh was astounded by the amount of it He couldn¡¯t help but look at Banjo with amazement but after remembering the [Transverse] ability he realise how he managed to hunt so many monsters Because other than Earth Type monster most of the monsters were those that could fly or Flying Type There were 119 Silver Rank monsters and 56 Gold Rank monsters hunted solely by Banjo More than half were Earth Type monsters a quarter were Flying Type monsters the rest were of different types Shadowsh then gave 5 Flying and Fire Type monster cores to Shena and told her to have Slicer undergo an intense training during the next following days Before every work out he told her to feed Slicer one Fire Type core and if he manage to absorbs all the energy from the core he would be feed one Flying Type core All the cores he gave to Shena were of Excellent Grade while there were one Fire Type Superior Grade core After every training have Slicer eats a ton of Fire Type monster meat Shadowsh have been feeling guilty for Slicer for a long time now Now that he have the resources for his training he would start nurturing him Other than Slicer he also decided to nurture one more person Valkiry after undergoing a month of brutal fight with other flying type monsters she was close to evolving He gave her nearly all the remaining Superior Grade Flying Type monster cores He also told Shena toe to him every time she would be cooking for Valkiry He decided to have her diet entirely made up of Gold Rank monsters Just as he was talking to everyone about the training for Valkiry and Slicer he heard a rumbling from Banjo¡¯s stomach Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at Banjo causing him to cover his face with his tail Shadowsh asks in confusion ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Banjo sighed as he answered ¡°I have eaten already but since there were no experience cook with me nor I have Fire Attribute I have not eaten any proper cooked meal for a while now¡± Everyone then understood the situation the meal that Shena and Quinshi cooked were too tempting for Banjo they couldn¡¯t help but look at him in pity Shadowshughs as he said ¡°Just wait for a bit once everyone arrives we will have dinner¡± Banjo nodded since there were still time everyone then started flocking near Banjo and started to asks him about his experience during the past month Shadowsh sat there quietly investigating the rock that is full of Lunar Yin Qi ¡®Hentai what do you think this rock really is?¡¯ ¡®Judging from its unique appearance and the fact that it is full of Yin Qi it is most likely a moon rock¡¯ ¡®Moon rock!!!¡¯ Shadowsh was quite shocked by this revtion if this is truly a moon rock he could have one of the foxes evolve Other than them he could also use this rock to have himself obtain the Yin Attribute or improve Sans Too bad there is only 3 of these rocks if not he could probably use this to Sans and the foxes He already decided to not use the rock to improve himself he already have more attributes than most monsters thankfully he had LS if not he would take more time having his elemental energies increased in tiers Just as he was pondering which individuals would he give the moon rock to Sans sent him a message that he and the others have arrived Shadowsh then smiled as he requested Dorothy to let them in Banjo have already stop answering the questions as he look towards the entrance It was a long time now but before he and Sans have considered themselves as rivals he did not say it but after evolving into a full dragon even though he was one of the weakest dragon he was still considered a true dragon at least He did not have to wait long Sans and the others silhouette could finally be seen Sans immediately paused causing the others in the back to look at him in a confused manner Sans was looking at Banjo as he also looks at him both of them nods at each other as if in a mutually understood each other Shadowsh who was sitting in front of the foods prepared already looks at Sans with a bit of surprise He now exudes a different feeling before he emits a deterrent aura but it was of a knight right now he was exuding aura that emits those that are considered to be rulers It seems that after Sans continuously raising the dead andmanding them he was also slowly but steadily bing a king of his own kind Shadowsh suddenly have a feeling that Sans is nearing his next evolution He immediately thought of giving him the moon rock but Hentai told him otherwise ¡®Judging from Sans aura I suggest for Master to let Sans evolve by absorbing the hidden treasure within the dark clouds of the Slum¡¯ Shadowsh then nods and did not scan Sans since he wanted to scan him after his evolution He then spoke to Sans ¡°Sans its good you have arrivede lets have dinner first before anything else¡± Sans nodded then the four of them other than his undead subordinates sat around the camp and started eating The whole atmosphere was lively as everyone was happy that nearly all the group was here While Shadowsh was eating he scanned Lisa and Don Don looking at their improvement during this month Lisa manage to improve her mastery towards Absolute Burst Technique from Early Stage to Mid Stage She also learned two brand new skill [Bloody Assassin sh] and [Blood Shot] Both skills were Blue Quality Shadowsh then looks at the description of the skill [Bloody Assassin sh] (Blue Quality) : Integrate the Assassin sh with Bloody sh creating a brand new skill that has both characteristics (Assassin sh : Extremely fast sh) + (Bloody sh : Turns the surround blood into swords that can be manipted by the user) [Blood Shot] (Blue Quality): Droplets of bloods that became extremely sharp and can pierce through skins While for Don Don he changed isrge and the reason for this is because he evolved causing Shadowsh who was happily eating to choke on his own food ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Don Don Title : [Glutton], [Martial Art Master] Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Berserk Martial Gluttonous Ape Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : 19 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 5 Attributes : Strength/Spirit Energy : [Vital Qi : 3rd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Spirit Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 130 ..... Skills : [Quick Jab], [Great Uppercut], [Swinging Hell] Racial Trait : [Enhanced Martial Art Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Great Strength], [Enhanced Fist Power], [Large Appetite], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him in worry but Shadowsh disregard their stare and looks at Don Don and asks ¡°Don Don you have actually evolved?¡± This time everyone turn to stare at Don Don in astonishment Don Don was startled in looks at Shadowsh in amazement But the following turn of events cause even more surprise to everyone Don Don nods his head and actually spoke ¡°Yes¡± Even Shadowsh was taken aback he thought Don Don only became much more smarter after obtaining the ability [Enhance Intelligence] but to think he would learn how to speak He then shook his head calming himself and asks ¡°How or since when did you manage to evolve even though your still the same monster as before your grade have risen¡± Don Don lets out a chuckle and said ¡°I was surprised too the reason I evolve is because of you Lord Shadowsh¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229: CHAPTER 201 SANS UNDEAD SUBORDINATES Shadowsh once again started to choke as he asks ¡°Lord Shadowsh?¡± Just as he was about to deny the name Don Don spoke before he could ¡°I know you have treated me not as a ve but apanion but still let me express my admiration and gratitude for you¡± ¡°When I was just a ordinary idiotic monkey back in those days I have been living in constant fear of every monster I came about¡± ¡°I have no confidence to myself until you came along and took me in¡± ¡°Days to months have gone by since then and I have transformed to my fat cowardly idiotic self to my present self¡± Don Don then kneels and bows at him ¡°I am forever grateful to you¡± Everyone looked at themselves then smiled they are all like Don Don because of Shadowsh they have grown for what they are today ..... After being silent for a while Don Don then change the topic ¡°I have mange to evolve by following your order and that is teach my martial art to the gang members of the Great Gang Alliance¡± ¡°After Rocky one of the gang member of the Baldy Gang manage to master one of the martial art skill I taught them I immediately evolved¡± ¡°Also I felt as long as I kept practicing and more of my students became martial artist I would definitely evolve once again but this feeling still feels a little distant so I wanted to request something from you Lord Shadowsh¡± Shadowsh helplessly shakes his head and said ¡°If you want to create a dojo of your own its not needed after all you already own a dojo back on Hope City¡± ¡°Also stop calling Lord Shadowsh if you¡¯re really ufortable calling me by my name just call me Aniki or Boss¡± Don Don then started shaking his head not epting it but after more persuasion he could only relent and decided to call Shadowsh Boss After they had dinner Sans then told Shadowsh about the result of his experiments and also the past event that happened in the Slum during this month In the Slum there were some gang members that tried to sell information regarding the construction of the underground city and also about Sans and the others Of course all of them were either killed by Lisa and her people or Sans¡¯s undead subordinates Lisa¡¯s people were those that are good at assassination or former robbers the ones that shined the brightest were Scar and Bat The wolf demi-human siblings were also good but they were not cold bloodied enough to be an expert assassin Hearing this Shadowsh told Lisa to bring the three to him when he was free he¡¯ll just sent her a message whenever he was free he wanted to look at their improvement and would personally be the person arranging their specific jobs Other than killing some traitors that tried to sell them out the construction of the underground city was going quite well With the funds Mira sends to them and also therge amount of food for all of them everyone was working endlessly to finish the creation The ones responsible for most building process were the undeads Shadowsh hearing that Sans have already more than 300 undeads under him were quite shocked He also heard there were more than 10 special undeads that Sans manage to create from his experiment The best of the best were brought by him they were the 5 cloaked figures standing there in silence Shadowsh then told Sans to let him see their appearance Sans immediately ordered the 5 undeads to take off their cloaks Shadowsh then saw 5 different undeads one was an undead in Rampage¡¯s armour but it is without a head from its neck blue mes were burning silently Next to Rampage was an undead that looks exactly like an ordinary human being with sses if not for his extremely pale face and the third eye on his forehead he could easily be mistaken as a normal being Next to the human like undead was an undead with an extremely long hair and two sharp fangs other than that his nails were extremely long and deadly looking his tongue would flicker like a snake Next to him was a transparent looking figure it doesn¡¯t have any face only looks like a human figure with two bloody red eyes The final undead looks like a beautiful human female but she has horns and a tail other than that she also has bat wings Shadowsh started looking at their stats he was interested in these 5 special undeads ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Carnage (Servant) Title : [Knight] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Headless Knight Grade : Superior Level : Pseudo Gold Rank Master : Sans Attributes : Strength/Death/Yin Elemental Energy : [Death Qi : N/A], [Yin Qi : N/A] Mana : 30 Skills : [Carnage Strike], [Whirlwind Axe], [Carnage Tackle] Racial Trait : [Summon Mount] Passive Abilities : [Great Strength], [Innate Armour], [Death Sense], [Death Heart] Active Abilities : [Heart Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Burning Burst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : sses (Servant) Title : [Schr] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : None (New Variation) Grade : Superior Gender : Male Level : Pseudo Gold Rank Attributes : Yin/Spirit/Death Elemental Energy : [Yin Qi : N/A], [Spirit Qi : N/A] Mana : 120 Skills : [Stare], [Laser Eye], [Flying Knives] Racial Trait : [Third Eye] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced uracy], [Great Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Telekinesis], [Create Undead], [Devour Ghost] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Venom (Servant) Title : [Serpent Master] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : None (New Variation] Grade : Superior Level: Pseudo Gold Rank Master : Sans Attributes : Poison/Death/Yin Elemental Energy : [Poisonous Energy : 0th Tier], [Death Qi : N/A], [Yin Qi : N/A] Mana : 60 Skills : [Breath], [Bite], [sh] Racial Trait : [Poison Augmentation] Passive Abilities : [Serpent Eyes], [Sharp Nails], [Enhanced Speed] Active Abilities : [Serpent Form], [Devour Poison], [Serpent Control] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Ghost (Servant) Race : Spirit Specific Race Name : Phantom Grade : Superior Level : Pseudo Gold Rank ..... Master : Sans Attributes : Spirit/Dark/Yin Elemental Energy : [Spirit Qi : N/A], [Dark Qi : N/A] [Yin Qi : N/A] Mana : 90 Skills : [Phantom sh], [Phantom Shot], [Clone] Racial Trait : [Phantom Body] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Shadow Lord] Active Abilities : [Shadow Attack], [Soul Eater] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Overlord Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Allicia (Servant) Race : Half Subus (Demon)/ Half Vampire (Undead) Specific Race Name : Vampire Subus Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 80 years old (Undead) Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Sans Attributes : Yin/Demon Energy : Special Elemental Energy : [Yin Qi : 3rd Stage], [Demon Qi : 0th Stage] Mana : 148 Skills : [Seduce], [Shriek], [Bat Bullet] Racial Trait : [Summon Bats], [Vampire Form], [Subus Dream] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhance Aura], [Blood Control] Active Abilities : [Blood Suck], [Energy Absorb] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Giant Bat Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sgadowsh asks Sans ¡°Sans what do you want to name sses and Venom¡¯s Specific Race Name?¡± Sans hesitated and said ¡°Actually Master I wanted for you to name them¡± Shadowsh lets out augh as he looks at Sans in the eyes and smiled ¡°Sans you are the reason for them to be what they are right now you are their creator so it is your responsibility and honor to name your creations¡± Hearing this the soulfire in Sans¡¯s eyes burns brightly as he seriously nodded at Shadowsh epting his words Shadowsh then asks the second question in his mind ¡°Sans where did you obtain a Subus body?¡± Hearing this a surprise light sh within the eyes of sses and Allicia ¡°I found one of them in the hidden basement of the Red Dragon Gang not only that I also found other races bodies in the basement of both the Red Dragon and the Slithering Snake Gang¡± ¡°In the present only 3 of the numerous bodies have undergone a mutation¡± Shadowsh nodded it seems that there are some unknown secrets hidden underneath the Dragon City ¡®It seems that I really should increase the strength of my group¡¯ Shadowsh started pondering when Hentai¡¯s voice suddenly rang out on his head ¡®Why don¡¯t Master and your fox family creates a temporary illusion and with my magic dispelling ability we could cover the whole Slum and have Sansplete his next evolution¡¯ Shadowsh eyes lits up and agreed with Hentai¡¯s n He then ryed the n to Sans causing his aura to be disarray it seems that he really is excited from this Seeing this Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°Okay the n willmence after me and the girls finish putting up the barrier¡± He then told everyone that he would still be extremely busy during the next few days but he warned them to be vignt He then told the others that he would be bring Sans in the hole for a while His n is to create the next undead refining arena underground and he and Sans were the only ones that could truly build one But since Sans would be busy preparing fir his evolution for the next couple of days he just told Sans to order his undeads to start eating each other Even though the effect of this is not as great as the one from Archienviel Dukedom it would do for now Chapter 230 Chapter 230: CHAPTER 202 LIST Both of them then started creating iplete runes around the hole It only took the both of them 3 hours to finish creating the runes after climbing out Shadowsh puts out arge amount of energy and Mana in creating a sturdy cover on the hole so that undeads could not get out Both of them then returns back to the camp and had a drinking party Even though Sans and the other undeads could not get drunk they did not destroy the lively mood inside of the camp But after a couple of drinks the atmosphere in the camp became oppressive The reason for this is because of four individuals It was Shadowsh, Sans, Triple C and Banjo they were letting out their aura run amok causing the others to feel pressured ..... Shadowsh is a bit drunk and because he just got out from his meditation he still could not control his aura his elemental tier have improved much too quickly causing it to be disarray when he was a bit tipsy Sans is already in the process of evolving so now and then his Death Qi would re up not only that because he trains in Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique his aura seems a bit more scary Banjo¡¯s dragon aura would also started emitting from his body automatically since he was still not used in his new form Triple C or more urately Crunch was still slowly digesting the residual energy from their evolution since their Mana Core and Demon Core have fused bing one thir strength have be much more powerful than before and their element energy woukd start acting up Those that were drunk should be boisterous but with this four individual acting up now and then it was opposite to a lively party everyone was very quiet except for 5 individuals Shadowsh, Banjo and Triple C Sans was still as silent as ever he just sat there drinking The next day Shadowsh woke up with a bit of headache besides him were Banjo and Triple C Everyone were also sleeping around the camp other than Sans who left a note stating that they have returned back to the Slum and his undead subordinates everyone was present Shadowsh then got up and started pondering about his next action during the following days First Valkiry¡¯s training but this was already considered a done deal since with the cores and the fight against other flying monsters she could easily evolve and rank up to Gold Rank Second is Slicer¡¯s training he needed to go to the B and T association and buy some monsters that could be thrown around the camp for Slicer to kill Actually other than Slicer he would also buy some for the others and also a suitable defensive type monster for Mira and a capable monster subordinate for her Thirdly he and the girls needed to put an temporary illusion barrier around the Slum so that Sans¡¯s evolution would not be impended Fourth he needed to decide which individual would he give the moon rock to there are moon rocks meaning there are three individuals that could be chosen Other than that the refining arena for the undeads also needed to be finished using such a crude method as iplete runes were not safe as there might be some problem that could ur After thinking about this Shadowsh was getting more headache and it be much more bigger than before He then went to the pond and washed up to clear his mind He then started to clean the camp since bottles are scattered everywhere he destroyed every bottles turning them into fine powder that scattered through the winds After everyone started to waking up Shadowsh then told them that he would be going in monster shopping and he needed someone toe with him Don Don, Rey and Lisa decided to go back to the city together with Shadowsh and Al Al was chosen to be the person that would apany Shadowsh because he was now used in going back and forth to the camp and to the city He was also considered a friend to May May and Todd since he, Quinshi and Mira were frequent costumer in the guild Other than that he was also the person responsible in giving Jelly¡¯s clone to them Speaking of jelly he had now splits into 3 slimes this was every time he level up but because of this he stayed in level one it is because of its [Division Ability] [Division] : Splits into 2 the copy would have the same strength as the original (Non Ranked can only splits up to 10 copies) (Cost 1 level every time the user splits] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Jelly (Under Contract) Race : Slime Specific Race Name : Green Slime Grade : Normal Level : Level 1 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Null Mana : 1 Skills : [Spit] Racial Trait : [Slime Body] Passive Abilities : None Active Abilities : Division Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Since Jelly have already used [Division] twice there are only 8 tries left He did not know why it is though he decided to read a book about the monsters in this world especially humanoid but unintelligent monsters like goblins and ogres Too bad none of this race manage to survive the invasion in fact some of the kingdom were greatly weakened after the invasion Also a Tamer could not tame this kind of monsters none of them knew why this is though but this is one of the reasons why none manage to survive Now if Shadowsh manage to increase the rate of development of his Hundred Race Kingdom he could catch up to this kingdoms The 5 of them then went into the city after getting inside Lisa and the other two bid goodbye as they went back to the Slum Don Don and Rey was drooped in capes for Don Don it is because he is a monster while for Rey he just dislike strangers After bidding goodbye to the trio Shadowsh and Al went to the B and T association when they arrived there they saw Todd was busy discussing with some people so Shadowsh and Al went to look for somewhere to sit They then spotted May May but she was also being crowded by a flock of people Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned strange he get it that Todd was being flocked by people because he was the B and T association receptionist but May May is just a kid without any specialty Both him and Al sat down near May May Shadowsh then took a ss of fruit juice from Hentai¡¯s storage and gave one to Al and drunk one for himself Since Todd was busy he started reading the information from Hentai¡¯s memory this information were those that Lisa and the others shared to himst night Most of the information pertains about the members of the other gangs that shown the brightest during this month Actually there is a list already for the top ranking in terms of strength in the Great Gang Alliance other than that there is also a list for those that manage to obtain most contribution points during this month but this only applies in a gang or a group not individually The Power List : 1# Scar (Leader of the most notorious group of robbers in the Slum) 2# Elsa (Leader of the Great Wolf Gang) 3# Mad Head (Leader of the Baldy Gang) 4# Thorn (Leader of the Thorn Rose Gang) 5# Mira and Trish (Younger siblings of Elsa) 6# Undecided 7# Rocky (A member of the Baldy Gang) 8# Reggie and Burn (Members of the Great Wolf Gang) 9# Undecided 10# Bat (A member of the Great Wolf Gang) Mira and Trish were tied on the 5th ce so they also obtain the ce below them this also the same for Burn and Reggie The Contribution List : 1# Great Wolf Gang (345 CP) 2# The Sly Hands (The new name for Scar¡¯s group) (123 CP) 3# Great Bull Gang (The new name for the Baldy Gang because they are somewhat embarrassed by their former gang name) (90 CP) 4# Thorn Rose Gang (89 CP) ..... 5# Knight Gang (This gang is rather weak but all the members thrive to be knights someday) (30 CP) 6# The Magic Trio (A group consisting of novice magicians their strength weren¡¯t anything special) (21 CP) 7# Dagger Gang (A gang consisting only of 7 individuals every member carries a dagger around) (20 CP) 8# The Hound Gang (A gang that made dog taming their main profession) (19 CP) 9# Caretaker Gang (A new gang that only involves in taking care of the children in the Slum) (18 CP) 10# Subus Gang (A gang that structured like a brothel it was being led by Allicia) (12 CP) Judging by the number of their Contribution Points Shadowsh decided to reward Elsa and Scar for achieving a hundred points He decided to enhance their elemental capability or have them be a pseudo Tamer just like Quinshi Other than this two options he also decided to reward their gang by giving them a hundred gold coins Chapter 231 Chapter 231: CHAPTER 203 OBNOXIOUS BRAT Just as he was praising himself in thinking of this reward system May May suddenly run up to him and hugs him Shadowsh immediately felt how nervous and scared she was even Bey Bey on top of her head was hissing towards a certain direction He then looks towards the direction and saw a handsome fellow ying with a slime that looks exactly like Jelly The slime tried to escape but it was futile the fellow has a monkey with white furs keeping the slime in check A unique energy that envelops the slime if Shadowsh was not wrong it is a full spirit energy and ismonly known as psychic energy He then check the stats of the white monkey since it was quite rare for a monster to be that smart to learn telekinesis ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name : ??? (Under Contract) Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Albino Spirit Ape Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 21 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 6 Master : ??? Attributes : Spirit Energy : 36 Elemental Energy : [Psychic Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 124 Skills : [Spirit Bomb], [Psychic Shot], [Hypnosis] Racial Trait : [Spirit Qi converted to Psychic Energy] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Intelligence], [Mind Sense], [Enhanced Spirit Qi] Active Abilities : [Telekinesis], [Telepathy] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He then felt the hug of May Nay tighten as Bey Bey hissed some more especially at the monkey he then immediately realised what was happening and his vein started throbbing out of anger He then startedforting May May and nods at Al Al was already gripping his fist very tightly as he looks at the fellow he was at first startled why May May ran towards Shadowsh with tears on her eyes then seeing the slime that he gave to May May being yed by a stranger he immediately realised what¡¯s going on Upon knowing what the situation is he became enraged After receiving the okay signal from Shadowsh he immediately started walking towards the fellow ¡°Look at this fascinating slime it does not have the same disgusting form as the other slimes nor it has the aggressive nature of it¡± ¡°Other than that it is also quite nice to touch¡± The man startedughing as he continue to fiddle with the slime Then suddenly a dull sound of a flesh being hit could be heard as Al punched the fellow in the cheeks causing him to be thrown a meter away from Al The Albino Spirit Ape lets out an angry shriek as it tried to use a skill on Al but it immediately felt a never before feeling of danger a threat that causes it to feel that its life was not its own anymore The Albino Spirit Ape expression became that one of extreme fear The onlookers were surprised that it did not attack Al considering its and its owner reputation Then all of them saw the expression of dread from it and their expression also changed they thought that Al was so powerful that it causes the Albino Spirit Ape to fear him What they did not know is that Shadowsh was already releasing a great amount if murderous intent and it was fully locked on the Albino Spirit Ape if it ever even moved a finger then it would forfeit its life Al then took the slime with him and walks back to Shadowsh The man that was punched by Al finally managed to get up he was about tosh out on Al but he suddenly receives a message from his pet telling him the danger it felt The man expression changed he then looks at Shadowsh with fear in his eyes He did not say anything but left together with his pet causing everyone to be surprised they knew this kid reputation and knew that he was a petty person Seeing the man leave Shadowsh then looks at May May and rubs her head Bey Bey also started tickle her ear causing the trembling May May to finally calm down Al then gave the slime back to her causing her to be happy again but after a while her expression became depressed ¡°Big brother I could not keep your slime anymore please take it back¡± From her voice it seems that she was extremely hesitant for this decision but she still managed toplete her sentence Shadowsh furrower his eyebrows and asks ¡°Why?¡± May May then told him about what happened earlier The slime that Shadowsh reformed became extremely popr especially so for thedies of nobility Other than them other house of nobility also wanted to purchase the slime because of their useful aspects There were already 5 slime copies that Todd were taking care of the reason for this is because of the jobs that he was entrusted Cleaning the bathroom, the rooms in the B and T association and cleaning after the breeding ground it was extremely efficient and the slimes would multiply as they started to continue eating The slimes do not need to fight to level up they only need to eat for it to level up As of now there are 5 slimes but with their speed they could definitely multiply quickly in the B and T association and all of themwere of a great help for Todd and the others in the B and T association Now the B and T association looks brand new nearly everyday This caused a spark of jealousy from the other association so they tried to purchase the slimes which was promptly denied by Todd Todd knew for a fact that the slimes were not his in the first ce and only follows his order because of Shadowsh So he did not ept any request from others and since he was protected by Gloria they could not harm them especially so because he mostly stayed inside the B and T association Just as those that were interested in the slime sighed in disappointment they saw May May came inside with an identical slime This time they flocked over her and tried to but the slime from her Todd actually wanted to help but he was blocked and was now extremely busy entertaining the people that were blocking him causing him to be helpless The reason for this is because of his job as the receptionist so he tried to quickly answered their question but it seems that those that were blocking were already determined to waste his time May May became extremely nervous because of this she was scared as she looks at the crowd of people flocking over her Then came that obnoxious brat that took the slime in May May¡¯s hand without asking He was one of the members of a viscount family and is known to be a bully Shadowsh knew of course that this brat might be arrogant but he was still smart he knew how to advance and retreat He then look at the eyes of May May even though she is reluctant she knew she could take care of the slime considering just what happened now Shadowsh smiled at the cute May May and said ¡°Its okay how about this I will talk with your parents and asks them about working under me?¡± Hearing this May May¡¯s eyes started shining brightly she then repeatedly nodded as she really wanted to help her dad find a job Since Todd was still busy Shadowsh and the two sat down and started chatting Well urately it was just Shadowsh asking May May about any important information or events that ured during this month There were no major news running around in the city in this month but there is a good news and that is that the crime rate in the city plummeted There are still those that did crime though the only thing is that before they could hide wether in the Red Light District or the Slum now no criminal dared to go to the Slum The Slum became a forbiddennd for any criminal not once did any criminal manage to survive inside the Slum No one knew why though but the situation in both the Red Light District and the Slum got more better as time passed by Of course Shadowsh knew why it is because of Sans any criminal that dare to use the Slum as a hiding spot would definitely think twice from the information that he was reading from Hentai¡¯s memory There were 3 events that would ur for different types of criminal that went into the Slum If the criminal is proven to be worthy to be living he or she would be brought to the headquarters of the Great Gang Alliance aka the hideout of the Great Wolf Gang and if they can passed the test that was created by the leader of any gang they could join the said gang For those that were found guilty of what they did if it was a small crime without murder they would be pardon and thrown towards the workers that were busy building the underground city Chapter 232 Chapter 232: CHAPTER 204 MAY MAY¡¯S FAMILY For any murderers though they were either beaten up or killed In the Red Light District Allicia was slowly expanding her influence in there She was just like Lisa which have kept her memories meaning she kept her memories as a Subus Also Shadowsh found a rather interesting information from Hentai Hentai detected an unusual emotion from Allicia and this emotion is just like Lisa¡¯s emotion Both emotions were directed to Sans causing Shadowsh tough out loud when he read the information The onlookers inside the association looks at Shadowsh strangely thinking why he wasughing all of the sudden Remembering that he was still inside the B and T association Shadowsh stopsughing and cough lightly Todd was swamped with work so Shadowsh decided to visit May May¡¯s parents first ..... He then had Al tell Todd they would be leaving for a while When Todd heard what Al said he sent an apologetic look and told Al that he was grateful for Shadowsh understanding his situation When they arrived at May May¡¯s home he saw that even though the house looks quite poor since it was only made of wood it looks quite good the person that built the house might be an expert May May shouted ¡°Mom! Dad! I¡¯m home I brought my friends with me¡± Hearing this the door opened and a well built middle aged man went out He had a few scars in his arms but he still excludes a strong presence even though unlike Shadowsh and those were powerful enough that their aura alone could cause others to feel intimidated this person¡¯s aura is more that a mature and authorative man The man looks at May May tenderly as he rubs her head Bey Bey jumps into the man¡¯s head and started sleeping The man then looks at Shadowsh and Al his pupil immediately shrank as he looks at Al Unlike Shadowsh who could control his aura efficiently as long as he is clearheaded but Al could not he was leaking out powerful aura ¡°Father why are you staring at Al so seriously its rude you know¡± Seeing her father only silently looking at Al with a serious look at that May May could not help but pout Coming out from his senses May May¡¯s father invited the two in Even though the house is not that big the details of the house was superb of course if it was other people they would only think that the design of the house is great but for Shadowsh who have build houses that looks a bit crude this house is already considered great May May¡¯s father then offered a chair to the both of them then May May happily skipped towards a room Looking at May May Shadowsh lets out a chuckle she really is a pure child unlike him who was corrupted by his monster instinct causing his disgust in killing to disappear now killing is something he frequently did The room descended in an awkward silence when May May disappeared her father who did not know what to say only sat there in silence The one who broke the awkward silence was Shadowsh ¡°Your house is quite well designed can you rmend the builder to me?¡± Hearing this May May¡¯s father raised his eyebrows and asks ¡°You are not from here are you?¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised but he was still smiling he nodded not denying it May May¡¯s father smiled as he look a bit proud as he started speaking ¡°Figure as much after all I myself built this house¡± ¡°Throughout the city I am considered one if the great Artisan in the city¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was startled and instinctively blurted out ¡°Why don¡¯t you work for me I always have a knack for recruiting talented individuals¡± This time it was May May¡¯s father that was surprised he then started to look at Shadowsh up and down then started pondering he then sat there in silence Shadowsh did not force him and just sat there quietly Suddenly May May came out of the room with an anxious expression ¡°Dad mother¡¯s sickness is acting up again¡± May May¡¯s father immediately stand up and ran towards the room Shadowsh also walks towards the room even though this made him feel a bit nosy he wanted to learn more about this family What he saw inside the room is a mature woman who looks very sick her look is above average and her figure could be considered great but maybe because of her sickness she looks extremely thin The woman was coughing violently while May May¡¯s father was boiling some leaves Shadowsh asks Hentai ¡®From your calction can Leafinia heal her?¡¯ ¡®Based on the result of my scanning she could be healed by Herish but this would take a longer time while Leafinia would immediately make her recover¡¯ Hentai answered as a matter of fact After letting the woman drink the water from the boiled leaves May May¡¯s father stayed for a while and when the woman slept he went out of the room together with May May May May¡¯s father then silently look at Shadowsh for a while and sighed ¡°Before I am proud that I would never be a subordinate of a person but as you can see my wife needs the medicine to survive and that cost money¡± He then took a deep breath and resolutely said ¡°As long as you pay me adequately and promised to protect my family I Leonardo would be forever loyal to you¡± Shadowsh finally smiled as he look at May May and said to Leonardo ¡°I suggest for you to pack up ande with me if you had friends bring them I¡¯ll give a stable job¡± Just as Leonardo was about to deny the suggestion since he loves this house Shadowsh next following words shut him up ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the B and T association where I will be bringing is considered a secretnd and there I know a person that could cure your wife¡± Even May May look stunned when she heard this long ago the two of them started searching a cure for her mother even now the two of them were desperately searching for a cure hearing Shadowsh knew a person who could cure her mother shocked her greatly She then started to tear up her voice was cracking as she asks Shadowsh ¡°Is it true big brother?¡± Shadowsh smiles as he rubs her head he then answered ¡°Of course its true I dislike lying to people I considered my friends¡± He then brought Al and went outside before he got out though he said to the pair of father and daughter ¡°Since the two of you were attached to this house I would not hasten your departure just heads up the patient is very weak so be careful when moving her¡± ¡± I¡¯ll be waiting for the both of you in the B and T association¡± Shadowsh then went towards the Slum while Al went back to the B and T association together with his clone Shadowsh then took out a hood and a mask from Hentai¡¯s storage before covering himself himself He then started to wander around the Slum searching for the right ce for him and the foxes to put their energy in No undeads tried to attack him since he had told Sans about this n already After wandering around for half an hour he only found three good location he already marked them of course by him meant Hentai He then sent a message to Lisa telling her to bring undeads in the three location and have them build a stone monument on them After a while he returns back to the B and T association when he got there he saw Al chatting with a stranger Using his quick speed he immediately arrived next to Al he then used [Illusion] anddispel his clone and stores his mask and hood Shadowsh then sat there just like what his clone was doing He then looks at the stranger that was talking with Sans The said stranger looks like a swordsman behind him was red horse the horse looks extremely beautiful and it looks powerful ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : ??? Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Bloody War Stallion (Elite) Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 19 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 9 Master : ??? Attributes : Strength Energy : 175 Mana : 68 Skills : [Stomp], [Kick], [Tackle] Racial Trait : [War Horse] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhance Stamina] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Rage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh raised his eyebrows as he looks at the man suspiciously To manage to obtain such a fine horse he must be either be a noble or lucky and judging from the armour he is wearing Shadowsh bet on the former Shadowsh then took out a juice from Hentai¡¯s storage together with some roasted beef Waiting for another half an hour Todd finally manage to finish his job Looking at his exhausted look Shadowsh thought maybe he should juste back again tomorrow Chapter 233 Chapter 233: CHAPTER 205 HUNTING PARTNERS Todd then went to Shadowsh¡¯s table Al who was talking with the knight stops and looks at Todd Todd scratched his head and shyly said ¡°I am so sorry for making the two of you wait¡± Shadowsh chuckled ¡°No problem at all actually I¡¯m the one who should be embarrassed looking at you maybe I should juste back tomorrow¡± Todd immediately refused ¡°Nonsense I still have lot of energy to spare¡± After saying this Todd brought Shadowsh to the breeding ground Al stayed because of Shadowsh¡¯s request if May May¡¯s family got here he would bring them back to the lodging area next to the camp and call Leafinia and have her heal May May¡¯s mother Shadowsh have already sent a message to Leafinia about this so she would not be surprised by this matter ..... Todd and Shadowsh arrived at the breeding ground Shadowsh immediately started scanning the monsters in the pen What he was now searching for is a strong monster or an intellectual one for Mira Also other than that he needed to find some vicious Non Ranked to Bronze Ranked monster for Slicer and the others to hunt After looking around for an hour Shadowsh found a candidate for Mira¡¯s monster and also for the practice target for Slicer and the others ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : None Race : Beast (Reptile) Specific Race Name : Horned Tyrant Rex (Egg) Grade : ??? Gender : ??? Age : Egg Level : 0 Attributes : ??? Energy : ??? Elemental Energy : ??? Mana : ??? Skills : None Racial Trait : ??? Passive Abilities : ??? Active Abilities : ??? Forbidden/Berserk Ability : ??? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though its just an egg Shadowsh knew that it would definitely be a force to be reckon with when it grew For the monsters that would serve as the training partners for the others to train their killing intent he picked 3 kinds of monsters each one of them have a great reproductive ability ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Sharp Tusk Boars Race : Beast Grade : Normal ¨C Good Level : None Rank to Bronze Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Enhance Charging Power] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Sharp Legged Spiders Race : Insect (Arthropod) Grade : Normal Level : 1 ¨C 10 Attributes : Poison Racial Trait : [Webber] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Red Backed Centipedes Race : Insect (Chilopod) Grade : Normal ¨C Rare Level : Non Rank to Bronze Rank Attributes : Poison Racial Trait : [Poison nd] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He also bought their kings and queens of their kind so that they could grow stronger as time passed and could be considered a great source of food for monsters that he would be raising in the Sanctuary ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None (King) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Sharp Tusk Boar King Grade : Very Rare Gender : Male Age : 17 Level : Bronze Rank Level 5 Attributes : Strength Energy : 55 Mana : 18 Skills : [Tackle], [Bite] Racial Trait : [Great Charging Power], [Boar King] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Appetite] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None (Queen) Race : Insect (Arthropod) Specific Race Name : Spear Legged Spider Queen Grade : Rare Gender : Femake Age : 29 Level : Bronze Ranked Level 5 ..... Attributes : Poison Energy : 40 Elemental Energy : [Poison Energy : N/A] Mana : 16 Skills : [Web Spit], [Poisonous Web Spit] Racial Trait : [Webber], [Spider Queen] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Leg Sharpness], [Enhance Web Toughness], [Poison Mastery] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None (Queen) Race : Insect (Chilopod) Specific Race Name : Red Backed Centipede Queen Grade : Excellent Gender : Female Age : 30 years old Level : Bronze Ranked Level 7 Attributes : Poison Energy : 44 Elemental Energy : [Poison Energy : N/A] Mana : 61 Skills : [Poison Spit], [Death Coil] Racial Trait : [Poison nd], [Centipede Queen] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Poison Strength], [Tough Exoskeleton], [Enhance Sharpness], [Enhance Speed] Active Abilities : [Harden] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The effect of [Boar King] increased the quality of the offspring produced by the female it mated it also cause other boars that were lower grade than it to follow itsmand The effect of the title queen is that increased the reproductive ability of the monster and the monstersid by the queen would have blind obedience to it With these two queen Shadowsh was not worried that the monsters that Slicer and the others would hunt would decrease in fact he worries if the monsters that would be too many Shadowsh also needed to create two artificial caves for the Spear Legged Spider Queen and the Red Backed Centipede Queen For the boars they could just roam around if they wanted but Shadowsh also intended to train the Warrior Monkeys so he quickly sent a message to Leafinia to tell the monkeys they would have to hunt the monsters around the camp next month The camp no longer be able to contain more monsters so Shadowsh intended to hasten the construction of the Sanctuary Thinking about this he bid goodbye to Todd after paying for the monsters he picked All the monsters were to be picked the next day other than the Horned Tyrant Rex egg the others would stay in the association for the night When he got out of the breeding ground Al was no longer in the hall it seems that he already returned back to the camp together with May May¡¯s family Just as he was about to leave the city he felt somebody was looking at him intensely he snorted as he kicked off the ground producing dust around When the dust subsided he was already gone with Shadowsh incredible speed no one could catch up to him in the entire city Arriving at the lodging area where Shadowsh intended to create the Adventure Guild he saw many faces other than the usual gang members there Leonardo and some new faces were working quite intensely Shadowsh saw May May was also trying to help in the job only to be shouted by her father When Al spotted Shadowsh he hurriedly went to greet him The others who were working have also stop and looks at Shadowsh The gang members look at Shadowsh with awe and admiration while Leonardo was looking at him full of gratitude Suddenly May May¡¯s eyes started to tear up she then ran towards Shadowsh and hugs him crying out loud Afterforting May May for a while Shadowsh then started to introduce himself to the other workers When they heard Shadowsh is considered a king from a distantnd they were shocked They became even more surprised when he told the others how he gained hisnd Shadowsh then asks the other workers that if they have a family inside of the city he could amodate them Of course he told them that the work that they are going to do during this next few months or even years are somewhat considered a secret so just to be sure everyone should move with him Their current objectives is to build houses for hundreds of individuals also he told them to build an extremelyrge building that function like an association He then told them about the high sry they would receive during their work and also the chance of having themselves or their children obtain power that is considered one most sought by ordinary people Hearing those that have children were thrilled while those who have ambitions have their eyes set aze Shadowsh then sent his clone to be both the guardian and the caretaker of the group he told them to tell his clone about any problem that would ur He also told them that if any of their family is experienced in cooking they could also work for him Shena and Quinshi was already busy cooking for their group if this people were added on the list then they would have no time training themselves Shadowsh then left his destination is to the construction site of the Sanctuary but before leaving he did gave the Horned Tyrant Rex egg to Al and told him to gave it to Mira When he arrived at the construction site it looks so empty of course the only reason for this is because the undeads only works at night After a month of continuous work the Sanctuary is now nearingpletion just a couple more and the walls that surround the Sanctuary is finished Since the Sanctuary is extremelyrge to build something like this in one month Sans must have sent hundreds of undeads to work in the site Shadowsh then went to check the undeads with his [Night Lord] ability he could see in the dark When he jump to the hole he could feel the amount of Yin Qi inside of the hole became more bountiful This wasn¡¯t the effect of the runes only but also the umtion of Yin Qi released by the undeads Not only Yin Qi there is also a hint of Death Qi running amok in the hole Suddenly he felt countless stares towards him all the stares meant one thing ¡®Food!¡¯ Shadowsh then smiled as he blend in into the darkness erasing his presencepletely causing the undeads to lost there target Afternding in the ground Shadowsh then started to sense Nightmare¡¯s aura he then started to follow the aura He encountered numerous undeads but because of [Night Lord] ability he easily avoided their notice He also realised that some undeads prey into some of the other undeads Chapter 234 Chapter 234: CHAPTER 206 NIGHTMARE After strolling around he found out that the undeads only hunt undeads of the same kind there are only a couple of instances were an undead of different kind hunted each other After strolling around some more he finally saw Nightmare The only thing is that Nightmare lookspletely different now Its soulmes in its eyes were burning much brighter maybe its because of the darkness but there something different about them Also he is now a bit bigger than before and with the balls of mes around its hooves he looks extremely awesome Other than that there is now a bone horn on its head looking like a unicorn It neighed towards Shadowsh unlike some low level undeads who could not see him ..... Nightmare managed to spot him causing him to be surprised What made Shadowsh even more surprised is that when Nightmare ran it did not produce a sound The surprised got even more greater when he saw Nightmare running on air Shadowsh immediately realised that Nightmare have undergone an evolution He then scans Nightmare ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Nightmare (Stead) Title : Tyrant Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Horned Infernal Death Horse Grade : Pseudo Legendary Level : Crimson Gold Ranked Level 3 Master : Sans Attributes : Fire/Yin/Death Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 3rd Tier], [Yin Qi : 5th Tier], [Death Qi : 3rd Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [Yin Stomp], [Yin Fireballs], [Death Tackle] Racial Trait : [ming Yin Hooves], [Undead Stead], [Tyrant] Passive Abilities : [Great Speed], [Yin Body], [Hardened Bones], [me Mastery], [Great Strength] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [zing Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then looks at the description of Nightmare¡¯s Racial Trait [ming Yin Hooves] : Increased Speed, User obtains the ability to walk on water [Undead Stead] : As an undead horse it could fuse with its master [Tyrant] : Lower level would fear the title holder and the user obtains the ability to devour them Now Shadowsh realised how Nightmare became so strong within this month including the iplete runes all over the Undead Pit its own [Tyrant] title also serves as a bonus Shadowsh then started to ponder and decided that he would start throwing bones into the undead pit even though the chances of the bones turning into an undead is little as time passed by the umted Yin Qi would revive them Thinking about this he bid goodbye to Nightmare before jumping out of the hole there is a staircase for the undead to climb back up but it was guarded by Nightmare The only time Nightmare was not guarding the staircase is when its morning even though Shadowsh have covered the hole with his Dark Energy undeads could still sense the energy from the sun above so they tended to stay away from it Once he got up he dashed towards the camp when he got there he requested for Shena to bring him the piles of bones that she threw away He was disappointed to know that the bones were not thrown but was devoured by Jelly He then told her that the bones should be thrown to the Undead Pit so she just need to call the clone to throw it there As for the other garbage well they had Jelly to dispose of it He then gathered everyone and told them about the 3 monsters that he would be releasing around the camp Other than the main camp the monsters could go anywhere so if anyone of them wanted to train themselves just go around the camp they could definitely spot this 3 types of monsters Shadowsh have bought more than 30 Sharp Tusked Boar and 10 Red Backed Centipede and Sharp Legged Spiders Hearing this Violet and those that are experienced in hunting were not that thrilled but for those that wanted to hone their experience like Purple Kitty and the other younger generation were excited Even Lucy and the other younger foxes were excited they realised during the mock battles they have done during this month that they have truly rely too much to theirpanion They then decided that Shadowsh would seal their strength so that they could train themselves Of course Shadowsh was hesitant about this but after being persuaded by both his mother and re he agreed He then sealed their rank to the maximum rank of a Bronze Rank of course it was Hentai who sealed their power The seal could be easily broken if the individual fully release all their strength so it is considered a flimsy seal Shadowsh then told Al that the both of them would be building two caves to house the new monsters Building a cave is easy for Shadowsh Al just need to create an artificial hill while he would transform in his giant fox form and dig a hole to the hill towards the ground After fusing with the Earth Dragon¡¯s core Al was nowpatible with earth element and after continuous practice everyday he was now at least proficient and learned the ability [Earth Control] Since creating the artificial hill might be too much for Al¡¯s stamina and Mana Shadowsh would supply Al with his Mana The camp and the area around it started trembling as Al started to concentrate and move the earth The trembling got more intense as the ground started to rise Shadowsh who was touching the back of Al¡¯s head was even startled by the amount of Mana needed to create an artificial hill He then kept supplying more and because of his high tier Mana the quality of the earth started to change bing more richer in energy than before The whole process took 3 hours and arge hill was formed Al fainted out of exhaustion not because he run out of Mana but because he needed to concentrate like there¡¯s no tomorrow he was mentally exhausted Shadowsh then brought Al back to the main camp and put him into a bed inside of the carriage Just as he was about to return back to the artificial hill and finished it Hentai told him not to do so ¡®The hill is recently made so the earth element and its structure is still unstable it will take a month or two for it to be a proper hill¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh sighed and looking at the sky it was already noon he decided to go back to the B and T association tomorrow Since he could not released the Red Backed Centipedes and the Sharp Legged Spiders yet he decided to buy another kind of monsters Also he needed to tell Todd that he would be leaving the Red Back Centipedes and the Sharp Legged Spiders in the B and T association for a while Shadowsh might have expended a bit of his Mana for helping Al but since he never fought all out after the war this pretty much does not bother him Since the hill was still in the process of beingplete Shadowsh went to the construction site and transformed into arge fox before started working His job is to strengthen the walls with Mana while inscribing some runes to hasten the process of which Hentai assimtion towards the Sanctuary With his fast speed and sharp ws he started inscribing the walls with great efficiency the only thing is that inscribing the runes take a lot of concentration because no mistake should ever happen during this process With his size he managed to inscribedrge inscriptions all around the wall Night came Shadowsh was doing finishing touches in his 30th runes this inscriptions came from the Book of Spirit that they found in the Archinviel Dukedom With Hentai¡¯s modification the power of the runes were further enhanced The inscriptions he inscribed all around the walls of the Sanctuary not only serve the purpose of making Hentai assimtion process much easier but it also added more magical effect For instance like in the undead refining if an undead devour another undead it could devour the soul power of the undead increasing its strength not only that after devouring the other undead it could absorb at least 90% of the power of the other undead His inscriptions might not be as powerful as that but if a monster killed another monster inside the Sanctuary it would gain 50% of the soul power of the killed monster Other than that the inscriptions also serve as a vacuum for the energy from the sun and moon And as long as Hentai could assimte itself in this Sanctuary it could further strengthen the effect of the vacuum not only abosorbing the energy from the sun and moon it could also absorb the elemental energy floating in the air at a much greater speed ..... Seeing that it was already evening Shadowsh returned back to the camp He did not manage to strengthen the walls but he did manage to inscribe 30 runes but considering the size of the Sanctuary he needed to at least inscribe 100 different andplete runes Sadly he could not continue inscribing the rules since Sans evolutione first Chapter 235 Chapter 235: CHAPTER 20 After having dinner with everyone Shadowsh brought all the foxes except for Foxxy to the city Since only him and the foxes could open the barrier he could not bring everyone of them Sneaking in was easy for Shadowsh and the foxes Since it was nighttime already they could move much more at ease They then went to the Slum traveling un the rooftops After arriving in the Slum all of them splits up Shadowsh told Lucy, Dorothy and Flora the three good location he found The only thing they need is to find another three good location for him, re and his mother ..... When Lucy and the other two arrive at the location Shadowsh told them about there are already stone monument erected there The three of them started to used their [Illusion] skill on their respective monument After searching sone more Mary found a good location she then sends a [Fox me Shot] towards the sky Sans who was deep in meditation opens his eyes and looks at Mary¡¯s direction he then ordered sses ¡°Take some undead and just like this morning create a stone monument on the location where the shot was seen¡± sses bowed as he left he also brought 20 low level undeads with him that was dragging arge b of stone When they arrived at Mary¡¯s location the undeads started digging after just a minute the preparation for stone monument was finished Mary then used her [Illusion] skill and embedded it into the stone causing the stone to glow in a dreamy light Only Shadowsh and re haven¡¯t found any good location just yet An hourter Shadowsh found his location another two hourster re finally found hers After casting an iplete andpletely thin barrier all the foxes except for Shadowsh was drained of Mana Shadowsh then carried them back to the camp to get some sleep When Shadowsh woke up it was already morning after having breakfast he went to the B and T association When he arrived there he felt the atmosphere is quite tense He then saw Todd pacing about looking quite worried He approached him patting his shoulder who would have thought that he was thinking something so seriously that when Shadowsh patted him he jump backward in shock Seeing Shadowsh Todd heaved a sigh of relief he then pulled Shadowsh to a secluded corner inside of the association Shadowsh was startled by this he then saw Todd making a shushing sign after looking around and assuring that there are nobody that saw them or can hear them Todd then started speaking ¡°I know you have a lot of question but please hear me out first¡± Todd then looks at Shadowsh¡¯s eyes seriously Seeing his serious look it seems that the thing he wanted to tell him is important ¡°There will be a war that would engulf the whole continent¡± This one sentence cause Shadowsh to open his eyes widely Just as he was about to ask a question Todd started speaking once again ¡°The Orc Kingdom manage to obtain the legacy of their ancestor causing their race¡¯s strength to have a drastic improvement¡± ¡°Because of the shortage of food after the invasion the orcs were now very hungry so their king decided to conquer the whole continent to satisfy their hunger¡± Shadowsh then raised his eyebrows and asks ¡°How can their hunger be satisfied after unifying the whole continent?¡± Todd sighed as he started exining ¡°The legacy the orcs manage to obtain is called War Orc Legacy the previous green orcs will be red and if they go to war their hunger and other emotions would disappear in exchange of great power¡± Shadowsh then have a look of realisation but he still asks ¡°Even though the orcs might gain their legacy causing their race overall strength to rise the other kingdoms wouldn¡¯t be easily be conquered¡± ¡°Actually it would be quite the opposite since the orcs threaten their rule the kings of the different kingdoms would allied themselves with each other with this the orcs would be the one who would be the ones that should be panicking¡± A face full of helplessness appeared on Todd¡¯s expression ¡°If it was actually that way the kingdoms were already weakening because of the food shortage not only that there were numerous uprising that was happening throughout this year now out of 10 kingdoms there are only 3 kingdoms who could defend themselves from the orc invasion¡± ¡°First is the Luminous Kingdom because they have the strongest fleet in the sea and their kingdom is situation near the sea they did not have to go through the famine as they have hunted their food from the sea¡± ¡°Second is this kingdom because of the existence of the Howling Ridge the strength of the demons who have invaded this kingdom isn¡¯t as great as those in the other kingdom¡± ¡°And finally the Elf Kingdom even though their strength regarding their military isn¡¯t that great and could be considered one of the weaker kingdom they were situated in a different nar realm and considered an impregnable fortress¡± Shadowsh nodded also a hint of worry sh in his eyes his own kingdom was still developing but after remembering the difference of time from the Safehaven Paradise he heaved a sigh of relief Also he remembered most of the residents of his kingdom were those that participated in the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts Not only that he had Gulli and the others and the Safehaven Paradise is considered a different nar realm with this facts Shadowsh worries disappears Shadowsh then told Todd that the Dragon Kingdom would be considered one of the safest kingdom since the Sanctuary was built here he would try and help the kingdom if necessary or if he could He also told Todd his objective and he was once again brought to the breeding ground After looking around he picked the recement of the Red Backed Centipedes and the Sharp Legged Spiders ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Tyrant Giant Frogs Race : Amphibian Grade : Normal ¨C Very Rare Level : Non Rank to Bronze Rank Attributes : Water/Strength Racial Trait : [Tyrant Strength], [Frog Legs] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Earthen Lizard Race : Reptile Grade : Excellent Level : Bronze Rank Attributes : Earth/Strength Racial Trait : [Earth Swimming] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª For the Tyrant Giant Frogs he bought 7 of them 2 of them were females with their addition and with the Savage ck Catfish and the Ferocious White Tigerfish the whole pond became much more dangerous than ever Actually because of this Shadowsh decided to start training themselves fighting underwater with Aqua¡¯s [Water Blessing] they could breath underwater they only need to adapt in their movements underwater He bought 20 Earthen Lizard actually this is all the Earthen Lizard that was being sold by the B and T association The Earthen Lizard is also a good choice not only they could fight very well in head on sh they are also considered an ambush predator This is because of theit [Earth Swimming] ability Shadowsh actually intended to train a group of them to be rewarded to the gang in the Slum [Earth Swimming] : Able to transverse into the ground easily Shadowsh then brought the monsters back into the hall he already called Al to have Triple C bring the carriage just outside of the city gate He then started stacking all the monster cage on top of each other This would actually be a foolish idea since if any of these monsters started moving violently this would topple every cage Shadowsh was not worried though he envelops all the cage with his Spirit Beast Aura causing all the 27 monsters to be silent Todd was gobsmacked by this especially so since 7 of these monsters were Tyrant Frogs which were known to be a rowdy bunch This wasn¡¯t surprising to Shadowsh though after all a Spirit Beast is a much higher entity than a monster Shadowsh then carried the cages out of the city everyone who saw him were quite shocked after all the cages were stacked to each other and yet they were perfectly stable After getting out of the city Shadowsh then started loading the cages into the carriage Al then went inside the city together with Shadowsh there is still the Sharp Tusk Boar to be transported They only took a minute or two to load all the monsters into the carriage All 57 monsters were ounted for Triple C then dashed back to the camp leaving a trail of dust behind Arriving at the camp Shadowsh released all the monsters to their respective location The Sharp Tusk Boar were scatterd everywhere in the camp he also paired two female boars with the boar king The Eartheh Lizard were released to the opposite location from the Variant Golden Earthworm since the earthworms were known to be a delicious treat for Earth Type monsters ..... The Tyrant Frogs were releaded unto the pond he released them in the part of the pond that was a bit far away from the Savage ck Catfish and the Ferocious White Tigerfish Chapter 236 Chapter 236: CHAPTER 208 HUNTING If these 3 monsters met each other they would assuredly try to eat each other After releasing the monsters he called everyone for a meeting When everyone in the camp finally gathered Shadowsh started the meeting He first look at Shena and those that have a pet of their own He then told them this ¡°The hunting training will begin next month it should have started today but since the first two monsters I picked were not suitable in living here I have to rece them¡± Those that have a pet and those that wanted to train themselves by hunting the monsters released in the camp nodded Shadowsh once again started speaking this time it was being directed at Violet and the others ¡°Now a more pressing issue and that is theck of experience in fighting on water¡± ..... ¡°Other than Clwyd and France none of use is really experienced in fighting on water so we will have to train ourselves I am not expecting any of you to dominate your enermies but only need to survive them¡± Shadowsh then look at the foxes and sighed he then told them ¡°Try to rest in the day because we would still need toplete the illusion barrier for Sans¡± Hearing this all the foxes nodded they have a rotation of who is going to the Slum and those who would rest Shadowsh actually thought that he could bring all the foxes except for one of them to stay guard But it was actuallyughable after they refined their Man it did strengthen all their skills and attack not only that it also nourish their bodies and cores The only thing disadvantageous is the umtion of Mana would be slower and slower as the tiers became higher Of course there is one solution for that and that is to unpgrade their Mana cores but it was easily said than done The first method to upgrade the Mana core is the continuous usage of Mana but this could cause the foundation to be unstable causing the core to have cracks The second method is to just continue umting Mana as long as they continue in filling up their cores with high tier Mana it would automatically upgrade itself but this method is time consuming The third method is to do both continuous usage of Mana and after the core was emptied fill it up again this was the hardest method of the two cause this would make a person to be always exhausted Shadowsh have LS that automatically refine his elemental energies and Mana and with Hentai his rate of umtion was not affected the least So Shadowsh had half of the fox apany him in the Slum every night while the other half would focus on umting their Mana During this night their only task is to rest other than him and Foxxy every fox need to rest and sleep and after waking up they need to furiously absorbs a lot of Mana to fill their cores once again Seeing that it was still early Shadowsh went to the construction site and once again busy himself with insribing His life would be monotonous at the day he would either busy himself with isncribing the runes in the Sanctuary orpleting the runes in the pit At night he and the foxes would go to the Slum toplete the illusion barrier ¡ª¨C 3 month have passed Shadowsh and the gang were all in the Slum they were sitting in front of the Great Wolf Gang hideout They are all present to see Sans evolve after a month of work they finallypleted the illusion barrier After that they spend another month reinforcing the illusion barrier while Sans was preparing his evolution he created a field of death Undeads that are considered useful and were elites were put into the field while Sans was on the center Its because while absorbing the energy from the clouds he expelled some of it around him This is also the case for other undeads so Sans devised this formation so they could share the energies they absorbed In the third month they finally manage to create a barrier that is strong enough and would not be easily be broken by attacks There won¡¯t be a tribtion for Sans since he is an undead what he would be facing is a type of challenge that undeads would face when they evolve into a much higher race The Death Challenge the undead would be subjected by a series of challenge and all of them would pertain to soul There is a high chance that an undead would die in this challenge so one must be always be prepared Shadowsh who was sitting suddenly felt a chill running down his spine He immediately stood up and looks towards the direction where Sans at Not only him every living person was feelingplete despair from the aura Shadowsh who was worried about Sans suddenly heard Hentai¡¯s voice ¡®Warning! Warning! Warning! because of the Death Qi the illusion barrier is slowly being corroded¡¯ ¡®Warning! Warning! living being should not be inside of the illusion barrier¡¯ Hearing this Shadwsh cursed as he became an extremelyrge fox he then used his tails to grab everyone some he put in his back while others were being hold by his tail He then shouted at Triple C and Banjo ¡°Grab as many as you can we need to leave this ce!¡± *Swoosh* Because of their situation Shadowsh ran at full speed he used his Mana to cover everyone on his back least they¡¯ll fall Banjo and Triple C also let the others ride them as they dashed towards the exit Banjo used [elerate] while Triple C used [shing ze Dash] Triple C then used his Mana to cover those that was riding him Unlike Shadowsh and Triple C Banjo did not need to use his Mana to cover those that were riding him it is because of his [Transverse] ability he naturally dispels the wind pressure Shadowsh quickly opens a path from the barrier after getting out he immediately used [Illusion] around himself to make himself invinsible He then hurriedly puts everyone down and told the foxes to let the path opens and also have some of them used [Illusion] to cover them He then went back inside his destination the underground city When he left he saw Triple C¡¯s zing figure running towards the pathway it seems that he was really fast when he is activating his [sing ze Dash] ability Shadowsh then arrives at the underground city he lets out a loud roar causing those that were working and those that were resting to be starled The underground city is going quite well with Sans¡¯s undead subordinates working all day without rest it was now as big as the Hope City back when it was still a town The gang members then saw therge fox form of Shadowsh Shadowsh then shouted at them ¡°All of youe to me if not your deaths are certain hurry!!!¡± Even though they were confused they still follow Shadowsh¡¯smand and ran towards him Shadowsh then took a lot of them and ran back towards the pathway outside Those that were left behind started to be fidgety all of the sudden The entire Slum became incredibly gloomy as Death Qi run rampant Shadowsh became more anxious because of this He then saw Triple C on his way back he then told him ¡°Help me fetch some of the members back to the underground city¡± Triple C nodded as both of them left only afterimages behind them Even though Triple C¡¯s [shing ze Dash] is extremely fast to the point it made them nearly as fast as Shadowsh the consumption of energy is just too great Shadowsh knew Triple C could not keep this up for long that is why he was very anxious Hentai¡¯s warning was still ringing on his head and the warning was increasingly got more louder indicating that they were running out of time When they arrived at the underground city the gang members were shivering even though it was not that cold Some became paler and everyone became weaker Both Shadowsh and Triple C immediately went into action both of them carried more than fifty people as they ran back outside of the Slum When they arrived back outside nearly every gang members were present there is only a couple of them left in the underground city ¡®I suggest Master to use [Shadow Clone] to transport the remaining gang members inside of the slum together with Triple C¡¯ Suddenly Hentai stops its warning and gave a suggestion to Shadowsh He did not asks anything but epted the suggestion he then summon his clon e and orders it to carry the remaining gang members out Hentai¡¯s voice rang out once again ¡®Master¡¯s pressing matter right now is the illusion barrier¡¯ Shadowsh then looks at the barrier and his eyes widen in shock Chapter 237 Chapter 237: CHAPTER 209 SITUATION The barrier that he and the girls work hard to create during this past three months were cracking ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Shadowsh cursed as he hurriedly reinforce the barrier He was sending arge amount of Mana and Spirit Energy to fix the barrier In the pathway Banjo appeared this was his second time already he already manage to transport arge amount of gang members now there are only a couple left before all the gang members that were on the hideout was transported After he shook off everyone from his back this was not him being angry being used as a mount but because he was also hurrying He then opens his mouth and spat out more than 10 people He then went back to the barrier even though unlike Shadowsh who exactly knew what is happening ..... Even though he might not know what is going on his senses is telling him a life ending threat ising so he was also very anxious He was already using [elerate] but because he was not as fast as Shadowsh and Triple C he needed to take more people than usual that¡¯s why some were put into his mouth Triple C was now the fastest from the three Shadowsh¡¯s clone only has 50% of his overall abilities so it was only as fast as Banjo Shadowsh who was reinforcing the illusion barrier was gritting his teeth as he realise that the illusion barrier was cracking much more faster so he once again increased the amount of Mana and Spirit Energy he used He hurriedly sent a message to Banjo and Triple C and that is to hurry The fox group was also working hard with the amount of people they have they werepletely obvious and suchmotion would draw out attention so they used their all to create an illusion on all of them Some members went to the second hideout in the Red Light District After three months one of the greatest power residing in the district is a brothel called Subus Kiss Of course this was operated by Allicia she would use her innate ability [Subus Dream] to manipte all the lustful men that entered her establishment of course this service is only avable to VIP costumer Allicia dislike touching any other men other than Sans it was because she was captured by Rampage via trickery because of her strength nobody manage to touch her so she was left to starved to death She was now doing her best in promoting her establishment to be the number one power in the Red Light District Of course there were others that tried to make the Subus Kiss their property but none of them manage to live to tell the tale And that also involves some noble families but the Subus Kiss was still standing tall and as the day goes by the establishment is only bing more powerful If Lisa and her subordinates could not seed the mission Shadowsh would take the mission in person With his strength and his ability [Night Lord] he was a fearsome assassin Also during this three months Lisa and Allicia considered themselves as rivals and theirpetition is just getting more intense The gang members went inside but they have done so in a rather secretive way For others they decided to go out of the city and stay in the newly built houses at the lodging are near the camp What made them more suspicious is that all of them wore cloaks with a fox figure behind them these cloaks were created by the gang members who knew how to sew Since it would be too suspicious if droves of people suddenly started leaving the city but they could not afford to just stay Back on Slum everyone was working hard Banjo and Triple C finally managed to rescue all the remaining members in the Slum Triple C then slumps downpletely devoid of strength using [shing ze Dash] really took a toll on them Banjo still has energy to spare so he went to pacify the gang members The leader of every gang except for Allicia is present they started instructing their subordinates so that order would take ce Mad Head, Elsa and some gang leaders decided to bring their men to the lodging area while the remaining gang went to the Red Light District Subus Kiss isn¡¯t the only secret hideout that the Great Gang Alliance have the only thing is that the other hideout is not asrge as the Subus Kiss The only hideout that is somewhatparable with the Subus Kiss is the store called Night Dwellers This is actually a special secret hideout of the gang it is because only those that were on the Sly Hand that could ess the ce It is because this establishment is where they gather information and sold them They also offer service like assassination of course they only undertook missions that involves heinous criminal Just as they were leaving they suddenly felt a heaven toppling aura causing them to freeze thankfully it disappeared as it appeared Not only them but the whole city felt the aura causing widespread panic to everyone The one responsible for the heaven toppling aura was Shadowsh the reasonbfor this is that he used his strongest ability that boost a great amount of power of all his abilities wether it is physical or elemental He used [Demonic Chaos Mode] thankfully he immediately ordered Hentai to conceal his aura Actually the [Demonic Chaos Mode] is considered a trump card so Shadowsh only used it when he really needs it There is also the effect of making him berserk so it was very troublesome he went out of control he might be regarded as a demonic beast The reason that he used this ability inside of Dragon City is because of the speed of the barrier being destroyed was too fast Also from Hentai¡¯s warning if the Death Qi scattered everywhere in the city it would cause a catastrophe so he desperately trying to outdo the speed of destruction The pathway was already closed down by the girls Other than those that were new they were confused on Shadowsh¡¯s new form so those that knew what it was told the confused gang members that it was a kind of berserk ability Everyone nodded but one thing stayed in their mind and that is how powerful Shadowsh really is Even though it was just a brief moment everyone of them felt despair when they felt his aura The others were concerned of Shadowsh they knew that he was driven to use this form of his Banjo was getting more anxious but they could not do anything to help Shadowsh other than the foxes they don¡¯t have any ability to reinforce the barrier. Even if the foxes tried to help it has little effect to the situation Time passed by and it was already nearing nighttime All the gang members finally left the vicinity only Banjo and the other members of Shadowsh¡¯s group remain Shadowsh haven¡¯t move from his position since this morning If Shadowsh did not have Hentai to assist him this illusion barrier would have been destroyed The degree of Death Qi in the barrier was incredibly powerful It was incredibly high tier Shadowsh also heard from Hentai that because of this phenomenon all the undeads inside the barrier were evolving This made Shadowsh feel grim if these undeads were to continuously evolve even Sans might not be able to control them all Thankfully Nightmare was inside so he quickly sent a message to Lisa and told her to tell Nightmare to devour any undeads that showed sign of disobedience Inside the barrier the undead elites that Sans imprinted with his imprint were delirious of joy as time passed by they felt themselves bing stronger and stronger But there were two person that felt conflicted they were Lisa and Allicia They felt their other non undead half bing weaker if this goes on they might turn into a pure undead For Lisa it was not a big deal but she dislike this idea so she was thinking hard to perserve her human half For Allicia however this would be sever after all she only managed to establish her group because she was an undead even her gang and establishment has a name subus on it She already trained herself during her 80 years as a subus if she were to turn into a full undead she would lose all her ability as a subus Suddenly Lisa froze as she reads Shadowsh¡¯s message and after that she told Nightmare the mission Nightmare neighed as it agrees even though leaving this circle might be detrimental since this circle holds the highest quality of Death Qi for Nightmare it was not the case Its because he was Sans¡¯s stead so even though it was not participating it would receive arge feedback of Death Qi from Sans Chapter 238 Chapter 238: CHAPTER 210 DEATH CHALLENGE The quality of Death Qi Nightmare received from Sans is much more higher than inside the circle Actually it felt really bloated and if this goes on it might explode into bits Nightmare ran out of the circle and started to roam around the Slum killing undeads who tried to attack him Seeing Nightmare leave Lisa then sent a message to Shadowsh informing him about their predicament Shadowsh who was outside of the barrier received the message and since he was concentrating in reinforcing the barrier he had Hentai read it After hearing about their situation Shadowsh was shocked of how great the Death Qi inside the barrier is it even cause them to be a pure undead He had Hentai think of the solution he was still busy also from time to time his sisters, mother and re would help him even though it only helps him a little bit every help counts ..... ¡®Have Master¡¯s clone go inside the barrier and give Allicia the moon stone while have Herish, Bun Bun and Leafinia used their healing skills into an empty Mana Core amd give it to Lisa¡¯ Shadowsh was startled he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the Death Qi destroy my clone?¡¯ ¡®Also where could I obtain a core that has no attribute on it in fact I have never seen a non attribute core that was on Silver Rank¡¯ Because he was startled by earlier he lost control of the barrier but he quickly regained it causing him to heaved a sigh of relief His question was quickly answered by Hentai to not let him worry about Lisa and Allicia while he was busy ¡®Don¡¯t worry Master, Master have me I could absorb all the attributes inside one of the monster core in my storage making it an null core¡¯ ¡®While it is true that Master¡¯s clone would be destroyed but not as fast as Master think¡¯ ¡®The Death Qi will immediately attack a living being but Master¡¯s clone isn¡¯t a living being but it is like an inanimate object¡¯ ¡®Sure the Death Qi would corrode the clone just like the barrier but considering that the clone can take Mana from Master to sustain itself it could survive as long as Master sends his Mana continuously¡¯ Shadowsh hearing this agreed but the problem is that he was upied in reinforcing the barrier also the amount of Mana he used just to keeo the barrier intact is already considered astonishing if he send Mana to his clone he might run out even with Hentai¡¯s help ¡®Fret not Master I would send the remaining Mana on the core of the monsters in my storage but this would destroy them¡¯ Shadowsh knew that if he did that he would lose arge amount of money but his Lisa and even Allicia is worth more than money to him they are his loyal subordinated he shouted ¡®Do it!!!¡¯ Hentai immediately drained the elemental element from three monster cores Shadowsh then shouted ¡°Bun Bun! Herish! Leafinia! fill this up with your healling energy if you could fill them with Life Energy hurry!!!¡± Hentai then opens its storage and threw the three null core other than Mana the core doen¡¯t have shred of elemental energy in it other than that all three core came from a Gold Rank Monsters other than that all three moon stone were also thrown Violet caught all three monster cores and brought them to Bun Bun, Herish and Leafinia while the three moon stone were also picked up by Purple Kitty Shadowsh¡¯s clone then approached Purple Kitty and took the three moon stone It then waited for the three girls to fill up the three monsrer core actually Shadowsh orders his clone to take the three monster cores if one minute have already passed even if it wasn¡±t full since time is an essence A minute have gone by and the clone took the three cores Shadowsh then opens a pathrge enough for hisrge fox form clone to pass after the clone entered he hurriedly closed it The clone speeds up towards the center of where the Death Qi ising With its speed it managed to arrive with an hitch but because Shadowsh was only sending it a average amount of Mana it was flickering as if threatening to disappear After passing the three moon stone to Allicia and the three monster core to Lisa the clone finally disappears Both Lisa and Allicia immediately started absorbing the items given to them Actually the both did a shocking action for Allicia she actually swallowed the three moon stone while for Lisa she turned into a half Bloody Undead Queen and half human she then start absorbing the three monster cores A day passed by and Shadowsh could finally heaved a sigh of relief even though the Death Qi is still there it wasn¡¯t getting denser than before and not long arge amount of it would be absorbed by the undeads The Death Qi would not disappear but at least it won¡¯t corrode the barrier anymore causing much relief to Shadowsh and the foxes Of course he was still reinforcing it but it was not difficult as before so he reverted back to his original form cancelling his [Demonic Chaos Form] After reverting back he immediately felt that all of his strength was sapped out from his body Because of keeping his [Demonic Chaos Form] all day it took arge amount of Mana and energy from him He then take five and have the girls took turns with pairs in reinforcing the barrier Before he would suffer pain all over his body after using [Demonic Chaos Form] but after traing for so long and achieving a small sess in forming his Demonic Chaos Body his body was now used to the Demonic Qu and Chaos Force running around his veins to the whole body He immediately requested for Quinshi and Shena to cook him arge set of meal since during yesterday he hadn¡¯t eaten a thing and his body was extremely exhausted He was also quite sleepy with his age a sleep is truly needed so that he could keep growing even though his human form is one of that an adult it was because Hentai tweaked it and doing this for a long time would hurt his growth so he dislike missing a sleep or a meal After eating arge serving of monster meat and rice he went to a short nap judging from how fast the situation be stable they wouldn¡¯t need to look after the barrier after an hour or two Besides he wasn¡¯t worried if an undead became out of control and tries to destroy the barrier judging from Nightmare¡¯s personality back in the pit worries of that happening is unfounded And just like what he thought after 2 hours have passed the barrier was not cracking anymore and could keep itself together Since Shadowsh do not knew when the Death Challenge will end he decided to went back to the camp together with the others He left a message though to the gang that wished to remain in the Red Light District and that is to call him if there is any situation regarding the barrier Upon returning back to the camp everyone slumps down and rested for Shadowsh he change back to his human form and sleeps The day passed by because of the fatigue yesterday he slept the wholevafter wakingvup he was once again assaulted by great hunger Since it was already morning Shena would have already cooked their breakfast but it maybe isn¡¯t enough for him He then took out arge monster carcass inside the storage using his Fire Energy he created arge fire than envelops the whole carcass the temperature of tge me is perfectly controlledby him After cooking it he immediately devours it and went out of the carriage to have his breakfast After he finished having his breakfast he then took out a book from Hentai¡¯s storage Suddenly he heard battle soudsing from the artificial forest causing him to chuckle After three months the monsters that are considered to be the hunting targets for the others and the pets have multiplied also there were 4 hills inside of the forest now Even though all of them were empty yet it was promising actuallybthe Sanctuary have already been built Now some of the monsters in the camp were transported into it Because the entire Sanctuary has numerous runes inscribe on it numbering more than a hundred Hentai manage to take over it quite smoothly It was on the process of establishing a teleportation channel with the Safehaven Paradise Also inside of it were flourishing the monsters were thriving and with the three monkey kinds in there standing as the guardian the monsters were easily controlled Well it is mostly because he still haven¡¯t add a single Silver Rank monster in there that¡¯s why the monkeys were reigning supreme in there Chapter 239 Chapter 239: CHAPTER 211 NEW MONSTERS Also all the monster he chose were either those who have a lot of potential or those that taste great He smiles as he thought about this he then started reading The book he is currently reading is called ¡®Item Rank/Grade book¡¯ This is a book that Hentai copied from the library This book depicts the grading system of items like from before a grade 1 treasured water the grading system goes like this White to Yellow quality items were considered ordinary items Red to Blue quality were be considered rare items ..... Orange to Violet quality items were considered extraordinary items Above that are called treasured items That is why treasured water and other natural objects were so rare and sought for Actually the pond inside the camp is now considered a treasured pond with Silver Rank or more urately saying a Level 1 Treasured Item Other than the pond the soil was also nearing Treasured Item level if Shadowsh estimated it could now be called an Extraordinary Items Shadowsh also realised that he had taken Hentai¡¯s ability to synchronise and control its surrouding Back at Safehaven Paradise he realised that all the area inside of the cave is considered a treasured natural items No wonder why the growth of monsters and nts were too astonishing back in the Safehaven Paradise is truly astounding Other thanpleting the Sanctuary the Lodging Area near the camp is now considered as big as arge size town and is almostparable to a city causing the rtionship between him and the Dragon Kingdom to be a bit tense after all he is a king A king from another kingdom and yet he built his own city in another king¡¯s territory If it weren¡¯t for his strength and prestige during the war the kingdom might even had to mobilise their troops Thankfully with the war on orcs the kingdom could not afford to fight another enemy especially so if the enemy is considered the strongest known being in the continent The whole awkward rtionship between the Dragon Kingdom and him was resolved just a month ago The reason for this is that Shadowsh have opened his town for everyone of course he negotiated his term with the prime minister of the kingdom of course it should be the king but Shadowsh told them that it was not needed and the war on orc is a much more greater importance Because of the Sanctuary the kingdom could procure food causing the awkward rtionship to lessen greatly Even though the Dragon Kingdom is still wary of Shadowsh but because he has ultimate control of the Sanctuary and his strength they wouldn¡¯t do anything to him as long as he did not do anything too problematic Shadowsh have set up a restriction when going inside of the Sanctuary First no more than a dozen individuals could enter the Sanctuary a day Second because of the weak creatures in the Sanctuary only Non Ranked and Bronze Rank individuals could enter Thirdly a person need to pay the required amount for his ss of course he only epted up to the second rank of their respective sses Non Ranked or Novice ss individuals were required to pay 50 Copper Coins every time he or she wanted to go inside Bronze Ranked ss individuals were required to pay 50 Silver Coins Since they don¡¯t have that many Silver Ranked level subordinates that were free Shadowsh have still not released any Silver Ranked Level monster inside But now that arge number of gang members have decided to move into the lodging area it seems that he needed to expand the number of monsters inside the Sanctuary The next day Shadowsh went to the B and T association together with Al they bought 24 kinds of monsters and Shadowsh have bought a pair of female and male of each kind since they are Silver Rank buying more would destroy all weaker monsters in the Sanctuary Each monsters were considered delicious if eaten or wild and dangerous there are already arge number of monsters inside of the Sanctuary but since they were the offspring of those that were raised in the camp they are much stronger than their average counterpart The strongest monsters inside of the Samctuary were living on or near water They are the Tyrant Giant Frogs, Savage ck Catfish and the Ferpcious White Tigerfish Because of this Shadowsh have raised them personally and with Hentai¡¯s help and the arge amount of monster flesh and cores he tamed one of each three kinds But the ones he tamed were not ordinary they are considered the king of their own kind Actually Tamed did not mean he intiated a contract with them he just released his strength and traumatised the poor monsters in submission ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Itim Title : [King], [Savage] Race : Fish Specific Race Name : Savage ck Catfish King Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : 15 Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Attributes : Water/Dark Energy : 93 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : 0th Tier], [Dark Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 62 Skills : [Bite], [Whisker Whip], [Dark Water Shot] Racial Trait : [Extreme Speed], [Savage Sharp Teeth], [Catfish King] Passive Abilities : [Sharp Whisker], [Dark Attribute Poison on Whisker], [Enhanced Appetite] Active Abilities : [Torpedo Rush], [Swarm Rush] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Devour] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Puti Title : [King], [Ferocious] Race : Fish Specific Race Name : Ferocious White Tigerfish King Grade : Rare Gender : Male Age : 15 Level : Silver Ranked Level 1 Attributes : Water/Light/Water Energy : 124 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : 0th Tier], [Light Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 31 Skills : [Crunch], [Tail Whip], [Tackle] Racial Trait : [Extreme Strength], [Ferocious Appetite], [Tigerfish King] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Leg Sharpness], [Enhance Web Toughness], [Poison Mastery] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Pka Title : [King] [Tyrant] Race : Amphibian (Frog) Specific Race Name : Tyrant King Frog ..... Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : 19 years old Level : Silver Ranked Level 1 Attributes : Water/Strength Energy : 124 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 31 Skills : [Tongue Whip], [Tyrant Kick], [Water Bullet] Racial Trait : [Tyrant Strength], [Frog King Legs], [Frog King] Passive Abilities : [Great Appetite], [Tough Tongue], [Tough Body], [Flexible Tongue] Active Abilities : [Tyrant Croak] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Rampage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C They might be different from each other but their changes were the same they became more vicious and four times as big as their ordinary counterparts The Savage ck Catfish King is now as big as a cab The Tyrant King Frog is now as big as a table and the biggest of them all is the Ferocious White Tigerfish King which is as big as a car With their grades and ranks as of now they are considered the strongest being in the Sanctuary This whill change though becaise the monsters that Shadowsh have chosen to release this time were all Silver Rank and 4 of these monsters were Superior Grade Well their title as the strongest trio in the pond won¡¯t change since Shadowsh only chosend based monsters ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Great Horned Rabbit Race : Beast Grade : Normal Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Rabbit Legs] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Vine Snake Race : Reptile (Serpent) Grade : Normal Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Poison Racial Trait : [Poison Fang] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Gray Swallow Race : Avian Grade : Normal Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Wind Racial Trait : [Flying Mastery] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Large Three Horned Beetle Race : Insect Grade : Normal Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Tough Carapace] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Whistling Grasshopper Race : Insect Grade : Good Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Wind Racial Trait : [Enhance Leg Strength] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Brown Wolf Race : Beast (Canine) Grade : Good Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Sensitive Nose] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Sharp Talon Chicken Race : Avian Grade : Good Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Wind Racial Trait : [Sharp Talons] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Violet Ringed Tail Snake Race : Reptile (Serpent) Grade : Good Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Poisonous Ringed Tail] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Steel wed Beast Race : Beast Grade : Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Steel Racial Trait : [Steel ws] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Firebird Race : Avian Grade : Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Wind/Fire Racial Trait : [Fire Elemental Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Azure Bull/Cow Race : Beast Grade : Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength/Earth Racial Trait : [Enhance Charging Strength] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Small Treant Race : Treant Grade : Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Nature Racial Trait : [Sentient Tree] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Iron Feathered Owl Race : Avian Grade : Very Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Wind/Steel Racial Trait : [Flying Mastery], [Feather is Steel Element Absorber] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Great Mole Race : Beast Grade : Very Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Earth/Steel Racial Trait : [Digging Mastery] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Treant Race : Treant Grade : Very Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Nature Racial Trait : [Sentient Tree] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : ming Tailed Wolf Race : Beast (Canine) Grade : Very Rare Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Fire Racial Trait : [ming Tail] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Earth Beast Race : Elemental Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Earth Racial Trait : [Earth Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Fire Beast Race : Elemental Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Fire Racial Trait : [Fire Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Wood Beast Race : Elemental Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Nature Racial Trait : [Nature Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Steel Beast Race : Elemental Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Steel Racial Trait : [Iron Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 240 Chapter 240: CHAPTER 212 4 DRAGON EGGS ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Race : Reptile Specific Race Name : Frozen Thunder Wyvern (Variant) (Juvenile) Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : Newly Hatched ..... Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Thunder/Ice/Strength Energy : ??? Elemental Energy : [Thunder Energy : N/A], [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : ??? Skills : [Baby Dragon Breath] Racial Trait : [Frozen Thunder Scale] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Strength], [Enhance Speed], [Sharp ws], [Thunder Element Maniption], [Ice Element Maniption] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Freezing Shocking Field] (Unusable) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Dark me Drake (Juvenile) Grade : Superior Age : Newly Hatched Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Dark/Fire Energy : ??? Elemental Energy : [Dark Energy : N/A], [Fire Energy : N/A] Mana : ??? Skills : [Baby Dragon Breath] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body], [Night Lord] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Speed], [Dark Element Maniption], [Fire Element Maniption] Active Abilities : [Shadow Clone], [Shadow Bind] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Shadow Kill] (Unsubale) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : None Title : Disaster Beast Race : Reptile Specific Race Name : Typhoon Quetzalcoatl (Juvenile) Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : Newly Hatched Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Water/Wind Energy : ??? Elemental Energy : [ Water Energy : N/A], [Wind Energy : N/A] Mana : ??? Skills : [Baby Dragon Breath] Racial Trait : [Wind Control], [Water Control] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Strength],[Enhance Speed], [Lessen Mana used if attack has Water Attribute on it] Active Abilities : [Cloud Devour], [Water Absorbed Convert to Energy] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Typhoon] (Unusable) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : None Race : Reptile Specific Race Name : Golden Brown Wyrm (Juvenile) Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : Newly Hatched Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Steel/Earth Energy : ??? Elemental Energy : [Steel Energy : N/A], [Earth Energy : N/A] Mana : ??? Skills : [Baby Dragon Breath] Racial Trait : [Earth Control], [Iron Eater] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Strength], [Iron Defence], [Iron Teeth] Active Abilities : [Earth Transverse], [Iron Gather] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Earthquake] (Unusable) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh was smilling as he scanned thest four monsters even though all four of them were still babies rhey were born as Silver Rank monsters These four monsters were hatched by him just after they left the city If Gloria ever know that he manage to receive such a treasure from the B and T association she would definitely be angry Actually the eggs shouldn¡¯t hatched that quickly and need to be incubated for 6 months more since it took 10 years to incubate the eggs and the 4 have already been incubated by the B and T association for 9 years and a couple of months But because LS is within him after he instinctively exudes LS¡¯s aura the eggs started twitching and finally they hatched themselves After hatching the four cute fes started rubbibg their heads to Shadowsh only to be frightened by LS¡¯s growl Shadowsh was actually startled by this since he never would have thought LS could produce a sound that could transmit out of his body Shadowsh shook his head dispersing any more distracting thoughts After arriving at the Sanctuary Shadowsh scattered the 40 monsters While he decided to give the four juvenile monsters to the others and this especially for Al with any of this monster signef a contract with him and became his mount he could finally be a real Dragon Knight ..... After having their meeting in the camp Shadowsh finally managed to properly distribute all four of the baby monsters Al decided to take the Thunder Wyvern Mira did not chose any of the four since she already has her Tyrant Rex Egg Quinshi chose the Typhoon Quetzalcoatl and the Golden Brown Wyrm one was given to Elsa Thest one is reserved for Lisa with her profession and the Dark me Drake¡¯s Power she could be force to be reckon with Shadowsh then went into the Sanctuary once again he visited the chiefs of the three monkey tribes and warned them about the Silver Rank monsters he released Besides him were two individuals Leafinia and Herish As of now only one tribe is considered a threat to the Silver Rank monsters and they are the Warrior Monkey Tribe Even though they are the strongest tribe they are not the leader of the three monkey tribe the leader is called Drunken and he is a Vitner monkey Actually Shadowsh intended to promote either the chief of Violet Monkey Tribe or Warrior Monkey Tribe But who would have thought the first monster to be promoted to Silver Rank is the chief of the Vitner Monkey Tribe The reason for this is because he created a high ss monkey wine using the fruit of the Juicy Fruit Tree This tree is the apple like tree that Shadowsh have nted in the camp Hentai finally managed to evolve the nt There were no changes in the tree itself but the fruit became much more bigger and juicier causing the monkeys and those that ate the tree¡¯s fruit to be happier and of course fatter Thankfully because of the daily exercise the monkeys did not be fat on the contrary they became more muscr Also because of the Diamond Sun Grass and the Juicy Fruit Tree together with frenquent eating of the Blood Berries The animals inside of the camp is nearing evolution in bing a monster But because of therge amount of energy all the animals became extremely fat actually because of this the girls became attached to the Fluffy Cotton Goat Shadowsh shook his head as he also agreed that the Fluffy Cotton Goat is really cute after bing extremely fat He then whistled to a nearby forest inside of the Sanctuary There were numerous location inside of the Sanctuary First up the ce with the strongest and greatest number of monsters the boundlesske Next to theke is the thousand nt forest but because of the variety of monster living inside of it the hunters that entered the forest were always cautious when hunting inside since Shadowsh did not guaranteed their life And finally the ce with the least number of monsters the hundred hillnd as of now the number of hills is only more than a dozen but with Hentai fully assimted with the ce the name wouldn¡¯t be so exaggerated Since Hentai would expand the space inside of the Sanctuary as long as it obtains enough energy thend and water also expands itself Shadowsh was actually worried if anyone found this since this is no longer considered an ordinary ce but a secret realm and the door of the Sanctuary isn¡¯t actually a door but a portal that connects the Sanctuary to the Hundred Forest Continent Also because there were now two Sanctuary the portal will lead and connect them with each other and since the first Sanctuary is connected to Safehaven Paradise the amount of Mana used by travelling be lesser But this would at least take a year to fully connect the three secret nar realm and one individual is really important for this to happen It is Banjo Hentai mostly took the elemental energies and Mana from Shadowsh and those that he contracted with Banjo needed to further the tier of his Space Energy for Hentai to truly stabilise the nar realms A couple of minutes just outside of the thousand nt forest Three figures appeared and all three were the chief monkeys of their own tribe ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Drunken Title : Chief Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Vitner Monkey Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 16 yearsold Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Attributes : Strength Energy : 62 Mana : 62 Skills : [Drunk Scent], [Drunken Fist], [Drunken Whirlwind] Racial Trait : [Winemaking] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Strength], [Enhance Speed], [Enhance Learning Ability] Active Abilities : [Excessive Drinking] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Rampaging Drunk Monkey Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name : Warlord Title : Chief Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Warrior Monkey Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 17 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 10 Attributes : Strength Energy : 75 Mana : 25 Skills : [Spinning Cudgel], [Cudgel Smash] Racial Trait : [Enhance Grip Strength] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Strength], [Enhance Speed], [Enhance Endurance] Active Abilities : [Strengthen] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sly Title : Chief Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Violet Monkey Grade : Excellent Gender : Male Age : 26 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 10 Attributes : Psychic Energy : 25 Elemental Energy : [Spirit Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 75 Skills : [Psychic st], [Psychic Roar] Racial Trait : [Enhance Pyschic Power] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Intelligence], [Enhance Learning Ability], [Enhance Wisdom] Active Abilities : [Telekinesis], [Rapid Thinking] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Because of the [Rapid Thinking] ability that Shadowsh wanted Sly to be the leader of the three tribes but since he was still a Bronze Rank monster Drunken became the temporary leader Shadowsh then told them about the Silver Rank monsters roaming around the Sanctuary he also shared to them about each monster¡¯s location After telling them what to do and giving them tips Shadowsh then brought the duo towards where he released the 4 treants After arriving there Leafinia immediately had 2 of the Treant submit to her Herish is still a bit weakpared to the Treant and could only sign a contract with a Small Treant after Leafinia and Shadowsh have helped her Because there is still one Small Treant Leafinia decided to also have it submit to her After the three Treants submitted to her and given her the control of their own lives Chapter 241 Chapter 241: CHAPTER 213 FOXES Leafinia used a small amount lf energy from her flower to induce an evolution to the three Since the three treants were still evolvingL Leafinia decided to stay inside the Sanctuary Herish also had her Small Treant stay because she needed to be the person that induced the evolution of her treant that¡¯s why she did not asks for Leafinia¡¯s help If her treant stay near the three treants it could absorb the residual energy from their evolution strengthening itself Leafinia isn¡¯t ufortable staying inside of the Sanctuary after all she was one of the individuals that are responsible for the creation of it Especially so for the thousand nt forest it was with their teamwork that she and Herish managed to create such beautiful forest Actually she also has a great reputation on the three monkey tribe ..... All the three tribes considered her as a goddess they even built a statue of her by carving it into a piece of wood As the treants started evolving they released a great pressure causing the other monsters to get away from their location Outside of the Sanctuary Shadowsh and Herish just got out when they met with Elsa and Don Don Don Don bowed to Shadowsh before going inside of the Sanctuary It seems that Warlord breaking through the Silver Rank is within grasp If Leafinia is considered the goddess of the three monkey tribes then Don Don is considered their war god As Don Don went inside Elsa became fidgety she repeatedly looks at Shadowsh causing him to sigh it seems that there is a problem that even Elsa needed his help with He then told Herish to return to camp while he went with Elsa He sent a message to Banjo to inform the girls that Herish ising back Elsa brought Shadowsh to the lodging area when they arrived there it was a chaotic scene causing Shadowsh to furrow his brows Seeing this Elsa quickly lets out a loud cough and released her aura causing the chaotic scene to stop as everyone immediately realised the aura came from Elsa But their expression changed and became pale as they saw the person besides her For those that are not part of the group or any gang but lives in tge lodging area Shadowsh is considered a supreme ruler anything he says in this ce goes While for the gang members they fear and admire Shadowsh as he was the symbol of strength to them Shadowsh then asks in a solemn voice ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Even though Shadowsh did not release any aura everyone still felt a shiver down their spines Mad Head raised his hand and seeing Shadowsh nods he recounted what happened Shadowsh listened to his story and after Mad Head finished he realise what is the problem Its because the gangs were clearly bored so they started a fightingpetition amongst themselves but they did not disrupt the peace of the town But the other than thise from Shadowsh¡¯s group the others were prejudiced with thems since the gangs in the slum were quite notorious and with constant insult the fight started and the two sides started fighting Shadowsh massages his forehead having a headache he couldn¡¯t show any favor to the gang members since their rtionship with each other were still a secret and only the rumors of him and Elsa having a secret rtionship is known After thinking about this Shadowsh decided to create an arena for fighting so that everyone could see and admire the strength of the strong He is not worried that the gang members weren¡¯t strong enough against average hunters since they were trained by both Don Don and Rey After that he released the news about him building a fighting arena a person could register for a match if they wanted there is also a betting stand Other than humans even monsters could enter Shadowsh then started hiring people to build the arena of course he once again hired Leonardo and his group to help even though they were only experienced in building houses they still could greatly help the group All the undeads were in the Slum and the pit only contains bones that have yet to turn into undeads so the arena would take a long time before it finish Also he tasked Mad Head and Leonardo to be the ones in charge of the building process Mad Head¡¯s job is to calm down the gang members while also maintaining a friendly rtionship with the residents of the lodging area Leonardo would be responsible for enhancing the friendly rtionship between the gang members and the residents by having them work with each other Since the Adventure Association branch guild have already been built in the center of the londging area he could finally open it With this the gang members and the resident would be on the same team causing their rtionship with each other to be a bit better Of course there is a tendency of having factions fighting amongst themselves but this could also stimte their rivalry causing their strength to soar The guild also buys monsters and their parts even though Shadowsh already owns the Sanctuary he wanted to grant a job for the hunters so that they could be finally be a full fledge adventurers After opening the guild and hiring staffs from both the gang members and the residents Shadowsh made Elsa the guild leader while Mira her little sister will be her secretary Trish decided to be a leader of a small time group of adventurers he wanted to obtain a sense of aplishment by himself so he told his sister not to give him any preferential favor or status Reggie and Burn decided to stay but also be a part time adventurers of course the two of them partner up with each other Since the Adventure Guild was just newly opened It wil take some time before it became one of the great power in the Dragon Kingdom But still as long as Elsa do a good job in managing the guild it would slowly be a force to be reckon with After finishing his task outside Shadowsh returns back to the camp He looks at his mother and the other foxes and smiled in satisfication During this three months the girls managed to improve quite quickly and drastically With the hunting training inside the camp and the expenditure of their Mana when creating and reinforcing the illusion barrier theirbat experience and power improved greatly Mary and re managed to level up twice finally bing a high level Gold Rank monster Other than that both of their [Illusion] skills and abilities rted to their Yin Attribute have increase in qualities Both of them managed to level up their Orange Quality [Illusion] skill to Violet Quality Not only that because of their extreme usage of Mana and the daily repair of their monster core their Mana Tier became 5th Tier Mary managed to increased the tier of her Yin Qi to 5th Tier while re managed to increase the tier of her Yin Qi to 2nd Tier The amount of Mana they used during this three months were just too great that both of them were now sleeping quite deeply They did not suffer any physical fatigue but their mental fatigue is truly just great Other than the two of them all the other foxes were also in deep sleep Looking at their stats they really did improved quite great Lucy managed to level up twice after helping with the creation and the further strengthening of the barrier Her [Illusion] skill was also of the Orange Quality and like her mother it also level up to Violet Quality too bad because of the amount of Mana to be used on this skill she could not use it repeatedly since she was still suffering from Mana loss If she wanted to regain the amount of Mana she lost she needed to recover the quality of her Monste Core Her Mana Tier is now on 3rd Tier even though the power of her skill improved quite greatly but this in turn decrease the amount of she have Truly ironic but her Yin Qi also did increase bing 2nd Tier and with her helping Valkiry fighting the flying monsters not only she also level up twice she also managed to improve her Wind Energy also level up to 3rd Tier Next was Foxxy actually because she has the lowest control of her Yin Qi she did not managed to improve as much as her sisters but because of this she also the least exhausted of the bunch Using this as her advantage she trained harder than any of the foxes in the hunting training her targets were actually the Tyrant Frogs with her strength sealed to Bronze Rank she was in an disadvantage There were a couple of times she resorted to unsealing her strength to survive Chapter 242 Chapter 242: CHAPTER 214 TRAINING But because of her diligence other than her Yin she also managed to increase the tier of her Fire Energy Yin Qi : 1st Tier Fire Energy : 3rd Tier Her Mana also level up to 3rd Tier with this she was not left behind by her sisters Other than that both of her [Illusion] and [Explosion] skill was much more powerful than before since she repeatedly use this two skill even though it did not increase in tiers she has a feeling it would soon enough Her mastery on her [Berserk] ability also improved making her the literal cannon of the group With three of them she, ze and Clwyd on the team the enemies would pray for their dear lives ..... Finally the two foxe that improved the most during the past three months Dorothy and Flora The both of them walks the path of Yin Qi masters so they have greatest control of their Yin Qi Dorothy managed to level up twice while because of the ghostly atmosphere and the characteristic of the Yi in the Slum Flora level up thrice Other than that their skills also improved looking at their stats the tier of both of their Mana and Yin Qi also Spirit Qi improved ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Dorothy Title : Vixen Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Vixen Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 5 Attributes : Fire/Yin Energy : [Seductive Yin Yuan Energy : 2nd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 5th Tier] Mana : 4th Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Cute Wink] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Vixen] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Yin Absorb], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Mesmerising Eyes] Active Abilities : [Infatuation], [Moon Goddess Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Flora Race : Beast Specific Race Name : 3 Tails Ghost me Fox Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : Gold Rank Level 6 Attributes : Fire/Yin/Spirit Energy : [Ghost Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 0th Tier], [Yin Qi : 6th Tier], [Spirit Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 5th Tier Skills : [Fox me Shot], [Ghostly Illusion], [Will o Wisp], [Chilling me Breath] Racial Trait : [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities : [Yin Qi Mastery], [Decrease Presence], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Ghost Mode], [Yin Orb], [Ghostly Steps] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Their skills have all improved wether in qualities or power FLORA : [Fox me Shot] ¨C Violet Quality [Illusion] ¨C Violet Quality to Silver Quality [Chilling me Breath] ¨C Orange Quality [Yin Orbs] ¨C Orange Quality to Violet Quality DOROTHY : [Fox me Shot] ¨C Violet Quality [Illusion] ¨C Violet Quality to Silver Quality [Will o Wisp] ¨C Orange Quality to Violet Quality [Cute Wink] ¨C Orange Quality to Violet Quality Other than the foxes the others also improved even though not as much as them but at least their improvement is stable and they could still train during the next few days unlike the foxes in which needed to rest to stabilise their monster cores Well there is one monster in the group that improved greater than the foxes during this three months She is Valkiry after risking her life numerous of times she finally managed to evolved ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Valkiry Title : Bird of Prey Race : Avian Specific Race Name : Wind Hawk Grade : Very Rare Gender : Female Age : 3 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Attributes : Wind Energy : [Vital Qi : 1st Tier] Elemental Energy : [Wind Energy : 3rd Tier] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Wind de], [Arial Dive], [Wind st] Racial Trait : [Flying Mastery] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Keen Vision], [Increase Wind Elemental Sense] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Tornado] ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Her [Falling Peck] skill have evolved into [Arial Dive] not only does its power have a hige increase the speed and sharpness of the attacks have also improved greatly It also skips a quality bing an Orange Quality skill Also she managed to learn a new skill [Wind st] [Wind st] (Yellow Quality) : Creates a huge st of winf that could be used as a defensive skill From his and Hentai evaluation this skill is a perfect counter for wind type monsters since the skill collects the wind around it to strengthen itself She really deserving to her new title Bird of Prey Bird of Prey : Increase host power against wind type monsters (Presence increase and would cause intimidation towards lower grade monsters of the same or lower level) Her skill [Wind de] have also improved its quality have bing an Orange Quality Not only her skills have improved but after evolving she managed to evolve one of her abilities and attain a new one and this new ability isn¡¯t just an ordinary ability but a forbidden one All Forbidden Abilities have onemon thing and that is their threat that is why they are called forbidden [Tornado] : Gathers the nearby wind and wind element and with all the user¡¯s Mana create arge Tornado that would destroy everything around the user (All nearby being wether friend or foe would be affected) (Flying Type monsters are the easiest monster to be caught in the Torndao) The new ability is [Keen Vision] it evolves from [Enhance uracy] [Keen Vision] : Increase uracy and protects the user¡¯s field of vision While for Purple Kitty and Bun Bun both of them were working hard and would spend every day either fighting a monkey from the Warrior Monkey Tribe or hunting in the camp or Sanctuary Purple Kitty level up from Bronze Rank Level 8 to Bronze Rank Level 9 While Bun Bun level up from Silver Rank Level 2 to level 3 Purple Kitty was now undergoing evolution training The training involves her eating arge amount of Dark Type monster carcass and a Dark Type monster core while also going hunting every single day Bun Bun have also undrtook a difficult training since if she manage to level up once more she would be a Mid Level Silver Rank monster While for Violet she would join any assassination job that Lisa and her group undertake She have already encountered numerous situation in which she nearly lost her life Because of this she level up twice from Silver Rank Level 7 to Silver rank Level 9 bing a High Level Silver Rank monster Other than that all her skills have improved in quality further increasing her strength [Shadow ws] ¨C Blue Quality to Orange Quality [Dark Charge] ¨C Red Quality to Blue Quality [Shadow Clones] ¨C Yellow Qualitu to Red Quality While the monsters were working hard the others were also working hard Al would go to the Warrior Monkey Tribe if he has time he would then let 10 Warrior Monkeys attack him while he only defend Most of the time he would go back to the camp badly beaten but after a while his injuries lessen Other than training his tanking ability he would also train his control over Earth Energy by strengthening himself increasing his toughness and strength Other than Al the two elves were also training but their training involves of fighting in close range using a dagger, a bow and just hands As their pets got stronger their bow have also be stronger but this in turn make the bow harder to control So they would daily train their basic capabilities while also exercising making their muscle stronger and flexible They did not be bulky but their skin became more healthier causing much envy to Elsa and her little sister Mira since elves were all like that As they became more powerful they became more gorgeous also even Shadowsh did not notice it but the two elves were starting to have interest at him and was nowpeting with each other Other than the elves Quinshi¡¯s daughter Mira is also bing more beautiful as her mental strength increase the fox or more urately the vixen constituation started to awaken Since after Shadowsh have widen her spiritual space Mira started to train more with her mind moving much faster and more efficient the paperworks and all the other documents were easily taken care of by her It was already considered a training for her when she is working since she needed to fully use her mind The only thing is that her Psychic Power might have increased but her body started to weaken after a period of staying inside of the carriage Thankfully Quinshi started bringing her every early in the morning to exercise a bit also every afternoon they would have a session of bonding with their pets With the new addition of Disastress as Quinshi¡¯s new pet Quinshi became more confident with herself Also she could control 8 needles at the same time increasing her threat to the enemies with two powerful monster besides her the future looks bright for her For Mira she did not practice moving objects with her mind that frequently as her mother but because ot the daily work she have done her power is much stronger than her mother With this she could use Illusion repeatedly or send arge amount of Psychic Energy to the target¡¯s mind causing great damage to the target Chapter 243 Chapter 243: CHAPTER 215 RACE SPECIAL SKILL Also Blob finally evolves the method for its evolution was actually quite simple it only stayed in the month for each and single day without getting out Since the water in the pond could now be considered a treasured item Blob continuously absorb the water and slowy started evolving There is one catch though Mira needs to send arge amount of energy to Blob every time it started evolving or reforming its body Also she was ecstatic to find out that in her spiritual space there is a tiny core made up of water energy Not only did it increase the amount of Mana she has it also gives her a Water Attribute increasing the strength and efficiency of her Illusion This core was actually Blob¡¯s moster core but because it only survives by having Mira continuously sends her Mana to it Blob became extremely dependent to her causing its monster core to form inside of Mira With this Mira could be a Water Mage if she wants actually she was already considering it ..... But having four jobs at once is extremely tiring Her job as a secretary, as a Tamer, a Psychic and if she adds the Water Mage she would have four jobs So she decided to stick only to bing a psychic and secretary A Tamer is considered both loose abd strict job considering the monster involved For Mira her monsters were either very dependent of her or a monster which would consider her as its mother Actually there is one monster in the pet group who was very proud but after arriving at the camp its pride took a huge blow causing it to be docile After a while the monster regains her pride only to be once again destroyed by a monster weaker than her The monster was Snow Quinshi¡¯s pet tiger now she looks like a cat ying with Quinshi But because of thepetition and with Shadowsh¡¯s help she finally evolves bing one of the strongest pet in the camp ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Snow Title : Elite Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Frozen White Tiger Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 16 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Master : Quinshi Attributes : Ice/Strength Energy : 48 Elemental Energy : [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 48 Skills : [Frozen st], [Ice sh] Racial Trait : [Ice Attribute Attacks], [Tiger Body] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Speed], [Ice Element Control], [Enhance ws and Teeth Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Chilling Field], [Ice Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than Slicer she do not have any rival in the group too bad Slicer was undergoing extreme training with Shadowsh¡¯s guidance and help Shadowsh was confident after the training Slicer would still be the strongest pet in the group and likely to be as strong as one of the member in the group He was throughly looking forward the day when Slicer finished its training Shena was training very hard alongside of Slicer further increasing their bond between one another That is the reason why Shadowsh have not given her one of the dragon hatchlings to her since she is extremely busy with training Slicer As for the other pets they are slowly getting more powerful as they spend their time hunting for their own food like Rosemary Sparky do not need to hunt his own food since he is an elemental creature but he tried to do his best in helping Aria fight Aqua also do not need to hunt her own food but she does help the others by using her skill [Water Blessing] helping them fight underwater All in all the members of the group were slowly improving like Triple C who was now used with his new body Banjo was also training his mastery of his new body while also trying to increase the tier of his Space Energy Shadowsh then spends the whole day helping the gang get used to their new life in the Lodging Area Since there were too many people that moved to the area the town looks a bit cramped so Shadowsh have once again ordered to start building houses of course since Leonardo and his subordinates were busy in building the Battle Arena they were excluded in this project There were too many things needed to do thankfully since the gang members were here they could help him aplish some of the task Of course they first needed to be a member of the Adventure Guild then they could apply to the numerous jobs that is posted in the guild The pseudo town of the Lodging Area is still too iplete so they needed a lot of workforce to speed things up a bit Also because there might be fights that would start inside of the town Shadowsh also decided to open up a poster that indicates he was hiring guards for the town to maintain the order of the town Some of the adventurers could also be a guard while also keeping their job as an adventurer it is like a part time job There is already a person as the head guard of the town he is Mad Head with his scary figure and powerful strength as well as his loyalty to Shadowsh he is perfect for the job The other members of the Great Bull Gang also started to apply for the job immediately increasing the number of guards in the town Of course Shadowsh told Mad Head to train them on how to be a proper guard The day finally passed making Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief as there were just too many things he needed to do for the town As they had dinner Shadowsh was deep in though pondering who shall he choose as the leader of the town The person needs to be powerful and loyal and none came in mind even though Elsa and the other leader of a gang were powerful if they werepared to some of the individuals in the Dragon City they were pitifully weak So Shadowsh intended to train them but this would need a lot of preparation first the Gold Rank monsters to be released in the Sanctuary For that to happen the dimension inside of the Sanctury needs to be bigger since the Gold Rank monsters would definitely kill each other because of teritorial dispute Also Shadowsh had only released Silver Rank monsters in the Sanctuary they need time to reproduce and maybe they would be lucky and some of them would evolve Shadowsh was truly looking forward in seeing the Sanctuary be an independent world of its own The next day everyone started preparing themselves on their usual routine Just as Shadowsh was about to go to the Slum to check on the progress of the Death Challenge when he got out of the camp and was immediately greeted by Mad Head and Elsa From their expression it seems that somethiny big have happened It was Elsa who had informed him about the situation ¡°Shadowsh-sama something big have happened the Orc Empire have now managed to destroy 2 kingdoms and only the 3 great kingdoms were left behind¡± Shadowsh expression changed it seems that he underestimated the Orc Empire to think it would be so powerful that it managed to conquer two kingdoms in such a short amount of time Elsa continued ¡°Its not because the Orc Empire is horrifyingly powerful but because of the Necromancer Association meddling¡± Shadowsh was startled and asks ¡°Aren¡¯t the Necromancer Association too arrogant in doing this?¡± Elsa nodded ¡°I thought so too but it was quite the opposite because of the war numerous corpses scattered all over thend increasing the strength of the Necromancer Association greatly¡± ¡°Other than that because the Necromancer Association managed to connect with the Netherworld creating and summoning high rank and high level undead is now much more easier¡± ¡°The undeads that the Necromancer Association could now invoked their respective race forbidden abilities¡± Shadowsh brows furrowed he asks suspiciously ¡°Respective Race Forbidden Abilities?¡± Elsa nodded she then presented a book to Shadowsh the title of the book is Forbidden Abilities Guide Shadowsh immediately had Hentai read all of it and order Hentai to tell what is the Respective Race Forbidden Abilities He got his answer immediately as expected of Hentai¡¯s fast processing speed The so called Respective Race Forbidden Abilities is an ability that could invoke by monsters of the same race or specie that has the same Forbidden Abilities ..... The most easiest Respective Race Forbidden Abilities to be used is those of the undead kinds Zombies Respective Race Forbidden Ability is called [Zombie Apocalypse] Skeletons Respective Race Forbidden Ability is called [Skeletal Disaster] There were other undeads that have their own Respective Race Forbidden Ability but these two were the easiest to aplish One only needs to obtain 1000 Skeleton Undeads, 100 Skeleton General and at least 1 Skeleton King that could raise the dead to create the [Skeletal Disaster] While for the zombies you just need 1000 Zombies, 100 Elite Zombies and 1 Zombie Chieftain Chapter 244 Chapter 244: CHAPTER 216 WAR IS COMING As long as an individual managed toplete these conditions they could start an Undead Disaster This was also one of the reason why the Necromancer Association is feared and hated The scale and threat of the disaster might not be great in the first phase but what makes this type of disaster truly frightening is the ability of the undeads to evolve quickly If not taken care of the threat would destroy the whole continent To activate this disasters during the conquest of the Orc Empire makes it much more difficult to deal with The numerous corpsesid scattered around the battlefields would only serve as fuel for the Undead Disaster Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned serious as he immediately wanted to return back to his territory and prepare himself for the battle for the ruling rights for the whole continent ..... With the Orc Empire going loose and the Necromancer Association prowling behind even the three great kingdoms would be under a lot of pressure Shadowsh knew he is strong but even he could not fight against arge number of enemies Thankfully he is not alone together with his family they might even be able to stand as the ruler of this gigantic continent Just as he was getting fired up thinking about the future the next sentence destroyed his mood causing him to nked out It was Mad Head who said the next sentence ¡°Because of the war all men or powerful women that was born into the Dragon Kingdom and reached the age of 16 needs to apply and join the army¡± This sentence meant that Mad Head and most of the group other than the younger ones would join the war and there is a high chance of them dying Shadowsh asks ¡°What is the punishment if a person was found out that he/she did notply to this request?¡± Mad Head turned silent he then solemnly said ¡°Either deahh or banishement¡± Shadowsh clicked his tongue as he started to have an headache it seems that his life in the Dragon Kingdom was too smooth sailing since he immediately gained arge number of subordinates just by conquering the Slum area He then told Elsa to gather all the gang members behind the Sanctuary they need to have a n on how to deal with this problem Elsa nodded as she went towards the city while Mad Head went to the lodging area to gather all the gang Shadowsh then went back to the camp and gathered the others to a meeting Once everyone was gathered Shadowsh told them about the information regarding the war between the Orc Empire, Necromancer Association and all the kingdoms including his Shadowsh then told Banjo to stay inside of the Sanctuary and try to help in connecting the portal towards the first Sanctuary even though this might make the realm unstable if it is rushed they could not afford to waste time Banjo immediately agreed Shadowsh then pointed at Erz, Aria and Rey and told them to start training the gang members how to fight because if Banjo managed toplete the portal they could transfer all the gang members to his territory Also he tasked them to train some of the Caretaker Gang members so that they could also train the children even though it is only the basic Don Don would also need to appoint one of his pupil to teach basic martial arts technique to the children since the time of war is now upon them Actually there is also something there is something on Shadowsh¡¯s mind and that is to create a school in his territory as long as they could promote learning about this world and other stuff they could improve the economy and power of his territory Too bad he was still learning of the ways and information of this world there still a lot of things he don¡¯t know But at least their school would obtain top knowledge about fighting techniques since nearly those from his group or his subjects on his territory are either a fighter or a soldier His territory also isn¡¯t suffering from any famine and because of Gulli¡¯s and the others strength together with his prestige there isn¡¯t much chaos in his territory Also judging from howrge their poption is it seems that there would be more than once city on his territory now Shadowsh suddenly felt something pulling his shirt and saw that it was his sister Lucy he then realised that he was still in a middle of a meeting He then organised himself once again and told the others to just stay put in the camp or train themselves for the uing war Of course everyone was pumped up about this so they immediately went to training while Rey and those that were tasked by Shadowsh went out of the camp other than the foxes everyone went to work or train The foxes were still resting and need to recuperate from the damage that they have done from their monster cores Because of the busy schedule of Shadowsh he couldn¡¯t go into training and spends his time nurturing the monsters in the Sanctuary Everyone was either busy training or finishing their task that Shadowsh have gave them ¡ª Four months have passed Deep in the Sanctuary whooshing sounds could be heard as leaves falls and immediately started to split apart in numerous pieces A pretty woman breaths out as she puts down her knife she then smiled as she spoke ¡°To think you would grow so big in just a matter of months I am surprised to see how great your improvement is!¡± A 2 meters tall red mantis with a searing scythe approached Shena abd started to rub its head to her Behind the mantis were 6 wings its body looks like a jade its clearly very pretty and would immediately be the center of attention but the mantis exudes a peculiar presence that makes it looks invinsible to others the girl continue to smile as she brought the mantis out of the deep wood and raised her hand and shouted ¡°Lets surprise everyone of how great you have changed Slicer!¡± Inside of the Sanctuary in the Thousand nt Forest twodies that could be considered as goddesses were chatting peacefully Behind them were 4 gigantic tree like monsters were standing behind them in a loyal manner In a ce inside of the Sanctuary which was full of hills a white tiger was running wildly in an incredible speed Atop of the tiger was a charming mature woman with a pair of fox ears and a fox tail The woman smiled as he rubs the head of the tiger saying ¡°You have really worked hard during this past months didn¡¯t you¡± Suddenly an angry protest sounded in her bossom a snake with wings looks at her in a pouting manner The womanughs as she rubs the head of the snake saying ¡°Of course you work hard too¡± Suddenly as if remembering something she couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®I wonder what is my daughter doing now?¡¯ Inside of a room a pretty young girl was sorting out documents all around her were flying pens helping her with her job A little t-rex looking monster was rubbing its head on her back Sensing this the young girl stop working and rubs the head of the small monster she gently told it ¡°Just wait for a while I¡¯ll apany you to yter¡± Inside of the city in the Slum area a beautiful girl with red hair was calmly sitting in a crossed leg position What made her different from the others around her is her loud beating heart that beats in a rhythmic manner Also besides her a devilishly beautiful woman with a white hair she has two silver horns and a pair of silver wings Another ce inside of the Slum a ck horse with a horn on its forehead and green balls of me on its hooves was happily strutting around destroying any skeletons that tried to attack it with ease Suddenly it felt something and lets out a joyful neigh as if weing someone Deep in an endless darkness ce full of malevolent ghost and foul smelling stench A knight in a ck silver armor holding a spear strides forward without fear In front of him was arge skeleton with three heads and six arms each holding arge sword ¡°Challenger do you fear death?¡± The giant skeleton voice boomed all around the abyss The knight stops and looks calmly at the giant skeleton who was at least 10 timesrger as him He then spoke ¡°Nay, must return to where he is?¡± The giant skeletonugh as he sneered ¡°So your just a nothing but a minion¡± The knight turned silent and shouted ¡°I am no minion I am a knight!!!¡± The knight then speeds off towards the giant skeleton raising his spear and with great precision destroyed the chest of the giant skeleton The mes on the three heads of the giant skeleton started turning dim he then look at the knight and spoke ¡°So you are really a knight¡± Suddenly the space started copsing as the knight just stand there in silence he only has one thought ¡®Wait for me my king!!!¡¯ Chapter 245 Chapter 245: CHAPTER 217 SANS Shadowsh who was inside of the Sanctuary besides him were numerous monkeys varying in appearance Sensing something he looks towards a distance and said with a smile ¡°So your finally out huh¡± Banjo besides him who waszily sleeping suddenly opens his eye and also looks towards where Shadowsh was looking A fire of will started burning in his eyes as a will to fight started to emit all around him Shadowsh chuckles as he said ¡°Yeah, I forgot you two considerdd yourselves as both best friend and rivals¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he thought ¡®Its been four months huh this means that this is just the second year I arrived in this world¡¯ Shadowsh then went into the camp and summoned his clone and have it gather everyone ..... After four months of hardwork the camp could now be considered as a true forest The animals that once roamed around it were no more all of them hace evolved into monsters As Shadowsh, Leafinia and Herish would scatters seeds around the camp it became diverse causing the monsters living in it to be more powerful But if the camp ispared to the Sanctuary it would pale inparison as the Sanctuary is much more diverse with nts and life Actually there are already Gold Rank monsters living in the Sanctuary but there are only 3 of them and Shadowsh chose those that could breed and reproduce easily so that he wouldn¡¯t need to add more Gold Rank monsters in the Sanctuary He bought a pair of male and female of each monsters and since they are considered the strongest beings in the Sanctuary excluding Shadowsh and his group they could thrive for a bit before some Silver Rank monsters evolved or Rank up to Gold Rank The three monsters he pick were all in the category of beautiful looking monsters so if a hunter could manage to catch them and sold their cub they could be rich almost making the their lives 10 times better than before ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Marvel Swan Race : Avian Grade : Rare Level : Gold Ranked Level 1 and 2 Attributes : Wind/Water Racial Trait : [Marvel Feathers], [Graceful Steps] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Jade Evergreen Snake Race : Reptile (Serpent) Grade : Very Rare Level : Gold Ranked Level 3 and 4 Attributes : Strength/Nature Racial Trait : [Jade Scale], [nt Control] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Azure Wind Wolves Race : Beast (Canine) Grade : Excellent Level : Gold Rank Level 4 and 5 Attributes : Wind/Strength Racial Trait : [Wind Rider], [Power Body] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This caused Shadowsh pretty penny to buy these monsters but sjnce his business has been booming because of the Sanctuary even though the death toll is somewhat scary but for money numerous hunters became an adventurer causing the guild to rise in power Actually the adventurers became exempted from the draft for the military because they are responsible for hunting for food resources for the army There is already a contract in the guild stating that because of the war the military would buy the food that the adventurers manage to hunt by 50% off Actually the military wanted to buy it for free but one sentence from Shadowsh shut them all up ¡°I will closed down the Sanctuary¡± Without the Sanctuary the soldiers would becking in food causing them to be weak and this would cause their victory in the war Some nobles actually wanted to exploit the Sanctuary by sending their trained monsters to live in there and hunt the food for their contracted adventurers Of course those monsters couldn¡¯t enter the portal since only adventurers could have permission to enter And since there are receptionists that would file their document they would need to pay an additional payment for their monsters If the document was finished the adventurer could enter the Sanctuar with his/her monster Actually there were some adventurers that would leave their monster in the Sanctuary to hunt and would just say their monsters have died inside Well all of these type of adventurers have their adventurer licensed revoked and because of this they were thrown to the military to either face the orcs that have gone berserk or the undeads which see living beings as their food No one could escape from Hentai since it already assimted itself in the Sanctuary it knew all the foreign monsters that tried to invade it All of these monsters were either hunted by the other members of Shadowsh¡¯s group or were killed by the monkeys The three monkey tribes were considered the guardians of the Sanctuary so adventurers were prohibited in hunting them causing their numbers to grow Especially now that the great leader of the three monkey tribes is Sly and with Warlord assisting him they were both invinsible if they work together Drunken was also considered a key individual because he was the one responsible in strengthening the children causing them to grow up healthy and strong After all with his mastery in winemaking he created many variety of monkey wines which could be sold for a high price Actually there is a restaurant in the Lodging Area called Unforgettable Taste which serve monster meat and monkey wines to their menu Of course Shadowsh owns it more urately speaking it was a coboration between him and Shena since nearly all the recipe were hers The main chef of this restaurant was her the assisting chef is Quinshi but because they seldomly goes there not many knew the both of them Most of the workers in there were gang members and since males were either being thrown to the military or be an adventurer all members of the restaurant were females Of course there were some male members in there but they are just guards and in their chest is a badge that told the others that they were adventurers Actually Shadowsh was thankful for the policy of the royal family of the Dragon Kingdom to exclude some adventurers to join the army since even after working for four months they were still unsessful in establishing a connection to the Safehaven Paradise ording to Hentai some kind of ident is happening in the Howling Ridge cutting off the connection between Safehaven Paradise and the Sanctuaries Shadowsh just sighed as he thought of Yshelia she was now close and would arrive two to three days She is the only one who could answer his question since she stayed the longest in the Howling Ridge and also she knew many secrets that he don¡¯t know As he started thinking about this everyone finally arrives Shadowsh immediately started scanning each and every one of them and was even surprised by how much some of them improved The greatest change in appearance was of course Slicer the tiny mantis is now much taller than its master Just judging from his aura there is a chance he could defeat Purple Kitty, Bun Bun and maybe even Valkiry in a one on one match Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but marvel on his potential With his help and Shena¡¯s cooperation together with Slicer¡¯s hardwork Actually if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Violet was also training hard during this four months and with her helping in some assassination assignment from the gang she was now a Peak Level in the Silver Rank Shadowsh wanted to help her evolved before she Rank up to Gold Rank so he started buying Dark Attribute treasures he also gave her some high grade dark type monster cores For the foxes they spent 2 months in recovering the damage that they have done from their monster core because of this all their Mana Tier have improved They then spend the rest of the following days in exercising because they felt their limbs were a bit dull and unresponsive Actually because all they do were either eat and sleep other than Shadowsh¡¯s mother and re all the other foxes became fat they were actually quite cute but they hated this so after recovering their peak performance level they started their bitter training in hopes of regaining their slim figures Other than them some of the other monsters like Purple Kitty were training hard for the past 4 months Purple Kitty became an experienced hunter you could say that she finally left her mother¡¯s side and became an independent monster After undergoing life and death situation and with Shadowsh¡¯s help she managed to evolved and finally became a Silver Rank monster ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Purple Kitty Race : Beast ..... Specific Race Name : Shadow Leopard Grade : Very Rare Gender : Female Age : 3 years old Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Attributes : Dark Energy : [Vital Qi : 0th Tier] Elemtal Energy : [Dark Energy : 0th Tier + 1] Mana : 1st Tier Skills : [Shadow sh], [Shadow Pounce], [Shadowball] Racial Trait : [Dark Presence] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities : [Blending Shadow] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Her skills have evolved and is nowdifferent to Violet¡¯s skills also it was much higher quality than before [Shadow sh] (Orange Quality) : Uses Dark Energy to strengthen and lengthen the ws of the user (Increase Speed and Prating Power) Chapter 246 Chapter 246: CHAPTER 218 PETS [Shadow Pounce] (Red Quality) : With the aid of Dark Energy pounces on the target (Increased Speed and Power) [Shadowballs] (Red Quality) : Fires of balls made up of Dark Energy (Caused damage and also has the probability to weaken the target) Because of this her rival Bun Bun felt anxious as she felt that she was slowly falling behind even though she also trained her best Well after all they are just too different Purple Kitty is a predator with a keen instinct and is built for assassination Bun Bun is considered a prey and is built for healing not fighting She was extremely depressed because of this actually she have already begged Shadowsh to help her evolve numerous of times Shadowsh was also helpless with this problem since even if Bun Bjn evolves she wouldn¡¯t evolve into abat oriented monster ..... Since its like this Shadowsh told her to keep training her fighting skills and fighting abilities as long as she do this she wouldn¡¯t need his help and she would evolve automatically Besides its not as if her training did not yield any result she is now a Silver Rank Level 5 Even though she was a herbivore she would still hunt monsters just for training the monsters she hunted were sold earning her a bit of money For Valkiry she was now considered as the chief guardian of the sky on Shadowsh¡¯s territory She spent one month getting used to her new body after that she spent another month training herself in using her skills and finally after that she started hunting not on the Sanctuary but towards a new location most of her enemies were savages so she improved quickly to survive in the barrennd She only needs to level up once to finally be a mid level Silver Rank monster Because of her journey she would be always covered in scars and bruises thankfully Leafinia is a great healer so the scars were easily taken care of Training like this increased Valkiry¡¯s appetite so she would eat twice as much as before causing her to be bigger to the points she was now as big as her father Other than them Al and the others were also training hard during these past four months Herish was now following Leafinia around because she was learning how to increase her knowledge about the nts Also as a healer she looks up to Leafinia they would have a free healing session every two weeks in the Lodging Area causing the residents especially so for those who are adventurers to be ecstatic They have already earned a title as the Twin Goddesses of course no one tried to do anything to them Even the nobles that visited the ce were quite docile after all the royalties of the kingdom have already announced that they would be protecting the rules of the Lodging Area so no one tried to disobey the rules Even withour the threat of the royalties just the threat that Shadowsh possessed is intimidating enough Herish was now living a fufilling life as Leafinia¡¯s pupil For Leafinia she was quite happy during these past four months after obtaining the three Treants she now gains fighting power She could summon the Treants with just a thought and also she could fuse with one of them making her abat oriented individual She spends her day teaching Herish while also fighting in her Treant form actually she did not need this since she also learned somebat skill after helping Herish Its called Whipping Vines it could be used as a move that restrict movements or an attack move Al was also training hard especially now that he joins the training in the army Shadowsh paid for his tuition so he joined the army and would learned how to be a proper tank He is quitecking in the basics but with his powerful constitution and great control on the earth he could stand his ground quite well While Al and Herish could be considered as students Erz and Iria are now considered as teachers Even though they only teach the basic they taught more than 100 adventurers and together with some children With their sharp eyesight together with the experience they gained during the whole journey they were even fearsome than some adult archers Of course the two of them were quute popr to everyone especially since elves are beautiful But if just talking about who is the best teacher in the Lodging Area two people would immediately pop out on the gang members head Don Don and Rey the two of them were stillpeting with each other As of now Don Don trained 7 individuals that he deemed as his best pupils First was Warlord followed by Rocky the other five individuals were recent trainee so they were still not as powerful as the two but they have the potential to be a martial art master Spice a member of the Great Wolf Gang, Shiny and Hard members of the Great Bull Gang, Puncher none affiliated to any gang andstly Bloody Rose a member of the Thorn Rose Gang Of course because of this Rey also trained 7 individuals and made them his personal pupils Even though none of the seven individuals could match up with Warlord and Rocky they were on par with the rest of Don Don¡¯s pupil Shadowsh was actually quite happy with this since it made the two quite close and since they were rivals they were working quite hard not to be outdone by each other Other than them Shena was also wprking hard especially seeing how her pet became one of the strongest individual in the camp Other than her pet Quinshi¡¯s pet Snow was also working hard to catch up to Slicer Mira finally hatched her second pet Both Tamers were now in good mood since they were not that great of a fighter and needed to be protected since they were both psychics with their pets they could be safer Especially so for Mira since after Blob evolved it could now turn into anything since it is technically shapeless it could be even be a weapon if Mira wanted so Their stats have all greatly changed during this past few months especially so for those that managed to undergo an evolution For Blob she could now tranform to human form even though she was still unintelligent Mira is working hard to teach her ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Blob (Under Contract) Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Water Elemental Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Master : Mira Attributes : Water/Spirit Energy : [Spirit Qi : 60] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : Special Skills : [Water Bind], [Water Shoot], [Tidal Smash] Racial Trait : [Sentient Water], [Symbiosis] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Learning Ability] ,[Enhanced Spirit] Active Abilities : [Weapon Mode], [Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Overflow] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Blob¡¯s skills were not that high quality since she does not fight that much and would spends all her time enhancing the quality of the water in the pond [Water Bind] (Yellow Quality) : Uses the surrounding water to bind the target (The effect and power of this skill would increased if the user is on (whip or whip like form) Weapon Mode) [Water Shoot] (Yellow Quality) : Fires off a jet of water (The power ¨¤nd speed of this skill would increase if the user is on (Any long range weapons like guns/bows) Weapon Mode) [Tidal Smash] (Red Quality) : Absorbs the surrounding water and erge the users fist smashing them (Cannot be used during Weapon Mode) She is now considered a multi purpose weapon also she could also fight And as long as Mira exist she could not be killed or destroyed even if her water form evaporated she wouldn¡¯t die since she is an elemental creature as long as her monster core exist in Mira Too bad because of this she could not be equipped by anyone other than Mira since she needs her monster core to use her [Weapon Mode] Next up is Al¡¯s pet Aqua even though she did not evolved she still improved ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Aqua (Under Contract) Race : Fairy Specific Race Name : Draconic Water Fairy Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Master : Al ..... Attributes : Water/Spirit Energy : [Spirit Qi : 33] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A] Mana : 64 + 12 Skills : [Water Bullet], [Water Whip] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Elemental Mastery], [Water Control], [Enhanced Mana], [Enhanced Elemental Perception] Active Abilities : [Water Blessing] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Ranking up to Bronze Rank her grades should drop but because the water in the camp could now be considered as a literal treasure after soaking with it she managed to regain her grade Other than that her previous Red Quality skill [Water Bullet] have rank up to Blue Quality after repeated use in military drill Not only the bullet became faster its power also increased She also learned a new skill even though its just a Yellow Quality skill as long as she grew stronger it would also grow stronger with her Chapter 247 Chapter 247: CHAPTER 219 PETS ll Also because she always stays near a body of water she was now close in achieving a tier on her Water Energy if she manage to do this the power of both her skills would improve Third is Iria¡¯s pet Sparky he is also one of pets that managed to evolve ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Sparky (Under Contract) Race : Elemental Specific Race Name : Thunder Hound (Variant) Grade : Superior ..... Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Master : Iria Attributes : Thunder Elemental Energy : [Thunder Energy : N/A] Mana : 64 Skills : [Thunder Bite], [Shocking Howl] Racial Trait : [Elemental Body] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Elemental Strength], [Enhanced Mana Control], [Thunder Element Control], [Thunder Speed] Active Abilities : [Thunder Descent] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The previous small puppy now looks like a dignified dog Before he was only as big as Shadowsh¡¯s palm but after evolving he was now bigger than his thigh And just like Aqua he managed to Rank up to Bronze Rank Also the previous skill `[Spark Spit] have been forgotten and was reced by [Thunder Bite] [Spark Spit] is one of the weakest White Quality skill while [Thunder Bite] is considered a decent Red Quality skill Its both physical and elemental attack is quite versatile Next skill is [Shocking Howl] a Yellow Quality skill it is a sound type attack that cause temporary shock to those who heard it This skill might be quite ineffective to those who are brave or strong enough to resist it but its still a skill Other than that Sparky obtained an top quality ability [Thunder Speed] this ability increased Sparky speed exponentially with this he could chase down foe much easier Fourthly is Erz¡¯s pet Rosemary like Sparky she also evolved ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Rosemary (Under Contract) Race : Beast (Canine) Specific Race Name : menado Wolf Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 years old Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Master : Erz Attributes : Fire/Wind Energy : 32 Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A], [Wind Energy : N/A] Mana : 32 Skills : [ming Bite], [Fireball] Racial Trait : [Sensitive Nose] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Jaw Strength], [Fire Element Mastery] Active Abilities : [Wind Runner Mode], [Fire Power Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The [ming Bite] has improved from White Quality to Yellow Quality and because of [Fire Element Mastery] and [Enhance Jaw Strength] it is as strong as Red Quality one If Rosemary went into [Fire Power Mode] the skill would temporarily raised into Blue Quality This is also the same as the new skill [Fireball] even though its just a Yellow Quality skill it is much stronger than an average Yellow Quality skill Rosemary might not be as big as Sparky but she could be considered a fully grown wolf now Next up is Herish first pet Holly she became like Herish a healer ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Holly (Under Contract) Race : Reptile (Serpent) Specific Race Name : White Jade Snake Bloodline : Jade Dragon (Extremely Impure) Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 1 year old Level : 5 Master : Herish Attributes : Holy/Ice Energy : 10 Elemental Energy : [Holy Energy : N/A], [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 20 Skills : [Holy Heal] Racial Trait : [Holy Aura] Passive Abilities : [Holy Halo], [Holy Scale], [Jade Scale] Active Abilities : [Holy Blessing], [Guiding Light] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Angel Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª What is surprising is that Her skill [Holy Heal] is a Blue Quality skill she managed to learn a high quality skill immediately [Holy Heal] (Blue Quality) : Heals the target and also dispels abnormal status such as curse and confusion What¡¯s more is that one of her abilities further amplify the ability of the skill the skill should be only a one target skill but because of [Holy Aura] it could heal two people at thr same time Because monsters of the Holy Attribute were extremely rare Shadowsh could not help Holly level up If she wants to level up she needs to rely on herself Since she is Herish¡¯s pet she would help heal the injured people in the Lodging Area so lile the two she is well known So Shadowsh decided to test on something he built three shrines ..... The first shrine has Leafinia¡¯s figure on it and is called the Life Shrine there people could pray or actually they just needed to lit an incense every time they were healed by Leafinia The second shrine has Herish¡¯s figure on it and it is called the Elf God Shrine actually Herish tried to persuade him not to include her but Shadowsh told her its just an experiment The third shrine has Holly¡¯s figure on it and is called the Holly Shrine The shrines operated by the same method you are required to lit an incense every time you were either healed by either of the healers And people could also lit up incense even if they weren¡¯t healed and you could also pay tribute like money Actually there is another healer but she seldomly went and help in the volunteer healing session The person is Bun Bun as of now she was still researching on how to be stronger The next pet is still Herish¡¯s it is her new pet Small Treant who have evolved into a Treant ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Woonder (Under Contract) Race : Treant Specific Race Name : Treant Grade : Very Rare Age : 100 years old Level : Silver Ranked Level 2 Master : Herish Attributes : Nature/Strength Energy : 96 Elemental Energy : [Nature Energy : N/A] Mana : 64 Skills : [Thorns], [Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait : [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities : [Tough Body], [Great Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities : [Hidden Wood Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Treants could be considered as tanks so Al burden would lessen and because they were Nature Type Herish and Leafinia¡¯s healing works wonders on them There are four Treants all in all if Leafinia¡¯s Treants is counted ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None (Under Contract) Race : Treant Specific Race Name : Treant Grade : Very Rare Age : 100 years old Level : Silver Ranked Level 3 Master : Leafinia Attributes : Nature/Strength Energy : 99 Elemental Energy : [Nature Energy : N/A] Mana : 66 Skills : [Thorns], [Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait : [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities : [Tough Body], [Great Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities : [Hidden Wood Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than one Treants she also has two Treant Warriors their overall stats were the same and since Leafinia did not named any of her Treant it was very confusing for other ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : None (Under Contract) Race : Treant Specific Race Name : Treant Warror Grade : Excellent Age : 150 years old Level : Silver Ranked Level 4 Master : Herish Attributes : Nature/Strength Energy : 136 Elemental Energy : [Nature Energy : N/A] Mana : 66 Skills : [Thorns], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait : [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities : [Extremely Tough Body], [Brutish Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities : [Hidden Wood Form], [War Cry] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Treant Warriors is much bigger than a Treant but is still a bit faster than them With these 4 Treants they obtain another top tier tanks and with their huge build and their near immortality as long as Leafinia and Herish is healing them they posed arge threat to the enemies Next pet is Mira¡¯s new pet the newly hatched Tyrant Rex ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Biter (Under Contract) Race : Reptile Specific Race Name : Tyrant Rex (Juvenile) Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : Newly hatched Level : Gold Rank Master : Mira Attributes : Strength/Fire Energy : [Dragon Qi : ???] Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : N/A] Mana : ??? Skills : [ming Bite] Racial Trait : [Enormous Jaw Strength], [ming Teeth] Passive Abilities : [Extreme Endurance], [Extreme Strength], [Extremely Tough Scale], [Enhance Speed] Active Abilities : [Dino Roar] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [ming Berserk] (Locked) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Its potential is much greater than the four dragon eggs before since after hatching Biter was already a Gold Rank monster The next pet is the second strongest pet in the ranking Quinshi¡¯s pet Snow ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Snow Title : Elite Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Winged Snow Tiger Grade : Superior Gender : Female Age : 16 years old Level : Silver Ranked Level 1 Master : Quinshi Attributes : Ice/Strength Energy : 124 Elemental Energy : [Ice Energy : N/A] Mana : 124 Skills : [Frozen st], [Ice sh], [Chilling Wind] Racial Trait : [Ice Attribute Attacks], [Tiger Body], [Snowy Fur], [Flight] Passive Abilities : [Great Speed], [Ice Element Control], [Enhance ws and Teeth Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Chilling Field], [Snow Blend] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Shadowsh have given her arge amount of training resources she improved quite drastically she could be considered as strong as Violet in direct fight She just spent one month to promote from Bronze Rank to Silver Rank Not only that her skills have improved in quality [Frozen st] (Blue Quality) : Fires a powerful icy st that freeze the target (has area effect) [Ice sh] (Blue Quality) : Increase the length and sharpness of the ws (Once hit target would slow down) [Chilling Wind] (Orange Quality) : Ppwerful gust of wind that has the power of ice in it (Wide area range) Actually Snow was looking forward in fighting Slicer once again After spending all her time in the wild hunting food not only for her but also for Typhoon Typhoon is the Typhoon Quetzalcoatl that Quinshi is raising and even she is still a lower rank dragon she is still a dragom the amount of food she needs just to be ful isrge Chapter 248 Chapter 248: CHAPTER 220 REPUTATION Thankfully Snow is a capable hunter after embracing her wild side her instinct andbat experience have improved greatly Even though Snow might be amazing and have improved drastically during this four months Shadowsh know for a fact Slicer is still stronger than her He became a pure terror to everyone just the fact that he earned the nickname ¡®Reaper Mantis¡¯ says something The nickname Reaper Mantis came from the adventurers that saw or caught of a glimpse of Slicer With every swing of his de a monster would die it was so sharp that even the wind it produced cut leaves There is one time that an overconfident fool tried to challenge him to a fight only to be split into two together with his sword in one slice Shadowsh have already posted images of monsters not to be touched they were Snow, Slicer and the others ..... To foolishly break the rule he was killed without mercy Other than the adventurers every monsters in the Sanctuary excluding their group and non itelligents were afraid of Slicer Even the three rulers of theke in the Sanctuary do not want to mess with Slicer and they have the attribute advantage to boot That just show how frightening Slicer is actually because of his strength Shadowsh decided to make him one of the elite in his army Even though Slicer might have erged considerably it did not slow him down on the contrary he is much faster than before Other than that he managed to catch up with Snow¡¯s level ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Slicer (Under Contract) Race : Insect Specific Race Name : Six Winged Red Jade Mantis Grade : Superior Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Master : Shena Attributes : Fire Energy : 93 Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 0thTier] Mana : 93 Skills : [shing Slice], [Fire des], [ming Breath] Racial Trait : [de Mastery], [Speed Wings], [ming de] Passive Abilities : [Extreme Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight], [Decrease Presence], [Fire Element Control] Active Abilities : [Intimidation], [zing de Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His skills were all high quality and that¡¯s not because he immediately obtained them in high quality its because they were all trained with great efforts that they improved bing a high quality skills [shing Slice] (Orange Quality) : Extremely fast sh that is almost invinsible to the naked eye [Fire des] (Orange Quality) : Flying des that carries fire damage [ming Breath] (Orange Quality) : Breaths out streams of mes towards the target Other than the skills the racial traits is also quite great for Slicer who is an attack and ambush type monster [de Mastery] : A profound trait that could enhance the mastery towards the des and also increase the sharpness of the attack [Speed Wings] : Each pair of wings increase the host speed by 50% (Can also be used to take a short flight) [ming de] : The host¡¯s de would be augmented with fire attribute Slicer could easily keep his number one position in the pet ranking He might even defeat everyone on his rank other than Violet Even some of the sharp ones such as Don Don, Rey, Violet and Snow felt dangering from Slicer Snow¡¯s pride of course denies it since she still wanted to fight Slicer The whole camp started to buzz as most of the group is quite curious why Shadowsh have called them Shadowsh then cleared his throat and drops a bomb ¡°Finally Sans finished his challenge¡± Everyone first nked out before cheering with Sans thet couldmence the next operation A n that Shadowsh was perfecting during these past months ¡°Lets go greet him shall we?¡± He then stand up and left the others started following even Triple C ising After months of working together with the royal family and some other noble families and organization every member ofS Shadowsh¡¯sgroup is well known other than those that were stranded in the Slum everyone was invistigated After passing through the main gate Shadowsh jmmediately felt countless stares that don¡¯t belong to any average individual directed towards them Shadowsh do not care though he immediately went to the Red Light District After entering the Subus Kiss hei immediatelysearched for Thorn and Scar and told them to block the area around the Slum He then continues his destination his group were still as eyecatching as ever but now no one could follow them since the hidden members of the Great Gang Alliance starteding out They then blocked the road that was going to the Slum acting tough and arrogant Scar and Thorn was in the back sitting like lords scaring those that tried to enter with just their presence These two were well known in the Slum and the Red Light District even some nobles were afraid of them After muchmotion they finally arrived at their destination Shadowsh then transformed into his fox form and erge himself to Triple C¡¯s size He then used [Shadow Clone] and went back to his human form He made his fur into his clothes before telling Mira and others to hop on to the clone Other than him, Banjo and Triple C he doubted the others could endure the Death Qi inside of the barrier He had his clone conjure an aura that protects the others while some of them went and ride Triple C After opening a path in the barrier the bone chilling Death Qi immediately assaulted them Even though the amount if Death Qi inside of the barrier have diminished its still oroves fatal to the popnce inside of the city Shadowsh and the others went inside they couldn¡¯t help but shiver as the coldness invades their body Shadowsh immediately started to use his Fire Energy to warm him up Other than Flora those that have Fire Energy were also doing the same thing they even warms up the others Banjo¡¯s has his Dragon Qi so he was pretty okay Everyone is quite excited to see Sans once again especially for Banjo and Shadowsh There were some undeads who were attracted to their lifeforce or scent but was quickly dealt by Banjo It should be Nightmare that deals with this kind of stuff but maybe it was excited in seeing its master once again that it left these undeads roaming around But what Shadowsh noticed is that some undeads flee away when they felt the aura that was emitting from Shadowsh¡¯s group It made him smile since it meant that they have gained intelligence After a couple of minutes they arrived at the center of the Slum They only took more time than usual because some undeads were irritating to deal with Also they need to protect the others making their travel to be more slower After arriving at the center of the Slum Shadowsh was shocked to see numerous high rank undead All of the undeads other than 7 unique individuals were Silver Rank The seven were the 5 elite undeads Sams trained, Lisa and Nightmare With this army Shadowsh became more confident on his n ..... Sans appearance did not change but he now contain an aura those of the kings Shadowsh immediately scans him to check on how great he have changed ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Sans (Summon) Title : [Undead King], [Battle Lord] Job : Knight Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Undead Overlord Grade : Pseudo Mythic Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 Master : Shadowsh Attributes : Death/Yin Elemental Energy : [Death Qi : 7th Tier] + 1, [Lunar Yin Qi : 2nd Tier] Mana : 3rd Tier Skills : [Supreme Death Sweep], [Continuous Death Strike], [Yin st], [Death Strike], [Undead King Charge] Racial Trait : [Supreme Innate Weapon and Armour], [Summon Undead Legion], [Undead King], [Death Heart], [Death Qi Augmented Attack] Passive Abilities : [Supreme Strength], [Death Master], [Spear Mastery], [Supreme Spirit], [Supreme Speed] Active Abilities : [Raising The Dead], [Undead Devour Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities : [Death Dominator Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sans immediately leapt from Mid Level Crimson Gold Rank to High Level Crimson Gold Rank Also the tier of his Death Qi improved quite astronomically Sans now earned the title Undead King causing his control over undeads to be stronger Also the undeads he raised would gain 100% of the strength of its former life and also gain the techniques of its former life His skills also went some changes since he continuously use them during the challenge Shadowsh is actually quite shocked of how great they improved Other than his [Yin st] every skill he owns have improved First is his skill [Death Yin Sweep] it evolved into [Supreme Death Sweep] it lost its Yin attribute and now only relied to the Death attribute Supreme Death Sweep [High Earth Tier] : An extremely powerful horizontal sweep (It also produced a sweeping aura that deals damage) Second is his skill [Continuous Strike] it have be [Continuous Death Strike] Continuous Death Strike [Low Heaven Rank] : An extremely fast attack that couldunch 100 strikes in 10 seconds (Each sessful hit would corode the target with the users Death Qi) (After a hundred sessful strike the enemy would suffer damage from the inside) (The higher the tier of the Death Qi the stronger the effect) Chapter 249 Chapter 249: CHAPTER 221 UNDEADS Thirdly his skill [Chilling Throw] have be [Death Strike] Death Strike [High Earth Rank] : Throw the users spear towards the target (The spear could follow the targets unique lifeforce) (Always targets the heart or other vital parts) Lastly the skill [Supreme Charge] have be [Undead King Charge] Undead King Charge [High Heaven Rank] : Charges at the enemy (Restriction : Needed 10 Undead Cavalry to use this skill) (The more number of cavalries that the user have the stronger the skill is) Not only his skills have improved his abilities have also obtained some upgrade not only that even his Racial Traits also increased and improved [Supreme Innate Weapon and Armour] : An weapon fit for a king and armour that could brave countless dangers [Summon Undead Legion] : An extremely terrifying force that can only be controlled by Undead Kings ..... [Undead King] : Be one of the supreme ruler of undead race (Obtain the ability to promote an undead to Undead Cavalry), (Obtain the ability to promote an undead to Undead Generral), (Obtain the ability to promote an undead to Undead Commander) [Death Heart] : A terrifying heart that could absorb arge amount of Death and Yin Qi (Has a storage system) What Shadowsh really wanted from Sans¡¯s abilities were the [Undead King] ability They could now go to the battlefield and raise the deads and produce countless armies for themselves Also Sans and Nightmare could devour undeads to strengthen themselves so they can devour the undeads of the Necromancer Association Talking about nightmare he improved once again and because the feedback Sans shared to him he once again evolved because if he did not he wouldn¡¯t be a stead fit for a king ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Nightmare (Stead) Title : Tyrant, King Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Infernal Horned Skeleton Horse King Grade : Legendary Level : Crimson Gold Ranked Level 5 Master : Sans Attributes : Fire/Yin/Death Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 4th Tier], [Yin Qi : 6th Tier], [Death Qi : 6th Tier] Mana : 4th Tier Skills : [Yin Stomp], [Yin Fireballs], [Death Tackle], [Death Cry], [Death Breath] Racial Trait : [ming Yin Hooves], [Undead Stead], [Tyrant], [Skeleton Horse King] Passive Abilities : [Extreme Speed], [Yin Body], [Steel Like Bones], [me Mastery], [Supreme Strength] Active Abilities : [zing Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Death Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He finally fill up all his skill slots and some of his abilities even gained a boost His two new skills were both not physical atracks so Nightmare gained more strength in his long range capability Death Cry (Blue Quality) : Lets out a cry that disrupt the senses of every living being in the area (The closer the living being are to the user the greater the damage) Death Breath (Orange Quality) : Release a foul breath full of Death Qi to the target Also it seems that Nightmare is feared by the other undeads It seems that the title Tyrant is showing its effect after all Nightmare spent these four months devouring the undeads in the Slum Sans then walks towards Shadowsh and kneels he then announced ¡°I have returned my king¡± Shadowsh smiled as he pats Sans¡¯s shoulder ¡°Yeah, wee back¡± Banjo in the back started flicking his tail as he looks at Sans making a frustrated face Sans have improved too much after he finished his challenge that Banjo have now taken a huge blow on his confidence Sans looks at Banjo he did not show it since he was wearing his helmet but Shadowsh felt he smirked Shadowsh was surprised Sans is showing more emotion than before Banjo suddenly started roaring at Sans even though Sans did not show it but after being together all this time they were incredibly close so Banjo knew that Sans was smirking at him Shadowsh then ignored the two and looks at the 5 elite undeads and Lisa behind Sans Their changes were different wether it is small or big Carnage is nowrger than before he is now as tall as 5 meters taller than Slicer if the two of them were standing besides each other Slicer look so pathetic ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Carnage (Servant) Title : [Knight], [Elite Warrior] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Headless Knight Grade : Superior Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Sans Attributes : Strength/Death/Fire Elemental Energy : [Death Qi : 1st Tier], [Fire Energy : N/A] Mana : 47 Skills : [Carnage Strike], [Whirlwind Axe], [Carnage Tackle], [Smash] Racial Trait : [Summon Mount] (Unavaible), [zing Spirit] Passive Abilities : [Great Strength], [Innate Armour], [Death Sense], [Death Heart] Active Abilities : [Heart Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Burning Burst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His Yin Attribute change into Fire Attribute his type of fire is the same as his Spirit mes so the stronger his spirit me is the stronger his me Also his spirit me increased his strength and defence he could be considered a Tank while still having powerful attack Next up is Venom his hair is now longer so as his nails it is also much sharper his fangs is now dripping poison and his skin looks like a snake ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Venom (Servant) Title : [Serpent Master] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Corpse Snake Devil (New Variation) Grade : Superior Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Sans Attributes : Poison/Death/Yin Elemental Energy : [Poisonous Energy : 0th Tier], [Death Qi : 1st Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 141 Skills : [Poisonous Corpse Breath], [Bite], [sh], [Bind] Racial Trait : [Intense Corpse Poison Augmentation] ..... Passive Abilities : [Serpent Eyes], [Sharp Nails], [Enhanced Speed] Active Abilities : [Serpent Form], [Devour Poison], [Serpent Control] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His poison now have both the characteristic of a normal poison and a lethal Death Qi he is now considered too dangerous for humans to get near to For Ghost he did not have any changes only his aura is much more powerful ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Ghost (Servant) Race : Spirit Specific Race Name : Phantom Grade : Superior Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Sans Attributes : Spirit/Dark/Yin Elemental Energy : [Spirit Qi : N/A], [Dark Qi : N/A] [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 188 Skills : [Phantom sh], [Phantom Shot], [Spirit st], [Yin Chain] Racial Trait : [Phantom Body], [Innate Weapon] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Shadow Lord] Active Abilities : [Clone], [Soul Eater] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Overlord Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though he might look the same he is now stronger than his previous self also since he devours arge amount of Death Qi and change it to Yin Qi he also strenhthen himself His sword is created by codensing therge amount of Death Qi to Yin Qi so it automatically attack with Yin Qi He was still as silent though but his eyes shows that he gained intelligence causing it to be more smarter and is now more troublesome to deal with sses also did not change he now looks more like a human than an undead of it weren¡¯t for the third eye on his forehead he could pose as a human everywhere ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : sses (Servant) Title : [Schr] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Three eyed Undead (New Variation) Grade : Superior Gender : Male Age : 5 months old Level : Gold Rank Level 2 Master : Sans Attributes : Yin/Spirit/Death Elemental Energy : [Yin Qi : 0th Tier], [Spirit Qi : N/A], [Death Qi : 1st Tier] Mana : 100 Skills : [Stare], [Laser Eye], [Flying Death Daggers] Racial Trait : [Third Eye], [Enhance Memory] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced uracy], [Great Intelligence] Active Abilities : [Telekinesis], [Create Undead], [Devour Ghost] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Shadowsh saw the ability [Enhanced Memory] he immediaty had an idea of having sses as an assistant to Mira He then told Sans this and without even thinking instantly agreed to Shadowsh After all for him sses and his other undead subordinates were just ves and Shadowsh is his master He then told sses about this and he enthusiastically epted He regained his former memories as a human and he wanted to once again live as a human being He was thankful to Shadowsh in granting his wish Shadowsh justughed as he pats his shoulder he then looks at the two women that were having trouble before Allicia is now much more beautiful and charming now she has a silver bat wings and her horns is much more longer than before but they weren¡¯t sharp though nor they stand upright Even though she just floating there silently its like she was stealing your soul ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Allicia (Servant) Title : Seductress Race : Half Subus (Demon)/ Half Vampire (Undead) Specific Race Name : Vampire Subus Grade : Epic Gender : Female Age : 80 years old Level : Gold Rank Level 4 Master : Sans Attributes : Yin/Demon/Blood Elemental Energy : [Lunar Yin Qi : 6th Tier], [Demon Qi : N/A], [Bloody Qi : N/A] Mana : 196 Skills : [Seduce], [Shriek], [Bat Bullet], [Yin Balls] Racial Trait : [Summon Bats], [Vampire Form], [Seductive Aura], [Mesmerising Eyes] Passive Abilities : [Extreme Speed], [Mind Confusing Aura], [Advance Blood Control] Active Abilities : [Extreme Blood Suck], [Advance Energy Absorb] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Giant Bat Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After absorbing the three moon stone her Yin Qi evolved into Lunar Yin Qi As long as she absorbs more energy from the moon she would gain strength without even sucking a man dry She is now both a high ranking Subus and Vampire Her bats could now use two of her abilities as long as she tamed one the said bat could absorb both blood and energy from the victim Chapter 250 Chapter 250: CHAPTER 222 THE RETURN Her bats could now use two of her abilities as long as she tamed one the said bat could absorb both blood and energy from the victim As long as they do this her bats would strengthen themselves quite fast As of now she only has 30 bats at her disposal and only a dozen of those bats were elites Shadowsh then told her to change her form to a human and go to the B and T association together with Al Monsters that were raised in the B and T association might be weaker than their wild counterparts but as long as she have 100 bats she could slowly raised them into terrifying monster Shadowsh then looks at Lisa feeling her aura he couldn¡¯t help but be startled Since her aura isn¡¯t different from any normal human there are no traces of aura that belongs to an undead ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name :Lisa Age : 18 years old Gender : Female Title : Nightwalker Job : Assassin Race : Human/Undead Rank : Glittering Gold Rank Attributes: Blood/Death/Yin Energy : [Vital Qi : 4th Tier] +1, [Death Qi : 3rd Tier] Elemental Energy : [Blood Qi : 5th Tier], [Death Qi : 5th Tier], [Yin Qi : 5th Tier] Mana : 5th Tier Skills : [Bloody Whip], [Bloody Assassin sh], [Blood Shot], [Deathnado] Techniques : [Assassin sh] (Mastery Level), [Cloud Step] (Mastery Level), [Absolute Burst Technique] (Mid Stage) Racial Trait : [Bloody Undead Queen Transformation], [Enhanced Learning], [Undead Core] Passive Abilities : [Enhance Speed], [Great Vitality], [Increased Spirit Strength], [Enhanced Endurance] Active Abilities : [Death Qi Absorb], [Summon Bloody Knife], [Human State] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities : [Outburst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C He then looks at her skills and found out that all the skills have not improved since she might have spend all her time meditating Well at least she learned a skill even though its just one it was considered the highest quality skill Deathnado (Violet Quality) : Release arge amount of Death Qi to form a hazardous tornado around the user (If there are Death Qi in the surrounding it will strengthen the skill) Other than skills her abilities have somewhat improved she even gained new ones Also he now knew why she looks and feels like a normal human its because of her ability [Human State] With this ability she could be a normal human but thises with a price and that is she could not use any of her monster skills At least since she is now on her human state she now looks rosier not like before when she was as pale as a ghost She could transform at will and be wether a normal human or undead It seems thar because of their extreme opposite the energies in her body develop these two forms Shadowsh was of course happy for her he then told Sans to just let his undeads stay on the Slum for the next couple days Since Sans could immediately summon his undead subordinates by his side by just an incantation Everyone then went back to the camp there were numerous spies that were lurking around showing great curiousity to the Slum area Too bad the Slum area became a forbidden ce since there were some kind of forcefield that stops people froming in There were times that people tried to go in and there were some that were sessful but they did not manage to return back alive Back in the camp Shadowsh told Sans about his n Firstly he would wait for Yshelia to arrive then asks information about the phenomenon that is happening in the Howling Ridge Second Sans and his undead subordinates would need to go to the battlefield where there are numerous corpses to feed on They are also tasked on killing any undeads they saw the undeads are too dangerous to just ignore So that they wouldn¡¯t be mistaken as undeads of the Necromancer Association Shadowsh bought arge amount of armors He started buying them long ago since he also had an idea to equipped the others with it Their time in the Dragon Kingdom is drawing to a close and after achieving their current states Shadowsh decided to return back and be ready for the upheaval of the continent After knowing the n Sans went to the pit that Shadowsh created and summoned all of his undead subordinates and have all of them done an armor to cover all of their bodies Lisa and Allicia went back to the Red Light District Lisa wanted to know the present missions and information that her secret assassination group have received during her absent Allicia is worried about her establishment since she is the owner of it she knew that only her subus ability could make the nobles addicted since she was absent there might be problems in the Subus Kiss Everybody started to get ready Shadowsh also intended to make the camp a hidden base for the branch guild of the Adventure Association in the Dragon Kingdom Thankfully Elsa is a trustworthy subordinate with her as the guild leader there shouldn¡¯t be any problem in this troubled times The next day the awaited day finally arrived amd Yshelia finally manage to arrive at Dragon City She was immediately escorted to the Lodging Area in which she was also promptly escorted by Elsa to the camp Since Elsa is the guild leader she now have the authority to go inside Of course since she was busy this was the first time she got in Hentai have created badges with his spiritual imprint on it as long as a person have it he or she could pass through his barrier with no danger When everyone saw Yshelia they immediately crowded before her it was such a long time since they saw each other Shadowsh also smiled as he also misses everyone back at the Safehaven Paradise He then looks at Yshelia and nods her changes weren¡¯t thatrge but her appearance did became much more beautiful than before Also she now have a pair of beautiful butterfly wings on her back Shadowsh then scans her to know howrge her changes is but since she isn¡¯t a monster and could be considered as an intellectual being like an elf only some of her information could be seen ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Yshelia Race : Fairy Species : Spirit Fairy Gender : Female Age : 18 years old Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 10 Job : Thaumaturge Rank : Mid Tier ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then brought her to the carriage and have her rest first Sans and the others were all present since they also need to learn what is happening in the Howling Ridge If the problem in the Howling Ridge persist their return back to the Hundred Race Land would also dy After resting for an hour Yshelia then started telling Shadowsh what have happened to her all this time ..... She was actually forcefully dragged by one of her kind to a secret realm in this realm there are only one Spirit Fairy left She transfered all her knowledge to her and after that she died Since she is the master of that Secret Realm once she died the realm started crumbling causing spatial distortion to the Howling Ridge Shadowsh have a look of realisation no wonder Hentai is having problems in dealing with spatial rifts and cannot connect with the first Sanctuary and Safehaven Paradise He then told everyone to rest for the day he then brought Banjo and told everyone that he would go to the Howling Ridge with Banjo and fix the problem He did not say anything afterwards but started dashing on full speed Banjo was also flying with full speed just to catch up with him Everyone was quite startled with just words of goodbye he then left without looking back this isn¡¯t Shadowsh usual style But they did not know that it was Hentai who urged him to rush The broken realm that Yshelia¡¯s race created could still be repaired with Hentai¡¯s help They need Banjo though since Sans would be busy raising the strength of his army in the battlefield the others just need to wait for him to finish the preparation for the teleportation portal Since he doesn¡¯t have any time to waste he dashed in full.speed to the point Banjo was left behind As long as he keeps this speed he would arrive at the Archinviel Dukedome in just a week But this would tire the hell out of him since he was using all his energies and also the energy from the monsters cores inside Hentai No monsters would dare toe near him or block him since he wasn¡¯t masking his horrifying aura While he was speeding off towards Archinviel Dukedom Sans and the others started nning out what they are going to do during the next following days Sans started speaking ¡°Master have already told me what to do I only need to wait for Lisa and Allicia to finish their business¡± Mary nodded she then looks at everyone and said ¡°Yshelia you have just arrived rest for the next following days¡± ¡°Al do you still need to attend any sses back at the military camp?¡± Al shakes his head ¡°I have already mastered the basics I¡¯ll just spend my time training the others¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251: CHAPTER 223 TEACHER AL Don Don then asks Al ¡°Since you are going to spend your time teaching others how to be a tank I have request for you¡± Al looks at Don Don curiously but he still agreed ¡°You are considered one of my teachers so don¡¯t shy away¡± Don Don nodded and said ¡°There are a couple monkeys in tbe three monkey tribes in the Sanctuary that are suited to be tanks I want you to show them the right way¡± Al patted his chest and answered ¡°Only this I might not be a great teacher but I will give it my all¡± For the others they were already busy withthe war preparation and handling the guild They then ate breakfast and went to their respective jobs Sans went to the pit he wanted to train some of the elite skeletons on how to use a spear he wanted to create a spear undead cavalry so that he could use his skill [Undead King Charge] ..... Sadly his king title has restrictions like how to promote an undead to an undead elite First one needed to be the same race as him thankfully he evolved from a simple Skeleton Undead so he could promote a Skeleton Undead to an Undead Knight He needs to sacrifice arge number of yin soulfire though but this could be found in the battlefield as long as they spot any undeads from the Necromancer Association he could devour their yin soulfire to strengthen his army The restrictions for him to promote an undead to an undead general is number restriction there is no specie restriction For an undead to be an undead general he or she needs to subdue 1,000 undeads out of all 5 supreme elite undeads that Sans have 4 of them weren¡¯t suited to lead others that leaves only Carnage They are short on undeads Sans counted and they only have 300 undeads and that¡¯s only because after the Death Challenge was initiated the skeletons that was burried in the Slum came back to life There should be at least more than 500 undeads that was reanimated but because they started eating each other and with Nightmare voracious appetite only some were left Just as Sans were busy training his chosen undeads sses came to find him sses is now Mira¡¯s assistant so he doesn¡¯t need to follow Sans everywhere sses kneeled and spoke ¡°Master, Allicia sent me a message that she may not be able toe with in your adventure in the battlefield¡± ¡°The same could be also said to Lisa it seems that there seems to be trouble in the city that is why they couldn¡¯t even came in person¡± Sans silently stands there for a minute then answered ¡°So be it, my men will leave during nighttime I expect for them to aplish their goals¡± sses nodded as he started leaving Sans was there still training the undeads Near the lodging area in a barrennd numerous archers were shooting their arrows in a dummy target There were two elves that were watching them quite intently and would shout from time to time Near the shooting range was a couple of burly men doing horse stance Don Don was there looking at them solemnly In front of them were also a couple of men and monkeys holding wooden shield some of them were being attacked Al was spectating this and would give some tip on how to avoid or block an attack Everyone was working hard especiallu from the information that Lisa have shared to them From the information her organisation have gathered the orcs have gone through another evolution after continuously going into battles Other than that the undeads have soared in numbers and because of continuously eating flesh they were nowparable to the orcs Lisa was now working overtime since the nobles were now going ballistic to the point there is now a possibility of rebellion But the nobles could not just start it since the royal armies might have suffered numerous causualties because of the war but this did not mean they are weak As long as they have enough resources they could survive since the armies were blessed by Dragon Blood The B and T association is now the strongest association in the city And it is not a secret that Shadowsh¡¯s group is connected with the B and T association Some of the monsters of the elite Tamers in the B and T association were released into the Sanctuary to train themselves Because of the abundance resources of the Sanctuary it was secretly called bymoners as paradise The starving city was practically revived by it and after four months Gold Rank monsters now roam inside of it even though there are just a couple of them The so called adventurers were now the dream of somemoners children to be As long as you have strength and wit you could shine as an adventurer Also the freedom of an adventurer is basically much greater than a soldier the only downpart is that an adventurer ie isn¡¯t that stable as an soldier But since adventurers could do their job like a part time worker they could do two jobs at the same time And as long as your powerful enough you would earned enough glory in the adventure guild There is also a rumor running around saying if you join the inner guild you could travel towards thend of hope Thend of hope is what people called of Shadowsh¡¯snd since there were countless opportunities in there Inside of the city in the Subus Kiss Allicia was looking at 7 lying men in disgust These men are considered as VIP of the Subus Kiss they would hire a female to apany them and would request for Allicia to use her abilities to grant them pleasure Allicia then sighed as she left she looks at the window with a sad look She was thinking ¡®My love I am sorry for not apanying you but I promise I will make my establishment rule the other brothels in this city¡± She was thinking of Sans because she couldn¡¯t leave the city just yet the reason for this is because of this troubled times The number of nobles to be duped have increased if she could hypnotised or make one of them her servant the power that their group hold in the city would increase With Lisa backing her up her n to rule the entire Red Light District woulde in fruition The day passed and the nighttime arrive in the Red Light District numerous seductive women were seducing men around Lisa inside of one bar was drinking beer this bar is one of their secret establishment so there are numerous members from their group hanging out inside One person with a handsome look sat besides Lisa he was showing off Lisa harrumphed and said ¡°Stop showing off so what is the reason for calling for my group¡± The man stops showing off and became serious ¡°I want you to deal with him¡± He then threw a paper to Lisa in the paper there was a precise drawing of a man Lisa looks at it and asks ¡°How much are you willing to pay¡± The manugh as he started speaking ¡°It is said your group do not take any mission that would destroy your moral code it seems that the information about this f*cking bastard is true¡± The ss in the man¡¯s hand broke as he started releasing some aura full of anger The bartender then looks at him coldy and solemnly said ¡°You break it, pay for it¡± Hearing this the man realised what he have done and immediately apologised before paying the man with 1 Silver Coin Lisa chuckles as she said ¡°As expected of a noble throwing money around like its nothing¡± The man just lets out a smile before giving Lisa 50 Gold Coins and left ¡°Ill pay the other half after you deliver his head to me¡± After saying this the man downed one ss of beer before leaving Lisa also downed her drink and left since it was already night she could immediately finish the mission Inside of a mansion a young man was fiercely doing a woman there were two other women that were either licking his neck or massaging their breast on his back Suddenly a figure silently appeared behind the four without any sound four bloody wings appeared behind her and wraps the man quickly Before the three women could make a sound they were knocked unconscious by the figure The figure then silently left but before she leaves she took any valuable inside of the room The next day the whole city was shaken by the news of viscount Richard Nicolo¡¯s second son was murdered in their own mansion no sign of any of his body Lisa was smirking at the rumors for her this is just a casual job not too hard to aplish Chapter 252 Chapter 252: CHAPTER 224 ASSASSINATION Inside of the Nicolo¡¯s mansion a middle aged man was sitting solemnly in front of a couple shivering guards He silently looks at them for a long time before started speaking ¡°My son was killed and none of you manage to even caught a glimpse of the culprit¡± This sentence made the people kneeling in front shivers more violently The middle age man then looks at three women kneeling close to his feet ¡°And you three you have been with my sonst night and none of you even saw anything¡± The three women were already shivering quite intensely and when the middle age man focused on them they sre already on the point of crying The old man then ms his fist into the armchair and shouted ¡°Answer!!!¡± One of the females immediately pissed herself seeing this the middle aged man frown and directly stomps her head breaking it into a pulp ..... The two females immediately started crying but they did not make a sound The guards were now practically not breathing afraid of angrying the old man Suddenly one of the guards started speaking but his head was still bowing on the ground ¡°My lord the assassin is quite an expert to the point the sensitive monsters that we have could not detect the person¡± The old man started chuckling he answered ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll send your precious monsters with you¡± He then stood up and left but before he left he snaps his finger and threerge monsters appeared One is lion with eagle wings a rams horn and a scorpion tail Another is a giant leopard with three eyes and finally a snake that looks both a dragon and a phyton it breathes green toxic breath around it Those who were left behind started pleading but as the middle age man walks further their voices got weaker until it disappears The middle age man swore on his mind ¡®Whoever you are if I find you I will kill you¡¯ What he didn¡¯t know was that the person he was looking for was cultivating peacefully with no fear or care Besides the middle age man might be too powerful for Lisa for now but he is considered a weakling to the likes of Shadowsh and Sans While the whole city was buzzing with rumors everywhere in a certain ce inside of the city a couple of burly men were drinking joyfully They were the members of Sly Hand Gang their jobs were either to assassinate or gather information But most of the time they would go around the city searching for any good candidate to recruit since their numbers were just too low Besides that they would transfer some of their members in the Archinviel Dukedom and Hundred Race Land once the portal is finished This would make their manpower decrease and the thing they were searching for a person is just extremely rare Loyalty because of this they trained numberous orphans but since they just started not that long ago the fruit of theirbor is still too immature Thankfully Shadowsh have released monsters that were good in either illlusion, poison and ambush Since not all the members were Tamers they could only tame one monster and there would be risk of having their monsters go out of control Actually what Shadowsh did not know some of the gang members have created a church out of his figure Of course Shadowsh did not care about nonsense like these In the adventure guild Elsa together with her secretary were reviewing the written letters of the nobles and some reports regarding the town The expansion of the town slowed down as Shadowsh told them to fullyplete the town first there are still many things needed to be build for the town to be consideredplete Firstly the canal system even though the clones of Jelly manage to multiply into hundreds the waterway was still iplete The good thing is that because of the slimes the canal system of the entire city including the private bathrooms were super clean The whole town buzzed with lively atmosphere Other than the fact the town is extremely secure and safe there are numerous business that could be discovered in it The reason for this is because adventurers would sell their prey and they also need to buy necessities for themselves like weapons and medicine Also after four months the battle arena is close to beingplete even though its just nearingpletion there is already apetition Inside of the battle arena there were warriors facing with each other The whole town was extremely lively but they did not know that the Orc Empire¡¯s army is getting nearer to the city Inside of the camp Mary was informing everyone that they need to send a couple of fighters to the army It is both to strengthen their military might and connection But sadly all their fighters were inexperienced and they could not just send any of their main fighters so they are having a meeting Everyone be silent thinking hard what to do since every time there is something they wanted to decided on doing Shadowsh would be the person choosing which option to choose sses then raised his hand causing everyone to turn to him He then lightly cough as he cleared his voice ¡°How about having an alliance with the royalties of the Dragon Kingdom?¡± Mary turned her head sideward ¡°Alliance? aren¡¯t we already an alliance?¡± sses shook his head and exined ¡°As of now we are an alliance of economy that is why the royalties of this kingdom just let us be¡± ¡°This and the fact that Master Shadowsh, Masters Sans, Guardian Triple and Sir Banjo is horrifyingly strong¡± Hearing this everyone made a look of ¡®I understand¡¯ Just Shadowsh presence alone carried great detterent let alone his true strength sses continues ¡°So we just propose an alliance between the group and the Dragon Kingdom in this war¡± ¡°We would be responsible for our army and the Dragon Kingdom royalties would have no say to it as long as we join the war and help them out¡± Everyone agreed to this since this would be a practical experience for their soldiers sses then warned ¡°But our proposal might be turned down by the royalties¡± Al turned his head and asks ¡°Why? isn¡¯t it better to have an alliance with us regarding military might?¡± sses shook his head and answered ¡°That might be the case but as long as we are recoginised as another military power in the Dragon Kingdom we would be considered a threat¡± ¡°As of now the situation in the kingdom is already considered unstable we aren¡¯t that affected because we aren¡¯t meddling in the military affair of the kingdom¡± Mary then realised something and said ¡°But we have been training our soldiers for a long time now so aren¡¯t we already considered a threat?¡± sses looks at his superior Mira for confirmation Mira then brought out arge number of documents there were also letters within them Elsa also signalled her sister to also bring out their own documents Mira then started speaking ¡°These are the documemts that I havepiled and most of the information were gathered by Lisa¡¯s group¡± Elsa then also answered ¡°I have ¨¤lso gathered some informatiom regarding the nobles and the movements of the royalties¡± Mary then nodded to Mira indicating her to go first Mira then started exining her information ¡°From the information that I havepiled it seems that the royalties see our military training as a great threat¡±. ¡°There are already sent numerous spies disguised ¨¤s adventurers in the town¡± ¡°Thankfully because of Lord Shadowsh¡¯s detterent none of these spies tried anything drastic¡± ¡°But Lisa also confirmed that some of our soldiers were actually bought and is now spies either for the royalties or high ranking nobles¡± Hearing this the teachers started cursing as they felt betrayed Especially for the two elves since they are really happy in training the soldiers since they might be one of the main force of their group But who would have thought they were also training traitors after knowing this their enthusiasm in training the soldiers decrease Thankfully there are only a couple of traitors most of the soldiers were still loyal Elsa then shared the information that the guild have gathered ¡°As of now the royalties were already feeling quite a headache from the war not to mention from the rowdy nobles¡± ¡°The royalties have already had their elite armies marched towards the battlefield but they still did not move their trump cards¡± Rey asks ¡°Trump cards? are they somewhat destructive weapons that would cause utter destruction¡± Elsa shakes her head ¡°No, they are the best army that the royal family has¡± ¡°They are the Supreme Dragon Army, an army consisting of people who were Beastmaster that have a hint of dragon bloodline¡± ¡°All of them were also Dragon Knights but that is the only infornatio we know¡± ..... Chapter 253 Chapter 253: CHAPTER 225 DISCIPLE Mira then added ¡°Actually I know an information regarding the Supreme Dragon Army¡± ¡°This information came from the Subus Kiss they heard it from some nobles¡± ¡°It is said the royal family were raising low ranking dragons on the same rank as wyvern but they are much stronger than them¡± ¡°These dragons would be given to the knights of the Supreme Dragon Army as mounts¡± Elsa¡¯s little sister couldn¡¯t help but clicked her tongue as she said ¡°What an extravagant thing to give to a battalion¡± Mad Head sighed and said ¡°Well the royal family is considered an expert in raising or training dragon type monsters¡± Suddenly Foxxy chuckled and said ¡°I wonder what their expression if they meet Banjo, Clwyd or LS¡± ..... The rest chuckled Clwyd became an elemental dragon, Banjo is a low rank true dragon and LS his rank is one of the most prestigeous rank in the dragon race Mary then once again asks ¡°If the information the two of you have gathered is urate then doesn¡¯t this mean we couldn¡¯t form an alliance with the Dragon Kingdom using our military power¡± sses then answered ¡°Not exactly but because of the orcs and the undeads were already nearing the city the royal family might be desperate for any military help¡± ¡°We could still form an alliance and the only thing we need to do is to be extremely careful of the nobles and royalties¡± Everyone nodded sses then continue ¡°We first need to strengthen our rtionship with the other nobles and the royal family¡± ¡°We will once again proposed this decision to Master Shadowsh once he returns after all he is the only one who have the power and authority to do so¡± Everyone once again nodded Mary then started assigning task First Elsa would start forming rtionship between the guild and low ranking nobles or noble families that are on decline they would form awork with them Al needs to socialise with his former trainers orrades and if he can he could bring them to their camp Mira needs to gather more information and she also needs to show her face in the town every now and then her face would be the synonym of secretary or minister She would now carry the burden of being Shadowsh¡¯s left hand Sans would be considered his right hand as of now Sans and his undeads were still travelling to the battlefield Because most of the undead Sans have were fairly high level and with a full suite of armor protecting them they aren¡¯t afraid to travel during the day Back in the camp after the meeting ended everyone started to go about in their own business Inside of Leafinia¡¯s Temple there were a couple of old people kneeling and praying after offering their prayers and lighting an incense they would leave Suddenly one of the little girl escaped from her grandma¡¯s grasp and went near the altar She then puts her hand on the glowing orb in that was on the hand of Leafinia¡¯s statue This orb was a null core that was filled with Leafinia¡¯s healing power Suddenly the child started glowing everyone was quite shocked of this they then once again kneeled and started shouting ¡°The goddess have chosen this child as her appostle¡± Then they started chanting that the little girl was chosen by their goddess Inside of the Sanctuary Leafinia and Herish were resting in the top of their respective Treant¡¯s head Suddenly as af she felt something Leafinia looks towards the direction where the town was with confusion She then taps the head of her Treant and have it carry her towards the exit Seeing this Herish hurriedly asks ¡°Where are you going?¡± Herish and Leafinia treat themselves like sisters so they are incredibly close ¡°Back to town I want to check on something and I suggest you follow I don¡¯t know why but I feel its important¡± Leafinia realised that she have not said anything to Herish and just hurriedly left so she was quite embarrassed about it Hearing this Herish also patted her Treant and have it follow Leafinia¡¯s Treant Back to the church the little girl have already stop glowing her eyes became brighter her hair have also gone longer and her skin became wless The little girl who looks like 6 to 7 years old now looks like 12 years old but her life force haven¡¯t decrease one bit on the contrary she now emits boundless vitality Just as everyone was curiously examining her the door was opened and Leafinia arrived Seeing her the worshippers started to be excited as they started greeting their goddess while still keeping their kneeling position Leafinia started approach the little girl even though she is a little girl her figure have matured quite a bit The little girl started trembling thinking that she would be punished but Leafinia did not hurt her Leafinia did not punished her only runs her head and said ¡°Young girl what is your name?¡± Hearing this the girl felt a huge relief as she looks at Leafinia with awe she do not know why but she felt that Leafinia in front of her was someone very important to her She then realised that she still have not answered Leafinia¡¯s question she then bowed her head and apologised before saying her name ¡°My name is Annie¡± Leafinia was still smiling she then asks ¡°Annie you have the potential to be a healer just like me are you interested in following me¡± Annie¡¯s eyes were wide open as she happily asks ¡°Really!!?¡± Realising she lost herposure she once again apologised and answered in a somewhat serious manner ¡°Yes, I am willing¡± Leafinia chuckled she then rubs her head and said ¡°Okay just asks a permission to your parent I will wait for you in this church once again¡± Annie shakes her head looking quite sad ¡°Mama and papa is now gone only grandma and grandpa is with me¡± Suddenly Annie¡¯s grandma who was kneeling started speaking ¡°Goddess it is Annie¡¯s honor to follow you¡± Leafinia then brought Annie with her and decided to make Annie her disciple before she left though she have told Annie¡¯s grandma that because she is a rtive to Annie she would obtain a high status in the church Leafinia brought Annie to the camp Herish behind her was curiously examining the little girl she was quite curious as to why Leafinia seems to be drawn to her After arriving at the camp Leafinja had Herish look after Annie she then sat down and concentrate and sends a message to Shadowsh Shadowsh who was still running on full speed was startled when he heard a notification that told him Leafinia sent a message to her He did not stop though he just told Hentai to read it for him while he focus on running ¡®ording to Leafinia she have found a female that is quitepatible with her and wishes to make her, her disciple¡¯ ¡®She wishes to ask of Master what is the best course of action¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh answered ¡°What do you think is the best course of action?¡± ¡®The best course of action is to announce the female as Leafinia¡¯s appostle while treating her like a disciple¡¯ ¡®Also since Master¡¯s army needs a lot of healers it is most wise to start training healing type monsters or people that have a potential to be a healer¡¯ Shadowsh agreed unlike Sans undead subordinates which could be reced with another undead the living could not he then noted what Hentai told him Hentai then sent a message to Leafinia informing her about the n to recruit more healers and the appostle strategy After receiving the message Leafinia stood up and told Annie this ¡°Annie now that you have decided to follow me you are now my appostle remember this¡± Annie seriously nodded as Leafinia then told her to gather the life force inside her body to form a core Of course since Annie was still a child Leafinia stayed with her and taught her how to form a core Herish by the side is quite shocked of Annie her aura is exactly like Leafinias albeit a bit different Since Leafinia is still busy teaching Annie Herish then told her she would be going back to the Sanctuary to train Leafinia stayed with Annie throughout the day and seeing that it was already evening he had her rest before havinf dinner together Everyone was at first shocked to see Annie as the camp is an extremely important ce for them Leafinia exined why Herish who was listening was amazed by the fact of howpatible Annie is with Leafinia¡¯s energy She couldn¡¯t help but be excites by the prospect of also obtaining a disciple on her own Annie on the side was ravenously eating her food after a whole day of cultivating she was quite hungry The thing that made her confuse is that meat seems a bit disgusting her while fruits were quite tempting Chapter 254 Chapter 254: CHAPTER 226 HEALERS Vegetables were still okay but fruits really made her very hungry So all the food she was eating are all fruits seeing this Herish came into a realisation that because of Leafinia¡¯s healing power and life force it change Annie The others have also realised because they saw Annie reaching the meat first but pulled back at thest second looking quite confused This means that she likes meat but it seems that something is somewhat preventint her to eat it The others have eaten lunch unlike Annie but still the amount they eat is much greater than her Especially for omnivores or carnivores in the group Triple C¡¯s three head were swallowing all the meat likes there is no tomorrow while Don Don was eating quite ravenously especially considering that his Glutton title and his species ..... For the others they were already used to this but for Annie this was a first causing her to feel afraid Leafinia rubs her head telling her there is nothing to be afraid of all of them inside of the camp are family Annie nods her head she then yawned seeing this Leafinia told her to rest early after Annie left After Annie left Leafinia told everyone about Shadowsh¡¯s n on training healers so starting tomorrow she and Herish would be busy Their first targets where the orphanage in the town if luck was on their side they could recruit a couple of potential healers Al also needed to go to the B and T association and try his luck to find species of monsters that are good at healing The next day after having breakfast Leafinia told Annie to once again try and condense her core but this time doing it in moderation and not forget to have lunch Both her and Herish went to the orphanage and started using their attribute energy to sense if there is a potential healers to any of the children After an hour of scanning the both of them are disappointed because they have not found any potential healers on them Just as they thought that it was hopeless Holly slithers towards one of the member of Caretaker Gang The woman looks graceful her aura is full of tenderness and kindness Holly approached then started calling for Herish toe over Herish was startled she then approached the woman and scanned her using her Nature energy and life force but after a while she did not felt anything Leafinia tried also and a surprised look appeared on her face thedy ispatible with Light element She then told Herish about causibg her to be surprised she then told thedy about her potential to be a healer causing her to be happily surprised Leafinia then told thedy to call the other caretakers then Leafinia and Herish scans each one of them They were then surprised to find another potential healers within the caretakers it was a young man like thedy he ispatible with the Light element Since they are both from the Caretaker Gang Leafinia told them that their gang would gain arge number of CP as long as the two of them do a good job Like Annie Leafinia also told them to condense their cores but unlike Annie which had the help of Leafinia¡¯s life force the two needs to rely only by themselves Leafinia then told Herish to bring the Basic Mana Gathering Book, How To Be A Healer andstly How To Gather Elements These three books would be shared by the two and while they are at it they could teach the others about the Basic Mana Gathering Book and How To Gather Elements These two books could be practice by everyone who knew there might be mages or warrior that would be found in the orphanage Leafinia then gave some tips on how to absorb Light Element and how to efficiently form a core Herish besides her told Leafinia that she would be going around the town in disguise searching for any potential healers Healers mostly have gentle energy as long as she went around searching for any person that arepatible with Nature, Life and Light element she would bring them to the church Thankfully she has Holly so that she could also sense any personpatible with Light element After going around jnside of the town there were a couple of people that werepatible with Light and Nature element Life element is just too rare She then started to tell this people about their potential before telling them to go to Leafinias or her church for further confirmation Back at the orphanage after finishing her lecture to the two she left and also went around the town searching for suitable candidate Both of them return back at the camp when evening came They spent the whole day scouting for any suitable candidate and they found a few they only need to wait in their churches Annie was inside of the camp still meditating she already eaten dinner before everyone it was Quinshi who have cooked for her She felt blessed with her life she only need to cultivate while the others took care of her she also felt a bit of pressure thinking that she would definitely achieve their expectation What she did not know is that the others expectation weren¡¯t that heavy they just wanted her to be a sessful sessor for Leafinia After going back to the camp Leafinia and Herish sat down and starts to read books about the Mana and elemental gathering they also read books about condensing cores These books might a little to no help to the both of them but they needed to increase their knowledge about these topics since starting from now on they need to train healers And most of the person they found weren¡¯t even healers yet but only has a potential to be one Also there are some people who arepatible with the Light, Life and Nature element that weren¡¯t built to be healers but warriors So Leafinia once again seek for Shadowsh¡¯s guidance about this it seems that she really is dependent to him no one knew wether it is bad or good Shadowsh was in his fox form dashing in the air even though his fox form took more energy in his human form but it also recover energy faster than his human form He was leaving zing trail of mes behind him once again he was startled by the notification that someone sent a message to him He did not stop dashing but he asks Hentai ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Hentai answered it was Leafinia once again the topic is now a bit different though Hearing her message Shadowsh told Hentai to tell Leafinia to train the people who arepatible with Light element and once they condensed their cores have Al and Rey train them to be proper knights For those who arepatible with Nature element Herish would be responsible to train them Life element is just too rare if they found someone like that make him or her a part of their group so that once he returned he would be the one responsible for training them Leafinia back in the camp received Shadowsh¡¯s message she then ryed the message to everyone After everyone heard this they agreed that it would be the best method Suddenly Yshelia raised her hand everyone then turns to her She then cleared his throat and spoke ¡°I also wanted to train an elite force for Master Shadowsh¡± Mary asks ¡°What kind of force is it? a psychif force?¡± Yshelia answered ¡°Yes and no, I want to train an elite force made up of faries only¡± Hearing this Al suddenly asks ¡°Can Aqua join this force?¡± Yshelia nodded ¡°Yes she can I will mostly train them on their Spiritual Force and Qi¡± ¡°These two types of Spiritual energy is quite important to the fairy race¡± ¡°Actually Al I wanted to request from you to buy arge amount of fairies in the B and T association I don¡¯t care about their grade as long as they are from the fairy race¡± Al nodded Mira also agrees to Yshelia¡¯s decision besides she is the strongest one of them all excluding Shadowsh As long as her psychic ability improves she could transcend the Crimson Gold Rank with this she could achieve a rank that is quite unreachable in this continent The next day after having breakfast everyone went to their jobs other than Al who needs to go to the B and T association to look for any healing or fairy type monsters This day was just like any other day when suddenly rms started going off in the Dragon City causing everyone to be startled Al who was on his way to the city was taken aback by this he then couldn¡¯t help but hasten his steps Mary and the others were also quite curious what is happening in the city so she went out together with Mira to the city Chapter 255 Chapter 255: CHAPTER 227 INVASION Mira is quite famous since Shadowsh have aknowledge her as his secretary The others in the group were busy so they couldn¡¯t go in the city In the city Al saw numerous guards shuffling in all direction He also saw some soldiers that were patrolling He then went to one of the soldiers this soldier was one of hisrade during his training in the army ¡°Legos!¡± Al then called out his name causing the soldier to stop he then turns towards Al and a surprise look appeared on his face ¡°Al I haven¡¯t seen you attending practice drill during these couple of days¡± Legos looks at Al and said in a surprise manner ..... ¡°Well I have already mastered the basics so there is nothing left for me to return back to camp¡± Al answered casually Legosugh as he agreed to what Al said since they were quite close in their time in the camp he knew how talented and hardworking Al is ¡°By the way what os happening why are there so many soldiers patrolling the ce¡± Al then asks what is eating on his mind Legos suddeny remembers his mission he then said ¡°A A2 type orc have appeared in the city as of now it have already killed numerous individuals including the fourth prince¡± Al expression turned strange ¡°What do you mean S2?¡± Legos suddenly realised that Al isn¡¯tpletely part of the army that is why some informations were withheld to him Legos exined ¡°Well this information isn¡¯t a secret anyway A2 means an orc that evolves to increase its agility twice¡± ¡°Since orcs continuously mutated every battle there are now different types of orcs in the battlefield¡± ¡°We ssed them in categories of Agility, Strength and Endurance there are also orcs that evolves and gain a new ability they are called Special Orcs¡± Al nodded suddenly an explosion ured in the middle of the city Legos hurriedly brought his team to the explosion Al was curious about the orc but since there was only one he dismissed the idea and went to the B and T association instead Just as Al was about to reach the association numerous shadows appeared blocking the light Al raised his head and a shocked look appeared on his face numerous flying griffons blocked the sky rm started to go off inside of the city Al hurriedly took out his armor and shield from his space ring Suddenly numerous energy bombs started dropping off the griffons Suddenly a forcefield started to envelops the city but it was quite slow and some of the energy bombs hit the ground *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Numerous explosion could be heard throughout the entire city chaos could be seen throughout the city Numerous of people died in the explosions wether they were children or old people regardless of gender and status many were killed Suddenly numerous of figures jump off the griffonnding loudly in the city They were orcs with red skin and eyes they let out a roar as they immediately went into a rampage *Roar* One orc saw a child hiding behind a woman he charged at them and killed them both An orc ripped one old man apart his guts were thrown all over the ce Al saw these scene and many more causing him to fell nauseous he couldn¡¯t help but vomit He then saw an orc charging towards ady behind were a couple of shivering children Seeing this and remembering what have happened to the mother and son pair Al lets out a shout and pull himself together and charged to the orc The orc stops and looks at Al it felt danger it lets out a roar and also charge towards Al he raised his huge saber and sh them at Sans Al immediately steps back causing the orc to miss he then swing his axe towards the orcs head The axe embedded itself on the orc¡¯s head but the orc was still alive the orc then punched Al but his punch was blocked by his shield It did pushed Al and since he was gripping his axe quite tightly it also came off Blood gush out from the orc¡¯s head but its expression wasn¡¯t one of that in pain but anger The wound then started to heal in a rapid pace The other orcs were still going in a rampage and numerous civilians were killed Al knew thar if he didn¡¯t do anything many more would die so he quickly use one of his skill [Rallying Battle Cry] A skill that took all the argo of his enemies to himself The orcs are somewhat an intelligent species so this skill wouldn¡¯t work that efficiently but since the orcs have gone insane the skill works wonders All the orcs nearby who have heard Al¡¯s cry immediately charged at Al Al shouted to the others ¡°Everyone go to the B and T Association hurry I¡¯ll hold these orcs for as long as I can!¡± *Bang* The first orc to reached him was the one he was fighting with earlier The others then scramble towards the B and T association Little Osal the juvenile wyvern was roaring at the orcs Even though he acts ferocious the others only saw him as a cute per even his roar sounded quite cute ¡°Osal go to the B and T Association and hide together with Todd¡± *Bang* The orc once again attacked Al but he easily blocked its attack once again *Roar* Osal adamantly refused it then flew above Al¡¯s head and fired off a [Baby Dragon Breath] to the orc¡¯s head Even though Osal¡¯s attack is weak it still caused some damage The orc did not care though it is obly focus to Al *Bam* Al swings his axe to the orc causing it to fall down The orc fell down but it still stubbornly stood up and once again charged at Sans *Roar* Another orc reached Al it leapts towards him but Al easily retreated causing it to miss Suddenly one orc manage to reach behind Al without notice it then swings his broadsword towards Al Al felt the danger so he immediately braced himself knowing it was toote to dodge *Boom* Al flew towards a wall breaking it he them stood up even though he felt an impact he used his great endurance together with his Earth Energy to disperse the damage Al felt a bit groggy he shook his head recovering himself he then realised that he was inside a house There were a family of four shivering inside causing Al to feel grim since he felt the orcs were stilling for him Realising that he might put the family in danger he stomps hard proppeling himself forward *Bang* He tackled one of the orc he then retreated quickly the orcs chased after him He then saw one orc different from the rest this one is blue but he was covered in white tattoo Suddenly the orc dashed towards him leaving an afterimage behind ¡®So fast!¡¯ Al was rmed he then used one of his technique Axnado *Peng* The blue orc retreated but Al was also forced to stop spinning He looks at the blue orc in shock other than speed the force behind his attack is also great Realising he was in a great disadvantage his expression turned grim Osal flying above looks worried he then started to roar at Al his expression was full of worry Al heard Osal¡¯s call but he couldn¡¯t turn his head away from the blue orc knowing how strong it is The three red orcs once again charged at Al causing him to curse as he felt that he might fall today He thought ¡®Ganging up on me if the others were here all of you would be dead meat¡¯ Suddenly realising something he shouted at Osal ¡°Osal call for help go to the Red Light District and asks for Allicia or Lisa¡¯s help¡± Just as he finished shouting he suddenly felt danger so he hurriedly ducked and the blue orc appeared in front of him swinging his sword sideward Al wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go he used his head and hits the orc¡¯s thing causing it to grimaced in pain Just as he was about to continue his attack one of the red orcs threw his weapon towards him Al used his shield to block the flying mace but the force in it cause him to be pushed towards a wall thankfully he did not break it ..... Osal started flying towards the Red Light District he remembers the ce since Al would sometimes bring him there to meet with Lisa¡¯s group Chaos could be seen everywhere but there are a couple of soldiers fighting the orcs but most of them were either killed or running away Osal flew with all his might just to reach the Red Light District While Osal was getting closer to the Red Light District Al was getting beaten up by the orcs Chapter 256 Chapter 256: CHAPTER 228 INVASION ll *Bang* Suddenly a figure could be seen approaching The figure was on top of an elegant but mighty looking horse The horse charge towards one of the orcs the man on top took out his sword and sh it towards the orc The orc sense the danger and also brandish his saber to the person charging A collision of de was heard and the person riding the horse falls down but he quickly grabs on to his horse saving himself in thest second The blue orc was also about to attack the person but Al tackle and headbutted it causing it to fall down *Roar* The other orcs roared at the person riding the horse they then charge at him ..... This person was Al¡¯s friend in the B and T Association ¡°I really appreciate your help¡± Al heaved a sigh of relief seeing that he was not alone anymore He then warned ¡°The blue orc is quite strong so I suggest for you to be careful¡± Suddenly the three red orcs lets out a roar and their muscles bulged as they released an aura twice as intimidating from before Al was shocked by this he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Aren¡¯t they already on berserk mode why are they goinf berserk once again¡± ¡°Sh*t run!¡± After saying this Al ms his axe to his shield causing the four orcs to be stunned Al then started running away his friend also mounted his horse and flee towards the B and T association The whole city was in state of chaos the royal family immediately armed their elite force to kill all the orcs in the city The Supreme Dragon Batallion also surfaced but even all of this the city was already considered destroyed There are still some orcs that were flying above the city they were still attacking the forcefield The blue orc shook its head and roared it then followed Al¡¯s scent and chased after him Al was running quickly but he suddenly stops as the house in front of him was destroyed and a huge red orc with brown tattoo appeared Roar the orc raised hisrge hammer and smash it at Al Al hurriedly jump in the side to avoid the attack *Boom* The hammer destroyed the ground Al manage to dodge the attack narrowly He then got up and continue running the huge red orc lets out an angry bellow as it chased aftet Al *Swish* An arrow flew towards its head piercing it The huge red orc fell down Al felt that its lifeforce is diminishing making him assured that the orc is dying He couldn¡¯t help but marvel how powerful that arrow was to immediately pierce an orc¡¯s head Even his full powered strike did not manage to destroy an orc¡¯s head He then saw a couple of knights riding a ck wyvern they were shooting orcs in their wyvern *Bang* Just as Al was dazed looking at the knights riding their wyverns he was attacksd causing him to flew towards a bulding destroying the wall crashing inside Al spew blood as he felt 2 of ribs were broken causing him to cursed at his own stupidity being distracted in a middle of a war *Roar* a familia roar could be heard as the blue orc came inside Al forced himself to stand but was immediatelt attacked by the blue orc crashing at the table inside destroying it in the process The orc once again charged at him Al immediately rolled away before kicking the orc¡¯s leg *Bam* the orc falls down Al immediately grabs his axe and quickly stood up but the orc also stood up it then swings its broadsword to Al *Bang* Al used his shield the blocked the attack but he couldn¡¯t help but kneel feeling a burst of pain in his chest Al was really in a disadvantage the orc is stronger than wether in speed or strength If the ground beneath him weren¡¯t stone but earth he may manage to be equal to the orc but even that he couldn¡¯t top an orc¡¯s cockroach like vitality The orc did not stop attacking it continue to push Al as it madly attacked Even though Al blocked all the attack the force in the attacks was still pushing him couple with the fact that he was injured earlier he was still taking damage Just as Al was to the point of letting go his shield a red light sh in front of him as a sharp object pierced through the blue orc¡¯s chest The heart was urately pierced and the body of the orc started bing thinner as it became a husk of skeleton Al smiled as he know who it was just judging from what he saw he then fainted While the city is being attack the Lodging Area was also attacked but the force is much more smaller than that of the Dragon City Unlike the Dragon City there were mo forcefield in the town so there were numerous casualties Elsa was gathering the citizen into the Sanctuary Triple C was guarding the entrance of the Sanctuary any orcs that tried to enter im the field was instantly killed by them ¡°Spirit st!!!¡± Yshelia shouted and fired off a ball of pure spirit energy towards a team of orcs *Boom* The team of orcs were killed in the st their bits of body parts started flying everywhere ¡°Ready, Fire!!!¡± Both Erz and Aria shouted and the hundreds of archers behind them started firing their arrows towards the orcs *Skreee* Valkiry started to attack the flying orcs together with Lucy but the two of them were in a disadvantage there were just too many orcs and griffons *Roar* Four giants trees started stomping or smashing their branches towards any orcs they see In their shoulder were two figures Leafinia and Herish the orcs tried to win by numbers but was binded by a couple of tough vines Suddenly a re appeared in a direction near the city seeing this the expression of group in the Lodging Area change Lucy, Dorothy and Foxxy immediately shouted ¡°Mother!!!¡± Quinshi¡¯s face paled as she remembered that Mira was with Mary so meaning she was also in trouble ¡°Lets go Snow¡± She then mounted on Snow as she orders it to go towards the direction where the re was seen Typhoon looks at her owner¡¯s expression and felt anxious after all she saw her as her mother Yshelia immediately used her powerful psychic energy to tell the others in a telepathic manner that she would go and rescue Mary and Mira the others need to defend the town Her wings then ps as she flew towards the direction where Mary and Mira are Quinshi stops Snow and decided to defend the town but she was still worried so she was still quite tense Suddenly while she was distracted an orc om top of a house leapts towards her *Swish* A sh of red could be seen as the orc was split into two ¡°Quinshi this is a battlefield don¡¯t be distracted¡± Shena appeared besides her was Slicer Quinshi immediately realised her mistake and hurriedly thanked Slicer for saving her The both of them team up with each other and work together in killing the orcs The whole town was engulf in mes thankfully most of the residents were adventurers so they immediately know where to go when there is danger in the town The adventure guild not only the ce is full of strong people the ce is also sturdy enough to defend itself In the adventure guild there were numerous orcs and humans who were fighting Also Bun Bun was also there healing them together with Violet and Purple Kitty protecting her ¡°Die you ugly piece of sh*t!¡± *Bam* Mad Head punched the head of a berserked orc he was also in his berserk form *Bam* Burn smashed his ming pike to an orc¡¯s head while Reggie attacked its neck Both of them team up with each other killing an orc one at a time An orc lets out a angry bellow as it tried to pry off Trish from its neck Trish have already transform into his werewolf form as he bite the orc¡¯s neck not letting go even if the orc was pounding him ¡°Trish we are here to help you¡± Trish¡¯s friend appeared as they immediately attacked the orc There were a team of three they were the same group as Trish one of them is a tall brown skinned boy he was the tank in their party he is called Barnold The next is a girl with ck clothes she is the assassin in their party she was extremely secretive but she did share her name to their party she is called Midnight Lastly the archer of their party she is also their scout she is called Crystal Barnold first tried to push the orc down but to no avail so he immediately grabs one of the orc¡¯s hand to stop it from pounding Trish ..... Chapter 257 Chapter 257: CHAPTER 229 INVASION lll But he was easily lifted by the orc Midnight quickly went into action She took out her dagger and stabs it into the orc¡¯s legs But because of the orc¡¯s tough muscle it didn¡¯t pierced through Crystal then also shot its legs but it was also ineffective Barnold was yanked off and was thrown elsewhere the three of them couldn¡¯t help Trish one bit ¡°Die!¡± Suddenly a shout could be heard behind them as wolf imouto appeared brandishing her sharp ws into the orc¡¯s eyes The attack destroyed the orc¡¯s eyes causing it to let an angry bellow but Mira is still not finish yet ..... She then kicked the orc¡¯s legs and since she was in her werewolf form her nails were sharp Her nails manage to pierce through the orc¡¯s skin even though it was extremely shallow She did not stop attacking she savagely attacked the orc and with the effect of her frost energy the orc¡¯s movement became sluggish Realising this Trish lets go and hurriedly retreated he then started coughing off blood the orc mad pounding from earlier heavily injured him *Boom* A flying fireball flew towards the orc¡¯s head causing it to stumble down Seizing this chance Mira quickly pierced the orc¡¯s neck with her sharp ws she then started shing its face using her other hand Trish also joined the fray even though he was injured he did not want to leave his sister behind His other teammates also joined even though their attacks might not affect the orc much they still wanted to help Trish shouted at them ¡°Stop! help Barnold first¡± Hearing this the two realise that Barnold¡¯s current condition is unknown the two of them immediately ran towards where the orc threw Barnold Trish and his sister mutted the orc and because their attacks have frost energy the orc did not manage to attack back as its movement was extremely sluggish In another part of town two figures were surrounded by 10 orcs They were Don Don and Rey even though the both of them is surrouded their expression is one of that extreme excitement Don Don said to Rey ¡°You know even though I don¡¯t like you in times like this I am rather relieved that the person beside me is you rather than anyone else¡± Reyugh as he answered ¡°You b*stard you took the words right out of my mouth¡± Both of them then charge at the orc that was nearest to them Don Don used [Quick Jab] causing the orc¡¯s head to raise he then followed his attack with [Great Uppercut] The orc flew up Don Don then grabs it foot and smashed it into another orc Rey shed an orc urately cutting its head he then swings his sword sideward shing the orcs that came near him Suddenly he felt a danger and immediately used his sword to parry *Peng* Arge sword hit his sword the force behind the attack pushed him a couple of steps The one who attacked him was a blue orc with a horn it had ck tattoos all over its body and unlike the other orc it seems to have its sanity ¡°Oh? interesting¡± Rey¡¯s eyes started shining as if he found a new toy to y with He then became solemn as his entire aura change into an ordinary one to a sharp one He then shouted ¡°Don Don!, I¡¯ll leave them to you!¡± He then charged towards the unique orc and started brandishing his sword his swordy is quite fast causing the unique orc to be serious as dark aura started to rise from its body The sword on the orc¡¯s hand started bing pitch ck while contrast to it Rey¡¯s sword started shining brightly *Peng* Their swords met and produced a shing sound together with a spark An orc tried to attack Rey while he was fighting the unique orc but it was hit by another flying orc crashing jtselg into a wall Don Don was now guarding Rey¡¯s back as any orc that tried to attack Rey needs to go trough him first The orcs started roaring as the remaining 7 orcs went berserk Don Don let out a savage smile as he also use his ability [Berserk] He then charged towards the nearest orc and used [Swinging Hell] he then swings left to right as his punches made the orc¡¯s body sway *Bam* One final punch cracked the orc¡¯s skull Don Don quickly stomps on it to make sure its dead The other orcs attacked Don Don but their attacks were easily dodged by him He then use [Quick Jab] repeatedly to make the orc¡¯s retreat Each punch would urately hit the orcs faces For Don Don their attacks were full of w the only thing that kept him from killing them is that he was outnumbered and the orc¡¯s attacks aren¡¯t weak so he needs to be careful One orc raised his battle ax Don Don immediately seized the moment and punched the orc¡¯s face with his skill before grabbing its head and smashing his fist *Bam* He felt an impact but he knew the orc wasn¡¯t dead yet so he quickly retreat as the other orc started attacking him While Don Don was fighting the 7 orcs Rey was battling the unique orc Their fight have already taken them to another location Don Don and the7 orcs were already couldn¡¯t be seen shes of swords could be heard in the surrounding as the two have already shed at least 50 times No matter how Rey attacks he was always blocked by the orc not because it is more skillful but it was much faster than him Thankfully because he is much more skillful and the fact that he was sticking like a glue to his opponent the orc could only passively defend Each time it tried to attack Rey would attack first and all his attacks are aimed at its vital point Orcs might have great vitality and fast regeneration but with Rey¡¯s speed and sword qi the regeneration would slow down drastically ¡®This orc¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t that bad but I could overpower him using my skill but why do I still feel a threat¡¯ If an outsider saw the fight between Rey and the orc they might thought Rey was winning but he was clearly the one being pressured ¡®Not good I need to regroup with Don Don I couldn¡¯t win against this orc¡¯ Realising that the orc was still holding himself back Rey immediately decided to retreat Sensing that Rey¡¯s attack were slowing down and the fact that he was not sticking with him anymore the orc realised he was retreating ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± The ord shouted as a powerful burst of dark energy came out of its body Its sword was also vibrating Rey realise what is happeing and also why he was feeling a threat ¡®Sh*t it was actually undergoing an evolution no wonder I felt so rmed¡¯ Rey cursed as he immediately started running away The orc was still going in an evolution this should be one of the most vulnerable state they are in but this orc was clearly different Fighting it would only hasten the process just as Rey have created a distance between the two The orc appeared besides him and shed his swords to him Rey hurriedly parried but the force behind the attack made him crash into one of the houses The orc once again appeared in front of Rey and attacked him Rey knowing that it was toote to defend tried to roll away The attack missed but it was a close call some of Rey¡¯s hair was cut off in the process The orc wasn¡¯t finished yet it once again attacked Rey but stop in thest second and raised its sword *Peng* A shing sound was heard as a figure appearsd besides Rey The one who have arrived was Slicer even though he was not a match to the orc both him and Rey were considered quite skillful Slicer immediately went into offense his movement speed might not be on par with this orc but his attack speed outcalss it however Rey picked up his sword and also started attacking the orc his attack might not be as swift as Reys but his is deadlier and more life threatening Slicer repeatedly used [shing Slice] causing his Mana and energy to deplete an incredible pace But his attacks started wounding the orc and since all of his attack are embedded with Fire Energy it slows down the regeneration Rey¡¯s attack were fierce the orc mostly focus defending his attack since all of his attack are potentially dangerous As they fought longer the dark energy that wasing out from the orc was also getting stronger Slicer felt threating from the orc causing him to disregard his small energy and used [zing de Mode] His attack be stronger but because of his earlier all out attack he was now running out of breath ..... Chapter 258 Chapter 258: CHAPTER 230 ORC COMMANDER *Boom* After being pushed to a corner by both Rey and Slicer the orc finallypleted its evolution Large amount of dark energy erupted from its body causing Rey and Slicer to be pushed away The dark aura became dark mes as it raged everywhere The sense of danger that Rey and Slicer became ten times greater than before Slicer immediately picked up Rey and flee his 6 wings buzzed as he fled with all his speed Rey immediately asks ¡°Where is Shena did you leave her?!¡± Slicer shook his head then look towards the direction of the guild indicating that Shena was over there ..... Rey then nodded and said ¡°We need the others to take down that orc if I am right it is their general¡± While the town situation isn¡¯t that great it was still better than in the dragon city The orcs have destroyed the barrier and numerous orcs riding griffons started to raze through the city The orcs were really insane their method to destroy the barrier is to punch it at least a thousand orcs jumps off from a griffon and started punching the barrier There were at least 100 of them that died from the barrier¡¯s counter attack Other than punching them the griffons also rain down their attacks at the barrier with their number the barrier crumbled down Once the barrier broke all hell broke loose there were at least 7 unique orcs like the one that Rey and Slicer fought all of them were riding their respective griffons There is also one orc who looks extremely strong he was floating above the sky Unlike a muscr look this orc looks a bit more like a human he was holding a huge club he was emitting a great amount of pressure causing the humans below to feel hopeless Suddenly aparable horrifying aura burst out in the city A man holding a spear was riding his wyvern in the sky the orcs that were riding the griffons was about to attack him but was stopped by the human like orc The two came face to face their stares cause the atmosphere to be extremely heavy ¡°To think that just after we send most of our Supreme Dragon Legion secretly one of the elite orc batallion would shamelessly attack the city¡± The spear wielding man started chuckling but his words made the atmosphere even heavier The human like orc snorted and said ¡°Enough with these nonsense talks¡± Hearing this the man holds his spear tighter and ready himself Suddenly a much more horrifying aura explode in a near distance The aura was extremely powerful that even the crazy orcs felt scared All the people looks towards that certain distance they then saw an extremely beautiful butterfly wings The human like orc expression changed but when he saw that the spear wielding guy also have a look of shocked he immediately felt relieved Suddenly an incredibly cold voice could be heard inside of everyone¡¯s head ¡®You brutes dare to harm my master¡¯s mother I will kill you all!!!¡¯ The voice was full pf hatred and the hate was directed to the orcs There was one person inside of the city that have his looks turned grave It was Al who was still healing on the secret basement underneath the Subus Kiss Lisa and Allicia immediately became startled as to what reason why his expression instantly changed ¡°Al do you know what is happening above?¡± Lisa asks Al nodded and exined ¡°If I am not wrong the voice from earlier came from Yshelia-san¡± Lisa and Allicia still look confused but Al¡¯s following sentence also made their expression changed ¡°Yshelia is considered the second strongest of Master Shadowsh¡¯s family¡± ¡°And only Master Shadowsh is worthy for her to call her master¡± This instantly made the two realise what happened ¡°Oh no! Mary-ojousama is hurt¡± The two immediately left Al also pushed himself to also get up Back at the town everyone stops those from Shadowsh¡¯s group that knew what Shadowsh really is became extremely grim Lucy, Foxxy and Dorothy started trembling as they immediately dashed towards where Yshelia¡¯s aura ising from Quinshi paled as she fainted Snow quickly caught her she then brought her towards the Sanctuary Triple C who was ying with the orcs as he easily killed them also stops They then started ring up as they went into a killing rampage and after every orc in the vicinity was killed they also dashed towards where Yshelia is Don Don who was fighting the 7 orcs also stops after realising what have happened he instantly lost his sanity he was already in [Berserk Mode] after his emotion became unstable he red up He started emitting angry gorr noises as he disregard everything and madly attacked the orcs in front of him Yshelia is now floating besides her were a dozen of orcs who were twisted in irregr ways She was holding Mary which was heavily injured and had one of her tails cut off Mira was gasping for breath as she as still holding at Blob who was on [Weapon Mode] she was in her whip form Suddenly Mira spoke ¡°Miss Yshelia we need to bring Mary-ojousama to Leafinia ASAP¡± Hearing this Yshelia came back of her senses and snap her fingers bursting all the orcs that were floating She then grabs Mira as she used her psychic energy to perform a teleportation like skill however this takes a huge toll on her mind and Mana but she did not care about that for her Mary¡¯s condition is much more important She then flew at breakneck speed with her pyschic territory she could sense nearly all the lifeforms within 100 meters around her Everyone who was going to Yshe¡¯s location immediately stops as they felt her in the town they then knew who she was searching for and went to Leafinia¡¯s location instead Yshelia finally found Leafinia she then hurriedly gave Mary to her Seeing Mary¡¯s state Leafinia¡¯s already pale face became a shade whiter she then hurriedly started healing her Herish also helps she was healing her tail if it could regrow The tails in a fox specie indicates their strength and pride to have hers cut off might be a devastating blow to her Leafinia is extremely angry but she cooled herself down as she focus in healing Mary There were a couple of her bones that were broken and her organs were also injured so she needs to rest after her treatment Herish suddenly shouted ¡°I couldn¡¯t regrow her tail!¡± Hearing this Leafinia hurriedly looks at the part where the tail was cut off Even after checking it multiple times and trying to heal it tomake it grow back it was futile ¡°It seems that we can only what for Master to return Herish go heal Mira I will take care of Mary-ojousama¡± Theothers arrive at the scene their expression turned grave ¡°Mother!¡± The three foxes leapt at Mary only to be held down by Yshelia ¡°She is in a critical condition don¡¯t touch her for now¡± Yshelia exined carefully Suddenly Foxxy shouted ¡°Its your fault why didn¡¯t you arrive much earlier you let her be like this¡± Her eyes were full of tears even though its clearly not Yshelia¡¯s fault as she used her full speed to arrive she was still med Foxxy is just two years old her mentality is still not that mature so she needed something to vent on to calm herself Hearing this Yshelia turned silent even though Foxxy did not meant it for her its the truth she was the strongest in their group since Sans, Gulli and Shadowsh isn¡¯t here its her job to protect the family Triple C is no more than a guard dod it done its job perfectly while for her she was extremely pathetic the three girls were still crying their voices pierced through Yshelia¡¯s heart Suddenly Lucy said something bringing hope to everyone *Sniff* ¡°We need to heal mom¡¯s tail I have heard from big brother that a fox would grow its tail after absorbing arge amount of their own element in mother¡¯s case its fire element¡± ¡°We need to feed her an item or food that is rich with fire element¡± Lucy said determinedly Everyone nodded they then started to think where to get the required materials Suddenly Rey realised something and quickly said ¡°I fountht an orc with rich dark energy in its body maybe there is an orc with a rich fire energy in its body we just need to find the right one¡± Everyone nodded as they immediately started to hunt all the orcs in the town For Yshelia she flew towards the dragon city there were numerous orc¡¯s there The orc inside of the city continue their rampage they knew that a powerful being is near but they do not care as they are quite confident with their 7 generals and also theirmander ..... Just as they were busy rampaging that once familiar aura once again appeared this time it wasing closer to the city in an incredible speed Chapter 259 Chapter 259: CHAPTER 231 YSHELIA VS ORCS Realising that their strongest enemy is getting closer the human like orc became frustrated ¡°Crusher, Tusk, Brutus, mmer, Cruncher and Killer lets go meet our enemy¡± The human like orc shouted at the 6 unique orcs ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere¡± An exhausted voice was heard the spear wielding guy pointed his spear at the human like orc Even though he was no match for it he needs to keep the orc tied down The only thing is that the human like orc has the ability to increase the stamina consumption of its enemy They just barely fought and yet he was already dead tired and his wyvern couldn¡¯t even fly so he was now only standing on top of a house The human like orc looks at the spear wielding man even though they just fought for just a small amount of time he was already hit by at least 100 times ..... Thankfully because of its regeneration which is much greater than an ordinary orc together with its ability to exhaust its opponent it manage to tire him out But no matter what it do it couldn¡¯t just finish off the guy causing it to feel so frustrated It then looks at the remaining unique orc ¡°Crazy I¡¯ll leave him to you¡± It and the other 6 orcs went to face Yshelia from their looks they are prepared to die ¡°You are not going anywhere!!!¡± The spear wielding guy shouted as he stabs his spear to the human like orc *Peng* His attack was blocked by a katana an orc with ordinary green skin it jumps off from its griffonnding in front of the soear wielding guy The orc is looking at the spear wielding guy seriously like a warrior who is always ready forbat It then started slicing with an incredible speed at the spear wielding guy The man is quite shocked of how skillful unlike other orcs this one utilised its strength quite efficiently While the spear wielder ¨¤nd the orc were fighting ferociously the human like orc and the 6 orc general finally came face to face with Yshelia Yshelia sense the 7 orcs in front of her were different from the orcs below especially for the human like orc Yshelia¡¯s eyes started shining brightly as he looks on one of the orc generals There was one that is extremely buffed it had ¨¤ me tattoo from its chest though it looks ¨¤ bit invinsible as the tattoo and the skin of the orc were both red Without saying anything Yshelia jnitiated her attack multiple arrows appeared besides her all of it were made up of pure spirit energy The arrow then flew towards the orcs with speed that isparable to a bullet The human like orc activates his ability and a domain appeared around it The red orc with the me tattoo ps his hand creating a burst of me around its body Next to it is an orc also with a fire attribute it created a ming shield around itself two of the orc swings his scimitar creating a wall of wind around it Andstly two of the orcs started bing an ice sculpture creating an ice armour The arrows struck in each orc when the arrow entered the human like orc¡¯s domain their speed slowed down as they looks extremely clear now Yshelia raised her eyebrow and looks at the human like orc she was still angry at the fact that it was the orcs fault that Mary was badly hurt and judging by the human like orc¡¯s ability it was the leader But the human like orc has a unique attribute and ability she decided to give it to Shadowsh She the raised her hands creating arge ball made up of her spirit energy She then threw it to the human like orc and suddenly her forehead started shining as a knife starteding out of it The knife then started splitting itself to two then four and finally 8 She then controlled the knives to attack the other orcs The first attack [Spirit Bomb] entered the human like orc but suddenly it started bing bigger as it explodes in the end *Boom* The explosion is extremely huge as the human like orc was thrown into the city crashing into numerous buildings The griffons they are standing on crashed into the ground The orc generals were also affected by the explosion just as they raised their head they felt an incredible threat to their life *Roar* Each one of the orcs went berserk but two of the orc generals still died still died They were the orc that created the wind shield and one of the orc that created an ice armour Yshelia eyes then started shining in a mysterious manner as she pointed at the orc with me tattoo and the other orc with fire attribute she houted ¡°Bind!!!¡± Suddenly as if countless chains enveloped in their body as they couldn¡¯t move *Swish* the two of them were easily killed by Yshelia¡¯s flying knives as it easily passed through their heads The only one remaining were the orc general with an ice armour They were just too weak in front of Yshelia the orc generals were as strong as high level Gold Rank monsters but in front of Yshelia who was both peak of the Crimson Gold Rank and a mid tier thaumaturge The only one left is the human like orc which only had the strenght of a low level Crimson Gold Rank monster But she needs to bring the two fire attribute orc general carcass to Mary first besides she have already memorise the human like orc¡¯s unique energy she coulde back to capture itter She then used her psychic energy to lift the two corpses before flying back to the lodging area What she did not know is that the human like oded in front of Lisa and Allicia who were carrying Al back to the town The human like orc shooks its head and saw three humans in front of it It then ignores the three but suddenly Lisa threw a dagger to it aiminh at its backhead The human like orc blocked using itsrge club but suddenly it felt the ground swallowing its feet Now that the stone road were destroyed the ground could now be seen and Al could now use his earth elemental abilities at its peak The human like orc raised his club and smash it into the ground Allicia immediately grabs Al and fly upwards her beautiful bat wings could now be seen In normal times she would be hunted by others but since she was now considered a subordinate of Shadowsh who is known for subduing monsters and other races nobody would dare try anything to her Lisa was already in her [Bloody Queen Transformation] so she already flew upwards *Boom* The ground and all the surrounding infrastructure was destroyed the human like orc then activates his domain The trio were immediately caught up in the domain their movement became sluggish Allici¡¯s expression changed before returning to normal he then shouted at Lisa ¡°Lisa I am taking Al away from here this orc¡¯s domain could absorbs a person energy to fuel itself also your movement will be affected as if you have slowed down¡± The human like orc face changed as it looks at Allicia with shock Allicia smiles as she released multiple bats and left of course she knew the feeling having ones energy sucked out just judging from Al¡¯s expression and aura after all this was the Subus race specialty The human like orc was about to chase but Lisa wouldn¡¯t let it her wings started attacking the orc Its domain might feed off on other¡¯s people energy but when she is in her [Bloody Queen Transformation] she doesn¡¯t have any energy like any living being A bloody red dagger appears in her hand as she leapts towards the orc The orc then started spinning causing Lisa to p her wings hard to stop herself she then retreats as she used her skill [Blood Shot] Countless drops of bloods became sharp as they started flying towards the spinning orc The attacks were quite dense as there were numerous bodies lying around them The hundred of bats that Allicia released finally finished feeding themselves from the carcasses lying around They then surround the spinning orc and opens their mouth An incredibly high pitched shrieks started bombarding the human like orc causing it to stop spinning The sharp bloods then started raining down on it Lisa have already clogged her ears with blood so that she wouldn¡¯t be affected by the shrieks The orc was hit by the attacks but its like its body is a steel armor only dull sound could be heard as the bloods hit the orc *Roar* The human like orc lets out a roar as its clothes were ripped apart and his body became buff and he was now as a bit bigger than a normal orc It then opens its mouth and lets out a huge roar Chapter 260 Chapter 260: CHAPTER 232 ORC COMMANDER VS. LISA AND ALLICIA Everyone in the city heard the roar the orcs were empowered by it as they zealously causing chaos everywhere Back at the scene Lisa looks at the human like orc gravely as all the bats that Allicia released have fallen down Sound attacks were their weakness to be hit by it and so close at that they undoubtly taken major damage Lisa even estimated that some of the bats have died Suddenly numerous balls of yin qi flew towards the orc The orc immediately raised its club to block the attack Lisa then dashed towards it her dagger were glistening brightly ..... The orc quickly kick Lisa but was nimbly dodge by her her wings then stabs at the orc The orc used his club to block the attack but suddenly it was hit by an exploding bat in the face causing it to be extremely angry The bat is made up of pure yin qi so the orc knew that it wasn¡¯t a living bat but a skill that looks like one The orc then stomps hard before swinging its club at Lisa The speed of his attack is much faster than before but it was still dodge by Lisa albeit just barely ¡®That was close if I hadn¡¯t ducked that attack would have hit me¡¯ Lisa thought She then distanced herself hurriedly but the orc wouldn¡¯t easily let her it stomps hard once again and immediately decrease their distance it then raised his club *Swish* Numerous bat like figures flew towards it exploding all over its body causing its attack to stop Lisa quickly ps her wings very hard to get away the human like orc just got increasingly angry as it knew that there is an another enemy hidjng and would attack it It was a orcmander and could be considered one of the strongest orc but jn truth its just rely on its ability to overpower its enemy it does not have any techniques nor experience battling an opponent that is not affected by its domain Suddenly it remembers that there is one orc that is theplete opposite of it This orc was promoted to a general without any special abilities or tattoos its skin color is green also But there is one things special on it and that its overwhelming skill that truly utilise its strength of an orc It then flew towards the location where the spear wielding guy was fighting it earlier Seeing it flew away Lisa and Allicia hurriedly chased While they are chasing the orc Lisa asks ¡°Where is Al?¡± ¡°I left him underneath a broken building to hide himself besides I have burried him in the ground so that he could recover quickly¡± Allicia answered like its a matter of fact Lisa nodded after all she knew Al ridiculous ability to heal himself as long as his feet is on the ground Allicia suddenly asks ¡°You know our opponent is quite pathetic it has the strength and aura of an Crimson Gold Rank individual and yet its attack pattern could be easily read¡± Lisa once again agreed to Allicia if the orc fought one of the Crimson Gold Rank individual in their group it would be an utter beatdown After all each one of them are quite proud of their skills and abilities if the opponent have such domain like ability they would immediately choose to retreat before attacking in a distance While the two were leisurely chasing the orcmander Yshelia have returned back to the town Other than her the others were there too they have brought with them an orc carcass and all of them were fire type individual Leafinia then woke Mary up after waking up Leafinia immediately told her about her condition before presenting to her at least a dozen orc corpses with fire attributes Since cooking the meat would decrease the amount of nutrients and element on the body Mary needs to eat all of the corpses raw Ever since she was used eating cooked food and a domestic and intelligent lifestyle Mary is disgusted by such an act But she could not refuse it since it was Leafinia¡¯s request for her and she is the patient so she needs to listen to her doctor She then started choming at the flesh even though she felt like vomitting she endured it and went into [zing Mode] The amount of Mana and energy along with her elemental energy fire energy being used up when she is on [zing Mode] is five times greater when she is on her ordinary form But this disadvantage also burns a lot of fat inside of her and her body also started changing increasing her affinity with fire element and arge amount of fire energy would be distributed all over her body It seems that as long as she kept on using [zing Mode] she would evolve once more but she need to at least kept on using it for more than a year As she kept on eating the orc¡¯s carcass she realise something because of their great vitality the energy received from eating the meat of an orc is greater than ordinary monster dishes Because of this she doesn¡¯t feel tired even if she was on her [zing Mode] as the rich fire energy from the meat fills her body she felt invigorate She then kept on eating seeing that a small me is starting to lit up on the end of the tail which was cut off Leafinia and Yshelia heaved a sigh of relief Yshelia then telepathically told everyone about this causing everyone to heaved a sigh of relief She then told everyone she would help thr dragon city in killing the orcs so that their prestige would soar Triple C decided to guard Mary, re and her daughter would go around the town killing any orc they will encounter Shadowsh¡¯s three sisters would stay with their mother Shena would go to the Sanctuary and help everyone to recover by cooking them with arge amount of food together with Quinshi Mira decided to help Shena also she needs to find her mother knowing her personality she is definitely worried about her Rey drag Slicer to help Don2 and with the three of them they would once again challenge the unique orc once again Leafinia would look after Mary while she lends her three Treants to Herish Herish would go to the adventure guild and helps Bun2 in healing the injured ones also the Treants could help in guarding the Sanctuary since Triple C isn¡¯t there to stand guard Everyone then went and deal with their task even though there are still orcs inside of the Lodging Area the situation is more or less stable Back in the city the whole situation is bing increasingly chaotic There were more orcsing into the city to invade The soldiers of the kingdom couldn¡¯t return to the territory as they were also busy taking care of the orcs in their end The king of the dragon city was also being stalled by an orc that looks extremely powerful It was one of rarest type of orc an orc shaman besides were four orcmanders protecting while at the same time attacking the king of the Dragon Kingdom King Tristan Dragonin Long the one nicknamed as the dragon king Of course his nickname is only famous in the Hundred Forest Continent as there are powerful dragons from other continents and they would not like a person who isn¡¯t a pure dragon to be called a dragon king Around Dragon King Tristan were 8 dragons 4 dragons evolved from reptile monsters while the remaining four evolved from different type of monsters The reptile dragons were a lizard with an extremely buffed body, a snake that looks like a poison dragon, a crocodile with a dragon tail and wings and finally a wyvern which is a 100 meters long and has four wings A dragon wolf which have the body of a wolf but have the wings, tail and horns of a dragon A centepide with a thousand sharp ws it had wings of dragon A gori also with a dragon wings but it had dragon feet And finally a ming snake dragon it wasn¡¯t a reptile monster but an elemental one The eight dragon monsters were circling their master Dragon King Tristan looks at the four orcs and said ¡°Do you really think that the five of you could stall me?¡± His voice was full of anger as he thought that the enemy was looking down on him The orc shaman chuckled and said ¡°Of course not we are only here to take care of your beloved pets as for you¡± He did not finish his sentence as he just mysteriously smiled Suddenly Dragon King Tristan felt danger and immediately condense a shield made up of his Mana and dragon qi *Boom* The attack caused his energy shield to wobble as it cracked Dragon king Tristan looks at the attacker with disbelief The four orcs kneels as they greeted the neer while the orc shaman bowed ¡°We greet his highness the first prince¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261: CHAPTER 233 DRAGON KING TRISTAN Dragon King Tristan expression turned grim as he thought that the one attacking him was actually just the prince and not the orc king The orc prince nodded before grabbing itsrge saber and charged towards dragon king Tristan The four orcs also charged at the dragons while the orc shaman started chanting Dragon King Tristan orders his Four Winged Wyvern King and Fire Elemental Dragon to attack the orc prince He then took out his weapon from his storage ring his weapon was a spear The other dragons charged at the four orcs there were two dragons that were attacking the orc shaman They were the Ancient Alligator and Kong Dragon ..... Just as they reached the orc shaman it finished chanting A mass of ck fog appeared in front of it and a dragon roar was heard A bone Dragon appeared it immediately attacked the Ancient Alligator and Kong Dragon The orc shaman then retreated before once again started chanting The Kong Dragon punched out causing a loud sound as it hits the Bone Dragon¡¯s head The Ancient Alligator opens its mouth and a foul smelling water came out of it The Bone Dragon hurriedly used its breath attack *Boom* The two attacks cancel each other out but the Kong Dragon have already intiated the next attack *Bam* It dove downward as it raised its two arms and smashes it into the Bone Dragon¡¯s head A cracking sound could be heard the Ancient Alligator then used its tail to finally destroy the Bone Dragon¡¯s head *Bam* A breath attack hit the Ancient Alligator¡¯s tail causing it to deviate just barely missing the Bone Dragon¡¯s head The one who attacked the Ancient Alligator was an another Bone Dragon The orc shaman wasughing sinisterly he then once again started chanting Seeing this the Kong Dragon decided to first finish off the orc shaman But the Bone Dragon wouldn¡¯t let it, it disregard its safety as it tackles the Kong Dragon The Ancient Alligator is facing off against the other Bone Dragon Just as they were in a stalemate from afar a fast jet of hot liquid flew towards the orc shaman It was blockef by some kind of barrier but the barrier emitted a searing noise as of it was melting The orc shaman then looks at the figure that attacked it It was the Dragon Centepide the orc that it was fighting earlier was now nowhere Judging from the situation it seems that either the orc was obliterate or eaten Either way now the orc shaman is fighting with 3 dragons The orc shaman cursed at the deadmander for being ipetent It then started shooting ck arrows towards the Dragon Centepide His earlier chant was disrupted and he couldn¡¯t continue as it knew that the attack earlier is extremely toxic While the orc shaman was continuously shooting arrows at the Dragon Centepide the fight between Dragon King Tristan and the orc prince is getting more intense The orc prince is extremely powerful with only physical strength it managed to gravely injured the Four Winged Wyvern King Other than that it seems that it trained how to use its own lifeforce to exhibit a unique type of energy This energy is quite mysterious as it managed to hurt an elemental monster like the Fire Elemental Dragon As for Dragon King Tristan he was the only one of them three that wasn¡¯t injured he was no pushover Just as they were fighting with great intensity a horn could be heard ad numerous soldiers in green armour appeared Dragon King Tristan¡¯s expression turned to one that is extreme glee The orc shaman¡¯s expresion on the other hand turned grave as it stutters ¡°How?, just how could it be?!!!¡± It then hurriedly called over the orc prince ¡°Your highness please retreat we will buy time for you!¡± The orc prince nodded but its opponent wouldn¡¯t easily let it go ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere¡± Dragon King Tristan bellows as he started glowing so does his Four Winged Wyvern King *Roar* A domineering dragon roar could be heard as Dragon King Tristan fused with the Four Winged Wyvern King A humanoid dragon creature was formed it had four wings and a dragon tail It then charged towards the orc prince pointing its spear towards the head The orc shaman immediately shouted at the remaining orcmanders ¡°Use everything you¡¯ve got to help our prince escape¡± The three orcmanders nodded as they pushed their berserk to the limit and charged towards the dragon form Tristan ¡°Chain of Weakness!!!¡± The orc shaman shouted as numerous chains bounded the other dragons After bounding the dragons its face became ghastly white as the amount of Mana to bound the remaing 5 dragons is tremendous The Kong Dragon and the Ancient Alligator is being stalled by the two Bone Dragons so the orc shaman did not bound them The five dragons started to struggle and the chains became taut The Fire Elemental Dragon¡¯s fire energy started burning the chains causing immense pain to the orc shaman The Poison Dragon started releasing lethal poisonous fog around its body thankfully the orc shaman is well versed in poison so the effect isn¡¯t that great The Horned Dragon started to move wildly using its extremely buffed body to destroy the chains but it was futile The Dragon Centepide was usings its mandibles to bite the chains but it had no effect but its dripping saliva both contain the fusion of fire energy and poison so it still started to corrode the chains albeit in an extremely slow pace The Draconic Wolf is the one who is the most pitiful one of them all it did have sharp teeth but it had no effect to the chains Its greatest weapon is its speed but because its limbs were all bounded it couldn¡¯t move an inch The three orcmnaders blocked Dragon King Tristan¡¯s way while the orc prince flew farther away Dragon King Tristan¡¯s chest swelled up as he released a powerful breath attack The three orcmanders hurriedly creates a shield to block the attack Both three created a dark me shield and when the three shieldsbined it created an extremelyrge ck shield *Boom* the shield and the breath attack collided causing a booming explosion The shield did blocked the attack but it was destroyed in the process The three orcs spew out blood suddenly Dragon King Tristan appeared in front of one of the orcmanders and grabs its head before crushing it into a pulp The orc besides the one who was killed swung his mace towards Dragon King Tristan¡¯s head *Bang* Its attack was blocked by the tail but there is another orc its saber is nearing Dragon King Tristan¡¯s head The four wings quickly blocked the attack causing sparks to fly a white mark appeared in the area where the wings blocked the saber *Bam* Dragon King Tristan quickly turned around and kicked the orc that was holding the saber before turning around but the orc that was holding the mace is much faster it swings hid mace once more *Bang* The attack was once again blocked by the tail just as Dragon King Tristan was about to attack a huge flying saber flew towards him He quickly leaned backward just barely dodging the saber *Bam* the orc managed to hit him in the stomach with its mace causing him to be thrown in a distance Just as the orc was about to continue its attack Dragon King Tristan opens his mouth and fired an another powerful attack *Boom* The orc wielding the mace was hit head on its body was destroyed in the process The remaining orc knew that it would definitely die today so it charged towards Dragon King Tristan and explodes itself Its n did note true as Dragon King Tristan¡¯s w pierced throught its chest destroying its heart The orc shaman saw this and quickly took something out as ck fog started covering its body Sensing that something is a miss Dragon King Tristan quickly charged towards the orc shaman The dragons were also released from their binding as the two Bone Dragons also started going crazy as the both of them crazily attacked the two monsters ..... Dragon King Tristan quickly used his four wings to dispel the ck smoke only to find out that the orc shaman is now nowhere to be seen He was frustrated as both the orc prince and shaman have managed to escape he then orders his dragons to destroy the Bone Dragons before dispelling his fusion with the Four Winged Wyvern King He then went towards his army looking at them he was quite confused and asks themander of the Supreme Dragon Army ¡°How did you manage to get here so fast¡± Themander answered ¡°We met with an army in ck armors they were being led by a person named Sans he is one of Shadowsh subordinates¡± ¡°He helped us defeat all the orcs that is why we manage to arrive here so fast¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262: CHAPTER 234 ALLICIA AND LISA Dragon King Tristan nodded as he immediately ordered ¡°All of you ride your dragons we need to return back to the kingdom¡± While the Supreme Dragon Army and Dragon King Tristan were flying back to the kingdom the situation in the city is bing stable. The reason for this is because of Yshelia as she could instantly kills any orc she encounters. While her situation is going smoothly Allicia and Lisa situations weren¡¯t looking good. The orcmander they were chasing is now fighting with the spear wielding soldier while the orc he was fighting earlier is now facing both Allicia and Lisa. *Peng* *Peng* *Peng* Numerous sparks were created as Lisa and the remaining orc general fought each other. Allicia would attack now and then but her attacks were either dodged or blocked. ..... Even if they have great teamwork the orc they are fighting is vastly different from before this one is an elite fighter each of its attack were clearly aim at the vital point or any location that would render the opponent unable to attack or execute a move properly. ¡°Lisa we need to increase the speed of our attack to defeat this orc¡± Allicia silentlymunicated with Lisa using her bats. Allicia only has 69 bats left a dozen died from the roar of the orcmander while the remaining numbers of death came from the orc they are facing now. Actually if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lisa could reconnect her limbs back to her body she would have already been lying in pieces everywhere. Allicia decided to use her trump card it is to go into her [Giant Bat Form]. Even though she did not like going into [Giant Bat Form] since she would look extremely hideous she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she would gain a burst of power when she use it. Lisa also decided to go all out she used her berserk ability [Outburst]. This ability strengthened her attack power, speed and strength to arge degree but she would be burning her blood when she is using this ability. Thankfully there are a lot of corpses around her and since they were still new there are stillrge amount of blood in the surrounding. Allicia aftet transforming let out a loud shriek at the orc. Waves could be seen as it travel towards the orc. The orc quickly lets out a roar cancelling the attack but suddenly Allicia appeared behind it. Her sharp barb tail immediatelyshed out at the orc. The orc suddenly caught her tail with a speed much faster than before not only that her sharp barbs could not pierce through its skin. Lisa then appears in front of it but the orc pulled Allicia and smashed them with each other. The force behind the throw caused the two to crash into numerous buildings. Allicia was on top of Lisa she said ¡°Lisa it seems that it also went berserk like us¡± Lisa groaning under Allicia agreed the speed and strength of the orc is at least thrice as before. Just as the two was about to stand up they suddenly felt danger. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ The same word sounded out in their mind as Lisa quickly throw Allicia away. *Swish* An extremely sharp attack cut the house and Lisa apart thankfully she is now on her outburst mode so she only needs to gather the blood around to recover but the pain do not disappear like the wound would. Allicia telepathically told her bats to gather the orc corpses around the city and bring them to Lisa. She then used her tail to grab any heavy item around and throw them at the orc general. The orc general was preparing to finish off Lisa but the constant attack of Allicia caused it to feel extremely frustrated. If it wasn¡¯t on its berserk mode it could ignore such minor harassment but since its on berserk its emotion is unstable and clearly irritable. *Roar* After slicing the 20th object thrown to it, it lets out a roar full of rage. It then stomps hard breaking off the ground propelling itself towards Allicia. Just as it reached her she turns into countless little bats and scattered everwhere. Its attack did destroyed the houses in front Allicia then appears in a distant that move of hers were one of her secret move she needs to focus before she could do it though. She then started to think of a solution to defeat this orc even if the two of them work together they are clearly no match for this orc. Suddenly a flying object started flying at them in an incredible speed. *Boom* Itnded in front of the orc general the impact destroyed the houses around it. When the orc general looks at the object thatnded in front of it. Its expression immediately changed as it was the orcmander. A figure floats above the orc general the figure is an extremely beautiful woman with butterfly wings. The figure was Yshelia after going around the city she felt the aura of the orcmander and immediately went aftet it. When she arrived at the scene she saw the orc was grabbing a person¡¯s neck and smashing its club into the person¡¯s head. Thankfully she manage to use her psychic to stop the orcmander she then pulls the person away before strengthening her fist with her psychic energy and punching the orc causing it to crash down to the ground. Yshelia then looks at the green orc and was about to kill it when Allicia hurriedly appeared and shouted ¡°Stop!¡± Yshelia looks at the giant bat strangely Allicia then change back to her original form and bows to Yshelia ¡°You must be miss Yshelia I am Allicia one of Sans-sama subordinated I am honored to finally meet you¡± Yshelia nodded she then asks ¡°Why have you stop me?¡± Allicia exined ¡°This orc might have no special abilities like the orcs that was rampaging throughout the city but it is clearly a league above the rest I want to preserve its body for Sans-sama¡± ¡°And maybe if Shadowsh-sama returned he could be interested in such orcs like these two¡± Hearing this Yshelia agreed she then grabs the orc general using her pyschic energy before lifting it up and smashing it back to the ground. She repeatedly do this until the orc general finally fainted she then told Allicia to bring the others back to the Lodging Area. There are only a small numbers of orcs left in the city the soldiers could deal with them so Yshelia didn¡¯t interfere anymore. After Yshelia left Allicia hurriedly went to the house where Lisa is. There are numerous orc carcass lying around in the broken house each carcass started be thin and finally became a hollow husk of skins and bones after a while. Their bloods would flow towards Lisa as she heals herself back because the orc¡¯s blood is full of vitality it was extremely nourishing for her and finally after minutes gone by her body was finally attached itself between to halves. Allicia waited patiently Lisa to recover seeing that there is enough orc corpses around she told her bats that they could feast themselves on the scattered corpses around the city. After a while Lisa finally recovers her condition but her face ispletely scrunched up as she cursed ¡°F*cking sh*t! It feelspletely painful re-attaching my body back together¡± Alliciaughs she then looks at Lisa gratefully and said ¡°Thank you¡±. Lisa did not say anything she then proceed to absorb all the blood in the remaining orc corpses around her. After having her fill she asks ¡°What happened to that orc earler?¡± Allicia smiled as she answered ¡°It was taken care off like a toddler¡± Lisa expression turned into one of that is shock she blurted ¡°Impossible considering that orc¡¯s strength and skill it would definitely pose a challenge to anyone¡± Allicia then sighed as she exined to Lisa ¡°Do you really think I am lying think about this if the orc is like a toddler to its opponent what would that make the two of us who was badly beaten by it?¡± Lisa turned silent she agreed to Allicia the two of them work with each other their teamwork is splendid but they were still beaten by that orc. She then looks at Allicia and asks ¡°Who was its opponent?¡± Allicia looks above the sky and answered ¡°It was one of the powerhouse of our group she is Yshelia-san¡± Lisa heads then droops down as she felt that they are extremely weakpared to some of their group. Allicia then said ¡°Are you fully recovered now lets go and bring Al back to the headquarters as Yshelia-san said that we need to bring all the members of the group back to the Lodging Area¡± Lisa nodded she and Allicia then went to pick up Al he was underneath a broken house burried in the ground other than his head of course¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263: CHAPTER 235 PLAN While the three of them were going back to the secret headquarters underneath the Subus Kiss the whole situation in the city calms down a bit. There were numerous bats that would feed on the orcs as they flocks over them and after a while they would only leave an empty husk of skins and bones. The soldiers were of course were quite happy because of this and with the fact that the bats attacks only the orcs cause themoners to feel relieved. Back in the B and T association there were Tamers everywhere together with their monsters as they fought the orcs and protects the civilians. In the other association their situation is clearly better than those of the army as they have people with strength that could deal with the orcmander guarding their guild. Back in the Lodging Area the same time as Lisa and Allicia were chasing the orcmander Slicer and Rey arrived at scene were Don Don was fighting with the remaining 3 orcs brutally. He was injured heavily one of his arms were bent in weird angle there was a deep gash in his chest yet he still carries on. ..... Slicer and Rey immediately went to help and killed the remaining three orcs Rey then calms Don2 down before Slicer pick him up and flew back towards where Leafinia is. Rey was having a headache on which person to bring to help them in their fight. Suddenly he had a person or more urately saying a group in mind. He then went back to where the three fox girl is but when he got there only Dorothy and Foxxy was there Lucy couldn¡¯t be seen Rey asks ¡°Excuse me where is you sister Lucy?¡± Dorothy looks at Rey and answered ¡°She went to help Valkiry as mother told us we don¡¯t need to stay with her for now as she was now on a stable condition¡± Rey nodded he then turned silent and exined ¡°Me and Slicer fought an extremely powerful orc, both of us were no match to it we were about to asks Don2 for help but¡± He then looks at Don2 who was lying peacefully being healed by Leafinia. Foxxy realise what he meant she then asks ¡°So you want us to help you defeat this said orc?¡± Rey nodded and said ¡°Yes, but now that the orc that we fought have evolve we couldn¡¯t defeat it with just four of us we will go to the adventure guild and asks for help¡± After saying this he rode Slicer and both of them flew towards the guild. In the area around the guild there were no orcs to be seen as the others were busy killing them around town. Everyone was resting after a tiring day there were three people though that was still working. They were Bun2, Herish and Leafinia¡¯s new disciple Annie the three of them were taking care of the injured people in the guild. Even though Annie have still not learned any healing techniques or skills she could help by making the bedfortable or helping Herish with anything other than healing. A buzzing sound could be heard as Slocer figure could be seen. Rey then jumps off of Slicernding in the ground softly. He then looks around and spotted Elsa, Purple Kitty and Violet these three were his targets. He then approached them one by one and told them about the unique orc. The three of them immediately agreed to help suddenly Slicer started getting fidgety as he did not see Shena anywhere. Elsa then started shouting to everyone ¡°Everyone listen up I will be leaving just for a while I will leave Secretay Mira and Town Chief Mad Head in charge¡± After announcing this the 4 of them went to ride Slicer but he was still extremely fidgety as he haven¡¯t seen Shena in the guild. Elsa saw that Slicer seems searching for someone and realise that Shena isn¡¯t presently in the guild. She then smiled and said ¡°If you are looking for Shena she isn¡¯t here she is on the Sanctuary guiding everyone with Quinshi and Mira¡± Hearing this Slicer felt relieved he then took a cart and Purple Kitty and her mother rode on it as Slicer carries them back to where the unique orc was. They then arrives at the healing station where Mary was still eating the orcs corpses the tiny sparks in her tail became a bit bigger it seems that it is only a matter of time before her tail regrows. Rey then brought everyone where theyst seen the unique orc. While walking in the Lodging Area they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad as the lively atmosphere disappeared as broken houses and smokes could be seen everywhere. They then hasten their steps and finally arrives at the scene. The unique orc was still there doing an odd posture as it finishes its evolution it trained a bit to get used to its new body. It then looks at the new arrival and saw two of its opponents together with a couple of others It lets out a sneer and spoke ¡°You think numbers can bring you victory¡± Reyughs as he said ¡°A millions of ants can bite an elephant to death, Prepareo meet your doom orc!!¡± Rey then charged together with Slicer and Elsa. Purple Kitty and Violet circles around the orc as they are ambush type monsters while the two foxes ready their attacks at the orc. The orc harrumphed and shouted ¡°Bullsh*t! die!¡± The orc then pulled up its saber and also charged at the three. The speed of the orc is clearly faster than before to the points it matches Elsa¡¯s movement speed. The orc raised its saber and shed at Rey the saber is now covered with ck mes Slicer quickly intercept it with [shing Slice] saving Rey. Rey then shed the orc but the orc have already pulled back his saber and blocked his attack. A wolf¡¯s howl could be heard as Elsa transformed into her werewolf form and waved her sharp ws at the orc. The orc then sends a punch toward Elsa to stop her from attacking. Elsa quickly used a crossed arm block but she was still thrown to a distance because of the force. The orc then opens its mouth and breaths out a stream of ck me. Slicer intercept it with its own [ming Breath]. Slicer¡¯s [ming Breath] is much weaker than the orc¡¯s attack but it did gave time for Rey to close in. Rey then used one of his prized technique Sword Drawing Art. An iparable fast sh sliced the orc¡¯s neck just as Rey thought it was all over the headless orc kicked Rey throwing him into a distance. The kick was aimed in Rey¡¯s stomach so after crashing in three houses he started vomitting. The head that was cut off burst into ck mes and flew back towards the orc¡¯s head reconnecting it once again. Slicer was stunned seizing this opportunity the orc charged at Slicer and raised its saber intending to kill Slicer in one slicer. *Boom* A fireball flew into the orc¡¯s face stopping it. Slicer immediately cleared his head as he back off and used [ming de] to attack in a distance. The orc lets out an angry roar at the foxes especially to Dorothy. Just as it was about to charge Foxxy also attacks. [Explosion] *Boom* the attack caused the orc to take a couple of steps backward. *Swish* Two figures tackles it in the back before creating two sh mark on its back. *Roar* The orc lets out a pained roar but its body started bursting into ck mes as its wound heals in a blink of an eye. ¡°Freeze!¡± A shout was heard as the orc was frozen in ice. Elsa came out of the debris her face is haggard and her left arm was hanging low it was quite obvious that it was broken. The ice started cracking but Dorothy and Foxxy was already intiating their skills. [Will o Wisp] [Explosion] Once the two threw their attacks they immediately retreated. Slicer then flew towards Elsa and flew away while the mother and daughter pair Violet and Purple Kitty used their speed to instantly creates a distance between them and the orc. *Boom* The [Explosion]nded at the orc causing it to take a couple of steps back the [Will o Wisps] then started exploding in its head. Because he was caught unprepared its head burst open but a burst of ck mes refigures its head. Slicer in a distance started madly attacking with [ming de]. Dorothy and Foxxy were also using their [Fox me Shot] skill to attack the orc in a distance. Elsa created numerous icicles around her and started shooting them into the orc. ..... Violet faded into the shadows intending to ambush the orc once again while Purple Kitty used her new skill [Shadowball] to attack in a distance. Chapter 264 Chapter 264: CHAPTER 236 GANGBANG The orc couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless as the attacks rain downs on him. Suddenly Slicer notice something and aims his rapid attacks to the orc¡¯s chest. The orc¡¯s saber were blocking all the attacks that was aim to its chest Slicer¡¯s eyes started shining brightly as he increased the pace of his attack this time it was all aiming at the chest where the heart is located. Elsa realise this when she saw what Slicer is doing just as she was also about to aim her attack to the chest the orc stomps hard propelling himself towards Slicer. *Boom* His n failed as foxxy¡¯s [Explosion] made itnd back to the ground Dorothy then started to use her skill [Illusion] to the orc disrupting its focus and state of mind. While Foxxy would fire her explosive skill to keep the orc from ever closing in on Slicer and Elsa. ..... The orc became helpless as it couldn¡¯t go berserk as it have already used it a while ago. A gust of wind could be felt as Rey arrived he then saw what is happening and realise that the orc was now in a total disadvantage. He then approached Elsa and asks ¡°What is happening?¡± Elsa was startled as she hurriedly jump backwards she then heaved a sigh of relief fnnding out that its just Rey. She was only focus on the orc so she haven¡¯t realise that someone have approached her. She then told Rey that Slicer find out the orc¡¯s weakness ¡°A while ago Slicer found out that the heart is the weakness of this immortal orc¡± Rey then looks at where Slicer and the others were aiming their attack. He then realise that other than Foxxy that would aim at the head or legs everybody aims at the heart. He then said to Elsa ¡°But its heart is heavily protected by it no matter how you attack you couldn¡¯t kill it¡± Elsa sighed as she agreed but it is the obly thing they could do as Rey wasn¡¯t present earlier. Her left arm is broken so she couldn¡¯t help much fighting in the frontline. Now that he is back Rey jumps off the roof and charged at the orc. Seeing Rey everyone stops firing Slicer also charged towards the orc. Elsa started freezing the ground as it slowly creeps towards the orc. The orc saw that its enemy was now charging at it causing its eyes to emit glee as it thought it had arge advantage in fighting in closebat. *Boom* An [Explosion] hits its leg causing it to kneel in one knee. Rey quickly seized the chance as he stabs towards its heart. The orc quickly leaned sideward barely dodging the fatal attack to its heart. The sword only pierced through its chest just as it was about to attack Rey an abrupt shadow rams on it and shes its arm. It was Violet her n was to cut the orc¡¯s arm and take its saber but too bad she couldn¡¯t cut the arm. *Roar* The orc was about to punch Rey when it suddenly stops Rey quickly pulled back his sword and quickly retreats. *Bam* The punch barely hit him the one responsible in stopping the orc earlier was Dorothy her [Illusion] might only caused the orc to paused for half a second to a second but this would be enough for Rey and Slicer who fight in an extremely fast pace. Slicer arrives in the side it then brandished its sickle towards the heart but the orc breaths out arge amount of ck mes. Slicer took the attack head on causing him to shriek in pain as he hurriedly fly away thankfully he is a fire attribute monsters greatly decreasing the harm an pain of the attack if it were others they would have burn into ashes. But the attack still harm him as the attack contains dark energy his own body is now sluggish as he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely weak. Rey then once again charged Slicer above was looking at the fight with great focus as even though he was weakened he would still strike. The orc knew that if this keeps on longer it would die it then whistled causing everyone to feel confuse. A high pitch screech could be heard as a majectic griffon started flying towards the group its own aura is that of a high level Gold Rank monsters. The expression of Rey and the others turned grim just as they considered retreating. A tornado made out of mes block its path then another high pitch screech as Valkiry also arrives at the scene. Now that Lucy and Valkiry also joined the fray their worry disappears as they once again started their onught to the orc. The griffon tried to help its owner but the two girls wouldn¡¯t let it. Even though Valkiry might not be as strong and durable as it but her speed and experience in fighting mid air helps her and besides Lucy¡¯s attack would be devastating to the griffon. Back in the ground Rey started going ballistic as he mad stabs at the orc causing it to passively defend as when it tries to attack it would be either ambushed by Purple Kitty and Violet or have its mind disrupted by Dorothy. *Roar* The orc¡¯s lets out a frustrated roar as it felt angry it the covers its heart with its saber and charged at Rey. *Boom* Once again its n to was once again disrupted as Foxxy fired another [Explosion] at it causing it to be pushed back. Just as it took a couple of steps back it suddenly felts its foot touch something cold but it could not divert its attention elsewhere as Rey once again charged at it. Slicer¡¯s eyes started shining brightly as he swoops down from above his sickle was raised high. The orc felt danger from above and just as it was about to jump backwards it felt its foot was frozen solid. *Roar* The orc hurriedly swings his saber to intercept the attack. *Peng* The saber and Slicer¡¯s sickle collided producing sparks. ¡°Die!¡± Seeing his chance Rey stabs the orc¡¯s chest piercing its heart. The orc felt its heart being pierced it then looks at Rey before hugging him. ck me burst out from its body as a great amount of energy started ring up in its body. Realising that it wanted to take him with it into the underworld Rey started to struggle but the orc mps him tight. Slicer started slicing madly trying to help Rey but it was extremely futile. Violet quickly used [Dark Charge] at Slicer, Purple Kitty also flee knowing that the situation is dire. Slicer tried to grab Rey but he only managed to pull his sword. Rey knows that it was toote so he shouted ¡°Run Away!!!¡± *Boom* The orc exploded and a burst of ck mes raged throughout the surrounding. The exposion even affected the three monsters who were up in the sky. Elsa run to a distance and sensing the explosion she quickly made a wall pf ice around her. The others because of their fast speed managed to distance themselves as the explosion shook the whole town to the point the mes could be seen in the Dragon City. The fire raged for a while before subsiding the griffon managed to escape but everyone¡¯s attention was on the spot where the orc and Rey exploded. They quickly rushed towards there still having hope that at least a corpse could be leave behind as they could beg Sans to reanimate him into an undead like Lisa. Their faces were full of worry as they speed up the pace. Elsa who was the nearest took down her ice shield and her werewolf transformation was dispelled she then also ran towards the spot. When they got there they saw nothing but mes and ashes. Slicer who was hugging Rey¡¯s sword looks a bit loss on what to do he then walks nearer to the pile of ash in the center. He used his sickle to lift it up before crying as this was the first time he lost someone. Everyone felt heavy for Violet who was a killer she already knew how it feels to lose apanion. So does everyone other than Slicer as they lost many of their group during the war between demons and chaos beast against their continent. Elsa lives most of her life in the slum she have already lost a couple of her family so she knew how it feels to lose someone dear. Everyone returns to the healing station where Leafinia and Mary is the whole atmosphere is heavy. Don2 who have woken up after Leafinia heals him lools confuse as to why everybody seems sad and depressed. He then saw Slicer bringing with him Rey¡¯s sword causing his face to be extremely grave as he knew Rey would never let his sword go as his life is connected to his sword and for him that is the way of the swordsman Chapter 265 Chapter 265: CHAPTER 237 EMOTIONS Don2 walks slowly towards Slicer he was also trembling slightly. Once he got close to Slicer he tremblingly pointed at the sword he did not say anything but his intention was clear. Slicer looks at Don2 before tears started appearing in the corner of his eyes as he droops his head down low. Don2 slumps into the ground as he felt utterly loss. Even if the two of them always quarrel they saw each other as best of friends as they are the teacher of their respective group. Other than that they considered each other as rival. To received the information that his bestfriend have died was a devastating blow. ..... He then asks while his voice wss cracking ¡°How did he die?¡± It was Elsa who answered his question ¡°He killed a powerful enemy but the enemy decided to take him with it¡± Don2 couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears as he asks ¡°Other than his sword is there anything he left behind?¡± Violet answered his question ¡°None whatsoever did you feel the tremor earlier?¡± Don2 nodded of course he felt the violent tremor from earlier Violet once again asks him a question ¡°What about thw pir of ck mes did you saw it¡± Don2 once nodded as he was already awake earlier so of course he saw the eye catching scene. ¡°Those were the effects of the devastating suicide move of the enemy¡± ¡°Our enemy was extremely powerful this time even though we worked together we were still having a hard time with¡± Vioet then pointed at Elsa¡¯s left arm and Slicer¡¯s skin as it was now not jade red but charred ck. ¡°Also our enemy is like an immortal being even if we cut off its head or burst it into a pulp it would regrow if it weren¡¯t for Slicer finding out that its weakness was its heart we would have lost¡± After saying this Violet sighed as he taps Don2¡¯s shoulder. While the atmosphere in the healing point is depressing back at the Sanctuary there are no longer orcs that could be found. Erz and Iria were ordering their subordinates to carry the griffons back to the tempoary camp near the entrance of the Sanctuary while the orc corpses would be thrown in the pit. The civilians also helps in this they started to push the cart full of orc corpses to the pit. The griffons would be cooked while the orcs would be thrown and with theirrge numbers hopefully there will be an undead or two on them. There were some civilians that were mourning their loss and there is a spike of increase in the numbers of orphans. Quishi and her daughter Mira was busy helping Shena cook. There were of course many of the other adventurers or civilians that were helping them. The Caretaker Gang were taking care of all the orphans thankfully there were no casualties in them as they also took care of the recent children that lost their parents. Suddenly one of the adventurers that was protecting the guild ran towards Erz and Iria. He then made a salute and said ¡°Maams the town is now dered safe everybody could start returning but the amount of damage the town have received is truly too great¡± Erz nodded Iria then told one of the soldiers to announce this to everyone in the camp so that they could feel relieved that thr danger have passed. When everyone heard that the orcs were no more they all celebrated. But when they started returning back to the Lodging Area they felt the destion of the town as numerous houses were destroyed roads were also destroyed. What they did not know is that the destruction in the city is much more worse than the town besides that there were numerous casualties in it at least 10,000 people died. Back in the lodging area everyone rested while others mourn on their losses. They then heard about the casualty and destruction in the city and was utterly dumbfounded by it. In the Healing Point everyone in Shadowsh¡¯s group were present. Shena was pacifying Slicer as he was still holding Rey¡¯s sword tightly. Don2 was still sitting on the ground with a nk look while everyone was resting. Yshelia was there and so does Al and everyone in the city. Scar and Rose was in the guild talking with everyone about what happened in their respective ces. While the gang leaders and members were having a great time drinking and eating griffon meat those in the Healing Point were shocked by the news of Rey¡¯s death. ¡°To think that one of us died it is quite saddening¡± Yshelia sighed as she was quite depressed thinking that she was utterly useless as one of the strongest individual in the family. *Sigh* Violet sighs and said ¡°We would never thought that the orc would be that determined but this already sealed their fate¡± ¡°Yes¡± Mary who have regrown her lost tail agreed she was now lying exhausted as using [zing Mode[ without stopping cause her to be mentally exhausted and Mana deprived. ¡°Now that they have officially dered war to our group¡± Yshelia sais in a solemn manner Everyone of them nodded Don2 who was depressed suddenly stood up and vows to make the Orc Empire pay for what they have done. ¡°I will be in the Sanctuary training the monkeys of the three monkey tribes they will be an elite force for our group because I will personally be training them¡± Everyone nodded but after a full day they need to rest for a while. While everyone went back to the Hidden Camp Annie went to find her grandparents so that they would feel relieved for her safety. The next day everyone went to do their tasks that they gave themselves. For Yshelia she would inscribe the walls of the town with fairynguage and creates a barrier so that the same situation wouldn¡¯t happen once again. Erz and Iria needs to mobilise the soldiers to keep thew and order of the town besides they need to rest too after all they did obtain practical experience in fighting as archers and they performed quite excellently. Leafinia gathered everyone who have the potential to be healers and together with Herish they thought them how to gather their energy and respective elements to heal. Don2 went to the Sanctuary to train the monkeys so that he could create an elite battalion made up of only ape type monsters. Al went around town to help while Lisa and Allicia would go around town and drains all the orc corpses of their blood. In the 69 bats that Allicia owns there were 30 of them that evolves into an elite monsters. Since there are free resources lying around this would greatly bolster hers and Lisa¡¯s strength. The whole town pitch in rebuilding the town they also realise that it was much safer residing in the town than in the Dragon City. Therge amount of orc corpses in the city was thrown in the pit as Shadowsh¡¯s secretary which is Mira told them that there are numerous slimes in there so they don¡¯t need to worry about the amount. What they did not know because of the amount of the corpses in the pit the Yin Qi in it have increased a hundredfold. Now there were a dozen undead skeletons and 30 orc zombies feasting on there and since they could not get out they just stayed in the pit minding their own business. Since the size of the orcs are muchrger than humans they are considered a high quality material for a necromancer. Back in the Lodging Area May2¡¯s father and hispanion were working hard as they started rebuilding the houses in the town. Since there were numerous griffon meats reserved the town doesn¡¯t need to worry about the food. Actually some of the orc and griffon corpses wwre thrown in the Sanctuary with their high quality meat they could be either great nourishment for the monsters or great fertiliser for the nts. There were still many that were grieving so Yshelia decided to create a cementary around the pit so that those that managed to survive during the invasion could bury their loved ones. Since Shadowsh¡¯s group donated thend around the pit the civilians were quite grateful for it and they started to search for their loved ones remain and built a tombstone as they burried them six feet under. Don2 and Slicer also created a tomb for Rey even though there were no body to burry they still put a grand tombstone on it and stabs his sword above it. There are words engrave on his tombstone ¡°Rey, one of member of Shadowsh¡¯s family¡± ¡°A great swordsman, a talented teacher and a reliable friend¡± While the town were quite united the situation in the city is quite chaotic as riot run rampants and nobles started to get a bit fidgety. Chapter 266 Chapter 266: CHAPTER 238 RIOT Some of themoners med the nobles and royalties for failing to protect them. Some were quite sad and wanted to vent theor frustration so fights were asionally seen. There were some individuals or families decided to move into the Lodging Area as they deemed it much safer than the city. Besides the safety it was also harmonous as soldiers maintain thew and order without being abusive. There are also many opportunity in the town as the amount of Mana in it is much higher than in the city. The reason for this is because of the Hidden Camp as trees and other living beings in there exudes Mana and with the orc and griffon corpses two high quality meats being feed or burried in there the monster and nts received great nourishment. Other than this once Yshelia finish creating the barrier it could absorb the Mana in the surrounding and increase the quality of health of the residents living in it. ..... Yshelia¡¯s reputation have also rose to the degree that she was now called a goddess in the city. Her looks that could captivate most men her wings that was extremely beautiful and the power she have shown during the invasion. Actually the nobles that have survived in the invasion have all considered proposing to Yshelia or just about any humanoid woman in Shadowsh¡¯s group as they could receive wealth and security immediately. Of course none of the nobles have made a progress yet as they couldn¡¯t even strike a conversation on any of them. Iria and Erz were aloof as they felt that only those that are powerful would have a chance to court them. But their standards were just too high as theypare them with the likes of Shadowsh or Sans. These two individuals could bring down a kingdom with just their abilities and strength topare them of course there were no one who sessfully court them. Leafinia and Herish were considered as goddesses and other than those they are teaching the art of healing they normally don¡¯t talk to anybody. Elsa is in love with Shadowsh as a demi-human the stronger you are the more attractive you are to them. Her little sister is also the same as her for Quinshi she would normally stay in the Hidden Camp or riding Snow in the Sanctuary. Her daughter would stay in the Hidden Camp whole day sorting out documents and other stuff for the group. Shena would normally train her knife skill in the Hidden Camp besides that she is the cook of their group so she would normally be busy. For Yshelia it is much more impossible as nobody have saw her since yesterday as she dislike talking to anyone else other than those from their group. While the whole town and the city was being rebuilt Shadowsh was getting nearer to the Archiviel Dukedom. After travelling without sleeping nor eating Shadowsh was mentally exhausted. He just kept on running as for Banjo which was quite too far from him he was both physically and mentally tired. Even though Shadowsh told him to rest he desperately tried to catch up even a little bit. He would fly while sleeping causing him to sometimes crash and fall. Both of them are determined to finish the portal that could connect the Sanctuary back to Safehaven Paradise. Three dayster Shadowsh manage to arrive in the territory of the Archinviel Dukedom. He then speeds up towards the Howling Ridge he did not appear as to not cause any disturbance after all the Archinviel Dukedom was attacked by him in his fox form he do not wish for them to connect him to the horned fox. Thankfully he is known to be a huge fox with 9 tails but only that he do not have any horns nor he released any demonic qi during his normal fox form. After getting inside of the Howling Ridge he found out that there are numerous people guarding the entrance as there are also monsters that weremonly found inside of the Howling Ridge staying near the entrance. It seems that the space distortion problem was getting out of hand so he silently went inside and with Hentai¡¯s guide he walks towards where the space turbnce is. After a while he finally came face to face with the root of the space distortion in front of him is a ck hole like thing that was destroying everything around it wether they are earth, air or Mana. ¡®Hentai what do I need to do next?¡¯ He then asks as he felt he was also being pulled by the ck hole. ¡®Master do not need to do anything you just need to meditate below it and let me do the rest¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh nodded he then transformed into his human form and immediately felt extremely weak after all he never rested nor have eaten anything during all this time. He was nearly pulled by the ck hole thankfully he quickly cover himself with the Mana and energy from the monster cores inside of Hentai¡¯s storage. He then started walking closer to the ck hole he was having difficulty as the force of pull is getting more stronger as he walks closer to it. After getting below it he then sat in a cross legged position and Hentai immediately started extracting the ck hole. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t absorb any energy nor Mana in the surrounding as the ck hole destroyed everything so he just starts to clear his mind of everything. Suddenly he felt the air is starteding back again and even though there still no Manaing back it would be just a matter of time for it to return. He then breaths in the fresh air as he started to meditate knowing that in this state he is semi-conscious as if he was sleeping. He knew that his body is extremely weak right now because of hunger and exhaustion so he first solve the problem regarding exhaustion since he could not ess Hentai¡¯s storage since it was busy extracting the ck hole. Hentai was doing its best as to stabilise the space distortion it needs Banjo to fully obtain the secret realm but since it was still extremely unstable it needs to first stabilize a portion of the realm. Also the energy and Mana that was destroyed in the space turbnce was absorbed inside of the secret realm. While Hentai was busy stabilising the condition of the secret realm Shadowsh entered the realm of enlightment regarding his way of the sword. In his mind he was repeatedly doing the basics over and over again sword drawing, shing, slicing, stabbing and blocking. Since it is inside of his inner mind space he is the only one who could ess this space and he would never be exhausted nor hungry as everything is illusionary. His body started to be like a ck hole as it started to absorbs all the surrounding Mana inside of the Howling Ridge. Even the ck hole only manage to interfere with the flow but couldn¡¯t absorb every Mana in the whole Howling Ridge but Shadowsh did. Because he was deprived of Mana his body greedily absorbs it into his dantian LS who was sleeping inside of it was awoken by therge amount of Mana gushing into it. LS was also quite hungry this few days even though he devours the Manaing from the monster cores it was too low quality for him. As he was joyfully started his feast Shadowsh¡¯s human body became a half fox and human form as his tails started appearing. His dantiant started expanding his blood which was already high quality and his flesh which could be considered a top quality material also started to be filled with Mana. First his heart the Mana started changing his heart as the Mana started to evelops it abd change it into a treasure this process would be extremely painful as this is tempering his heart. Any person would be yelling in pain because of this but Shadowsh¡¯s wasn¡¯t conscious so he couldn¡¯t feel the pain as he was truly mesmerised by the feeling in his mind space as he corrected his mistakes and improve his swordsmanship. LS who was inside of Shadowsh¡¯s dantian started affecting the Mana rhat filled the dantian space. Because of his continuously and out of control devouring of the Mana liquid inside of Shadowsh¡¯s dantian he was overfilled by it so he now started releasingrge amount of his dragon qi to assimte the Mana to his core and body and just like Shadowsh he was also tempering a part of his organ with Mana. The dragon qi he released caused changes in the Mana especially after it distribute themselves into Shadowsh¡¯s whole body increasing his yang qi in the process. After a while LS would start to absorbed Mana once again before stopping this process would repeat as LS also started bing stronger as the first organ he is tempering is his lungs. Shadowsh have incorporated his enlightment to his very own sword art he created Starfield. Chapter 267 Chapter 267: CHAPTER 239 SWORD TRAINING His Starfield be much more faster and secure as this sword art is both for offense and defense. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Just as he was shing he felt a sudden feeling as if he was getting closer to something. He then vigorously started to repeat his action and finally with a jump he shed his sword downward splitting the illusionary earth in it. He then thought ¡®This is a powerful attack considering that it could split the earth I think the name Earth Splitter sh is perfect for it¡¯ What he did not know that because he was lost in his own world four days have passed he was still sitting like a statue underneath the entrance of the secret realm. The Howling Ridge was now a bit dested as the Mana inside of it became thinner there is arge amount of Mana in the surrounding but all of it would be absorb into Shadowsh¡¯s body. The secret realm is slowly stabilising so the monsters that was driven out of the Howling Ridge started returning but none of them tried to go towards the direction where Shadowsh is meditating. ..... It is because other than the fact that the problem in the secret realm isn¡¯t truly solved yet there is also the aura of LS who was clearly getting stronger as time goes on. With his memory inheritance he received from his ancestors he could perfectly temper his body and soul strengthening himself to arge degree. His lungs is nearing thepletion of being a Mana filled treasure his breath attacks have all increased in power and duration. Besides that because of his dragon qi Shadowsh have obtained a hint of dragon bloodline. His fox bloodline also awakened and absorbs the lunar yin qi and the yin qi in the surrounding this happened during the third day of his meditation The reason for this is because of his heart he automatically awakened the divine fox bloodline and foxes were of the yin category but because Shadowsh develop himself in a different way as to his family he did not awakened such bloodline. Now that his body has automatically absorbed yin qi it was forcefully awakened. Also his yin qi was bnced by the yang qi he gotten from LS but as time goes by the yin qi is overpowering the yang qi of his. Its because the sun don¡¯t shine in the Howling Ridge the only reason why it didn¡¯t happen much earlier because LS have increased the amount of dragon qi he exudes inside of Shadowsh¡¯s dantian. Shadowsh also did not realise but his body became buffer because of the yang qi also because of therge amount of yang qi his dragon was standing up high and the hormones that shouldn¡¯t be developed yet started rapidly increasing. His face have be more feminine though but he exudes a great masculine charm throughly contradicting. Hentai was still repairing the secret realm because of the incident before the realm only possess 20% of its original size but it is still clearly bigger than the secret realm in the Sanctuary. But this realm wouldn¡¯t belong to Shadowsh but to Banjo as he is the only one who could keep the space in the realm in check. Even though this is the situation and Hentai couldn¡¯t control the realm it would still belong to their group and with this their territory would increase. Hentai was already nearingpletion they only need Banjo to finally arrive but considering his speed they would need to wait a week or two. Inside of his own mind space Shadowsh was now not practicing swordsmanship but his movement technique. The books he read about practicing movement techniques have paid off and couple it with his incredible speed he could defeat stronger enemies now without going into [Demonic Chaos Mode]. Also because he became more proficient in managing his mind space he realise he could also create an inner world inside of him by connecting his Dantian and mind space but it would take a lot of time and energy so he only started doing it one step at a time. *Bam* He steps in the illusionary ground and he appeared instantly in a distance he was so fast that he left a afterimage behind. But the sound produced in making this move is too loud for him. This technique is called Thunder Step and it produces a thunder sound every time it was used but for Shadowsh he dislikes it so he wanted to recreate the technique as to fix the thunder sound. He was also training another movement technique that is called Winding Step. It is an erratic movement technique that confuse enemies but it was quite hard to master. But since he have a lot of free time he decided to keep practicing this two technique. He then started practicing his sword and movement technique repeatedly and unknowingly 20 days passed. Banjo finally arrived and he used the connection between him and Shadowsh and flew towards his location. When he got there he saw Shadowsh sitting in a cross legged position without care in the world but he doesn¡¯t know why but he felt a great amount of fear. He did not know the reason for his fear but the reason for this is because of LS as he is a dragon emperor and Banjo could only be considered as amoner in status. Shadowsh who was practicing his technique Starfield felt a tremor in his mind space that means Hentai is forcefully waking him up and since it couldn¡¯t enter in his mind space this is the only action it could do. Shadowsh then breaths out a mouthful of spirit qi as he started waking up. Banjo saw that Shadowsh¡¯s body trembled slightly he then started opening his eyes as he finally woke up. But just after opening his eyes he was immediately assaulted by hunger he then quickly looks at Banjo. Banjo who heard Shadowsh¡¯s rumbling stomach immediately took out meats he reserved in his space stone. Shadowsh immediately cooked it but he found that he could produce four kinds of mes. The first is a normal me that is produced by his fire energy, second is a me with his dark energy in it as it became a ck me. The third me is a me that felt like those that his sisters have one with a yin qi on it and finally a golden me that looks so beautiful but is the hottest one in the four it looks as if the sun is on his hand. ¡®How did I obtain such me like these two?¡¯ Shadowsh thought. Hentai answered him ¡®Maybe because you have two new bloodlines while a metamorphic change happened in your heart¡¯ Shadowsh was shocked he then checked his heart using his mind sense and felt that its beating is much more powerful than before but its appearance did not change. He then checked his status to rify his doubt and there are new information in his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Shadowsh Title : [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job : Summoner, Master Tamer Race : Spirit Beast Specific Race Name : Dark me Fox Bloodlines : [Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Somewhat Pure)], [Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Extremely Impure)] Grade : Mythic Gender : Male Age : 2 years old Level : Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes : Fire/Dark/Spirit/Yin Energy : Vital Qi : 7th Tier Elemental Energy : [Fire Energy : 4th Tier], [Dark Energy : 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi : 3rd Tier], [Chaos Energy : 2nd Tier], [Demonic Qi : 2nd Tier], [Dragon Qi : 0th Tier], [Yin Qi : 0th Tier] Mana : 6th + 1 Tier Skills : [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st] Racial Trait : [Fox Beast], [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Spirit Beast], [Lunar Yin and Sr Yang bnce] Passive Abilities : [Night Lord], [Extreme Agility, [Life Blessing], [Enhanced Sharpness] Active Abilities : [Shadow Clones], [irvoyance], [Form] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Demonic Chaos Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª To think that he would obtain such corresponding benefits but he needed to bnce out his yin and yang qi if not he would receive great harm to his ownself. [Lunar Yin and Sr Yang Bnced] : A bnce of yin and yang qi this would increase the efficiency of the host absorbing other elemental energy and improve the quality of Mana by 1 tier. (Has the ability to automatically tempers the body under the sun and moon light), (Great harm will befall the host if he couldn¡¯t bnce the yin and yang qi in the body) Shadowsh then felt thankful that he has LS if not his yin qi would have already overpowered the yang qi within him since he is a fox specie and his race is known for maniptor of yin qi. He then suddenly realised that Hentai talked to him and this shouldn¡¯t be possible as it was busy stabilising the secret realm. Knowing what Shadowsh is wprrying Hentai answered him ¡®Master do not need to worry as Hentai have already stabilise the space in the secret realm and only needs Banjo¡¯s cooperation in fully taking over the realm¡¯ Chapter 268 Chapter 268: CHAPTER 240 OLD MANSION Shadowsh then heaved a sigh of relief he then told Banjo that he would need to go inside of the secret realm to take over it. He then told him that he would telepathically tell him what to do during the take over process. Of course the real one who will tell him what to do is Hentai. Since Banjo was still both physically and mentally tired Shadowsh told him to rest for 2 hours before they start. The both of them then feast to their heart content and slept of course Shadowsh told Hentai to wake him up after two hours passed. After having resting albeit lightly Banjo then entered the portal which was originally the ck hole. After getting inside Banjo immediately felt the space inside is clearly unstable but something seems to hold everything together preventing the space from crumbling. ..... A voice suddenly appeared on his head and it was Shadowsh¡¯s voice but albeit it sounds in a mechanical manner. Of course it was Hentai that was speaking in Banjo¡¯s head it managed to do this since Shadowsh permitted it to influence the contract between the two. Banjo then followed Hentai¡¯s order he then used his space jewel on his forehead to absorb the space energy around the secret realm before releasing them but the product would be stable and not chaotic. Banjo then started absorbing arge amount of space energy and after feeling that he have absorbed enough he would use his space jewel to recover the rioting space energy to a stable energy before releasing them back of course he absorbed some of it into his jewel strengthening himself and his jewel in return. Since it would take some time before Banjo im ownership of the secret realm Shadowsh started sleeping. The food that he have eaten earlier was truly not enough to fill him but he couldn¡¯t leave the area as it would be disastrous if he would since Hentai is the only thing holding the secret realm together. While Shadowsh was sleeping so does Banjo since his jewel would automatically convert the space energy he absorbed to stregthen himself. He doesn¡¯t need to be awake to fix and im ownership of the secret realm he only needs to stay in it for a while. Hentai was continuously fixing the realm using the stable spatial energy that Banjo produced. inside of Banjo¡¯s jewel the space on it is increasingly gotten bigger and more refined as the space energy he absorbed is an extremely high one that ultimately produced a secret realm. While the two of them spends their time sleeping resting their body and mind the day finally passed. When Shadowsh have woken up Hentai told him that he doesn¡¯t need to stay near the entrance of the secret realm anymore as Banjo have already created a safe spot inside so he just need to sleep inside of the realm for a while. Of course Shadowsh could help in hastening the process of which Banjo taking over the realm and that is to send different elements on it. The most rmended element is the Life Element but only Leafinia and some elf priestess have this and none of them were present. Second is the Sr Yang Qi as the light of the sun gives life third is water element as when there is water there is life. Fourth is earth element and finally nature element as long as they fill the realm with this elements they could produce an independent world inside. Shadowsh then decided to return back to the Archinviel City and to his mansion and procure some food for Banjo as he knew he would be hungry inside of the realm. As he dashed towards to his mansion he was also quite curious of how the kids improved or how his territory in the Archinviel Dukedom is doing. While Shadowsh have already somewhat nearingpletion on his mission back in the Dragon City the whole city is filled with heavy atmosphere. The nobles in the city were starting to move but they received a message telling that the Supreme Dragon Battalion was already returning and their losses were non-existent. Dragon King Tristan is speeding off back to his kingdom as the civilians were starting to destroy thew and order of the ce. The crown prince was already having a hard time pacifying the masses while the other prince and princesses are either hiding or plotting something. Some of the princes have started to get close to the association in the city and the prime target is the B and T association. The princesses on the other hand started to hide in the castle or in the family of their fianc¨¦s. There is one princess who us quite untouchable at this moment and this princess is the third princess Crystal Dragonin Long. Not only she has powerful momsters at her disposal just the fact that she is close to the guild leader Gloria and Elsa is scary enough for the other nobles. As of now she is staying in the adventure guild in the Lodging Area as her monsters like to roam inside of the Sanctuary of course she abided the rules. Actually she is very interested in Shadowsh because of his aura and tales and the fact that his very presence cause fear to her monsters which is a bit of a shocked to her. She is quite disappointed that she did not saw him during the invasion as he already left ording to what he heard from the soldiers and high ranking officials in the town if Shadowsh didn¡¯t left the damage done to the town would be not as great as now. She sighed as she marvels at how the situation in the Lodging Area and the Dragon City is quite different. Inside of the Lodging Area nobody tried to cause any form of trouble as they would immediately be detained regardless of their status as everyone knew that Shadowsh is the one and only ruler of this town. This fact was already solidified when Shadowsh first built the town but this was further strengthened when everyone saw how powerful his team was. Now there many adventurers that wanted to be a soldier or a knight of the town as they could recieve stable ie for themselves or their families while they also gained beneficiaries as long as they obtained enough merits in their service. But the test were just too dificult for an average joe as the group that were recruited were either those that came from the slum which was trained for months or those that has the potential to be elites. As of now there are only 6 known group that established themselves on the town and each group were lead by one of Shadowsh¡¯s group. The first rank in the poprity poll and the strongest group in the Lodging Area is the Archer Battalion not only the battalion is being lead by two beautiful elves but the knowledge that a person could learn in this group is bountiful as the path of an elite archer is open wide to them. The second rank in the poprity poll is the Martial Artist group which was lead by Don2. The third rank is the Swordsman group but their leader have been killed inbat so there is a vacancy in the leader position but Slicer is temporarily leading them with the help of his master Shena. The fourth rank is the Tank group but this group only has 100 individuals on it and it was also lead by a beginner teacher and tank but considering Al¡¯s potential this group would be famous in the future. Thest group is the recently established religion group this group could only be ess by believers and those that have apatibility with theLife, Light and Nature element. As of the now the five group is just active in the Lodging Area as they don¡¯t want any conflict with the Dragon Kingdom. Of course they haven¡¯t realise that the Healer Association is actually quite angry at the 2 religion that Herish and Leafinia have created. Herish¡¯s religion is still okay as she worship the goddess of life ormonly known as the elf god but Leafinia¡¯s religion worship her ownself which is considered sphemous for the Healer Association as they worship both the Goddess of Life and Light. Sadly they couldn¡¯t interfere with the religion as they only peacefully stay in the territory that Shadowsh owns also the religion do not force anyone to belive on it. But the reputation of Herish and Leafinia is growing bigger as they trained healers and would heal any heavily injured person that seek help on their church. While the Healer Association is not okay with Shadowsh¡¯s group the other assciations such as the Mage Association, Alchemist Association and the B and T Associaton is quite tight with the Adventure Guild. Monsters, cores and other materials could bemission in the adventure guild helping the other association obtain what they wanted. Chapter 269 Chapter 269: CHAPTER 241 RETURN Also the Adventure Guild do not restrict anyone joining them as long as they follow the rules. The B and T Association is rapidly growing because of the Sanctuary which is under the jurisdiction of the Adventure Guild. As of now the monsters that was bought was released into the Sanctuary causing their poption to grow and some species were actually evolving naturally inside which is considered somwhat miraculous as monsters rarely evolves. Of course the reason for this is the rich elements that Hentai continuously gathered and refine in the Sanctuary. The evolution of the monsters in the Sanctuary is further hastened by the fact that high grade meat such as orcs and griffons were thrown inside. There is also another reason for the evolution of the monsters in the Sanctuary and that is the Blood Berries scattered all around the ce. While the town is thriving the Dragon City took a big hit on their economy as the war between the orc cut off any trade route. ..... Besides that the destruction of the city destroyed numerous products and the most worst one of them all is the storage that stores the staple food was set in fire if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shadowsh have created the Sanctuary the Dragon City would go in a point of starvation. But even if the Sanctuary is a source of food and resources it wasn¡¯t enough to provide for all of the residents in the Dragon City. The high ranking corpses that were scattered around the city were either collected by the nobles or the army leaving nothing behind for the poormoners. Because of this there is arge amount of people trying to sell themselves just to earn enough money to feed themselves or their family. The orphans have eithet starved to death or sold as mere tools upon seeing this situation the people of the Lodging Area thank their ruler Shadowsh for his rules and influence. The high ranking meats of the griffons were cooked to feed the residents in the town also the armies help in rebuilding the houses and buildings. The orphans were taken care by the Caretaker Gang and was feed well and because the children were teach how to behave their personality were shaped into one of an honorable one. The people in the city actually started migrating to the town and the Caretaker Gang took the orphans in the city and brought them to the Lodging Area. Of course there are some people that became obnoxious when they moved into the Lodging Area but they were easily taken care by the army as most of the soldiers in there were former gang members. They especially hate people like this and because Shadowsh told them they could beat people like this as mush as they can as long as they don¡¯t die made them incredibly happy. After more than a dozen of cases that people that cause problem were brought into prison and was taught a painful lesson. Besides the army the adventurers would teach people like this a thing or two as they live their lives on the edge when they hunt they dislike peopleining about their life is harder than anyone else. Adventurers might be looked down by those that have stable jobs but when they reach B-Rank they would be admire by many people causing the adventurers to strive to improve their strength. Also there are many missions posted in the Adventure Guild most of them were construction works in the city or the town so the adventurers could ept them after all they are like jack of all trades. While the Dragon City is suffering decline on their poption and trust of their civilians the nobles started to get a bit more arrogant as they started to act like they are the true rulers of the city. Of course the royal families started to be apprehensive but most of them started to teach the nobles that they are still the rulers but without Dragon King Tristan and the Supreme Dragon Battalion the situation isn¡¯t looking favorable to them. Back in the Archinviel Dukedom Shadowsh have finally returned back to his first mansion and the first territory he ever bought. There are now an increase to the number of servants in his territory he then went inside sneakily to surprised the kids. After sneaking in the first ce he went to is the pond but in truth it was already considered ake than a pond and there are three of them and each of them are connected with each other. Shadowsh knew this since he immediately scanned it after arriving. He then saw Lilia meditating besides her was Stephanie who was humming as if she was napping He then smiled as he sneaks quietly near them without disturbing the water floats besides Lilia and seeing that she isn¡¯t really in deep meditation and is only idly replenishing her Mana he decided to prank her. He then blows in her ear and with fire energy with that causing it to be a hot air. ¡°Kyaaa!!!¡± Lilia immediately shouted as she covers her ear and looks at the person besides her. When she finally saw Shadowsh¡¯s figure she nked out Stephanie besided her was also shocked to see him. Lilia then shouted ¡°Who are you?! how dare you impersonate Master Shadowsh!¡± Shadowsh was taken aback he then looks at his figure in the water and found out that he changed after his deep meditation. He is now a lot buffer and he estimated he was 4 inch taller than before other than that his looks became a bit feminine for his taste causing him to feel extremely sad. He then hurriedly started to exin to Lilia ¡°Wait!, just wait it is really me you could ask me any question that I could only know¡± Lilia looks at him but her doubt is still there she said ¡°You couldn¡¯t be Master as he never tried to prank us before¡± Shadowsh was dumbfounded because of this reason he was suspected to be an impostor. He then sighed and exined ¡°I am just busy during all this time but when I have free time I would y with the others¡± Lilia still looks at him suspiciously causing Shadowsh to sigh in a depressed manner just as he thought he would never make Lilia believes him. Just as he was deep in thought an inspiration hit him he then said ¡°Well I know one method for the both of you to believe me¡± He then released his bestial aura causing the aquatic monsters in the threekes and around it to be intimidated. Shadowsh know for a fact that he is known for his strength and his aura belongs to only him and him.alone. After feeling his overwhelming aura Lilia immediately confirmed that he is really Shadowsh an impostor couldn¡¯t copy the unique aura of Shadowsh after all his aura consist of his fox bloodline charm, spirit beast aura, king beast aura and the aura that involves mamy different aura of his subordinates. Lilia then brightens up she first apologised for misunderstanding before asking ¡°When did you return Master? is the others with you?¡± Shadowsh shakes his head and answered ¡°No only me and Banjo have return back here we are here to fix a problem involving the ident in the Howling Ridge¡± Lilia knew what he is talking about as she was also informed about the disturbance in the Howling Ridge causing the monsters living in there to run from their life. Only some monsters decided to stay but there is one ident that really shook the whole city it was a domineering dragon roar that shook the whole ridge and the whole city. The aura alone isparable no more likely much stronger than Shadowsh¡¯s. Lilia told Shadowsh about this and some other stuff pertaining their territory but of course the person who truly knew the information regarding their territory and the Archinviel City is Reias Sharmy. Shadowsh then told Lilia that he would be going back to the mansion to store some food for Banjo and him. The food in Hentai¡¯s storage were destroyed when it is fixing the secret realm besides that most of them probably dried out after squeezing their remaining Mana and energy to fuel Shadowsh during his journey from the capital city to the Archinviel Dukedom. Lilia decided to apany him so that the earlier situation wouldn¡¯t happen again. She then waved goodbye to Stephanie and said ¡°Tell Mystique I¡¯ll be out for a while¡± Shadowsh stops and asks ¡°Can I see Mystique?¡± Hearing this Lilia remembers that Shadowsh have the ability to look at the monsters abilities and attributes She then said ¡°Stephanie can you bring Mystique here I wanted Master Shadowsh to see her improvement¡± Even though Mystique¡¯s improvement might not be much since she doesn¡¯t fight that often she was still quite strong herself. Stephanie dives down and after a while she came back together with a cute looking monster with a long body and cute pink scales. Chapter 270 Chapter 270: CHAPTER 242 RETURN ll Shadowsh then scans het status and her improvement could only be considered average at best. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name : Mystique (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Mystique Beast Grade : Legendary Level : 3 ..... Master : Lilia Attributes : Water/Psychic/Spirit Energy : 6 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A], [Psychic Energy : N/A], [Spirit Qi : N/A] Mana : 12 Skills : [Aqua Shield] Racial Trait : [Marvelous Scale] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Great Water Speed] Active Abilities : [Shining Scale] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Psychic Doom] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C shadowsh then checks her new skill and find it rather decent. Aqua Shield [White Quality] : Creates a shield using the surrounding water, the shield will block attacks at all direction. He then rubs her head before leaving with Lilia. Whenever they passed a person he/she would be stunned as they thought Lilia found a boyfriend. The most shocked ones were those that knew Shadowsh after they left they started to inform the others of his return. Seeing the mansion once again Shadowsh smiles when the maids saw this their heart started to flutter. Lilia leads him towards his old office she then started knocking at the door and said ¡°Reias-san its me Lilia I brought someone with me that would definitely surprise you¡± Just after she finished speaking Reias voice was heard ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? either waye in¡± When Lilia came in Reias was still calmly sipping her tea but when Shadowsh came inside she spats her tea and started coughing. She then looks at Shadowsh in disbelief abd started stuttering ¡°Ma-Master, I-I would-wouldn¡¯t have have thought that that you returned¡± Shadowsh then lets out augh as he came forward and rubs her head heplimented her saying ¡°You have done a great job managing this territory¡± Hearing this Reias felt sweet inside Shadowsh then looks at Kittens sleeping in the desk and scans her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Kitty (Under Contract) Race : Beast (Feline) Specific Race Name : Barrier Jewel Cat Grade : Superior Level : 5 Master : Reias Attributes : Psychic Energy : 5 Elemental Energy : [Psychic Energy : N/A] Mana : 15 Skills : [Barrier] Racial Trait : [Jewel] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Barrier Defence], [Enhanced Barrier Size], [Enhanced Barrier Elemental Resistant], [Enhance Spirit], [Enhance Learning Ability] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Ultimate Barrier] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that she is like Mystique not fighting nor training that much but at least she levels up to Level 5 during his absence. Shadowsh then told the reason why he returned and after hearing his reason Reias calls the chief and told them to make a grand feast enough to fill a hundred man. After that Shadowsh then started reading about the gathered information regarding numerous factions and association in the Archinviel Dukedom. Since it would take some time for the chief to finish their work he had time to readzily. Just as he was busy reading Mitz came inside and informed him that old man Fresackio is searching for him. Shadowsh nodded and told Mitz to bring him in the guest room as he puts the documents down and walks towards the guest room. Just after a couple of seconds he arrives at the guest room a hurried footstep could br heard as old man Fresackio came barging in. When old man Fresackio saw Shadowsh he immediately joked saying ¡°You bastard to think you haven¡¯t informed your old buddy that you have returned¡± Shadowshughs as he answered back ¡°Well I want to surprise you to think that you found out about me is already quite surprising¡± ¡°Surprising my ass, everyone in the city have already found out that you have returned after all your reputation is still as loud as ever¡± Hearing what he said old man Fresackio answered Shadowsh expression turned a bit embarrassed as he thought that he was secretive that people wouldn¡¯t know that he have returned. To think that the servants who saw him walking to the mansion with Lilia would spread the information of his return this fast. He thenughs bitterly and asks ¡°So how have you been this past months¡± Old man Fresackioughs in a good mood and said ¡°Because of the Sanctuary the overall quality of Tamers and Beastmasters have progressed rapidly and most monsters are those of the dragon kind¡± Shadowsh smiled as he thought about going in the Sanctuary to check its present situation. They then spends idle talks about their life during these past few months. They only stop talking after Shadowsh was informed that the chief have finished preparing the food. After bidding farewell to old man Fresackio and to Reias and Lilia he took the foods and went back to the Howling Ridge. After arriving at the entrance of the secret realm he asks Hentai ¡®What do I have to do to deliver these food to Banjo?¡¯ Hentai answered ¡®No need to fret Master since you have signed a contract with Banjo you just have to activate your contract so that you could be safe when going inside by time is an essence so you could only stay at a maximum of 40 seconds¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh nodded as he immediately activates the contract between him and Banjo and a trace of spatial energy envelops him. After going inside he saw the chaos of the ce there were floating trees destroyed ground everywhere purple lightining rage everwhere as it destroys this objects. Shadowsh then saw Banjo sleeping peacefully in one spot he then approached him and shakes him a litlle bit. Banjo was woken up by Shadowsh the first thing that appeared on his mind is that he was still dreaming as he do not believe Shadowsh could go inside of the secret realm just yet. Shadowsh then punched Banjo¡¯s head and feeling the bit of pain he realised that he wasn¡¯t dreaming and Shadowsh is trully is in front of him. Since the space is still unstable they still could not produce sound as the only sound that could be heard is the ripping of space. Shadowsh did not say anything but he is asking Hentai what¡¯s next as he couldn¡¯t open the storage as it would make the realm more unstable as Hentai¡¯s storage could be considered as an another independent space. Hentai then told him the method ¡®Master just need to put his hand on the space jewel and connects it to my storage and Hentai would transfer the food inside of the space in the jewel directly¡¯ Shadowsh then followed the instruction Hentai gave him and transfered the food into Banjo¡¯s space jewel. Unlike Hentai¡¯s storage which is considered foreign Banjo have already made a part of the secret realm his so his space energy is quite epted by the realm. Shadowsh then waved goodbye to him she went out. Knowing that it is only a matter of time before the problem regarding the Howling Ridge us fixed he decided to stay at the mansion to rx. ..... He would never would have thought that the orcs have invaded his territory back at the Dragon Kingdom already. Once he returns back at the mansion he was weed by everyone it seems that they are having a great time in his territory as they look healthy. Also Teeth, Light, Chinbu and Browny have improved during thest time he had seen them especially for Teeth he didn¡¯t only Rank up but also evolved. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Teeth (Under Contract) Title : Ferocious, Elite Race : Reptile Specific Race Name : Titanium Ferocious Crododile Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 9 Master : Haze Attributes : Water/Dark Energy : 100 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : N/A], [Dark Energy : 0th Tier] Mana : 50 Skills : [Tail Whip], [Great Chomp] Racial Trait : [Titanium Like Armour], [Great Jaw Strength], [Enhance Gastric Acid Power] Passive Abilities :[Reduce Presence], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities : [Shadow Blend], [Intimidate], [Instantaneous Movement] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Death Roll] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In terms of improvent he is number one in their group the only thing is that he has no worthy rival on the same rank as him since Shadowsh and the others have left if not he should have already Rank up to Silver Rank. When he is hunting he could be as sneaky as an assassin as his passive ability [Reduce Presence] improve his chances in sneaking up to his target or being mistaken as a log. Besides that he could create abo with this ability and the active ability [Instantaneous Movement] with this ability his burst power have greatly increased but he could only use this ability once every 30 minutes. Other than [Reduce Presence] he could also pair up [Shadow Blend] and [Instantaneous Movement] dealing a fatal sneak attack. if he fought in direct confrontation his active ability [Intimidate] could increase his momentum while also reducing his opponent¡¯s momentum. This would cancel out his [Reduce Presence] ability though. Teeth is now bigger than Haze and is a now the same size as a regr crocodile back on Earth. With his trait [Enhanced Gastric Acid Power] he could eat a lot more food as the time it took digest his food is much faster than an average monster. Chapter 271 Chapter 271: CHAPTER 24 What made Shadowsh confused though is that he has the name Titanium in his specific race name and yet he is not a steel type. Only his scales are as tough as an titanium if he is a steel type he could be a super tank. Shadowsh actually thought about turning hin into a steel type but considering that he acts more like an ambush predator he dismissed the idea. He then reads the description of his two new skill and found that both skills only involves energy and physical attack no element whatsoever. Tail Whip [Yellow Quality] : Uses the user powerful tail to attack the target. Great Chomp [Yellow Quality + 1] : Chomps at the target. The reason for the skill [Great Chomp] to have a plus one on its quality is because of the trai [Great Jaw Strength]. ..... He then looks at the status of the second rank in improvement Haze very own sister¡¯s pet Light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Light (Under Contract) Race : Alien Specific Race Name : Star Beast Grade : Superior Level : Bronze Rank Level 1 Master : Star Attributes : sma Energy : 32 Elemental Energy : [sma Energy : N/A] Mana : 62 Skills : [sma Beam] Racial Trait : [Star Core] Passive Abilities : [Sturdy Defence], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Enhanced sma Power], [sma Scale] Active Abilities : [Star Energy Absorb] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Starry Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not only she manage to Rank up to Bronze Rank but she also increased her own durability and defence but because of continuously absorbing star energy her [sma Scale] have evolved. It is now able to harm enemies if they touched her and it also increase her elemental defence she is fully going into the path of a Tank. Shadowh then also reads the information about her new skill. sma Beam [Yellow Quality] : Fires off a beam full of sma energy. Next in the list is the second rank in regards of level Big Bear¡¯s pet Browny ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Browny (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Brown Bear Grade : Normal Level : Bronze Rank Level 4 Master : Big Bear Attributes : Strength Energy : 76 Mana : 10 Skills : [Roar], [Smash] Racial Trait : [Enhanced Vitality] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Regeneration], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities : None Forbidden/Berserk Ability : None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Unlike Teeth who have increased his grade or Light that kept her original grade Browny have downgraded. To restore his grade back he needs to evolve and that is the objective he and his master were doing all this time. They would go inside of the Sanctuary and both of them would team up to fight a high level Bronze Rank or a low level Silver Rank monster. Judging from the scars that Big Bear have it seems that they have encountered numerous asion that were life and death. Shadowsh then asks Hentai ¡®Can you scan Browny and check what requirement does he need to regain his former grade?¡¯ After scanning Browny thoroughly Hentai answered ¡®Judging by his aura and body status he is now close to evolving from my estimation it should be next week¡¯ Since his help wasn¡¯t actually needed Shadowsh then looks at his new skill description. Smash [White Quality] : Raises two front paw high and smash them downward. After reading Browny¡¯s skill description he switched his attention to thest pet Terris pet Chinbu. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Chinbu (Under Contract) Race : Beast Specific Race Name : Earth Bear Grade : Excellent Level : 10 Master : Terris Attributes : Earth/Strength Energy : 30 Elemental Energy : [Earth Energy : N/A] Mana : 20 Skills : [Earth Strike] Racial Trait : [Great Earth Bear Vitality] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Strength], [Earth Control] Active Abilities : [Quicksand] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chinbue still has not Rank up to Bronze Rank because he only fought seldomly. In fact he should be the monster who should improve the fastest since he could level up by just burying himself in the ground and eating earth element rich items. He was now very fat and smaller than Browny who is now the size of an adult bear. Like the first three Shadowsh also checks the new skill description Earth Strike [Red Quality] : An attack that is considered both physical and elemental using the users paw full of earth energy to hit the enemy. This could be considered the highest quality skill whenpare to the other three. The pets have improved so does their monsters Shadowsh was now confident that as long as they continue theor training they would stand in this continent as an apex experts. ..... Shadowsh and everyone celebrate his return as they invited many people to the party. While Shadowsh and those that are back on the Archinviel Dukedom were having a great time back in the Dragon City the situation is now vtile as the uprising began. Dragon King Tristan have returned and when he saw the damage that was done to the city his anger has risen to an incredible degree. Now that an uprising have alsomenced in the city he started to implement force in solving it. This further fuel the uprising the nobles that were colluding with each other have also started making their moves now the situation of the royal family isn¡¯t looking good. Dragon King Tristan have moved his forces to find the nobles that were colluding with each other while his 6 dragons were on standby in the castle. The children that have the royal bloodlines were hidden in the public eye or stay inside the castle prevented from going outside. There is only one royal child that could be attacked but none of the nobles nor the rebels tried to harm or cause chaos on the ce where she is. The said royal child is the third princess Crystal Dragonin Long after all she mostly stay in the guest room in the Adventure Guild. Even though all her dragons were staying in the Sanctuary her safety is still secured as the guild was guarded by both high rank adventurers and members of Shadowsh¡¯s group. Especially since she have be closer with Elsa like sisters. Unlike in the city where she is treated as either as goddess or object of affection or on the castle as princess or someone that could be married off to an another power to strengthen the power and rule of the royal family to the kingdom. Here in the Lodging Area she met many of her match some were even much more beautiful than her. Besides that Elsa and her have considered themselves as rival not only she has powerful pet monsters she is also good at using the sword. Elsa would always talk about how great Shadowsh is making Crystal to be more interested on him. After staying in the guild for a couple of days she gone dislike being treated like a guest and wants to earn money for her own purpose. After having decided on this she nodded before walking towards the guild leader¡¯s room. She then knocks on the door and said ¡°Elsa-san its me Crystal I want to talk to you about something¡± Elsa then answered ¡°Juste inside I am not that busy anyway¡± Crystal then went inside and saw a stack of papers in the desk and Elsa and her sister which was also her secretary were standing besides each other talking about something. Elsa then looks at Crystal and asks ¡°So what do you want to talk about?¡± Crystal then answered and her voice was extremely passionate ¡°I want to be an adventurer but because of my identity can I request for you to secretly procure an adventurer license for me?¡± Elsa curiously asks ¡°Why? aren¡¯t you living great in the guild?¡± Crystal nodded and said ¡°Of course I was living quitefortably inside the guild but I want to earn my own money to pay for my very own room, I want to prove myself that I am more than just a princess¡± Hearing this Elsa lets out augh and said ¡°How can you prove yourself if you need to hide your identity?¡± Crystal puffs out her chest causing her breast to jiggle she then confidently said ¡°Of course even if I hide my identity as long as I be famous for my strength it will still makes me proud¡± Elsa then nodded she then said ¡°I agree after all we girls aren¡¯t just any soft dainty roses we are roses with sharp thorns, by the way what do you want your adventurer name to be?¡± Crystal then ponders for 10 seconds before saying ¡°I¡¯ll name myself as just Crystal of course even though this would make it obvious I will be only using my swords not my monsters so that I can trully say I earned my reputation by myself¡± Elsa then nodded ¡°Mira can you go out and buy a set of armor for Crystal one that would cover everything¡± Mira nodded once she left Elsa started telling Crystal about the rules of the guild and the rules in the Sanctuary. When Mira returns Elsa have already created Crystal¡¯s adventure license In her license she is an F-Rank adventurer with no achievement just yet so she needs to immediately pick a mission on her rank so that she could finally embark on her roar to fame. Chapter 272 Chapter 272: CHAPTER 244 CRYSTAL When Crystal came down in the guild hall she is now equipped with a cool looking armor but she does not attract attention as there were also others that were equipped in cool and shy armors or weapons. She then approached the task board and searched for any F-Rank missions. Most of the F-Rank missions were about helping with construction which she immediately dismissed as she had no idea how to help. After searching for a while she finally spotted three missions that were perfect for her she immediately took the one of them before going to the counter. She picked the herb harvesting mission since she is good at identifying herbs and nts as she reads numerous books about them. Actually she could take all three missions earlier since Elsa told her that it isn¡¯t illegal to take more than one mission. The only thing is that she also heard from Elsa that the adventurers created an unwritten rule and that is don¡¯t be too greedy and take only one mission if not you would invoke ire from every adventurer in the guild. ..... After she confirms her mission to the clerk she directly went into the Sanctuary. While everyone were busy in the Dragon City and both the rebels and nobles were on high alert they still missed the chance to take care of Crystal. Since the Sanctuary is considered a battle ground between adventurers and monsters and even adventurers against their fellow adventurers dying in the Sanctuary isn¡¯t rare that is why there is a saying in the guild you couldn¡¯t be more careful. Back in the Dragon City there were numerous individuals moving about but ever since Dragon King Tristan have returned the chaotic situation started to be stronger. The royal family started to help out themoners in rebuilding their houses to earn back their loyalty but the nobles beat them to it. Also the fact that it was the royal family order to all the griffon and orc corpses were now known causing those that were starving to hate the royal family. Now most of the civilians were moving into the town that Shadowsh have created causing it to expand but since Shadowsh¡¯s group does not want any conflict towards the royal family they decided to create viges that will be build in the opposite direction of the city. Since thends in the Dragon Kingdom is barren and was now being sold in a cheap price Shadowsh¡¯s secretary started purchasing them. There would be adventurers that would be station in each vige their rank should be D-Rank or above. Vige Chief would also be chosen by the people that would live in that town and the army would create roads that would connect the Lodging Area and the viges. From the deed that Mira have bought they could build at most 3 viges Leafinia and Herish would be busy during this couple of days since they are tasked to create a miniature forest in each vige. The location that Mira picked to build the viges were those that were towns before the war between the continent against the demons and chaos beasts. There are already structures of houses in them but all of them were in ruins but as long as they build a vige in each location they would already built the foundation on bing a town. Once this information were distributed to the Lodging Area many were starting to have an idea of moving. The Lodging Area is too overpopted so once the excess amount of residents move the town could function much better. Most of those that were nning to move were former residents of the said towns while the others were members of the same adventurer group. Once the vige became a town then the Adventure Guild in the Lodging Area would send personnels to build a branch in there and the guild leader of that branch would be the adventurer that epted the mission of guarding the vige. Even though this would be a matter of patience as long as they left one of their group guard the vige while they stay in the Lodging Area it would still be aplished. As long as the vige stayed standing and no ident happen this method could be used and the adventurer that stayed guarding the vige would still earn a stable ie from the guild. Now that they started building the vige the number of mission avable increased and the number of workers have also increased. The nobles couldn¡¯t help but envy them as no matter what they do the barrennd around the kingdom is toxic as they couldn¡¯t even nt a weed in thend as it would instantly die. With Leafinia and Herish however it is possible and because of this in each of the three vige Leafinia and Herish¡¯s church would be built in honor of their contribution. Al would also participate in this but his job is to make thend fertile for farming. The people in the Lodging Area were moving back to their hometown or deciding to leave in a much farther location from the city since they felt the heavy atmosphere to the point that it was suffocating. Back at the Archinviel Dukedom Shadowsh started training the children as he became more perceptive in Mana in the surrounding and his own control on his Mana. Yesterday they party top hard to the point that they were still having headache they even woke upter than usual. Still they are happy Shadowsh is back and even teaching them. After 3 hours of lecture Shadowsh called Big Bear and said ¡°Browny needs a lot of nutrients and he doesn¡¯t need to do anything during the next couple of days on eating¡± ¡°Browny would regains his formee grade and more only needs it to rest plenty as he already fought too many as long as you feed him Very Rare Grade Silver Rank monster flesh there is a chance he would be a Rare Grade monster¡± Hearing this Big Bear was thrilled as he repeatedly thanks Shadowsh. Everyone in the group knows that Shadowsh is like a god as if he knew the method to evolve every monsters so his tips is always valuable. Big Bear swore to himself that he would either hunt an Excellent Grade Silver Rank monster to feed Browny or buy one. Even though Shadowsh said he only needs to hunt Very Rare Grade monsters he decided to give Browny the best that he could offer so he raise the requirement of the monster grade by one. Shadowsh then left the mansion his destination is the Sanctuary. While walking in the street nobody gave him any extra attention unlike before which he was considered a star and an idol. The reason for this is because of Shadowsh¡¯s skill [Illusion] he did not like any troublesome events to happen on his walk. After walking leisurely looking around the town that he and the others built he felt extremely blessed. He then arrives at the Sanctuary unlike the adventurers who need their adventure license to go inside as Hentai would deny them ess to the Sanctuary otherwise he did not need anything as he practically owns the Sanctuaries. Once inside Shadowsh directly went towards direction where the Silverback Goris resides. No monster dared to go inside of their territory as even Gold Rank monsters would be killed. Just as Shadowsh steps into the Silverback Goris Territory numerous brown goris started shrieking as they made threatening sound to Shadowsh. Shadowsh was quite confused in seeing this brown goris as he felt that they are too little to be Silverback Goris and their fur aren¡¯s silver but brownish like a copper. Since they are so noisy Shadowsh released his aura as an Spirit Beast causing them to feel fear from a superior specie. Seeing them cower in fear Shadowsh started scanning them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Bronzechest Goris Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Very Rare Level : Bronze Rank Attributes : Strength/Steel Racial Trait : [Bronze Bones], [Bronze Muscle] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked since he remembers that the Silverback Goris traits are different than the monkeys in front of him but there clearly much stronger than them. He then went deeper into their territory he saw many more goris frolicking about. He also found another type of monsters inside and it is exactly like the Bronzeback Goris he met earlier. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Ironarms Goris Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Rare Level : Non Ranked Attributes : Strength/Steel Racial Trait : [Iron Bones], [Iron Muscle] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The goris saw him but did not care as some of the younger ones even started to cling to him causing to smile. Suddenly a deep voice could be heard and it was said in a humannguage ¡°Human what are you doing here this is a forbidden area for you guys!¡± Then a gori with golden fur appeared he looks smart to be considered a beast. The goris around looks at him with worship and respect. Chapter 273 Chapter 273: CHAPTER 245 STEEL GORILLA CLAN The golden gori release an aura belonging to that of a king. He looks dignified and mighty but when he got a clearer look at the intruder¡¯s face and figure he trembled. He then bows his head and shouted ¡°Sorry for not weing you Lord Shadowsh!!!¡± Shadowsh turns to the golden gori and smiled he then said ¡°Its been a long time Eugen¡± Eugen scratched his head and said ¡°Yes, to think that Lord Shadowsh would visit this territory its really an honor¡± Shadowsh then asks ¡°by the way Eugen whats with these new type of goris and why are they like the inferior version of your kind?¡± Eugen hearing this exined the situation and when Shadowsh heard his exination he couldn¡¯t help but marvel. ..... The Silverback Goris actually came from a Non-Ranked monster called Ironarms Goris but since they became Silverbacks their traits changed but now they regains their former traits. The method is actually pretty easy it is by consuming the metal fruit that was raised by their kind since long ago. The fruit that Shadowsh have gave them not only the fruit but also the leaves could be eaten to further strengthen their kind. Another specie also lives in the metal tree they are called Ironeater Termites. Not only could they eat the fruit but also every part of the tree itself and these termites were now being raised by their kind to feed themselves. Shadowsh then scans both the Ironeater Termites and the Silverback Goris that were carrying them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Ironeater Termites Race : Insect Grade : Good Level : Non Ranked Attributes : Steel Racial Trait : [Iron Eater] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Silverback Goris Race : Beast (Ape) Grade : Excellent Level : Silver Rank Attributes : Strength/Steel Racial Trait : [Steel Bones], [Steel Muscle] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Now that the Silverback Goris regained their former trait they are much stronger than before. Shadowsh then looks at Eugene and scans him since he is now different from the rest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Eugen (King) Title : Beast King Race : Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name : Goldenfeet Gori Grade : Superior Level : Golden Ranked Level 4 Attributes : Steel/Strength Energy : 230 Elemental Energy : [Steel Energy : 1st Tier] Mana : 49 Skills : [Roar], [Stunning p], [Giga Blow], [Stomp] Racial Trait : [Golden Muscle], [Golden Bones] Passive Abilities : [Hardened Fur], [Enhance Vigor], [Enhance Grip Strength], [Enhance Senses] Active Abilities : [Extreme Defence] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Gigant Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned into one of that realisation it seems that each evolution the goris would strengthen a part of their body. First the arms, then the front body, then the back and now the feets it seems like they are turning into an elemental creature of steel. Shadowsh then told Eugen about the war against the orcs and his n to make Eugen and his n to be one of their special force. Eugen immediately epted his proposal for him this ce ultimately belongs to Shadowsh and he graced them with it so he should at least do something in return. Shadowsh then bade goodbye to Eugene and his n as he started touring around the Sanctuary looking for any potential monster n that could be of use. He spents the whole day roaming around thend and upon seeing that the day is nearly over he returned to the mansion. The next day Shadowsh decided to train the spearmen of their group not only them but also the swordsman infantry as he knew that he would need them someday when he started his journey to an another continent. He decided to do this until the portal between the Sanctuaries and the Safehaven Paradise is created. Back at the Dragon Kingdom in the capital city the situation started to be worser as everyone received the message about another orc battalion marching towards the city. Not only the forces of this next battalion is much stronger than those that invaded the Dragon City it was also being led by the orc king himself. The orc king was actually fighting against the Luminuous Kingdom but even though they managed to force the kingdom into a corner they still survived till this day. The reason is because of the marine force of the Luminuous Kingdom and their unity with each other. So the orc king changed his assault to the heavily wounded Dragon Kingdom. Now its only a matter of time before they arrived and judging from their current condition they don¡¯t stand a chance against such a force. Lisa¡¯s spies heard such news and hurriedly informed the others of this. Inside of the Hidden Camp everyone¡¯s mood dampened as they knew that without Shadowsh¡¯s help they would lose on the assault of the orcs. They unanimously decided to call help to Shadowsh and Leafinia would be the one asking as she and Sans are the ones really connected to Shadowsh. Leafinia then sat in a crossed legged position and Yshelia was behind her she then strengthened her spiritual energy so that the message would be sent much earlier than expected. Judging from how far Shadowsh is with them they need to strengthen Leafinia¡¯s spiritual energy to the maximum so everyone pitched in. After sending the message everyone copsed to the ground mentally exhausted. ¡ª¨C Back in the mansion Shadowsh was eating with everyone when suddenly he was informed by Hentai that Leafinia sent a message to him. His expression turned strange as he excused himself and hurriedly asks Hentai ¡®Are you sure its really Leafinia?¡¯ He asked this question since the distance between them is toorge and sending a message to each othet should be impossible. Hentai chimed ¡®Affirmative none could send a message to Master other than his contracted or summoned monsters¡¯ Since what Hentai said is somewhat logical since technically it isn¡¯t from this world and isn¡¯t connected to anything except for the ces that Shadowsh created and the monsters he summoned. Shadowsh then read the message causing his expression to turned grim he then asks Hentai ¡®Hentai can you first connect the Sanctuaries together?¡¯ Hentai answered ¡®Affirmative, Hentai could connect the two Sanctuaries together since the spatial turbulence in the Howling Ridge isn¡¯t affecting its surrounding anymore apart from the Howling Ridge itself¡¯ Shadowsh nodded and asks ¡®How long till you create the portal?¡¯ ¡®Hentai have already prepared all the followong procedure so it would only take 3 days to connect the two Sanctuaries but this would disrupt the original n to connect the two ces with Safehaven Paradise¡¯ Shadowsh immediately answered ¡®No need immediately start connecting the two¡¯ Suddenly a message appeared on his head telling him. ..... [In process of creating long distance teleportation gate system is currently unavable] Since Hentai will create a stable portal in three days he needs fo prepare the orgers for war during this timeline He was also worried about Sans so once the portal is finished he would go and bring Sans back. Shadowsh then went back to the hall where everyone was still eating. The hall became quiet with his return it became solemn. Shadowsh then looks at everyone who was present and said ¡°Other than the childrens and those that cannot fight bring out everyone in our group in the training ground I need to announce something important to all of you¡± Everyone nodded Mitz then brought the children to study while Big Bear, Lilia and Reias stayed. They then went to the training ground together with Shadowsh. The maids were already ordered to gather their fighting group. Since it was Shadowsh¡¯s order everyone hurriedly went to the training ground afraid of disappointing or angering Shadowsh. After everyone have gathered Shadowsh told them a shocking news causing everyone in the training ground to be stunned shock ¡°The orcs is invading the Dragon Kingdom¡± They all knew even though how powerful the Archinviel Dukedom is it is still subservient to the Dragon Kingdom so if the orcs manage to conquer a kingdom they could easily do it with a dukedom. Shadowsh then continues ¡°I would be creating a portal between the Archinviel Dukedom and the Dragon Kingdom¡± This once again shocked them as this continent is still unaware how to do a long distance teleportation. ¡°I will be training you during these following days do not worry you won¡¯t be fighting in the battlefield but your job is only to protect the citizens in my territory in the Dragon Kingdom¡± Shadowsh exined. He then looks at Reias and said ¡°Reias informed the Archinviel Family about this information you can tell them everything except for the portal between this location and the Dragon City¡± ¡°Also inform old man Fresackio to meet me in the garden¡± Hearing his order Reias bowed before immediately leaving. ¡°Big Bear go to the Adventure Guild and looks for any trustworthy adventurers that is both strong and capable to meet me¡± Big Bear ps his chest before also leaving Shadowsh then started training his subordinates how to act like a soldier or a knight. After teaching then for a while he told them to stay in the training ground and kept training there would be servants that would be responsible for watching them since he intended to make them stay in the mansion for three days. Chapter 274 Chapter 274: CHAPTER 246 RECRUIT Shadowsh went to the Sanctuary since he wanted to recruit some of the monsters there. His first target is the Steel Gori n the formerly known Silverback Gori n bu lt since they are now variety of goris living on them he changed the name of their n. He is also quite interested in the Great Killer Rat family since they are quite proficient in digging and surprise attacks. Besides they are the only Gold Rank monster n that numbers more than 5 the other monsters were just too little in terms of poption. The third monster he chose is the Dragon Spider n which is being lead by one Gold Rank Dragon Spider Queen. Arriving at the entrance of the Steel Gori n Shadowsh emits an aura that Eugene is familiar. The aura is his unique aura but only Eugene is the most familiar with it in the whole Sanctuary. ..... After just a couple of seconds Eugene immediately wees him. Eugen then brought Shadowsh to the Metal Tree garden. After they talk for a while Shadowsh went and reveal his objective ¡°Eugen I have already told you that I am going to create a special force that only consist of your n¡± Eugen nodded since he even vowed that he would contribute greatly to Shadowsh. Shadowsh then continue ¡°There is an urgent news pertaining the fate of this continent so I want you to assemble any able bodied Bronze to Silver Rank nsmen and train them during this next couple of days¡± Eugen was startled but he still agreed and immediately started calling his nsmen for training. Before Shadowsh he left this sentence ¡°By the way if we really are going into a war I will reward your tribe handsomely by erging your territory and I will make you a part of the FAMILY¡± Hearing this Eugen trembles as this mean that he could now go outside of the Sanctuary not only that he wouldn¡¯t be treated like a beast but a person with respect. There is also another benefit as long as he could contribute greatly to the FAMILY he could establish another territory in one of Shadowsh¡¯s territory increasing the strength and poption of his nsmen. A burning passion lits up on his eyes as he started to train his subordinate much more passionately. While Eugen is training his subordinate to act like a soldier and an army Shadowsh arrives at the Killer Rat Territory. Suddenly three Killer Rats with silver ws and eyes appeared as they hissed at Shadowsh. Shadowsh smiles as he immediately released his overbearing aura causing the three Killer Rats to cave in from the pressure. Shadowsh then studies the three monsters in front of him they are quite different from the Killer Rat one of the first 10 Gold Rank monsters he released. Firstly they have silver ws and eyes their tail is like those from the dragon kind. Other than that they cleary feels like a Silver Rank monsters yet from the report that he reads it clearly stated that there were 8 Gold Rank Killer Rats living on this part of the Sanctuary. The Three Silver Rank Killer Rats felt fear at an unprecedented level for the first time in their life firstly even their father did not release this much pressure unto them. They looked at each other and saw determination in their eyes they then hissed loudly that could be heard in the whole area the two then pounced on Shadowsh while the remaining one dig into the ground. Shadowsh looks surprised seeing that they still attacked him even though he clearly made them realised that he was on a much higher level than the they could handle. He then smiled as he stomped hard and propelled himself into the two pouncing Killer Rats. He grabs the head of the two before mming them into the ground the resulting impact cause a tremor into the surrounding area as the two Killer Rats heads were buried into the ground. The remaining Killer Rat have already dugged himself under the ground their innate ability to dig isn¡¯t just for attacking but also for escaping. Too bad for it Shadowsh do not n on letting it go he raised his arm high as veins started throbbing into it he then smashed it into the ground. The hard ground cracked as the trees in the surrounding fell the tremor is clearly much greater than before. The Killer Rat that manage to dug underground was forced to resurface as blood seeps out of its nose. Shadowsh then carries it to the other two Killer Rats and l¨¤y them besides each other. He then sat down as he waited for the Great Killer Rat or the father of these 3 to arrive with themotion from earlier he is bound to cause the other Killer Rats to gather. And just like he predicted 20 rat monsters arrive there were 10 female mouse monsters that were different and clearly aren¡¯t Killer Rats. Even though Hentai is unavable he still know what kind of monsters they are judging from their appearance. After all he also do not want to always rely on Hentai forever the greater his understanding on this world the more greater Hentai could process itself in this world. There were 2 white mouse with pinkish nose and ws that aren¡¯t that sharp they are called the Cocytus Mouse they are proficient in using ice element. There were also three golden mouse they are called Golden Mouse they are Steel Type monsters. Lastly there are 5 brown mouse judging from their appearance they are the mother of all the Killer Rats present. These 5 mouse are Earth.Type monsters called Eartheater Mouse they strengthen themselved by eating earth element filled treasures and judging from the Great Killer Rat¡¯s attributes they are the perfect mate for it. All 10 mates of the Great Killer Rat are Silver Rank monsters. Shadowsh whistled to the Great Killer Rat thinking ¡®What a stud having 10 mates for itselt¡¯ When the Great Killer Rat saw Shadowsh it trembled and as it feels his aura the dread it felt intensifies. The other Killer Rats hissed at Shadowsh as they saw their three little brothers unconscious besides Shadowsh. Shadowsh just smiled at their threat as he quickly disapears and arrived besides them. All the family of the Great Killer Rat were stunned except for itself. Shadowsh then pats their heads one at a time he then said ¡°You really are a stud huh?¡± Hearing this the Great Killer Rat rubs its head clearly shy about it if it was another person saying this it would ignore it but Shadowsh is different. Not only he is vastly superios in terms ofbat standard but he is also the undisputed ruler and creator of the Sanctuary. The Great Killer Rat then told its tamily to return back to their home and told his son to carry their three unconscious brother back. Once the other have left Shadowsh then went directly to his objective of course Khierhold the name he chose for the Great Killer Rat agreed to his request. Shadowsh then told it to go to the Steel Gori n if it had any additional inquiries as Eugen would be the one responsible for informing him. He then left his next destination is the Dragon Spider Cave they are quite valuable so many adventurers would try and hunt them. When he got inside he was immediately attacked by them there were three bronze collored spiders that appeared and spat silk to him. Of course he burned it all he then continue walking as the spiders kept spitting silk to him. He was covered in mes so the silk would get burned if it reaches him. His clothes weren¡¯t burned as his fur protected them as he delves deeper into the cave. After he got more deeper the spiders change from bronze collored spider to silver collored ones. Also there were unique spiders that have horns they are much stronger than their regr counterpart. Of course he dealt with all of them as he would use his spirit energy to stun them unconscious. When he finally arrived at the deepest part of the cave he saw arge golden spider three times bigger than the Dragon Spiders he fought. In front of it were three silver collored spiders with two thick front legs they look almost like a crab than a spider. There were 6 spiders three in each side as they look at Shadowsh in a hostile manner. There were like those that he fought they have horns but what different from them are their collors the ones he fought were silver in collor while these 6 were silver with stripes of different collors. Shadowsh then walks towards the Dragon Spider Queen immediately the 6 spiders spats their silk at him. The collor of their silk is different from the regr white silk there were yellow, brown, red, blue, silver and crystal. Chapter 275 Chapter 275: CHAPTER 247 DRAGON SPIDER CLAN Other than the red silk the other silks were burned. Shadowsh felt that it had fire element on them so he immediately used his yang energy to strengthen his mes finally burning it. The other spiders were quite stunned by this but they still continue to attack him. This time they did not use their silks but a breath attack each of them have different elements on them. Shadowsh felt that he needs to finish off the 9 guardian spiders first before he could converse with the Dragon Spider Queen. He stomp hard as he easily dodge the attacks and reach the first spider he grabs its legs before arriving at the next spider and smashing them with each other. *Bam* The resulting impact cause the cave to tremble slightly as the ground beneath the other spider cracked like a cobweb. ..... Looking at the unconscious spider in his arm he lightly threw it he then dashed towards his next target. The remaining four spiders tried to attack but to no avail he is too fast he arrives at the next spider and just like the first two he smashed them with each other. He thought he could finish the remaining duo with the same method but who would have thought that the brown striped spider dug underground jus as he grabs the leg of the dark silver striped spider. The spider in his hand released a beam towards his face. Shadowsh immediately leaned backward just barely dodging the attack he then looks at the spider and smiles. *Bam* The floor cracked as he smashed it but the dark silver striped spider is clearly much durable than its brothers as it still tried to attack him. *Bam* Shadowsh raised his foot and smashed it into its head before punching it rapidly of course he did not use his full strength as he is afraid that he might identally kill the spider. After 2 seconds the dark silver striped spider fainted Shadowsh then used his spirit energy to cover the cave as he immediately found where the brown striped spider is. He then walk above it before raising his arm and smashing it into the ground. His fist buried into the ground he then pulled something up. It was the brown striped spider Shadowsh then kick it towards the three crab like spiders. The crab like spider that was on the path of the flying brown striped spider raised its thick two front legs and defended itself. *Bam* The impact caused the crab like spider to retreat a step. Seeing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod at their defensive capability. He then dashed towards the three just as he stepped into their domain the three spiders spatrge amount of silk at him. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t helped but frown as he clearly showed them that their webs were ineffective towards him he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®They aren¡¯t that stupid can they?¡¯ After he burned all the silks he saw that the three spiders two front legs were raised high and a violent energy were fluctuating in them. Shadowsh now realised why they still spat their silk at him they have done that to obtain some time before they finished their attack too bad that he instantly destroyed their webs. Shadowsh looks at them silently as he was interested in knowing what their attacks were. After they finished charging they m their thick legs to the ground as arge amount of energy ran towards Shadowsh from the ground. *Boom* When the attacks reached Shadowsh they exploded the three crab like spiders immediately raised their shield to defend their queen from the effect of the attack. After the dust subsided the three spiders used their fur to feel if Shadowsh was still alive or not. Earlier the cave is bright as Shadowsh mes lit up the cave. Suddenly zing mes burned brightly lighting up the cave once again. Shadowsh then looks at the three spiders with a satisfied smile and said ¡°Your attack earlier is quite great now I am really sure in inviting all of you to join my group¡± Suddenly a voice belonging to maiden was heard ¡°Hmmm what do you mean that you are inviting us to join your group¡± The three crab like spiders parted as their queen walks in front of Shadowsh. Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°I am Shadowsh the owner and creator of this ce called Sanctuary¡± Hearing this the Dragon Spider Queen said in a sneering manner ¡°Such bold words do you really think I would believe yo- Before she finished what she is saying Shadowsh released his powerful aura as he used his authority as the owner of the Sanctuary to distort the space around the cave. The spiders started to feel jittery even the Dragon Spider Queen was trembling as she felt she met god. She and her children bows their head to Shadowsh clearly believing him now. Seeing that they believed him now Shadowsh then exins his objective ¡°I am here to recruit you and your children to my army¡± The Dragon Spider Queen immediately agrees to join as she felt that as long as she manage to join their group her children would have a better home and a powerful master. Seeing this Shadowsh gave a satisfied nod and said ¡°As long as you contribute greatly to the group I will reward you arge territory in this ce and no humans would try to hunt your children once again¡± ¡°Also this isn¡¯t the only Sanctuary I created I will be connecting this Sanctuary to another one if you and your children manage to take down at least a thousand enemies I will grant you ess to the teleportation gate and you could built another territory just like this one¡± Hearing this the Dragon Spider Queen was quite thrilled as her worry about her territory being too small for her whole family vanished. Shadowsh then told her if she had any other inquiries she should go to the Steel Gori territory he then told her where it is before leaving. After leaving the territory of the Dragon Spiders Shadowsh went to inform Eugen about Khierhold and the Dragon Spider Queen participation. When he returns back to the mansion he immediately went to Reias¡¯s office. *Knock* *Knock* ¡°Reias its Shadowsh I wille in okay?¡± The door was opened by Mitz. When Shadowsh got inside he saw the exhausted Reias seeing this he deciced notto bother her anymore and whisper something to Mitz. Mitz nodded before leaving Shadowsh then went behind Reias and touched her head as he use his spirit energy to refresh Reias¡¯s psyche. Reias purred like a kitten when she felt her mind being refreshed. She then saw Shadowsh smiling at her causing her to blush. Shadowsh asks ¡°What have made you so weary?¡± Hearing this Reias sighed and exined ¡°Its about the letters regarding the orc invasion I have already sent them to the association and the Archinviel Family they did not take such information greatly as their faces were now extremely grim¡± Shadowsh frowns anr said ¡°So? this wouldn¡¯t give you an headache wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Reias sighed and said ¡°If it was that easy they are asking wether the information is urate and is there any n regarding this matter they kept pestering me about this again and again giving me constant headache¡± Shadowsh lets out a soft chuckle as he rubs her head and said ¡°Well you are the leader of this branch¡± He then smiled and said ¡°But you are still a kid so don¡¯t work too hard y too if the sky ever fall you have me to shoulder it for you after all I am the big brother of the family¡± Reias smiled sweetly as she heard what he said Shadowsh then told her that he would be in the garden during this next few days before leaving. While Shadowsh have already started preparing for the uing war those that are back on the Dragon Kingdom were extremely grim as they felt theor future was bleaked. Inside of the castle of the royal family Dragon King Tristan were discussing their n together with his generals andmanders there are also some members of the royal family making ns for the war against the orcs. Suddenly the door was swung open as the third princess of the Dragon Kingdom Crystal Dragonin Long enters. Princess Crystal then threw herself towards her father crying her eyes out. Dragon King Tristan rubs her head as he started to pacify her. Princess Crystal then dry the tears on her eyes and asks ¡°Royal father is the enemy extremely strong for you to announce that?¡± The reason why she cried earlier because Dragon King Tristan announced that he might die during this war so he would select his sessor causing the mass to gasped in shock. Dragon King Tristan solemnly nodded and said ¡°During thest fight against the orcs if it weren¡¯t for a band of ck knights being lead by a person named Sans I might have died in battle already¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276: CHAPTER 248 DECISION Hearing the name Sans and a band of ck knight Princess Crystal nked out. She then kept the stunned look for a while causing her father to worry. She then shouted ¡°That¡¯s it I now know what method we should to win the war!!!¡± She look extremely excited as she lost herposure and grips her father¡¯s arm tightly. Her father look at her with confusion then themander of one of the elite battalion asks ¡°What method would that be princess?¡± Princess Crystal then raised her chest high and said ¡°It is to seek help from Shadowsh-san¡¯s group¡± One of the member of the royal family an elderly looking woman harrumphed and said ¡°It seems that princess is truly too young how could you expect us to win just by seeking the help of their group?¡± ..... Princess Crystal looks at the elderly woman and said ¡°What do you know fifth elder Sans is one of Shadowsh¡¯s subordinates¡± Hearing this Dragon King Tristan look stunned but Crystal wasn finished yet ¡°Other than him yoy already knew that miss Yshelia is also under Shadowsh together with numerous powerful individual¡± ¡°The most amazing person in them is Shadowsh himself did you know that during the invasion against the chaos beasts and demons he was practically feared by them in the battlefield¡± ¡°That is why he earned that territory of his to award him from his bravery and fear that he might bare his fangs to the whole continent that is how powerful he is¡± Hearing this everyone was quite surprised by the fact one individual was feared throughout the whole continent. Dragon King Tristan suddenly dered ¡°We must ally ourself with this organisation just the military power of the band of ck is already impressive just think about if the other group started helping us out¡± Everyone agreed to what Dragon King Tristan have said but what could they offer to temp Shadowsh¡¯s group as the group has power and wealth that could rival or even higher than theirs. All of them fell silen Dragon King Tristan then looks at his daughter and sighed just as he was about to say something Princess Crystal immediately dered ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Dragon King Tristan was startled he then looks at his daughter in a suspicion. Princess Crystal smiled and said ¡°I already know what royal father is thinking and I agree but considering Shadowsh-san¡¯s prestige only me isn¡¯t adequate¡± His father was once again startled as he asks in a shocked manner ¡°Inadequate! you my daughter which is known to be the most beautiful girl in the kingdom is inadequate?!¡± Crystal sighed abd exined ¡°I might be beautiful and powerful in the other standard butparing myself to Leafinia and Yshelia I would be trashe and even to most of the girls in their group I could be consideref average¡± Dragon King Tristan couldn¡¯t help but pat her head to console her defeated heart. Suddenly a man with sses that looks like he was on his twenties spoke ¡°Even though their group is powerful from what I heard the strongest and the leader of the group which is Shadowsh-san isn¡¯t here right now¡± Everyone in the room became silent as this would really be detrimental to them that they couldn¡¯t even talk to Shadowsh let alone try to engaged him with Princess Crystal. Crystal looks at the man that spoke he was called Loyd Dragonin Long one of her uncle because he manage to awaken a unique bloodline his looks stay the same as he was twenty five years old while his real age is fifty seven. She then said ¡°That is right Shadowsh-san isn¡¯t here right now but ording to my friend he would return before the war would begin¡± Another elder refuted ¡°How can you easily believe such information!¡± Crystal answered ¡°My friend is the guild leader of the Adventure Guild and is the one responsible for the Sanctuary¡± Everyone was shocked silent after all many nobles tried to form a rtionship with the guildmaster of the Adventure Guild after all the Sanctuary is a treasure trove but as of now not one of them were sessful. Now hearing Crystal saying she forged a friendship with the present guildmaster they couldn¡¯t help but look at her more respectfully. The Sanctuary is an important thing for them as not only it solved their issue about hunger but they could also raise their battle pets in there so that their wildness wouldn¡¯t disappear. Also many ingredients for weapons and other resources came from the Sanctuary because of these many nobles tried to take advantage of the fact that adventurers could enter and go out as long as they pay an amount ofpensation to the guild to send their monsters to rule the ce. They even tried to have some of theor subordinates disguise themselves as low ranking adventurers but their n weren¡¯t that sessful. Firstly the monsters they released in the Sanctuary was hunted by the powerful monsters inside of the Sanctuary they do not know why but its like their monsters were an invading species that should immediately killed and inside of the Sanctuary they do not have any ce to hide. Of course only those from the core group of Shadowsh knew that a mechanism is inputed in the Sanctuary as any hostile being like a monster released in the ce it would be marked and whoever kill the said monster they would earn corresponding reward. On the other hand if a person impersonate an adventurer without a license they couldn¡¯t enter the Sanctuary and if they try to steal another adventurer¡¯s license it would be invalid as the license was embedded with the adventurer¡¯s unique aura. If any decided to join the guild they need to be assessed by an orb that functions like Hentai so they couldn¡¯t hide anything. Their only option is to hire adventurers and the guild have no qualms with that since the adventurers could be considered bing one of the popr upation because of this. The stronger and the greater the potential of an adventurer the more popr they are. Too bad though most of the adventurers were those that came from the Slum so they are already loyal to Shadowsh¡¯s group and most of them hate nobles. Suddenly one of themander raised his hand and asks ¡°Princess can we talk to any representative of their group we just wanted to draft our n for the uing war¡± ¡°We especially wanted to talk to Sans-dono he is a greatmander and with his help we could defeat the orcs as long as we cooperate smoothly¡± Crystal nodded and said ¡°Okay I will ask guildmaster Elsa if we could obtain an audience witn Yshe and Shadowsh¡¯s secretary Mira¡± She then left leaving the others to discuss about their n. Crystal then went into a corner and changed into an outfit of full armor it was her adventurer disguise. She likes her alternate identity especially afterpleting numerous missions in just one day. She was called the rising stardy knight she was feared of her sword those that tried anything perverted to have their arms broken or in worse case scenario cut off. With herbat prowess and mysterious air there were numerous noble families that wanted to recruit her but she turned them all down after all her family is leaps and boundpare to theirs. Since the guild protects the adventurers no one wanted to mess with her as it would be dering war to both the guild and the adventurers. Unlike any association the guild is tight and they would unite under amon enemy and with Shadowsh and his group standing behind them no one dares to do anything drastic. Crystal then whistles as a dragon swoops down below it was the ck Diamond Scale Dragon she then went atop on its neck. Even though she did not use any of her dragon to finish any mission her monsters were still there guarding her but they do it in a rotation. She then flew back to the guild she swore to herself that she would do everything to make Shadowsh and his group their ally. She doesn¡¯t know why but her instinct told her that allying with Shadowsh would be the wisest choice during this troubled times. Returning back to the guild Crystal immediately went to Elsa¡¯s office and told her everything. After hearing the news and the n of the royalties to ally themselves with their group Elsa then left his sister inmand as she went to the Hidden Camp. Crystal went to the guild¡¯s hall to pick some mission as she do not know anything regarding the Hidden Camp. Elsa first went to find Quinshi as she was quite apprehensive in troubling Mira. Quinshi was inside the Hidden Camp together with Slicer as they review their teaching material and their techniques. Slicer immediately felt Elsa¡¯s aura as he looks towards her. Chapter 277 Chapter 277: CHAPTER 249 PLAN Elsa then approached Quinshi and told her ¡°Quinshi the n to ally ourself with the royal family is now going smoothly can you inform Mira and sses about this?¡± Quinshi nodded Elsa then said ¡°I¡¯ll gather the others¡± She then went out once again as she went to the group respective ces. Back at the Hidden Camp Quinshi told Mira and sses about what Elsa have said. Both of them smiled slyly as their n is going into fruition. They were the ones that told Elsa to show Crystal how strong their group really are and some of the information regarding their group. Elsa might befriend Crystal but she wod never share any information regarding their group but since it was Mira and sses order she agreed. ..... After an hour everyone finally gathered they then started a rowdy discussion on what to do next. Leafinia and Herish have decided not to join any of their n as they are now extremely busy training their priest and apostles while also creating pseudo forests at the new viges. The priest were doing quite great as Leafinia and Herish were considered one of the best healers there is. For the apostles they need to train with Al and Don2 which is extremely tough but they all suck it up since they know that with the uncertain future they are now having strength is important. Now that Yshelia is creating a forcefield for the town and the archers that Iria and Erz trained were starting to be elites the Lodging Area now feels like an impregnable fortress. The apes of the three monkey tribes were also blossoming under Don2¡¯s guidance and Al have already taught the basics at the tanks. With the group protecting the Lodging Area its safety were much more secure than the Dragon City. What¡¯s more there is a secret that the Lodging Area hold. It is that the town is a den of assassins with Lisa and Allicia controlling thr dark side of the town no one dares to question thew. The Great Gang Alliance is still operating so the gang members were still tight with their own gang. The arena were also considered their own hideout since there were two venues the one above and the other is underground. Most of the gang members became military force while some of them became adventurers and once a while they would meet up with each other to party and enjoy their current life. This makes the rtionship between the military and the adventurers harmonous. Also they would contest each other in strength as they rank themselves ording to strength. The strongest gang is the Great Wolf Gang not only Elsa recruited many talented newbies but her strength and charisma increased greatly after bing a guild leader. The second rank is surprisingly a tie between the Great Bull Gang and the Sly Hand. Its because of Mad Head since he is the town chief if he found any talent he would first recruit him/her to be a soldier or an adventurer and since he was their sponsor they joined his gang. Scar was having a headache because of this unlike Mad Head his gang requires quality over quantity but to train or find any capable assassin isn¡¯t that easy. The most pitiful one is Rose there are only a couple of members in her gang and it could onlypare to the number of members that the Sly Hand had but the quantity is clearly lower than the members trained by both Lisa and Scar. The top four gang were still recruiting with their all and theirpetition is as heated as before no it is actually more heated than they were in the Slum. Now that war ising they have started to steel themselves and swore to protect the town that which made their dark life more fulfilling. While the whole town busy themselves in either preservation or increasing their strength the group in the Hidden Camp was still embroiled in a fierce discussion. Ultimately Mary made the final decision after an hour of debate her decision is to make the royal family their subordinate sh ally. With their strength they would first instill fear towards all the royal family and their forces. Their second step is to give many benefits to the important people in the kingdom earning their gratitude Lastly nt a spy on their ally so after deciding such n Yshelia and Mira agrees to have an audience with the royal family. Elsa would also attend in their discussion as her status is one of the importance to the royal family and the popnce. Yshelia ps her hand and said ¡°Okay me and Mira would be staying in the guild Elsa immediately inform Crystal about this¡± Elsa sighed and said ¡°Not possible in the moment knowing her she might be in the Sanctuary finishing some E-Rank mission¡± Yshelia was surprised and asks ¡°You have told us that she isn¡¯t using any of her pet and yet in just a few days she manage to raise her rank?¡± Elsa nodded ¡°Her potential is quite great and after bing an adventurer her shy swordsmanship became much more practical and deadly¡± Yshelia nodded as many of their soldiers would also go to the Sanctuary to earn extra cash as a soldier could also be a part time adventurer. The battle between life and death steeled themselves especially so if they were fighting low intelligence insect type monsters. While the two of them were chatting Mira following behind them were busy looking at a certain document. It was an information pertaining about demi-human race it seems that the mad orcs were eating other races and most of their victim were either human or demi-human. The orc king is truly mad they became the number of living being just like the Necromancer Association. The three of them then arrives at the guild Elsa immediately brought them to the guest room as she told them that once Crystal returns from her mission she would inform her about their decision. They did not have to wait that long as in the Sanctuary Elsa was now facing off against a mantis monster. The monster already have one of its arm cut off while Elsa was still unaffected. Elsa looking at the injured mantis thought ¡®Its time to finish this¡¯ Her form then changed as her sword became blurry as if water was cascading towards the mantis. She shouted ¡°Fifth form of a Flowing Water Sword Art Raging Tide!!!¡± After she finished her attack the mantis monster fell down as she immediately started picking up her mission objective and that is the mantis head and core. When she first started doing this she was pf course disgusted but she forced herself to still do it and after repeating this process countless of times she was now used to it. She then walks towards the exit as those that saw her immediately parted as they fear and respected her. Even though she is known to be only a E-Rank adventurer most of the adventurer in the guild know her strength were D to C-Rank. After going back to the guild she immediately presented her mission objective before taking her reward. Just as she was about to pick another mission one of the clerk suddenly jnformed her ¡°Miss Crystal the guildmaster is calling you¡± Hearing this Crystal quickly ran up to the second floor and enter the guildmaster room. She did not even knock the reason for this is because she really wanted to know what their decision is after all their decision would decide the fate of this kingdom and her family. Elsa looks at Crystal who entered the room in a hurry. Sheughs and said teasingly ¡°Princess shouldn¡¯t you first change to your former dress after all you are going to meet two of the important individual in our group¡± Crystal started rubbing her helmet as she immediately went into her room in the guild and changed her armor to her dress. She then return back to the guildmaster room but her expression turned into one of that is surprised as she saw that there are two new individuals sitting inside. What she did not know is that Yshelia and Mira were in the next room and after being informed by Elsa¡¯s little sister they immediately went into the room. Crystal hurriedly greets the two ¡°Greetings to Miss Yshelia and Miss Mira, I am the third princess of Dragon Kingdon Crystal Dragonin Long¡± Yshelia nodded and said ¡°We have already heard about you from guildmaster Elsa¡± Crystal nodded she then seriously asks ¡°About your decision in forming an alliance have you agreed?¡± Mira nodded ¡°Yes but we need to discuss the specific to your higher ups so lead us¡± Crystal was inwardly ecstatic because Shadowsh¡¯s group epted the proposal towards an alliance. She then courtly bows and said ¡°With pleasure¡± She then whistled as her pet monster ck Diamond Scale Dragon flew down. Chapter 278 Chapter 278: CHAPTER 250 THE ARRIVAL OF THE THREE FEMALE LEADERS The four of them then sat atop the ck Diamond Scale Dragon as it flew towards the city. Arriving at the castle ground Yshelia immediately felt countless stares directed to her. She ignored them but Elsa who was quite sensitive dislike it so she covers herself with a chilly mist made up of her ice energy. Crystal then leads them into the inner chamber there all the important figures have gathered. Mira and Elsa instantly felt a great pressure towards them as the two of them weren¡¯t that high in social status not long before. For Yshelia in front of her were just people in a backwater ce as back in her birthce these people doesn¡¯t even amount to anythingpare to the higher ups in the True Dragon Empire lead by a godlike dragon. The people immediately switched their attention to the three especi¨¤lly to Ysheli¨¤ and they couldn¡¯t help but m¨¤rvel at her beauty. ..... Some of the people there even have their eyes turning passionate but Yshelia harrumphs and her aura intimidate everyone in the room. Dragon King Tristan who was sitting in the center felt her aura and even he couldn¡¯t help but feel astonish as even her pet monsters felt fear. He couldn¡¯t help but think how powerful Shadowsh is consider the most powerful being in their group. He then stood up and greets Yshelia and the orher two ¡°Greeting miss Yshelia, guildmaster Elsa and secretary Mira I am the 18th King of the Dragon Kingdom Tristan Dragonin Long¡± Yshelia and the othertwo also poltile greeted everyone. ¡°I am Yshelia, a fairy and one of the strongestmander of Shadowsh¡¯s group¡± ¡°I am Mira the chosen secretary of Shadowsh a fox demi-human¡± ¡°I am Elsa the guildmaster of the adventure guild in this location¡± The three of them then said in unison ¡°Nice to meet everyone¡± Everyone then sat down all the people in the room were either important minister andmander in the kingdom or guildmaster of the associations. Looking at this Mira thought ¡®It seems that the information about how the orcs indiscriminately killing and sometimes eating people were true¡¯ From what she knew people belonging from different associations have also been killed and eaten. If they manage to escape the Necromancer Association would still chase after them finishing them off. Dragon King Tristan clears his throat and said ¡°One of my dragons found survivors from the orc invasion¡± He then signalled one of the soldier to open the door. The door was then opened by the soldier and 30 people step out of the room. The guildmaster of the Alchemist Association stands up and shouted in an astonish expression ¡°Leonard!¡± Some of the guildmaster of the other associations know this person while some don¡¯t. Seeing their confusion the guildmaster of the Alchemist Association exined ¡°This is Leonard a guildmaster in one of the branches of the Alchemist Association¡± Leonard then bows and said ¡°Greetings to all of you¡± Suddenly Gloria the guildmaster of the B and T association asks ¡°What about the other guildmaster of the other associations?¡± Leonard¡¯s expression turned glum as he spoke ¡°Other than me and these young ones none of the popnce survived¡± ¡°We only manage to survive because of a person named Sans¡± When the other survivors heard the name Sans their eyes turned into that reverence it seems that Sans nted a seed of respect and admiration to the survivors. One of themander inside the room asks ¡°What about Sans?¡± Leonard exined ¡°Sans is one of the people I respected with him alone he fought 3 orcmanders and manage to kill them¡± ¡°His army were fearless and without regards to their life they fought two forces with just them and the number difference were staggering and yet they im victory¡± Anothermander asks ¡°There were two forces of orcs I thought there are three orcmanders?¡± Leonard shook his head and said ¡°No there were at least 3 orc battalion what I mean by saying is the forces of those b*stard the Necromancer Assocation¡± Everyone in the room were shocked by this Sans only with his soldiers managed to gain victory between two feared forces in the battlefield. Yshelia nodded so did the other twodies Yshelia even said ¡°With Sans strength and his ability the number of soldiers he had now might be at least twice as much as before¡± Everyone then turns their heads to her clearly seeking her exination. Yshelia did not exin that much she only said one thing ¡°Lets just say Sans is the worst enemy for an undead¡± Even though they clearly wanted for her to exin more but they could not force Yshelia nor anyone in their group. Just the battle prowess of Yshelia is already frightening adding Sans¡¯s group the kingdom might be destroyed if they were ever crossed. Leonard looks at Yshelia and was also mesmerised by her beauty so did the other survivors. He only manage to recover hisposure after a while he then asks ¡°Miss do you know Sans?¡± Mira was the one who exins their rtionship ¡°Sans is one of our group in terms he is one of ourmander and one of the first individual that Master recruited¡± Hearing Sans is one of their group the survivors looks at Mira with awe. Elsa suddenly asks ¡°By the way where are the all of you gonna stay?¡± Leonard sighed and depressingly said ¡°Actually we are still lost on where we are staying after all the situation in this kingdom were still not that good as I heard that it was invaded by orcs¡± Elsa then looks at the 30 survivors and said ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in our town don¡¯t worry the situation there isn¡¯t tense and there is plenty of jobs there you could apply to¡± Hearing this joy lits up on the faces of the survivors. Suddenly Leonard spoke and his sentence once again sent shock to everyone ¡°Thank you I don¡¯t know how we will be able to repay your kinsness but I decided to be one of your personal alchemist¡± The other figures in the room sent an envious looks at the three girls but the three of them felt nothing as just the raw ingredients that Shadowsh cultivated were already enough for them. Dragon King Tristan then clears his throat and spoke ¡°We are going out of the topic but we now all knew that wether it is the orcs or the Necromancer Association they won¡¯t leave anyone alive¡± Everyone of course knew that what Dragon King Tristan have said is a fact and they need to prepare for the onught of the orcs. They then started discussing their n since the whole kingdom is under the threat of annihtion everyone cooperated with each other. They then returned to their respective ces to rest as their discussion took more time than they thought. The next day they immediately put their n into action as they busy themselves in training their soldiers or subordinates. They spent all their time either training or creating numerous traps in the battlefield where the orcs would arrive. Another three days have passed in the Lodging Area and Hidden Camp everyone in Shadowsh¡¯s group felt a great turbnce and immediately Yshelia, Leafinia and Triple C heard a notification on their heads. [Expel every adventurer in the Sanctuary!] Even though they don¡¯t know anything about Hentai they still knew that Shadowsh is the only person capable speaking through their head without psychic energy. Yshelia immediately inform Elsa about this while Leafinia and Triple C informed everyone about this announcement. When everyone in the group heard that something is happenining in the Sanctuary and this might be connected with Shadowsh they immediately started expelling the adventurers in the Sanctuary. The greatest help in this mission was Don2 and the three monkey tribes. Aftet expelling every adventurer in the Sanctuary a pir of light appearsd inside and everyone close or far can see the light. When the pir of light subsided everyone who saw it were quite confused and curious they then flocked just outside the entrance of the Sanctuary. Inside of the Sanctuary arge golden circle was formed in the centermost part of the Sanctuary. Suddenly golden lights started shining out and after one minute passed Shadowsh and Eugene together with his nsmen arrives. After they appear Eugene and all of his nsmen started vomitting. Shadowsh was rubbing his forehead even he was feeling a great headache. The others were quite shocked to see Shadowsh then the girls pounced at him as the pir of their spiritual support have return. The uing war and many more problems they have were having a toll to them since Shadowsh was the person who mostly resolves them. Shadowsh¡¯s face became extremely pale the girls immediately became worried. He waves his hand and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry its just a headache after teleporting in a great distance¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief hearing his exination. Chapter 279 Chapter 279: CHAPTER 251 SICKNESS Shadowsh was then escorted to the Hidden Camp while Don2 brought Eugene and his nsmen to the territory of the three monkey tribe. They were extremely careful as Shadowsh and all those that came with him were extremely sensitive at this moment. Especially for Eugene and his nsmen this was the first time they use a teleportation portal. Don2 and everyone remembered their first experience and they couldn¡¯t help but shudder even Yshelia remembers her first experience back in the Dragon Empire and like everyone it wasn¡¯t a pleasurable experience. When they went outside they were stunned by the flock of people that have gathered outside. While the people who were waiting outside were shocked to see Shadowsh when they saw him they burst into cheers. The foxes immediately used their skill [Illusion] before running away as fast as they can. ..... Triple C was carrying Shadowsh while Leafinia was using her rxing scent to clear Shadowsh¡¯s mind. When everyone recover from the effect of the illusions they realised that Shadowsh and the others have already left. They then excitedly return back to the town and spread the news. In the Hidden Camp Shadowsh was lying dowin in Leafinia¡¯sp as his headache started to disappear. While he was lying down he suddenly asks ¡°Everyone is here except for Rey can you call him I will announce something important¡± Hearing his request everyone¡¯s joyful mood turned gloomy. Shena then spoke ¡°Master I am sorry to tell you this but Rey perished during the orc invasion¡± Shadowsh was shocked he couldn¡¯t help but lift his head but the headache once again assaulted him. He then lie down once again as he couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead he then sigh and said ¡°So Rey perished huh¡± ¡°Everyone bring me to his tomb¡± He then determinely said looking at his serious expression Yshelia lifts him and put him into Triple C¡¯s back. They then walks towards the undead pit and in the center of the cementary a huge tombstone with swords stabs on them could be clearly seen. When Shadowsh saw where the location of the cementary is he couldn¡¯t help but praise the idea. He then looks at everyone and asks ¡°Were you trying to turn Rey into an undead?¡± Everyone shook their head and it was Yshelia who exined why ¡°Even if we wanted it was impossible as nothing was left behind from Rey not even a strand of hair¡± Shadowsh was stunned he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°What really happened?¡± Then Dorothy exined what event happened that leads to Rey¡¯s death. When he heard that it was a suicide attack he sighed as he offer a silent prayer to Rey he then thought ¡®Those kids back on Archinviel Dukedom would be sad if they know about this¡¯ In this war he decided to only bring the soldiers while the group back in the Archinviel Dukedom would not join the war. Shadowsh then felt his headache disappearing he then jumps off Triple C and started stretching his muscle. He then dashed back to the Hidden Camp the others were quite confused by his action. Arriving at the Hidden Camp he immediately sat down and became silent the others looks at him in confusion. After 10 minutes passed he finally opens his eyes and looks at everyone who waited for him to exin the situation. Seeing their inquiring look he exined ¡°I contacted Sans to jmmediately return¡± Hearing this everyone had a look of realisation Shadowsh then told them to return back to their respective tasks/jobs. He then returns back to the Sanctuary since Eugene and his nsmen were still in the process of vomitting he did not want to trouble them. He started searching for any suitable ce that the Steel Ape n could live in. After searching for a while he found the perfect spot far from the three monkey tribe near a waterfall without the three killer aquatic race. He then took out the metal tree in Hentai¡¯s storage and started nting them near theke. He then put out a sign saying ¡®Steel Ape n territory, member of the Adventure Guild, hunting is prohobited inside the territory¡¯ He then spent more time in the Sanctuary abd after an hour of searching he found a suitable ce for the Dragon Spider. The Killer Rat family did not want to create another territory as their number isn¡¯t that great. After posting another sign he went out of the Sanctuary and went to the adventure guild. He then told Elsa about the three new location first the teleportation circle, next the Steel Ape n territory and the Dragon Spider territory. He left the adventure guild after asking about Leafinia¡¯s location. He needed to hide the teleportation circle and her Treants is considered the best guardian and with a couple of trees to hide the view the location of the teleportation circle could be hidden. He arrives at the new vige that was being rebuilt he saw that the people were not that enthusiastic at rebuilding the vige as war is immenent. The only people who were working the hardest were Leafinia and her helpers. Other than creating the forest some of Leafinia¡¯s helpers were also nting flower seeds around the town. Shadowsh approved at their hardwork and ideas he then used arge amount of his sr yang qi to give a concentrated energy to the seedlings and seeds. Suddenly the nts started growing rapidly and this doesn¡¯t affect their lifespan since the energy came from the sun. The seedlings started growing bigger and the seeds started sprouting. Leafinia and her helpers were surprised in seeing such phenomenon. Shadowsh then approached Leafinia and pats her head. Leafinia then looks at Shadowsh and realise that he was the person who made the nts grow as he exudes the same aura as the nts. She then smiles as she order her helpers to keep on working as she brought Shadowsh in a quiet ce. Seeing that there are no person around Shadowsh then told Leafinia his objective ¡°Leafinia I wanted you to have at least one of your Treants guarding the teleportation circle I will go to the B and T Association if there are other nt type monsters we need to protect and hide the teleportation circle¡± Leafinia nodded Shadowsh then brought her back to the Sanctuary before she left she told her helpers to return back to the church. Arriving at the Sanctuary she immediately went to work as Shadowsh started uprooting the trees and transporting them around the teleportation circle. Leafinia then started using her unique attributes to increase the chances of the tree evolving into a graded nt and also a small chance of being a sentient being. One of her Treants then camouged itself as one of the trees in the surrounding as Shadowsh strengthen it and the surrounding trees using his sr yin qi. After hiding the teleportation circle Shadowsh went to Don2 and told him to bring two monkeys of each tribe to guard the circle. When he return back he saw Leafinia was still working as she strengthen one tree at a time. He then shouted ¡°Leafinia don¡¯t work too hard as it is already considered good as long as we hide the teleportation circle¡± Leafinia nodded but she still kept on working Shadowsh shook his head as all of the members of his group were hardworking. He then told Leafinia that he would go to the B and T Association to look for suitable monsters for her and Herish. He wanted to increase the level of their safety during this uing war. Arriving at the city he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue as he saw just how different the situation back to the townpare to the city. Back in the town the houses and buildings were already started to be rebuilt and most of them have already been finished. Not only that because there could be numerous business that could be ventured in the town its economy and lively atmosphere is quite great. The people are also healthy and the slimes would clean the sewer and there were workers in the town that is responsible in cleaning the city and all the garbage would be thrown into the slime habitat. While in the city there were numerous destroyed houses and other infrastructure that could be seen everywhere. The atmosphere is also extremely gloomy as beggar looking people could also be seen wallowing in their sadness. If Shadowsh do not know that the Slum was ultimately destroyed when Sans finished his evolution he would have thought that he returned back to the ce. He then sighed as he started walking to the direction where the B and T Association is. Just as he passed one of the broken houses he saw numerous malnourished children shivering together as they try to keep warm by hugging each other. He couldn¡¯t help but look at them.in pity as he walks towards them. Chapter 280 Chapter 280: CHAPTER 252 ORPHANS Seeing Shadowsh walks towards them one of the kid suddenly grabs a knife and pointed them at him. Shadowsh could keep his illusion so that the children wouldn¡¯t notice him when he approached them but he decided to dispel it. The cloaked kid that was holding the knife saw that Shadowsh was still approaching them He shouted ¡°Don¡¯te closer! don¡¯t think I am joking I will definitely stab you if you daree closer¡± Shadowsh smiles as he disappears and instantly appears in front of the cloaked kid and grabs the knife with his bare hand. He then crushed into fine piece of powder as he took the handle and threw it. He then rubs the head of the cloaked figure and said ¡°You are a great brother protecting your little brothers and sisters even times like this¡± ..... Seeing that the children were still afraid of him Shadowsh took out arge piece of meat from Hentai¡¯s storage. Immediately the eyes of the children focused into therge piece of meat in Shadowsh¡¯s hand. Their saliva started dripping in their mouth and their little tummies started rumbling. Shadowsh then lets out a chuckle as he produce a me into his hand and started cooking the piece of meat. The smell of meat immediately made the starving children to be hugrier. Suddenly Hentai warned Shadowsh [Master I suggest you don¡¯t feed them solid food just yet as it would just bring harm than good to these children] Hearing this Shadowsh realised that the children might have not eaten anything during this couple of days and the best thing to feed them now is porridge. He then said to Hentai ¡®What the heck I¡¯ll just use my energy to strengthen their stomach it wouldn¡¯t affect them that much right?¡¯ [Affirmative] Hearing this Shadowsh then gave a piece of meat to the children as he secretly used his energy to strengthen their bodies. When the children finished eating Shadowsh asks the cloaked figure ¡°Would you follow me together with your little brother and sisters back to my town?¡± Suddenly one of the little girl raised her hand and asks ¡°Is it the Adventurer Paradise?¡± Shadowsh was startled and asks ¡°Why do you call it that way?¡± The cloaked figure then took off his cloak presenting another malnourished kid he then exined ¡°The town has many names Adventurer Paradise is just one of them¡± Hearing this Shadowsh realised he never did gave any name to the town as he was used calling it the Lodging Area After thinking about this he decided to call the town the Hidden Forest Town. He then looks at the children and once again ask ¡°So are you interested going with me back to town¡± Everyone of them nodded Shadowsh then used his ability [Shadow Clone] and told it to bring the children back to the Lodging Area. He then continue his way to the B and T Association when he arrived at the entrance he was shocked to see numerous peopleimg and go. There were also houses that was rebuilt around the association much more better than most of the ces around the city. Going inside he saw Todd was extremely busy as there were also more receptionist than before all of them were working quite hard. Shadowsh then silently approached him and startle him. Todd jump backward as he falls down on his butt he then looks at the person who surprised him and his expression became stunned as he saw the smiling Shadowsh in front of him. He hurriedly stand up and started checking Shadowsh and after confirming he is really the real deal he shouted and hugs him. The other people in the hall were startled by themotion but when they saw the person that Todd was hugging theor expression also nked out. Shadowsh then spoke ¡°Alright alright I am here today to buy nt type monsters care to be my guide once again?¡± Todd smiles as he bows ¡°It will be my pleasure¡± He then leads Shadowsh to the usual ce the others were still frozen in their ce it is because Shadowsh amplify the shock they felt so that nobody would pester him. Todd then presented the different nt type monsters to Shadowsh but after looking for a while he only decided to buy 7 monsters. They were 3 Small Treants which is thest treant race monsters that the association has, 1 Tree Spirit, 1 Flower Fairy andstly 2 Carnivorous Walkers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Tree Spirit Race : Spirit Grade : Very Rare Level : Non Ranked Attributes : Spirit/Nature Racial Trait : [Spirit Body] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Flower Fairy Race : Fairy Grade : Very Rare Level : Non Ranked Attributes : Nature/Spirit Racial Trait : [Expert Florist] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Carnivorous Walkers Race : nt Grade : Rare Level : Non Ranked Attributes : Nature/Poison Racial Trait : [Enhance Gastric Acid], [Advance Nutrient Absorb] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh then chat with Todd before leaving he told him during the war he should stay in the Hidden Forest Town since it was much safer than anywhere. When he returns back to the Sanctuary he presented the 7 monsters to Leafinia and told her to take her pick. After thinking for a while Leafinia chose the Tree Spirit, a Carnivorous Walker and 2 Small Treants she decided to give one of the Small Treant to her disciple. Shadowsh was startled and asks ¡°You took a disciple?¡± Hearing this Leafinia realised that she still haven¡¯t introduced her disciple to Shadowsh She then said ¡°I am sorry Master but I will introduce her to youter¡± Shadowsh nodded as he left the remaining monsters would be given to Herish. Just like Leafinia Herish was also in one of the new viges that was being rebuilt she also has helpers. Shadowsh then gave her the new monsters and with his guidance and help she manage to make a contract with the remaining monsters. With this her safety would increase and with the Flower Spirit [Flower Blessing] ability her work would lessen. Also the Carnivorous Walkers have a lot of potential they just need to digest their food ti strengthen themselves. With the amount of corpses it could eat during the war it would definitely be a force to be reckon with. Shadowsh then freeze as he was just about to use his sr yang qi to improve the lifeforce of the nts. A message from Hentai telling him that the Killer Rat family have finally started intiating the teleporting procedure. Since it would take one natural day to cross over from the Archinviel Dukedom and the Dragon Kingdom the Killer Rat family would arrive tomorrow. Shadowsh then smile as he use his sr yang qi to enhance the lifeforce of the nt in the surrounding. He then took out a shiny jewel from Hentai¡¯s storage. This isn¡¯t any ordinary jewel it was an aquamarine with an abundant amount of highly condense water energy and a bit of ice element. This was created by Stephanie and Lilia Shadowsh enhance and perfected it bypressing therge amount of energy within it. It was a size of a car before but afterpressing it the size decrease to the point its only the same size of an adult palm. ..... Shadowsh then thought ¡®With this treasure Aqua would definitely evolve¡¯ His next destination is thest vige that was being rebuilt. Like Leafinia and Herish, Al was also creating a forest. Each forest would be named after them and at least 40% of the resources would personally belong to them while the rest would be given to the popnce. That means as long as the forest they created grow the amount of money they would obtain would be astronomical. But the citizen didn¡¯t know but the only reason they could create a forest was because of Shadowsh. Even if Leafinia and the others were to create a forest the demonic qi in the surrounding would still corode the forest. This was prevented because of Hentai with its ability it could absorb the demonic qi and chaos energy and convert it to mild energy or Mana that could improve the environment quality. When he arrived at the vige where Al was stationed he was startled to see numerous soldiers going about. Some were building houses while some were roughhousing and unlike the other two viges he visited the residents actively rebuilding the vige. He then pass through the vige abd arrive at a barren spot where one person was squatting down. Shadowsh felt the earth was slowly changing as it became much more richer in nutrient and energy. Al was sweating in a great degree Aqua besides him would create a ball of water usinf her water energy to just cool off his head. Seeing him work hard Shadowsh smiles as he pick a couple of fruit and berry seeds from Hentai¡¯s storage he then threw it around Al and used his sr yang qi to induce their growth. He then silently appear besides Aqua and using his spirit energy he telepathically told her to water the seedlings scattered around. Chapter 281 Chapter 281: CHAPTER 253 AQUA¡¯S CHANGE At first Aqua was startled but when she saw it was Shadowsh it nodded and used her water energy to water the seedlings. Shadowsh then walks a couple of steps before stopping. He then raised his right foot high and brought it down in an incredible fast speed. *Boom* The force behind his stomp cracked the ground around him causing a loud explosion that could be heard even in the vige. The soldiers that were busy or resting in the vige immediately ran towards their location. When they saw that there is another person standing just a couple of meters away from Al they immediately raised their weapons but Al immediately stops them with a shout. Al then stood up and bowed to Shadowsh ¡°Sorry big brother Shadowsh I didn¡¯t know that you were searching for me¡± ..... Shadowshugh as he pats Al¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°I know you have been working hard during this couple of days so I wanted to reward you with this¡± He then took out the aquamarine in Hentai¡¯s storage when Aqua saw intense desire shines out from her eyes. She was using every bit of her willpower to resist taking the stone from Shadowsh¡¯s hand As her master Al knew what is Aqua feeling and sensing the intense desire radiating of her he realised that she really wanted the stone. He then bows again to Shadowsh and said ¡°Its my honor to work for big brother and to be given such precious treasure me and mypanions promised you that we will achieve to your expectation¡± Just as Al was about to give the aquamarine to Aqua Shadowsh hurriedly stops him. Al then sent a look of confusion to Shadowsh. Seeing his look full of confusion Shadowsh then exins ¡°Its best if you give the aquamarine to Aqua when the two of you returns to the Hidden Camp¡± ¡°Theke in there is the best suited ce for Aqua to evolve¡± Hearing this Al nodded before immediately leaving he is quite impatient in raising Aqua¡¯s strength. Shadowsh chuckles as he follows him he wanted to know what kind of evolution Aqua would undergo after taking a high ss treasure together with the support of a Treasure Grade water. Arriving at the Hidden Camp Al immediately gave the aquamarine to Aqua as she took it and an unbelievable sight ured. The aquamarine fused into her body she then submerged under the water as the spot where she submerged started glowing. Seeing that she is already undergoing her evolution and it might take a while he told Al to rest for a bit as with his help he could hasten the evolution process without harming Aqua in the least. He then used his spiritual energy and started scanning Aqua¡¯s body and realise that because of the aquamarine her body started changing to aodate suchrge amount of highlypressed water energy. Shadowsh then implores Hentai¡¯s help as it started to interfere in the evolution process hastening it. It is an improved ability it obtained during its time connecting the portal between the two Sanctuaries. It became much more sensitive to the so calledw of this continent. 3 hourster a pir of water burst from theke as a figure was floating above it. She looks exactly like Aqua only she is as tall as an average adult human and her crystal blue wings became water wings. Not only that in her forehead a shining aquamarine could be seen. Shadowsh looks at her and scans her and immediately realised she became like Yshelia a higher rank female. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Aqua (Under Contract) Race : God Specific Race Name : Aqua Mistress Grade : Legendary Level : Silver Rank Level 1 Master : Al Attributes : Water/Spirit Energy : [Spirit Qi (High Tier): 124] Elemental Energy : [Water Energy : 7th Tier] Mana (2nd Tier) : 124 + 62 Skills : [Water Arrows], [Water Bind], [Tidal Smash] Racial Trait : [Water God Body], [Aqua Jewel] Passive Abilities : [Legendary Elemental Affinity], [Great Mana Capacity], [Enhance Spiritual Perception] Active Abilities : [Water Goddess Blessing], [Rain Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Raging Whirlpool] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When he saw her improvement his eyes practically bulged as his expression became nked. Not only her rank was immediately raised by one rank the tier of her energy have also improved too drastically. He then hurriedly started reading the descriptions of all her skills and abilities as his instinct tells him that she would be one of the powerhouse in their group. [Water Arrows] (Low Rank) : Fires off highly condense arrow shape water to the enemy, (Additional Ability : Prate Armor). [Water Bind] (Low Rank) : Calls forth a dozen water chains that restrict the movement of the target (Effect of the skill would increase 5 times if used in a location near or on bodies of water). [Tidal Smash] (Low Rank) : An attack that affects a wide range of area (Attack power and rage increased if used in a location near or on bodies of water). All of her skills were now not graded by quality but rank and a rank skill is a lot stronger than a quality skill. He then looks at the description of her abilities especially her racial traits. Water God Body : A body that was created by a highly condense water energy making the host to be near immortal and an exeptional control to water and water element. Aqua Jewel : The only weakness that the host has but it was near unbreakable and is only known be destroyed by a force that has greater amount of faith energy, the jewel is full of faith energy creating a bit of divinity on it (Also summon a treasured water bow). Reading the description of both of her racial traits he realised that Aqua became an immortal like existence. He then saw the word faith energy and became curious he then asks Hentai about it. [Faith energy is a unique type of energy that could only be obtained if said person or object was worship for a long time] Hearing Hentai¡¯s exnation Shadowsh realised that the aquamarine that they found and strengthened was an object that was worshipped for a long time. The description of her skills were also considered astonishing. Legendary Elemental Affinity : Host is now sensitive to all elemental energy decreasing elemental damage and increase host elemental damage. Great Mana Capacity : Increase Mana Capacity by 50%. Enhance Spiritual Perception : Increase intelligence, senses and obtains telepathic ability. Water Goddess Blessing : Gives ability to breath underwater to the selected individs. Rain Domain : Change the weather into a stormy one. Raging Whirlpool : Creates a gigantic whirlpool that crushes those that are in range (Can only be used in bodies of water). Shadowsh then said to Al ¡°Al it seems that you have lucked out Aqua have rank up to Silver Rank but judging from herbat strength she could take a high level Gold Rank individual¡± Hearing this Al¡¯s expression nked out Shadowsh then left to find Yshelia telling her about this. Just as he was flying towards the exit of the town he paused and smiles as he continue his flight. He received a message from his clone telling him it safely transported the children to the orphanage and with the Caretaker Gang their future is now considered decent than back in the city. When he arrived outside of the town he saw Yshelia busy inscribing ancient scriptures that he had no idea about. . Realising that he is no help whatsoever cause him to feel guilty for Yshelia. He then coughs loudly breaking Yshelia¡¯s concentration looking at Shadowsh she was instantly was startled by his presence. Shadowsh lets out augh and said ¡°Don¡¯t be that surprise after all I am not that scary of a monster¡± Yshelia rolls her eyes and thought ¡®Maybe to your family and friends but to your enemies you are a nightmare¡¯ She did told him about her thought and asks something different ¡°So leader what brings you here?¡± Shadowsh scratches his head and said ¡°Well actually I wanted to help you but since I couldn¡¯t even understand what you ate writing I realise I might just be an hinderance than help¡± ..... ¡°So I decided about asking you what do you wanted, I could ept any request as long as it is within my power¡± Yshelia was about to deny when she suddenly thought of one matter and said ¡°I will take you up to your offer¡± ¡°My request might be considered troublesome or even impossible for others but considering leader¡¯s mystifying abilities I request leader to increase the strength or rank of the fairies tbat I released in the Hidden Camp in this small amount of time¡± Shadowsh immediately agrees to her request as he bids goodbye to her and once again flew back to the Hidden Camo. His whole day consist of going and leaving the Hidden Camp but since he do not have anything to do he decided to at least help his family in their jobs or increase their strength. Returning back to the Hidden Camp Shadowsh went to ask Mira who was the only person in the camp right now where Yshelia released the fairies. Chapter 282 Chapter 282: CHAPTER 254 YSHELIA¡¯S FAIRY REALM Mira knew every important location on their territory so she easily directed Shadowsh deep into the Hidden Camp. In the Hidden Camp there is a cave they were created for the first monsters Shadowsh wanted to release to be one of their group practice targets. Too bad that the n did note true as the hills were still unstable. Except for the hill they are going it was the hill Al always practices on to improve the durability and stability of his new technique. Al still haven¡¯t told them what technique it was but when Shadowsh went inside the so called cave a sh of surprise shes through his eyes. The structure and stability of the cave made it look like it was naturally made. As they go inside of the cave Shadowsh¡¯s expression became more intrigued as he noticed they passed through a barrier. ..... Suddenly Hentai notified him about the ce they are currently in and his expression changed but immediately return to his original smiling expression. [Master we are currently in a different realm] [Judging from the realm¡¯s frequency and internalw it is the coreponent of the realm in the Howling Ridge] Shadowsh¡¯s lip lifts up as he felt he needed to investage and learn more about Yshelia¡¯s personal realm as it may hold the answer to hastening the process of Banjo taking over the realm back on the Howling Ridge. Suddenly while he was looking around numerous glowing lights started flying towards them. There were at least 200 glowing lights and each of them represent one fairy. Shadowsh was amazed as fairies were considered as a rare specie and to gather this many of them even he couldn¡¯t do it in a short amount of time. He then asks Mira ¡°Are all of these fairies bought by you guys?¡± Mira shakes her head and answered ¡°No, actually as of now we only manage to release a dozen fairies and the rest came with Yshelia-san¡± Hearing this Shadowsh finally realised what was Yshelia¡¯s predecessor wanted to do. Yshelia is a fairy but she was also considered a much higher specie of fairy. Low ss fairies were extremely small fairies that was only as big as a two to three fingers of a human. High ss fairies could take form as big as an average humans and they could also perceive the emotion of others. Shadowsh suddenly remember something important about Aqua that he forgot to ask Yshelia about. It was about Aqua evolving into a different specie from a fairy to a god. Not the god that exist in the beliefs and religion of others but someone from the god n. He then disperse this thought because the important thing to do is now to increase the number of or just raise one fairy to be a high ss fairy. He then started scanning all of them he decided to help 10 of them to evolve. The 10 fairies he will pick would be responsible for taking care of their kind and guide the rest how to evolve. After looking for an hour he finally managed to pick 10 fairies. Four of them were Nature Type fairies but different specie. Two were me Fairies, 2 Water Fairies andstly 2 Wind Fairies. He then decided to take them outside but when he told them that their expression turns to fear. Seeing this he realised that he could not take them outside. He then sighed and thought ¡®It seems that I will need to ask Yshelia to help me convince them¡¯ Since he couldn¡¯t bring them outside he and Mira left the secret realm. Just as he was about to think some n on how to make the fairies evolve in the fastest way he received a message from Leafinia telling him that Eugene and his nsmenhave recovered and is now waiting for him in the Sanctuary. After reading the message he made a bitter smile as he once again return to the Sanctuary and facilitate Eugene and his nsmen. He brought them to their new home and they loved the ce. After returning back to camp and having dinner everyone slept like a log after a busy day. The next day everyone once again had their works cut out for them as the scouts have managed to predict when would the orcs arrives. Next month! just one month and the full blown war between the orc empire and the Dragon Kingdom would happen. Everyone was extremely busy especially after hearing such news. Without them realising it 2 weeks have passed. The day was just like any other day the two elves were improving the archer batallion survivability and knowldege how to imput magic to their attack. Leafinia and Herish were working on their respective viges training not only themselves but the apostles and knights of their church. Al together with recently evolved Aqua were also doing quite great for themselves not only the vige they were responsible to is nearing itspletion but with the daily work and training the soldiers have also became stronger. Actually because of Aqua¡¯s improvement she and Al are only behind Leafinia in developing their forest. While Leafinia and Herish were pretty busy their monsters¡¯ strength haven¡¯t improve that much. Yshelia finallypleted the initial barrier for the town even though it still couldn¡¯tpare from that of the Dragon City it was still decent. Don2 and Eugene have agreed with something and have formed a team together with the three monkey tribes and Steel Ape n. Slicer and Shena have also became important figures of military power in the town because the Sword Batallion was directly under their order. Also the Dragon Spiders and the Killer Rat family have also arrived and have adapted themselves in the Sanctuary. Lisa and Allicia have assassinated a couple of noble families of course because of Shadowsh¡¯s order they did not kill any children and only brought them back to the town. Yshelia and Shadowsh then would erase their memoriespletely turning them into a baby like existence but of course they would raised by the Caretaker Gang. Shadowsh have also started his experiment on the fairies. Most of his experiments were harmless and because of Hentai¡¯s calction and hisrge amount of high tiered Mana and elements the progress were going well. He also requested Leafinia and Aqua¡¯s help and because of them the 4 Fower Fairies and 2 Water Fairies have evolved. They became middle ss fairies which is as big as a child but even that made Yshelia ecstatic. Their whole schedule was extremely busy and because Shena was also tired and busy each day Quinshi became the only chief in their group. Back in the present Shadowsh was in front of an orc besides him was another orc but he is respectfully standing besides him. The orc standing besides him was the orc that was an expert in wielding a sword. The only thing is that Shadowsh have made it submit to him. The sword wielding orc name was Cloyd he was working as a general for the orc empire to give his mother a better life. He was actually a half orc his mother was a human even though because of this reason they were treated quite harshly back in the orc empire the two of them always have each other to take care of. Until of course the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts that killed numerous being in the continent including his mother. His mother is technically isn¡¯t dead but she was suspended in a deep sleep and no one even the strongest orc shaman of their kingdom could wake her up. He already given up and was living his life with no meaning until he met Shadowsh. When Shadowsh started experimenting on them he felt great pain that he never felt before and just as he sumb to death Shadowsh did something that utterly shocked him. No one knew this fact but like his mother he was also cursed but because of his powerful body and his sword qi he manage to resist most of the power of the curse. Even though he did manage to resist most of the curse¡¯s power it did restrict him and because of that he did not manage to evolve even though just in terms of power he was clearly much stronger than nearly all of the orc generals in their empire. The curse haunted him for months to more than a year and it was actually getting stronger as time goes by. But Shadowsh easily dispel it shocking the orc to the core. He immediately submitted to Shadowsh and begged him to heal his mother. When Shadowsh saw such filial piety he couldn¡¯t but also be surprised since after going into war the orcs became mindless beast that would kill just anything in their way. So he asks the orc why he is different and also did a background check on him. Chapter 283 Chapter 283: CHAPTER 255 CLOYD When he heard about the orc¡¯s story and the information regarding the curse he made up an assumption. The orc did not became a mindless beast because unlike the rest of the orcs he did not manage to evolve so he kept his original mentality. Since its like this Shadowsh decided to take him in. Actually it was by pure coincidence that all of this was happening. He only destroyed the curse because it triedto invade his body in turn causing fhe orc to rever him. After the orc submitted to him he released of course he bind him with a contract to guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t betray them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name: Cloyd (Under Contract) Race: Orc Gender: Male Age: 19 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 5 Energy [Vital Qi] (3rd Tier + 1): 300 Mana (2nd Tier): 60 Racial Trait : [Great Vitality], [Great Strength], [Great Endurance], [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Now that Cloyd submitted to them he ryed all the information he knew about the orc empire. Since he already shown his loyalty and was under contract Shadowsh promised him that he will save his mother. Back in the present Shadowsh was extracting the unique orc strange ability by absorbing the mysterious energy from its body and some of its blood and transfer it to Cloyd. The process is painful for both orc but Leafinia was lessesing the pain using her rxing aroma. Of course only Cloyd receive such treatment for the orcmander it was screaming with all his strength. Even Cloyd who was known to be courageous became scared as he looks at his formermander expression and hearing his heart wrenching screams. After 3 hours the orcmander finally died and Cloyd started evolving. Runes tattoo of a devil opening its mouth and was devouring appears on his chest. Feeling the power coursing through his vein he couldn¡¯t but let out a scream. Shadowsh then ordered ¡°Try using your newfound ability¡± Cloyd nodded as a domain like ability started expanding around him. The ability is the exact copy of the orcmander ability the only difference is the size of the domain and its stability Cloyd is new to this so he wasn¡¯t used in such ability. Leafinia and Shadowsh have different kinds of reaction after they entered the domain. Leafinia felt something was absorbing its energy but because of her great control of her energy she managed to calm them down and prevented her energy from being taken. If this happens in a fight this would be a disadvantage as she needs to focus to reel her energy in control if the enemy attacks her during that time she would definitely be wounded. For Shadowsh he did not feel a thing at all he couldn¡¯t help but think maybe its because he and Cloyd were under contract but Hentai told him otherwise. [Negative, the domain is still not that refined that the user could manipte it and not harm its allies] [Judging from the domain unique energy and Cloyd¡¯s vital qi I presume it could only absorb energy that is equal and below from the tier of the user¡¯s energy] Hearing this Shadowsh have a look of realisation dawns on him he then calls Al and the others to test if Hentai¡¯s assumption is correct. After testing it with everyone he realised that it was the truth. It seems that because of this Elsa and Allicia weren¡¯t affected by such domain. Shadowsh then bought an armor that could fit Cloyd but there is no such armor on sale so he had to order a personal made armor. Cloyd couldn¡¯t be seen outside of the Hidden Camp as he was an orc. Afterpleting his experiment Shadowsh was about to go into Yshelia¡¯s personal realm to once again start his investigation. Just as he was about to leave he freeze and smiles he then speed off towards the direction where the battle predicted to happen. The others were confused with his action but since it was him they just shrug it off after all they believes him and it is to the point that they considered his words as to those of a god. Shadowsh was flying towards the battlefield location because he received a message. Sans have returned and he has surprise for him it is regarding his undead army. After flying for an hour he traveled great distance and arrive in front of a humongous army. Sans measly army practically became 10 times greater in terms of numbers. Not only that even though most of the soldiers were skeleton undeads there are also numerous kinds of undeads within them. There were zombies, soul apparition and headless knights. Sans was standing in front of them Shadowsh quickly descended and his expression was still one of that is shocked. He was also thinking how to bring such massive army back to the Lodging Area because it is clearly impossible. Seeing Shadowsh wrinkles his brows Sans quickly spoke ¡°Master are you troubled in thinking how to bring my army back to base?¡± Shadowsh nodded he also realised that Sans became more independent and for him it was great after all he became much more flexible during battles. Sansughs and said ¡°No need fret Master other than the high ranking undeads in my army the rest could be stored in here¡± He then pointed in his chest and a pearl came out and it immediately started absorbing the undeads and also the death qi in the surrounding. Shadowsh was gobsmacked by this he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°How?!¡± Sans chuckles and exined ¡°It is my undead territory since I became an undead king I received my own personal realm or urately saying my own kingdom¡± Shadowsh nodded after all even king beast have its own territory and subjects much less an undead king which is clearly much rarer. Sans then leads his remaining army which only consist of 100 undeads. Of course all one hundred undeads were high ranking undeads especially for Sans royal guards which consist of 10 undeads. They were Carnage, Ghost and Venom and 7 new undeads. 5 of the undeads were created from orc corpses and the remaining 2 were undead knights riding their very own undead skeleton horse. One of the orc undeads was a skeleton undead with two horns it has four arms and its legs looks like a fusion between three skeleton legs. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name : Basher (Servant) Title : [Mad Murderer] Race : Undead Specific Race Name : Chimera Skeleton Orc (New Variant) Grade : Superior Level : Gold Rank Level 6 Master : Sans Attributes : Strength Mana : 61 Skills : [Bash], [Rip], [Bite], [Quadruple Strike] Racial Trait : [Enhanced Attack Speed], [Oppressive Domain] Passive Abilities : [Enhanced Bone Toughness], [Enhanced Bone Strength], [Supreme Skeletal Leg], [Enhance Bite Strength] Active Abilities : [Death Qi Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability : [Death Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two of the orc undeads werr a rotting zombie that exudes green smoke from their body. ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Greater Orc Zombie Race : Undead Grade : Excellent Level : Gold Rank Attributes : Strength/Yin/Death Racial Trait : [Intense Corpse Poison Augmentation], [Smog Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thest remaining orc undeads were a type of skeleton undeads. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species : Bone Demons Orcs Race : Undead Grade : Excellent Level : Gold Rank Attributes : Strength Racial Trait : [Great Bone Strength], [Great Bone Toughness] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The only thing that wascking from Sans royal guards were intelligence but considering the ¨¤mount of undeads Sans has he could rece them whenever he wanted to. Sans rode Nightmare as the other undead follows but the elite zombie undeads were just too slow. Seeing this Shadowsh told Sans to bury the zombie undeads under the ground and since they have no lifeforce the orcs wouldn¡¯t sense them. Hearing this Sans ordered his undeads to start digging and bury themselves. The both of them then speeds off back to town. Of course suchrge force couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of the scouts of the Dragon Kingdom. The kingdom went into a state of panic as soldiers were immediately mobilised and the gloomy atmosphere became tense. But after a while the kingdom did not receive any information from theor scout indicating the said army is attacking. Dragon King Tristan then saw Shadowsh and Sans flying back to the Hidden Forest Town. Realising that the army that their scouts discovered were Sans¡¯s army he quickly ordered his subordinates to stand down and calls for a meeting with all of his trusted aides. While Dragon King Tristan was in a state of worry Shadowsh and Sans finally reached Hidden Forest Town. Sans did not stop there though and went into Graveyard Pit. Graveyard Pit is the name that the residents calls the cemetery and the Undead Pit. Shadowsh follows Sans as he was curious as to why he didn¡¯t even say hi to everyone and immediately went into Graveyard Pit. When both of them enters the Undead Pit Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but marvel how the pit improved. The amount of yin qi it absorbs were tremendous and because numerous corpses were thrown to it and above it was a cemetery it became an ideal ce for undeads to live. Chapter 284 Chapter 284: CHAPTER 256 PLANS Both of them saw thar there are already many undeads roaming around in the bottom. Sans then took out the pearl that absorb the low level undeads. He then started chanting and numerous undeads were thrown into the bottom. Seeing the dense amount of undeads Sans thrown into the bottom Shadowsh asks ¡°How many undead did you throw?¡± Sans answered with an emotionless tone ¡°One thousand¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue as these undeads would immediately starts to devour each other considering their number at least 100 of them would became high ranking undeads. Sans then once again started chanting and arge amount of death qi flew out from his pearl further improving the environment of the Undead Pit. ..... Looking at the chaotic scene below and feeling that the Undead Pit is much more amazing than before Sans satisfiedly nodded. He and Shadowsh flew out of the pit and went to the Hidden Camp leaving behind the scene were undeads killing and eating themselves. Arriving at the Hidden Camp Shadowsh immediately started asking Sans about the situation in the battlefield and the events that ured to him during their seperation. Sans answered all of his question also he showed something surprising to Shadowsh. It was his chest unlike before that they were rotting meat his chest now have the same color as that of a regr human. The only difference is that in the center of his chest was the pearl he used to store his undeads in. His other body parts have also changed and his face is now considered decent but it was extraordinarily pale. Well he was still in the process of creating his body and his only weak point is the crystal on his chest but its toughness is even much more powerful than Aqua¡¯s jewel. The pearl is an incredible treasure for an undead not only it is an independent realm but it also could nurture the undeads inside of it but the grade and the environment is fully dependent to its host. Sans only created this pearl recently so the space size is still small and it was still extremely unstable so he still couldn¡¯t enter in it and it still doesn¡¯t have the function like nurturing the undeads. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but marvel on the treasures in this world but when hepares it with Hentai the difference between them is like heaven and earth. He then told Sans about what happened to Rey and also the death of the three undeads back on Howling Ridge. After hearing about the information regarding the portal between the Archinviel Dukedom and the Dragon Kingdom Sans decided to travel to Archinviel Dukedom. He needed to check the undead graveyard that both he and Shadowsh created and also the undeads that manage to survive in the refining battle arena back. Also he needed task 7 undeads to stay in the Howling Ridge. Hearing his n Shadowsh also decided toe with him as he ns to help Banjo taking over the secret realm back in Howling Ridge. Other than helping the fairies evolve he was also gathering information about Yshelia¡¯s secret realm. After doing some experiment together with Hentai he manage to replicate a bit of its internalw and the core energy within it. Now that he has this he could help Banjo stabilize the realm and with that they could finally starts the process of connecting with Safehaven Paradise. Now that the orc waged war in the nearby kingdom and other territory around it Shadowsh could now begin his n to scatter numerous forest around the continent which would belong to him. This was practically conquering the whole continent but his method was subtle and non-threatening to the other ruling territory as long as they don¡¯t fully realise what he is doing. Since it was still early in the day Sans decided to look at the Slum if he could absorb the raging Death Qi there. Shadowsh on the other hand went into the flower garden inside the Hidden Camp. This flower garden was created by him and Leafinia this was the temporary home of the Flower Fairies. He actually wanted to create one in Yshelia¡¯s personal realm but ording to Hentai it isn¡¯t easy for Herish to truly use her energy in there as they are both considered foreign beings there. For him because he was too strong he might destroy the realm if he really force himself in there. Arriving at the flower garden he couldn¡¯t help but smile as his mood lift up he then went inside the Fairy Kingdom it was the name Shadowsh have given to Yshelia¡¯s personal realm. When he arrives there he was taken aback by what he saw and that is the two ming woman figure flying around. When they saw Shadowsh both of them flew towards him and hugs him as it seems that they wouldn¡¯t let go that shortly. Shadowsh felt familiarity with the two and he realised that these two were the me Fairies he chosen. He felt familiar with the two because their aura is the same as his fire aura. To make these two evolve he fed them arge amount of Fire Energy from himself and because his Fire Energy is clearly high tier it bloated the two. He thought that it was a failure but to think that after a week and a couple of days they assimted the energy within their body and core and bypassing the mid ss and advancing to high ss. Now the only fairies that didn¡¯t evolve were the Wind Fairies but since only a minor number of their group has Wind attribute it can¡¯t be helped not only that the tiers of their attribute weren¡¯t that high also. Shadowsh have given the two Wind Fairies a monster core that have Wind attributes not only that but he would check their body every single day and with Hentai developing their body it won¡¯t take long before they evolve into middle ss. Those that have evolved started helping their kinds evolve while also enriching the elemental energy inside of the realm. Shadowsh started calling for the two Wind Fairies for their daily check up. Also the two me Fairies were still hugging him it seems that they became an existence like a summoned monster. Well it seems that their body is still changing as Hentai was automatically healing them and stabilizing their foundation. Monsters could evolve just by absorbing arge amount of energy but this would harm their body unless they are elementals or have something like Hentai they would destroy their potential if their body isn¡¯t up to the task. Hentai was fixing the damage in their core but their bodies are fine since fairies are like elemental creatures in this regard. Shadowsh would automatically emits all the attributes he has other than additional attributes like chaos and demonic the rest would flow out his body. The me Fairies would absorb the Fire Energy that was leaking out his body but the amount is just too small but since it was high tier it was enough for the two of them. After waiting for a while the two Wind Fairies arrive and like every single day during this past two months Hentai started the process of fixing their body. Hentai finished the process just after a couple of seconds since it was clearly a master in this type of activities. [Progress in evolution...50%] Shadowsh nodded and left but the two me Fairies hugging him were clearly sadden by this as they sent pitiful looks to him. Seeing this he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly as like an adult coaxing a child he started coaxing them. When he finally manage to leave the realm after an hour he couldn¡¯t help but once againugh bitterly as he thought on how to deal with the two me Fairies. Looking at the time it was already lunch time so he immediately went back to the camp as his stomach was already grumbling to him. Arriving at the camp everyone was already seated there even the busy Sans. Quinshi was busy cooking for everyone but at least she now have help and that is Cloyd also Leafinia¡¯s disciple Annie was helping out. Behind her is the Small Treant that Shadowsh bought after taming it the thing was growing rapidly. Everyone had a merry lunch during their conversation Shadowsh shared to them that he and Sans were going back to Archinviel Dukedom. Of course everyone was surprised but after he told them the reason why they are teleporting there all of them nodded. Also now that Sans is now here their preparation for the war is nearingpletion. The only thing left is the air force division but there were no suitable candidate for this division the reasons are either they are too weak or small in numbers. As of now only Lucy and Valkiry were the people working as their air defence. Chapter 285 Chapter 285: CHAPTER 257 MEETING THE ROYALTIES After having lunch everyone once again return to their work. There were two person that Shadowsh stop though. They were Iria and Erz even though the two of them improved greatly during their training with their subordinates but they focus only in one thing and forgot that elf archers also have something unique to them. That is converting natural energy into Mana and strengthening their elemental power. Shadowsh told them to stay inside of the camp and meditate in the forest during thesest few days of peace to gather and store as much Mana as they could. Shena and Slicer on the other hand started sparring with Cloyd. Not only Cloyd is a powerful orc but as a swordsman he is or greater than Rey is. ..... Shena wasn¡¯t good at using swords so she only apany Slicer during their training with the Sword Corps Division. They aren¡¯t that suited to be the leader in that division Shadowsh actually nned for Cloyd to take that position to relieve Shena and Slicer of that duty. The only thing that stopping him is that the armor he ordered was still under process and the cksmith were having a hard timepleting his requirement. The whole day Shadowsh went around town telling everyone where to go when war breaks out and other information about their safety. Seeing him going around town helping the residents everyone was moved and felt thankful that he was their ruler. The next day Shadowsh and Sans went into the Sanctuary and used the golden circle to teleport to the Archinviel Dukedom. Since it would take one natural day to teleport themselves to the first Sanctuary they need to wait inside the passageway. While Shadowsh and Sans were waiting the army of the Dragon Kingdom started to get busy. Numerous catapults, cannons and ballistas were taken out and put into the walls. Numerous potholes and other traps inculding magical ones were scattered throughout the battlefield. Inside the pce Dragon King Tristan and other important people of the kingdom were seated and was discussing their n. All of them were confident in surviving the battle even though there were numerous powerful individls in the Orc Empire Dragon King Tristan wasn¡¯t worried in the least. The reason for this is because his trust to Shadowsh and his group. ording to his dragons Yshelia was extremely powerful to the point it made them tremble in fear. When they felt Sans¡¯s aura when both he abd Shadowsh flew just above the city they felt bone chilling fear. For Yshelia it is mental suppression and for Sans it was the stench of death. This two people have already greatly increased Dragon King Tristan¡¯s confidence but when he asks what his dragon felt from Shadowsh he was given a shock. When Shadowsh flew above the city the dragons haven¡¯t felt anything from him clearly disappointing Dragon King Tristan. That is until they had a meeting with him during these past few days. When the dragons truly felt Shadowsh¡¯s aura they felt fear all over their body not only from their bloodline but even their soul. Not only that Dragon King Tristan felt that he should bow to Shadowsh. Actually the reason for this is LS as those that have dragon bloodline would automatically rever him. Not only that but Shadowsh aura that cause deapair to his enemy while stregthening hisrades is one of the unique aura in the continent. With Shadowsh he could solo the Orc King while he and the others just need to deal with the other powerful orcs. Suddenly just as Dragon King Tristan felt at ease and was very confident he could protect his kingdom a person came inside with an anxious expression. It was the leader of the spies in the kingdom not only he is quite respected of his strength but the intelligence organization he was responsible for is quite capable. Seeing him discourteouslye inside with an anxious expression it seems that something really bad have happened. Dragon King Tristan immediately asks ¡°What is it Richard?¡± Richard hurriedly shared the information he received ¡°Your majesty the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire have made an alliance¡± Dragon King Tristan expression nked out before immediately standing up from his seat ¡°Impossible both forces is quite arrogant and wanted this continent for their own¡± ¡°Not only that the orc king and his army is marching towards here right now which orc is qualified to decide such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes, as you have said your majesty that is quite true but the other associations waged war in the Necromancer Association while the remaining forces waged war against the Orc Empire¡± Richard exined. He then added ¡°Also the true ruler of the Orc Empire is actually the former ruler of the empire he now evolved into an orc emperor¡± Hearing this a shocked look appeared on Dragon King Tristan¡¯s face he then asks ¡°If he is that powerful now why do they need to initiate an alliance?¡± ¡°Maybe because of this they felt pressured so they made an alliance¡± Richard spected. Dragon King Tristan was now having a headache both force was always in the battlefield but they never joined hands on the contrary the orcs even fought against the undeads. ¡®It seems that there should be a change of n¡¯ After massaging his head Dragon King Tristan thought of this. He then looks at one of his aides and said ¡°Invite mister Shadowsh and tell them about this informatiom¡± The aide nodded and immediately left as this was clearly a dire situation. What they did not know is that Shadowsh return back to Archinviel Dukedom so it was clearly a bad timing. The aide rode a horse and arrived at Hidden Forest Town with the fastest way possible. He then directly went into the Adventure Guild unlike Yshelia and the others unpredictable location Elsa would mostly be in the guild. Inside the guild Crystal, Elsa and Miria were chatting with each other. Crystal was now a C-Rank adventurer because of her incredibly fast pace of ranking up numerous adventurers look up to her. She is also quite frequent in the battle arena and as of now she was still undefeated in the C-Rank tournament. Other than the battle arena she was also quite interested in reading books that Shadowshpiled and stored inside the guild library. To obtain ess in the library a certain amount of GP should be offered because not only useful information was gathered there even skills and numerous spells could be seen there. That is why the adventurers were learning how to write and read as most of them were illiterate. An adventurer could hire a guild staff to totur them that is why the guild is like a home for the adventurers. Most of the adventurers treated the guild and its rule with respect and those that did nor well they were brought to a secluded corner and was taught a painful lesson. Also every time theypete in a battle in the arena they would be overwhelmed by challengers much stronger than them and they would need to recuperate from their injuries. That is why even though some of the adventurers have no respect to the guild whatsoever they behaved orcingly if not they would suffer. Back in the present the three girls were clearly having a good time drinking tea well for Elsa she dislikes tea and rather choose coffee. Elsa ate udy like and the way she talk is sometime unbefitting for her appearance and present status. Well no one could me her nor would me her after all she was and still a gang leader and it was the strongest gang out of all. Adding to the fact that she is the guild leader, her strength is also not to be look down and finally her close rtionship with Shadowsh and most of the member of the gang. Suddenly the door in the office was swung open and Dragon King Tristan aide arrives with a sweaty face. Crystal immediately stood up and said ¡°Guildmaster if you excuse me¡± She do not want her family to know that she was working as an adventurer so she decided to leave and change to her princess outfit. Seeing Crystal leave the aide immediately approached Elsa and ryed the information regarding the alliance between the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. Hearing this piece of information Elsa immediately left the guild and ran towards the town exit. Her destination is where Yshelia is working right now just outside the town improvising the runes in the town¡¯s wall. She rode her new pet one that she tamed herself a Thunder Wolf. It was an Excellent Grade Mid Level Silver Rank monster. Thunder the name that Elsa gave to the Thunder Wolf lets out a howl as it speeds towards the town exit Judging from the time that was predicted by the kingdom scouts the orcs would arrive in the next second or third day. Chapter 286 Chapter 286: CHAPTER 258 ALLIANCE Judging from how the Necromancer Association behave during these past few months the necromancers could summon arge amount of undeads even if its just a 100 of them. Also they are expert in using curse magic weakening their enemy. The more people die the greater the number of undeads they could control and the stronger they get. Even though their group weren¡¯t scared with this typee of abilities they have since they had Sans but as long as the Necromancer Association mobilised their peak expert then the number of high ranking and powerful undeads that could pose a problem to the army. ¡®It seems that the impending battle wouldn¡¯t be as easy as I thought¡¯ Elsa thought. As Elsa arrives at where Yshelia was working in she saw that Yshelia is working very hard and she was very focus on her work to the point she ignores everything around her. Realising that she couldn¡¯t disturb Yshelia because it might harm her especially since there were numerous runes flying around her. ..... Elsa then rode Thunder and left her next destination is the Hidden Camp. Her target was Mary without Shadowsh and Yshelia she was considered as the temporary leader. She caught numerous attention in the town as her valiant figure zips through the town. Feeling the stares she patted Thunder and it released a sh blinding everyone and when they opened their eyes Elsa and Thunder disappeared. The Hidden Camp is a secret ce that is only known by Shadowsh and the rest of the group. Arriving inside a particr candy shop Elsa pats Thunder signalling that it could return back to the Sanctuary now. The candy shop is considered as a hidden path to the Hidden Camp this was created not long ago as there are now numerous spies inside the town. Taking out a token out of her chest a a transparent screen could be seen she easily passed through it. Inside the token was one of Shadowsh¡¯s fur also the token is a symbol of authority in the guild as it symbolised the guild leader¡¯s authority. As she arrives on the camp she saw that Quinshi was there meditating her pet Snow was inside the Sancruary together with her other pet Typhoon. Elsa then took out a bell this was no ordinary bell. The bell was bought by Mira as it was considered an excellent treasure it could send a psychic like sound waves that could be felt within 100 meters around the user. Mira, sses and all the foxes immediately felt the sound wave. Mira went out of the carriage and saw Elsa and her mom who was meditating. The bell would not disturb those that are using all their on a particr activity focus so Quinshi who was meditating was not disturb. Mira approached Elsa and asks¡±What¡¯s the problem for you to use the guild emergency meeting bell?¡± Like the token the bell was also for the guild leader use only. Elsa answered ¡°Once Mary-sama arrives I will tell you everything?¡± Hearing this a look of shock appeared on Mira¡¯s face and asks ¡°Is it really important?¡± Elsa nodded as a grave look surfaced on her face unlike the orcs a couple of members of the Necromancer Association signifies hundreds of enemies and after amassingrge amount of corpses in the battlefield the number and quality of their undeads have improved drastically to the point all the associations have dered war on them. Mira became confused ¡°If the informatio is really important then why didn¡¯t you also call Yshelia-san over?¡± Elsa lets our a bitter smile and said ¡°I tried but she was too busy with the town¡¯s defence system so I couldn¡¯t disturb her¡± A look of realisation could be seen in Mira¡¯s face as she knew that Yshelia was truly busy and is actually quite passionate about the town defence system. After waiting for a couple of seconds Mira and together with the others arrived. Elsa immediately shared the information about the alliance between the Necromancer Association and Orc Empire. After hearing her info everyone in the meeting was shocked. Purple Kitty immediately went out to inform the Dark Hand the organization that involves all the assassins and spies of the town. Her mother was one of the core member of the group and the organization is ruled by Lisa, Leafinia, Scar and Thorn. Her target was these four rulers of the dark side as she knew her mother is hunting inside of the Sanctuary. Actually she was also training earlier in the Hidden Camp since it was the best suited ce for her to train. Valkiry decided to inform Leafinia and Shena, Dorothy went to inform Herish, Foxxy went to inform Al and Lucy went to the Sanctuary to inform Don2 and the other monster group that would be participating in the war. Since she finished her task Elsa excused herself while Mira, sses and Mary discuss their n on how to deal with this unexpected turn of events. The atmosphere in the town wasn¡¯t affected as the royal family were keeping a tight lid on this information. While they were clueless on their impending doom everyone in Shadowsh¡¯s group received the information and they immediately left their task and made their way into the Hidden Camp. Don2 realised that many of the monsters would die during the war so he and the other leaders of their own monster division had a meeting on how to address such problem. When night came Yshelia returns back to the Hidden Camp full of headaches as mental fatigue weighs down on her. But she would never have thought she was given a shock when he saw almost everyone other than Erz and Iria was present and everyone of them were clearly deep in thought. She immediately lets out a light cough as she also triggers her psychic energy. Everyone¡¯s attention quickly shift to Yshelia just as she was about to speak Mira beat her to it. ¡°Yshelia-san you look exhausted its okay we¡¯ll tell you about everything tomorrow just rest for today¡± Mira gently said as she saw the exhausted look on Yshelia¡¯s face. Yshelia was about to refute when Leafinia leads her to the carriage and used her rxing scent to help her go to sleep. When she falls asleep the whole camp was bustling with noices as everyone had an headache on how to deal such things. It goes on until Leafinia said one sentence that shut them all up ¡°Why are all of you so worried about the Necromancer Association?¡± ¡°As long as Master and Sans killed all the necromancers wouldn¡¯t that also destroy their summoned undeads¡± It was like they were hit by a massive rock in the head and they realised what she said was the truth. After all their group is made up of powerful individuals and considering Shadowsh fighting prowess they got this thing in the bag. Immediately they went to sleep after an exhausting day of work and nning. The next day in the center of the Sanctuary near the Steel Ape n¡¯s territory and a ce full of man eating vine nts shes of lights appears. Shadowsh and Sans finally arrives at the first Sanctuary. Sans and Shadowsh was immediately assaulted by gread migraine. Sans¡¯s soul mes in his eyes dimmed lightly and he just stand there in silence ¡°Ah! sh*t I really couldn¡¯t get used to this feeling¡± Shadowsh massages his forehead as thankfully unlikest time he shielded himself using his unique attributes. Sans also did the same thing after being warned by Shadowsh. They only need 5 minutes to recover suddenly they heard numerous shouts as a couple of adventurers were running from a giant spider. Shadowsh looks at the adventurers and dashed towards them and rescued them while sending enough amount of energy to the giant spider. His purpose was to rescue the adventurers while also rewarding the spider. Even though he did not care about the adventurers dying in the Sanctuary as they already knew that it was this kind of job but since he encounter such situation it wouldn¡¯t harm if he helps. He also gave a gift to the spider as after all he couldn¡¯t be bias as he was considered both human and monsters. The spider looks at Shadowsh with an expression of fright but when it saw his wink and feeling the burst of energy inside its body it lets out a happy shriek as it left. The adventurers were stunned and they hurriedly thanked Shadowsh but he only looks at them before quickly leaving. For him it was only a brief meeting since he considered the adventurers too weak in his criterion. Sans and Shadowsh exit the Sanctuary but they immediately went in different direction. Sans went into the direction where the undead graveyard is situated in while Shadowsh went to the Howling Ridge. Shadowsh dashed through the city leaving behind afterimages as the people in the city were confused as to why a gust of wind suddenly burst from close to them. Chapter 287 Chapter 287: CHAPTER 259 UNDEADS Shadowsh arrives at the secret realm entrance. He then stops and asks Hentai ¡®It was already been a couple of weeks is it stable for me toe inside?¡¯ [Affirmative as Master has some of Banjo¡¯s aura so it is safe] Hearing this he immediately jumps towards the hole. He instantly felt his body being ripped apart but he quickly used his energy to protect himself. After one second passed he got inside the realm there he saw Banjo with his mouth open and quickly devouring the space. His Space Jewel was shing brightly as it quickly repairing the realm but because of the realm¡¯s size Banjo only managed to repair 1/8 of the space. ..... Shadowsh then silently approached him before surprising him. Banjo who was leisurely devouring chaotic space energy around him was given a shock he immediately executed his skill [Dragon Whip]. Shadowsh easily dodge the attack beforeughing. Seeing Shadowshughing in front of him Banjo¡¯s face became nked as he thought that no one could enter the secret realm but remembering many miracles that Shadowsh have shown him he felt that it was quite normal for a guy like him to enter. He then sent a re at him clearly showing that he was angry at his childish attitude. Shadowsh just smiles as he see Banjo ring at him he then felt that he was different from before and scans him to be sure. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Banjo (Under Contract) Title: [Battle Lord], [Devourer] Race: Dragon (Low Rank) Specific Race Name: Dark Golden Space Dragon Bloodline: Lesser Warring Ouroboros Dragon (Extremely Impure 0.13%) Grade: Epic Gender: Male Age: 2 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 2 Master: Shadowsh Attributes : Space/Strength Dragon Qi (3rd Tier): 399 Elemental Energy: [Space Energy : 4th Tier] Mana (3rd Tier): 513 Skills: [Dragon Breath], [Space Ball Barrage], [Dragon Whip], [Dragon sh] Racial Trait: [Warring Ouroboros Dragon Bloodline], [Space Jewel], [Dragon Body] Passive Abilities: [Dragon Qi], [Dragon Might], [Dragon Scale], [Draconic Eyes] [Transverse] Active Abilities: [elerate] Berserk/Forbidden Ability: [Chaotic Space] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was given a shock Banjo have acquired a new bloodline and judging from its name the first bloodline fused with the new bloodline. What¡¯s more unlike the slow leveling process of a Epic Grade Gold Rank monster Banjo once again levels up in just a couple of weeks. He then started reading the description of his new Ratial Trait and other abilities but other than [Space Jewel] obtaining a new additional ability his passive and active abilities stays the same. Warring Ouroboros Dragon Bloodline]: Obtain the ability to devour arge amount of energy the same attribute as host. Increase the host¡¯s battle power by 20% and skills effect and power by 5%. (Additional Ability): Devour Space Jewel: Manifestation of the space energy condensed by host. Increase space attribute attacks and abilities by 50%. (Additional Ability): [Storage]: (500 Cubic Meters) (Additional Ability): [Spatial Domain] Spatial Domain: Creates a domain that restrict an opponents movement speed by 50%. Dur¨¤tion: 10.Seconds Cooldown: 1 hour He couldn¡¯t but asks ¡°D*mn! when did you manage to obtain such an amazing bloodline!¡± The [Devour] ability would function like Hentai¡¯s ability to use arge amount of energy to level up him without leaving any harm in his body. Now they only need to strengthen their monster core to cope up with therge amount of Mana and elemental energy since their body would improved automatically as long as they obtain arge amount of elemental energy. Shadowsh also noticed that the amount of Mana and energy Banjo has have shrunk it seems that as long as the tier of their Mana kept on improving the amount would decrease. He immediately warned Banjo about this and told him before raising the tier he should at least store enough Mana so that the maximum output wouldn¡¯t decrease. The amount of Mana his skills may corresponds to the tier he has but as they kept improving the amount expended on using them would also increase. Dragon Breath (Scarlet Gold Quality): Release a powerful energy breath full of Dragon Qi. Cooldown: 1 minute Usage: 100 Mana and energy Space Ball Barrage (Dark Gold Quality): Fires off a barrage of space balls towards the target. Duration: 10 Seconds Cooldown: 5 Seconds Usage: 50 Mana Dragon Whip (Gold Quality): Uses tail to attack the target, Causes stun. Cooldown: 10 Second Usage: 50 Mana and energy Dragon sh (Gold Quality): shes the enemy that would destroy the target¡¯s armor. Cooldown: 5 Second Usage: 10 Mana and energy After Hentai upgraded itself the amount of information he could now read is much greater than before. Back at the present Shadowsh quickly took out something from.his chest. It was an imitation of the core part of the secret realm Hentai made it by expending arge amount of his Mana. He then gave it to Banjo causing him to looks ecstatic. The reason for this is because once Shadowsh took out the glowing orb the realm actually reacted and strongly at that. He then looks at Shadowsh and said ¡°I could finally stabilise the realm as long as I get familiar with the flunctuation of spatial sequence of this orb¡± Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°That is why I have entered this realm the war against the orcs ising closer and we need the help we could get and you are one of the powerful individual in our group we could use your hep in this war¡± Hearing this Banjo nodded solemnly and promised ¡°I¡¯ll finish this task as fast as I could¡± Of course Shadowsh believes him he then told him.about the teleportation circle in the center of the Sanctuary before he left. Banjo immediately started working in iming the realm as his own after Shadowsh left. Shadowsh next destination is the Undead Graveyard. As long as Sans finish his task there the both of them could immediately return back to Dragon Kingdom. He then started flying towards the direction of the Undead Graveyard. Of course the defence system of the city noticed him but just identified him as a passing monster. Arriving at Undead Graveyard Shadowsh immediately saw numerous low level undeads walking about. ..... All the undeads were both low ss and levels. Compared from the undeads back in the Undead Pit both quality and numbers the Undead Graveyard is reallycking. Maybe its because no one really taking care of it after they have left the greatest reason for this is theck of corpses in Archinviel Dukedom now that the Sanctuary was built. Starvation was solved by it rare materials and monsters could also be obtained there and even though there are deaths in it most corpses would be devoured by monsters or taken and burried in the cemetery. He then went further unfil he steps into the refining arena. He saw Sans standing in front of 7 undeads and all of them were unique undeads and judging from their soul mes they are all high ss undeads. A three headed giant skeleton with 6 arms and its chest looks like an armor than a chest. The bones from the waist below were also five times as thicker than regr ones. Next to the 3 headed skeleton was a zombie that is much bigger than the orc zombie Sans has but its form clearly shows it came from a human corpse. Next to the zombie was a skeleton that was holding a sharpened bone its body was glowing in green eerie light. The fourth undead was a two headed zombie which had a giant hole in its stomach full of sharp teeth it opens and close as if it had a mind on its own. Fifth undead was once again a zombie but this time it ain¡¯t a human but a dog it is a zombie type undead its body was covered with toxic fumes. The sixth undead was a giant fat zombie which had a gigantic mouth not only that its body was covered with a bony armour. Thest undead was actually a simple Death Knight but it was still considered a high ss undead. Checking their stats Shadowsh found out that 7 undeads were all high level Silver Rank undeads. The seven undeads have already gained different amount of intelligence so they quickly realised Sans is a high ss of undeads as they are. Not only that the aura Nightmare is releasing also made them tremble in fear. Its not because he is a high ss undead but because the aura is the same as theirs meaning that Nightmare was also like them undeads that eats other undeads to obtain greater strength. Shadowsh suddenly whistled causing everyone to turn their heads to him. Seeing him the 7 undeads immediately started trembling as their instinct told them to eat Shadowsh. Realising this Sans was enraged and the aura of the king ss undead burst out from his body as he bellowed ¡°You dare think of eating Master!!!!¡± Seeing its master being riled up Nightmare added a fuel as it also release its predator aura. Chapter 288 Chapter 288: CHAPTER 260 THE SEVEN UNDEADS The undeads immediately started cowering as Sans and Nightmare pressured them. Shadowsh quickly started speaking if not Sans would destroy these 7 undeads that was refined by the battle arena. ¡°Sans stop we still need them since they would serve as a valuable addition to your army¡± Said Shadowsh as if he didn¡¯t care about their hungry red which actually he do not. Hearing what he said Sans stops his aura from rampaging but he still warned them about their attitude towards Shadowsh. The seven undeads stop looking at Shadowsh with hungry gaze. Shadowsh then asks ¡°So which three of these undeads would you be leaving in the Howling Ridge?¡± Sans answered ¡°That is something I have been pondering since I got here¡± ..... ¡°The Death Knight and the Elite Skeleton Swordsman is considered one of the best candidates for my cavalry so I already erased the thought of leaving them¡± Shadowsh nodded as when the seven undeads turned to him earlier these two have somewhat different gaze its like their¡¯s was somewhat restrained. He then asks Sans ¡°How about you just leave at least 10 Mid-ss undeads in Silver Rank in the Howling Ridge¡± Sans was surprised and asks ¡°Wouldn¡¯t ten Mid-ss Silver Rank undeads toocking whenpared with the quantity and quality of the monsters living in the Howling Ridge?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes they may be but since they do not need to work that hard that much since we already have the Sanctuary¡± Sans agreed to that statement since hunting the Howling Ridge wasn¡¯t ideal anymore so they should not expect that much from the undeads they will stationing in the Howling Ridge. At most they could serve as scouts for any particr events or suspicious phenomem happening in the ridge since it was now an important ce for their group especially after Banjo finished obtaining full control of the secret realm. After they finished discussing they agreed in leaving only 10 Mid-ss Silver Rank undeads in the Howling Ridge as guards of the secret realm and informants about the situation in the Howling Ridge. Nightmare then lead the seven undeads back to the Sanctuary while Sans went to the Howling Ridge to release the 10 Mid-ss undeads. Shadowsh went with Nightmare as he needed to cover them with illusions so that they wouldn¡¯t attract any attention. Besides that he was also toguard the seven undeads since they might encounter a human during their return to the Sanctuary and judging from their earlier attitude they might go out of control and attack them. Nightmare was in the front while he was in the back it was like they are escorting a couple of criminals. Since he did not have anything else to do othet than covering Nightmare and the 7 undeads with illusions and guarding them. Shadowsh decided to Scan Nightmare since he was curious about his improvement after going into the battlefield. ording from how Nightmare acts he definitely have improved after all he had the abiliy to absorb an undead soul me to strengthen himself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Nightmare (Stead) Title: Tyrant, King Race: Undead Specific Race Name: Infernal Horned Skeleton Horse King Grade: Legendary Level: Crimson Gold Ranked Level 5 Master : Sans Attributes: Fire/Yin/Death Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 4th Tier], [Yin Qi: 6th Tier], [Death Qi: 6th Tier] Mana (4th Tier): 560 Skills: [Yin Stomp], [Yin Fireballs], [Death Tackle], [Death Cry], [Death Breath] Racial Trait: [ming Yin Hooves], [Undead Stead], [Tyrant], [Skeleton Horse King] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Yin Body], [Steel Like Bones], [me Mastery], [Supreme Strength] Active Abilities: [zing Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Death Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After reading his status Shadowsh was startled to see that Nightmare haven¡¯t improved But after thinking for a while he realises that it wasn¡¯t that strange. Leveling up in Crimson Gold Rank is ten times much harder than in Gold Rank what¡¯s more Nightmare is a Legendary Grade undead. Even though he has the title [Tyrant] the number of High-ss undeads that he could devour were just too little for him to level up. Shadowsh then looks at the description of his skills and realises that though he did not level up but most of them actually improved. Yin Stomp (Pseudo Ranked): An attack that has two effect. Direct hit would stun the target. Stomps the earth dealing damage in all the enemies around 5 yards from the user. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: 100 Mana Yin Fireballs (Dark Gold Quality): Fires off two giant fireballs towards the target. Cooldown: 30 Seconds Usage: 60 Mana Death Tackle (Low Rank): Charge at the target dealing both great damage and stun. Cooldown: 5 Minutes Usage: 200 Mana Death Cry (Gold Quality): Lets out a loud neigh that decreases the enemies defence and causes confusion. Cooldown: 10 Minutes Usage: 50 Mana Death Breath (Low Rank): Lets out a powerful breath attack that carries corrosive Death Qi and poisonous Yin Qi together with Fire Energy. Cooldown: 5 Minutes Usage: 100 Mana zing Mode: With the help Fire Energy and Yin Qi as fuel increase the user movement speed by 400%. Duration: 10 Minutes Cooldown: 1 Hour Even though Nightmare have all his skills have improved with the amount of Mana he has it was too little. Recklessly using them would tire him oup but his recovery rate is not to be underistimated 3 Mana per 5 seconds. His normal attack is already considered powerful though so he could just fight without using his skills that much. After walking for a while they finally nearing the Sanctuary and the reason for this is because they are travelling in haste. Just like what Shadowsh have thought when the undeads saw a human being they quickly went out of contro butl only for a second. When they were just about to attack the humans they encountered. A glint passed through Nightmare¡¯s soul mes. It signalised that he wanted to eat the seven undeads and as long as they made the wrong move then they will be his lunch. Of course because of this he also unconciously leaks out his Tyrant aura quickly making the undeads to reign in their instinct. When they finally arrived at the golden circle Nightmare looks disappointed he was truly looking forward in eating at least one of the seven undeads. Actually Shadowsh was using his Spirit Qi to influence the undeads calming them down if not Nightmare would definitely eat them. Sans was already waiting for them in the Sanctuary after he gave an order to the 10 Mid-ss undeads he immediately went to the Sanctuary. The 10 of them then stand on top of the golden circle. They just arrived in the Archinviel Dukedom and yet they were already returning back to Dragon Kingdom. Back in Dragon Kingdom insde the pce the whole atmosphere was solemn as the kingdom received the news that the scouts that they assigned to monitor the movement of the orc army were all killed by some kind of weird magic making the kingdom blind on the movement of their enemy. Not only that before one of the scouts died he shared to them an information telling them that the orcs have already started building rheir camps not far from the kingdom. Dragon King Tristan sighed and said ¡°Brian go and givepensation to the families of the fallen scouts and gather your forces it seems that we need to prepare ourself¡± ..... If the message that the scout shared to them was true the orc army have already stationed themselves and would definitely attack once their camp wasplete. While the soldiers in the kingdom were started to get ready the citizens started to be worried and scared about the oue of the war. As they started getting busy the news about this was also spread into Hidden Forest Town. Yshelia decided to stop working on the defence system of the town as she knew that the group needed to get ready for war. She also found out about the news regarding the alliance between the two power and was of course a bit shocked but she have fought numerous undeads before and is quite confident they could win the war. Everyone started getting busy especially the soldiers and those that decided to join the war. Some of the adventurers were also joining those that have already signed up for the work obtain a badge that counts the number of kills he or she have. This miraculous badge was built by Yshelia using fairy magic and ancient knowledge she learned from her predecessor. When the adventurers find out that they are only responsible for killing the undeads not the orcs and each kill would amount to 1 Silver Coin as they quickly epted the mission. Undeads were weaker than an average human as long as they don¡¯t meet any undeads that is higher than Low-ss they are safe. Not only that Elsa released the news informing them they could earn 100 GP as long as they obtain 100 kills. GP could be used to gain ess to the library, weapons and other treasures in the guild as long as they could obtain enough GP they could be a guild elder. Chapter 289 Chapter 289: CHAPTER 261 GUILD ELDER STATUS Obtaining the guild elder status would make the life of an adventurer much more easy and also indicate a greater future for them. A guild elder could get ess to the library free of charge and also gain ess to the core area of the library as long as he or she has permission from the guild leader. Every sess on a mission a guild elder would obtain 20% morepensation. Also an adventurer could also apply for a job in the guild as long as they are an elder and their jobs would be specifically catered for their convenience. To be a guild elder is not that easy though a person neeeds to contribute 50, 000 GP to be a guild elder. The amount of GP caused the adventurers to feel despair just thinking about how they could obtain half of its amount. Now that a method to grind GP have appeared numerous adventurers and aventurer teams jump in the opportunity quickly epting the mission. ..... What they do not know is that considering Sans way of fighting most of the undeads would definitely sh with his own undeads. The next day shes of light appears on the teleportation circle in the Dragon Kingdom Sanctuary. Sans and Shadowsh have returned since they already braced themselves from the aftereffect of using the teleportation circle so they have not been affected by the mind-splitting headache. Nightmare on the other went inside Sans¡¯s kingdom. Unlike other High-ss undeads Nightmare could enter Sans¡¯s kingdom. It is because he was the so called king¡¯s stead and an undead stead was somewhat a part of its rider creating a symbiotic rtionship. The seven undeads on the other hand immediately fall t on the ground as their soul me dimmed greatly. Sans looks at them with schadenfreude as he felt this kind of pain just yesterday. Since the time is tight he summoned a dozen orc skeletons to carry them. The time of war is close so he immediately leads the undeads towards the Undead Pit he was also excited to see what kind of undead was produced from sacrificing a thousand undead. Shadowsh also walks towards the exit as he thought that there isn¡¯t anything drastic that have happened during his one day trip back to Archinviel. Just as both of them walks out of the Sanctuary they were immediately greeted by Leafinia¡¯s figure. Just as they were about to say hi to her Shadowsh was immediately pulled by her without notice and was dragged to Hidden Camp. Sans was stunned but after ten seconds he just shrug it off as he continue to lead his undeads to the pit. Shadowsh who was being pulled by Leafinia was confuse as to why she seems to be anxious that without any warning he was dragged by her. What he didn¡¯t know that the orcs were already marching towards the kingdom as of now and judging from the dragon knights that served as their scouts they would be arriving in just a couple of hours. The whole member of their group was having a meeting and was just about to lead their forces to the battlefield when Leafinia quickly senses hers and Shadowsh¡¯s connection. That is why she was in a hurry other than her Yshelia also felt the connection of their contract but Leafinia was faster than her just as she was about to stand Leafinia was already running towards the Sanctuary without any hesitation stunning her immediately. When Shadowsh arrives at the Hidden Camp he was startled to see everyone have gathered and all of them looks so solemn. Mira then brought him up to speed and told him everything. Realising that the Necromancer Association have allied themselves with the Orc Empire Shadowsh quickly understood why everyone seems so serious discussing about something. They already have a n to counter the orcs but since the necromancers would join the battle they need to revised their n. For Shadowsh though it was not needed he could just let loose together with his clone not only that but after his transformation gaining his new bloodline he was now much stronger than before. Just as everyone was getting ready to gather the soldiers numerous sounds of horns could be heard in the distance as even the people in Hidden Forest Town could hear it. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed as both him and Yshelia flew towards the battlefield. They would have never thought that the orc army would arrive so early. The rest of the group immediately made haste as Iria and Erz quickly rallied the archers which now numbers approximately 20,000 but only 10,000 were considered average while only 3,000 could be considered elite archers. Don2 quickly ran towards the Sanctuary to gather all the monster army of their group. Sans who was in the Undead Pit quickly gather all the undeads other than the 7 High-ss undeads to his orb once he received Shadowsh¡¯s message. Since only a day have passed there were no undeads that manage to evolve into a High-ss undeads but there were many of them that evolve into Mid-ss undeads. Triple C was tasked to guard the town as Al was tasked to guard the second line of defence their main task was to prevent their enemies to reach the archers and other range fighters of their group. But their number were only 5,000 as topare from the archers they were too little. Not only that the monsters who were their range attackers also needs to be protected. Thankfully Shadowsh have already ordered Don2 to station the monsters in the second line of defence together with Al¡¯s army. The whole kingdom started to anxiously gather their soldiers as they looks at the massive numbers of figures that were approaching the city. Dragon King Tristan leads the royal army the Dragon Rider Corps that numbers at least 50,000. Shadowsh and Yshelia quickly arrives at the scene they couldn¡¯t help but look surprised as the number of their enemies were greater than they anticipated but they only received a bit of shockpare to the millions of demons and chaos beasts that invaded the continent before the number of orcs in front of them weren¡¯t that special. At most there were a million orcs but this is still much greater than their numbers not only that an average orc is much stronger than an average human by 3 times in strength and endurance not considering their vitality. What¡¯s more he could feel that some of the orcs were actually much stronger than some of their group. Shadowsh quickly summoned his clone and have it form into a giant fox unlike before his ability to summon his clone have improved. He realised this after experimenting during his free time in the portal as he needed to wait 24 hours to teleport from Archinviel Dukedom to Dragon Kingdom and vice versa. Shadow Clone (High Rank): Creates a doppleganger that has 50% of the user¡¯s attribute. Doppleganger can switch from any form of the user. Can use all the skills and has all the passive ability of the user cannot use any of the acfive and berserk ability of the user. Duration: 5 Hours (Spends 100 Mana to kept the doppleganger for existing for an another hour) Cooldown: 24 Hours After transforming into a giant fox his clone lets out a loud roar as it float just above Dragon City. All the soldiers of Dragon Kingdom have gathered. Standing above the skies and seeing the two forces stand in the opposite direction a clear difference could be seen. The Dragon Kingdom only has 200,000 soldiers even if theybined their forces with the Hidden Forest Town their numbers were still smaller than the Orc Empire and theirbat prowess was also much lower than their enemies. The necromancers have not arrived yet if not another hundreds of thousand would be added to the forces of their enemy. The numbers if deaths would definitely be astronomical today. Shadowsh suddenly spoke to Yshelia ¡°Yshelia during this war I want you to leave the stronger ones to me and Sans your job js to keep our family alive I don¡¯t want to lose another member of our family, Understand!¡± Yshelia nodded seriously as she found themselves in a bit of trouble it seems that during the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts the Orc Empire have already been gathering soldiers preparing themselves for this day if they participated during the invasion the pressure they faced during those days would have greatly lessened. Dragon King Tristan looks at the enemy in the distance and his expression was pretty solemn and a bit ugly the chances of their victory no more than 2% and more likely close to 0%. Shadowsh was also not confident about this war if he manage to connect the Sanctuary with the Safehaven Paradise they might gather enough soldiers and powerhouse to fend off the Orc Empire assault but now that they could only mobilise a small amount of force. Chapter 290 Chapter 290: CHAPTER 262 DIFFERENCE Their momentum is clearly not great not only that the amount of powerhouse they have was also lesser than the Orc Empire since he could see there were more than 100 Crimson Gold Rank orcs. Sans quickly arrives he left Nightmare to lead the High-ss undeads into the battlefield. Looking at the army of orcs in the distance Sans couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as long as the number of deaths increased the stronger his army and he gets. He thennded in front of the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army who were clearly shaking by the momentum produced by the orcs and theirmanders. Sans then started chanting as the pearl in his chest flew out and started exudingrge amount of Yin Qi covering arge part of the battlefield with green fog. The orcs in the distance were a bit startled but they still continue to march. As the fog disappear numerous undeads of different kinds appeared there were skeletons, zombies and ghosts. ..... Seeing this the orc shamans started chanting as ck fogs also started covering above them then many different kinds of monsters appeared there were ming snakes a two headed crow and many more. Unlike Sans¡¯s Low-ss undeads they were clearly stronger. Seeing this despair gripped the soldiers the orcs then stops just a couple of distance away from the undead line of defence. Then 100 orcmanders blow their horns as a burst of aura came out of the orcs as they charge towards the soldiers under their ferocious beast mount. There were also at least 100,000 orcs that were riding griffons as they flew towards the army of the Dragon Kingdom. Those that was from the Hidden Forest Town were just arriving and they were stunned to see numerous orcs charging at the frontline. Shadowsh quickly sent his clone to attack as Yshelia leads the two elves as they got close enough to fire their arrows. The undeads that Sans summoned were literally bulldosed by the orcs as they were tten by just their beast mount. Suddenly numerous arrows rain down the orcs that were charging. The arrows were only raining down in the undead line of defence so only the orcs and the undeads were hit. Seeing this the orcs brought out 1,000 catapults not only that there were numerous orcs throwing spears towards the soldiers at the frontline. Seeing this themanders of the Dragon Kingdom army started shouting. The soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom immediately followed theirmanders orders as they raised their shield and form a defensive line. Most of the spears were blocked but some of them manage to pierced through the shield and even killed some of the soldiers. The 1,000 catapults started operating as a thousand ming rocks flew up in the sky and was flying towards the rear end of the frontline just enough to hit the second line of defence and the archers. Yshelia quickly created a barrier and blocked the rocks that flew near Iria, Erz and the archers of their group but there were still many thatnded. Al ms his shield into the ground and used his new skill that he have been perfecting during the past month. [Earth Wall] Earth Wall (Silver Quality): Raises a 10 feet earth wall in front of the user. Extending 5 yards in front of the user. Cooldown: 20 Minutes Usage: 50 Mana A wall of thick earth was raised in front of him covering him and his soldiers but it wasn¡¯t wide enough to cover everyone. The soldiers of the second line defence raised their shields preparing themselves while the monster group quickly started shouting as they prepare themselves. The Killer Rat family dug underground while the Dragon Spider Queen orders her subordinates to create a thick web of silk around them. The Silver Ape n was proud of their tough body so they weren¡¯t worried while the two of the three monkey tribes hides behind them. The remaining monkey tribe the Battle Monkey Tribe prepare themselves to destroy the rocks before it falls down. As the rocks falls down some manage to survive while there were many that failed to do so. There was immediately numerous casualties and most of them were from the Dragon Kingdom. Seeing this Dragon King Tristan lead the Dragon Rider Corps to meet the legion of orc riding griffons even though their numbers only half as theirs. Shadowsh¡¯s clonended in front of the orc army as it lets out a roar and used [ming Double Dark sh]. Six shes of light appeared after the clone used the skill and because of its size it killed 30 orcs in one attack. Just as it was about to continue its attack 5 orcmanders flew towards it and activates their berserk ability as they threw themselves to the clone quickly stopping it from rampaging in their army. Seeing this the orc shamans orders their summoned monsters to charge at the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s army. They then started chanting as numerous giant fireballs appears above them they then started shooting then towards the frontline. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Numerous explosion ured as undeads and human soldiers were sent flying by the fireballs. *Roar* The orcs lets out a battle cry as they finally collided with the human army. The Dragon Kingdom army also lets out a shout as their battle cry might be not as loud as their enemy but there are full of resolve. Leafinia and the rest of the group of Hidden Forest Town finally arrives. They then started sending numerous range skills towards the enemy while Al and his subordinated was standing just in front of them. Yshelia was busy blocking the range attacks like the flying rocks, spears and skills any of these attacks were quickly destroyed by her barrier. Up above the sky Lucy and Valkiry were working with each other as they fought one orc rider. Most of the orc riders were busy fighting the dragon riders. When they shed the two forces quickly noticed their difference. The dragon riders were clearly stronger and more powerful in fights in the sky. This renewed their confidence even though the orc riders outnumber them they fought valiantly. Dragon King Tristan summoned his dragon pets as he looks solemnly at the enemy in front of him. It was the orc shaman he fought before but it clearly was different before. It now have 4 antler like bones growing in its back not only that in its chest was a green beating heart. As its eyes were now the same as an undead soul me. Around the orc shaman were 3 gigantic bone dragons but they were clearly much bigger than a regr bone dragons. There were also 3 zombie dragons letting out noxious gas as they stared at the dragon hovering around Dragon King Tristan with hunger in their eyes. The orc shaman smiled as it was about to speak but Dragon King Tristan had other ns he immediately charged towards it as his dragons also charged towards their opponents. Dragon King Tristan took out a two handed sword with golden handle and dragon carvings. The sword started glowing as he raised it and sh it at the orc shaman. The orc shaman grabs the bones on his back and pulled it before using it to parry Dragon King Tristan attack. *Peng* The bones cracked a little but it still blocked the attack the orc shaman then opens its mouth and breats out a toxic fume. Likewise Dragon King Tristan opens his mouth as arge amount of energy gathers to it. [Toxic Breath] [Dragon Breath] Two attacks collided and caused an explosion even though Dragon King Tristan¡¯s attack is clearly superior than the orc shaman. Both skill still cancelled each other confusing him but what he did not know that there was a thick ck liquid that hides in the fumes earlier. The orc shaman then started chanting while Dragon King Tristan charged at it to prevent it from finishing its chant. Just as he was about to reach it numerous spears flew towards him and the power behind the spears was of no joke so he quickly brandished his giant sword spinning it around. All the spears were destroyed and the attack also hits the orc shaman but it still manage to finish its incantation. The orc shaman then pointed at Dragon King Tristan as numerous pitch ck chains appeared and went after him. Dragon King Tristan¡¯s expression change as he felt an ufortable feelinging from the chains so he quickly pointed his sword at the iing chains and the orc shaman. ¡°Dragons Will!¡± He shouted as a ray of light shed from the sword and destroyed the chains but it did not get the orc shaman as its ne shed and a green barrier protected it from the attack. Dragon King Tristan once again charged to it clearly knowing he had the advantage in closebat fight. Knowing that it was no match in closebat battle the orc shaman retreated while also chanting at the same time. Chapter 291 Chapter 291: CHAPTER 263 Dragon King Tristan VS. Lich Orc Shaman Seeing this Dragon King Tristan hasten his speed but was stopped by 100 orc riders as they pulled spikes from their bags and threw them to Dragon King Tristan. Dragon King Tristan stopped his charge as he quickly used his sword to deflect the iron and bronze spikes. Finishing its chant the orc shaman shot 20 bone spears to Dragon King Tristan. Dragon King Tristan was hit by the attack quickly feeling the yin qi invading his body he then shouted as his dragon qi st off from his body quickly destroying the yin qi while also harming the orc riders. Dragon King Tristan dislike using this move because it depletes arge amount energy from him. The generals of the dragon riders was angry at the scene were the orc riders and the orc shaman ganged up on Dragon King Tristan but they couldn¡¯t do anything as they were deadlocked against their opponents the orcmanders of the orc riders. While the orc riders and the dragon riders were going all out fighting each other the undead dragons and Dragon King Tristan¡¯s dragons were also fighting in different location. ..... Dragon King Tristan¡¯s Horned Dragon send a punch at the head of a bone dragon because of the force the bone dragon flew towards a distance but before it did it sent a p using its tail causing the Horned Dragon to stumble. The Ancient Alligator on the other hand was engaging in a battle of breath attacks. It was fighting one of the zombie dragons both of them fought both in magic and physically. The Ancient Alligator rips off arge chunk of the zombie dragon¡¯s flesh but it was sprayed by acidic breath by the zombie dragon in the back. In another battlefield the Draconic Wolf was circling around a Bone Dragon throwing a wind de at it and because of its speed the bone dragon couldn¡¯t touch it. Its attack on the other hand have little to no effect on the Bone Dragon the undead dragons that the orc shaman have summoned were all enhanced Bone Dragons have their defence enhanced while Zombie Dragons have their toxicity enhanced. Above in the sky surrounded by one thousand orc riders and one Zombie Dragon the Dragon Centepide was having a tough time. Even though its carapace is tough it was still slowly taking damage as the orcs rains down their attack towards it. Both it and the Zombie Dragon was already coiled with each other and because they were both poisonous their poisons weren¡¯t doing a good job against each other. The Fire Elemental Dragon on the other hand was having a great advantage against its oponent the third Zombie Dragon not only that it was also killing the orc riders around it. Its attack have a wide range dealing so much harm to a great number of enemy in just one attack. *Roar* *Bang* Like the Fire Elemental Dragon the Four Winged Wyvern King also dominating its oponent sending it to the ground. It then chased after it raising its ws high but suddenly a golden spear stabs at it throwing it towards a distance crashing itself from the human army. An orcmander holding a golden spear was looking at it solemnly. Even though it was a direct hit the attack only left a white mark. The bone dragon shooks its head and roar before charging towards the Wyvern King once again the spear wielding orcmander charge together with it. While Dragon King Tristan and his dragons was having a full blown fight with the lich orc shaman and its undead dragons. Down below the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom was being killed in an incredible rate. Just as they despaired Sans leads his undead cavalry and ms themselves towards the orcs. Sans then went on a killing spree every attack of his would kill even Nightmare was killing orcs with rate that is clearly eyecatching. *Boom* Sans spear was suddenly blocked he then looks at the orc who blocked and it was an orc twice asrge as a regr orc covered in silver armour holding a silver shield. Just as Sans was about to continue more orcs surround him but the orcs were clearly stronger than even the orcmanders there were about a dozen of them. Suddenly a orc with a crown and a giant saber on its back started walking towards Sans and started speaking ¡°You are a powerful warrior but you are no- Before it finished what it was about to say a figure dashed towards it in an incredible speed and punched it in the face throwing it 40 to 50 yards away. ¡°King Ruthless!¡± The 13 orcs were shocked just as they were about to dashed towards their king Sans attack and this time he was not holding back. Sans quickly used his forbidden ability [Death Dominator Mode]. Death Dominator Mode: Bes many times more powerful than normal state. Strength increased by 500%, Agility by 400%. Temporarily increased the tier of Death Qi by 5 tiers. Each death caused by the user and his servant would increase the power of the ability. Duration: 1 Hour Cooldown: 24 Hours After activating [Death Dominator Mode] he quickly used his domain technique Death Field. He then used his skill [Death Strike] and instantly killing one of the 13 orcs. Death Strike (High Earth Rank): Used the spear to strike an oponents vital part. Can be used in either range and closebat. As long as the user discover where the vital part is the spear would urately hit it. Cooldown: 3 Minutes Usage: 100 Mana The 12 orcs were shocked to see Sans pulverising one of theirpanion¡¯s chest but he was not finished yet after using [Death Strike] he followed it with Supreme Death Sweep. Supreme Death Sweep (High Earth Rank): An extremely powerful horizontal sweep. Also produced a sweeping aura that deals damage. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: 100 Mana The attack immediately caused the remaining 12 orcs to hurriedly defend themselves not only the attack carried a powerful elemental damage but the physical damage was also quite powerful. *Peng* Two orcs that carries shields retreats a couple of step after they blocked both the elemental and physical attack of the skill. *Roar* One of them suddenly then lets out a powerful roar causing Sans to be stunned for one second if it was just a sound attack it woul be ineffective but the roar carries a peculiar energy that even manage to affect Sans. Two orcs with one of them carrying a giant broadsword and another with a deadly looking saber leapts at him. Sans was only stunned for a second and yet the two orcs attacks was already descending at him. *Bam* Both attacksnded at Sans causing him to be thrown into a distance. *Neigh* A neigh could be heard as Nightmare was furious to see Sans taking a hit. He then used [Death Tackle] targetting the orc that carries the broadsword. One of the orc with an armour of dark silver and has horns on its helmet also used some kind of charging skill and charge at Nightmare. *Bam* The two fighters quickly ms at each other but clearly in terms of pure brute strength Nightmare was slightly weaker. Sans in the distance stood up once again and used [Yin st] throwing it towards one of the orc carrying a spear. Yin st (Mid Rank): Fires a destructive and corrosive ball of energy. Weakens the enemy as long as the corrosive energy started taking effect. Cooldown: 10 Minutes Usage: 100 Mana The orcs were already ready for it as two of them raised their staff and conjure a barrier in front of the spear wielding orc. *Boom* The [Yin st] shook the barrier as it also started cracking. Knowing that it was dangerous to stay the spear wielding orc tried to retreat but Sans wouldn¡¯t just let it go he threw his spear at it. *Peng* His spear collided with a huge arrow that looks like it was fired from a ballista. The orc that shot it was carrying a huge bow not only that there were 3 of them the remaining two shot their arrows at Sans. Sans charges towards the orc once again ignoring the two arrows that was shot towards him. As the two arrows draws near he quickly clenched his fist and punched it destroying the arrows. He then got close to one of the orc shaman and with spear flying towards his arm he striked. *Peng* His attack was once again blocked by a barrier but this time it wasn¡¯t the orc shaman that conjured it but a orc wielding a shield and it was another tank orc but both orcs looks extremely alike the only difference is this tank orc has red armour. Seeing the barrier in front of him Sans used another of his skill. [Continuous Death Strike] Hundreds of spears rain down on the barrier cracking it before it was destroyed after the skill finished its attack count. Chapter 292 Chapter 292: CHAPTER 264 SANS VS. ELITE ORCS Continuous Death Strike(Low Heaven Rank): An extremely fast attack that couldunch 100 strikes in 10 seconds. Each sessful hit would corode the target with the users Death Qi. The higher the tier of the Death Qi the stronger the effect. Cooldown: 20 Seconds Usage: 150 Mana Once again the two orc that attacked him earlier intercept him but even they are orcs Sans¡¯s strength isn¡¯t something that could easily be contended for. *Bam* He swings his spear at the broadsword wielding orc causing it to stumble down he then swings it once again but this time the orc blocked it by using a skill. Sans¡¯s spear trembled but he quickly stops it before charging at the orc shaman that was running away. The other orc shaman finished chanting as chains descended from the ground and went after Sans. ..... Sans harrumphed as he stomps hard tackling one of the orc before grabbing it and throwing it to the chains. The chains did not bind the orc as they still went after Sans like they have a mind of their own. The orc that was wielding the spear tried to stop Sans so that the chains would bind him but because of the effect of Death Field his movement speed decreased as Sans quickly dodge him. The two tank orcs activate their skills as they charged towards Sans. *Roar* Suddenly a powerful roar could be heard as Don2 appears and blocked one of the orc but because of the disparity of their strength he was thrown towards Sans. Sans was surprised at his appearance but it was not over yet Eugene also appeared he then tried to block the other tank orc but like Don2 he was thrown towards Sans. Khierhold also pops out of the ground as it grabs one of the tank orc¡¯s legs and tried to pull it down. *Roar* The orc lets out a furious roar as it raised its hammer and was just about to smash it at Khierhold when Sans threw his spear at it. The 3 archer orcs was already pulling the strings of their bows and upon seeing this they shot their arrows. Sans threw Eugene and Don2 towards different direction as he took the 3 arrows. Even though his armor managed to take it but he still stumbled backwards after being hit. The two orc shamanenced their attack as they both threw 2 giant blood red fireballs at him. The three melee orcs also charged at him while the other tank orc proceed to dashed towards him there was also another orc that was carrying two axe that activates a charging skill and was now charging at Sans. *Roar* Both Don2 and Eugene activates their berserk skill as they leapt towards their respective targets the broadsword and saber wielding orcs. They arrived at this spot to help Sans not to be a burden to him. They managed to get in this location when Khierhold dug underneath Sans and the orcs while the two of them follows. Sans elite undead subordinates were busy as they continue their ughter in the battlefield some of them was even destroyed. So the three of them decided to help him their subordinates was guarding the archers and the girls as they know Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t be happy knowing that they disobeyed his orders. *Boom* Even though the two managed to intercept the two orcs the other orcs still hit Sans with their powerful skill. The spear wielding orc stabs its spear at Sans and from the glow of its spear a person could deduced it used a skill. The two giant blood red alsonded at Sans together with the 3 arrows that has whirlwind around them andstly the charging orc hit him hard. Sans flew far after receiving the attacks but before hended his spear flew towards him. Sansnded at the chaotic battlefield hended at 3 orcs that were riding their beast he was actually attacked by the three orcs but because of the force he took from thebined attacks of the orcs directly under the orc king the four of themnded in the ground. The beasts and the orcs were just Gold and Silver Rank after Sans Death Qi reached them they immediately felt their lifeforce leaving out their body. They tried to escape but Sans hit all of them with his spear breaking their bones and now that they are affected with his Death Qi their deaths were now certain. He then dashed towards the inner battlefield clearly bent on taking the elite orcs that the orc king valued greatly. Back in the inner battlefield the orcs that have no oponent quickly went to help their king as they clearly felt the shockwaves from the battle just in front of them. Don2, Eugene and Khierhold were clearly of a disadvantage and the monster who was the most pitiful of the three of them was Eugene. Don2 was good at fighting even though the saber wielding orc was clearly much stronger than him he managed to hold on his dodging ability wasn¡¯t to be underistimated. Khierhold would burrow under the ground and would pop out only if he felt that it was kt dangerous. Eugene on the other hand relied on his body to take on his oponent back in the Archinviel Sanctuary he was top of the food chain with his closebat prowess but the orc he was currently facing is clearly a league above him. He was now suffering from 3 deep cuts from the orc and even if he manage to grab the orc¡¯s hand his oponent strength cause him to kneel. *Boom* Suddenly a booming sound could be heard as the earth shook slightly. The tank orc that Khierhold was fighting punched the ground with all his force creating a crater. It then bore his arm in the ground and pulled Khierhold that was bleeding on its ears and nose. Just as the tank orc was about to finish him a wooshing sound could be heard as the tank orc felt a great amount of danger. *Bang* In thest second it manage to block the attack using its shield but because it was grabbing Khierhold on its hand it only used one of its hand to hold the shield causing it to stumble down. The item that flew was a spear more urately Sans¡¯s spear. *Screee* Khierhold quickly woke up afternding in the ground thankfully his body was now more durable than in the past after basking in the dragon blessing in the Archinviel Sanctuary. He quickly went berserk as he hurriedly dug underground once again but this time he did not attack the tank orc but targeted the orc that Eugene was fighting. The tank orc stood up it then looks at the spear and decided to break it. Sans was still running towards them but he was already closing in on it so it decided to break the spear before he could get it. The tank orc grabs the spear but it quickly realised that its lifeforce was rapidly draining but it didn¡¯t know why but it feels like something was preventing it from letting it go. Even though it had great vitality much greater than regr orcs it knew it would die if it didn¡¯t let the spear go. Sans smirked behind his helmet of course he knew what is the thing that prevented the orc from letting his spear go. Its the rune mark on his spear it is like a part of his body so once he grabbed the spear would stick to him even if the oponent tried to disarm him it wouldn¡¯t work unless he wanted to. He the opens his arm causing the spear to fly to him he then sent the spear charging towards the tank orc. The orc quickly used its shield to block the attack but because of its earlier mistake a lot of strength was sapped out of its body. *Bam* It once again stumble down and when it fell Sans quickly nted his foot to the shiels pressuring the tank orc as he released arge amount of Death Qi to its body. The two melee orcs tried to help but they were being blocked by the three monsters. Don2 would weave through the saber orc attacks causing it to fail to deal any significant damage. The saber orc realised that it couldn¡¯t get rid of Don2 that quickly so it decides to get serious his attack pattern changes as its saber became much more faster and lethal. Don2 immediately felt the pressure as he focused only in every movement of the orc in front of him if another person attack him right now he would definitely die. The tank orc under Sans lets out an agonising howl as arge amount of corrosive Yin and lethal Death Qi invaded its body. *Boom* The two energy exploded in its body finally killing it. Chapter 293 Chapter 293: CHAPTER 265 SANS VS. ORC ELITES ll Suddenly Sans felt something peculiar and said ¡°Arise¡± Suddenly the supposedly dead tank orc stood up its body was still intact but it was clearly an undead now. Sans was surprised but he quickly orders it to charge with him. The two of them went into the location where booming sounds could be heard. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Shadowsh was sending punches over punches towards the orc king. In terms of strength both of them were equal but in terms of speed the orc king paled inparison to him. From the start to the present he was dominating the fight the orc king was clearly helpless under his barrage. ..... The situation only changed slightly after the 8 orcs joined the battle. The orc shamans used all their restrictive or sealing skills but all of them were destroyed by him or his energy. The tank orc, spear wielding orc and the barbaric orc on the other hand was helpless with him and the orc king fighting in speed that was quite invinsible in the naked eyes of a normal human. Not only that the force behind their attacks was also quite powerful that is why booming sound could be heard every time as they collided. The two of them haven¡¯t even brought out their weapons as they were fighting only using punches and kicks. Skills were also not used yet only pure brute strength of course the only reason for this was because both of them were confident in their physical capabilities. Three orc archers shot their arrows at Shadowsh but their attacks were all fended off by his tail. The 8 orcs looks at each other and nodded all of them then went berserk and their aura skyrocketed. The 9 of them then started attacking Shadowsh with all they have got. Shadowsh quickly realised that it was quite troublesome fighting the group of orcs. He then sent a kick to the orc king but he was shocked by the following event. The orc king easily deflected his attack before sending a punch that look quite simple but for Shadowsh it was marvelous. He then bend his body just barely dodging the attack his tail then smacked the orc king but with a twist it was avoided. Shadowsh then received the atracks of the two shaman orcs and three orc archers even though his body is clearly powerful he still felt pain after receiving the attack of the 5 orcs. The three melee orcs then charged at him while the orc king was also charging towards him. *Boom* The three melee orcs stops as somethingnded in front of them kicking up dust. A figure then dashed towards the tank orc causing it to raised its shield. *Bam* The figure quickly stumble downs after colliding with the tank orc. Thw figure was the undead tank orc that Sans idently transformed. Before the two tank orcs were nearly equal in strength but after the red armoured tank orc went berserk his strength have multiplied. The orcs were stunned by the appearance of their formerrade nothing have changed from it but its eyes which reflected green ming balls looking at them without any emotion. Just as they were stunned by its appearance Sans silently approached the orc shamans and used [Continuous Death Strike]. Unlike any of his other skill [Continuous Death Strike] has only 20 seconds cooldown and 10 seconds of that was already used in initiating the attack. Suddenly numerous figures of spears rain down towards the two orc shamans. Sensing the danger the two promptly tried to escape but it was futile both their reaction speed and movement speed have been reduced by Sans¡¯s Death Field. The skeleton ne from the orc shamans necks shes as the two nes conjured a barrier. The barrier was quickly destroyed by Sans and his attack count was still not finished yet. The other orcs quickly tried to rescue them but as Sans stabs their bodies they realised it was toote. One of the orc shaman have its head stabbed while the other has his heart stabbed. After killing them Sans quickly deflected the arrows that was already close to him. Spinning his spear he either deflected or destroyed the arrows. But Sans was pushed slightly the power behind the shot was clearly much stronger than before. The barbaric orc and spear wielding orc strike Sans with all their strength. Sans blocked the attacks with his spear but this time he was pushed by a couple of meters. The three orc archers shot their arrows once again while the two melee fighter orcs were also attacking Sans. Sans received the three arrows while deflecting the two melee attacks he was confident he could take it after all his armour is like his weapon they are both innate items as he grow stronger so did they. As what he thought he took the three arrows and his armour have endured it but he was pushed by the power of the arrows and the attacks of the two orcs. Just as the 5 orcs renewed their attacks Sans was much faster than them with a stomp he quickly reduced the distance between them. He then stabs his spear towards the barbaric orc. The barbaric orc hurriedly swayed sideward but it wasn¡¯t fast enought its arm was stabbed. The spear wielding orc on the other hand was now striking Sans. Even though it wasn¡¯t a stabbing attack the attack is more difficult to dodge. Sans quickly spread his palm and caught the shaft of the spear. The attack caused him to tremble but he still manage to catch the spear but even though he has the passive ability [Supreme Strength] he was still having a hard time holding the spear. Supreme Strength (Mid Earth Rank): Increased the user strength by 700%. Sans was already quite strong he could lift as much as 1 ton together with this passive ability he could at least 7 ton of weight and yet he couldn¡¯t take the spear from.the orc. What caused him to be startled by this fact is that he already used his forbidden ability [Death Dominator Mode] which increased his overall ability. His harmful Death Qi was also bejng neutralised by the orcs vitality gushing out from their body. The barbaric orc was howling as even though it went berserk increasing his vitality direct exposure to Sans¡¯s spear still harms him. He the lets out a shout that sounded like a lion¡¯s roar. The shockwave from the attack done nothing to Sans because he was already using all his strength to hold on to the spear of his enemy. *Bang* Suddenly the barbaric orc ms his axe at Sans at a speed that even surprised Sans. Sans flew sideward when the three orc archers saw this they quickly shot theor arrows at him. Earlier they couldn¡¯t attack because Sans was too close from the two orcs. Sans was surprised to be thrown even though he was sure that the attack wasn¡¯t that devastating it seems that it was a skill that knocks the oponent backward. Sans then filled his fist with both his attribute energy and demonic qi. *Bang* With a shout he punched out destroying the three arrows he would never have thought he would be pushed to use his trump card the result of his training of both the Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique and Chaos Force Technique. He then stomps hard dodging all the arrows and once again arrives in front of the two orcs. He then kicks the legs of the spear wielding orc he was now more active from before as he truly take the battle much seriously as he was now using his trump card. The spear wielding orc buckles down as the barbaric orc strikes Sans with its axe one of its arm was still unusable as Sans¡¯s spear was still embedded in its shoulder. Sans rolled away causing the attack to miss but the force of the attack broke the ground and shook the earth lightly. The spear wielding orc finally falls down as he was already unstable from Sans¡¯s kick with the additional shaking of the ground it finally falls down. Sans seeing this leaps towards the fallen orc but he was stopped by an arrow shot by one of the orc archers. Suddenly a rain of arrows flew towards him judging from the glowing appearance it was a skill. Sans then started doing his best dodging the arrows while the two orc charged towards him. Both of them then threw their weapons at him and they activated a skill increasing the speed of their weapons. Sans knowing that he was clearly at a distadvantage willed his spear to return to him but its speed was iparable to the attack of the two orcs. Sans dodges the spear but the axe still hit him causing him to flew towards a distance as a tiny crack appears on his armour. But the attack of the orcs were still not finished yet. Chapter 294 Chapter 294: CHAPTER 266 SANS VS. THE ELITE ORCS lll The leader of the three orc archers shot a blood red arrow that flew towards Sans in a strange manner like it was alive. The orc archer suddenly paled but a grin could be seen on its face. The two orc archers also shot their arrows towards Sans but theirs is clearly just a normal attack. The two melee orc charged at Sans both picked up their weapon. The barbaric orc¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t healing as the death qi prevented it but because the spear was now taken out its own vital energy was cleansing the death qi. Sans ms his feet to the ground creating a path in the ground. He then ready himself to once again charged towards the two melee orcs when he notices the blood red arrowvthat was flying towards him. ..... Unlike the other arrows that was shot at him earlier he felt a threat from this arrow. He then spins his spear and swung it at the arrow but an unbelievable sight ured as the arrow dodged it. Knowing that the arrow was clearly strange and might be dangerous to take he rolled away just barely dodging the arrow. The arrow turns and once again flew towards Sans this time clearly informing that it was a somewhat intelligent object. Sans then started dodging the arrow while trying to destroy it. He was having a hard time both dodging the blood red arrow while also blocking the normal arrows shot at him. The two melee orcs reached him.and quickly attacks him even though it was only a simple attacks the force behind it were powerful to force Sans to retreat. The only bright side is that Sans is growing stronger by the second while the two melee orcs were the opposites as they were growing weaker because of Sans¡¯s harmful death qi and their berserk won¡¯tst forever. Sans¡¯s undead subordinates were greedily devouring the lifeforce that was scattered throughout the battlefield not only that because of the various deaths in the battlefield a plethora of emotions such as fear, hate and regret were scattered. The undeads absorbs all of it strengthening themselves and as the number of deaths grow so does the death qi. All the undeads in the battlefield were Sans¡¯s subordinates or more urately his subjects the more stronger they got the greater the feedback of energy is given to him. Sans who was currently battling 5 orcs was growing stronger as the area around their battle was destroyed as pits were formed and craters would be created every time he and the orcs collided. It would take an hour or so for their fight to end though as Sans was also having a hard time with the addition of the blood red arrow. While Sans and the orcs were having a full blown fight so does Shadowsh and the orc king. Shadowsh was attacking in great ferocity as he have the advantage of speed but the orc king was quite experienced in fightjng. In terms of closebat battle Shadowsh was confident because of the fights he had partake during his transmigration into this world and yet he was actually losing to the orc king. He now realised that he was being too proud of his strength that he looks down on the people living in this continent. Compared to him the orc king fought battles through many years perfecting its own fighting style. Not only he manage to efficiently use his strength and destructive power in their fullest but his fighting style also defend against oponent which was clearly much faster than it. Even though he was not having an advantage during the fight and was only having a tie with the orc king he was clearly having a st. He was using this fight as a whetstone to hone his battle sense and fighting style. As they fight more the orc king realised that Shadowsh who looks extremely clumsy to him earlier was clearly getting stronger as his weakness started getting erased as they fought. Its expression changed and it shouted ¡°You dare use me as a stepping stone!!!¡± It then tackled him before raising its fist high and smash it towards him. Shadowsh was shocked by the orc king explosive change and seeing the attack he quickly jumps backward. *Boom* The fist missed and when it hits the ground it cracked kicking up dust everywhere. *Bam* Suddenly Shadowsh senses felt an attacking from the side but he knew it was toote to dodge so he used his arm to blocked it. . It was a kick from the orc king because of the power behind the kick Shadowsh felt his inner organ shook slightly. ¡®Sh*t! why did his strength increased?¡¯ He thought as the attack threw him. The orc king wouldn¡¯t let this chance go it stomps hard flying towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh who was also flying saw the rapidly approaching orc king. He used his tail to m the ground stopping himself before throwing a hook. The orc king knew that it couldn¡¯t stop itself so it opens its mouth and lets out a barbaric roar that could even be heard from afar. Shadowsh who was swinging his fist stops as he realised that his body was paralysed in other words he was stunned. *Bam* The orc king ms at him once again throwing and this time it was much more lethal as the orc king used some kind of skill when it was closing in on him. As he flew backwards bloods seeps out from his mouth as he felt pain in his chest as he clearly knew 3 of his ribs were broken. He looks at the orc king with hatred and thought ¡®You f*cker!!!¡¯. They were fighting all this time only by their physical capability without using any skills or weapons of any sort and yet the orc king used two skills to injure him gravely. They clearly had a mutual understanding as warriors and yet it was clearly broken by his oponent. Knowing that the ban on skills was destroyed the orc king grabs the hilt of the giant sword on its back and pulled it before going into a stance. Suddenly it shouted ¡°First Strike! Barbaric sh!¡± It then released a powerful golden sh towards Shadowsh. Feeling the threat of the attack Shadowsh forced himself to stop flying as he stomps his legs hard to the ground creating a carving path. As he was in an awkward position leaning backward he still grabs his two swords as even though he knew his attack would be greatly weakened by his posture he still used his skill. [ming Double Dark sh] ming Double Dark sh (Low Earth Rank): An attack that could be used with any sharp weapons. Coats the weapon with both dark and fire energy enhancing its lethality. Can burn enemy while also weakens the defence upon contact. Cooldown: 10 Seconds Usage: 100 Mana Two shes of sword light flew out as he swung his swords. Their attacks met creating a ripping sound as they tried to destroy each other. Seeing its attack was stopped albeit barely the orc king continue his assaualt sending one sh along with another. Shadowsh slowly went into a stance he now knew that the orc king wasn¡¯t using a skill but abat technique which clearly puts him in a disadvantage. He then risk it all as he started swinging his sword coating it with different kinds of energy he has. ming sword light, dark sword light, a dreamy blue sword light and a eerie silver sword light. Each color represents his four attributes fire, dark, spirit and yin. Since he has a much faster attack speed and adding to the fact that he has two swords with a lighter weightpared to the orc king he dished 1.5 times the amount the orc king does. But the situation did not favor him as the orc king¡¯s attack is much stronger than his and unlike his half bake technique the orc king was using a geniune powerful sword skill. He still need to focus a bit before he could throw his elemental sword attack that is why he only dished out 1.5 times greater than the orc king attack which he clearly had both speed, weapon number and weight advantagepare to the orc king. Not only that the amount of concentration he used caused him to feel a bit of headache without Hentai he would definitely suffer much more worse than now. His stamina was also rapidly draining out as he attack in this method. Knowing this he stops and opens his mouth before using another of his skill. [Dark me st] Dark me st (High Earth Rank): Release a concentrated ball of energy that has a powerful destructive capability. Cooldown: 2 Minutes Usage: 250 Mana When his [Dark me st] met with the numerous sword light attack of the orc king it quicky destroys them. Chapter 295 Chapter 295: CHAPTER 267 SHADOWSLASH VS. ORC KING Seeing this the orc king raised his sword and shouted ¡°Second Strike! Heaven Rending sh!¡± *Boom* When the [Dark me st] collided with therge sword light the two attacks created an explosion that shook the earth. When the dust settles the orc king was startled to not see Shadowsh he then shut its eyes as it felt everything around 100 yards from it. Shadowsh did noy truly disappear he used another of his skill [Illusion]. Illusion (High Rank): With the user spirit energy alter perception of sight and sense of presence. Cooldown: None Usage: Special ..... Just as he thought his skill confused his enemy the orc king once again sent a barrage of attack towards him. Shadowsh was shocked but he still manage to calm himself down at least he manage to recover his footing. He then used his newfound movement technique the Winding Step. His movement became erratic and with his speed he manage to easily dodge the atracks that the orc king threws at him. Moving in full speed also hurts Shadowsh as he felt his ribs shaking but thankfully after receiving a bit of dragon bloodline his regenative ability have improved but it still hurt like hell as he feels his ribs being rearranged and attaching themselves once again. After a couple of strikes he managed to closed in but suddenly the orc king stops attacking as it raised its legs and stomps hard. It was one of the orc king skills [War Stomp] not only it deals damage but it also stuns all the enemy 30 yards around it. Shadowsh quickly jumps and as if predicting this the orc king was about to dish out another attack but Shadowsh was much faster it. He swings his sword as a dozen [me Bullets] flew towards the orc king even though the skill might not be powerful enough to harm the orc king but as long as it suffered from a barrage it would definitely suffer arge amount of damage. me Bullet (Low Earth Rank): Extremely fast smallpact fireballs. Cooldown: None Usage: 20 Mana every bullet Extra Active Ability: Rapid Fire (Cooldown: 1 Minute) The bullets quickly exploded at the orc king but it was unfased as it used a different stance and when Shadowshnded it finally released the attack it was storing up. ¡°Third Strike! Heaven Severing sh!¡± A powerful horizontal sword light that was as wide as 30 meters and as thick 10 meters quickly flew at Shadowsh. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed he quickly leapts upward and shouted ¡°Combination Strike! Elemental Earth Splitter sh!¡± He did it instinctively but as he executed the attack a powerful burst of energy and sword qi re up from his sword. He then smashed it with the iing sword light. *Boom* The attacks caused an explosion but Shadowsh¡¯s attack was more powerful as it destroyed the sword light and has the strength to destroy thend in front of it. The orc king quickly raised its sword and used one of its skill. [Great Impact] *Boom* The attack stops the impact of Shadowsh¡¯sbination attack as thend around the two was greatly ravaged as an enormous crater was formed. Shadowsh and the orc king quickly retreated as when both attacks collided it caused a powerful shockwave. Shadowsh who was retreating was amazed by the power of hisbination skill. The attack he had used earlier was thebination of Earth Splitter sh and ming Double Dark sh. It rivaled two powerful attacks of the orc king too bad he only managed to used it by luck but he felt as long as he keeps on repeating the same action he would definitely master it. As the two of them retreated creating distance between the two both of them once again fought in a range battle. Even though the orc king has a much more powerful attack but Shadowsh have a much more urate and fast attack not to mention the number of attacks he makes. The only downside is that repeatedly using [me Bullet] took a toll on his Mana he only recovers 20 Mana per second. He dished more than 5 [me Bullets] every attack even though he hasrge amount of Mana he shouldn¡¯t waste. Knowing this he tried to closed into the orc king once again because as the fight continue the orc king got better at blocking his [me Bullets]. The orc king wouldn¡¯t let him get close that easily ita stance changed as it shouted ¡°Last Strike! Thousand Strike!¡± It then started swinging its sword rapidly ss numerous sword light flew towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh was dodging at first but as more attacks rains down on him he was forced to block it. The power of the sword light have weakened but only slightly. He then used his defensive sword art to defend from the iing sword light. Star Field! As he started blocking the attacks he was slowly being pushed back so he calms himself down as he used another of hisbat technique. Chaos Force Technique Demonic Qi Strengthening Technique As his the starry field around him became ck and gloomy his disposition also changed into one. His Chaos Demon Body also automatically activated as he used the two technique. He now exudes both chaos and demonic qi around him. Now that he was much more powerful than before its easier for him to block the sword light now. He started stepping forward and realising that he could do it he now started walking towards the orc king. The orc king realised that Shadowsh¡¯s disposition have changed to dark and gloomy besides that there was also an aura around him that brings much destruction to the surrounding. It smiled as it stops attacking abd started chanting upon seeing this Shadowsh quickly dashed towards it. Each step would corrode and destroy the earth leaving a trail of footsteps behind him. Just as he got close to the orc king and was about to attack the orc king opens its eyes and a poweful blinding golden light burst from it. *Boom* The lighting from the orc exploded as Shadowsh hurriedly retreats. Just as he was stunned by the new even he felt dangering from the side so he quickly ducked. *Swoosh* The familiar sword could be seen as it passed through Shadowsh¡¯s afterimage. Shadowsh knowing that the orc king was still okay knew that he needs to take advantage now that they are close. With a booming sound he used Thunder Step as he charged towards the fog of dust. With his acute mind he shed his sword in front of him. *Peng* As the sound of metal could be heard shing Shadowsh raised his other sword and sh. *Peng* Another sound of shing metals could be heard. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed as when his second attacknded it feels like he hit a solid piece of armour and he knew that the thing he hit isn¡¯t any weapon of any kind. *Bang* Suddenly a fistnded on the side of his chest he couldn¡¯t help but took two steps on the side. The attack he received was clearly much faster than how the orc king attacks. He was confused but the orc king wasn¡¯t finished yet punch after punch rajns down on him. Even though he was using his swords but the feeling he got still the same as every collision sounds of metals shing could be heard. ¡®What the f*ck is going on here?¡¯ He was really confused and because of the dust he still couldn¡¯t see the orc king and as they shed it kicks up more dust as the ground beneath them started cracking. Shadowsh then stop thinking and just attack as he gets more faster the more they fight the trajectory and the way he shed became faster and faster. He had never fought an oponent that is equal to him in his human form. Not only that he never had any oponent to truly used his swords on as his strength was too great and his speed is greater than those that he met. The orc king¡¯s attack also started getting more powerful. *Peng* Suddenly Shadowsh took a step back after colliding with one of the orc king¡¯s attack. Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned excited as the aura he is releasing became more powerful as the yang qi, chaos energy and demonic qi started ring up in hjs body. He knew what attack he received just now it was the attack from the orc king¡¯s sword. He did not know why but the orc king stopped using his sword for a while now. Now that it was using its sword once again their fight would truly begun. ..... He then jumps and shouted ¡°Combination Strike! Elemental Earth Splitter sh!¡± Suddenly the voice of the orc king could also be heard ¡°Combination attack! Great Heaven Severing sh!¡± *Bang* Both attacks collided causing a deafening explosion that could be heard throughout the battlefield silencing everyone. Chapter 296 Chapter 296: CHAPTER 268 SHADOWSLASH VS. ORC KING Suddenly arge dome of energy rised up and the earth started shaking from it. As it gets bigger everyone felt the threat of it but what they do not know in the center of it was two figures. The orc king who was gritting his teeth and was trying to overpower Shadowsh. Shadowsh who was using all he got to also overpower the orc king. *Boom* The dome exploded causing a powerful explosion that created a powerful shockwave that even affected those that were fighting in the battlefield. Sans and the remaining powerful elite orcs were the people who were affected the most as they were thrown towards the outer side of the battlefield. Thankfully with their berserk or forbidden ability activated they managed to regain their footing without harm. ..... On the other hand those that were also thrown crashed into the people theynded. Back in the fight between Shadowsh and the orc king both flew into opposite direction. After rolling for a while they quickly stood up but both felt their hand were numbing. Usingbination attack isn¡¯t that simple and adding to the fact they striked each other with it of course they feel some damage. On the other hand because of the aftereffect the whole are around them was destroyed there was even a pit on the ground they were standing when they shed. Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned into one of that is shocked as he finally saw the appearance of the orc king once again. This time it was wearing a full set of golden armor with an embedded crown on top ofits head. The two started at each other before charging the orc king stops fighting in a long rangebat as it knew that it couldn¡¯t defeat Shadowsh if it did not truly hacked him. Shadowsh was firing [me Bullets] as he charged but the orc king received the attacks head on without any harm. Shadowsh was amazed pf how tough its armor is since even suffering from countless hits it doesn¡¯t have a scratch on it. Since he couldn¡¯t harm the orc king with a couple [me Bullets] he decided to see how tough its armor is by firing hundreds of [me Bullets]. [Rapid Fire me Bullets] Suddenly countless [me Bullets] flew towards the orc king. The orc king quickly pointed its sword and shouted ¡°Brilliant Sword Art! Sword Ray!¡± A powerful golden ray was fired from the its sword as it obliterate the jing [me Bullets]. Shadowsh quickly steps sideward just barely dodging the ray. He was stunned by such attack but when he saw that the orc king looks somewhat pale he immediately realised that attacks on that caliber couldn¡¯t be used that easily. Realising this he sighed and relief and charged towards the exhausted orc king. There distance between each other was toorge to cross in just a couple of seconds so the orc king somewhat recovered its strength so it also charged towards Shadowsh. When the two finally shed the ground beneath them which was already destroyed from the earlier impact caved in as the two sunk. Shadowsh then went for the body but the orc king quickly blocked it using his huge sword not only that it sent its fist crashing down towards his head. He blocked it using his other sword he then used his tail to attack. [Elemental Tai] Elemental Tail (High Rank): Fast barrage of attacks using the tail that was strengthened by elemental energy each element causes different effect. Fire deals both damage and burn and Dark increase the speed of the attacks and could also used to bind enemy. Duration: 1 Minute Cooldown: 3 Minutes Usage: 400 Mana As his tail became hot red he started whipping the orc king but its armor was truly durable. Not only that but now that he is close to the orc king he feels that the Mana around them was stifling. It causes him a lot of headache since it decreases the amount of Mana he could recover. A glint then shed his eyes as he looks at the orc king seriously its armor would glow slightly every time it was hit. Not only that the Mana that was in his tail and also from his attack disappeared immediately once hitting the orc king armor. Shadowsh expression turned gloomy seeing this the orc king shed him a smile before headbutting him. *Bam* The attack caused Shadowsh to retreat the orc king wouldn¡¯t let this chance go it charged at him raising his huge sword and sh downward. Shadowsh quickly raised his two sword and blocked the attack. The orc king then raised its foot and kicks Shadowsh¡¯s body only to be blocked by his tail. What the both of them did not know is that as they fight the deeper they get and the earth shook. Shadowsh grits his teeth as he tries to throw the orc king¡¯s sword away while the orc king tried to push Shadowsh down. Shadowsh was also attacking using his tail he already realised that Mana is somewhat being destroyed by the armor that is why the orc king only usedbat technique other than the firstbination strike it did not use any skill anymore. But Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t give up that easily even though his Mana js being destroyed the power of his tail was also not to be look down for. As he continue attack the orc king started to feel the impact vibrating in its body but it was an orc not to mention its body was tempered by numerous battles and training. The both of them went into a stalemate as the orc king was presurring Shadowsh with its sword while Shadowsh was using his swords to stop the orc king¡¯s sword. Just as a minute gone by and yet the two of them still hadn¡¯t move. Suddenly Shadowsh used his other sword to sh at the orc king even though this caused his legs to scrunched up a little bit the orc king on the other was quite startled by this turn of event. *Peng* His attack only made the armor sparks but the orc king wouldn¡¯t let him continue on attacking since after fighting Shadowsh it knew that even its father the orc emperor would have a problem with him. Not only that what the popnce didn¡¯t know that the orc king was more powerful in directbatpared to the orc emperor since the orc emperor is actually a orc shaman. The orc king retreated but Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let him he continue his assault the orc king also started attacking. Sparks flew in the pit the two of them formed as they fought the deeper the pit get. While the two of them were hacking at each other but judging from their fight they were going to take a while before knowing who will be winning. Back in the battlefield the orcs finally managed to breached the first line of defence even though the archers tried to stop them the orcs were just unafraid of death as they forced their way through. The orc shamans and the catapults wittle down their forces as the mage in their side were starting to run out of Mana. Just as they were despairing dark clouds started gathering the smokes from the battlefield have already dimmed down the sky but together with the dark clouds it feels like it was now night. Suddenly chill biting energy started to scatter around the battlefield affecting everyone other than the undeads who relished the atmosphere. As everyone was confused by the changes in the distance a dense amount of figures started charging towards the battlefield. The dense mass of figures looks like a wave as they started charging towards the battlefield. The Dragon Kingdom soldiers felt despair and fear as they saw the appearance of these figures. They were all undeads, there were different kinds but all of them were considered their enemy. Suddenly from the city numerous figure flew up and they were all the leaders of different associations as they look down the orcs below and started attacking. The members of the associations that were standing in the city started charging towards the battlefield. The leaders of different associations have already stated that they will only take action aftet the Necromancer Association showed themselves. Each association leader have different attacks the Alchemist Association guild leader created a gigantic fireball as he throw it towards the orcs. Gloria released her monsters one after another Mittens the barrier cat, a giant ming bird, a snow white wolf, a winged horse, two pairs of beautiful butterflies and finally a white dragon. The Mage Association guild leader started firing different elemental attacks. The Healer Association guild leader started chanting as a white knight in a beautiful stead appears and brandished its sword instantly killing three orcs. Now that the situation have changed the soldiers of Dragon Kingdom were now more confident as they fought much more ferociously. They left the problem regarding the Necromancer Association to the Allied Associations. Chapter 297 Chapter 297: CHAPTER 269 WAR RAGES ON *Boom* War raged on as numerous people dies and undeads be stronger all the undeads were Sans¡¯s subordinates. The undeads of the Necromancer Association was now being butchered by the Allied Association guild leaders. But the orcs have also finally destroyed the first line of defence now the second line of defence is in trouble as the orcs rams down on them. Thankfully those from the associations started helping them as monsters became additional force and with the destructive force of the mages were also shown while the healers were doing their best to heal everyone. Suddenly 6 Treants appeared as they started ughtering the orcs and with the healers behind them they were like immortal warriors. *Roar* With their huge figures and powerful strength even the orcs were having a hard time dealing with them. Some orc shamans tried using their powerful fireballs to attack them knowing that the Treants were weak in fire type attacks Aqua and Mira would use their water attacks to stop them. ..... The monsters were having a much more easier time dealing with the orcs the Steel Ape n would serve as vanguards, The three monket tribes would serve as the main hitters while the Dragon Spiders would serve as support. The Great Killer Rat family on the other hand would burrow on the ground and only show themselves behind an orc attacking them sneakily. The orcs were clearly a powerful race even with humans and other races worked together they still managed to gain the upper hand in this war. The orcs have started activating their berserk skill increasing the burden of the allied forces together with the fact the undeads have now started reaching them the situation isn¡¯t looking good. Even with the help of the allied associations the undeads and the orcs were starting to overwhelm them. The powerful guild leaders were being held back by orcmanders and powerful necromancers. Those from the adventurers guild were also having a hard time the undeads were clearly not low-ss but all of them were actually mid-ss. Thankfully Sans¡¯s undeads have started evolving as the battle goes on and the amount of help they could do started increasing. Up above in the sky on the other hand the orc riders were clearly having a difficult time as their forces started dwindling down. They already have an headache facing the dragon riders and now that numerous additional flying monsters were added to the mix they were now in a disadvantage. The lich orc shaman and Dragon King Tristan was fighting in a different location as the amount shockwave they produced is only secons to Shadowsh and the orc king. The lich orc was fighting both with closebat and range. Dragon King Tristan only fought in closebat as he clearly knew that distancing himself from his present enemy is foolish. His pet dragons and the undead dragons were having a chaotic battle as his dragons tried to quickly kill the undead dragons. Maybe because of the amount of death in the battlefield and further stimted by the yin qi brought by the Necromancer Association they were clearly getting stronger as time goes by. The dragons felt anxious as the undead dragons started to be a lot stronger not only that there were numerous average hi undead dragons that was scattered throughout the battlefield devouring countless lives. The humans felt despair as the number of undeads they are fighting kept multiplying even though they had Sans he was no match against more than a thousand necromancers in summoning or creating undeads. Shadowsh¡¯s group was having a hard time but it was a lot more easier than everyone else. They had Yshelia safeguarding them and their strength and teamwork were considered top notch. The foxes were like cannons in the battlefield not only their power is destructive they were also urate. The Dragon Spider Queen was guarding behind them togther with her spider guards in front of them were Al and numerous of his subordinates near them were the rest of the group. There were also the ambushers of the team that are considered reapers of the battlefield. Lisa and Allicia were devouring a lot of orcs feeding themselves and their monsters and together with the corpses scattered throughout the battlefield their strength and their monsters strength were increasingly gotten stronger by the second. Especially for Lisa¡¯s dagger and Allicia¡¯s bats as they do not care about what what to absorb wether they were the corpses of their fallenrades and enemies. The soldiers on the battlefield however were grateful to them as the two of them together with Slicer were targeting the orc shamans. The orc shamans continuously fell as long as the three of them gets close their death would be certain. Some of the orcs tried to attacks them but they became a empty husk as long as they got closer the twodies while Slicer was too fast for them. The soldiers tried as they might but they were ultimately losing. From afar looking in the Dragon City the soldiers started falling one after another causing despair to the residents even the nobles felt despair. The only reason they did not truly initiate a rebellion because of the Orc Empire¡¯s threat. The Orc Empire won¡¯t let any of them go even of they surrender. Suddenly a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard as Banjo appeared flying towards a group of orcs and fired his [Dragon Breath]. *Boom* The orcs immediately flew backward after suffering direct hit from the attack. Banjo then flew towards Al and Cloyd who was dealing with a dozen of orcs. Unlike anyone Banjo doesn¡¯t feel any headache after using a teleportation device its because he had awakened a space rted ability and together with his own bloodline the aftereffect of spatial headache would be nulified. Cloyd sh and sh as he already used his unique domain he was determined to not let any orc pass through him. After submitting Shadowsh quickly informed Scar and Rose together with their group to secretly transfer her mother from the Orc Empire to the Dragon Kingdom. Unlike the inner area of the empire his house is only from the outer area where a person could sneak in as long as they are careful. Cloyd fought like no tomorrow because of this near him just a couple meters away barely out of the scope of his domain Al who was a lot smaller than any of the orc manage to tank 4 orcs by himself. There were already a couple of his subordinates that have fallen even though he was doing his best to reduce the casualty the amount and strength of their enemies were just too far apart. Suddenly 3 orc generals charged towards him Cloyd immediately notice it just as he was about to help the three orc generals flew backwards. It was Banjo he used [Dragon Whip] inducing heavy injury to the three orc generals. *Roar* Banjo lets out a roar as he charged towards the orcs killing them with ease this garner the attention of 2 orcmanders that immediately flew towards Banjo. Banjo felt the threating from the three orcmanders he was confident he could fight one of the orcmander with its berserk ability activated just barely. Even though he is powerful he was still only a Gold Rank the enemies in front of him were all Crimson Gold Rank. His expression was grim as he definitely knew he would be killed if he fought the three orcmanders. Suddenly a dozen arrows flew towards the three orcmanders the arrows have been imbued with either fire or thunder element. The attack might considered be fatal against normal orcs but to the three orcmanders they easily dispose it with a wave of their weapons. Seizing this chance Banjo opens his mouth abd started firing Space Bullets towards the orcmanders. Space Bullets was an improved version of Space Balls he manage to obtain it after hastening the process of his teleportation. Even though it was highly dangerous to tamper with the portal Banjo was confident he could seed and with his experience he had an epiphany increasing the tier of his space element from 4th tier to 6th tier evolving his skill [Space Ball Barrage] to [Gatling Space Bullets]. Gatling Space Bullets (Pseudo Ranked): Fires 100 Space Bullets in just one second. Cooldown: None Usage: 200 Mana every second After shooting 100 Space Bullets Banjo stops as he knew that he has limited Mana to use this skill. The three orcmanders opens their mouths and simultaneously lets out a powerful roar. A sound barrier was created blocking the Space Bullets. Suddenly a giant magical circle appeared below the three causing their expression to changed. One of the orcmanders raises its hammer high as it envelops in mes. *Boom* The magic circle below it were destroyed but the other two orcmanders were a bitte and the circles activated. Chapter 298 Chapter 298: CHAPTER 270 BANJO AND THE ORC COMMANDERS Numerous vines started entangling themselves restricting the two but their strength were just too great as they could easily ripped the vines apart but more just came out of the magic circle. Banjo then charged towards the only free orcmander. Herish from behind looks at Leafinia who was sending her Mana to keep the magic circle. The amount of Mana that she is using is too great as the two orcmanders were ripping out the vines in an incredible pace. She wanted to help she then calls her Treants using their mental connection. She jumps at one of her Treants as she orders them to get closer to the two orcmanders. Leafinia who was focusing in controlling her brand new spell sensed that Herish was charging towards the two orcmanders. ..... Banjo on other hand was already wrestling with the orcmander. This orcmander was proficient in using fire magic. Each of its attacks have fire energy augmented to it. Banjo couldn¡¯t help but had an headache he was a dragon so he had a resistance towards elemental damage especially from space and fire element. But the orcmander attack was both powerful physically and elementally. While the two of them were engaging in an all out fight something is sneaking behind the ming orcmander. It watched the two fight after the two traded hundred blows it striked. [Shadow w] Shadow w (Orange Quality): Incredibly fast and lethal attack Cooldown: 12 Seconds Usage: 20 Mana The attack was aimed at the orcmander¡¯s nape. The ming orcmander lets out an enraged roar as it felt something shed its nape thankfully its body was tough after tempering it with its own fire energy. Violet was taken aback her execution was perfect and yet she only manage to sh the nape a bit failing in truly killing the orcmander. The orcmander was just about to turn back when Banjo opens his w and aimed his attack at the orcmander¡¯s head. [Dragon sh] But the orcmander felt his attack so its body exploded into mes as Banjo¡¯s attack only passed through it. The orcmander became a giant ming figure. It opens its mouth and breaths out a column of me towards Banjo. Banjo lets out a pained cry as the column of me burns him but thankfully he is somewhat resistant to it. Suddenly Aqua¡¯s figure floats behind the orcmander she then condense numerous water droplets besides her. She then used her skill [Water Bullets] as the droplets started changing their form into small and sharp objects as they flew towards the ming orcmander¡¯s head. Water Bullet (Blue Quality): Fires a fast andpressed water. Cooldown: None Usage: 10 Mana every bullets The ming orcmander lets out a pained cry as it felt Aqua¡¯s attacknding on its head. Aqua wasn¡¯t finished yet a whip made up of water appears on her arm as she started striking the ming oander. Water Whip (Yellow Quality): Creates a water whip that could change its length or thickness ording to the user¡¯s desire. Duration: 2 Minute Cooldown: 10 Minutes Usage: 50 Mana Aqua¡¯s attack might not be effective towards the physical form of the orcmander but after transforming into a ming giant her damage towards it have increased by more than 10 times. The orcmander was about to face Aqua when Banjo fired off 100 Space Bullets towards its causing its ming body to dim down. The only thing is that Banjo have now used up all his Mana in the process. He then roared towards it as he started looking at where the elemental core is. Suddenly his eyes lit up as he saw a bright red core moving around the ming giant. He then opens his mouth as he lunged towards the core. The ming giant was busy dealing with Aqua that it did not noticed its impending doom. After being hit by 100 space bullets it have expended a lot of energy and Mana because of this Aqua¡¯s attacks became more effective. Banjo managed to take the core from the ming giant¡¯s body as it lets out an anguish howl as it became smaller and smaller finally reverting back to its orc form. The only thing is that it was now extremely weak much more weaker than a average orc Banjo quickly used his space energy to iste the core before putting it in his space jewel. With the disappearance of the core the orcmander vomitted a bucket of blood before fainting. Banjo then raised his tail before smashing it to the unconscious orc finally killing it. He then started breathing heavily that battle took a toll on him so he quickly retreats towards Leafinia. The remaining two orcmanders is being assaulted by Violet, Purple Kitty and Herish¡¯s two Treants. Herish was busy helping Leafinia restrain the two orcmanders preventing them in using their trump card. The only down side is that the amount of Mana the both of them were using and also unlike Leafinia, Herish could only summon vines by throwing seeds towards the orcs but it needs a bit of time to be activated. Leafinia in the distance was now nearing her limit just as she was about to cops upe Yshelia who was busy blocking range attacks for them threw a [Spirit st] towards one of two bounded orcs. *Boom* The orcmander became a pile of blood after receiving the attack but the remaining one finally manage to escape its binding. The orcmander quickly use its unique ability to create a field that causes everyone to sink in the ground. A domain ability that involves gravity the Treants and everyone inside the domain couldn¡¯t move. The orcmander raised its giant mace as it smash into the ground creating a powerful shockwave that threw everyone away. Yshelia¡¯s expression became sour as she wanted nothing more than to kill the orcmander. But without her blocking most of the attacks numerous members of their group would have been hit. She then started chanting as flying daggers started appearing besides her she then willed it as they flew towards the orcmander. The orcmander felt the threat of the flying daggers but it was confident regarding its domain ability. With shes of light the daggers skewered the orcmander ultimately killing it. The daggers did not stop they started killing everything around the 100 radius of Yshelia. She knew it was taxing on her mental strength to use the daggers but she just need to use the daggers for at least a minute and she could kill more orcs than most of the people in the battlefield. The orcmanders saw how their kind got ughtered with ease. They couldn¡¯t do anything most of the orcmanders were dealing with Shadowsh¡¯s clone. Other than the area around Yshelia and the others there was also another location in the battlefield that was too dangerous for ordinary orcs The area is where Sans and the elite orcs started fighting. Don2 and the other two leader of Gold Rank monster n were also fighting two elite orcs. *Bam* Don2 sent a straight into the elite orc eyes. *Roar* The elite orc lets out an enraged roar no matter how he sh and strike Don2 would dodge it and after dodging its attack for a while now he memorised the pattern. Now like a professional boxer expert in counters he toyed with the elite orc. The only thing is that the elite orc was too tough and durable his attack wasn¡¯t effecting much. Knowing this Don2 watch as the elite orc hacked him after dodging he quickly steps back and bump his fist together producing a crackle of electricity and fire. Thunder me Fist Activate Don2 then used [Quick Jab] adding with the Thunder Element on his fist the skill became abat technique called sh Punch. Quick Jab (Silver Quality): An extremely fast attack. ..... Cooldown: 5 Seconds Usage: 10 Mana *Bam* The elite orc took some damage Don2 followed it with a [Great Uppercut] on his ming fist. Great Uppercut (Gold Quality): A powerful uppercut that stuns the target with direct hit. Cooldown: 10 Seconds Usage: 20 Mana Another direct hit causing the elite orc¡¯s head to raise adding to the fact that the Fire Element increase the power of the attack the elite orc would be stunned for a while. Don2 then use his strongest skill intending to knock the elite orc unconscious. [Swinging Hell] Swinging Hell (Dark Gold Quality): Abination of hooks attack from left and right. Each blow contains all the strength and weight of the user. Duration: 30 Seconds Cooldown: 3 Minutes Usage: 100 Mana This threebination attack would immediately drains him of his Mana but he still decided to utilise it. Also the [Swinging Hell] became abat technique after activating ming Thunder Fist and its power is twice as more as its normal form but it would harm his body. Chapter 299 Chapter 299: CHAPTER 271 DON DON VS. ELITE ORC *Bam* The first strike came from the Thunder Fist not only it was extremely fast but also powerful causing the elite orc¡¯s head to turn sideward. *Bam* This time it was power filled strike with the Fire Fist. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Don2 relentlessly started striking the elite orc. But because of the shifting of speed his body is somewhat a bit in pain butparing it to what the elite orc is now facing he bore with it. The Thunder Fist increased his speed while the Fire Fist increased his power. Sounds of wind howling and fist hitting flesh could be heard as Don2 continue hittint the elite orc in the face. After 30 seconds he stops and looks at the elite orc who was standing unconscious in front of him. ..... Don2 then kneels as he breaths haggardly not only Mana but the amount of stamina and focus he expended during their fight broke through his limit. While his fight is finised the fight between Khierhold, Eugen and the elite orc was still ongoing. Eugen have already suffered numerous wounds on his body but he still fough on with Khierhold as his support he manage to hold on. *Roar* The orc stabs into Eugen finally prating his body but it was quickly hugged by him as Khierhold appear behind it and shed its neck. The elite orc knew that it was incredibly dangerous but Eugen wasn¡¯t letting him go no matter how it struggle. Khierhold started shing and shing before finally killing the elite orc but Eugen also fell down immediediately after the orc died. Khierhold quickly drags Don2 and Eugen back to the ground he was extremely anxious as he digs towards the location of Leafinia as quick as he could. Nightmare on the other hand was still fighting against an orc that resembles of a titan orc tribe. Nightmare raised his hooves and stomps hard but the titan orc caught it with its own bare hand the earth around them sunk. The titan orc then pulled him out of the ground and ms him. *Bam* Nightmare lets out an enraged neigh as he used on of his skill. *Neigh* an eerie cry of a horse could be heard as the heads of those that were around started to feel groggy. [Death Cry] Knowing that it could only put the titan orc to a dazed state for just a couple of seconds Nightmare quickly charged at it and used another one of his skill. He raised his hooves once again and a burst of yin qi came out from him. [Yin Stomp] *Bam* The attack caused the titan orc to fall what surprised Nightmare was that even though he clearly aimed for the head it didn¡¯t burst. ¡®Time to finish this¡¯ He thought as arge amount of yin qi gathers around him as he opens his mouth and used. [Yin Breath] The titan orc was still stunned so once it was assaulted bythe attack it couldn¡¯t do anything but just lie there. To be really sure Nightmare kept on stomping the poor fellow abd after a minute it died. He then started eating the corpse as his aura started bing stronger because of the feedback he received from Sans and the amount of death qi in the battlefield. After finishing his meal Nightmare started sensing Sans¡¯s aura before running towards it. While their fight is finished Sans and the remaining five elite orcs were duking it out. Sans was now overpowering them as the amount of death qi he absorb was absurd increasing his fighting power and the lethality of his Death Field. Suddenly Sans eyes lits up as he use [Continuous Death Strike] causing the two melee orcs to retreat. He then sweeps his spear down below it caused the barbaric orc to fall down but the spear orc manage to dodge the attack. It then sent a strike towards Sans as it knew if it did not stop him he would go for the kill. Two golden arrows was shot at his back as a blood red arrow flew towards his head. Sans quickly spun his spear blocking all the attacks he then sent a kick towards the spear wielding orc. The attack was blocked by a punch but the spear wielding orc¡¯s body trembles as blood started dripping out of its nose. The death qi is now affecting it not only both it and the barbaric orc fought Sans in closebat but both of them received countless strikes from Sans their body is now incapable in taking more death qi. The barbaric orc stands up and raised its axes as it smashed them down causing dust to scatter. It then grabs the spear wielding orc before throwing it far away. Its body started ring up as it leaps towards Sans. Sans just took a couple of steps back when he saw the barbaric orc leaping towards him. He then raised his spear and stabs but it did not deter the orc even though its body was pierced. *Boom* The barbaric orc self destruct but the three orc archers still did not stop shooting. The leader of the orc archers have recovered after the blood red arrow returns back to it. The three of them then sent a barrage of attacks towards Sans they did not stop to confirm either Sans have died in the explosion or not. The only thing they know is that Sans is an extremely terrifying enemy that needs to be killed quickly. *Boom* Suddenly a burst of death qi came out and destroyed the arrows erasing them from existence. A figure flew towards the three orc archers and upon seeing he figure the three of them had a change on their expression one of that is fear. The leader issued an order as the three orc archers escaped in different directions. Sans then targeted the leader of the three and feeling Sans¡¯s intention the leader of the orc archer stops running and started shooting him. It knew it could not escape Sans so it decided to give more time to the other two orc archers to escape. Sans easily deflected the attacks as he slowly getting closer to the orc archer. The orc archer quickly noticed the cracks in Sans¡¯s armor the only reason why it did not notice much earlier is that Sans was covered with thick death qi slowly repairing his armor. Its attacks increased in speed even though Sans suffered harm from the self destruction of the barbaric orc with the amount of death qi in the battlefield he wasn¡¯t worried. After a minute gone by he finally reached the orc archer but just as he was about to deal the finishing blow the orc archer leaps towards him and explode. *Boom* Sans flew towards the opposite direction as more cracks appears on his body he then telepathically calls for his undeads to gather. Afternding Sans quickly ran towards where his undeads are leaving the two archers and the spear wielding orc. When he arrived at his destination there were hundreds of low-ss undeads and all of them were just newly created from the battlefield. He quickly utilised the pearl in his chest as the hundreds of low ss undeads became ck plumes of gas that flew towards him. Sans¡¯s armor started recovering much more faster than before as he feels his soul being nourished also. The cost of course hundreds of his subordinates. He then went towards where Leafinia and the others are as he felt that his undead subordinates that he stationed near there was quickly disappearing. Of course he did not know that the situation became more dire in the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s side. They were outnumbered and their strength aren¡¯t even equal to their enemies only some of them were considered powerful. Hours passed as the war started there were already numerous corpses scattered throughout the battlefield everywhere as eyes could see. Just as the chaotic battlefield started to make the ground bleed a defeaning explosion together with a heaven toppling aura could be felt. *Roar* A powerful and enraged roar could be heard as a gigantic nine tailed fox with three eyes and two demon horns could be seen in the distance. Sans and everyone from Shadowsh¡¯s family were stunned to see this appearance as this only happens when he lose control in his [Demonic Chaos Mode]. Demonic Chaos Mode (High Heaven Tier): Unleash the beastly nature of the host and strengthen it with the chaotic nature of a Chaos Beast and evil nature of a demon. Increase overall ability by 500%, increase skills power 500% and raised its rank by 1. Warning tendency to lose control increase exponentially. Warning can only use [Demonic Chaos st] during this state. Duration: 3-12 Hours Cooldown: 3 Days The nine tailed demonic fox raised its paw and ms them towards a figure in blinding golden light and red shing light. *Boom* The earth started shaking as the ground beneath the giant fox cracked and deformed as numerous undeads were destroyed. Chapter 300 Chapter 300: CHAPTER 272 GO BERSERK Everyone felt the shockwave from the attack as they momentarily stops attacking. They were in awe in the disy of power in front of them. The orcs saw their king fighting the giant beast but try as it might with just a swipe it would be thrown like a rug. Shadowsh and it were fighting and their strength were just equal. After 5 necromancers joined in the battle became disadvantage for Shadowsh. Not only that they weren¡¯t any ordinary necromancers but people who have been blessed by the Death God increasing the quality of their summon and the power of their attacks. Because of this Shadowsh was forced to use his forbidden ability. ..... The orc king also went berserk to aodate the change regarding Shadowsh. Many of the powerdul necromancers tried to restrain the Shadowsh but the chains easily broke not only that their lives were taken with just one sh. The undeads were being ughtered knowing that they are losing so the orc king took out a horn and blew it hard. The dazed madden orcs that were watching Shadowsh ughtering and destroying everyting around him heard the sound of the horn their expression suddenly changed as they started retreating. The necromancers noticed this so does everyone but they do not chase since they were still wary and most of all the undeads were still attacking. Suddenly the berserked Shadowsh opens his mouth and aims at the dense mass of undeads as a powerful energy and Mana fluctuation could be felt. *Boom* A great explosion ured like a nuclear bomb being dropped but a weaker version of it a mushroom cloud rose up to the sky. The undeads and the necromancers that was on the radius of the st were killed. The orcs that were retreating were even affected as many of them flew towards different direction from the impact of the attacks. The ones who were affected the most were those that were flying as the shockwave caused them to lose control of their body or mount. What everyone see in the battlefield is a being that is embodiment of power and destruction. The orc king hasten its subordinates retreat the orc riders were still a bit groggy afternding thankfully none of them died after crashing as they have a tough body and great vitality. On the other hand some of the weaker monsters in the Dragon Kingdom side have died after crashing for the dragon riders however they somewhat resisted the crash with their armor and pseudo dragonfied body. *Roar* The out of control Shadowsh was still rampaging in the battlefield as he easily dispose of the undeads around him. Yshelia and Sans were standing in front of the Dragon Kingdom allied forces releasing their aura so that Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t rampage there. The two of them, Dragon King Tristan and the guild leaders were responsible for stopping the impact of the Shadowsh¡¯s bomb attack from harming those behind them. Of course Sans and all those from their group know what attack Shadowsh have used back then. The skill that can only be used during [Demonic Chaos Mode] the [Demonic Chaos st]. Demomic Chaos st (High Earth Rank): Fire a powerful energy bomb attack that is filled with both chaos and demonic qi. Can only be used during [Demonic Chaos Mode]. Cooldown: 1 Hour Usage: 600 Mana As everyone looks at the helpless undeads that was being eradicated by Shadowsh and the necromancers that were fleeing for their life. The war have ended and the Dragon Kingdom have won albeit with heavy damage most of their soldiers that have participated in the war have died. This would have been the most ideal time to initiate a rebellion but no noble dared to try it. It is because of what Yshelia have said after the war. The Dragon Kingdom would be under the protection of Shadowsh and Princess Crystal Dragonin Long would be joining their group as a core member. The nobles started reigning in their arrogance when that statement was heard. Their fear towards Shadowsh is too great as everyone that manage to see the watch saw the domineering and powerful Shadowsh killing thousands with just one strike. The damage that the Dragon Kingdom have suffered was minimal but the lost of many of their soldiers have grearly weakened their strength. If it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh the Orc Empire would definitely destroy and conquer the kingdom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Without anybody noticing it 3 months have passed. The kingdom was still in the state of rebuilding as the army started recruiting more soldiers than usual. From what their intel have gathered the Orc Empire hasn¡¯t given up yet they are only preserving their strength and increasing the strength of their race to once again started their conquest. They still kept attacking the Luminous and Elf Kingdom as for the Dragon Kingdom other than undeads serving as scouts and colluding with the corrupt humans. Shadowsh on the other hand was quite ecstatic after 3 months the Archinviel Sanctuary is now connected with Safehaven Paradise. Other than that he now owns 5 different viges scattered throughout the kingdom of course he still paid taxes only was greatly reduced by Dragon King Tristan. Dragon King Tristan actually wanted to absolve thew regarding taxes just for Shadowsh but Shadowsh himself pushed this matter since he dislike it for him the 5 viges were just things he wanted to built. What he did not know is that Dragon King Tristan already nning to submit to Shadowsh¡¯s rule. As a king not to mention someone who has a dragon bloodline it was considered a humiliation for him to do so but he actually felt it was natural. All of his rtives also agreed for two reason one Shadowsh is the only thing preventing the Orc Empire from conquering no more urately destroying their kingdom. The second reason is something nobody realised yet. It was LS since he is inside Shadowsh he was enveloping him with a dragon aura belonging to one of the highest order. For the royal family who all has the dragon bloodline they instinctively wanted to submit to him. Not only that nearly all the female in the kingdom wanted to bear Shadowsh¡¯s child this was especially so for demi-humans and the royal family. The pure dragon aura from Shadowsh was very tempting for the females of the royal family since dragons submit to those who are stronger than them especially so to their own kind. The Hidden Forest Town is now as sturdy as the Dragon City after Yshelia finished creating and strengthening the barrier it could now be activated by both the guild leader of the Adventure Guild or the town chief. There were also 5 viges with miniature forest besides them the vigers and the adventurers could still easily travel to the Sanctuary or the guild. Some of the nobles tried to influence the viges albeit in an extremely secrertive manner but since there were soldiers stationed on them and the vige head was chosen from the most loyal subordinates of either of the 4 great gang leaders. Two vige head were from the Great Bull gang while the other 3 have one subordinate each in the rest of the viges. Now the only thing Shadowsh is waiting before going back to his kingdom is Scar and Rose getting back with Cloyd¡¯s mother. Cloyd can¡¯t stay in the Dragon Kingdom since he is an orc even though they manage to repel the Orc Empire there were still numerous casualties. Even now there were still many that mourned for their loved ones. Sans on the other hand became extremely happy as he volunteered to clean the battlefield he manage to raise the quality and rank of his pearl. Now it could store high-ss undeads which Sans really need since after the war the amount and quality of his undeads were raised exponentially. Days in the Dragon Kingdom passed by in a leisure manner. Weeks passed as the kingdom started operating in its normal condition but the threat of the Orc Empire is still hanging on their heads as news about their movement against the Luminous Kingdom and Elf Kingdom is quite known. Without Shadowsh ever knowing another 4 months have passed. He spent most of his time training his sword and movement techniques while the rest were only used reading books broadening his knowledge in the Hidden Camp. Of course he wanted to go out too but he was just too popr and because he went out of control during the war his body and spiritual world is still undergoing recovery. But he knew clearly it was actually developing in a rapid pace as after using his forbidden ability his bloodline became much purer. Also with his battle against the orc king he manage to obtain much more experience in battling opponents as strong as him. Finally the greatest news of all he manage to level up twice, once after the war and another after his body finally ustomed to his bloodlines. Chapter 301 Chapter 301: CHAPTER 273 AFTER THE WAR Since his mind space was still undergoing a change he still can¡¯t use his skill [Illusion] rendering him unable to go outside of the camp. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Shadowsh Title: [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job: Summoner, Master Tamer Race: Spirit Beast Specific Race Name: Dark me Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Somewhat Pure)], [Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Extremely Impure)] Grade: Mythic ..... Gender: Male Age: 3 years old Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 9 Attributes: Fire/Dark/Spirit/Yin Energy: Vital Qi (8th Tier): 1,380 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 4th Tier], [Dark Energy: 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi: 3rd Tier], [Chaos Energy: 2nd Tier], [Demonic Qi: 2nd Tier], [Dragon Qi: 1st Tier], [Yin Qi: 1st Tier] Mana (7th raised by one tier): 2,070 Skills: [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st] Racial Trait: [Fox Beast], [Fox Bloodline Ability], [Spirit Beast], [Lunar Yin and Sr Yang bnce] Passive Abilities: [Night Lord], [Extreme Agility], [Life Blessing], [Enhanced Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Shadow Clones], [irvoyance], [Form] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Demonic Chaos Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The person who have changed the most was Sans not only his king energy have increased his level have increased by 3 eventually overtaking Shadowsh . He was still Pseudo Mythic because the requirement for him to reach that gread is to gather at least 10,000 high-ss undeads, 100,000 mid-ss undeads and a million low-ss undeads. As of now he only has a few hundreds of high-ss undead and a couple thousand of mid-ss undeads. Because Shadowsh have forbidden him from taking any body of the fallen Dragon Kingdom soldiers he only obtained some of the orc corpses and threw them to his pearl. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Sans (Summon) Title: [Undead King], [Battle Lord] Job: Knight Race: Undead Specific Race Name: Undead Overlord Grade: Pseudo Mythic Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Death/Yin Elemental Energy: [Death Qi: 9th Tier + 1], [Lunar Yin Qi: 3rd Tier] Mana (3rd Tier): 1,260 Skills: [Supreme Death Sweep], [Continuous Death Strike], [Yin st], [Death Strike], [Undead King Charge] Racial Trait: [Supreme Innate Weapon and Armour], [Summon Undead Legion], [Undead King], [Death Heart] Passive Abilities: [Supreme Strength], [Death Master], [Spear Mastery], [Supreme Spirit], [Supreme Speed] Active Abilities: [Raising The Dead], [Undead Devour] Forbidden/ Berserk Abilities: [Death Dominator Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than him his undead subordinates also have improved tremendously so he was extremely happy of course with the numbers of his high-ss undeads he only cared about Nightmare. Nightmare have level up from Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 to Level 7. His death qi tier have also rised up from 6th Tier to 7th Tier finally bing a high tier elemental energy. Other than him Sans¡¯s pseudo subordinates like Allicia and sses have level up. For sses though he only manage to level up after Sans put him into his pearl to absorb death qi in there he was also pernitted to devour low-ss undeads. Unlike the others he did not participated the war just like Triple C the two of them were like guardians of the Hidden Forest Town. So he only level from Gold Rank Level 2 to Level 3 after months of arduous work inside Sans¡¯s kingdom. Of course everyone have also celebrated hising of 1 year unto this world even though they do not care about San¡¯s other undead subordinates sses is special. Allicia have level up from Gold Rank Level 4 to Level 6 actually she was peak of Gold Rank Level 6 just little push and she would be a high level Gold Rank demon. All of her bat pets have also evolve into Gold Rank monsters increasing her power now she intends to raise more. Everyone have also levels up excluding the healers who were still working so they still haven¡¯t fully rxed and level up. Cloyd the new addition of the group have level up from Gold Rank Level 5 to Level 6. Purple Kitty have level up from Silver Rank Level 1 to Level 3. Eugen have level up from Gold Rank Level 4 to Level 5. Banjo have be a mid level Gold Rank monster of course the reason for this is because of his bloodline that is simr to the Warring Orc bloodline which increase the host power as they participated in battles. Mary, Lucy and Flora have be high level Gold Rank monsters. Actually Mary only level up to Gold Rank Level 6 after the war but after seeing her daughter overtaking her she worked hard leveling up to Level 7 of the Gold Rank. Foxxy and Dorothy have level up to Gold Rank Level 6 while re have level up to Gold Rank Level 8. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Violet Race: Beast Specific Race Name: Plum Leopard Grade: Rare Gender: Female Age: 25 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Dark Vital Qi (1st Tier): 138 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 3rd Tier] Mana (2nd Tier): 138 Skills: [Shadow ws], [Dark Charge], [Shadow Clone], [Darkness Crunch] Racial Trait: [Leopard Presence] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight] Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At first when she levels up her grade have be Good so she spent months absorbing Dark Element every night finally regaining her grade. She also obtained a new skill called [Dark Crunch]. ..... Dark Crunch (Blue Quality): Enhance the sharpness of user¡¯s teeth. Additional Ability: Weakens target¡¯s defence Additional Ability: Inflicts harmful dark energy unto the target¡¯s body Cooldown: 5 Minutes Usage: 60 Mana After having rank up to Gold Rank her entire body have change it became stronger, her teeth have be sharper and her speed have at least doubled. After all her grade was really too low she shouldn¡¯t have rank up but during their travel and after the war she managed to do it. Shadowsh have reminded her to focus on increasing her Elemental Tier so that she could finally evolve into Very Rare Grade. Other than those that ranked up there were also others that have evolved. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Valkiry Title: Bird of Prey Race: Avian Specific Race Name: Wind Hawk Grade: Excellent Gender: Female Age: 5 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 4 Attributes: Wind Vital Qi (1st Tier): 136 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 4th Tier] Mana (1st Tier): 102 Skills: [Wind de], [Arial Dive], [Wind st] Racial Trait: [Flying Mastery], [Hawk Eyes] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Increase Wind Elemental Sense], [Enhanced Talons¡¯ Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Daughter of the Wind] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Tornado] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª She obtained two new ability while losing [Enhanced uracy] ability. Of course it didn¡¯t matter after awakening her Innate Trait [Hawks¡¯ Eyes]. Hawk Eyes: The eyes of the hawk. increase uracy tremendously. Her two new abilities are Passive Ability [Enhanced Talons¡¯ Sharpness] and an active one [Daughter of the Wind]. Enhanced Talon Sharpness: Increases the sharpness of the host¡¯s talons. Daughter of the Wind: Gathers the wind element and forcefully increase the power of the user¡¯s skills and increase the user¡¯s speed by 300%. Duration: 1 Minute Restriction: After activating this ability user would exhaust the user physically Other than that she was now 5 years old but her maturity is way above her age after the war the title Bird of Prey was now truly ingrained to her bones. After evolving her elemental tier have be Mid Tier because of this all her old skills have increased in quality. Wind de (Violet Quality): Produces sharp winds that cuts like a de. Cooldown: 10 Seconds Usage: 15 Mana Arial Dive (Violet Quality): Dives with an incredible speed apany by vicious winds. Cooldown: 3 Minutes Usage: 75 Mana Wind st (Red Quality): Fires a powerful st of wind. Cooldown: 30 Seconds Usage: 20 Mana ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Don Don Title: [Glutton], [Martial Art Master] Race: Beast (Ape) Specific Race Name: Berserk Great Martial Gluttonous Ape Grade: Pseudo Legendary Gender: Male Age: 19 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes: Strength/Spirit Vital Qi (3rd Tier): 312 Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: 2nd Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 201 Skills: [Quick Jab], [Great Uppercut], [Swinging Hell] Racial Trait: [Enhanced Martial Art Mastery] Passive Abilities: [Great Strength], [Enhanced Fist Power], [Large Appetite], [Enhance Intelligence] Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Don2 have also evolved after his life and death battle with the elite orc. He also realised the method to evolve and that is to be a martial art grandmaster. He realised this after his recovery since he immediately went into closed door meditation now his spirit qi have improved bing tier 2 while his Mana is now on the path of being refined. Of course other than them Al and the rest have also improved. Iria and Erz have became Sturdy Bronze Archers and they have also be Great Archers. Al rank up to Sturdy Bronze Shield Warrior and earned the title called The Mountain. The title increased his strength and endurancebining it with his mastery in Earth Element he could stand toe to toe with Gold Rank orcs without anyone helping him. Shena on the other hand obtained the title Battle Chef now she couldbe profficient in the field of cooking and fighting. Chapter 302 Chapter 302: CHAPTER 274 AFTER THE WAR ll Lisa did not rank up like the rest but she still manage to obtain a treasure and that is her dagger after bathing in numerous blood it manage to form a spirit of its own but it was still quite dependent to Lisa. The pets have also improved for example all of Leafinia¡¯s Treants that joined the war have evolved. The reason they managed to do this is because of the high quality blood and corpse they obtained from the orcs coupled with Leafinia¡¯s blessing and energy all of them evolved. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Woody (Under Contract) Race: Treant Specific Race Name: Treant Warrior ..... Grade: Excellent Age: 150 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 6 Master: Leafinia Attributes: Nature/Strength Energy: 180 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 72 Skills: [Thorns], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait: [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Tough Body], [Brutish Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities: [Hidden Wood Form], [War Cry] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Vranch (Under Contract) Race: Treant Specific Race Name: Great Treant Warror Grade: Excellent Age: 150 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: Leafinia Attributes: Nature/Strength Energy: 222 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 74 Skills: [Wooden Spike], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait: [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Tough Body], [Brutish Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities: [Hidden Wood Form], [War Cry] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Spike Field] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Leavian (Under Contract) Race: Treant Specific Race Name: Great Treant Guardian Grade: Superior Age: 150 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: Leafinia Attributes: Nature/Strength Energy: 222 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 74 Skills: [Wooden Wall], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait: [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities: [Adamantium Like Body], [Great Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities: [Hidden Wood Form], [Guardian Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Root Wall] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than hers, Herish¡¯s two Treants have also evolved and just like Levian and Vranch both picked different paths. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Woonder (Under Contract) Race: Treant Specific Race Name: Treant Warrior Grade: Excellent Age: 100 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 4 Master: Herish Attributes: Nature/Strength Energy: 160 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy : N/A] Mana: 68 Skills: [Thorns], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait: [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Tough Body], [Brutish Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities: [Hidden Wood Form], [War Cry] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Defender (Under Contract) Race: Treant Specific Race Name: Treant Guardian Grade: Excellent Age: 100 years old ..... Level: Silver Rank Level 4 Master: Herish Attributes: Nature/Strength Energy: 160 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 68 Skills: [Wooden Wall], [Double Smash], [Seed Bind] Racial Trait: [Sentient Tree] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Tough Body], [Enhanced Strength], [Lessen Mana Usage when using Nature Type moves] Active Abilities: [Hidden Wood Form], [Guardian Cry] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The others might have not evolve but they still level up like Snow who level up from Silver Rank Level 1 to Level 3. While Aqua because of her grade even with months of staying in the Treasured Spring or creatingkes and ponds she only level up once from Silver Rank Level 1 to Level 2. On the other hand even though they did not help much Rosemary and Sparky still became mid level Bronze Rank. The pet who have the greatest change was Slicer other than his participation from the war he ate the core that Banjo took from the orcmander that transormed nto a ming giant. Shadowsh have helped him assimte the vtile energy causing his evolution to be smooth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Slicer (Under Contract) Race: Insect Specific Race Name: Eight Winged Scarlet Jade Mantis Grade: Pseudo Legendary Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: Shena Attributes: Fire Energy: 148 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 2nd Tier] Mana: 185 Skills: [shing Slice], [Fire des], [ming Breath] Racial Trait: [Great de Mastery], [Speed Wings], [ming de] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight], [Decrease Presence], [Fire Element Control] Active Abilities: [Intimidation], [zing de Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Because of the effect from absorbing the energy from the core all his fire type skills have improved in qualities without his [ming de] ability his Mana would be insufficient in using them repeatedly. [ming de] decrease the usage of Mana he use if his skill is a fire type by 50%. Other than [ming de], [Fire Elemental Control] also reduce the mana usage regarding fire type skills by 10% most of its effect is strengthening fire type skill it increased the power by 35%. Fire des (Violet Quality): Produce sharp ming de waves. Cooldown: 5 Seconds Usage: 20 Mana ming Breath (Silver Quality): Release a powerful breath of mes capable of turning targets to ash. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: 100 Mana He was still in the process of integrating the fire energy to his core so the two skills should improved once again. His [shing Slice] skill on the other hand have also improved in quality. During the war he manage to repeatedly tested it to his enemies even though his opponents were a much higher rank than him he still manage to kill a few with the help of his master and Lisa. He was still.improving it after months of practiced. Shadowsh method on helping him assimte with the core is with Hentai¡¯s helping the fire energy smoothly course through his body and by training each and single day strengthening his body to aodate therge amount of energy. His opponent is mostly Shadowsh¡¯s clone since he doesn¡¯t need to hold back. Sometimes he would fight Cloyd or Eugen since the two of them have tough bodies and armor especially Cloyd he has a great regenative ability coupled with his strange domain ability he posed a challenged to him. For Eugen though not match his training was to only repeatedly sh his body of course at first he denied to participate in such sadistic training but Eugen practically begged him for it. After his recovery Eugen would undergo harsh training with Don2 during the war he was helpless against the elite orc he and Khierhold fought and that orc was even weakened by Sans¡¯s death qi and yet he nearly died fighting it together with Khierhold. Now he decided to refine his fighting style and temper his body with Don2¡¯s explosive punches and Slicer¡¯s sharp attacks. Slicer on the other hand was quite shocked of Eugen¡¯s tough defence. Becauss of his repeated use of [shing Slice] it was once again nearing its evolution. shing Slice (Violet Quality): Sharp attack with incredible speed leaving only a sh as it activates. Cooldown: None Usage: 10 Mana Of course during this past months the first 3 months were used for resting since everyone was injured or tired after the war. Leafinia, Herish and Bun2 have team up with the Healer Association so their work isn¡¯t that exhausting like before but during the first 2 months it was like hell to them since other than healing wounds they also need to mend broken spirits. Back at the present inside of the Hidden Camp Shadowsh was now in front of Khierhold looking at him in a serious manner. He then asks ¡°Are you sure with this decision? you know what will happen if you agree¡± Khierhold determinedly nodded what he requested for Shadowsh is that he wanted to be a part of his group and be stationed in Archinviel Dukedom. Of course Shadowsh was happy with this decision but joining his group means he needs to take responsibility to protect those from their group. Since its like this Khierhold who is stationed in Archinviel Sanctuary would join the adventure guild and follows their rule. He is different from Eugen who have decided toe with them in their return back to Safehaven Paradise. Khierhold nodded because other than responsibilities there is also a reward after epting this task and that is nearplete authority regarding the Sanctuary. The Archinviel Sanctuary has the dragon blessing from Banjo¡¯s Tribtion and he needs to stay there for a long time to finally rank up to Crimson Gold Rank. Shadowsh sighed he actually wanted to bring Khierhold back with him but it seems that he has other ns. He then scans him since he never had done it during their meeting or after the war. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Khierhold Race: Half Dragon and Beast Specific Race Name: Draconic Killer Rat Bloodline: Killer Dragon Bloodline (Impure) Grade: Pseudo Legendary Age: 37 years old Level: Pseudo Crimson Gold Rank Attributes: Strength/Earth Dragon Qi: 385 Elemental Energy: [Earth Energy: 1st Tier], [Dragon Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 220 Skills: [Earthen Spike], [Drill Strike], [Shriek], [Dragon sh] Racial Trait: [Earth Master], [Dragon ws], [Killing Feast] Passive Abilities: [Tough Body], [Great Endurance], [Enhanced Eyesight] Active Abilities: [Killer Stare], [Dragon Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Dragon Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh eyebrow suddenly rised as he reads the description of Khierhold¡¯s racial trait. All of them are amazing but one particr trait serves as both a passive ability and a forbidden ability. Killing Feast (Special): As the more the host kill the stronger he gets but the more the user¡¯s mind gets affected. Chapter 303 Chapter 303: CHAPTER 275 THE SANCTUARIES This is like a berserk skill but much more potent and effective. Thankfully during the war Khierhold only manage to kill one orc before retreating. But it seems that he has the potential to be a trump card as he is the same as Sans but much more weaker. His other abilities and traits were at least not harmfulto his allies. Earth Master (Low Earth Tier): Increase all earth type rted abilities by 50%. Can easily transverse through earth. Decrease Mana usge regarding earth type skills by 10%. Increase all earth type skills power or effect by 15%. Dragon ws (Mid Tier): Refined the w to be one of that of the dragon n. All attacks rted in using the ws will increase in power by 10%. His two racial traits increased his power and versality. ..... His passive abilities on the other hand seems okay to Shadowsh but unlike the others which have their own specialty Khierhold does not. Well at least his active abilities were somewhat great but the both of them have restrictions. For example [Killer Stare] the ability could render the target unconscious or weakens their defence and oppress their mind by just a stare. This is quite amazing and all but it was only effective to those that are weaker than him or have weak minds. The next ability is the [Dragon Devour] this ability could be use to devour dragons strengthening the user¡¯s body and purifying the bloodline. But this ability is only effective if the user devoured the whole carcass of a any draconic being. Finally the berserk ability, [Dragon Berserk] this ability increased the user¡¯s overall power and abilities by a notch. The ability would also get stronger as the user¡¯s draconic bloodline increased and purified. Shadowsh now realised why Khierhold wanted to stay at the Archinviel Sanctuary not only the ce could strengthen him but also he couldn¡¯t leave his family on their own device especially because of their racial trait when they evolved the [Killing Feast]. He then pats Khierhold¡¯s shoulder and told him that he understood. Since he is now a member of thejr group he went to find Mira and told her to write something. He then signed the paper before giving it to Khierhold and telling him to bring it to Reias. The content of the letter tells that Khierhold and his family is now one of the owner and authoritive figure inside the Sanctuary. Khierhold then bow before going out now thst he received what he wanted the only thing to do now is to return back to Archinviel Sanctuary. The Sanctuary of the Archinviel Dukedom and Dragon Kingdom is quite different for the Dragon Kingdom the Sanctuary is much mire better quality regarding the environment and also the pace of how it gathers different element and Mana is much more faster. The Sanctuary of the Archinviel Dukedom is much more richer in terms of elemental energy gathered its Mana iscking ifpared to the Dragon Sanctuary but their is one thing unique that could only be found there. The concentration of the dragon blessing unlike other tribtion energy the Sanctuary preserve the energy that came from it and use it to enrich the ce. The irony of the two is that the Sanctuary of the Dragon Kingdom is called Dragon Sanctuary and yet the Archinviel Sanctuary is a much more suitable ce for draconic being to live in than the Dragon Sanctuary. Thinking about this Shadowsh was suddenly hit by an idea in using the teleportation circle to transport the native monsters from Dragon Kingdom to Archinviel Dukedom. Since most of the monsters in the Dragon Kingdom have dragon bloodline so if they were transported to Archinviel Sanctuary their leveling speed would increase drastically. Shadowsh wanted to immediately went to the Sanctuary and inform Khierhold about this n. Since he couldn¡¯t go out he quickly informed Leafinia to order one of her Treants that were stationed to guard the golden circle to stop Khierhold. He then went out and with great speed he passed through the town creating a st of wind that startled everyone. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry he just wanted to pass through the town without trouble. Arriving at the Sanctuary he quickly ran towards the golden circle. When he arrived there Khierhold was standing there looking at the Treant in front of him with confusion his sons were baring their fangs at it but since their father warned them not to attack they only growling at it. Shadowsh then lets out a light cough startling everyone. He was very silent his aura was also reserved so nobody have noticed his presence. Seeing Khierhold looks at him in confusion Shadowsh exined his n to transport some high level Silver Rank to Gold Rank monsters with draconic bloodline to Archinviel Sanctuary. Hearing this Khierhold and his sons eyes started shining brightly as an expression of excitement sh through them. With more monsters with draconic bloodline transported to Archinviel Sanctuary the more diverse the choice of their food. Shadowsh then warned them not to immediately hunt the monsters he will be transporting to Archinviel Sanctuary. He then ponders for a minute before also telling them that he would tell Elsa to transport at least one hundred monsters at a time. He then told Khierhold to also organise the monsters in Archinviel Sanctuary at least one hundred at them and transport them to Dragon Kingdom immediately aftet the one hundred monsters from the Dragon Kingdom have arrived. He told him.this would a monthly event between the two Sanctuaries sharing the different monsters in each location. After Khierhold digest everything that he had said he nodded before waving goodbye to him as he brought his family to the golden circle and with a bright sh they disappears. Shadowsh then looks around the Sanctuary since he couldn¡¯t return back to Hidden Camp immediately since themotion he cause earlier. Walking around he couldn¡¯t help but marvel on the creation of this ce. With Hentai he could keep on creating ces like this and each time he did it their would improvement. Just like his n during his stay in Archinviel Dukedom the creation of the Sanctuary was much cruder not to mention smaller than that of the Dragon Sanctuary. The only thing that made the Archinviel Sanctuary equal to the Dragon Sanctuary is because of Banjo¡¯s Dragon Blessing without the blessing it would be much inferior. But now that he could transport other monsters from both Sanctuaries via teleportation portal. With this he could enrich and expand the diversity of both Sanctuaries. The Sanctuaries operated like an independent realm it would continuously improve itself as long as the residents and the environment is adequate. Too bad the teleportation portal could not be use at the same time as long as it was teleporting something or someone both golden circle would be unusable. Shadowsh who was looking around the ce notice how great the ce gather Mana and with the monsters and nts living in it the elemental energy would gather itself. Not only that there are 3 different ces that exist in the Dragon Sanctuary. The Crystal Lake that is connected to every otherkes, ponds or rivers. It is an extremely wideke that covers 30% of the Sanctuary and the Sanctuary is a pretty massive space. After months of gathering Mana and elemental energy the Dragon Sanctuary is now as big as mid size country back on earth. Of course the real reason why it improved in such drastic pace is because of the runes he obtain from the mysterious book. He modified it only engraving the runes that gathers Mana and elemental energy. The second ce is the Hundred Hill which took up at least 20% of the Sanctuary of course technically the hills were too small to be considered hills. There is also 7 hills that were covered with snow as Shadowsg couldn¡¯t help but anticipate how the ce will be after a couple of years. The third ce is thergest ce of the Sanctuary and the ce he is at now the Thousand nt Forest which took 50% of the Sanctuary general size. There is also ces like caves in the Dragon Sanctuary but they were not as great as those back on Archinviel Sanctuary. Shadowsh walks leisurely within the forest the strongest monsters inside are Gold Ranks so he wasn¡¯t worried actually with just hus aura alone the monsters immediately tries to avoid him. As he found that the nts in the forest is much more lively and healthy than before. The first nts that exist in the Sanctuary were forcefully grown destroying their vitality or was feed up withrge anount of energy this would not affect their vitality but it would affect their potential. Thankfully they have a specific kind of monster that scatter seeds around the Sanctuary the Fruity Birds but because of their habit most of the seeds they scattered came from Juicy Fruit Tree. Chapter 304 Chapter 304: CHAPTER 276 THE SANCTUARIES The Juicy Fruit Tree is an ordinary nt that Shadowsh have modified that became a magic nt. Now it was all over the Sanctuary of course no herbivore monsters dislikes the fruit especially since it is now a Red Quality magic nt. It was at first a White Quality magic nt the lowest grade of magic nt and after being modified by Shadowsh it only took a month or two to grow. After two to three months its quality would improve bing a Yellow Quality magic nt. After six months it would once again improve in quality bing Red Quality magic nt. Now more than 6 months have passed when they first built the Sanctuary. Of course the higher their grades are the longer their seeds need to take to grow the months it need to grow would be doubled every time they improved in quality. ..... The nts inside the Sanctuary are continuously evolving now there is no nt that isn¡¯t considered a magic nt inside the Sanctuary. Because of this the monsters inside the Sanctuary also started improving at a rapid pace now unlike any other ce their evolution is much easier in here. Shadowsh then thought of building another Sanctuary at Luminous Kingdom. With Miss Helia¡¯s help his journey in there would be much smoother than when he travel to Archinviel Dukedom and Dragon Kingdom. He is also quite curious on the fact on how they manage to hold on even without any help against the Orc Empire. He personally fought the orc king and from his view he was considered one ofthe strongest opponent he face. Other than that with the Necromancer Association help they should easily bulldose the Luminous Kingdom and yet they failed. From what he knew the Luminous Kingdom is much bigger than the Dragon Kingdom but he would never thought the difference between would be this big. Other than that the strongest marine force from this continent is from the Luminous Kingdom. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine building a Sanctuary there that is focus on sea notnd. With the monsters in the sea they also needed to develop a force that could greatly help them in his n to travel to other continent. They also needed to hire some proffesional shipwright and started building the foundation of their marine crew. Also he needs to know how Helia and the others manage toe and go from Luminous Kingdom to Hundred Race Land and reverse. No matter how he ponders he couldn¡¯t understand how they manage to do it even if they have powerful marine force and the best ships avaible it would take months to travel back and fro from his kingdom to Luminous Kingdom. While he was thinking about his n for the future he heard numerousmotion as he snaps out of his daze and looks towards where themotion is. Since he had no other thing to do he went towards themotion was. When he arrived there he saw a fight between two ns of monsters. A n of wolf fighting againt a n of boars and what is the most funny thing is that the wolf n is actually losing. He then sat down in one of the branches and watches as the boar king fight with the wolf king. Unlike how intelligent monster fight the two monsters fought barbarically. After watching for a while he lost interest the monsters were only Silver Ranks and the way they fight is of pure instinct. Just as he was about to leave a rustle came from a bush the sound then kept getting louder as numerous monsters broke out. They were giant ants the same size of a dog smelling the smell of blood and meat in rve air the ant lets out a loud screech. Suddenly rumbling sounds could be heard as numerous ants charged towards the two monster ns. The looks on both side changed to one of fear as they feel the threating from the tide of ants. But both of their king did not order a retreat as they still fought each other. Since they couldn¡¯t retreat both sides went berserk as they fought the tide of ants. Most of the ants were Bronze Rank the same rank as most members of the boar and wolf n. They have greater defence though as the ants are Steel type monsters and with their numbers they massacred the boars and wolves. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but smirk at how idiotic the wolves and boars are and how stupid their kings truly are. He then looks at the ants before leaving the ants are called Bronze Ants and unlike other insect kind monsters even if their numbers multiplied it wouldn¡¯t affect the Sanctuary. These ants are omnivores and were adept at farming they have a farm in their underground nest. The sad thing is that their kind is being hunted by other steel type monsters and flying monsters were a nightmare to them. He then sent onest look at them before leaving he decided to check the other monsters living in the Sanctuary. After waking around for 3 hours he finally met with one of the unique monsters in the Sanctuary. The Herb Snake this snake isn¡¯t poisonous but it produce a medicine that is greatly sought after. Its blood and body is quite expensive if sold the reason for this is because the Herb Snake is an herbivore that only ate herbs and store their essence in their body so wether it was human or monsters they were being hunted for. They are already an endangered specie to find one in the Sanctuary can only mean one thing and that is the egg daycare is quite good at their job. The egg daycare is an establishment he decided to build its job was to recruit Tamers that aren¡¯t good at fighting like May2 and have them take care of monster eggs. This eggs came from the B and T association the eggs have unknown history so they don¡¯t know what kind of monsters that would hatch out from the eggs. Once the monster hatched they would be taken care of by the Tamers or monsters from their kind. The Herb Snake might be raised by the egg daycare before being released in a part of the Sanctuary where there is no Bronze to Silver Rank monsters loitering. There is actually a pond, a hill and a part of the forest like this it was developed and secured by the Adventure Guild under his order. Since it is somewhat rare Shadowsh decided to give the Herb Snake to Herish as a healer the blood of the Herb Snake is a very effective medicine. He then calls his clone out and had it carry the snake. At first the Herb Snake was anxious because their kind isn¡¯t a very good fighter they have a racial trait that would make them release an aura that of a nt and with their appearance they could pose as a vine or hide in bushes. Shadowsh then scans it before nodding even though it was clearly low level at least it is a mutated specie. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Greenie Race: Reptile (Serpent) Specific Race Name: Herb Snake (Mutated) Grade: Very Rare Age: 6 months old Level: Level 1 Attributes: Nature Energy: 1 + 0.1 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 3 Skills: [Delirium Breath] Racial Trait: [nt Aura], [Herb Harvester], [Herb Body] Passive Abilities: [Herb Sense], [Increase Vitality] Active Abilities: [Herb Scan] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®It seeme that the Tamer that took care of it have already named it¡¯ Shadowsh thought. He then read the description of all of its racial trait and abilities. nt Aura: Exudes a presence that belongs to a nt. Also copies the aura of nts around it. Herb Harvester: Master of harvesting herbs. Herb Body: Body is made up of concentrated essence of herbs that the host have eaten. ¡®It seems like the Herb Snake is really a monster that capable of being a gardener¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he reads the description of its racial traits. Next he reads the description regarding its Passive Abilities. Herb Sense: Immediately sense any herb within 10 meter radius from the host. ..... Increase Vitality: Increase the host energy by 10%. The [Herb Sense], ability is an amazing thing while the [Increase Vitality], is a pretty normal ability. Finnaly it was the Active Ability. Herb Scan: Scans any herb from within thr 100 meter radius of the host. He then smiles as he look at its abillities this might be useless to them now but if they ever go to an another continent they could use its ability to scan herbs. Realising that he might find more unique monsters inside the Sanctuary he started strolling around once again. His clone was following behind him carrying the 2 inch Herb Snake. After strolling for an another hour he finally found another unique monster. The monster he found is a bird with yellow feathers and the tip of its wings were violet. Chapter 305 Chapter 305: CHAPTER 277 PETS He ns to give it to Miria, Elsa¡¯s little sister because the bird is both powerful and one of the most intelligent monster in the continent. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Psychic Lightning Bird (Hybrid) Race: Avian Grade: Superior Age: 1 year old Level: Level 5 ..... Attributes: Psychic/Thunder/Wind Energy: 5 Elemental Energy: [Psychic Energy: N/A], [Thunder Energy: N/A], [Wind Energy: N/A] Mana: 25 + 5 Skills: [Thunder Strike] Racial Trait: [Memory Storage], [Thunder Feathers] Passive Abilities: [Increased Intelligence], [Increase Speed], [Enhanced Mana Pool] Active Abilities: [Thunder Absorb], [Psychic Armor] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Psychic Thunder Hurricane] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This monster is an hybrid of sh Bird and Pyschic Bird. The Psychic Bird is a greatpanion but it was too weak inbat power but its intelligence is one of the greatest ifpared to other monsters in the continent. But other thanbat power it also quite slow regarding how it levels up so not many tried to either tame it. The sh Bird on the other hand is considered both speed and offensive type monster. It also levels up quite fast as long as it absorb abundant Thunder Element or energy. He had his clone capture it and continue his stroll. After the day ended with the cover of the night he went out he then calls for Elsa using a token that Yshelia have created it function like a phone. But it only inform the other holder of the token that the other holder was contacting him/her and nothing else. After passing through the town together with his clone using their abilities to blend into darkness they easily arrived inside the Hidden Camp. Shadowsh then calls for Herish and gave her the Herb Snake but she rejected it not because she did not like it its because after contracting her two new pets the flower spirit and two new Treants she could not afford to sign a contract with a new monster in this short time. Hearing this Shadowsh sighed and looks at the people in front of him and asks ¡°Which of you wants to sign a contract with this Herb Snake?¡± Everyone looks at each other before Shena stepping out and said ¡°Since no one wanted to tame this monster then I volunteer to sign a contract with it¡± Shadowsh nodded before passing the Herb Snake to Shena he then informed her everything about its stats so that she would know in what direction to train it. After Shena signed a contract with the tiny snake she quickly introduced Slicer to it leaving the two of them to socialise while she went to prepare dinner. Shadowsh then started telling everyone about the ns he thought about this morning. Everyone was deep in thought and started adding their own opinion about the ns. After a while Elsa and Miria arrived Shadowsh then gave the Psychic Lightning Bird to Mira. Shadowsh then informs Elsa about his n to transport monsters with draconic bloodline to Archinviel Sanctuary. Of course Elsa was shocked and thought that it was impossibe she then remembers about the teleportation circle that Shadowsh told her about. With the golden circle this is quite possible she then agreed as only she and Miria knew about the golden circle in the whole guild. After having dinner everyone talos about their day as after the war their work have increasedtely especially for Herish and Leafinia. After spending months healing the injured soldiers they then spends the rest healing their mental state causing all the healers to be both physically and mentally exhausted. Because of this they left their work regarding the two viges to their own nature as the forest there is already stable. Shadowsh also burried numerous corpses in each vihe with Sans and his undeads absorbing any lingering emotions in them the only thing left is high quality meat that could improve thend. Actually most of the corpses were thrown to Sans¡¯s kingdom, then the Sanctuary and finally in the Cementary Pit. During his stroll in the Sanctuary he found that there were numerous monsters that have evolved the reason for this is because of the corpses scattered inside. Even though there were numerous corpses thrown inside most of it were turned into fertiliser for the Sanctuary. The Sanctuary has a specific ability to absorb energy so since Shadowsh was near that means Hentai could interfere or take control of the nearby Sanctuaries. Hentai quickly turned most of the corpses into piles of soil as it extracted all their remaining energy and Mana. The soils were all riched in nutrients so earth type monsters coveted them forcing them to fight amonst themselves. Now the environment inside the Sanctuary is much greater than before causing monsters to improve at a quicker pace but as of now there were still no wild Crimson Gold Rank monster that exist inside the ce. Shadowsh is very interested in building another Sanctuary but it would different every single time. The Dragon Sanctuary consist of arge forest that could be a jungle and numerous hills. The Archinviel Sanctuary doesn¡¯t have any specific environment or habitat its like a forest but at the same time not but there are numerous caves in there. It is up to the ruling monsters how they wanted to create their own territory in there so their developmentpared to the Dragon Sanctuary iscking but since arge amount of dragon qi exist there the ce could be considered a haven for draconic monsters. Now Shadowsh is nning on creating a Sanctuary in Luminous Kingdom that would consist of 10% beach, 30% mountains and the rest would be sea based. But first he needed to strengthen his kingdom as after fighting the orc king he felt that there is still many secrets that the Orc Empire is hiding not to mention just the fact that the Necromancers Association have manage to connect a portal of the underworld to this continent. As long as the portal bes much stronger then many powerful undeads would crawl out in there as they will try to sumb the continent changing it into a deathnd devoid of life. Now that most of the forces in the continent have been weakened their resitance against these two forces were just too weak. But Scar and those that went to the Orc Empire still haven¡¯t returned judging by their speed 6 months is enough ti reach the empire and they only need to activate the orb of teleportation to return. The orb of teleportation is a manifestation that Hentai have created after storing the space energy that Bajo shared to it. It was a handy tool for traveling but it has two great setback first it needs a lot of time and energy to create and secondly it is only a one time use item. When used it would teleport those that were near the holder but it has many strict requirement before it could be activated. Firstly it needs the holder and those around him/her to not to reject the energy that will envelop them once the orb started activating, secondly there should be no mana fluctuation that would cause disruption, thirdly it would take 1 natural day to be fully activated andstly the distance should not be too far to their target. Because of this it seems that the crew that went to the Orc Empire would only return when this year passed or more urately 3 months from now. Shadowsh wanted to help in the development of his territory here since he would be leaving once the pick up crew returns. He already have Elsa and Mad Head looking after the town and the viges. Their rtionship with the royal family is great since other than the fact that they needed him to keep existing they are also afraid of him. What he didn¡¯t know that there is also a bloodline pressure that LS have imprinted to them in their hearts. The nobles in the kingdom have also started to behave after winning the war which is considered a lost cause the citizen started believing the royal family some more. Now the nobles send their attention towards the slum area now that there are no longer people living in there they started building their establishment there. Not only that they were also interested in purchasing buildings in Hidden Forest Town. There are no longer anynds avable inside the town as it looks even cramp in there but since the nobles couldn¡¯t act that casually in the town they could only buy it through legal means. Even though most of the powerful and elite assassins and spies were taken by Scar and Rose there were still some that stayed guarding the town from any hidden threat. Shadowsh have also decided to bring 10 of them together with Rose to Archinviel Dukedom to build a brance there. Of course he also decided to build a simr organisation back to his kingdom and he intent on making it the main branch. Chapter 306 Chapter 306: CHAPTER 278 FUTURE PLANS He already have two candidates in mind to be the main head of the organisation back on Hundred Race Land. It is either Lisa or Allicia but considering that the two of them would be joining in their journey a lot they needed to train another individual to take the job but for now he have already decided on these two. The next day Shadowsh have called for Sans for a talk. Shadowsh was standing in front of Sans and asks ¡°Sans have you already thought about what I said two months ago?¡± Sans nodded before saying ¡°Indeed but the number undeads that could reach the requirement for this job is too little to the point there is none¡± The thing they were talking about is the fate of the Cementary Pit and Undead Graveyard in both Dragon kingdom and Archinviel Dukedom. Shadowsh told Sans about his worry about the two ce and also it would be a waste to just leave them behind so both of them decided to leave an undead manager to manage the two ces. ..... But the requirement for the post is just too stringent first they needed the undead managers to be powerful enough to deter the other undeads and secondly they yneed to be smart enough to have a conversation between other living being. The second requirement is just too strict as intelligence is quite hard to obtain unless they were born with it when they became an undead. Other than that Shadowsh and Sans have decided to leave at least 3 high-ss undeads and 10 mid-ss undeads. That means they need to leave 6 high-ss undeads and 20 mid-ss undeads this would be considered negligible considering the amount of undead subordinates Sans have but since they were picking the top notch it would greatly reduces the overall power of Sans¡¯s army as thet were picking generals of the army. Sans also needed to obtain a minister for his kingdom not omly that themander foe his army also needed to be an intelligent one. Actually there is a prime target for the minister position however he was taken by Shadowsh to help Mira. It was sses not only he is a high-ss undead his intelligence is also much higher than smart humans. As of now he is inside Sans¡¯s kingdom nurturing some undeads which have great potential to rece his position as the minister. Shadowsh nodded before saying ¡°Other than that we also needed to train undeads that could swim¡± Sans made a helpless sigh and agreed his undead subordinates were practically useless in battle in the ocean and even if they were some that could fight in range their abilities were greatly restricted. They n to create another undead corps that specialised in water battles but zombies are not that great in this type of situation other than that spirits will be weakened greatly once they submerged in saltwater. That only left a skeleton undead as of now inside Sans¡¯s kingdom there was a small part of it that was submerged in yin water he is nning to teach some of the undead skeletons how to swim. But he himself don¡¯t know how since he only used his elemental energy to travel like a missile underwater. Besides that he still couldn¡¯t enter his kingdom as he could only go inside with his soul not his physical body. So Sans was training the undeads how to swim he do it inside the Graveyard Pit. He created a pond there made up of bloods from the corpses he threw in there and boiled it with his own yin qi. It was too horrifying for most of the people but for the undeads like the zombies it was something very tempting. He also created a pond made out of clear water he burried numerous corpses around it before inserting arge core made up of yin qi. The blood pool would be a type of reward for any of the undeads that manage to learn how to swim. Since undeads do not need to sleep or rest all these past few months they were learning how to swim. Of course the results were bad as the undeads were undead skeletons which is considered a very unintelligent beings. But there was already progress as the yin qi from the pond started seeping through their bodies improving their strength and with Nightmare training them in fighting against others on their own kind they are slowly gaining intelligence. Now Sans was looking forward in obtaining such a force even though it paled inparison with water based creatures they could still be of use after all undeads doesn¡¯t need to breath or rest. After talking with Sans for a bit he went to watch in the training of his sisters as they fought against the Bronze Rank monsters in the camp. Unlike their former trainings the training they are undergoing at the present is fighting against their opponent in a close range. Shadowsh was just walking for a bit before an explosion ured just in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he instantly knew who it was. It was Foxxy because of her short temper and her nature to cause an explosion this kind of training was truly too taxing for her. If her enemy pissed her off she would have the tendency in releasing her full strength and create a powerful explosion. But after a few months passes she now learns how to control her strength with Shadowsh¡¯s seal she now fight with the strength of an Bronze Rank monster. The explosion in front of him though is clearly not from a Bronze Rank monster. He then change his course and walks towards Flora¡¯s path. Flora was now getting more mysterious and stronger by every training increasing her mastery towards the uses of his ghost abilities. After just a couple of steps he quickly felt that there were three individual fighting in front of him. With the use of the shades of the trees he quickly blend in the shadows erasing his presence. He then saw Flora floating around fighting a centipede and a marten. With a wave of her paw numerous yin orbs as she threw them towards the marten while she use her skill [Chilling me Breath] at the centipede. Chilling me Breath (Orange Quality): Release a powerful breath of yin mes. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: 100 Since her level have been sealed her skills power and effect is reduced by a great degree but this also reduce the consumption of Mana. Like the [Chilling me Breath] since its power is reduced by 70% so does its Mana usage. He then saw the marten ps its tail as a st of wind pushed the yin balls backward it then sends a few slice of winfs from its paws destroying the yin balls. The centipede on the other hand was immediately incinerated as insect kind is mostly weak against fire type attacks if they do not have any corresponding element to guard against them. After the marten how the centipede easily died it quickly ran away. Flora wouldn¡¯t let it get away as numerous ghostly ming balls started floating around her. Will o Wisp (Violet Quality): Ghostly ming balls that would follow its target everywhere until they were destroyed or hit the target. 6 Will o Wisp would be created. Can only target one individual at a time. Cooldown: 3 Minutes Usage: 120 Mana The marten saw the ghostly mes following it causing it to stop and once again waves its tail creating another st of wind but this doesn¡¯t destroyed them only stops them momentarilly. The marten then opens its mouth as it released a mouthful of smoke from it. Shadowsh who was watching shakes his head the marten was only a Bronze Rank so it could only use 2 skills at a time. Judging from its repeated use of its tail to create a st of wind it meant that it was an ability not a skill there is also no Mana fluctuation from it. However the two actions from earlier were clearly its skill first the sharp wind des that destroyed the yin balls and secondly the breath of white smoke from its mouth. When the smoke dispersed the wisps flew towards a leaf. Even though the explosions weren¡¯t that loud as Foxxy¡¯s it still caused Shadowsh to change his expression not because of the power but because of what he saw. The marten could shapeshift! This is quite an amazing ability just as Flora was about to finish its life he quickly appears in front of it quickly stopping Flora. Flora was surprised by Shadowsh she then looks at him curiously. ¡°Ahem! Flora this monster where did you encounter it?¡± Shadowsh quickly asks her as he wanted to know if there are more martens that he could recruit as they could be considered one of the best spy monsters. Chapter 307 Chapter 307: CHAPTER 279 EGG DAYCARE Flora shooks her head causing Shadowsh to sigh in disappointment. He then asks ¡°Can you spare it with its ability we could recruit to be one of our spies in the future¡± Flora quickly agrees as she doesn¡¯t care about the marten¡¯s life she then left searching for another opponent but Shadowsh quickly stops her once again. He then said ¡°Fighting Bronze Rank monsters has lost its effect I think it would be much more effective if you fight monsters the same rank as you¡± From what he saw earlier Flora easily dominated the two monsters from Bronze Rank even though her rank was surpressed to Bronze Rank also. Flora thought about it and realised Shadowsh was right and not only her other than Foxxy everyone of them felt that fighting Bronze Rank monsters lost its effectiveness. She then nods at Shadowsh before flying towards the exit of the camp. ..... After she left Shadowsh carries the marten as he went towards Dorothy¡¯s location. This kind of job is what he always delegated to his clone but Slicer and Shena borrows it to train themselves. After Cloyd¡¯s armor was finished he don it on and reced Slicer as the chief of the swordsman infantry. Because everyone knew that Cloyd participated in the war and his result were considered superb among the army he was quickly epted by the battalion. Of course no one knew that he was an orc but because his manner of speaking is more like human his identity is secured as one of Shadowsh¡¯s elite fighter. Shadowsh then went to look for Dorothy and Lucy and told them the same thing as he told to Flora. Of course their training is different from her he tasked Lucy to fight monsters in Silver Rank in mid air and all of her targets should be an expert in flight. Dorothy on the other hand should go outside the camp and together with Annie she will roam around town charming different monsters including humans. The two quickly went out of the camp Shadowsh then informed Leafinia about this as Annie is considered her disciple. Leafinia immediately agrees to it as she felt that continuously training would burden the poor kid so travelling around the kingdom should help clear her mind. With Dorothy¡¯s strength and Annie¡¯s rtionship with her nobody would dare do anything to them. Since the three foxes have left he change his focus to Purple Kitty. Only her and Foxxy was left in the camp fighting Bronze Rank monsters of course Purple Kitty is considered a powerful monster that could kill monsters the same rank as her with ease but she wanted to hone her assassination style. Her training would consist of helping her mother in an assassination attemp or scouting around town for any possible spies. In the morning she would train against Bronze Rank monsters her requirement is to kill them quickly before any of her target reacts. In the afternoon she would sleep and only wakes up at night where they are scheduled to do their daily night watch. This is quite a strict routine and because of this Shadowsh reprimand her and she was forced to spend only 4 days in a week in this strict schedule while the rest should be either rest or y day. Unlike her, Violet would live a nocturnal life as she works at night and sleeps all day but she does this because she wanted to umte as much dark energy as she could to force her evolution. Other than working as a night watch and an assassin she spends most of the night absorbing dark energy and when the dayes she would go to the Sanctuary and sleeps there. Now just a little push and she would reach her goal and finally evolved. Back in the present Shadowsh finally discovered Purple Kitty and just like the scene when he visited the other foxes he blends into the shades of trees as he wanted to assess Purple Kitty¡¯s performance. Her target was a scaled boar one of the top defence monster of the Bronze Rank. Purple Kitty was stalking the unaware boar creeping closer towards it. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod as he felt that Purple Kitty really is a trained assassin if she Ranks up to Silver Rank it would be a huge boon for their group. *Swish* Purple Kitty strikes as her afterimage fade she was now besides the boar aiming at its throat. [Shadow sh]! Shadow sh (Orange Quality): Lethal and fast attack that has the power to prate armor or other form of defences. Cooldown: 10 Seconds Usage: 20 Mana *Pwish* The attack quickly cut the boar¡¯s head and when the second passed the body falls down. After killing the boar Purple Kitty looks at a secluded corner and spoke ¡°Come out I don¡¯t want to waste this meat¡± Shadowsh was surprised he then looks at where Purple Kitty was looking. Suddenly the bushes started to shake and a snake with two heads appears the snake was at first the same color as the bush but when it sliders towards Purple Kitty it became violet matching her color. ¡°Thank you big sister¡± The two heads spoke they then started chomping the body and like most snakes they swallowed their food whole. After just a couple of seconds the boar was gone the stomach of the two headed snake bulged but after a while it rapidly shrunk. Purple Kitty nods her head and said ¡°Strengthen yourself quickly so that I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed when I show you to everyone after all you could be considered my subordinate¡± The two headed snake nodded seriously Purple Kitty then once again went looking for other prey as the two headed snake follows. Shadowsh was intrigued as he scans the snake. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Voracious Hydra Race: Reptile (Serpent) Grade: Rare Age: 4 months old Level: Level 5 Attributes: Poison/Dark/Strength Energy: 15 + 1.5 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 15 + 1.5 Skills: [Toxic Breath] Racial Trait: [Multiple Heads], [Voracious Appetite] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Energ], [Enhanced Mana] Active Abilities: [Color Change] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was shocked by it he never thought that it was actually a hydra but judging from its age this is once again a product of the egg daycare he immediately returned back to the main camp. He then knocks on the carriage door. The carriage he was knocking isn¡¯t an ordinary carriage as it looks like a room more than a carriage. The door was opened by a female shape liquid. It was Blob or more known as Hydratia as her master felt that Blob is just too in for her and she deserve something much better. Unlike those that participated in the war Hydratia did not level up as she doesn¡¯t have any concept of level only rank. Her rank right now is Silver Rank so she needs to umte arge amount of Mana and spirit qi along with water element to evolve. Yes every time she ranks up she would evolve but to rank up she needs to expand her core to aodate at least 360 Mana points. This is already tough to most of the monsters and an impossible thing to achieve to many. Monsters would level up increasing the capacity of their Mana and core bit by bit but Hydratia needs to directly improve her core to rival that of a peak Gold Rank Superior Grade monster. This wasn¡¯t the worst thing the worst thing is that her core wasn¡¯t even in her erasing her advantage as an elemental creature. An elemental creature could absorb much more Mana and elemental energy at a much faster rate than other monsters but since Hydratia doesn¡¯t have her core within her it eliminated the advantage she got. This doesn¡¯t mean that all she got is an disadvantage she also have advantages firstly as long as her core exist within Mira or Mira doesn¡¯t die she was practically immortal. Other than that she is much more intelligent than most elemental creature this is because of Mira also as she could absorb more spirit qi than ever. Back in the present Mira quickly ran to the door and greets Shadowsh she and Hydratia is connected via spiritually so she was quickly informed of Shadowsh¡¯s presence. Shadowsh quickly waves his hand and said ¡°Mira may I ask how much do we fund the egg daycare monthly?¡± Mira then ponders with her enhanced memory she quickly remembers the information ¡°It should be a thousand gold a ratherrge amount¡± Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°Raise it to 10,000 gold per month also I will be creating a scanner there so that they will know what kind of monsters hatched from the eggs¡± ..... Mira was shocked but seeing Shadowsh serious look she nodded. Shadowsh then went out of the camp thjs time he has a cape together with a mask that hides his mouth and nose his destination the egg daycare. Chapter 308 Chapter 308: CHAPTER 280 ARROGANT BRAT His appearance attracted the attention of the civilians but knowing how tight the security of the town is they aren¡¯t that scared of Shadowsh suspicious outfit. Arriving at the egg center he heard amotion suddenly a person with a huge physique appears in front of him. Different from his intimidating appearance the looks on his face is quite gentle and seeing that he was actually troubled Shadowsh curiousity was piqued. He then heard the words that wasing out from his opponent or more urately saying his bully. ¡°You stupid f*ck pay up the money you owe my family if not I will fucking destroy your face¡± Said the arrogant kid with an outfit of a rich person. Shadowsh then lets out a cough quickly earning the attention of everyone. He then said ¡°Sir I suggest for you to argue with your problem elsewhere this establishment isn¡¯t build for that¡± ..... Hearing this the arrogant kid pointed at him and said ¡°And who the f*ck are you?! are you one of the personnel of this rotten egg market!¡± A glint passed through Shadowsh¡¯s eyes as his voice became iparibly cold ¡°So, you dare curse at the establishment that was created by Shadowsh?¡± A terrifying pressure suddenly released within him stiffling everyone. The arrogant kid couldn¡¯t speak nor can he breath as his face started turning red as warm liquid flows down his pants and he passed out. Shadowsh then walks in front of the big man who was looking at him in shock. *Bam* Shadowsh then kicks the arrogant kid out snorting as he felt displease. The egg daycare was an establishment he created after he had the inspiration of obtaining unique monsters like the 4 dragon eggs he obtain before. Now that he received results from the hard work of the members of the daycare he of course put more attention and value to it now. To think that some brat tried to extort someone that works in the ce he valued he must be courting death. He then looks at the big man in front of him who was shivering in fear. He then spoke ¡°For your stature it is quite demeaning for you to be a coward¡± Hearing this the big man¡¯s face became bright red but he was not scared anymore as he felt the pressure from Shadowsh disappear. He also felt the person in front of him isn¡¯t hostile to him at all on the contrary he felt that as long as the man in front of him exist even if the sky falls down he would be able to stand tall. Of course the reason for this is the natural aura of a leader and a king exuding from Shadowsh. Suddenly anothermotion appeared as the brat returned together with some guards together with a person exuding a powerful vibe. Of coursepare to Shadowsh it wasn¡¯t worth anything but what is more eyecatching is the badge on the man¡¯s chest. It was a wolf howling in the moon from Shadowsh recollection it was a badge from one of the top rank in the guild. The Moon Wolf group thr second strongest adventure group in the guild. The guards looks at Shadowsh with solemn look as they approached him and spoke ¡°Sir creating disturbance inside the town is prohibited¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod in approval when he saw this not only they exudes an air of solemness they were also as strong as Silver Rank monster. Also they do not disregard the protocol he was really satisfied how they act. ¡®It seems that I need to praise Mad Head for how he operare the town and howhe train the guards¡¯ He thought. But just as he was deep in thought the brat started moring again shouting at him telling everyone how uwful he is. He then looks at the brat like he is a clown prancing around. He then lets out a cough and spoke to one of the guard about the sequence of event. ¡°This brat dares to barge in this establishment that is regarded as important by lord Shadowsh and dares to hinder the workers inside¡± He spoke calmly. The brat immediately felt the stares from the guards as they inquisitively looks at him waiting for his answer. The brat quickly spoke ¡°That is not true I was only inquiring for the debt that he owes to my brother!¡± He then pointed at the big man that was trembling behind Shadowsh. Shadowsh snorted and said ¡°And where were you doing this activity?!¡± He then released his aura once again and spoke in a solemn manner ¡°Inside the establisment that lord Shadowsh built?¡± Feeling the pressure the expression of the man with the Moon Wolf badge changed as he and the brat knelt under the pressure. The guards on the other hand also had a bit of fear on their eyes but since Shadowsh didn¡¯t directed his aura to them they were okay. Seeing the two kneel Shadowsh harrumphed as he stop releasing aura. He then threw a token towards the guards when they saw it their expression changed before returning to their usual solemn look. They them bowed to him before returning the token and dragging the brat with them. The token he threw was one of the symbol of authority inside the town. The caretakers were stunned when they saw the guards immediately dragging the arrogant kid just after Shadowsh threw the token. They then saw the symbol embedded in the token and their expression also changed to one of fear and respect. It was a fox with nine tails roaring above a world. This represent the status of a member of Shadowsh¡¯s group. Seeing the fear and respect and the envious gaze of everyone Shadowsh kept the token and said ¡°Lord Shadowsh have told me to build something inside this item will help you as he had told me he was very satisfied with the work all of you have done these past few months¡± Hearing this every workers of the egg daycare were excited to be praised by their idol it was a dream to them. The folllowing sentence stunned them though ¡°After thinking about it lord Shadowshhave decided to raise the fund for this establishment by tenfold¡± After being daze for a while everyone of them then cheered. Shadowsh then lets out a cough and said ¡°Well now please call the manager here as I wanted a tour around the building¡± Everyone then turns to the big man who was rubbing the back of his head and a face as red as a tomato. He then started stuttering as he exined ¡°Ummm I..I....I am the manager of the egg daycare my...my...my name is Brian¡± Shadowsh then looks at hi.s suspiciously and asks ¡°If you are the manager how could you not afford to pay your debt?¡± A thousand gold coins os arge amount of money and since there are only a dozen of workers in the egg daycare and the amount expense only ranges from 100 to 500 gold coins at best that means there is still 500 gold left at least. This is quite arge amount considering that other than the manager every worker in front of him were ordinary people and most likely amoner. Before the manager exins his situation the little girl on the side shouted ¡°Its because of those bully they have increased the amount of interest that was quoted in the contract¡± ¡°Uncle Brian have already paid twice the amount that he owe and yet they were still extorting money from him!¡± Everyone nodded as they were really angry about this but they were helpless as they were considered an ant against the bullies. Hearing this Shadowsh raised his eyebrow raised he then sent a message to Sans telling him to tell Violet to go on hunting. He then smiles as he said ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about them anymore you just need to continue your good work in this establishment¡± Brian¡¯s expression turned to shock as he excitedly grabs Shadowsh¡¯s hand and asks ¡°Really?!¡± Shadowsh pats his shoulder before confidently saying ¡°You won¡¯t ever see then again¡± In his mind it was much more darker ¡®Nor would anyone¡¯ Everyone once again cheered they were all very tight as Brian was the one who personally recruited them. They were very grateful about this and some of the boys actually wanted to help him fight against those that were extorting him but they were being hold off by Brian himself begging not to interfere. Now that his problem have been resolved everyone was in a jubnt mood. Brian then act as a guide as he leads Shadowsh around the daycare center. He then leads to a room with a lukewarm temperature and exined ¡°Most of the monster eggs were quitepatible with this temperature so we stored most of the eggs here¡± Shadowsh looks at the eggs that were kept in nests. Chapter 309 Chapter 309: CHAPTER 281 BLISSY Shadowsh then nodded he then asks ¡°How do you know what temperature does the eggs need?¡± Brian smiles as he started pping then a monster with a cute appearance as tall as a human but its body shape is like an egg. This strange pink cute creature caught the attention of Shadowsh so he scans it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Blissy Race: Fairy Specie: Mother Spirit ..... Grade: Legendary Age: 16 years old Level: Level 8 Master: Brian Attributes: Spirit/Light Energy: 40 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: N/A] Mana: 48 Skills: [Healing Pulse] Racial Trait: [Healing Aura], [Motherly Aura], [Egg Caretaker] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Endurance], [Enhanced Strength], [Thick Armor], [Increase Healing Skills Effect] Active Abilities: [Calming Mind], [Bounce Mode], [Luby] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was stunned to think that the monster in front of him was actually a legendary monster this is quite a surprise to him. The monsters has the disposition of a kind mother influencing the people around her to trust her. Healing Aura: Increase the effect of healing skills around 1 meter from the host by 50%, Increase the speed of recovery to everyone approximately 5 meyers aroind host. Motheryly Aura: The aura that a caring mother has. Influence all the living being to treat her as a mother. Influence the host¡¯s mind. Egg Caretaker: Expert at anything that involves incubating eggs and taking care of younglings. When Shadowsh finished reading he couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile as the monster in front of him was really built for this kind of jobs. That kept him thinking that he needs to pull Brian to be in his group he then looks at him for a while before continuing to read and assess Blissy. Enhanced Endurance: Stamina is increased by 10%. Will is increased by 2%. Enhance Strength: Increase strength by 5%. Thick Armor: Host body is a powerfull armor that could withstand a great variety and quantity of attacks. Increase Healing Skill Effect: Increase host healing skills effect by 10%. After reading her description she has the potential to be a healer and a tank. Next was her active abilities. Calming Mind: Calms the mind of the target. Bounce Mode: Curls up like a ball increasing deffence by 100%. Cannot use skill that doesn¡¯t involve rolling. Luby: Sings a song that induce sleepiness. Can bebined with [Calming Mind], to increase effect. It seems that her active skills weren¡¯t shabby either he was then determined to bring these two to his group. After a while Brian leads him into one of the room that was left unused. He then waves his hand as Hentai immediately created a miniature scanning circle that could recognize what race and specie the monster that was put in the center of the circle. The scanning circle could only record monster from Normal to Excellent Grade. A notification then appears on his head [The construction of the scanning circle isplete] [Primary level could only scan the specie and race]. [To upgrade needed 100 Mana Crystal and at least 100 monsters were scanned] Shadowsh then informs Brian about the use of the scanning circle and also its restriction. He did not told him how to upgrade it though as he wanted that the one responsible for upgrading is one of their group. He then told him about trying to talk to the guildmaster about bing one of their member. What he said stunned Brian he quickly waved his hand as he also started shaking his head. He kept repeating ¡°Im not deserving of such status¡± Shadowsh grabs his hands and said ¡°You are the manager of this establishment and you have done a great job managing it¡± ¡°This establishment is valued by lord Shadowsh so I know you deserve such status¡± ¡°This will also serve as warning to people that tried to hinder or harm this ce¡± Hearing this Brian hesitated but after being persuade by Shadowsh repeatedly he finally gave in. Shadowsh then took out a paper before writing a letter of rmendation for Brian he told him to either give it to Mad Head or Elsa. After leaving the egg daycare he went to the direction of the Town Hall. During his walk he couldn¡¯t help but feel weird about calling himself a lord in front of other. After a couple of seconds he arrived in front of the town hall. Next to the hall was Mad Head¡¯s house and behind it was the meeting ground of their gang. Entering the hall he walks towards the clerk who was busy talking to a guy. Without any care at all about their discussion or how serious their talk seems he directly ask the female clerk ¡°Is Mad Head inside I need to speak to him¡± Just as the clerk was about refute he took out the token and showed it to her. The clerk¡¯s expression turned nk she then hurriedly took out a glowing stone and brought it close to the token. The token started glowing as the fox on the picture started glowing. The clerk nodded and excused herself to the young man she was talking to as she calls another clerk before leading Shadowsh outside the hall. Shadowsh was confused seeing this the clerk exined ¡°Town Chief is not in the town hall right now as he is in his mansion right now¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded as he follows the clerk. With the clerk leading the way nobody stops them as they easily got inside the clerk then leads him into the study room before knocking. ¡°Mayor Head a distinguish person one of the lords member wants to talk to you¡± Hearing this a disorder sound came out of the room. After 10 seconds the door was opened by voluptuous blondie with sses. The clerk greets the beautifuldy ¡°Greetings assistant Mellow¡± Shadowsh with his sharp eyesight saw that the assistant¡¯s clothes was still in a disorder state. He then saw Mad Head sitting so righteously but his clothes was also in a disorder state there was also a lipstick on his neck. Seeing this he lets out a chuckle he then looks at the assistant and told her ¡°Our conversation will be a private matter between our group¡± The assistant nodded before excusing herself as she closed the door. Once the door closed Shadowsh took out his cloak. Mad Head was stunned seeing him he quickly stood up and just as he was about to greet him Shadowsh instantly disappears as he appears behind him and covers his mouth. He then made a shushing gesture as he released Mad Head. Without his psychic or spirit qi he couldn¡¯t block the sounding out from the room if those outside heard that he is inside they would immediately start a mor. ..... Realising this Mad Head nodded unlike before he is now both sensible and smart. Since he was the town chief he needed to change his barbaric ways. Shadowsh then lets out a cough and apologised ¡°I am sorry for ruining your sweet time with your assistant¡± Mad Head¡¯s face became beet red as he was very embarrassed by the fact that his idol caught him in the act. Shadowsh quickly coughs again and said ¡°Okay now to the main point why I went to find you¡± Mad Head nodded thinking that it was something very serious for Shadowsh to personallye to him. Shadowsh then starts his story ¡°When I was visiting the egg daycare I found a brat causing amotion so I went to deal with him¡± ¡°He then calls for the guards and I personally saw how they act¡± Hearing this Mad Head tensed up he thought that the guards screwed up that Shadowsh came here to scold him. Shadowsh then pats his shoulder saying ¡°Well I might say those were some well trained guards I am quite relieved¡± ¡°I really am d to appoint you to be the chief of this town¡± He then grabs his shoulder with a bit of force and said ¡°Keep up the good work¡± He then don on his cloak and went out leaving the dazed Mad Head looking at wherw he left. After calming down for a sec he startedughing as he felt very proud being praised by Shadowsh like that. Just as he sat down Shadowsh came back causing him to instantly stand up pushing the desk a couple of centimeters away. Shadowsh then said ¡°Oh I nearly forgot, the egg daycare is now a valuable to me so station some of your men to guard it I don¡¯t want any trouble uring there¡± Shadowsh then left this time he really left after a while Mad Head¡¯s assistant went inside. Mad Head then immediately initiate the an order to his assistant ¡°Call guard Cu and Xu here¡± The assistant was surprised she never thought that Mad Head won¡¯t continue their pleasure time. During her time during this past few months she knew Mad Head¡¯s libido is quite high as they already engaged in such a pleasuring act for numerous times already. Chapter 310 Chapter 310: CHAPTER 282 THE TOWN CHIEF Of course she knew that Mad Head was still interested in her as she was quite confident on her beauty and after doing it with him a couple of times and asking her friends about their experience she was now an expert on serving a man. She quickly thought of the cause and it was from the cloaked figure from before. While she was deep in thought she did not stop walking and after a couple of seconds she arrives at a room with a picture of a bear. She then went inside as she knew what the room is. Its the guard room the rest room for both guards of Mad Head¡¯s estate and the head guard of the city. When the guards saw her they immediately look at her with respect. Its because not only she is a smart and good with social rtionship everyone inside knew that she is Mad Head¡¯s woman. ..... She then approached two men with shiny heads and spoke ¡°Cu and Xu chief calls the two of you into his room¡± Hearing this the two stop working out and follows her back to Mad Head¡¯s room. Back on Shadowsh he was now walking into the sewer system of the city his objective is Jelly. He hadn¡¯t met with it for a long time he is quite curious as to what changes happened to it during these past few months. There were numerous slimes around as they started eating the dirt thrown to the sewer. He then sent a message to Jelly informing him about his arrival. The sewer system is very wide andplicated he could get lost if he just stroll around inside. After waiting for a couple of seconds a golden slime appeared. Judging from its aura it was one of the early copies of Jelly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Golden Slime Race: None Grade: Excellent Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Master: Jelly Attributes: Steel Elemental Energy: [Steel Energy: N/A] Mana: 92 Skills: [Roll], [Acid Spit], [Whip Attack], [Golden Bullets] Racial Trait: [Iron Melting Acid], [Absorb], [Slime Body] Passive Abilities: [Increased Weight], [Increased Power] Active Abilities: [Solid Body], [Sharpen or Harden Metal] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡®A slime with an attribute!¡¯ Shadowsh was shocked. What¡¯s more the slime in front of him is a Gold Rank monster it seems that feeding them with countless orcs and other monster carcasses is quite a wise decision. The golden slime leads Shadowsh towards the deepest part of the sewer system. The deeper he got the more powerful and colorful the slimes get and in the deepest part the slimes splits in group that corresponds with their element. In the deepest part there was one majestic slime with a crown on its head. It created 10 ordinary slimes in level 1 and the slimes around it would lead them outside. He was shocked by Jelly¡¯s appearance it was truly different from its former appearance. Not only that it could even rival Triple¡¯s current size and what he saw earlier was very surprising. A single slime created 10 slimes even though they weren¡¯t exactly duplicates it was still shocking. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Jelly (Under Contract] Title: King Race: Slime Specie: King Slime Grade: Legendary Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Fire/Water/Nature/Steel/Earth Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 1st Tier], [Water Energy: 1st Tier], [Nature Energy: 1st Tier], [Steel Energy: 1st Tier], [Earth Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 460 + 1380 Skills: [Extreme Acid Spit], [Elemental Whips], [Elemental Bullets], [Elemental Bind] Racial Trait: [Multiple Cores], [Elemental Slime Body], [Slime King] Passive Abilities: [Elemental Absorption], [Elemental Body], [Increased Mana Amount], [Increased Mana Capacity] Active Abilities: [Change Size], [Slime Creation] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Split] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was pleasantly surprised to know that it was a legendary monster. This could truly be one of the most shocking change that Shadowsh encountered. Thest time he saw Jelly it was only a Level 1 normal monster to think that it would improve this much. He then excitedly started reading the description of its racial trait. Multiple Cores: Haze 6 different cores Fire Core, Water Core, Nature Core, Steel Core, Earth Core and the main core the Null Core. Additional Ability: Interchangeable Core. Restriction: Can only change to one main core at a time. Restriction: Has 10 seconds interval each change. Restriction: Each elemental core as a duration of 2 hours. Restriction: The chosen elemental core could not be chosen once more before 1 and half hour has passed. Restriction: Each core couldn¡¯t advance in tier as long as one of the five elemental cores aren¡¯t in the same tier. Elemental Slime Body: Body has the same element as the main core. Additional Ability: Interchangeable Body. Change the element of the body the same to the body of the core chosen as the main core. Slime King: Ruler of the slimes. Had absolute control towards the slimes it created. He was shocked when he finished reading thebo of the [Multiple Cores] trait together with the [Elemental Slime Body]. Too bad there were restrictions on the [Multiple Cores] trait if not it would be heaven defying. Shadowsh was then determined to bring Jelly on their journey as he needs a lot of slime to build the sewer system on each vige, town or city he is going to build. Not only that the Sanctuaries also needs bottom feeders like there kinds to clean the environment. He then sent this message to Jelly since it is a monster king now it should have acquired a bit of intelligence. But he was once again shocked, Jelly actuallymunicated to him and it sounds a bit intelligent. It told him that it needs to chose a sessors to reign the slimes it would chose one slime in each element. It was by battle that it would chose a sessor since it would take some time he continue reading its information. ..... Elemental Absorption: Continuously and passively absorbs elemental energy from the air. Elemental Body: Increased the power of elemental skills and speed of aborsption of element by 40%. Increased Mana Amount: Increased Mana by 50%. Each core increased Mana by 50%. Increased Mana Capacity: Body wouldn¡¯t implode or explode even if the amount of Mana is greater than the host body could take. Even the Passive Abilities were powerful and with the increase in Mana and power Jelly could take on monsters that is on peak of Gold Rank or maybe even Pseudo Crimson Gold Rank. Change Size: Increased or Decreased size by 50%. Restriction: Cannot be used when the Null Attribute is changed to an elemental one. Slime Creation: Creates 10 slimes using 1,000 Mana. Cooldown: 1 Week Restriction: Must have enough elemental energy stored to create elemental slimes. Both Active Abilities were also powerful but the restriction on [Change Size] ability is too strict it meant that Jelly could not activate it if it changed its main core. The [Slime Creation] ability on the other hand also had a restriction but isn¡¯tas strict because Jelly could umte elemental energy at a greate rate with [Elemental Absorption] and [Elemental Body]. He then reads the forbidden ability and his eyes widen in shock. Split: Split into 6 entities 5 which of different elements and the final clone would be the main body. Duration: 1 Hour Restriction: All Active and Passive Abilities would be unavaible. Restriction: Each clones would only have 368 Mana while the main body wouldn¡¯t have any. Restriction: Once the main body was destroyed all of the clone would be destroyed. Restriction: Once a clone be destroyed the lost core would only regenerated after 1 month. Each tier would increase the time needed to regenerate by 1 month. With these ability Jelly could summon another 6 Gold Rank monsters that nearly as strong as it and since it could regenerate the cores once again it wouldn¡¯t mind letting the clones loose without fear. He then looks at its skills thinking that it would high quality but he was a bit disappointed in seeing none of them reach Silver Quality. Extreme Acid Spit (Violet Quality): Powerful acid that could melt even the hardest of metal. Can only be used in Null form. Cooldown: 20 Seconds Usage: 25 Mana Elemental Whips: Attacks the enemies with whips. Each element have different types of whips. Cooldown: None Usage: 10 if it had any element, none if its Null. Fire Whip: Searing Pain Water Whip: Increased Speed Nature Whip: Causes Hallucination. Steel Whip: Increased Hardness Earth Whip: Increased Power Elemental Bullets (Orange Quality): Fires off fast and acidic bullets. Cooldown: None Usage: 10 if it has no element, 20 if it has Elemental Bind (Orange Quality): Powerful binding tentacles. Each element have different types of binds. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: None Fire Bind: Searing Pain Water Bind: Near impossible to destroy if the host is on water filled ce. Nature Bind: Can rece body with vines or woods. Needed 100 Mana to use this ability. Steel Bind: Binds became chain with greater versatility and durability. Earth Bind: Near impossible to destroy if the user is onnd. Chapter 311 Chapter 311: CHAPTER 283 JELLY His disappointment disappears after reading the description of the 4 skills. Two of the skills have no cooldown and all of them has small Mana usage and there is even two skills that uses no Mana at all. He then saw that Jelly was watching its subordinates fight and judging by its two cute white eyes it wasn¡¯t that interested so he asks him via contract. ¡®Jelly is true that some of your skills needed no Mana at all?¡¯ He asks. Receiving this message Jelly looks at Shadowsh and answered also via contract as it has no mouth only eyes. ¡®Yes, but I use Mana to increase their power as their damage isn¡¯t that great without one¡¯ Jelly answered. Shadowsh nodded after hearing this since the skill would truly be heaven defying if it really has no drawback. ..... He then asks Jelly about the uses of the skill and their power but the answers he got left him stunned. Jelly actually had no experience in battling whatsoever. Now he realised why such powerful skills were only in Colored Quality its actually because Jelly wasn¡¯t training or using any of his skill. He then started thinking about the training n he should create for Jelly as he already decided to bring him with them in their journey. Just as he was deep in thought in his chest a fluffy figure came out. This figure was the marten that Flora beat up earlier. Shadowsh then released his aura of a spirit beast causing it to shiver in fear as it bows its head in submission to him. Seeing this he nodded in satisfication he then looks at it and asks ¡°Do you agree to be my subordinate?¡± The marten looks at him confusingly its species were smart but it was just a youngling and it couldn¡¯t understand human words yet. Shadowsh sighed as he shook his head helplessly before he could justmunicate with monsters using spiritual energy. He then thought in dejection ¡®It seems that I need to waste another of my monster slot¡¯ Knowing what he is thinking Hentai informed him. [Master, if you wanted to sign a contract with this creature it is impossible in the present] He was startled he then asks ¡°Why?!¡± Hearing him shout the marten trembled in fear as it started kowtowing to Shadowsh thinking that it had angered him. Even Jelly looks at him it could sense sound waves so it felt him shout. Realising that he lost hisposure he quickly waved at him telling him via contract that it was nothing. He then rubs the marten¡¯s head calming it down. He was just shocked because of what Hentai told him after all signing and summoning monsters were two of his greatest ability. [Master¡¯s spiritual world is still undergoing changes so signing a contract with a monster would cause an interferance] Hearing this he raised his eyebrow and asks ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you stop me when I chatted with Jelly earlier¡¯ [Because it wouldn¡¯t interfere with any activity in your spiritual world since I have a copy of the contract on my database] He then asks after finally realising what the truth is ¡®Then what should I do with this monster should I train like a person train a pet?¡¯ [No, that is not the best method. The best method to use is for me to create a pseudo contract via forcefully imprinting my imprint to its spiritual world] [The contract is temporary and would only stay in effect for one month] [This will also requires arge amount of spiritual energy so I suggest for Master to call for Sans or Yshelia for assistance] He nods in agreement he then looks at the fluffly furball in front of him which was peeking in one of her paws just like a naughty child. Seeing this heughs as he once again rubs it head he then spoke ¡°To this day henceforth I will now proim you as a part of my family you shall be know as Fluffy to this day and so on¡± He then scant it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Fluffy Race: Beast Specie: Wind Smoke Marten Grade: Rare Gender: Female Age: 6 months old Level: Bronze Rank Level 1 Attributes: Spirit/Wind Energy: 16 Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: None], [Wind Energy: None] Mana: 48 + 14.4 Skills: [Smoke Breath], [Wind Slice] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Gifted Beast], [Transform] Passive Abilities: [Increased Mana], [Enhanced Speed] Active Abilities: [Wind Shield] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that its ability to turn into a leaf is a racial trait which is more effecient than any skills or ability. Spiritual Gifted Beast: Increased Intelligence and spiritual energy and power. Transform: Can turn to anyone or anything. Can be directly use to transform into simple things like a rock or a piece of leaf. Restriction: Can only transform into things in a range of twicerger than her or twice smaller than her. Restriction: The moreplicated the figure chosen to turn into the more mental and spiritual energy needed. The two traits were great and both traits suite each other so he decided to go on with Hentai¡¯s n. He did not read the following information about its abilities he already knew them and as for the active one he saw it using the ability when it was fighting against Flora from earlier. For its two skills both were also low level not bothering to read it as the two skis were only White and Yellow Quality. Also knowing that it was only 6 months old he decided to make it dependent to the family without any contract. With his n for everyone in treating it as a member of the family it would also feel grateful and would be a loyal member of the group. Since he had time he then watch the fight between slimes to entertain him.. Fluffy was in his clothes her head was popping out of his chest. It timidly looks at the powerful slimes around her. In front of them two Red Slimes werepeting against each others since both of them were on the same attribute they weren¡¯t fighting each other. To promote teamword it decided to have slimes battle in group of 6. On the left side there were a Red Slime, Golden Slime, Crystal Blue Slime, Slime, Dark Green Slime and Brown Slime. On the right side it was also the sameposition of slimes. There are 10 teams in thepetition each team have the same teamposition. The ones in front of him was already the second battle of the day the battle is between the third team and the fifth team. The first battle was between first team and tenth team. First team won the battle with ease by just relying on two slimes. The Golden Slime the one who lead him to this ce and a Red Slime with a much brighter color than the rest. From what Jelly told him the Golden Slime is the strongest of its kind not only jts defence is the toughest but its attacks were also 50% more powerful than regr Golden Slimes. The Red Slime on the other hand was much more versatilepared to the others of its kind. Its attacks were faster than regr Red Slime and the Mana usage of its skills were also lesserpared to the others and this do not affect the power of the skills whatsoever. ..... Back in the present the third team was fighting the fifth team and both team were equal. When Shadowsh watch this he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He now understood why Jelly told him it would take some time for thepetition to finish. The two groups were exactly the same as the 10 groups were created by Jelly itself and when the 10 were created all of them were equal in strength so if the group in front of him did not manage to improve or change itself their battle would then take too long to end. Realising this he told Jelly that he would be leaving and would return 10 days from now he then follows a Slime to get out. His next destination is the Sanctuary since he wanted to once again watch the life of the monsters in there while also looking for any unique monsters on the way. And if he is lucky he could encounter a capable adventurer or adventurer team as he also needs to recruit them to his group to operate the guild branches that he intends to create all over the continent if he could. Once he is inside he took off his cloak and puts it into Hentai¡¯s storage. He then blends into the tree shades as he silently travels into the Thousand nt Forest. Suddenly the marten on his chest started acting up as it started to point at a certain ce. Curious he follows its direction as he leaves blurs around the shadows as he passed by. When he finally got to where the marten was pointing he saw numerous monsters gathered around a certain herb. Chapter 312 Chapter 312: CHAPTER 284 HURRICANE HOWLING HERB The herb was in the process of maturing and the saliva on the monsters mouth around him were drooping so does the marten. He couldn¡¯t help but scan the nt and a look of realisation appears on his face. He looks at the monsters around him and nods as he now understood why everyone of them gathered. The herb in front of him was Hurricane Howling Herb. An extremely rare Wind Type nt that could boost a monster wind attribute. This would also increase the power of their wind type skills as also increased the flight speed of a flying monster. This was a great temptation for Wind Type monsters for other monsters it would be difficult to obtain. ..... The reason for this is because of the hurricane around the herb that causes howling sound. Only Wind Type monster have an advantage in breaking into the hurricane barrier. But the herb is only beneficial for Silver to Gold Rank individuals as it was considered too potent for Bronze Rank and below while being too weak to Crimson Gold Rank and above. He then look strangely at the marten to think it crave such nt when it was only a Bronze Rank its grade isn¡¯t high enough to aodate such strong herb. But this herb is beneficial for Valkirie or Lucy he decided to obtain it for one of them. Too bad this type of nt wouldn¡¯t produce seeds if it isn¡¯t a hundred years old if not he wanted to raise this type of nt. Just as he was about to take action Hentai quickly stops him. [Master please wait] He then raised his brows and waited for an exnation since Hentai wouldn¡¯t dictate any of his action if there isn¡¯t any reason. [I want to obtain this nt and conduct an experimentation] [I want to cross bread or fuse it with another wind attribute nt] [If I could aplish this task we could bt numerous wind attribute nts with such great effect] Shadowsh then nodded as he waited for the nt to mature earlier he wanted to take it regardless of age but this time he wanted for Hentai to receive the best material. After a minute passed by the herb finally matured and the hurricane around it got bigger and stronger. The howls of the winds could now be heard up to 10 kilometer radius. Just as the Wind Type monsters took action a figure covered in mes started walking towards the herb. Even though the monsters in the surrounding crave the herb they did not move as they felt outmost fear towards the ming figure. The figure was Shadowsh he was in his Sunre Mode a new technique he created by using his yang mes to cover his whole body. Not only he became extremely buff as he use this technique he would also get stronger as long it was day time and his power would be multiplied in tremendous degree in peak noon when the sun was it highest and hottest. Other than burning his mes could also purify like it was a Light element. But because he was still developing this technique he still couldn¡¯t control its power. Fluffy was looking at him afraid moving from where she was now because Shadowsh was worried that he might burned her he left her inside a tree hollow which he created. Around her were at least a dozen Silver Rank Wind Type monsters there were 2 Gold Rank monsters just flying above. The only reason they did not immediately acted up is because of Shadowsh heaven oppressing aura which kept on getting horrifying as the seconds go by. Shadowsh also noticed this as the surrounding started bing brighter around him and the ground started scorching as he walks by. If this goes on not only will he burn his surrounding but also the entirety of the Sanctuary. Also this technique relied heavily on muscle strength and endurance thankfully he is no ordinary human but a Crimson Gold Rank Mythic monster. Realising that he might also burn the Hurricane Howling Herb he quickly change his yang fire to ordinary fire decreasing his aura and heat intensity. After a couple of steps he was in front of the Hurricane Howling Herb. He then burried his hand into the ground as he lift the ground under the herb. He then puts it into Hentai¡¯s storage because of the disappearance of the herb the hurricane disappeared also. The monsters looks at Shadowsh before leaving the Gold Rank monsters on the other hand also left without hesitation. The only one left was Fluffy that was looking at him with awe. After obtaining the Hurricane Howling Herb Shadowsh was in a good mood since he now realised that the Sanctuary was developing rapidly. He then put Fluffy on his chest again and once again stroll around the Sanctuary searching for anything that could capture his interest. After walking for a while he realised that the nts in the Thousand nt Forest were still immature or too low qualiy for him. But the monsters living in the forest this was paradise as there were numerous food for both herbivores and carnivores and there were more than a dozen Gold Rank that lives in the forest. Though some of them were tamed monster from the royal family or the B and T association. He decided to go to the nearest ce from the Thousand nt Forest. The ce where the Water Types pr water based monsters and nts situated in. Arriving at theke Shadowsh noticed that it was extremely silent causing him to knit his brows. The Crystal Lake might be quieter than the Thousand nt Forest but not to this point. Not even the insects and the amphibious monsters could be seen. He then swam down producing a Mana to cover himself and the marten even though this method expends Mana it was still bearable to him. Once he got in theke he noticed that there were also no aquatic monsters around he was rmed as he swam much deeper in an incredible speed. While he was suspicious and worried about the ecosystem of theke Fluffy on his chest marvels at the new environment around her. After swimming deeper he saw a shing bright light could be seen and it was incredibly tempting. Once he got closer he noticed the aquatic monsters were there all of them have gathered in the center of the deepest part of theke. In the center there was a cute white snake that looks around it with curiousity near it were the three rulers of the ponds andkes in the Sanctuary. Tyrant Frog King! Ferrocious White Tigerfish King! Savage ck Catfish King! The three of them were looking fervently at the white cute snake. Snake? As Shadowsh looks more at the white cute snake he noticed it looks more like a dragon than a snake it even has two cute horns in its head. He then scans the cute thing. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Albino Water Dragon (Baby) Title: Dragon Queen Race: Dragon Grade: Mythic Gender: Female Age: 1 month old Level: Gold Rank Attributes: Spirit/Water/Strength Dragon Qi: 10 (Juvenile Phase) Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: None], [Water Energy: None] Mana: 20 + 20 (Juvenile Phase) Skills: [Baby Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Supreme Water Dragon Bloodline], [Spirit Jewel], [Dragon Body] Passive Abilities: [Increased Mana (Locked)], [Dragon Qi (Juvenile Phase)], [Dragon Might], [Dragon Scales (Juvenile Phase)], [Draconic Eyes] Active Abilities: [Storm Domain (Locked)], [Blessing of the Water Dragon Queen], [Elemental Form] ..... Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Disaster Flood/Tsunamie (Locked)] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His eyes widen he was shocked to the point his control over his Mana became disarray and the pressure attacked him and Fluffy and water finally touched him. He quickly covers himself with his Mana again as Fluffy started coughing water put. He then zooms in towards the center the surrounding monsters noticed his arrival they quickly roared at him but when they noticed Shadowsh¡¯s aura they trembled in fear. The three rulers of course also noticed him and their reaction were different from the other monsters as they respectfully bowed at him. Shadowsh nods at them he then asks what is happening and how did such monster appears on thiske but he realised that the three was only looking at him in a confuse expression. He made a bitter smile as he remembered that he still couldn¡¯t use his spiritual energy to talk to other monsters. Suddenly he felt movement on his dantian as LS came out but his size have increased from no more than a couple of inches to one and a half meter. It then looks at the cute white dragon before roaring. The cute white dragon looks at the bigger LS and also roars at him. Both of them kept roaring at each other as if they aremunicating but those around them were petrified as the two dragon aura pressures them. Other than Shadowsh every monster including the three rulersy t on the ground. Chapter 313 Chapter 313: CHAPTER 285 THE INFANT DRAGONS Fluffy who was in his chest was clutching at his clothes as tightly as she can. After talking with the cute white dragon for a while LS roars at Shadowsh asking him about something. He kept poiting at abdomen where his dantian is located. He then realised what LS meant he was asking if he could return to his dantian together with the white dragon. He first scans LS since he haven¡¯t seen him for a long time now. He became dazed as he nked out because of LS strange status. Name: LS ..... Companion: Shadowsh There is no information other than these two but what made him more confused is the wordpanion it wasn¡¯t master butpanion instead. He then asks Hentai about it and he was told that he didn¡¯t made a contract with LS using the system but he intiated the contract with him. Hearing this he looks at LS with a rather strange manner but since he only likes to sleep in his dantian he decided to forget about it and nods at him. LS then took the cute white dragon with him as both of them became a sh of light as they entered his dantian. Seeing the cute white dragon left all the aquatic monsters looks sad even the three rulers looks a bit depressed. Seeing this he pats their heads as he scans the three of them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Itim Title: [King], [Savage] Race: Fish Specie: Savage ck Catfish King Grade: Superior Gender: Male Age: 16 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Water/Dark Energy: 230 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: 0th Tier], [Dark Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 92 Skills: [Savage Bite], [Whisker Whip], [Dark Water Shot], [Dark Swallow] Racial Trait: [Extreme Speed], [Savage Sharp Teeth], [Catfish King] Passive Abilities: [Sharp Whisker], [Dark Attribute Poison on Whisker], [Enhanced Appetite] Active Abilities: [Torpedo Rush], [Swarm Rush] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Devour] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Puti Title: [King], [Ferocious] Race: Fish Specie: Ferocious White Tigerfish King Grade: Rare Gender: Male Age: 16 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Water/Light/Water Energy: 230 Elemental Energy : [Water Energy: 0th Tier], [Light Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 138 Skills: [Ferrocious Crunch], [Ferrocious Tail Whip], [Ferrocious Tackle], [Light st] Racial Trait: [Extreme Strength], [Ferocious Appetite], [Tigerfish King] Passive Abilities: [Enhance Leg Sharpness], [Enhance Web Toughness], [Poison Mastery] Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Pka Title: [King] [Tyrant] Race: Amphibian (Frog) Specie: Tyrant King Frog Grade: Superior Gender: Male Age: 20 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Water/Strength Energy: 276 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 46 Skills: [Power Whip], [Tyrant Kick], [Water st], [Triple Water Spear] Racial Trait: [Tyrant Strength], [Frog King Legs], [Frog King] Passive Abilities: [Great Appetite], [Tough Tongue], [Tough Body], [Flexible Tongue] Active Abilities: [Tyrant Croak] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Rampage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than ranking up their skills have also improved or evolved. The reason why they rank up in just a couple of months is because of the Sanctuary not only they had stable source of food but the element and Mana is quite abundant. But in terms ofbat power Violet and the other members of the group who are only Silver Rank are much stronger than them. The reason for this is suppression of elemental and Mana tiers not only that as long as someone has a high tier on his or her elemental and Mana tier their road Crimson Gold Rank is much smoother. But refining elemental energy and Mana slows their leveling speed down thinking about this Shadowsh was grateful that he told the girls to train in the Sanctuary. He decided to build a camp inside for everyone to live inside the Sanctuary. Knowing what he was thinking Hentai gave a very stunning opinion. [Master I propose that the Hidden Camp should fuse with the Sanctuary not only both will enhanced their own environment the two dimensions fusing would also cause both to undergo an evolution] He was shocked by this if the Sanctuary evolves that means that its ability to nurture monsters, nts and even heavenly treasure would improve. Not only that the Sanctuary could give birth to elementals this would be a massive leap to improvement. ..... Shadowsh excitedly asks ¡®What are the requirement for such action?¡¯ [My full attention towards fusing the two dimension since both realms have the same creator and have me as the greatest contribution to its creation the process would only take a year] [The other method is to slowly fuse the two which would take a decade at least] Hearing this Shadowsh eyebrows knit together and shooks his head and lets out a bitter smile ¡®Is there any way for speed the fusion¡¯ He decided to go with the second method since he still needs Hentai to create other Sanctuaries in their next journey. [Yes there is but arge amount of Space Energy and Mana needed to speed the fusion up and calcting how much I receive from Banjo... 10 years would be 7 years] Shadowsh nodded it seems that Banjo needs to give the Space Energy he umted to Hentai to speed things up. Thinking about this he decided to go to where Banjo is right now. He then looks at Fluffy with pity causing it to look at him with suspicion. She doesn¡¯t know why but she felt something bad is going to happen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C One hourter inside Draconic Sanctuary which is the other name for Archinviel Sanctuary shes of light appeared. Shadowsh arrives and touched his forehead as he felt that his head was splitting in half. Fluffy who was in his chest was in a worse situation she was unconscious with foamsing out of her mouth. Even with the protection from Shadowsh she was still knocked unconscious. The reason for this is because of Shadowsh since it would take 24 hours to travel via teleportation portal he decided to shorten the required time by using what Banjo have left him. A space crystal! Space crystal is an item which was created by condensing arge amount of space energy this item could help in assisting Space Type monster to evolve or increase the control and power over space element. This took Banjo a lot of time to produce and the only reason he could make one is because of him devouring arge chunk of chaotic spatial energy from the distorted former secret fairy realm. Even though this was a handy tool to travel back and forth from Archinviel Dukedom to Dragon Kingdom it has a cooldown of 12 hours and once a person elerate their travel via teleportation portal the intensity of spatial sickness would multiply. It took Shadowsh more than an hour to relieve his headache he then looks at the unconscious Fluffy and rubs her head as he took out a cloak and a mask from Hentai¡¯s storage and started walking towards the Sanctuary¡¯s exit. Unlike the Elemental Sanctuary AKA the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Sanctuary the Draconic Sanctuary is filled with dragon cries all the time. Also there is a rule that is being implemented in the Sanctuary. Unless a person is a top notch adventurer who could take a High Grade Bronze Rank monster he or she isn¡¯t permitted to go in. The Draconic Sanctuary is teeming with pseudo dragon kind monsters even though they aren¡¯t real dragons they were still considered powerfulpared to monsters who doesn¡¯t have a bloodline. And because of the Dragon Blessing their rate of improvement is truly astonishing and as time goes by the Sanctuary kept on increasing in size and quality. Seeing the abundant of monsters and nts around him he decided that after telling Banjo about his n on fusing the Hidden Camp and the Elemental Sanctuary he will build an another egg daycare in the city. He kept scanning the monsters that he passed and he couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfication. He then looks at trees and he was even surprised that the trees have mutated bing trees with dragon qi. With the Dragon Blessing and the monsters with dragon blood tainting the nts around them with their own blood it must have mutated the trees and other nts in the Sanctuary. It is really is a ce deserving of its nickname which is ¡®Dragon Paradise¡¯. Suddenly Shadowsh stops as he felt movement from his dantian and the two dragons came out. The cute white dragon looks left and right and the more she looks the more excited she became. LS on the other hand did not react much but he still looks at the cute white dragon and roared. Once again they kept roaring at each other or more urately saying they were discussing about something. After a while LS looks at Shadowsh before pulling his hand and using his sharp nails and tried to pierce his fingertip but because of Shadowsh daily tempering and training the Chaos Demon Body Technique his body was now stronger and tougher than before. LS was stunned he then emits dragon qi and mana as he pierced through his fingertip. Chapter 314 Chapter 314: CHAPTER 286 DRAGON PACT Shadowsh just let him be curiously looking at him figuring out what he intends to do. When LS finally pierced through his finger he pulled his hand and lets his blood drops on the cute white dragon head. Suddenly a message from Hentai rang out on his head. [Contracted monster using an Ancient Draconic Pact] [For the pact toplete please give a name to the dragonpanion] He was stunned but since he could still make a contract even if his spiritual world is unusable he did not hesitate to agree. After pondering for 10 seconds he decided to namer her Shiroi Long. ..... After he named her a burst of dragon qi came out from Shiroi and flew towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh was at first stunned by this sudden development but after feeling the thicker and purer dragon qi emitting from his body he felt stronger. LS then also burst with dragon qi as he flew towards his dantian and his body started to undergo some changes. His height have increased so does his muscle he became buffer as a second tail appears on his end. After feeling the two simr yet the same energy within him he lets out a loud roar that shook the whole Sanctuary silencing every monster within it. He then looks at his stat to see what changes have ured to him. His dragon qi and yin qi have increased in tier from 1st Tier to mid tier which is fourh tier. He was stunned he clearly only obtained dragon qi and yet his yin qi also increased without any exnation whatsoever. That¡¯s what he thought before Hentai exined the reason for such event. [Shiroi Long dragon qi is leaning towards yin element] [Because of this LS promptly enhanced your yang dragon qi to bnced the two energy if not Master wouls suffer dire consequences] He nodded seriously clearly knowing that he need to always bnce the tier of the two so that it wouldn¡¯t destroy his body. That is why during these past few months if he did not have anything to do for the entire day he would just sat in an open space absorbing yang qi from the sun and yin qi from the moon. But what clearly surprised him is that even with this training he hadn¡¯t increased the tier of his elemental energy and yet just receiving the energy from the two dragon infants push both of his elemental energy to mid tier. Suddenly after a while he felt his Mana rapidly decreasing and the cause were the two infant dragons. After a while when he was just left with minimal amount of Mana did the two stop absorbing. Not only they absorbed all of his Mana they even absorb his spirit qi causing him to stand there in daze as he felt the world around him were spinning. His spiritual world was undergoing some changes and without his spirit qi it became disarrayed harming his mental sea or sea of consciousness. ¡®Sh*t!!!¡¯ He cursed silently as he immediately sat down and started absorbing both Mana and spirit qi in his surrounding. The two infant dragons on the other hand started glowing brightly but Shadowsh who was sitting in a cross legged position have his eyes closed so he did not notice this. Hentai kept releasing warning telling him to quickly replenish his Mana and spirit qi if not his body and mind would both take heavy damage. Two dragon markings appeared on his body one on the left and one on the right. The ck and white marking started glowing as the already horrifying pace of absorption increased at least twice as much. A whirlpool appears on top of Shadowsh it was devouring Mana like there is no tomorrow. Not only that because he was in Draconic Sanctuary he also absorbs arge amount of dragon qi releasing a faint dragon pressure within him. Suddenly his eyes opened and it became bloody red. He lets out a powerful.roar once again shaking the whole Sanctuary but this time even those outside heard it. LS and Shiroi who have stopped glowing after the dragon mark appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s both hand looks haggard. Suddenly a rustle was heard close to them surprising the two since with Shadowsh releasing such horrifying aura no monster would dare toe close. And even if they did they couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of such aura. After a while a figure crawling with all of his might appears. The figure was a giant rat with scarlet fur and golden tail. It was Khierhold! Khierhold was now responsible for guarding the Sanctuary so once he felt the disturbance he quickly hurried towards the spurce. But after he felr the aura he hesitated and was about to inform Reias and the others to call backup from the Dragon Kingdom group when he felt the aura is actually familiar to it. At first he couldn¡¯t believe it since he was clearly familiar with Shadowsh¡¯s aura after all he was his idol and goal. After scratching its ws against each other cause of anxiety and hesitation for a while he gritted his teeth and approached. And now in the present he was looking at Shadowsh with a dumbstruck gaze as he feel the dragon auramanding him to kneel. Suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s clothes started being ripped apart as Fluffy who was already suffering from a great headache spits out blood because of his aura. LS quickly took her away afraid that she might really die if she stayed there. Shadowsh was still roaring like maniac his roar would change to thatof a dragon to tgat of a fox. Blood burst out of his back as two dragon wings appeared. Two fox tails also appears as his aura only got stronger. Suddenly two figures appeared above the sky which could be seen clearly even from Archinviel City. One figure was a gigantic beast with nine tails it was the divine nine tailed demon fox but its quite different from the pictures that depected from its legend. The figure looks mighty but it had the aura of a chaos beast but around it were bone chilling yin qi that causes snowkes to appear. The other figure was a ck dragon but other than 2 dragon horns on its head there was also two demon horns on it. It was releasing intense heat around it burning even the clouds. The two figures looks at each other and roars as they started fighting causing booming sound that could be heard from afar. Shadowsh was now kneeling in all fours as his hand started changing into a fox form then it became scaly before returning to fur. He was feeling pain in excruciating level as he was holding himself from crying. The two opposing energy in his body started shing with each other his other elemental energy were inplete chaos because of this. After 10 minutes have passed the changes in his body stop as heys down in the ground and fainted. LS turned into a sh of light and flew towards his dantian once again while Shiroi climb into Khierhold¡¯s head and roared at him. Khierhold was a half dragon so it understood what Shiroi meant he nodded as he picked up Fluffy and approached Shadowsh. He then tried to lift him but to no avail Shadowsh have be too heavy with the change of his appearance. He was now in his fox demi-human form two of his fox tail could be seen other than that two dragon wings and four horns. Two of horns were those of a dragons while the other two looks a like those of a demon. He had a crystal on his forehead that emits chaos energy. Not only that he was clearly taller and buffer his height was clearly phenomenal as his body looks like a professional wrestler. Other than fur he also has dragon scales around his body just like on his arm his palm and fingers were those of a fox but from the wrist to the elbow it was dragon scales. It was opposite on his feet as the two feet were those of a dragon. His hair was now longer that if he stand straight it would reach the ground. What caused Khierhold to be suspicious is that even if Shadowsh was thrice as big as he was now he was confident he could carry him and yet at the present he couldn¡¯t even move him just a little bit. Left with no choice it stand there guarding the unconscious fellow. Afternoon came Shadowsh opens his eyes looking at the sky he immediately realised he slept from morning till noon. He then saw Khierhold who was sharpening his ws on a piece of whetstone. He then looks around him and then looks at his body. His eyes then widen as he saw that he was naked his thing which was hanging low was exposed. He quickly stood up and take out some of the clothes he stored into Hentai¡¯s storage but when he tried to put them on they were all ripped into shreds. ..... Chapter 315 Chapter 315: CHAPTER 287 AFTERWARDS He then saw that his four horns were responsible for this he then thought of changing back but it was clearly futile. He then asks Hentai ¡®Why can¡¯t I change back?¡¯ [Master there is no relevant data for this type of situation the only thing I know is that you have ranked up upgrading the System once again] He was stunned just ashe was about to check his status a cold wind blow from below reminding him of his current appearance. He then tried to change into his fox form but also just like before he cannot. After thinking for a while he took out a cloak from the storage he wanted to cover his body at least. But his wings obstructed the process giving him a headache. ..... He then used cloak to wrap around his lower body since he couldn¡¯t wear them he looks very strange afterwards. Almost like a primitive man he was naked other than the cover on his lower body he didn¡¯t have any clothes. Knowing that he need to hide before checking his status if not his reputation would be ruined if somebody saw him. He then looks at Khierhold and said ¡°Khierhold, I will be going in the Steel Ape n I will be staying there for a couple pf days or more I want you to keep this a secret. understand?¡± Khierhold nodded unlike ordinary monster he could understand humannguage its because of his draconic bloodline since dragons aren¡¯t considered ordinary monsters anymore but they are already close to bing spirit beast even if their bloodline isn¡¯t too pure. Just as he was about to turn and go to the Steel Ape n he saw Shiroi sleeping besides Khierhold next to her was Fluffy looks a bit sick. He then remembered that his energy went out of control earlier and Fluffy who was sleeping in his chest definitely been affected. He quickly ran towards her but just a slight effort on his feet propels him and he hit a tree causing it to fall down. He was shocked by this he then tries to stand up but the ground beneath him cave in after he just exert his strength on his harm. This turned him speechless it seems that he still needs to get use towards his newfound strength. After a couple of minutes of experiment he finally manage to stand up without breaking the ground. Afraid that he might crush or harm Fluffy because of his uncontroble strength he orddered Khierhold to carry her gently as they went to the Steel Ape n territory. Because he was still unable to control his body that clearly he would unconsciously emit his powerful and overbearing aura. Thankfully Shiroi was napping in Khierhold¡¯s head if not he would have a hard time following him. Earlier Khierhold puts her into his head while she was still sleeping he told Shadowsh that her n was to go to thergest or deepestke or pond in the Sanctuary. When Shadowsh heard this he finally understood why Shiroi decided to sign a contract with him and also why she didn¡¯t returned back to his dantian. It seems that she decided to make the Draconic Sanctuary her new home well he couldn¡¯t me her though this ce was clearly a haven for dragon race monsters. What¡¯s more the amount of dragon qi wouldnt decrease no matter how much time passes on the contrary as more dragon monsters and higher quality mosters exist the realm would slowly improve. If there is a off chance another dragon manage to invoke heavenly tribtion this would hasten the evolution of the Sanctuary. After half an hour or so passed Shadowsh and the others have finally arrives at the Steel Ape n territory. It took them this much time to artive because of Shadowsh. He was still getting used with his newfound strength just a couple of minutee ago he was still leaving deep footprints every time he steps forward but after a while the deepness of his footprint got lesser and lesser to finally disappearing. His aura was still ring up though albeit much weaker than before but because of this they haven¡¯t met any monsters. Suddenly his aura once again started ring up causing much chaos in the ce. Suddenly numerous goris appeared as they look at Shadowsh and started releasing threatening noice but clearly their face showed that they were actually afraid. Khierhold steps up and startedmunicating with the guards of the Steel Ape n. The goris then looks at each other before one of them went back to their main base. After a short while the gori that went back have returned together with a gori with a buffer body than the rest. From its status it was the leader of the Steel Ape n in Draconic Sanctuary. It was a Silverback Gori with an age of 50 and it was a Silver Rank Level 9 monster. The Silverback Gori approached Khierhold and present his hand. Khierhold then took the hand and both of them squeeze hard. Aftet 10 seconds passed both of them let go and the Silverback Gori nodded at the members of the Steel Ape n behind making them retreat back to their main base. Suddenly Khierhold told him about something causing it to look surprised it then looks at Shadowsh and shooks its head. Of course Shadowsh knew what they are talking about after all he was a monster. Khierhold told the Silverback Gori about his identity but it looks at him and didn¡¯t believe it as it actually met Shadowsh a couple of times already. It was the righ hand man of Eugen so of course it saw Shadowsh during his visits and it memorised his appearance since then. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t me it for not believing though since his changes weren¡¯t small as he was now taller and more muscr and the greatest of all were the crystal on his forehead, his four horns, his dragon wings and dragon scales on his chest, arms and legs. After trying to convinced the Silverback Gori for a while it finally epted his identity. Just as Khierhold was about to follow them Shadowsh stops him. ¡°Khierhold give Fluffy to me don¡¯t worry I can control my strength better than before¡± He then took Fluffy using his tail. He then continue ¡°Bring Shiroi to her destination and introduce a female aquatic monster to take care of her¡± Khierhold nodded before telling his goodbye to the Silverback Gori and left. Shadowsh then follows the Silverback Gori. Khierhold told it to bring him to a ce inside their territory where there are no monster that visits as he would need to train to get used to his changes and also looks at his status. When he finally arrives at the ce he saw that the ce was near a clean pond and a hill. He then nodded at the Silverback Gori before putting Fluffy gently down to the ground near the pond. He then approached the hill and started breating in and out as he focus on the hill on front of him before punching it. *Boom* A massive hole was created after his punch. Suddenly the hill started shaking as it starts to copse seeing this he quickly started picking up the rocks and soils and tried to fix the cave. After his hard work the hill finally stops shaking causing him to let out a sigh of relief. He already tried to minimize his strength and yet he still nearly destroyed the hill he couldn¡¯t help but shook his and lets out a bitter smile he tried focusing in controlling his strength but it was futile. Since it was nearing night already he took out a couple of meat from Hentai¡¯s storage and lits up a me using his fire energy but he failed to control his strength once again and me was too big and to powerful it burnt the meat causing it turn into ashes. He started grumbling as he took out some fruits and started munching on them. He then spent an whole hour perfecting the cave and creating his and Fluffy¡¯s bed. Since he had a tough day he immediately went to sleep he decided to continue discovering his changes tomorrow. The next day when he opens his eyes he saw Fluffy was on top of his chest looking at him with her pitiful eyes. He then heard her stomach grumbling and remembers that Fluffy spent the rest of the day in an unconscious state. He then made a wry smile to her as he told her to get off of his chest. Now that he finished his evolution yesterday he now can use his spirit qi once again. He took out berries and gave it to Fluffy when she saw this she lets out a happy cry as she started chomping on them. While watching Fluffy eat Shadowsh¡¯s expression was strange as he felt she was different he just couldn¡¯t tell why. Chapter 316 Chapter 316: CHAPTER 288 CONTROL He then tries to look at her and there wasn¡¯t any changes in her appearance. Just as he was knitting his brows in confusion a sh of realisation came into his mind. His eyes lits up and thought ¡®Yes her aura, her aura is differentpared to yesterday¡¯ He then scans her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Fluffy Race: Beast ..... Specie : Wind Smoke Marten Grade: Excellent Gender: Female Age: 6 months old Level: Bronze Rank Level 10 Attributes: Spirit/Wind Energy: 25 Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi : None], [Wind Energy : None] Mana: 100 + 50 Skills: [Smoke Breath], [Wind Slice] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Gifted Beast], [Transform] Passive Abilities: [Increased Mana], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced ws Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Wind Shield] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His eyes widen in shock both her level and grades have increased more than once she was only at first level in Bronze Rank yesterday and yet now she was now in peak level of Bronze Rank. Not only that her grade have increased from Rare to excellent she skipped the Very Rare grade and shoot up to the next grade the Excellent Grade. While he was puzzled by this Hentai told him its spection. [There is a very high chance after being affected by Master vtile energy it causes Fluffy to evolve into an Excellent Grade monster and leveling up to 9 levels] [This is a very rare urance since most monsters would have implode and die] Shadowsh agreed it seems that LS may have done something to stop it from happening. He then scrutinised Fluffy and found that her aura is unstable and her Mana was actually leaking out from her body. She needs to train for her body to aodate therge amount of energy her body have taken. Thinking about this he couldn¡¯t help but think it was funny Fluffy body isn¡¯t strong enough to aodate her changes while he was in aplete situation were his body is too strong and hid control were too weak. Knowing he waited for Fluffy to finish eating before producing a clone to guard her as he told her to hunt monsters the same rank as her. When he created his clone he was once again shocked because unlike his former clone this time there were two clones in front of him one was a dragon and the other was a fox. It seems that he really need to check how much his status have changed after his evolution. After sending Fluffy away to hunt he immediately check his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Shadowsh Title: [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job: Summoner, Master Tamer Race: Transcendent Spirit Beast Specie: Dark me Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Pure)], [Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Pure)] Grade: Transcendent Gender: Male Age: 2 years old Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Transcendent Attributes: Fire/Dark/Spirit/Yin/Dragon Energy: Dragon Qi (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 5,000 + 5,000 Transcendent Strength: 200 Transcendent Agility: 400 Transcendent Endurance: 100 Transcendent Intelligence: 800 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 7th Tier] [Dark Energy: 7th Tier] [Spirit Qi: 7th Tier] [Chaos Energy: 4th Tier] [Demonic Qi: 4th Tier] [Dragon Qi: 1st Rank of Earth Tier] [Yin Qi: 1st Rank of Earth Tier] Mana (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 10,000 + 10,000 Skills: [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st], [Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Transcendent Fox Spirit Beast], [Transcendent Dragon], [Transcendent Vision] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Transcendent Strength], [Cunning] Active Abilities: [Summon Clones], [Darkness Domain], [Change Form] Super Ability: [Transcendent Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His mouth was agape he was dazed for a couple of minutes he only recovered for a while but he never thought he would change this much. Nearly all of his information have the word Transcendent on it now there were also other information that could be see. Even his Mana and energy was off the chart the thousand plus energy and Mana became ten thousand and more. Not only that the tiers of of his elemental energies have either be Mid Tier or High Tier. What was the most exaggerated of this is his yin and dragon qi. He is also confused why his abilities have decreased in numbers. He then asks Hentai ¡®What are these Trascendent Stats?¡¯ [They are the urately stats of Master ording the Transcendent Rule] He raised his eyebrow and asks ¡®So this is the measurement of a Transcendent so is my stats high or low?¡¯ [Hentai do not have any relevant information as of now] Since its like this he changed his focus to his skill. Checking if there are any changes on them and just like he thought all of them increased in ranks. me Bullet (High Earth Rank): Extremely fast smallpact fireballs. Cooldown: None Usage: 40 Mana every bullet ..... Extra Active Ability: Rapid Fire (Cooldown: 1 Minute) Additional Form: [zing Yang Bullet], [Chilling Yin Bullet] ming Double Dark sh (High Earth Rank): An attack that could be used with any sharp weapons. Coats the weapon with both dark and fire energy enhancing its lethality. Can burn enemy while also weakens the defence upon contact. Cooldown: 8 Seconds Usage: 200 Mana Elemental Tail (Low Earth Rank): Fast barrage of attacks using the tail that was strengthened by elemental energy each element causes different effect. Fire deals both damage and burn and Dark increase the speed of the attacks and could also used to bind enemy. Duration: 2 Minute Cooldown: 3 and half Minutes Usage: 800 Mana Dark me st (Low Heaven Rank): Release a concentrated ball of energy that has a powerful destructive capability. Cooldown: 1 Minute Usage: 500 Mana Illusion (High Earth Rank): With the user spirit energy alter perception of sight and sense of presence. Additional Ability: Illusionary World (Creates an illusion in 100 meter radius from the user. It also freezes the space) (1,000 Mana usage) (1 Minute Duration). Cooldown: None Usage: Special Demonic Chaos st (Low Heaven Rank): Release a powerful and fast power sphere Cooldown: 10 Seconds Usage: 1,200 Mana/Use He then tried using them and with a leap he use [Demonic Chaos st] towards the sky. He knew the sky in the Sanctuary is the exact copy of that from outside while also independent at the same time but Hentai stated that it is much better if both the Sanctuary and the outside world is connected. *Boom* When the [Demonic Chaos st] exploded it causes a powerful explosion that shooks the whole Sanctuary. The impact even clears off the clouds thankfully he quickly uses the new additional skill of his skill [Illusion]. [Illusionary World] If he just let his skill explode then all the flying monsters would have died but thankfully he was fast enough to stop its aftershock. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he realised he needs to be in a ce where he could fully exert his strength to know his limit and learn how to control it. Deep in thought he was just standing there for an hour before sighing deeply knowing that he had no choice but leave the Sanctuary and train in a barren ce where he could go all out. He decided to leave in the cover of the night so for the current time he decided to check his traits and abilities. He couldn¡¯t help but regret using the [Demonic Chaos st] as the first skill to test on. He picked this skill first because of the fact he couldn¡¯t use it before and needed for him to use his former berserk ability [Demonic Chaos Mode]. He then check the description of his new skill but judging from its name he already have an idea of what it is. Dragon Breath (Low Earth Tier): Powerful breath attack that isposed of dragon qi. Cooldown: 30 Seconds Usage: 300 So far it was his weakest skill but knowing how powerful it could get as long as he improves it he couldn¡¯t but look forward in fighting the Orc King once again but he immediately shook his head thinking after his evolution he was now certain he was the strongest in the continent. Suddenly Hentai informed him about a forgotten memory that causes his eyes to light up. [Master there is one being that could rival your current strength but it is only a possibility. The supreme ruler of the Howling Ridge] He decided after he master the control of his body he needs to confront this so called supreme ruler of Howling Ridge. Calming himself down he started reading the description of his traits. Trascendent Fox Spirit Beast: 9 Passive Abilities. 1 Active Ability Enhanced w Sharpness ¨C Passive Enhanced Spiritual Strength ¨C Passive Enhanced Agility ¨C Passive Enhance Intelligence ¨C Passive Enhance Elemental Control ¨C Passive Yin Body ¨C Passive Charm ¨C Passive and Active Tail Power ¨C Passive Flexible Body ¨C Passive His mouth was once again agape as his eyes bulged his abilities didn¡¯t decrease on the contrary it increased inrge amount. He looks at each of their description, Enhanced Agility and Intelligence both increased his Transcendent Points by 100%. Chapter 317 Chapter 317: CHAPTER 289 TRANSCENDANT That means he has 800 in Agility and 1,600 in intelligence but he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as his intelligence was the highest stats of them all and yet he did not feel smarter. [Intelligence strengthens the users power of elemental skill 1,600 means it increases the power of Master¡¯s skills by 160%] A look of realisation shines through his eyes as he now knew what the stats represent. His spiritual power is enhanced by 50% causing his skill [Illusion] to be much more powerful. What causes him to frown is his Enhanced w Sharpness ability it only enhanced his left hand which greatly puzzles him. His Yin Body ability increase his natural attainment towards yin skills and ability by 100% while also increase hispatibility towards yin element. Charm increases his charm towards all gender. If he use its active ability he can charm any being below or the same level as the him but the chances of sess would decrease if his target is much higher level than he is. ..... Now he realised why this morning Fluffy seems to be more dependent to himpared to yesterday. His charm doesn¡¯t only work to attract potential mate but it also works as an ability to cause other beings to feel closer and familiar with him like an old friend or a family it increase how the other party likes him. Tail power on the other hand has the same description as his ability to increase his power and Mana corresponding to the number of tails he has. Even though it increases his Mana it also increases the Mana usage of his skill so the added Mana was cancelled out but the power of the skill would increase to a whole new level. And his final.ability is already quite obvious as he tried bending his joint and to his surprise it bend to an inhumane degree. The next trait stems from his dragon bloodline so it must be as powerful as his fox bloodline trait. Transcendent Dragon: 6 Passive Ability and 1 Active Ability Draconic Strength ¨C Passive Dragon Vigor ¨C Passive Draconic Regeneration ¨C Passive Dragon Scales ¨C Passive Dragon Authority ¨C Passive Active True Dragon Qi ¨C Passive He has lesser number of abilitiespared to his fox bloodline counterpart. Draconic Strength increases strength by 300% causing his disappointment to disappear. His fox bloodline trait only increases his stats by 100% on the other hand the first ability of his draconic bloodline increases his stat by 300%. Dragon Vigor increases his endurance by 200% while also increasing the recovery speed of his stamina. He could now fight longer as his stamina is now like an undead which is nonexistent but unlike undeads his attack is pack with power of a dragon. Draconic Regeneration increases the speed of his recovery even if his arms would be cut off he could regrow it as long as he had enough energy. He couldn¡¯t help but test this theory as he tried to break his finger but after a couple of seconds the finger quickly repaired itself. He then tried to cut himself but he remembered that his sword was destroyed during his evolution causing his mood to dampen. [Master do not need to worry as your sword is safe and sound as I stored them in my storage but considering their quality I suggest for Master to let them temper in your energy field or dantian] He was shocked by this but his emotion quickly turn to joy as he quickly took out his two katanas and started swinging it. But because of the increase in strength he felt he was holding nothing as he swings them causing him to sigh in depression. He quickly closes his eyes and using the contract between him and LS he asks him to bring the swords into his dantian. A sh of light enveloped the two swords and it quickly entered his body. He then continue reading the description of his next ability. Dragon Scales increased his defence to a tremendous level but only to the part where he has scales. Dragon Authority is a passive ability that lets him exudes dragon energy this would increase the power of his allied dragon specie by 10% and decreasing his enemies by the same amount. The active ability is a domain ability that causes every being to feel pressured causing them immobile. True Dragon Qi was considered a high grade ability since he now exudes true dragon qi one of the highest quality of energy in the world. He really wanted to test his new strength to measure how powerful he have be and ording to the description of his abilities just his closebat strength without any skills is powerful enough to overpower even the orc king. And the final trait is called [Transcendent Vision] which clearly indicates his eyes. Transcendent Vision: 1 Passive and Active Ability. irvoyance: Active Night Vision: Passive After marveling the abilities of his three traits he switched his attention to his Passive Abilities. Transcendent Speed: The host speed is now beyond normal and embodied a type of energy or concept. Transcendent Strength: The host strength is now beyond normal and embodied a type of energy or concept. Cunning: Increase the host¡¯s wisdom and ability to learn. Cunning did not confuse him but his other two Passive Abilities do. ¡®What does my strength and speed embodies?¡¯ Thinking about this he punched out. When he punched out a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard as a powerful shockwave of wind was created destroying the tree that was in front of him. *Boom* The shockwave did not stop as ot ravaged the field in the front. ¡®It seems that my strength embodies some kind of dragon energy¡¯ Shadowsh thought after hearing the dragon roar from his punch. He then smiled and said ¡°As of now lets call it dragon force¡± He then looks in front of him and shooks his head with a bitter smile. Even though he only punched out once the amount of destruction in front of him is considered horrifying it seems that he should prevent himself from trying to experiment on his abilities. He then reigned in his desire to test his speed to know what kind of concept or energy it embodies and looks at the description of his Active Abilities. Summon Clones: Summon 10 clones that has 40% of the user¡¯s strength. Each clone has the duration of 3 hours. Additional Skill: Summon real clones. (Summon clones that will exist forever as long as they have Mana the longer they exist the greater their intelligence and Wisdom will be). (Like real entity they could cultivate and with enough amount of flesh or material devoured they could evolve into real physical entity). He was once again shocked he never thought he could be shocked this many for a single day. He then thought about it and realised that the two clones he sent to apany Fluffy were the real clones. Thinking about the description of the skill he asks Hentai ¡®If they be real entities is there any chance they would rebel against me?¡¯ Back on earth he reads and watch a lot of novels and movies that involves clones and their rebellion. [Master do not need to worry the skill is a part of the System so they would forver be loyal to Master as they deemed you their god] Hearing this he nodded before thinking of a method to keep this two clones in existing for a long time. Since they needed a lot of Mana he decided to create or buy a Mana ne of the highest quality and give to those two. This was a precautionary method when he might not be close to the two of them so he could not supply them with his Mana. After thinking about this he checked Hentai¡¯s storage for any ne and after a while he found two that was perfect for the two clones he then told Hentai to embed Mana Stones to the two nes. He then continue reading. The next ability is a domain ability it was quite obvious just by its name. Darkness Domain: Covers the area around the user with his own dark element taking all the senses of any being inside. All of the dark type skills would increase in power by 100%. Usage: 10 Minutes/100 Mana Additional Ability (Passive): Blends into the shadows. He then tried using it since the description did not say that it would harm his opponent only taking their senses away. ¡°Dark Domain!¡± With a shoud a cloud of darkness st out from Shadowsh as if devouring the world around it even the skies dimmed down. It seems that the world was now an abyss of darkness. Shadowsh who was inside the domain saw the nts and everything around him seems to freeze bing gray object dull and lifeless. After experimenting for a while he was really satisfied with this ability. He then cancel it out as he the world around him return to its vibrant and colorful image. ..... Chapter 318 Chapter 318: CHAPTER 290 CHANGING FORM He then checked the most important ability right now. Change Form: User changes form. Needed a certain amount of Mana and specific energy to initiate change. Dragon Form: Can change into a full dragon or draconian form. Fox Form: Can change into a two tailed divine fox or a human fox form. Human Form: Can change into a human. Demon Form: Transform into a demon. Abyss Beast Form: Transform into an abyssal beast. ..... Seeing this he realised why he couldn¡¯t transformed yesterday. Its because he was used in using his change form ability without requirements now the new ability needed Mana and specific energy. He then closed his eyes as he concentrate and use his spirit qi yang qi and yin qi and after a while his wings and other monster parts started disappearing. After a while he also started shrinking and his height have decreased when he finally opens his eyes joy finally flooded on his eyes. He quickly took out some clothes from Hentai¡¯s storage and after dressing up. He checked thest ability he has the berserk ability. Transcendent Berserk: Increases the user overall power the greater the damage the user take the stronger he gets. Exhaust all energy afterwards. Duration: 30 Minutes Cooldown: 1 Natural Day Reading this he lets out a smile even though the ability still makes him both emotionally and mentally unstable it wasn¡¯t as great as before. Since he now finished reading all of his abilities and he finally changed back to his human form he decided to finish the objective that he came for when he came here. Closing his eyes he started connecting with his clones spiritually. He then found their location and just as he was about to go there the ground beneath him cracked. He nked out and lets out a bitter smile it seems that even in his human form his strength was still too much and his control was still not adequate enough. Thankfully it isn¡¯t scarry as his base form as he still managed to control his strength slightly. He then started walking step by step in a careful manner and as he walks he increasingly started getting better at controlling his strength. When he arrived at the location he saw Fluffy fighting with a Bronze Rank monsters that looks like lizard. His clones were watching in the side but Shadowsh who was looking at them were stunned. It hasn¡¯t been a day and yet his clpnes have already started bing more solid especially for the dragon clone. It seems that the Draconic Sanctuary was beneficial to it thinking about it he decided to leave it here once he return back to the Dragon Kingdom. Seeing Fluffy having a hard time he didn¡¯t went and help as she needed to train her body to aodate her improvement. *Bang* Fluffy flew towards a tree and with a thud she lets out a pitiful cry the two clones still haven¡¯t move. Their only task was to protect her when her life is really in danger. The lizard did not let Fluffy rest as it quickly charges at her. Just as it was inches away from Fluffy she quickly used her tail to dodge as she flew upwards. She then use her skill [Wind Slice] hitting the lizard in the head she kept retreating as her [Smoke Breath] was still on cooldown. *Bam* The lizard hit the tree just barely missing Fluffy just as it was about to raise its head numerous sharp winf des ms down to its head. Just as Fluffy thought she got away the lizard¡¯s tailshed out as it his her causing her to let out a pitiful cry once again. Shadowsh who was watching shook his head thinking that Fluffy¡±s chances of victory was practically nonexistent. The monsters inside the Draconic Sanctuary have a bit or obtained a bloodline of a dragon so the lizard in front of him have a bit of dragon bloodline even though it was impure and has small amount its defence, strength and speed was still enhanced. Knowing that it will definitely take a long time before the fight will end he was about to stop it when the lizard opens its mouth and fires off a st of me. Fluffy quickly waved her tail creating a wind barrier that barely manage to hold on before disappearing. Shadowsh then appears besides her before scaring the lizard. Seeing this Fluffy looks at Shadowsh with confusion causing him to just smile. He then nods at his fox clone as it picks Fluffy and the four of them went to the Killer Rat territory. When he got there he was amazed by the structure of their home it. The Killer Rat family has a wide territory but their home was in a cave. In the cave there were numerous holes that could lead to anywhere and everywhere so it was quite difficult to locate their true base. Looking at the small holes everywhere Shadowsh frowns as they were cleary too small for his size. He then closed his eyes as he envelops the whole cave with his mental energy and in the deepest part he saw Khierhold together with his family standing beside a blood pool. From the aura and energying off from it he knew it wasn¡¯t blood but actually concentrated essence of Blood Berry but there seems strange from it like it was from a Blood Berry but it has a slightly different feeling. He then orders his dragon clone to procure some blood berries and with just a couple of seconds it returned with a Blood Berry Bush. When he finally got a clearer look at it he now realised why they felt a bit different. They were mutation of Blood Berries called Dragon Blood Berries because the berries were affected by dragon qi and would asionally absorbs some dragon blood or have a dragon monster as their fertilizer they finally mutated and evolve. Shadowsh then stored the particr Blood Berry thinking of transnting it back to the Elemental Sanctuary in his return. Since Khierhold and his family were busy he now realised why nobody weed him when he arrives at their territory. He decided to wait as he continue watching them with his spiritual qi. One of Khierhold¡¯s son step forward Khierhold then gave it a monster core. The core came from a Gold Rank monster with a bloodline considered somewhat pure in their Sanctuary. Khierhold¡¯s son fervently looks at the core and swallowed it before jumping into the Blood Berry Essence Pool. Khierhold then took out barrels of blood and poured them into the pool filling them this time it was blood from monsters not Dragon Blood Berry Essence. Shadowsh who was watching saw the particr Killer Rat started screeching in pain and this continue for seconds to minutes. Knowing that it would take a long time he told Fluffy she could train some more as his dragon clone went with her. He and his fox clone yed chess together to kill time. He first exined the rules of chest to his clone he was actually splitting his consciousness in talking with his clone while watching the ritual of the Killer Rat family. And just like that half an hour passed and the process is still not finish yet. Shadowsh and his clone on the other hand continue in ying chess. Shadowsh was quite surprised on how fast his clone learns and as they continue to y the more better it gets. Suddenly Hentai rang out in his head as he told him something. [Master, based on my calction and spection the two real clones could cultivate] Hearing this he raised his eyebrow and quickly both him and Hentai search in either their memory or the manuals on the storage for suitable cultivation techniques for them. Seeing that Shadowsh have stop ying and was waving his hand in the air causes the clone to be confused but since it was ultimately loyal to the original it just sat there in silence. After 10 minutes a book appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s hand once again confusing the clone it kept asking where the book came from in its mind. Shadowsh then gave the book to his clone there were 2 books on his hand they were very suitable for both of them. The first book came from the spoils of their victory against the greatest force of the Slum back in Dragon City. Its called Spiritual Ascendance Technique this would increase the spirit qi of the practitioner to another level. He and Hentai don¡¯t know what grade this technique was but from Hentai¡¯s calction it should one of the high ss technique. After he gave it to the clone he quickly told it to initiate the practice as he wanted to know if it trully works. Unlike the others he and those that he summoned did not train in cultivation techniques even though monsters could also train there are only scarce example of them in the entire continent. Chapter 319 Chapter 319: CHAPTER 291 KHIERHOLD Monster were confident in their physical strength and body. And unlike human beings they were attuned and much morepatible with elemental energy. That is why human seldomly fight monsters in the same rank or level as them as they were in a disadvantage. Other than human geniusesmon practitioners could only fight Normal Grade to Good Grade monsters in a one on one fight and they would still have a difficult time. Monsters would be much more intelligent as tbeir grades rise but this in turn decrease the possibility or the speed of their reproduction. Take the dragons for example they give birth in either a hundred or a thousand year at least. This is the reason why Shadowsh was so shocked upon seeing LS and Shiroi. ..... As long as both his clones cultivate properly with just their innate talent in just a couple of years they would also stand besides the strongest people in this continent. His fox clone needs a lot of flesh from a Superior Grade fox monster to build its own physical body. Not only that it also need to absorb arge amount of yin qi to continuously solidify its entity. Thinking about this it seems that the perfect ce for his clone to cultivate is in Safehaven Paradise next to or atop the Lunar Silver Lake. For his dragon clone it doesn¡¯t have any grade requirement it just need to eat and eat. Dragon blood and flesh increased the speed of its development and because his dragon qi is that of the sun or yang qi the Dragon Sanctuary is a perfect ce for it. He intends to leave it with Shiroi as a nanny and this is one of the reason why he was looking for Khierhold. Khierhold was the one responsible for aodating Shiroi also he wanted to inspect the ce she is living right now if it could satisfy him. He could just use the connection between both of them via contract but it seems that Shiroi went into a state of slumber just like LS in the past. For the next couple of minutes both him and the clone started to train themselves. His fox clone sat in meditative form as the spirit qi was slowly being absorbed towards it. He on the other hand was controlling his elemental energy as he tries coating his hand with them. His hand became extremely sharp when he used his spirit qi to strengthen his arm as it glow brightly. He closed his eyes as he felt that his hand became a sword and he gently swings them and when he opens his eyes a deep shed mark was created in the cave wall. He kept on refining his spirit qi remembering Yshelia¡¯s flying daggers they were clearly made by spiritual energy he wanted to create a weapon with his own spirit qi. Since he needs to focus he stops paying attention in the Killer Rat Family ritual and tried imagining creating a sword with his spirit qi. After another 30 minutes have passed a fluctutation started ring up deep in the cave causing both Shadowsh and the fox clone to stop what they were doing. Once again Shadowsh used his spiritual energy to scan the deepest part of the cave. There he saw in the blood pool a monster that looks exactly like Khierhold crawled out. It lets out a screeching roar that have a bit of dragon roar on it. Khierhold looks at his son top to bottom and nodded in satisfication as he patted his shoulder. Shadowsh who was ¡®watching¡¯ saw Khierhold¡¯s son started talking about something as he waved his ws in the air in excitement. Khierhold then nodded as he went out together with his son who just have evolved the rest of the family follows them. When they reached the surface they quickly felt there were intruders in their cave causing them to be enraged. The newly evolved Killer Rat was the one who released the greatest bloodlust as he wanted to test his new strength and with the intruders he could immediately test it. Just as they saw their intruders Khierhold was stunned in daze but his son has the opposite reaction. Because of its excitement he immediately pounced at Shadowsh baring his sharp teeth. Shadowsh who saw this jusy raised his hand and let him bit his hand. The Killer Rat felt that he bit a piece of extremely hard metal no matter how much force he put he couldn¡¯t pierce through his target¡¯s skin. Shadowsh felt his hand was a bit ticklish so he just let him be as there were no harm truly done. Khierhold came out of his stupor and quickly orders his son to let go. The Killer Rat was confused he then raised his head and saw Shadowsh¡¯s face causing his eyes to widen in an exaggerated manner. He was there when Shadowsh came here to recruit Khierhold to his army he still remembers how respectful his father is to this very person he was biting. After recovering from his dazed he quickly let go and ran behind Khierhold. Looking at this scene Shadowsh quickly chuckles as the Killer Rat resembles a naughty kid that have done something wrong and was hiding behind his father. Just as Khierhold was about to apologised Shadowsh waves his hand and said ¡°Its not your fault as this cave was your home¡± ¡°Besides there are no harm done¡± He then showed the part of his arm that was bitten and there were no mark behind whatsoever. He then approached the newly evolved Killer Rat and said ¡°Since he is already a Great Killer Rat he deserves a name of his own¡± Hearing this Khierhold nked out after a while he scratched his head and embarrassingly looks at Shadowsh with pleading eyes. Knowing what he meant Shadowsh looks at him with a smile he then looks at his son and said ¡°Since its like this I¡¯ll name you Reginold¡± Khierhold¡¯s son seems to like it so he quickly epted the name. After chatting for a while Shadowsh quickly went as to why he havee here. ¡°Actually I came here to request you to bring me to where Shiroi is right now but it seems that you are busy so I¡¯ll just wait¡± Hearing this Khierhold looks at his family and his son who was looking at him with his pitiful eyes. He nods at Shadowsh as he went out of the cave together with his family. All of them dug down as they quickly travels towards a certain direction. Since Shadowsh have nothing to do he decided to follow them to know what they are nning to do. His clone also stop meditating as he used his nose to follow Fluffy¡¯s scent as before Shadowsh left he orders it to apany Fluffy with her training. In just a couple of seconds Shadowsh have already travelled more than 1 kilometer. In front of him was a giant rhino with four eyes looking at Khierhold¡¯s son with fury. Khierhold and the rest of his family were hiding watching the show upon seeing this Shadowsh also quickly blends into the shadows. He was literally invincible right now not only his presence disappeared but his entire body was shrouded by darkness causing the naked eye to be unable to see him. *Roar* The rhino lets out a roar as he charged towards Reginold. Its speed was quite fast but Reginold did not intend to dodge he raised his w and shed. *Bam* The two monsters collided and Reginold flew backward hitting the tree. The rhino on the other hand was bleeding in its face as one of its eyes were scratched by Reginold. *Roar* The rhino once again lets out a roar as it raised its front legs and stomps hard. Suddenly Reginold sense iing danger below him so he quickly jump high. Numerous thorns appeared in the ce where he jumps. Looking at Reginold the rhino lets out a snort as its horns started shining as they started getting longer. It then waves its head creating numerous sharp energy des that flew towards Reginold. Reginold kept waving his ws as he met the des with his sharp ws but since he was in the air each hit causes him to flew backward. Just as Reginold was about tond the rhino started stomping repeatedly as the ground started shaking. Reginold buried his ws deep into the ground seeing this the rhino once again activated its charge skill as it once again charge towards Reginold. Light shes through Reginold¡¯s eyes as his chest started puffing up as he breaths out a powerful breath attack that feel exactly like a Dragon Breath. *Boom* The attack halted the rhino stunning it upon seeing this Reginold lets out a screech causing the rhino to lets out a pained cry. Reginold did not stop attacking using another skill numerous spikes appeared below the rhino. Chapter 320 Chapter 320: CHAPTER 292 REGINOLD Suddenly the rhino¡¯s body started glowing brightly as the spikes have no effect on it. Shadowsh eyes shining brightly as he thought. ¡®Oh? an invulnerable ability quite rare¡¯ ¡®Both have already used their four skills but Reginold has a skill that doesn¡¯t have a cooldown¡¯ ¡®While the rhino on the other hand has the charge skill with fast cooldown¡¯ Reginold dashed towards the rhino intending to finish it. *Swish* ws after wsnded at the rhino but it did not affect him but after 10 seconds the rhino¡¯s body stop glowing. ..... Seeing this Reginold¡¯s eyes lits up as he once again used his ws to sh the rhino. The rhino met the attack with s headbutt when Reginold¡¯s sharp ws met with its tough horn sparks flew. It was a tie but for Shadowsh Reginold lost the match since the rhino did not use a skill him on the other hand did. The rhino tried pushing Reginold away but with no sess sh after sh kept raining down on it. Other than its horns the part of its face have sh mark on them and as time goes by the wounds on its face increase. Even if it use its charge skill the effect wouldn¡¯t be that great since the two of them were too close. For its charge to really work it needs to distance itself from Reginold to build its momentum. Of course Reginold knew about this since he had fought numerous monsters with a charge skill he had lose a few but for each lost and victory he learns. The rhino might have a tough defence but under his barrage it was slowly weakening as blood was now pouring down on its face. Reginold got more excited on seeing this as his kind was s bloodthirsty kind and would get excited of a sigh of blood. *Roar* The rhino lets out a loud roar as it eyes went red and its aura became stronger. It raised its front legs and tried crushing Reginold with it. *Boom* Reginold quickly steps back but when he suddenly saw the rhino turning backwards and with a kick he was threw once again towards a distancending on a tree with a thud. When he was about to raised his head he saw that the rhino was already charging towards it. His eyes widen with shock as he quickly tried to strike to decrease the rhino¡¯s power as he knew it was toote to dodge. Like a rug doll Reginold once again flew towards a distance but this time with bloods spewing out from its mouth. The rhino lets out a snort as it once again started charging towards Reginold with each step the ground would tremble slightly. And when it was about to reach Reginold it was hit by a fast attack blinding one of its eyes. Reginold¡¯s fur was now reddish as his eyes were now glowing in a scarlet red light. He also went berserk the two once again started fighting in close range but as time goes by the rhino received more injuries. Reginold got better at fighting since he just have evolved he was quite awkward earlier that¡¯s why he would often hit the rhino¡¯s horn or was blocked by it. Now together with its innate bloodlust and predatory sense he moves fast and deadly as his aim was now getting more sharper so does his movement. 10 minutes gone by and both their berserk ability have ended. When half an hour passed by the rhino was finally vanquished as Reginold lets out a victorious cry before slumping down and fainting. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t me him though that was a hard fought fight and both their berserk onlysted 10 minutes and both of them were pushing their bodies with only their sheer will. Khierhold approached his unconscious son and carries him gently as his other sons picked up the rhino¡¯s body and all of them went back to their cave. An undisguise sh of appreciation shes through Khierhold¡¯s eyes as he looks at his son. The monster he picked to do his first celebration battle for evolving was one of the top Gold Rank specie in the Sanctuary. It was called Earth Rumbling Rhino with a hint of Earth Dragon¡¯s bloodline coupled with its own overbearing strength and tough skin even though it was only an Excellent Grade monster it was more scary than some of the Superior Grade ones. Shadowsh also follows them and when they returned back to the cave Khierhold was quite confused as to where he is. Feeling mischivious Shadowsh silently creeps closer to the family before letting out a draconic roar causing them to jump away from him in shock. When Khierhold saw it was just Shadowsh he heaved a sigh of relief as the momentarily st of aura was horrifying to them clearly scaring them off of their feet. But his children and wives have different reaction they all look at Shadowsh with fear they have never felt such powerful aura before. Shadowsh then looks at Reginold and nodded as he spoke ¡°I have watched the whole battle earlier and I might say your son isn¡¯t that bad if you could let it cultivate this maybe it would increase his strength greatly¡± He then threw a book towards Khierhold the book is a manual for a cultivation technique but this cultivation technique is considered one that treads towards the devil cultivation. The Technique is called Bloody Massacre Path and just like its name the technique involves a lot of killing this will make those that practice it be a mindless ughterer. He also obtained this from his spoils from the Slum back on Dragon City but since other than Lisa nobody in his group waspatible with this technique he haven¡¯t given it a thought and let it stay on Hentai¡¯s storage silently. Lisa already have a technique that she was cultivating besides he doesn¡¯t want to turn her into a mindless beast that only knows how to kill. Reginold on the other hand no more urately the Killer Rat race is a race that grew by killing and killing was their way of life. They won¡¯t turn into a mindless beast if they don¡¯t want to so he wasn¡¯t worried in giving them this cultivation technique. Khierhold caught the book with his tail looking at it curiously he doesn¡¯t know why but he was oddly drawn towards it so does his sons. Seeing this Shadowsh smiles as he said ¡°Actually not only Reginold I reend you and your sons try this technique it is quitepatible with your race¡± Even though this technique was built for humans he already had Hentai reconstruct the skill so that monsters could could learn this technique much easier he had issued this order when he was watching Reginold fight earlier. Khierhold then carries Reginold back to the inner cave before returning back to the surface and lead Shadowsh towards where Shiroi is right now. When they arrives at the ce Shadowsh saw argeke he wasn¡¯t confused though as nearly all of the monsters in the Draconic Sanctuary have dragon bloodline 1% of them were flood dragons, 10% of them were Dragon Phythons and 30% of them were phythons that has a tint of dragon bloodline. Scanning the ce with his spiritual energy he immediately found where Shiroi is. She is in the deepest part of theke being guarded by a two-headed hydra, a flood dragon and a dragon carp. All three were high level Gold Rank monsters and judging by this they are considered rulers of some of thekes and ponds in this Sanctuary. For them to willingly serve Shiroi clearly shows how dragon species put importance on the purity of their race bloodline. Shadowsh then dives down into theke as Khierhold returns back to his cave since his job is basically done. He couldn¡¯t wait in training the Bloody Massacre Path so that he could increase his strength. Who knows he could maybe even broke through the Crimson Gold Rank or advance through the Legendary Grade. Back at Shadowsh he was swimming inside theke observing the ce and evaluating it. Just like he thought the ce was thriving with monsters that even theke from the Elemental Sanctuary can¡¯tpare to but theke¡¯s quality was sorelyckingpare to it. Shadowsh then swam dipper and the deeper he gets the stronger the monsters get not only that it became much more darker if he didn¡¯t have night vision he wouldn¡¯t see a thing when he reached past 80 meters. From the surface to 10 meters monsters were Non Ranked so they are the weakest monsters. From 10 to 50 meters the weakest monster were Bronze Rank and when it reaches 70 meters there are a scarce number of Bronze Rank monstsrs left. Silver Rank monstera are rhemon at this depth but when it reach 100 meters and below Gold Rank monsters could now be seen and some of them were even High Grade monsters. Chapter 321 Chapter 321: CHAPTER 293 THE LAKE When Shadowsh finally arrives at the deepest part of theke he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the scene in front of him unlike the endless darkness the deepest part was actually bright. There were glowing pearls scattered around the ce and there were also glowing nts creating a magical scene. Also the density and purity of dragon qi in this part of theke is clearly much higher. After appreciating the scene for a couple of seconds he changed his attention to the three monsters that were guarding Shiroi. Judging by how powerful they are to deter the surrounding monsters he was curious of their strength. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Twin-Headed Serpent ..... Race: Reptile (Serpent) Bloodline: Lake Hydra (Extremely Impure) Grade: Superior Age: 69 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes: Water/Dark/Strength Energy: 260 + 52 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: N/A], [Dark Energy: N/A] Mana: 312 + 156 Skills: [Corrosive Water], [Aqua st], [Weeping Blow], [Double Breath] Racial Trait: [Multiple Heads], [Voracious Appetite] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Energ], [Enhanced Mana], [Great Defence] Active Abilities: [Color Change], [Sticky Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Gray Flood Dragon Race: Pseudo Dragon Bloodline: Water Dragon (Extremely Impure) Grade: Pseudo Legendary Age: 100 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 8 Attributes: Water/Strength Energy (Lesser Dragon Qi): 318 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: N/A] Mana: 318 Skills: [Water Breath], [Whipping Blow], [Dragon¡¯s Roar], [Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Flood Dragon Body], [Lesser Impure Dragon Core] Passive Abilities: [Powerful Coiling Strength], [Enhanced Water Element Control], [Dragon¡¯s Eyes] Active Abilities: [Flood Control], [Devouring Whirpool] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Dragon Carp Race: Pseudo Dragon Bloodline: Gluttonous Dragon (Somewhat Impure) Grade: Legendary Age: 36 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes: Water/Strength Energy (Dragon Qi): 416 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: N/A] Mana: 260 Skills: [Power Crunch], [Power Blow], [Aqua st], [Power Tackle] Racial Trait: [Voracious Appetite], [Lesser Dragon Core], [Dragon Horns], [Powerful Teeth] Passive Abilities: [Dragon Scales], [Dragon Strength], [Tough Muscle], [Powerful Tail], [Elemental Resistance] Active Abilities: [Powerful Suction] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Rampage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Judging from their age Shadowsh immediately knew where they came from. The B and T Association! His group and the B and T Association in both Archinviel Dukedom and Dragon Kingdom have a tight rtionship. Because of the Sanctuaries Beastmaster and Tamers upation be greatly sought for before it was already desires by many but after the Sanctuaries wers build it became the ideal jobs for most people. While he was curiously observing the three monsters in front of him the three were also looking at him but not with curiousity but with vignce and trepidation. Shadowsh has the aura of a higher ss dragon not only that he was on a whole new levelpared to them as in this continent there were no records of Transcendent ever existing. That meant he was the first Transcendent to ever exist in this continent and he would automatically exudes an aura that causes lower level beings to fear him. Spirit Beast were already considered higher beings in this continent andpared to a Transcendent Beast the difference were like heaven and earth. Shadowsh started approaching them albeit slowly as not to scare them and show them that he meant no harm. But for the three monsters it only increases their fear as the closer Shadowsh get the stronger the pressure they felt. When he was about a meter away from them the Dragon Carp lets out a enraged roar as an expression of a cornered beast appeared on its face. It opened its mouth and a powerful st of attack hit Shadowsh causing him to furrow his brows. Thankfully he covered all of his body with his Mana and spirit qi if not his clothes would be drenched or destroyed. The Gray Flood Dragon initiate the next attack as it opens its mouth and lets out its own Dragon Breath. Once again Shadowsh received it head on but it still had no effect on him. The Twin-Headed Serpent two heads opens their mouth and spat out when the two attack merged it became inky ck attack. Once again it hits Shadowsh but the attack also had no effect on him. He was looking at the three with an irritated expression the only reason he only passively received the attack because he was afraid if he retaliate it would kill one or all of them. He was also reluctant to unleash his aura as it would disturb Shiroi as judging by her expression she seems pretty busy about something. The three monsters kept attacking until they used all of their skills the only skills they have were physical skills but all three were afraid to approach Shadowsh. Just as Shadowsh was having a headache on how to deal with these three he realised he did not need to personally deal with them. With a sign he summons one of his clones this clone looks exactly the same as him right now since unlike the real clones the 10 clones that he could summon were all artificial and would copy his present appearance. He then waves his hand ordering it to beat the three monsters but he specifically orders it not to kill any of the three. After receiving its order the clone immediately charged towards the three causing their looks to be grim. The Twin-Headed Serpent used his tail to hit the clone. ..... [Weeping Blow] The clone responded with a simple punch but when the two attacks collided theke shook slightly and the Twin-Headed Serpent which is as big as two tanks were thrown towards a distance. The scales on its tail were broken upon seeing this both the Gray Flood Dragon and Dragon Carp looks grim. The Dragon Carp quickly charged at the clone followed by the Gray Flood Dragon in the opposite direction it is a pincer attack. [Power Tackle] Suddenly the Dragon Carp elerated but just as it was about to hit the clone it was pped by it and was now embedded in the ground. The Gray Flood Dragon¡¯s eyes widen in shock prior before Shiroi came into the Draconic Sanctuary the three of them were rivals and each own a territory of their own. The Dragon Carp was the most physical gifted among the three even though it was the smallest its skill [Power Tackle], [Power Blow] and the strongest [Power Crunch] were considered as a deadly threat to the other two. And yet now it saw one of those three skills got destroyed by a seemingly ordinary p. Just as the thought of retreat came into the Gray Flood Dragon¡¯s head it saw the clone charging towards it. It quickly paled as he used his skill [Whipping Blow] instinctively. The clone caught its tail and pulled it towards its fist. *Bam* Like the other two the Gray Flood Dragon also flew towards a distance. Shadowsh who was watching everything shooks his head bitterly thinkint that even the strength of his clone was out of this continent league. The three monsters it just fought were no ordinary monster but were bloodline beast what¡¯s more they are of the dragon and hydra bloodline which were known for their tyrannic physical prowess. Dispersing the thought in his head he approached Shiroi but no matter where he look at or use his spirit qi to scan her she wasn¡¯t doing anything special but sleeping. He then had Hentai scans her and after 10 minutes or so he got the result. She was using her dragon qi to change the environment around her creating her very own dragon pce. Of course it is a crude pce with no walls urately it should be called a monster territory not a dragon pce as even if theke is consideredrge it isn¡¯trge enough to build a dragon pce on. But it seems that she knew that the Sanctuaries were ever expanding even though it would take a long time to aodate a dragon pce Shiroi wasn¡¯tcking time. She was still an infant dragon so she still have a long life to look forward to and as he grew older she would be stronger and with her potential she would definitely create branches of her pce in all the Sanctuaries that Shadowsh is going to build. Since its like this Shadowsh decided to help her. He then orders his clone to pick up her three guardians as he went back to the surface. Initiating his and his dragon clone connection he orders it toe to his location. He is quite confident that his fox clone could keep Fluffy safe. After waiting for just 10 minutes his clone have arrived he then leads it back to where Shiroi is. When he returns back to the deepest part of theke he saw his clone standing in front of the three guardians. Seeing Shadowsh and his dragon clone fear was clearly seen in the face of the three guardians. Shadowsh then quickly exins his and Shiroi¡¯s rtionship telling them that he is her father. Of course this stunned the three guardians silly as they look nkly at Shadowsh. Chapter 322 Chapter 322: CHAPTER 294 GUARDIANS Of course Shadowsh was lying but he does not want this guardians to know that he was actually her master since it might decrease their respect towards her. He then presented his dragon clone telling them it will be the chief guard of Shiroi. None of the three had a problem with that since just from the aura of the dragon clone they immediately shuddered in fear. Since he will be leaving the clone on his own he decided to give it a name since he is a ck dragon the name he had given to him was Kuro Long. After giving some orders to the three guardians he finally returns back to the surface his next destination is the old mansion. Because he could now use his skill [Illusion] once again he wasn¡¯t afraid of attracting attention. For Fluffy he decided he would return for her when he finished his tasks. ..... When he arrived at the old mansion he felt the Mana and elemental energy became more abundant as there were numerous guards moving around. The monsters he bought before have also improved now the guard dogs could fight a Silver Rank individual. Of course when he passed by no one noticed him since he was using illusions to delude their senses. He haven¡¯t really seen the changes of the old mansion since he was really in rush before but now that he has time couple with his newfound strength he wasn¡¯t that worried anymore. His first destination was the garden when he arrived there the garden looks almost like a forest as in the center of it was a giant tree. It was the Tranquil Tree! After being fed by numerous kinds of fertilizer in great amount the tree have grown in a drastic pace it even exudes too much energy. ¡®It seems that I need to inform Reias to tell the caretakers not to feed the Tranquil Tree and just let it grow¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he knew too much energy has a negative effect. As he walks closer to the center the clearer his mind also he realised that the monsters in the garden were quite docile. He even saw a Rose Mantis known for its silent and merciless personality swaying in the wind as if it was a true rose many monsters passed by it and it didn¡¯t even attacked once. ¡®It seems that they are affected by the calming aura that the Tranquil Tree exudes¡¯ He thought as he passed by monsters that were carnivores but were getting along with other monster. When he was about to reach the center of the garden he saw two apes in a meditative pose guarding the entrance towards the center. He furrowed his eyebrows as some kind of energy envelops the apes dispersing his illusions. He got curious as to what extent can the energy dispel his illusions as he increased the power of his skill [Illusion]. Suddenly space distorted as it feels like Shadowsh was existing in a different dimension as an aura of etherial started exuding out of his body. The two monkeys opens their eyes as they started releasing a much more powerful aura and it started destroying the illusions bit by bit. Shadowsh raised his eyes as these monkeys were the bane of illusion masters or illusion monsters. He was curious if they could destroy every type of illusion he shouted ¡°Activate [Illusion World]!¡± A circle appeared below his feet and enveloping the whole garden and more. The two monkeys scrunched up their brows as they were having a hard time erasing the illusions but they still manage to scratch the illusion a bit. Shadowsh then lets out a smile as he started to like these two monkeys more he decided to recruit them in the group. He then dispel the [Illusion World] thinking that his skill [Illusion] now have failed and started thinking how to improve its effect. Suddenly Hentai told something to him that causes his eyes to lit up. [Master why don¡¯t you try to use your Transcendent Qi if it improve the effect of the skill] ¡®Yes! why didn¡¯t I think about this!¡¯ Inside his dantian there was a spot where dark golden liquid was stored inpare to his dragon qi and Mana the amount could be considered too low but it has the greatest aura of the three. Since he obtained it during his advancement in Transcendent Realm he call this type of energy transcendent qi. Using his transcendent qi he strengthened his skill [Illusion] as he targeted the two monkeys. *Bam!* Its like something exploded in their mind in dazed and after a couple of seconds they started dancing weirdly emitting excited monkey noises. Looking at the two monkeys dancing about in front of him. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but clicking his tongue as he felt that transcendent qi was really powerful even just a tiny amount causes these two to have a drastic change. Earlier they were calm and solemn like a buddha statue but now they were prancing and letting out excited noises like people that just escaped out from a mental hospital. He then stretched his arm as he gently touched their head as he slowly circte his spirit qi to clear their mind. He was sweating in nervousness as he was scared of releasing too much spirit qi and bursting the head of the two monkeys. After a while the two monkeys recovered as they look at him with fear. Seeing this Shadowsh told him his identity as the two quickly told him that they need to call their chief and Crystelia to let him in. Since they are only doing their own job he nodded as the two quickly ran inside. Before they left though Shadowsh quickly scans the two of them as he was curious what type of monsters they are to destroy his earlier illusions. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species: Clear Spirit Monkeys Race: Beast (Ape) Grade: Superior Level: Gold Rank Attributes: Psychic Racial Trait: [Clear Mind], [Spiritual Beast] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª From their trait they have the potential to be powerful psychic or spirit masters this only increase his determination to recruit them. Just as 10 seconds have passed the two monkeys have returned together with Crystelia and a older looking Clear Spirir Monkey it actually has a walking stick. He did not test the elderly Clear Spirit Monkey as he just scans it and Crystelia. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Crystelia Race: Beast Specie: Tranquil Deer Grade: Superior Gender: Female Age: 20 years old Level: Bronze Rank Level 6 Attributes: Spirit Vital Qi (Tranquil Qi): 126 Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: 2nd Tier] Mana (1st Tier) : 126 Skills: [Illusion], [Calming Gaze] Racial Trait: [Tranquil Spirit], [Tranquil Aura] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Wisdom], [Enhanced Spirit] Active Abilities: [Compelling Cry], [Clear] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Tranquil Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Clear Spirit Monkey Race: Beast Grade: Superior Gender: Male Age: 99 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 10 ..... Attributes: Psychic Vital Qi: 55 Elemental Energy: [Psychic Energy: N/A] Mana: 330 Skills: [Spirit st], [Psychic Gaze], [Teleport], [Psychic Bind] Racial Trait: [Clear Mind], [Spiritual Beast] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence], [Great Spirit Power] Active Abilities: [Meditation], [Disillusion], [Telekinesis], [Telepathy] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Elderly Clear Spirit Monkey was nearing its death only if it could Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank would it escape death. From its aura once it reach 100 years old would be its death. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but look at it with pity as it trained hard to the point it had reached peak of Gold Rank but there is a dividing line between Gold Rank and Crimson Gold Rank. Also the requirement for ranking up to Crimson Gold Rank was just too strict a monster needed to be a Legendary Grade monster to rank up. The elderly Clear Spirit Monkey in front of him isn¡¯t even a Pseudo Legendary Grade so its chances evolving naturally was almost nonexistent. Crystelia on the other hand was also training hard she didn¡¯t neglect increasing the quality of her Mana and spirit qi. Seeing Shadowsh Crystelia¡¯s eyes lit up as she ran towards him and started rubbing her head unto his clothes. Upon seeing this the two monkeys lets out a sigh of relief. The elderly Clear Spirit Monkey also approached him and presented himself but when it was Shadowsh turn the three Clear Spirit Monkeys became dazed. HE WAS THE Shadowsh! The Clear Spirit Monkey tribes were a new addition to the Shadowsh force in Archinviel Dukedom. They have heard numerous tales of his exploit they also knew that he was responsible for creating this garden and the legendary Draconic Sanctuary. They look at him with awe and worship like a die hard fans meeting their idols. Shadowsh shakes his head he then pointed at the Elderly Clear Spirit Monkey and said ¡°Come here¡± The elderly Clear Spirit Monkey trembled slightly as he was shaking with nervousness. But it was shocked to his soul when he heard Shadowsh¡¯s next sentence ¡°Do you want to evolve and reach Crimson Gold Rank?¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323: CHAPTER 295 PLANS Looking at their chief the two spirit monkeys were both embarrassed and happy for it. Shadowsh nodded he then telepathically asks Crystelia if there are more Clear Spirit Monkeys inside and the level of their loyalty. He received a positive answer and nodded in appreciation he decided to stay in the mansion for a while and raised the strength of the loyal people or monsters in here as if he ever left this continent the people left behind should be strong enough to defend for themselves. Crystelia then leads him into the center of the garden. Other than the Clear Spirit Monkeys there are also other monsters that serve as Crystelia¡¯s subordinates. All of them were either Psychic or Spirit Type with the Tranquil Tree their advancement were considered fastpared to other monsters of their kind. There are 3 monsters that are considered direct subordinate of Crystelia the elderly Clear Spirit Monkey was one of them. ..... There were also a humanoid gold beast that was sping its hand like a buddha and thest monster was a white wolf pup that has some kind of symbol on its head. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Golden Buddha Spirit Title: Benevolent Race: Spirit Grade: Pseudo Legendary Age: 200 years old Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Spirit/Steel Vital Qi (Golden Buddha Qi): 440 Elemental Energy: [Buddha Spirit Qi: N/A], [Golden Buddha Qi: N/A] Mana: 220 Skills: [Spirit st], [Golden Palm], [Hundred Strike], [Sealing Hand] Racial Trait: [Buddha Mind], [Benevolent Mind], [Golden Buddha Body] Passive Abilities: [Spiritual Master], [Enhanced Sealing Power] Active Abilities: [Amithaba], [True Spirit Eyes], [Shining Golden Body] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Malice Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Spirit Wolf Title: Omega Bloodline: Silver Lunar Wolf Race: Beast Grade: Superior Age: 3 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 2 Attributes: Spirit Vital Qi: 64 Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: N/A] Mana: 192 Skills: [Spirit Shock], [Spirit Gaze], [Spirit Bind] Racial Trait: [Spirit Body], [Spiritual Master], [Spiritual Omega Beast] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Wisdom] Active Abilities: [Power Howl], [Telepathy], [Lunar Qi Absorb] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk Spirit Body] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was quite surprised by how much potential that these two monsters have especially the Golden Buddha Spirit. He then started reading the description of their Racial Trait of the Golden Buddha Spirit. Buddha¡¯s Mind: The owner¡¯s mind would always be calm and the chances of an evil spirit invading it would be close to none. Increase the pace of umtion of spirit qi. Obtain the ability to turn spirit qi to Buddha Spirit Qi Benevolent Mind: The owner does not attack unless attacked. The more evil the opponent is the stronger the owner gets. Golden Buddha Body: A powerful body that has the ability to suppress evil spirit it is as tough as gold and increased the power of an attack. Obtain the ability to turn vital qi to Golden Buddha Qi. When he finished reading the description of the Golden Buddha Spirit¡¯s Racial trait he couldn¡¯t help but look at it strangely. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a spirit has a vital qi. After a while he couldn¡¯t help himself and asks it. The Golden Buddha Spirit answered ¡°Amithaba I was once a monk that meditated for one hundred years and was killed by an evil spirit. After dying I became a spirit after a decade. My body did not rot and transformed into the present form that you see ¡°My body and spirit then fused and after that I spent all this years travelling around the continent seeking for the path of enlightment until I came upon this ce and met miss Crystelia¡± Shadowsh nodded it seems that he could be considered as both human and spirit that is why he has vital qi. He then started to read the description the Golden Buddha Spirit¡¯s active abilities. Amithaba: Clears the spirit and vanquish evil also can cause enlightment albeit in a small chance. True Spirit Eyes: The eye of buddha can see true lies and truth. Shining Golden Body: The power of the Golden Buddha Body will be fully activated. Duration: 10 Minutes Cooldown: 1 Hour After reading their description Shadowsh became more determined in recruiting this person in front of him. He then asks ¡°Would you be willing to join my organization? you could state your condition¡± The Golden Buddha Spirit looks him in the eye and said ¡°I am already considered one of your group but I still wish I could recruit some disciple¡± Of course Shadowsh immediately agreed to his wish as he brough him and the other two subordinate of Crystelia he intends to look at their overall condition so that he would know what method he should use to make them evolve or improve their strength. His ns was once again dyed as there were too many things he had to do. After an hour he finish his full body scan and left his destination was Reias room and just like earlier there were no people that manage to see through him with his illusions. That is what he thought when he suddenly encountered Mina and Miny the twins of the Florges Tamer n. Their monsters were still the Baby Rainbow Spirit Caterpir but there is also two cute fluffy beast on their arms they have big round eyes and were staring at him. At first he thought it was just a misconception but when he moved towards the right the beasts¡¯ eyes also follows him shocking him so he moved towards the left and they were still followong him. That is when he realised that the two cute beasts could see him and since its like this he dispel his illusions. When he appeared in front of them they were shocked well he couldn¡¯t me him though since he appeared out of mid-air. Just as two of them was about to shout Shadowsh quickly puts his finger in his mouth signalling them to be quiet. The two quickly mischivious chuckled as they followed him to his way to Reias¡¯s study room. Shadowsh just shakes his head seeing the mischivious look at their two faces. When he arrived in front of Reias¡¯s study room the two girls started giggling they then shouted ¡°Big sister Reias we have a surprised for you¡± Hearing their voices Reias personally opened the door when she did her eyes widen as her mouth opens and stared at Shadowsh in shock. She then stuttered ¡°Master I didn¡¯t receive any message telling me you have returned!¡± Shadowsh smiled as he rubs her head and answered ¡°It is to surprise you guys and this time I will be staying here for a year or two based on my estimation¡± Hearing this the twins cheered loudly while Reias smiles as she was clearly very happy with this since as long as he stays here the increase in strength that their group would reach would be huge considering his usual methods. He then told Reias about his n to throw mana stones into theke where Shiroi resides in. ..... At least a hundred low grade mana stones should be thrown into theke in just a couple of years theke would increased in quality bing a natural treasure. He then told them that he would also supervise some changes he decided to implement in the Draconic Sanctuary. After talking for a while he left together with the twins before he left he told Reias the three location where he would be frequent during his stay. Of course it was the Draconic Sanctuary and finally the Howling Ridge since he wanted to fight the overlord monster there. He left the mansion under the reluctant gaze of the twins of course he repeatedly promised them that he would return with gifts. His next destination was the former secret realm of the fairies. His objective is Banjo as he still haven¡¯t forgot his first purpose in his visit in here. With his illusions no problem ured he just watch as he realised that the Archinviel City became more prosperous. Numerous adventurerse and go and various draconic petse and go. Since adventurers were quite unbridled bunch the guards were having a hard time managing them thankfully none of them were truly excessive since the Adventure Guild stand as a deterrent for them. Adventurers were considered bothmon and the most sought job in the dukedom as the Draconic Sanctuary serves as a treasured ce. The B and T Association was now the most popr association in the city followed by the alchemist and magician association. With the diverse kinds of monsters and nts the alchemists have an easy way for acquiring their ingredients. The nobles were now having a headache as their status started decreasing as time goes by but they couldn¡¯t do anything. But some of them have made connection with some of the top ranking adventurers or adventure groups. There were also some that sponsored their own adventurers and raising their poprity and strength. People now valued Strength more than ever followed by potential now the orphans were being raised by batch. Chapter 324 Chapter 324: CHAPTER 296 THE ADVENTURER GROUPS The Archinviel Family even created an adventure group of their own they are also considered one of the top adventurer in the city. Their group is called the Archinviel Adventurers but the members were ves or subordinates of the Archinviel Family not their family members. Of course there were some of the family members that joined to create their own glory and they presented themselves in a noble attitude causing admiration to the popnce. Surprisingly the best adventurer group weren¡¯t under any noble but under one person called Jarius his strength isparable to a High Level Gold Rank monster. He is a powerful swordsman and his group is like a sect as it only consist of young sword users. Compared to the major nobles they are still toocking but ifpared to those that were in lower positions they are a giant. Also their group are known to be rightious causing people to like them as many wanted to join their group increasing those that practice the sword in the city. ..... As Shadowsh walks in the city he passes by a swordsman causing his illusions to slightly sway causing his eyebrow to twitch. The swordsman on the other hand felt that he just passed by something strange as both of them looks back and an invincible collision have ured. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he immediately knew why his illusions swayed a bit when he passed by the unknown swordsman. One of the greatest counter of direct illusions the sword qi. His illusion bends the senses of those that are around him while the sword qi clears the mind of the possessor and sharpens his will. The swordsman looks at Shadowsh even though he couldn¡¯t see him only a vague shadow could be seen dread was clearly seen on his face. His sword qi was on the third level nearly touching the fourth level which is considered the mid level of the sword qi realm and yet he couldn¡¯t dispel the illusion in front of him he clearly felt the illusion were scattered around not only focusing on him. Shadowsh on the other hand was scrutinizing the man up and down and felt he is quite decent he then continue his stroll. Seeing the shadowy figure in front of him leave the swordsman inwardly breath a sigh of relief as he calms himself down and stops his hand from trembling. Even with his sharp will he couldn¡¯t stand being stared at by Shadowsh in just a couple of seconds. The feeling he received when Shadowsh stares at him was an elephant staring at an ant he felt incredibly helpless and weak. Suddenly from behind someone patted him causing him to jump back in surprise. Seeing this the neer startedughing out loud and teased ¡°Jarius why are you so jumpy today did you meet some kind of supreme monster¡± A stunned look appeared on the swordsman or more precisely Jarius face as he solemnly look at where Shadowsh have left and said ¡°I may have really did¡± While Shadowsh was still casually strolling in the city he had never would have thought that he have just passed by the leader of the number one adventurer group and have frighten him greatly. He was busy looking around feeling proud at bringing prosperity in the Archinviel City that was once looks like a city of despair. Also the order became much more better and the reason was still him as Red Bull and his gang was now the ruler of the dark side of the city. There are also orphanage that was funded by his group and schools for adventurers were also built in the city by the order of Reias increasing thebat prowess of the Archinviel Dukedom. The only thing is that because there were no slimes like those back on Hidden Fprest Town the city looks a bit dirty for him as the number of people living inside were considered too many. Because there were no viges in the dukedom left after the invasion war the number of people that migrated into the city were just too many as the city was now cramped with people. This causes Shadowsh to have an idea in creating viges under their organisation¡¯s name but his time is too tight as he still needs to master the control of his new found strength. After getting out of the city he arrives at the Tranquil Forest unlike the changes in the city the forest haven¡¯t changed much as it was still peaceful. Since there were no people around he decided to run towards the Howling Ridge. *Crack* The ground beneath his foot crumbled as an explosion ured after his figure disappeared from the spot he was standing earlier. Like an hurricane passing through great winds blew all around the ce where he passed through because he still couldn¡¯t control his strength some of the trees have tilted to the side after being assaulted by the winds he created. When he finally arrives at the Howling Ridge a bitter smile was formed in his face as his clothes were all ripped apart even with the protection of his Mana. He then burned them as he took new clothes out from Hentai¡¯s storage. Entering the Howling Ridge he did not conceal his aura his objectives in his arrival were to inform Banjo and to pick a fight against the overlord monster of the ce. He immediately felt something was probing him but it was faint as it seems that he needs to go deeper in the ridge to meet the so called overlord of the ce. No monsters dared to approach him because of his aura causing his travel towards the location where the secret fairy realm was located to be smooth. He quickly jumps into the entrance of the secret fairy realm he wasn¡¯t afraid the stability of the entrance as he was fairly confident in all these months Banjo finally manage to control the secret realm. After entering the realm he immediately saw thend was still barren but there are tiny sprouts and seedlings sprouting in thend. In the center of all of this is a giantke which takes up at least 60% of the realm causing Shadowsh to widen his eyes in disbelief. The brand new secret fairy realm is considered medium size which is at least the size of three towns that is already considered huge but he felt strange as he noticed that the earth isn¡¯t even that thick from Hentai¡¯s scan if a person dug more than 1 Kilometer deep into the ground it would lead into the void and theke in front of him was also 1,000 meter deep. But what shocked him the most was he sensed life aura emitting from theke that meant that there were living beings inside. To confirm this he quickly approached theke and saw water lilies and other aquatic nts. Around or under them were aquatic animals such as fish and there were evenrvaes of insects but what confused him though is that all of them were ordinary animals there were no monster in them. But Hentai quickly informed him about the reason as it was also knowledgeable about the creation of secret or independent realms. [Master the reason for Banjo-san to pick animalspared to monsters is because thew in this realm is still iplete and the space was still a bit chaotic] Shadowsh still didn¡¯t understand if it¡¯s like this then why Banjo even bothered to bring this animals here. Sending his doubt Hentai continue in it¡¯s exnation. [Animals don¡¯t have Mana yet there body will absorb the Mana in the sorrounding and if they are lucky they could even absorb a sliver of elemental energy in their body] [As their body kept umting Mana and elemental energy they would have a chance to evolve into monsters] [The realm could amodate such low level beings and when they evolved into monsters the energy in their body would have been came from the realm itself they would be residents of the realm and would improve the quality of the realm itself] Shadowsh has a look of realisation as he now knew why Banjo took such low level beings into his very own realm. Taking off his clothes he dived down he couldn¡¯t use his Mana since it was too high level even if he has Hentai to trick the realm. Hentai has the ability to trick realms since his Mana or elemental energy would be familiar with the realm making it believe he is a resident. As he dived down he realised because all the animals were extremely young they only exist in the shallow region of theke even with some of them were deep water dwellers they only reside up to 100 meters and no more deeper. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue inwardly as he thought of how wasteful this is as it would take years even decades for this realm to improve in quality. Chapter 325 Chapter 325: CHAPTER 297 THE OVERLORD OF HOWLING RIDGE Also there were no full grown nts in the realm it was still too iplete for his taste. If others knew what he is thinking they would curse at him for being too demanding as realms such as this is even considered one of the top qualities because of its potential. The fairy ancestor that created the former realm took more than 100 years to develop into its basic stage it took more years afterward to develop it to it¡¯s mature stage. Of course Shadowsh couldn¡¯t be med for this it¡¯s because of the realms he created with Hentai were just too high in quality as they would immediately became like a mature independent realm. The two Sanctuaries and Safehaven Paradise could not be considered secret realm anymore and could be called another world. Not only the three realms that they created have high potential they evolve in an unprecedented pace if people knew about this they would resolve their will to take the realm of course considering Shadowsh¡¯s power and control over the three realms this would be a failing endeavor. Back in the present Shadowsh finally arrives at the deepest part of theke in the center of theke was a ck sphere. ..... Seeing this sphere he was stunned as he immediately knew what it was. The core of the secret realm! Besides the sphere was Banjo sleeping but around him flicker of ck light would appear once in a while. Shadowsh immediately noticed that it was a forcefield of space energy if a monster approached Banjo or the sphere even if they are a High Level Crimson Gold Rank monster they would feel pain or even disintegrated by it. Maybe only Peak Level Crimson Gold Rank monsters could take the space forcefield head on. The space barrier was being fueled by the realm¡¯s core and this is quite a powerful battery capable of fueling forever. Also when Hentai scans the space barrier it immediately reported to him that it was the result from Banjo¡¯s umted spatial energy in his jewel would cost as much as the space stone. Because of this Banjo was now in a state of slumber to recover from his overuse of Mana and spatial energy. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but grown but it immediately return back to normal as he already have decided to stay in the Archinviel Dukedom during this next couple of months he could just wait for the time when Banjo finally woken up. Leaving Banjo¡¯s Independent realm he walks towards the deepest part of the Howling Ridge and as he walks deeper into the ridge he noticed that there is some kind of energy that was getting thicker to the point they became visible fog as went deeper. Hentai instantly analysed the aura and the answer surprised him greatly. [This is an energy called fierce qi a higher level energy the same as demonic qi and chaos energy] [But ording to the records that Master have stored into my memory this type of energy could only exist in where Fierce Beast lives in] Fierce Beast were the pr opposite of a Spirit Beast as their strength would increase in an explosive degree but their mentality and intelligence would affected. (Author: Wild Beast is now changed to Fierce Beast) Of course Shadowsh knew that the overlord of the Howling Ridge was a Fierce Beast but for fierce qi to be created a dead Fierce Beast is needed as their body would release the fierce qi they umted kind of like a Chaos Beast. Judging by the density of the fierce qi around there should be at least tens of Fierce Beast that have died in the ridge but from the record he reads higher level beings such as Fierce Beast is extremely rare in this continent. He only knew one Fierce Beast existing on this continent and it was the overlord of the Howling Ridge and no one else. This piqued his curiosity as he went deeper and as he got deeper his nonchnt attitude was reced by solemness. The fierce was highly corrosive thankfully all his elemental energy were high level and with his overbearing yang qi the fierce qi would dissipate as he passed through. What caused him to be solemn was the ever increasing density of fierce qi not to mention the bad feeling like something was in front of him that causes his instinct to react as if sending an incredible amount of danger. *Roar* Suddenly a loud and overbearing dragon¡¯s roar could be heard as a gigantic lion like monster appeared in front of him. But his attention wasn¡¯t towards it but in therge door behind it with numerous dragon heads roaring. This is what causing his danger sense to rang nonstop. Looking at Shadowsh who was ignoring it the giant blood red lion let¡¯s out a powerful and enraged roar as it¡¯s aura started rising but suddenly numerous chains binded it near the gate. Shadowsh changed his focus from the gate to the giant blood red lion he then scans it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Heavenly Blood Lion Race: Fierce Beast Grade: Pseudo Mythic Gender: Male Age: 597 years old Level: Pseudo Transcendent Realm Attributes: Strength/Blood/Fire Energy (High Quality(7th) Fierce Qi): 50,000 Elemental Energy: [Bloody Qi: 10th Tier], [Fire Energy: 3rd Tier] Mana (9th Tier): 10,000 Skills: [zing Breath], [Heaven Shaking Roar], [Mountain Crushing Strike], [Bloody Sword], [Lion¡¯s Rampage] Racial Trait: [Heavenly Lion Body], [Fierce Beast], [Blood Maniption] Passive Abilities: [Fierce Aura], [Bloody Excitement], [Great Speed], [Increased Power] Active Abilities: [Blood Clones], [Bloody Air], [Blood Chain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When Shadowsh finished reading the descriptions of the lion in front of him he was shocked if Hentai did not told him about the Howling Ridge Overlord being a dragon he would have thought the lion was the overlord of the ridge. But Hentai drop a bomb on his head when it told him about this beast in front of him. [It seems that my calction were incorrect Master this Heavenly Blood Lion is the overlord of the Howling Ridge] It seems that it was the most logical conclusion judging by the strength that the Heavenly Blood Lion¡¯s strength. Since it¡¯s like this he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡®Then why did you tell me the ruler of the Howling Ridge was a dragon?¡¯ [Because the massive door behind the Heavenly Blood Lion kept interfering with my scanning ability and even now it was suppressing me] Shadowsh was shocked for the first time something manage to cause Hentai to be suppressed. For the first time it actually got a wrong answer from it¡¯s calction. He then thought ¡®It seems that Hentai isn¡¯t omnipotent after all but what is that door that suppressed Hentai?¡¯ While Shadowsh was curiously looking at the door in front of him the Heavenly Blood Lion was enraged that someone actually had the gall to ingnore it. Since all this time he was trapped in this continent there were no monster that could defeat it. Opening it¡¯s mouth it released powerful mes that flew towards Shadowsh. ming Breath! Shadowsh gave a disdainful look at the mes that was approaching him and clenched his fist and punched out. Boom! A sonic boom could be heard as the force from his very own arm ripped his clothes into shreds. This stunned the Heavenly Blood Lion causing it to nked out. Since it attacked first Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t be courteous he leapts towards it and puched it¡¯s head. Bam! His fist hit the Heavenly Blood Lion¡¯s head causing it to roar in pain and anger it also causes it to retreat 3 steps backward. Since he finally found an opponent that could take his punches after his evolution into Transcendent Realm he lets out a roar and once again lunged at the Heavenly Blood Lion. Bam! This time it was him that flew backward as the Heavenly Blood Lion not because he couldn¡¯t take it but because he was airborne. The Heavenly Blood Lion proudly roared as it felt that it had easily taken care of Shadowsh. The attack he had used earlier was one of its most powerful one hit strike the [Mountain Crushing Strike]. Suddenlyughter could be heard in the location where Shadowsh flew causing the smug Heavenly Blood Lion to freeze before it could register what happened in it¡¯s mind a heaven toppling aura that freezes the space around it could be felt. No more urately saying it could be seen as a giant dragon and a nine tailed fox image could be seen standing in front of it. *Pwish* Sounds of air being torn could be heard as something flew towards it from the dust the figure was too fast so it quickly decided to use one of its skill to defend. Heaven Shaking Roar! An extremely loud and powerful roar could be heard throughout the ridge that could even be heard faintly in the city. ..... The Howling Ridge kept shaking causing every monster to feel dread and fear as they started cowering in the ground. Chapter 326 Chapter 326: CHAPTER 298 HEAVENLY BLOOD LION VS. SHADOWSLASH The roar even shook Banjo¡¯s independent realm just as the sound wave was about to reach him the space barrier shed and erases the waves as the realm deemed it as an invader it destroyed every trace of it. Back at the scene the attack slowed the figure for a bit but it still failed to stop him. Bam! Receiving Shadowsh¡¯s full powered attack the Heavenly Blood Lion flew backwards hitting the stone The odd thing though is that Shadowsh did not continue to attack and actually waited for the Heavenly Blood Lion to stand up as he looks at the chains binding it. He wanted to fight using all of his strength of course without his skill this wouldn¡¯t only increase his control over his new strength but he could also gauge the limit of his physical capability. But his enemy was chained and could only move in a restricted space and this would make the fight to be unfair andckluster. So he decided to free the Heavenly Blood Lion so that both of them could fight unrestrained. ..... The Heavenly Blood Lion was chained into the demonic dragon door and to judging by the runes embedded on them it would take more than force to destroy the chains. He then scans the chain and with his spiritual sense he immediately noticed some kind of bizzare energy was flowing into the demonic dragon door. ¡®It seems that I need to open the door to release the Heavenly Blood Lion from it¡¯s chains¡¯ he though in a serious manner but he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. It is because the door was giving him some kind of bad premonition that if he tried to open it a situation just like pandora¡¯s box would happen. After thinking for a while he did not noticed that the Heavenly Blood Lion that he punched was already in the process of attacking him. Lion¡¯s Rampage! As the ws of the Heavenly Blood Lion sharpened and increases in length it lunged itself towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh immediately felt the iing attack and quickly realised that he was in the attack zone of the Heavenly Blood Lion. As shining stars appeared around the Heavenly Blood Lion Shadowsh was assaulted by it. Sparks flew as Shadowsh raised his hands to defend himself the stars around the Heavenly Blood Lion were his shining sharp ws and stars formed because of how fast it was attacking. Suddenly everything came to a stop as Shadowsh actually grabs the Heavenly Blood Lion¡¯s ws and not a drop of blood was spilled during the onught. As the Heavenly Blood Lion nked out Shadowsh yanked it towards his foot and with a thud it flew once again. Just as it raised it¡¯s head it saw Shadowsh above it clenching his fist and punched out. Bam! As dusts scattered booming sound continue as Shadowsh and the Heavenly Blood Lion continue fighting. Shadowsh have decided to open the door as this might cause apocalyptic disaster unto this continent. Since the Heavenly Blood Lion couldn¡¯t move everywhere he decided to take the fight into the space where it could move unrestrained. The day passed and finally the booming noises in the Howling Ridge stops the people and monsters who were in fear that a powerful monster was wrecking havoc calm down but only a bit. Three figures were standing in the entrance of the Howling Ridge they were themander of the Archinviel Dukedom but ismonly known as the guard captain as he was also considered the guard captain of Archinviel City. Around him was two of the strongest individual in the dukedom the ruler of Archinviel Dukedom Fredrick Es Archinviel and Shadowsh good ol friend the guild master of the B and T association in Archinviel Dukedom Old man Fresackio. The two of them were making a solemn face as they look towards the deepest part of the Howling Ridge. The guard captain have a helmet so nobody could see his face but the aura he was emitting have an air of solemness and he was gripping his spear tightly as he shows that he was ready to engage in battle. Old man Fresackio looks at Fredrick Es Archinviel and asks ¡°Themotion have stopped do you think that it might have been caused by two monsters that were fighting?¡± Fredrick Es Archinviel thought about it and nodded as he spoke ¡°It really seems like that since other than tremors there were also roarsing out of the Howling Ridge¡± Suddenly the silent guard captain also spoke ¡°Judging by the power of the tremor which shook the Howling Ridge and even be felt inside in the city the monster was probably the ruler of the Howling Ridge¡± Shocked by this old man Fresackio blurted ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡± From the records written by the early guild masters of the B and T Association the ruler of the Howling Ridge was a secretive monster but they all spected that it was the strongest being in the continent. They were also some guild masters that tried to tame the said monster but none of them evere back some of them even brought other guild masters of other associations but just like the records they never evere back. Even the previous heads of the Archinviel Family tried to this impossible feat bringing hundreds to thousands of soldiers but none of them have returned. The three of them couldn¡¯t help but feel dread just from the mention of the ruler of the Howling Ridge. Inside of the Howling Ridge both Shadowsh and the Heavenly Blood Lion was looking at the demonic dragon door as one of the heads of the dragon statues opens it¡¯s mouth and release an earth shaking roar. Suddenly the Howling Ridge was enveloped by fierce qi even though the father the fierce qi was scattered from the door the lesser their density bes. Now Shadowsh realised why there were fierce qi in the Howling Ridge it came from this door. Suddenly the chains that was binding the Heavenly Blood Lion started moving as it pulled the beast towards the door. A look of fear appeared on the Heavenly Blood Lion face as it roared anxiously but the chains kept pulling it no matter how hard it tried to stay it¡¯s ground it was like a helpless child being pulled by an adult. When the Heavenly Blood Lion was finally in front of the door it started shriveling up and is now bing like a dried corpse after a while the door stops absorbing it¡¯s blood and returns to it¡¯s silent form. Shadowsh looks at the Heavenly Blood Lion that looks like a dead dog in front of him even though it looks miserable it was still alive. Outside of the Howling Ridge the three people were stunned by the domineering dragon roar before there face changes into apprehension as they felt the changes of the ridge as fierce qi was now scattered everywhere. The guard captain and Fredrick Es Archinviel was confused by the fierce qi but old man Fresackio wasn¡¯t a look of dread could be seen on his face but a bit of confusion was also there. Fredrick Es Archinviel waves his hand as he gathers the fierce qi into his palm looking at the corrosive and powerful energy that was actually destroying his Mana he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°What kind of energy is this?¡± The guard captain also looks at his hand on the other habd old man Fresackio in the side answered in a solemn manner ¡°This is fierce qi¡± ¡°Fierce qi!!!¡± The two shouted in unison as they don¡¯t know what it looks like or it¡¯s characteristics but they both know where they originated from. A Fierce Beast! A higher level beingpared to those that exist on this continent. The guard captain couldn¡¯t but asks ¡°Are you sure?¡± Old man Fresackio nodded in solemness he exined ¡°Fierce Qi, Spiritual Mana Qi and other types of energies were always been being researched by our organization not only us but the other associations were also researching about this so I am confident in my answer¡± Everyone looks at the Howling Ridge with fear but just as the two were in fear about the future old man Fresackio started flying back to the city. The two were startled by his action but old man Fresackio stops and shouted at them ¡°Don¡¯t worry did you know who was fighting the ruler of the Howling Ridge?¡± The two shook their heads seeing this old man Fresackio made a sly smile and said ¡°Did you know that one of my monsters found a monster that is actually considered a true dragon in the Draconic Sanctuary?¡± The two once again shakes their head but of course this information shocked them as a true dragon is also considered a higher being might even be higher than a Fierce Beast. Old man Fresackio smugly raised his head and said ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t know about this¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327: CHAPTER 299 SHADOWSLASH Looking at his smug smile the two couldn¡¯t help but feel that they wanted to punch his face. Old man Fresackio continues ¡°My guild and the Adventure Guild is quite close so the number of monsters we could release unto the Draconic Sanctuary is many times morepared to other associations¡± The two once again had an impulse to punch his face even though he only said associations the Archinviel Family also only has a slot that has the same amount as the other associations. The slot was the ticket for monsters that could be set free into the Sanctuary and with the protection of Shadowsh¡¯s group they wouldn¡¯t need to worry that their monsters would die a premature death. This is a great way to enhance the strength of their family or organization but the other organizations and Archinviel Family could only release 3 monsters into the Sanctuary while the B and T Association could release 10. Old man Fresackio continues ¡°When me and my group tried to capture the monster we were stopped by Khierhold and the reason why made us retreat without a second thought¡± ¡°The true dragon that my member¡¯s tamed monsters have seen was actually one of Shadowsh¡¯s group and it was confirmed by Khierhold¡± ..... When the two heard this they look at each other and nodded things like these would be understandable as long as it was connected with Shadowsh and his family as they were people responsible for creating miracle. But this doesn¡¯t answer the question of who was fighting the ruler of the Howling Ridge. But the next sentenceing out from old man Fresackio¡¯s mouth finally made them realised who is crazy enough to pick a fight with the ruler of the Howling Ridge strong enough to cause tremors that shook the entire Howling Ridge and even managed to reach into Archinviel City. ¡°The true dragon was only brought just yesterday and it was brought by none other than him¡± As old man Fresackio said the word ¡®him¡¯ he raised his finger and pointed them into the sky. The meaning of his gesture was quite known everywhere as it meant the number one under the heaven and in this continent there is only one person who is fit enough to be called that. And that it Shadowsh everyone even the orcs have unanimously epted this fact. What Shadowsh have shown during the war was too great and the impact stayed into the mind and soul of those that have seen or joined the battlefield. When the two realised that it was Shadowsh who was fighting the ruler of the Howling Ridge they left in ease. They knew Shadowsh have no interest in ruling areas that wasn¡¯t his unlike any ambitious ruler but nobody dared to invoke his ire as the consequences were just too severe. Just his subordinates were already scary not to mention the man himself. Back in the Howling Ridge Shadowsh was cautiously researching the demonic dragon door for the Heavenly Blood Lion he did not care about it since it¡¯s condition was still in the worst level so he decided that once it recovered he would go and fight with it once again. But the runes around the demonic dragon door were just tooplicated but he discovered that there was actually a pathway that emits fierce qi. This solved his question as to why most of the monsters in the Howling Ridge were stronger than their ordinary counterpart. The fierce qi would temper their body even though the amount of fierce qi being emitted by the door is considered extremely small after years of umtion it changed the ridge into this present time. This also answered the question why monsters in the Howling Ridge were extremely aggressive. This made Shadowsh curious as to what happened to the mid-ss undeads that Sans stationed in the ridge. Unlike ordinary undeads Sans¡¯s undeads were created from refining battle arena increasing the pace of their absorption. Since it was already months since then that means they would have taken down more than a dozen monsters in the ridge increasing their strength and the amount of fierce qi they have umted. With the new addition of thickness of fierce qi the monsters in the Howling Ridge would also be stronger this tempted Shadowsh to release a couple of monsters and see if they really could evolve into Fierce Beasts as long as they could stay in the ridge for an amount of time. Leaving the scene Shadowsh uses his spiritual sense to locate the undeads and he after a while he finally found their location they were fighting some kind of monsters. Since he now knew their location he immediately started running towards there leaving only a gust of wind behind him. The 20 kilometers distance from him and them meant nothing to him as he just fought the adrenaline rush was still there. Thankfully after fighting with the Heavenly Blood Lion the whole day it increased his knowledge about his strength and his control towards his body. Arriving at their location he saw the 10 undeads were fighting a Horned Bear even though they ganged up on it they were actually in an disadvantage. The Horned Bear was a powerful monster that was at least in Excellent Grade and this bear they are fighting was actually a chieftain not only it was a Superior Grade monster it was also a Gold Rank. This type of monsters should have a herd but judging from it¡¯s injuries it was beaten up by another Horned Bear chieftain and was cast away by it¡¯s former n. In the 10 undeads one of them have evolved into a high-ss undead it didn¡¯t increased it¡¯s speed but it did increased it¡¯s power and lethality of it¡¯s corpse qi. Bam! One of the undeads took a head on attack and crashed unto the walls from it¡¯s miserable condition it couldn¡¯t move if nothing were to be done. Bam! Another one got ttened thankfully their heads weren¡¯t crushed or else they would ultimately die. Roar! The Horned Bear let¡¯s out an enraged roar as one of the undeads plunged a sword into it¡¯s body. As the other undeads chipped in the bear finally sumbed to it¡¯s death but the result of the battle was too devastating there were only 3 undeads left standing and one of them even lost an arm. But what happened next shocked Shadowsh in his core as he saw the high-ss undead picked his fallenrades and brought them close into the corpse of the Horned Bear chieftain. As they gorged themselves of the carcass of the Horned Bear they started regaining their strength and the bones and flesh that they have lost actually started growing back as they continue eating. Shadowsh was extremely fascinated by this he couldn¡¯t help but put a mark in their body as he decided to check their lifestyle in the Howling Ridge. He also found something interesting they did have fierce qi in their body but only a minimal amount but their yin and death qi were now abundant and the fierce qi was actually mutating their corpse qi. It could now be called fierce corpse qi since they could improve this much and judging by their leader¡¯s action it have somehow gained spiritual intelligence. He then remembers that one of the undeads have used a swordb but after fighting it got broken. With his bloodline ability he blends into the shadows even with the undeads unique senses he was not discovered he then took out 100 weapons of different kinds from Hentai¡¯s storage and silently puts them behind the group who were still busy gorging themselves out. Since he didn¡¯t have anything to do he decided to return back to the Sanctuary and let Fluffy and his fox clone return back to the Dragon Kingdom. When he came out of the Howling Ridge it was already night there were no indication of day inside so he didn¡¯t realized that he fought the Heavenly Blood Lion the whole day. Taking out his shirt he dashed back into the city and once inside he slows down as he started to look around on what the Archinviel City is like during the night. With his skill [Illusion] none manage to noticed him. Night in the city was quite boisterous as the adventurers were either talking about their reward of the day or their loss. Nobody dared to go into the Draconic Sanctuary at night as it was close to the word suicide if they did. Not only the monsters have more keen senses than humans most of the monsters in the Draconic Sanctuary has dragon bloodline increasing the chances of them having night vision. As he looks at the scene he nodded as he felt extremely proud of himself leaving the city he arrives at the Sanctuary. Since it was already night he immediately went to cave that he created near the Steel Ape n territory. Chapter 328 Chapter 328: CHAPTER 300 TIME IN ARCHINVIEL When he arrived there he saw Fluffy was lying in his clone sleeping soundly his clone on the other hand was also sleeping. Unlike the living which needs sleep to recover from their exhaustion his two clones sleeps to recover spiritual energy and also in their sleep mode they still absorb Mana continuously. Since it is like this he decided to leave them be and started writing a letter this would be a introduction for his fox clone and Fluffy into the group. He also wrote why he couldn¡¯t return and other instructions for them while they wait for his return. Actually he really wanted to return back to Safehaven Paradise but a lot of things have happened that causes his n to be disarray. The next day Shadowsh brought his clone and Fluffy to the golden circle and with his energy he teleported them back to Elemental Sanctuary. Seeing them leave he immediately went out of the Sanctuary. ..... After 2 hours of travel he look around and only see barrennd he nods at contentment before using summoning ability to summon his 10 clones. He then orders them to attack him as he decided to spend the next couple of days or months on training. Immediately after receiving their orders all 10 clones quickly made their moves as rains of his own skill poured unto him. He did not dodge them as he clenched his fist hard and punched out destroying the [me Bullets] that flew towards him. But there were 3 clones that were using [me Bullets] so he couldn¡¯t block all the attacks. Two of his clones closed in and attacked behind him using [ming Double Dark sh] simultaneous. Suddenly tworge wings appeared behind him as they blocked the clones¡¯ attacks. One of the two clones then flew back towards a distance as it received a powerful strike from Shadowsh¡¯s tail. Shadowsh then let¡¯s out an excited roarv as he lunged himself at his clones. After the day finally ended that is when Shadowsh rested as immediately every time that his [Summon Clones] ability have finished it¡¯s cooldown he would once againmence his fight. Since he is now in his base form all the clones he had summoned look exactly like him but their fighting style and technique were actually derived from his very own attack style and pattern. This have shocked him so he decided to have half of his clones to wield swords and not only this have increased his knowledge towards his very own attack pattern fixing some of his ws the training also served as a whetstone for his sword realm. Because the weapons the clones were using were not much it could at least scrape off one of his hair. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bang! a month have passed during his stay in Archinviel Dukedom not only he was now up to date about the events that urred during or before his stay to the Dukedom. He would also checked about Banjo¡¯s and the Heavenly Blood Lion¡¯s condition. During his training there were numerous ces that became a total wreck since he was still in the jurisdiction of the Archinviel Dukedom he decided to help them. Every time he finished training with his clones he would disperse his and his clones¡¯ chaotic energy and only leaving behind leftover Mana and elemental energy as he definitely knew that because of this the chaos energy and demonic qi that seeps through the ground have been erased by their own energy. He would also bore a hole in each ce creating a small pond into it and scattering tree seeds around it. As he continue with this routine he was increasingly bing better at controlling his strength and also improve his sword realm. Because he was fighting with his clones he realised they also embodies the concept of his strength and other abilities. When they run they would be illusionary that is the concept of his speed while the concept of his strength was an overbearing dragon might. He also realized that there were also some abilities that he has but doesn¡¯t realised it before. Just like defence every time he was about to punch his clones they would either became an extremely terrifying ck dragon even though it only is an illusionary figure it would impact the mind of his attacker decreasing their power. There were also times when they became shadows that his fist only passed through them and there were also times he saw them burst into mes. They became like an elemental being but he still managed to cause damage to them with just his physical attack and the reason for this is because his physical attacks would always be apanied by dragon qi. Without him realising it he spent another 3 months in the Archinviel Dukedom he was lost in his routine of his training and he also had numerous tasks that he needed to resolve before leaving. This particr day while he as busy using his spirit qi to enhance the spiritual space of Old White the name he had given to the elderly Clear Spirit Monkey. After one month of improving it¡¯s intelligence and wisdom while also increasing it¡¯s spirit Qi by training human techniques that Shadowsh have modify to suite monsters Old White became increasingly closer to his evolution. After an hour Shadowsh stood up and wipe the sweat out of his forehead even though he had improved in using his spirit qi he still needs to be focused on doing this every time. He wasn¡¯t only improving Old White¡¯s spiritual space but also purifying them cleansing his soul of impurities. But if he ever gotten careless during the operation he would render Old White dead or in a less severe note became stupid. Suddenly a Clear Spirit Monkey ran up to him this is one of the monkeys on guard duty today so he immediately knew that somebody was calling him and it must someone important for it to run here knowing that he was busy. When he arrived outside he was stunned to see Mira. Next to her were everyone else that as back on Archinviel Dukedom other than Sans everyone was here. He couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°What is everyone doing here?¡± It was Mira who answered his question ¡°Big brother Scar and Rose have returned together with Cloud¡¯s mother so we are here to inform you that we could return back to the ce that you told us about¡± He nodded as he knew that Mira and the others who haven¡¯t been to Safehaven Paradise were quite excited to finally see his home and kingdom. While for the others they were longing to return back home and reunited with the rest of the family. He then asks ¡°Since when then Scar and Rose returned?¡± This time it was Cloyd that answered the question ¡°Boss it was 3 months ago we only arrived here now because my mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t so good so we spent a whole month nursing her¡± Shena then spoke ¡°Actually we needed to prepare before leaving so we spent the following months delegating tasks for everyone¡± Shadowsh already thought of that he knew his group wouldn¡¯t just leave everything back on Dragon Kingdom behind without nning or promoting some of their trusted subordinates to take care of things when they left. He then asks the question he really wanted to ask back when he was on Dragon Kingdom ¡°By the way what is the reason for Scar and Rose¡¯s team to be dyed?¡± From his estimation with the space stone in their hands it would just take a couple of days or weeks before returning back. It was once again Cloyd who answered it seems that anything that rted to his mother he felt obligated to be the one to answer them ¡°It is because of the Orc Emperor it managed to put on a restriction that cancel all teleportation or recording device once entering into the city¡± ¡°The real reason he puts this restrictions was to bind all flying in the territory and prevents the Necromancer Association in creating some kind of portal that would connect the Death ne and this continent¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow and asks ¡°Didn¡¯t the Necromancer Association built their portal in their own base could they also build portal on other ces¡± Mira nodded her head ¡°Yes they could actually they have built one near the Luminous Kingdom even though the scale couldn¡¯tpare to the one back on their base it was still a major headache for their enemies especially for the Healer Association¡± This piqued Shadowsh¡¯s attention as he asks ¡°Oh? Why is that? As far I know the Healer Association is the bane of the undeads¡± Mira¡¯s expression became grave as he spoke ¡°Yes but some kind of monster have managed to cross from the main portal back on the Necromancer Association¡¯s main base¡± ¡°This monster was a higher level being and knew knowledge that isn¡¯t attainable in this continent¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329: CHAPTER 301 THE CHAOS OF THE CONTINENT ¡°Using this advantage he manage to create spells that turns the battlefield into one that support and strengthen undeads¡± ¡°Not only that he also employed methods that increased the resistance of the undeads from Light Elements¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be surprised he then asks another question ¡°If this is true that meant the rule of the leader of the Necromancer Association would decrease from his actions he is quite ambitious he surely wouldn¡¯t let that continue¡± A sigh came out from Mira¡¯s mouth as she answered ¡°The leader of the Necromancer Association was a lich and when the said being crossed over to this continent he defeated him and put a constraint on his head bing the new leader of the association¡± This was a shock to Shadowsh he would never have thought this would happen. Mira continues ¡°Now that the said being is the leader of the Association it was now building numerous all around the continent making thend into thend of death¡± ¡°There are rumours flying about saying that the Elf Kingdom is now on itsst ditch as both the Necromancer Association and Orc Empire have now encircled the whole kingdom¡± ..... ¡°The only thing that stops them from being conquered by both power is because of the powerful barrier created by the elf race tree of life¡± Shadowsh nodded it seems that the continent was still in turmoil thankfully because of his deterrent the Dragon Kingdom, Archinviel Dukedom and his own territory wasn¡¯t targeted by the Necromancer Association and Orc Empire. Besides after bing a Transcendent he was confident that he could take on both forces the only thing stopping him is the feeling of suppression. This feeling suppression have appeared after he finally managed to control his strength and improve his understanding about concepts. From Hentai¡¯s exnation it was called suppression of realm and because this entire continent couldn¡¯t ept his strength just yet he was feeling helpless. But as long as he couple upgrade this continent¡¯s quality there should many more that would follow his step as bing Transcendent themselves. Even though he wanted to go to other continents to broaden his horizon but it couldn¡¯t be denied that this continent is his birthce in this world. Thinking about this he looks at everyone and said ¡°We¡¯ll return back to my territory if Banjo have already woken up from his slumber¡± He then went inside the mansion he directly went to Reias¡¯s study room. He then told her to gather everyone into the main hall as he had something important to announce. Since the order came directly from him everyone quickly gathers in the main hall. Looking at the children that was adopted by the organization during the months he nods in appreciation. He then clears his throat and started speaking ¡°Everyone I have gathered you all here for one thing and that is to tell all of you that me and the rest of the main group would return to my homnd in more urate term my kingdom¡± ¡°And a chance is given to those that were core members of the group so during this next couple of days those that wanted toe with us strive to be core members¡± When he finished his speech it was death silent then everyone started moring as they were shocked and the opportunity to go to Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom it was just too great of an opportunity. Not only their status would improve as time goes on as long as they arrive in the kingdom and work hard they also had the opportunity to see the so called Heavenly Paradise that was rumored to be the most beautiful and amazing ce in the world. Of course the person responsible for this rumor was Reias and the others that came from Hundred Race Kingdom as they told the kids about Safehaven Paradise causing them to be enthralled by it and one person passes it to another and this cycle repeats. Shadowsh then told everyone to leave since they knew the criteria to be promoted to be a core member he didn¡¯t said anything else. But there was a group that is quite close being promoted to being core members even though their status could be considered special because of their identity they still kept the lead in overall improvement in the group in this Branch. The group consist of 5 people Lilia, Star, Haze, Terriz and Big Bear. All of them either have group or individual title. For example Lilia was called the water serpent whisperer as she have learned a new skill called Water Serpent that creates serpent form water elementals. With her level of Mana and concentration she could control 2 water elemental serpents and with the support of Mystique they are an incredible duo. From time to time the both of them would separate from their group and would go in missions just both of them. Speaking of Mystique she also have improved much during this year as both her and her trainer would train in the pond near the garden. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Mystique (Under Contract) Title: Supporter Race: Beast Specie: Mystique Beast Grade: Legendary Level: Bronze Rank Level 1 Master: Lilia Attributes: Water/Psychic/Spirit Energy (Mystic Energy): 128 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: 2nd Tier], [Psychic Energy: 0th Tier], [Spirit Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 128 Skills: [Aqua Shield], [Delusion Gaze] Racial Trait: [Marvelous Scale] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Great Water Speed] Active Abilities: [Shining Scale] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Psychic Doom] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Because of her grade and the fact that she has three elements and absorbing mystic energy is quite hard she could only advance to Bronze Rank but this is still considered quite a great feat. Her new skill [Delusion Gaze] puts beings into a trance but it only works up to Gold Rank and the stronger or the higher their grades are the lesser it¡¯s effect but it would still ultimately put them in a trance for at least one second. Both of her skills isn¡¯t considered high quality but because of the buff that her abilities it could be considered somewhat high. Aqua Shield (Blue Quality): Summons a water shield that envelops the target. Unless destroyed the shield could keep functioning as long as the user supply it with Mana. Additional Ability: Near or on water terrain increased the durability of the shield by 10 times. Usage: Special Cooldown: None Delusion Gaze (Red Quality): Powerful illusion skill that puts target into a trance and seal him into his own world of memories. Uses a moderate amount of mystic energy every usage. Usage: 60 Cooldown: None Next was Star she was improving in a fast pace as each and every night she would absorb star energy too bad the sun was too powerful for her so she still couldn¡¯t absorb it¡¯s energy so she could only y it safe and absorb energy from far away stars. She was called the Star Goddess as she would always be bathe in starlight she has a full bodied armour with a spear on her hand and two guns on her waist. Shadowsh was the person that have given her a gun a magic gun to be precise as it operates by absorbing the user¡¯s Mana and energy and fires off a beam this increased Star¡¯s lethality. Too bad Shadowsh have only given it to her duringst month so she was still training in using a gun increasing her familiarity and her uracy towards shooting. Because she and Light mostly active at night their rate of epting missions weren¡¯t that great sometimes to make up for her team in carrying her she would go and hunt at night in the Draconic Sanctuary. This would be considered as a dangerous endeavour but for the two of them who were well versed in the night life it was much easier moving at night. Speaking of Light she also improved and her rank is much higher than Mystique. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Light (Under Contract) Race: Alien, Elite Specie: Star Beast Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 1 Master: Star Attributes: sma Energy (Star Energy): 186 Elemental Energy: [sma Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 186 Skills: [sma Beam], [Star st], [Star Tackle] ..... Racial Trait: [Star Core], [Star Energy Absorb] Passive Abilities: [Sturdy Defence], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Enhanced sma Power], [sma Scale] Active Abilities: [Star Bloom] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Starry Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After absorbing arge amount of star energy and tempering her body she became extremely tough and ayer of barrier surrounds her body increasing both physically and magical defence. Her new Active Ability [Star Bloom] is a one time powerful st that expends almost all of her stored star energy and with her body she would cause an explosion in the area around her. Both her and Star are considered cannons of the team as their attacks could even harm Gold Rank monsters and both of her and her master could shift from attackers to tanks just by using their star energy. Her old skill have improved in qualities while her two new ones are also considered powerful especially [Star st]. Chapter 330 Chapter 330: CHAPTER 302 PETS Star Beam (Orange Quality): Fast and powerfulser attack. Uses arge amount of star energy every usage. Usage: 100 Mana Cooldown: 3 Seconds Star st (Violet Quality): A powerful energy bomb that contains arge amount of star energy. Usage: 200 Mana Cooldown: 1 Minute Star Tackle (Orange Quality): Illuminate the body with star energy speed and piercing power increased by 100%. ..... Usage: 50 Mana Cooldown: 30 Seconds Next was Haze because of his pet he would train as much as he could and as he trains longer his appetite got stronger he was now taller than all the children the same age as him. If it weren¡¯t for his face that looks of a child people would have thought he was a teenager. He was nicknamed the Assassin Warrior as he fight like an assassin and a warrior and what is rare is that he excels at both. His mastery over throwing weapons such as needles, knives and daggers could already bepared to that of a veteran. But his preferred weapon was actually two short axes even though his strength isn¡¯t as great as Terriz and Big Bear his ferocity is much more greater than them. Andpared to most kids in the group his strength is one of the top 10 of course the number one rank is Terriz. His attack style is pure offense as he would unleash a barrage of strikes at his enemy and would continue attacking giving no time for the enemy to retaliate. He is exactly like his monsterpanion both of them could be considered as assassins and fighter. Their burst attack is quite frightening and with their training their stamina got increasingly better making them fight longer. Haze¡¯s typical get up is a dark armour with a cloai hiding it in the cloak there would be numerous hidden weapons. Hispanion Teeth on the other hand only needs to umte energy some more before his next Rank up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Teeth (Under Contract) Title: Ferocious, Elite Race: Reptile Specie: Titanium Ferocious Crododile Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 10 Master: Haze Attributes: Water/Dark Energy: 240 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: 0th Tier], [Dark Energy: 1st Tier Tier] Mana: 160 Skills: [Tail Whip], [Great Chomp], [Torpedo Charge] Racial Trait: [Titanium Like Armour], [Great Jaw Strength], [Enhance Gastric Acid Power] Passive Abilities: [Reduce Presence], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities: [Shadow Blend], [Intimidate], [Instantaneous Movement] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Death Roll] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was the so called strongestpanion monster in the mansion not only Gold Rank monsters were weaker than him his strength wouldn¡¯t diminish even if he fought a whole week. Only Light could calm him down whenever he would go berserk and go on a rampage. Light is the only person who could take his physical body. What is his greatest advantage is his extremely tough body and scales and after feasting in numerous fallen does he was now bigger than a bus. Because of this Haze uses him as a mount even though he looks bulky that causes people to think he is slow it was the opposite in his burst mode where he moved in a rapid manner he could move up to 10 km/h. He, Chinbu and Browny were nicknamed the Tank Trilogy and with them around they could hunt a High Level Gold Rank monster with ease. His skill has the highest qualitypared to the others of their group the reason for this is because of his continuous training and usage of them every battle. Tail Whip (Violet Quality): A power strike from the tail direct hit in the head surface causes the target to be stunned. Usage: 10 Mana Cooldown: None Great Chomp (Silver Quality): A powerful bite that mps the enemy preventing it from escaping or bite of a chunk of it¡¯s body. Usage: 20 Mana Cooldown: 10 Seconds Torpedo Charge (Gold Quality): An extremely vicious attack that increases the user¡¯s speed by 500% but could only be used underwater. Duration: 30 Seconds Usage: 80 Mana Cooldown: 3 Minutes Next was Terriz the youngest of the group he has a great ability that is considered one of the rarest ability to develop as an Tamer. This required theplete trust of the monsterpanion and the synergy between Monster and Tamer. Terriz has a barbarian bloodline what it is was still a mystery but the fact that he could use triple berserk proves that it was one of the top bloodline. He is called Great Bear Terriz because of his bulky appearance and oppressive air around him. Even though he isn¡¯t as tall as Haze he was much more physically built than him his training isn¡¯t as strenuous as his but he absorb endless amount of vitality and energy from the earth continuously increasing his strength and vitality. Since he has great strength, endurance and vitality together with Earth Element he and Chinbu were quitepatible with each other. But their fusion onlyst an hour after that they need to rest a whole day to recover from the stress that the fusion gave. Both he and Chinbu were still growing and fusion would be detrimental for them if they keep on using it so they only used it once a week and the only purpose for this is to increase theirpatibly. Speaking of Chinbu he is now Siver Rank he could stall a Gold Rank monster for a while. His size is still a bit smaller from an adult bear and only a bit bigger than a wolf. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Chinbu (Under Contract) Title: Guardian Race: Beast Specie: Earth Bear Grade: Excellent Level: Silver Rank Level 1 Master: Terris Attributes: Earth/Strength Energy: 155 Elemental Energy: [Earth Energy: N/A] Mana: 93 Skills: [Earth Strike], [Earth Spikes], [Charging Tackle] Racial Trait: [Great Earth Bear Vitality] ..... Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Earth Control] Active Abilities: [Quicksand], [Earth Guardian] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Ranking up to Silver Rank he finally awoken his twost abilities. An active ability called [Earth Guardian] this ability made him able to call upon the great power of earth creating a powerful armour increasing his size by 3 times. What made this active ability much more special is that he could use it together with his newly awakened ability [Berserk]. His berserk ability isn¡¯t special just a normal berserk ability but as long as his [Earth Guardian] is active it became an extremely fearsome ability. With the increase in strength and ferocity in using [Berserk] and also the jncrease in defence and size in using [Earth Guardian] Chinbu¡¯s strength would increase at least 10 times. His skills weren¡¯t shabby either as his two skills makes up with his speed and extremely closebat style. Earth Strike (Orange Quality): A powerful strike that was furthered strengthened by Earth Element. Usage: 16 Mana Cooldown: 10 Seconds Earth Spikes (Red Quality): Calls upon the power of the earth and creates numerous spikes under the target Usage: 30 Mana Cooldown: 40 Seconds Charging Tackle (Violet Quality): As the user charge at the enemy he draws upon the power of the earth in the 100th step increased the power of the rank of the skill but the limit is only 100 steps any more would cancel the skill. Usage: 1-100 Mana Cooldown: 30 Minutes Since Chinbu only has 93 Mana he still haven¡¯t managed to fully use the power of the skill but the skill was just too potent as of now he only could step up to 23rd step and that is when he really pushed himself. But if he and Terriz fused they could increase the step by 10 steps and because of theirpatibility their fusion is quite perverted. Both of them could use all their abilities and skills even if they fuse from what Shadowsh have heard there was one time that their group lives were in danger when they fought a group of Draconic Creepy Crawlers. This monsters are advanced form of Creepy Crawlers and their strength have increased in a great degree. Because the group was slowly terrorising and destroying the bnce of the Sanctuary Reias have ordered the group to exterminate the specie. Who would have thought that there were more than a hundred of them what¡¯s more is that all of them were all Gold Rank and their leader was a Superior Grade one and a High Level Gold Rank also close to being a Peak Level. Just as they thought it was all over Terriz and Chinbu fused and using all they got they went berserk four times stacking up their strength together with [Earth Guardian] and Terriz control over Earth Element they bulldozed all their enemies. But as the result they had to stay in to the medical room for a whole month of it weren¡¯t for their ability to draw energy from the earth this allotted time would increase probably for a year. Thankfully Reias procured a lot of earth crystals for them hastening their recovery but they still had to rest for an another month. Chapter 331 Chapter 331: CHAPTER 303 THE GROUP OF SUPERSTARS With their physique they even had a hard time moving around so Reias forbidden them from ever using it if their life isn¡¯t on the line. But this show just how frightening fusion is from the whole Dukedom only old man Fresackio and his granddaughter Rosa are the only people that managed to aplish this achievement. The only reason for Terriz to aplish this task is because of his naive personality and his bond with Chinbu. Most Tamers thought of their monsters as ves and even if some take cares of their monster like a family they still need a catalyst to achieve fusion. For Terriz it¡¯s because of his bloodline and an event where both he and Chinbu buried themselves deep into the ground slumbering for three weeks. Next and the final person on the list is the captain of their group Big Bear. Since he is the oldest and most mature he was made as the leader and because of this the pressure on him was quite heavy. ..... His potential isn¡¯t as great as the four so he trains as hard as Haze and that is clearly speaking just how strenuous the training is since Haze is a training maniac just like his monsterpanion. He was mostly responsible for defence both him and Terriz were the tanks of the group but his attack is also great as most of them causes stun. He wore a golden armour and with a heavy axe and huge golden shield. He may not be a match with the strongest adventurer in the city but he is one of the top 10 in the list. Now in the present both him and Haze were getting ready to take the number one spot in the adventure ranking after Shadowsh have help them increased their strength during the couple of months of his stay in the mansion. Actually all 5 of them in their group were targeting the number one position of the ranking. All of them were training their strongest attack and each one of them knew each other¡¯s specialty or secret move. Like the fact that he and Terriz knew how to fuse with theirpanion monster. Yes, Big Bear unexpectedly managed to fuse with Browny and unlike Terriz it was a pure lucky coincidence in their side. But too bad they still couldn¡¯t control it so they could not use it whenever they wanted. The first time they fused is when Big Bear have decided to take a solo mission the mission isn¡¯t too hard for him to aplish but he would never have thought they would meet one of the nefarious adventurers that were hiding in the Sanctuary. This adventurers were all criminals they couldn¡¯t go out of the Sanctuary since they would immediately be arrested and staying in the Sanctuary causes them to be always be hunted. So those that manage to survive for a month inside the Sanctuary could be considered survival master as being hunted by both the Killer Rat Family and Steel Ape n isn¡¯t that easy there is a high chance the criminals would be killed in just a couple of days. The criminal that Big Bear met was one of the veteran survivals in the Sanctuary and after being hunted countless of times it honed his senses and increased hisbat prowess by a drastic degree. Not to mention he had apanion monster that is one of the deadliest Silver Rank monster the Sniper Mamba. When the two fought Big Bear actually lost and when he was about to be killed something awakened from Browny and awakened his inner beast. Browny saw Big Bear as his parent so he of course very overprotective of him seeing him being beaten and was about to be killed of course enraged him. Big Bear then watched as Browny fought with the criminal and he was shocked that he managed to fight the enemy in a drwa and was gradually gaining the upper hand. But his joy was short lived as the Sniper Mamba managed to infect Browny with it¡¯s lethal poison. Big Bear was scared to death as he saw Browny as his kid he also went berserk as both of them risk their lives for each other they have fused increasing theirbat prowess. With their powerbined and Big Bear¡¯s control they became a monster that has the intelligence and technique of a human. The criminal was killed together with hispanion monster but both of them fainted. When they opened their eyes they were in the mansion in the clinic room. Thankfully they were saved by the Steel Ape n it seems that the criminal fought him because he knew that his life was already in the edge of the cliff as the elite members of the Steel Ape n actually have already secured the surrounding giving no escape route for the criminal. Knowing that he was dying he tried to take Big Bear with him. Without the Steel Ape n Browny would have died because of the Sniper Mamba¡¯s poison. Speaking of Browny he was now as big as an adult bear and because of their mission and the catalyst that causes him and Big Bear to fuse he is now an Excellent Grade monster. What¡¯s more he is also a high level Silver Rank monster with an intelligence that is much higher than those that were the same specie as him. This was the benefit that came from fusion the human would obtain a bit of the monster¡¯s strength while the monster would obtain a bit of it¡¯s partner¡¯s intelligence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Browny (Under Contract) Race: Beast Specie: Great Bear Grade: Excellent Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: Big Bear Attributes: Strength Energy: 185 Mana: 74 Skills: [Roar], [Smash], [Powerful Strike] Racial Trait: [Great Bear Vitality] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Regeneration], [Great Strength], [Thick Flesh] Active Abilities: [Defence Curl] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His new abilities were purely physical as he didn¡¯t have any elements and only a pure fighting monster. But because of this it hadplimented and strengthened the power of his skills the power of his skill is higher than their very own rank. Other than [Roar] both skills are strengthened and as long as he continue using them then he could be both a powerful tank and heavy hitter. Roar (Blue Quality): A loud roar that weakens the hostile enemies defence and attack. Usage: 70 Cooldown: 50 Minutes Smash (Blue Quality): A powerful attack that raises the user paws and smashing them Usage: 10 Mana Cooldown: 3 Seconds Powerful Strike (Orange Quality): A powerful and versatile attack that causes the target to be stunned if hit in the head. Usage: 5 Mana Cooldown: None Because all of his skill uses his energy Browny was now training in increasing the speed of his recovery since he could only increase the amount he has if he could eat a heavenly treasure or level up. His Mana isn¡¯t as great as the others though since most of the Mana that he absorb is converted to physical improvement most monsters were actually like this so even if they have lesser Mana in their core their body is rich in Mana. That is one of the difference between human and monster one side couldn¡¯t absorb Mana unless he or she meditates while the other side absorbs Mana innately to their body improving their physique. While the 5 improved drastically Reias and Kitty did not but he did not me them but actually me himself because of this. During all this time when he wasn¡¯t here to take care of things Reias overworked herself to the bone in managing everything. Thankfully nobody dared to harm her because of her status and not one dared to insult her about her strength as all the people in the city and the group knew she was the guild leader even if her strength is lesserpared to most people in the group. The guild leader status represent the same standing as the other guild leader of other associations. So none dared to look down on her as this would also be the same as looking down at the whole adventure guild. Also Reias has arge authority in the he guild she could even invoke a guild war mobilising all the adventurers against amon enemy. And if the guild couldn¡¯t defeat the target she could go and ask help in the main group and the whole continent is afraid of Shadowsh so everyone wanted to be in her good books. There is a one time where a drunk adventurer who is also a noble that courted her and after numerous rejection from her the said noble cursed at her and with this his adventurer status was revoked. The said noble was very furious of this and since he is one of the favored son of his family he seeked help from his father and when his father confronted Reias he left without aplishing anything. Chapter 332 Chapter 332: CHAPTER 304 REIAS After that day the father of the noble repeatedly causes trouble for the guild and with just one order from Reias the father of the noble came begging for her forgiveness. She had an only given one order and that is that any adventurer that associate with the said noble family would be denied ess of the Draconic Sanctuary. Since then and till now no adventurer tried to associate with the said noble family. Now everyone in the city knew that Reias isn¡¯t just any soft dainty girl that they could push around. The Draconic Sanctuary is a sacred ce in the heart of the people living in the city being denied ess would spell doom to them. Of course Shadowsh had knew this since he would sometimes read the report and any documents about the guild and the Draconic Sanctuary. Heughed out loud when he read about the part of the noble family giving Reias some trouble now their family is on decline. ..... Reias¡¯s life isn¡¯t that great as when her parents have died her parents properties and other valuables were taken from her and she was nearly sold to very. This have created a persona that makes her doubtful towards stranger and even those that were closer to her. Actually she had doubted Shadowsh before but after seeing his strength and capability her mind changed and was actually very grateful to him as someone with his strength and power could recruit someone as talented as her easily. Of course this was only her mind she never have thought that Shadowsh actually very thankful he managed to have her to the family her potential is quite amazing and what¡¯s more she is already experienced with this sort of stuff so arge burden was lifted off his shoulder. Even Elsa with the help of her little sister Miria couldn¡¯t match her capability and grow the guild to it¡¯s present strength right now. Back in the present Shadowsh have left the mansion and was now swimming downward in theke inside of Banjo¡¯s personal realm. But like all this time Banjo was still deep in sleep but Shadowsh noticed something and that is Banjo was actually growing bigger and his shape was getting more sharper and his dragon scales became much more glossier. Shadowsh who have been checking him all this time felt that he saw or encountered something like this but he just couldn¡¯t put his finger into it causing him to be extremely bewildered by such circumstances. Hentai was also still processing about what is happening to him. With a sigh he left knowing that they still need to wait for Banjo to wake up. Leaving the secret realm his next destination is the demonic dragon door during all this time the Heavenly Blood Lion was recovering and Shadowsh was actually giving it food everyday to increase the speed of its recovery. With the increase of fierce qi and Shadowsh giving it food everyday the Heavenly Blood Lion was actually growing stronger it seems that after being chained for more than a hundred years it causes the Heavenly Blood Lion to develop some kind of ability to live only by absorbing fierce qi. Actually the more Shadowsh visit the Heavenly Blood Lion the more he felt that he became more tamed towards him. This faithful day when he arrived in the territory of the Heavenly Blood Lion he was immediately pounced by it. Just as he thought that the Heavenly Blood Lion have already recovered and was rearing to have another battle with him he heard purring sound. Suddenly he was speechless he unknowingly tamed the overlord of the Howling Ridge. Well monsters would follow those that are stronger than them and those that treat them great. All these years the Heavenly Blood Lion had to suffer hunger and even adapted to only filling itself with fierce qi just to survive being able to eat was one of its greatest wish all of these years where he was chained guarding the door and even sometimes be it¡¯s sacrifice. Shadowsh knew that he couldn¡¯t beat the Heavenly Blood Lion anymore since it had already submitted to him. He sighed as he patted it¡¯s head and after a while the Heavenly Blood Lion got off of him albeit reluctantly. It was now dependent on Shadowsh so it saw him as a parent. Since the Heavenly Blood Lion have already submitted to him he decided to release it from the chains. 4 hourter Shadowsh was gasping for breath as hey down in front of the demonic dragon door. He tried destroying the chains but it was all for naught and when he grabs on it he felt his strength was being drained mysteriously. Gritting his teeth he once again stood up and approached the demonic dragon door and punched it with his full strength. A booming sound could be heard even from afar but there isn¡¯t even a dent on the demonic dragon door clearly giving a huge blow to Shadowsh¡¯s confidence. [Scan Complete] Suddenly Hentai¡¯s voice could be heard on his head causing him to ecstatic he done his best just to destroy the chains if he wasn¡¯t suppressed by thew of the continent he would even try transforming into his original form. He hurriedly asks ¡®So what did you discover? Is there any method in freeing Scarlet?¡¯ Scarlet was the name that he had given to the Heavenly Blood Lion he found out it was actually a girl but it confused him because back on earth on male has a mane but from Hentai¡¯s exnation the mane isn¡¯t a real mane but a projection of pure fierce qi. Scarlet was looking at Shadowsh who was looking at the demonic dragon door her gaze was full off hope and yearning. As a monster even more so as being a Fierce Beast she dislike being chained very much all these years she tried her best getting out of her binding but to no avail. But seeing Shadowsh¡¯s action having no effect towards the chain or the demonic dragon door. Her mood was very depressed her head droops down low and she started sleeping as this was the only thing that makes her escape the reality that she was imprisoned in the Howling Ridge and was chained against the demonic dragon door. While Scarlet was sleeping Hentai was reporting what it discovered from the chain and the demonic dragon door. Before starting Shadowsh told Hentai to scan the demonic dragon door and the chain and he was surprised that it took Hentai four hours to finish it¡¯s scanning. [The chain is a material that isn¡¯t in my scope of grading and it will continuously devour the energy of monsters and other beings except for Fierce Beast] [To free Scarlet Master just need to open the door but there is a high chance that it would lead to opening a portal to a far away location or even another world surface] Shadowsh expression changed then it reverted back to normal as he already decided to travel towards another continent since it¡¯s like this he just need to prepare and put a fortress guarding the demonic dragon door. [But there is another method to set Scarlet free and that is to slowly open the demonic dragon door and quickly reced her with an another Fierce Beast] Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile as he thought of where he would get another Fierce Beast. In the whole continent maybe only the forbiddennds have another Fierce Beast and there is only a small chance there is like the forbidden ce near the elf kingdom from it¡¯s appearance the monsters or any living being in there should be tamer than their other counterpart. The Stormy Sea might have Fierce Beast on it but Shadowsh and most of the member of the group weren¡¯t expert in fighting underwater. ¡®It seems that the n to go to Luminous Kingdom needs to be hastened¡¯ But this time he decided to let the others be the spearhead and he stays on his kingdom he already had numerous ns on his head and he couldn¡¯t pull them off in such a short amount of time all by himself. He then approached Scarlet and rubs her head. Feeling his touch Scarlet opens her eyes and looks at Shadowsh in sadness being chained for countless of decades has taken a toll on her mind and she was actually gaining intelligence after being stressed for more than a hundred years. It was one of the rarest thing that could happen to a Fierce Beast and this should be quite a auspicious event for them but for Scarlet it was pure torture instead. She became more aware of her surrounding and her life as a prisoner and a sacrifice she didn¡¯t know why but slowly she sensed that the demonic dragon door was slowly opening and this would mean that she is nearing on her doom. Chapter 333 Chapter 333: CHAPTER 305 SCARLET Sensing her mood and looking at her sad puppy eyes Shadowsh started cating her as he spoke ¡°I promise that I will free you¡± Hearing this Scarlet¡¯s head was still drooping as she felt that Shadowsh was just consoling her. Seeing this Shadowsh smiled gently and said ¡°Don¡¯t be so down I already have a method in setting you free I just need to gather some required materials first¡± Hearing this Scarlet¡¯s eyes lit up she kept on looking at him with an inquisitive look as if she wanted to tell if he was lying or not. Shadowshughs as he assured her ¡°I really have a method so don¡¯t you worry your freedom is near¡± He then initiate a contract with her as he drops a blood on her head and a rune appeared on her forehead and just like that he managed to obtain the overlord of the Howling Ridge. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name: Scarlet Title: Guardian Race: Fierce Beast Specie: Heavenly Blood Lion Grade: Pseudo Mythic Gender: Male Age: 597 years old Level: Pseudo Transcendent Realm Attributes: Strength/Blood/Fire Energy (High Quality(7th) Fierce Qi): 50,000 ElementalEnergy: [BloodyQi: 10th Tier], [Fire Energy: 3rd Tier] Mana (9th Tier): 10,000 Skills: [zing Breath], [Heaven Shaking Roar], [Mountain Crushing Strike], [Bloody Sword], [Lion¡¯s Rampage] Racial Trait: [Heavenly Lion Body], [Fierce Beast], [Blood Maniption] Passive Abilities: [Fierce Aura], [Bloody Excitement], [Great Speed], [Increased Power] Active Abilities: [Blood Clones], [Bloody Air], [Blood Chain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability¡¯ [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh then orders her to use her Active Abilities but she had told him because there isn¡¯t a drop of blood around she couldn¡¯t use them not only that since the demonic dragon door periodically absorb arge amount of her blood her Active Abilities became unusable. It seems that she couldn¡¯t fully use her [Berserk] ability because her body couldn¡¯t take that much stress she was still in the process of recovering and that is only because of Shadowsh daily supply of food. Hearing this Shadowsh decided to increase the supply of food to be given to Scarlet sadly only Gold Rank monster flesh could be fed to her as there isn¡¯t a wild Crimson Gold Rank monster in the Sanctuaries and only those that were owned by other power. Thankfully there is still arge amount of orc corpses in Hentai¡¯s storage that could increase the speed of Scarlet¡¯s recovery. Shadowsh then waves his hand and a mountain of orc corpses appeared besides Scarlet. Seeing this Scarlet¡¯s stomach started rumbling even though Shadowsh supplied her with arge amount of food daily it was still a bitcking to her now seeing a mountain of food in front of her she immediately pounced on them. Shadowsh watched as Scarlet gorged herself and smile before leaving. Since they are going to return to Hundred Race Continent he decided to delegate the duty of feeding Scarlet to the 10 undeads that was stationed in the Howling Ridge. First he needs Sans as even though the 10 undeads listen to his order it wasn¡¯t absolute but if it Sans then he didn¡¯t need to worry about themzing about on the task. Arriving at the Undead Graveyard Shadowsh immediately noticed the sense amount of death qi scattered in the surrounding. In front was undeads building some kind of fort there were undeads that were holding bows and undeads holding shields. They are like an organized army and when they noticed Shadowsh they immediately aims their weapon at him. Shadowsh just smiles as the undeads stops their action and return to what they are doing earlier. Of course the one responsible for their strange action is Shadowsh as his illusion now does not only elude the mind but also the soul. The soul was the most precious thing to an undead and only being such as ghosts and wraiths could improve their soul purity and strength. Other undeads could not that is why an undead with an intelligence is extremely rare and valued as they could live forever so they could learn many different things just studying for centuries. Entering the graveyard he noticed that the undeads were actually building houses and stores imitating humans causing Shadowsh to be startled as he started thinking ¡®What is Sans up to?¡¯ ¡®Ordering a bunch of undeads to create a fortress and imitating how human lives this is clearly just a waste of time¡¯ Not only that the buildings were clearly poor made but since it is Sans Shadowsh decided to let him be as the undeads doesn¡¯t need rest. And since the Undead Graveyard was always full of death and yin qi this is quite a suitable ce for undeads not to mention because of the density of yin qi dark yin clouds block the sun¡¯s ray. As Shadowsh started walking around the supposedly undead vige he noticed that all the undeads were working in building houses. There were zombies and skeletons everywhere there are even wraiths floating about if lively is in the human term for such a vige then it should be deathly in undead term. When he arrived at the vige center there was a fountain and the water was red. Checking the water he found out that it was actually blood and no ordinary blood at that but a condensation of life energy of a being if undeads bathe on this fountain for years then evolving is a hundred percent sure to happen. But the fountain was just a decoration and there were 2 headless knight atop of their horses guarding the fountain. Strolling around some more he arrived in front of a garden but it looks more like a hunted forest in his view. Blood Oak Trees a vile nt monster that saps the preys blood and Mana and the Death Flower which absorb death qi in the surrounding when it blooms one hundred miles around it would be assaulted by death qi. There are Screaming Wraith Tree which absorb the soul of the human beings that died near it producing human face fruit that screams in agony. There are numerous poisonous nts around there are even insects that grows in eating corpses and drinking blood this is truly a hellish ce for living beings but for undeads this is just a dangerous but also a heavenly ce since the nts here could increase their strength. There are Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs one of the most deadliest monster that a person could encounter. They might not pose a threat as individuals but when there are in a group of hundreds they are very frightening they are especially being avoided by mages as their bites carry poison that seals the Mana of an being. Their body is extremely tough and even gold quality weapons couldn¡¯t pierced through them and their thick shells are near impervious to magical and elemental attack. Looking at the dozen Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs he couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear if he encounter this insects when he was still in Gold Rank he would immediately flee. He couldn¡¯t but think on how or where did Sans manage to capture this frightening creatures as they are banned in the entire continent and was considered extinct. Just as he was about to continue in his casual stroll in the Deathly Forest Hentai quickly stops him. [Master it is advisable to bring the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs] Shadowsh halted his step he looks at the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and asks ¡®Even though this monsters are quite frightening their potential is limited and couldn¡¯t advance to Gold Rank¡¯ [Not exactly Master this dozen Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs are different from ordinary Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs] ¡®Oh?¡¯ Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and scans the dozen Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and his expression quickly changed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Specie: Ancient Jewel Scarabs Bloodline: Divine Emperor Scarabs Race: Insects Grade: Pseudo Legendary Level: Gold Rank Attributes: Poison Racial Trait: [Mana Poison], [Extreme Adamantine Defence], [Anti Mana Carapace], [Evolution Through Eating], [Elemental Defence] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started shining brightly looking at the dozen scarabs in front of him like they are treasure. Because of their bodyposition this Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs or more urately Ancient Jewel Scarabs don¡¯t have Mana nor any skills, passive and active abilities but they are much more frightening than a Crimson Gold Rank monster. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but think about his earlier question in finding out how or where Sans obtain this Ancient Jewel Scarabs. ¡®It seems that my stroll around the new Undead Graveyard ends here it¡¯s time to find Sans¡¯ He thought. He then looks at the dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs and thought ¡®First I need to capture this Ancient Jewel Scarabs but where could I put them?¡¯ [Master could put them into the space ring as this Ancient Jewel Scarabs does not emit life energy on the contrary they emit death qi like an undead] ..... Nodding Shadowsh used his spiritual sense and branded the mind and soul of the dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs since he has an extremely powerful spiritual sense the branding was done in ease. Chapter 334 Chapter 334: CHAPTER 306 ANCIENT JEWEL SCARABS After branding them Shadowsh kept them in his space ring all this time there is nothing inside it. The space ring is just a decoration and a way to hide Hentai¡¯s storage so that he don¡¯t need to exin where he kept the items within him. Now that there are a dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs inside it is now of use. After storing the Ancient Jewel Scarabs Shadowsh took 1,200 orcs and monster corpses in Hentai¡¯s storage and transfer them into the space ring. Since the Ancient Jewel Scarabs evolve through eating then eating one hundred high quality corpses would immediately make them undergo an evolution. Hopefully that is, since Shadowsh don¡¯t know how much he needs to feed them to make them undergo an evolution. Leaving the Deathly Forest he walks towards the refining battlefield knowing Sans he knew that he was watching the undeads fight each other for supremacy. ..... When he arrived in front of the Refining Battlefield he was shocked to see there were numerous undeads lining towards the Refining Battlefield. And judging from their action they are voluntarily going inside without being ordered by anyone. All the undeads were Mid-ss undeads and there isn¡¯t a single low-ss undead on the line. There were Headless Knights supervising the line and guarding the Refining Battlefield and there are also some orc zombies that were acting like guards standing and pressuring the undeads. The undeads in front of him were like humans if it weren¡¯t for their lifeless expression this would be like an gathering event. Shadowsh finally had an idea why Sans was remodeling the Undead Graveyard to one that looks like a human vige. Using his illusion he smoothly entered the Refining Battlefield when he got inside he saw that other than the arena there are now viewing seat arranged around the arena. The walls that was separating the two is extremely high there are also some kind of defensive rune embedded in the walls. In the highest and center of the arena Sans was sitting like an emperor watching the undeads tear each other apart. Besides him were his generals Nightmare was sleeping underneath him. Undeads sleeps by decreasing the power of their soul this would be like a rest to a human since this would recover the exhaustion of their soul power. Their soul mes would be dim and their aura would be restrained judging from Nightmare¡¯s action he wasn¡¯t sleeping because he was resting he was sleeping because he is bored. In the arena there were exactly one hundred undeads and all of them were mid-ss they were fighting each other and a mystifying aura was spreading in the arena trapping the energy from the deceased undeads. The undeads that would be destroyed would turn into ashes and their soul power would be gathered and flows towards to the nearest undead or the undead that destroyed it. Shadowsh attention quickly reverted back to Sans as there isn¡¯t anything interesting in the fight the undeads were fighting purely based on their instinct unlike the 10 mid-ss undeads back on Howling Ridge. Sand did not even realised that he was there even though he has great perception in sensing living and non living beings. The reason for this is the Transcendent energy he used to operate his illusion once he arrived in front of the Refining Battlefield. He wanted to test if it could illude Sans and the result left him satisfied. Approaching Sans and his subordinates none of the undeads managed to noticed him and even when he reached where Sans is he was still undetected. Suddenly he had an idea he approached Sans and asks near his ear ¡°Which of the undead do you think will win?¡± Like a cat that has his tail stepped on Sans immediately jumps forward and raised his spear the other undead generals also quickly took out their weapon and just as they were about to attack him he waves his hand and an oppressive spiritual sense binds them in their ces. Sans was surprised at first but seeing it was Shadowsh he quickly stood up and cups his fist ¡°Master you are here¡± Hearing this Shadowsh smiled and dispel his spiritual sense and nods at Sans. He thenplimented him ¡°I have been looking around the Undead Graveyard and noticed the undeads were working and changing the ce into an undead vige¡± ¡°At first I thought it was just a waste of time but seeing how the other undeads act like they are human beings I have to say you have done a great job as long as more undeads get smarter then your influence and power would increase¡± Sans nodded ¡°Yes this is what I and sses thought so too but it would still take some time for the other undeads to gain basic intelligence but at least some of them already have¡± Suddenly he turned silent as if he was struggling about something. Seeing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown and asks ¡°Is there any problem you could asks for mine and the other¡¯s help¡± If Sans with the help of sses were having trouble about something then it would definitely be a troublesome problem. Sans struggled for another 10 Seconds before finally speaking ¡°I need Master¡¯s help to open a portal from here and the undeadnd back in Safehaven Paradise¡± Shadowsh was startled he thought it was a troublesome task because Sans was struggling but he was actually just struggling because he was shy and embarrassed to ask for his help. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he spoke ¡°I thought it was something troublesome but it was just this don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll just create a ce or a realm inside the Draconic Sanctuary for your use only¡± Sans quicky bows his head thanking him repeatedly Shadowsh just shook his head bitterly as Sans was still the same even though he is already considered a king himself. He quickly changed the subject ¡°Enough of this I have came here because I have something to ask of you¡± He then told him about the ten mid-ss undeads and how they act he also wanted him to help them evolve or just their leader into a high-ss undead so that his n on buildinga fortress around the demonic dragon door would be hasten. Sans was quite shocked to hear about the ten mid-ss undeads he would never have thought the ten undeads he randomly picked before he and Shadowsh left would actually improve this much. After hearing about the demonic dragon door, about Scarlet and Shadowsh¡¯s n in building a fortress in the Howling Ridge Sans was quite surprised. He also swore to make the 10 mid-ss undeads in the Howling Ridge evolve into high-ss undeads all of them to be precise Shadowsh picked them as the spearhead of the fortress building n so he need to make them as strong as possible. After discussing about the n of the fortress building n around the demonic dragon door with Sans Shadowsh asks the next question in his mind. With a wave of his hand the dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs appeared they were a bit bigger than before and their shell is much more luscious. Shadowsh expression became happy even though the Ancient Jewel Scarabs did not evolve after devouring arge amount of corpses they manage to level up and the strongest one of them is actually in Gold Rank Level 10. The weakest one of them were Gold Rank Level 5. They are still in the process of molting and evolving that is why they look like jewels not living being not moving an inch. Sans looks at the 12 Ancient Jewel Scarabs on confusion he didn¡¯t know why Shadowsh presented with these 12 jewelries. Sensing Sans¡¯s confused emotion Shadowshugh and said ¡°These 12 bug shape jewels aren¡¯t object but living being¡± Sans was shocked but not matter how he looks at them they don¡¯t emit any aura that a living being or even anything that resembles them as creatures. Shadowshugh a little louder than usual he realised that even he couldn¡¯t differentiate the Ancient Jewel Scarabs from an object. He then looks at Sans who was still busy examining one of the Ancient Jewel Scarabs seeing this he knew that he would definitely fail to find anything that could differentiate the Ancient Jewel Scarabs from dead objects. Realising this he told Sans what they truly are ¡°They are Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs that you put in that forest of yours¡± Sans was once again surprised he couldn¡¯t but look at the Ancient Jewel Scarabs in his hand he couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°These are the 12 ferocious insects that I captured¡± Shadowsh heard his mumbling and nodded as he exined ¡°Yes they are the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs you have found or more urately the Ancient Jewel Scarabs¡± Sans hand trembled when he heard the name of the insect in his hand of course he have read about the legend and horror of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs. Chapter 335 Chapter 335: CHAPTER 307 POISONOUS CORPSE EATING SCARABS The Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs doesn¡¯t differentiate anything but would just eat everything as long as they have flesh. They would even eat zombies thankfully they don¡¯t eat elemental or other beings that has no flesh on them if not they would be an elemental creature worst nightmare. He then thought about when he first encountered this 12 insects and finally realised why his undead subordinates that has flesh of them have be nothing more than bones when the insects flew towards them. He then looks at Shadowsh and asks ¡°Master I know what kind of monsters the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs are but what about the Ancient Jewel Scarabs?¡± Shadowsh smiled as he spoke ¡°They are the more advanced lifeform of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and they could evolve and Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank the unbreakable limit of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs¡± Sans was once again shocked by this information the only reason why the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs became instinct because of the Crimson Gold Rank warriors going in an expedition to exxterminate the Insects. ..... Magicians were practically useless against this creature but they could be harmed by an elite Crimson Gold Rank individual. Of course this method was quite taxing and only after hundred of years did the numerous expert in Crimson Gold Rank managed to dwindle the number of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs but hundreds of the said expert that joined the expedition was also killed. Sans only managed to capture these 12 Ancient Jewel Scarabs because of his powerful soul energy of an Crimson Gold Rank and powerful strength He was shocked because the reason why the creature was nearly exterminated because of their innate limitation and not one of them could advance in Crimson Gold Rank level but their reproduction was still extremely scary as they could reproduce as long as they have enough food. For example in Shadowsh¡¯s space ring there are already a dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs eggs on it even though it was less than what he expected he was still ecstatic because of this if he could control thousands of these beings he could move unhindered and wouldn¡¯t worry about the suppression of the continent. For the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs they couldy four eggs a month and each of them were asexual so all of them couldy eggs. Sans then looks at Shadowsh and asks ¡°Master wanted to ask where I obtain these Ancient Jewel Scarabs?¡± Shadowsh nodded he looks at Sans with raging emotion there is excitement and expectation in them. ¡°Master I only encountered these monsters when I was moving around in the battlefield so I don¡¯t know if there are still Ancient Jewel Scarabs left but I do know there were at least 100 of them in there¡± Shadowsh expression became happy even though there are only a hundred of them and it isn¡¯t one hundred percent that all of them were Ancient Jewel Scarabs it was still something. ¡°Master if you wished to capture these creatures you don¡¯t need to worry about it since I have a lot of time on my hand me and my subordinates will capture them for you there might be even other locations in the battlefield that is infested with them¡± Sans saw how Shadowsh desired to capture the Ancient Jewel Scarabs and Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs so he decided to be the one who would captured them. Shadowsh nodded since he needed to check up on Banjo everyday not only that he needed to build the fortress in the Howling Ridge. He needed to do it personally as the workers couldn¡¯t endure the power of the fierce qi in the ridge what¡¯s more he would building the fortress near and around the demonic dragon door the location where the density of the fierce qi is the strongest. Sans then left together with Nightmare his first destination is the Howling Ridge he needed to inform the ten mid-ss undeads about their assignment and make them evolve into high-ss undeads. Shadowsh on the other hand needed to return back to the mansion and gather the materials for the fortress he also needed to study how to build one and this wouldn¡¯t take a lot of time considering how fast he could learn new things after bing a Transcendent. Arriving at the mansion he felt the atmosphere isn¡¯t quite right or more exactly too lively. He then heardmotioning from the back of the mansion where the training ground was held. Don¡¯t want to be noticed he envelops himself with illusion once again and walks towards the training ground. When he arrived at the training ground he saw that there was actually apetition Mira, Al, Herish, Erz and the Iria versus Terriz, Haze, Star, Reias and Lilia. It seems that it was a fight between the people who havee with him in his travel to Dragon Kingdom and those that stayed in Archinviel Dukedom. The one who was supervising the match was Shena and Lisa. Their pets were watching in the side meaning it¡¯s only a fight between them. Since Shadowsh was also interested in the result of the match he did not stop it but actually sat near the stage and covers the stage with his spiritual sense to block the attacks from harming the audience and also to monitor if the fight bes too dangerous in either side. Lisa looks at both groups and spoke ¡°Okay first distance yourselves¡± Both groups quickly follows her orders and started walking away from each other even though this would put the range fighters into an advantage both groups had two so it was fair. START!!! Both groups quickly draws their weapons and the fastest to attack was Star as her weapon doesn¡¯t need pulling nor chanting. Bang! Bang! Her two guns quickly shot two beams but just as it reached the other group a wall of earth appeared and blocks the attacks. Terriz expression immediately changed as he ms his shield to the ground and the Earth Wall quickly disappears. Both Terriz and Al were tanks and both of them were also quitepatible with Earth Element but Terriz has more potential than Al. Of course this was before Al was transformed by LS now he and Terriz were equal in strength and potential but they also have an advantage against each other. Terriz is morepatible and efficient in controlling Earth Element while Al was more experienced in being a Tank and also because of his age and training he is much stronger than Terriz. Just as the Earth Wall disappears Al was already initiating the next move. Brave Dragon Roar! It is an improved version of the Battle Roar which causes the enemy to change their target to the user. A water dome envelops Lilia¡¯s group it blocked 6 fast arrows that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. This is Lilia¡¯s defensive skill Aqua Dome it could defend against attacks in all direction including below but this is quite taxing on Mana to use. Mira suddenly threw a Spirit st towards one of the corner and just before the attack hit the ground a figure came rolling away. Boom! The attack exploded but the enemy was left unharmed the person that blended into the corner was Haze. Even though the stage is a wide open area Haze still manage to hide himself the reason for this is because of the invincible breath one of the secret technique that Haze came upon during his time in the market. It could be considered one of his lucky fortune as he would never have thought that the old book he bought together with a couple of others would be so valuable. The only reason why he bought the book in the first ce is because he took pity to the seller which was also an old man he was one of the survivors in his vige during the Invasion War and the ones he was selling came there. The Invincible Breath Technique would make the user invincible but he or she needs to hold her breath for a long and has the ability to hide his or her aura. Haze could only hold out for 10 breaths of time as the demand in focus and soul energy or spiritual sense was too taxing for him. Mira was already attacking and just as her attack was about to hit Haze it was blocked by another person. It was Reias both of them uses spiritual sense and both were proficient in different fields Mira is on offensive and Reias on defensive. Knowing that Reias would blocked the attack for him Haze was already approaching Mira and her group. Cracks suddenly appeared on the stage as numerous roots quickly tried to bind Haze and his group. Haze spun cutting the roots but he was greeted by Erz and Iris¡¯s attacks. But the arrows were blocked by numerous water shape bullest and shots from Star¡¯s guns. Chapter 336 Chapter 336: CHAPTER 308 BRANCH FIGHT Bang! While the other four members of their team tried to attack each other either in range or in closebat both Tanks of the team collided with each other. Since Al has a bigger build and more momentum Terriz lost in their exchange. Terriz is just a kid and the only thing that makes him a better fighter than some of the adults was his innate strength but it was useless against Al as he also had an innate strength. Bam! Al was relentless he immediately smashed his huge saber at Terris causing sparks to fly. Terriz immediately felt the shock coursing through his body and the stage below them cracked. ¡°You are too green¡± Al spoke as he pushed his shield pushing Terriz backwards the saber was still pressing down on him causing him to be in disadvantage. ¡°WATER SERPENTS!!!¡± Lisa shouted from the back as she raised her hand up and a burst of Mana came out of her body. ..... ¡°We won¡¯t let you!¡± Erz and Iria shouted at the same time as they shot multiple arrows at her since Terriz was still being pushed by Al so he can¡¯t block the attacks for his team. Bang! Bang! Gunshots could be heard as Star started shooting but her shots were too littlepared to the arrows shot by both Erz and Iria. The attack they used were one of their skills called Rapid Shot they would shoot 3 arrows at a time that means there were 6 powerful and fast arrows that were flying towards Lilia who was defenseless since she was in the process of summoning her Water Serpents. Just as the arrows as about to reach Lilia a figure appeared in front of her and destroys the arrows. The person was Haze he used one of his skill called Shifting Step this requires a lot on his leg and concentration as this skill is an instantaneous skill of some sort. Since Mira was being blocked by Reias as they were lock in a mental battle that two became incapable to join the battle as if either one of them lose that means defeat for the whole team as the winner could join the battle unhindered. Herish was guarding Mira with numerous vines that could continuously regrow as long as she exist. Haze then saw there was another arrow iing but this one clearly felt different but since it was only one Star shot it but the arrows actually moved like it had a moment and of it¡¯s own avoiding the shot. Haze expression changed so does Star as she started sting but the two elves were also shooting and like before it was their skill Rapid Shot. Star puts down her gun as she raised her spear and ms it into the ground. Numerous glowing spears started raining down as they blocked the arrows so does the unique arrow. Haze charged towards the two elves but just as he got closer there were numerous arrows that rains down on him what¡¯s more there were vines growing underneath trying to bind him. Argh! Haze let¡¯s out a shout as dark energy st off from his body as he spun creating a crescent dark energy that repel all arrows and cut off all vines. Roar! another loud roar could be heard as Terriz who was being suppressed by Al became berserk but Al also let¡¯s out a roar his roar was different from Terriz roar that sounded like an elephant his is like a dragon. Terriz became bigger as veins bulged from all over his body as hisplexion became red while Al on the other hand started growing scales and little dragon horns started growing out of his forehead. Bang! The two tanks released a mountain like pressure as the stage beneath them finally broke. The people that were viewing were wearing strange expression they clearly felt the pressure and aura of the two that even creates a st in the air but they were left unharmed. What¡¯s more there was a time when arrow that was repelled by Haze flew towards them but something blocks it from flying out of the stage. ¡°Like I said you are too green!¡± Al shouted as he jumps back causing Terriz who was still resisting his force before to feel unbnced. Bam! Al then hits the side of his shield before smashing his shield in Terriz¡¯s shield which was moved into the side. Bang! Terriz fell down but Al continue his attack he raised his foot and stomps down repeatedly. The cracks on the pavement started spreading as Terriz was getting embedded deeper into the stage no matter how he resist he couldn¡¯t stand up. Chinbu in the side kept roaring in anxiety as he wanted to join the battle and rescue hispanion but Terriz clearly told him no matter what happens he was forbidden to join the fight. Osal was roaring in excitement as he felt proud seeing his master take down his opponent. Aqua on the other hand was guarding against Chinbu if he tried any intention in trying to help Terriz then she will take him down. Lilia on the other hand finished her chant as three Water Serpents appeared besides her a look of excitement is in her face as she felt confident that they could take the other side down now. Suddenly a magic circle appeared below her it was big enough that even Star was in it¡¯s active circle. Lilia¡¯s expression changed as she tried to retreat Star on the other hand already blink away from the circle. Numerous thick vines appeared below Lilia as she was still a step toote she was binded by the vines and she clearly felt her Mana was being drained in a rapid speed. Star charged towards Lilia intending to rescue her but she was stopped by Iris¡¯s barrage of ming arrows all of them were elementals. Haze on the other hand was being stalled by Iria as arrows after arrows flew towards him stopping him from helping his teammates. The audience clearly knew what the result of the battle and most of them were disheartened. Most of the audience were members of the group in the Archinviel Branch so they hope that Haze and the other¡¯s would win but seeing the present situation it was a lost hope. And just like what the viewers thought Haze and the other¡¯s lost no matter how they counter attack they just fell short and because the intensity of their fight the whole stage was destroyed. After the battle Shadowsh silently approached Lisa and without anyone noticing he grabs her and use his hand to cover her mouth. Both of them then disappears while everyone was still discussing about the fight. Lisa on the other hand was extremely shocked that someone manage to capture her without anyone or even her noticing. When she saw it was Shadowsh she heaved a sigh of relief while also sighing in depression she could imagine what would happen if he was her enemy. She then remembers the strange phenomenon happening in the stage where even though both groups were fighting with great ferocity none of their attack manage to get out of the stage. She then realized that Shadowsh was actually watching the whole time and the one responsible for such strange phenomenon. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear all the viewers were either elite fighters, those that trains hard or have great potential and yet not one of them manage to noticed Shadowsh viewing the battle with them. If Shadowsh were to silently started picking them one by one then everyone will only noticed after there are only some of them left. This is considered one of the most perfect assassin skill that should be learned but Lisa knew that it was an innate ability no matter how human imitates a monster¡¯s ability it is far from perfect as monsters innately knew how to use their abilities via bloodline. While she was deep in thought Shadowsh asks ¡°Why did those two group fight?¡± He was still confused as to why the two group fight especially knowing Lilia was one of the first member of the group and she is tight with the other members of the group especially Al as they are considered childhood sweethearts back in the vige. Lisa was spook out of her thought and jealousy towards Shadowsh¡¯s innate ability she then quickly answered she was embarrassed to be so neglectful towards Shadowsh. ¡°It¡¯s because Al and the other member of the group that came with us to Dragon Kingdom was telling their exploits in the travel they also bragged about their participation during the war against the orcs¡± Answered Lisa. She continues ¡°After that Haze and his group decided to battle with Al¡¯s group their intention was to show that they also did not neglect their training¡± ¡°Of course each one of them has different reason to participate in the battle earlier of course they also have something inmon¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337: CHAPTER 309 BRANCH FIGHT Shadowsh nodded indicating Lisa to continue of course he knew what they have inmon and this isn¡¯t only for Haze¡¯s group but even Al¡¯s group has the something inmon. Curiosity? Just like the saying curiosity killed the cat both groups wanted to know how strong the other group really are. Terriz wanted to fight Al as he heard Al was almost the same as he was what¡¯s more he was considered one of the frontliners during the war against the orcs. Haze as burning with iron will and he wanted to prove he is the strongest warrior in the youngest group. But he felt intimidated by Al so he wanted to conquer his fear and was the one who initiated the battle. Star wanted to help her brother while Reias as the guild leader of the Archinviel branch she wanted to prove her worth while also thinking of helping her group. In the end Terriz was clearly dominated Lilia was trapped by Herish with the help of Mira and the remaining members were being stalled by Iria and Erz. ..... When Shadowsh heard this he nods as he knew that even though Haze and his group trains as hard maybe even harder than the other members that came with him theycked in experience. Meeting different individuals even leading a battalion had cause their mind to be more steady as they were even mature than most adult. Their leadership capability and decision making skills have improved tremendously. While he was deep in thought Lisa spoke in a somewhat timid manner ¡°Boss there are still thepetition between the pets and the other¡¯s would have already noticed that I¡¯m gone so¡± Shadowsh knew what she was asking and nodded he was also interested in watching the battle and just like earlier he silently disappears. Lisa was stunned seeing Shadowsh disappears in front of him what caused her to feel incredulous was when he disappears there isn¡¯t a strange feelinging out from her as she saw everything like it was natural. As an assassin she honed her senses to their limit but now her senses have failed her she then took a deep breath and walks back towards the stage. She was thinking while she was walking ¡®I need to learn how to protect my mind against illusion and other mind bewildering skills¡¯ Even though she knew Shadowsh was clearly different from the rest as he is a freak of nature she knew that they would be traveling towards newnds so there is a possibility that they would encounter someone or something that causes their senses to be dulled. Arriving at the training ground everyone¡¯s attention was immediately focused at Lisa as they were confused why she left and when she left. They are also looking at her in admiration as they haven¡¯t even felt a single thing amiss when she disappears not one of them at all. Of course even Shena and Slicer was confused by this both of them were clear at a level that they could stand toe to toe with Lisa and yet they haven¡¯t felt a thing when she left and they were just besides each other. Lisa did not care about their stare and announced ¡°Since the stage was destroyed we¡¯re going to go to the battle arena and this time the fight will be one on one¡± Lisa then left together with Shena and the others. All those who have watched the fight between the two groups were also interested in seeing the fight against the pets as their fight would clearly be more vicious. When everyone finally arrives at the battle arena it became full the number of audience has multiplied. Lisa then took out a couple of papers on her hand and grabs two of them and shouted using her Mana to amplify her voice ¡°First battle Slicer versus Teeth¡± Shadowsh was surprised he didn¡¯t think that Slicer also decided to join thepetition since his master did not join the earlier battle. Everyone was suddenly boiled in excitement the strongest monsterpanion in Dragon Kingdom versus the strongest monsterpanion in Archinviel Dukedom. When the two monster went into the arena they immediately felt the other side power and both of them quickly went ready as once Lisa rang the bell they would quickly attack. Teeth was in an advantage as he was 9 levels higher than Slicer but he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was actually the prey in the stage. Roar! He lets out a defiant roar as his eyes became blood red because of the stress. The audience on the other thought that Teeth released a roar before the fight begins to show how confident he is and started cheering. Haze looks in the arena with worry he and Teeth was quite close so he knew that Teeth was actually feeling pressured and only increasing his bravery by doing this. He then looks at Slicer with trepidation as this was the first time he saw Teeth was actually scared of someone other than Shadowsh and this battle was just one on one so judging from his personality of not being afraid of fighting ond hundred enemies he should have confidence. Dong! With the sound of the gong Teeth quickly charged towards Slicer but his target disappears. With a swish Slicer appeared on top of Teeth and sliced his head causing sparks to fly. Feeling the attack Teeth wanted to retaliate but Slicer once again disappears and kept attacking everywhere he was so fast that Teeth just kept roaring in frustration. Thankfully he is of Water Element and his defence isn¡¯t to be look down but if this situation don¡¯t change soon his mighty scales would start to chip off. What¡¯s more Slicer is using his skill and the only thing stopping Teeth from being cooked alive was his reserve water energy. Suddenly Teeth saw Slicer in front of him attacking his head he quickly used his ability [Instantaneous Movement] as he opens his mouth and used [Great Chomp]. But just as he thought he could finallynd a hit on Slicer he only managed to bite Slicer¡¯s afterimage. Slicer seems to also realized that even though he could hit Teeth as many times as he could it would take a long time to finally manage to deal damage to him. zing Mode! Activate Suddenly Slicer¡¯s sharp and transparent des became glowing red as he decided to go all out and using his speed numerous afterimages surrounds Teeth and he was enveloped with red light. Stars started to shine around Teeth this was creation of Slicer¡¯s extremely fast attacks. What¡¯s more since Slicer wasn¡¯t holding back anymore each attacks caused searing pain to Teeth. Smokes starteding out of Teeth as the water energy in his body started evaporating this caused Haze to pale in fright the only thankful thing is that since both of them were ultimately in the same group Slicer did not target Teeth¡¯s eyes out of pity. A minuteter Shena quickly stops Slicer as everyone looks at Teeth in admiration and Slicer with fear. Teeth did not give up till the end he kept trying to attack but all of his attacks missed and because of his stubborn personality he did not give up even though Slicer was already shouting at him to give up. He was now unconscious and was bathing in his own blood Herish quickly approached him and started healing him but it would take weaks to regrow his scales back. Haze was besides him crying he was extremely anxious but knowing how powerful Herish is he knew she could definitely save him. Haze did not me Slicer nor was angry at him but actually felt grateful since he did not look down on Teeth until the end and only stops when the battle was finally over. Teeth himself chose this kind of ending so the only person he could me his himself. Lisa then announced the winner ¡°Winner Slicer earning the title as the number one monsterpanion¡± Everybody agreed to her decision as both monsters were the strongest in their respective branch so it was natural for Slicer to be crowned as king. Lisa continues in her announcement as she turn into someone like amentator. ¡°Next match a battle between two monsterpanion that is fighting for the honor of both their humanpanion¡± ¡°The smartest monsterpanion in the Dragon Kingdom branch and also Al¡¯spanion AQUA!!!¡± ¡°She has a reputation that she was as strong as Slicer or maybe even stronger now let¡¯s see if that is true¡± ¡°On the other hand her opponent was a monsterpanion that was out for revenge his humanpanion waspletely beaten up by Aqua¡¯s humanpanion¡± ¡°Presenting Terriz¡¯s monsterpanion CHINBU!!!¡± Both monsters then walks in their respective ces as they look at each other and sparks seemingly fly in the air. Shena then raised her Batton and ms it into the gong. Dong! The second battle finally start and everyone looks at the arena with focus. Chapter 338 Chapter 338: CHAPTER 310 BRANCH FIGHT ll Roar! Chinbu let¡¯s out a roar Suddenly his body started getting bigger as Earth Element converged towards him forming an armour made out entirely with extremely tough earth. He immediately used his trump card his Active Ability [Earth Guardian]. Chinbu then used one of his skill [Charging Tackle] as everyone was amazed to see a heavy looking giant monster moves so fast. Aqua pointed at the charging Chinbu as numerous water chains started binding him but one by one they were getting destroyed but it did cancel his skill. Aqua then spread out her hand as numerous arrow shape water appeared besides her and they immediately flew towards Chinbu. Chinbu was instantly in an disadvantage but he at still had a move that doesn¡¯t required any movement other than his paw on the ground. Earth Spike! ..... Numerous spikes appeared below Aqua but she quickly appeared in front of Chinbu and she became a giant as she smashed herself at him. Bang! Chinbu was reeling backward taking a couple of step backs. The attack that Aqua used was her improvised [Tidal Smash] recing the need of water with her Water Energy in her body. The skill would lock on the target as she would move in an Instantaneous way moving at a speed that causes her body to be a blur. She then created numerous water balls as she threw them at Chinbu. This wasn¡¯t a skill but a powerfulbat skill that a water mage created the balls were made up of Water Energy and violent Mana. Sensing the dangering from the water balls Chinbu let¡¯s out a roar as he used [Earth Strike]. The power of the skill was great to the point the water chains binding him was destroyed but the skill¡¯s power was reduced. Bang! Bang! Bang! The one dozen water balls or it¡¯s true name the Water Bombs exploded as they hit Chinbu. Because the Earth and Water Energy collided dust was scattered and Chinbu¡¯s figure was fully covered. Just as everyone thought that Chinbu have taken a lot of damage a figure came charging towards Aqua. It was Chinbu there isn¡¯t a single mark in his body as long as his feet stays on the ground then his earth armor would regenerate itself. Aqua looks at him with solemness Chinbu is exactly like his master quite durable. ¡®Even though you are quite powerful my master defeated your master and this battle will have the same result¡¯ Aqua thought. Since Chinbu used her trump card she decided to use hers too. Her eyes started shining and Chinbu feeling the change in atmosphere hastened his charge but the only thing that was disadvantageous in using [Earth Guardian] was the great decrease in speed. The only thing that could increase his speed is his skills but all of them were in cooldown. Just as everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t reach Aqua the stage beneath Aqua became loose bing something like a quicksand. Chinbu used his Active Ability [Quicksand] even though it is quite useless towards Aqua since she could float this would at least taken her by surprise. And just like exactly what he had thought the quicksand has no effect towards Aqua as she was actually floating but she was just too close to the stage everyone thought she was standing. Rain Domain! Activate! Dark clouds started gathering in the sky the Mana became violent as the space around the arena felt foreign towards Chinbu. Shadowsh who was watching with a smile had his expression changed as he instantly knew what is happening in the arena. This was a Mana and Elemental Domain this is quite a difficult ability to master and only Elemental Creatures have a sure-fire chance to learn it. And only if they managed to revert to their ancestral form like fiends and Elemental King¡¯s. For Aqua to form her Mana Domain albeit low quality this is still quite a feat. ¡®It seems that the God Race is a higher being race¡¯ He would never have thought that Aqua being only in Silver Rank manage to create her own Mana Domain. Suddenly he noticed that the Domain is incredibly unstable and was still being formed and only appeared during the activation of [Rain Domain]. ¡®It seems that it was still being processed¡¯ Seeing this Shadowsh have realized that Aqua still have no control over her domain what¡¯s more the domain only appeared when she activated her domain ability. A Mana Domain is like a passive ability that increase the power of the user¡¯s skill and decrease the enemy¡¯s Mana and the power of their skill. Since the Mana in the area was in the control of the user then the enemy would have their Mana ceased and they would have a hard time regaining their used Mana. Albeit iplete and unstable Aqua¡¯s Mana Domain still stand as a huge threat towards Chinbu. What¡¯s more the Mana Domain also fused with Aqua¡¯s Elemental Domain causing her skills to increase in both power and effect. As the rain started dropping down everyone felt Aqua¡¯s aura changed as she waves her hand and a giant version of Water Bombs and Water Arrows appeared besides Aqua. She then waves her hand and the attacks started raining down on Chinbu. Chinbu roared as he became berserk and his body once again erged he then stomps down hard propelling himself towards Aqua. Bang! A huge explosion ured as the shockwave caused Aqua to be thrown towards the side of the arena. Chinbu on the other hand was in a much worse condition he didn¡¯t use any skill and only attack using pure brute strength. What¡¯s more he was in the air so his attack only consist of physical strength. Boom! When Chinbunded in the arena it shook the entire battle arena but it felt like something was blocking the attacks from ever escaping from the arena the cracks that started to form in the entire stage stops in their track when they nearing the walls. And the Rain Domain was actually being kept only above the arena not reaching the seat of the audience. Lisa couldn¡¯t help but sigh bitterly inwardly she is the only one who knew that it was Shadowsh¡¯s doing. After a while the dust settles and the foggy domain that was created during the collision also disappears. They saw Chinbu lying unconscious in the side of the arena while Aque was sitting in the other side but she wasn¡¯t unconscious as she only took the shockwave not the direct attack. The only damage she took is from her own attack as she still couldn¡¯t control her Mana Domain that good so once her attack was interrupted or destroyed she received a bacsh. Lisa then announced the winner as the Terriz brought back Chinbu even though he reverted back to his original form he was still much more heavier than a car. Aqua on the other hand was carried by Al in a piggyback of course she felt disappointed in herself. Her Master beat the heck out of her opponent¡¯s master while she only managed to win after suffering some damage. When the two was finally taken out of the arena everyone saw the incredibly tough stage was broken to the point it looks chaotic mess. Just as everyone thought that thepetition was over they felt an extremely powerful pressure and then they saw the broken stage getting raised as a tornado of dust appeared in the arena. The stage was destroyed turned to dust leaving only an open space then another mystifying thing happened. The whole arena was covered with a strange type of energy everyone didn¡¯t know what kind of effect it have but a blue energy covered the whole arena. Those that were good at using their spirit qi were astounded they knew that the energy covering the arena was actually spiritual sense and a very powerful one as that. Not only that the spiritual sense was clearly too intangible that it could be seen that means the user could create weapons just by his mind this was quite a feat for psychic and spiritualist. Everyone started looking around for the person responsible for this scene but it¡¯s like a bottomless abyss when they tried to use their spiritual sense to find the culprit. The only one who isn¡¯t surprised in this scene was Lisa she calmy sat there looking in the crowd. She already knew who is responsible for this and this person was actually standing besides her but Slicer and Shena hadn¡¯t noticed that. Waiting for the crowd to calm for a bit she shouted her announcement ¡°Next battle the so called leader of their group but was only titled the number two rank let¡¯s all greet these two fighters¡± ¡°The ruthless fighter of the Dragon Kingdom branch SNOW!!!¡± Roar! A proud tiger¡¯s roar could be heard as a majestic and beautiful white tiger steps into the arena. ¡°Snow is the monsterpanion of Quinshi and is the so called number two monster back in Dragon Kingdom¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339: CHAPTER 311 BRANCH FIGHT lll Snow raised her head high as she felt proud on her title number two might sound a bitcking but if the number one monster is a freak like Slicer then she has the face to feel proud as being number two. Lisa continues ¡°Her opponent is a monster beloved by the Archinviel Dukedom branch he is quite tough but also gentle at the same time¡± ¡°He is known as thepanion of Big Bear let¡¯s all wee the big and loveable BROWNY!!!¡± Browny then steps into the stage looking at Snow with a bit of solemness. The odds are on his side he is six level higher than Snow what¡¯s more he is on High-level two stages higher than Snow so his advantage is quite obvious. The only thing he is lower than Snow his is grade of course such disadvantage is quite powerful as grades represent the monster potential and power. Dong! With the sound of the gong both monsters instantly initiate their attacks. ..... Ice st [Roar] Both attacks were long ranged so both attacks quickly hit their targets. Snow hadn¡¯t put any defence at all coupled with the fact she was initiating an attack she was greatly affected by the skill as she felt her mind dozed off. Browny on the other hand flew towards the wall as the arena trembled slightly his chest have snow on them. He then curls himself activating his Active Ability [Defence Curl]. He then rolled towards Snow his speed is much faster than he was running and since his opponent was still in shock because of his earlier attack. When Snow finally recovered from her shock Browny was already in front of her he was already using his skill [Powerful Strike] hitting her in the head. This time it was Snow who flew into the wall once again Browny curls himself as he once again started rolling towards his opponent. Roar! Snow let¡¯s out a loud roar as the area around her started freezing in an extremely fast rate. Browny who was rolling towards Snow quickly stops as he looks at the ice field in front of him. This is Snow Active Ability [Freezing Field] a powerful domain ability that operates like [Rain Domain] enhancing the user¡¯s attack power while decreasing his opponent¡¯s movement ability and skill. Snow then used another one of her skill [Chilling Wind]. A powerful st of wind hits Browny on the face it was too fast that he couldn¡¯t dodge what¡¯s more it causes him to shiver in chill as the chill prated up to his bones. Snow then charged towards Browny seeing he is affected by her skill decreasing his movement she ns to push him or throw him to her [Freezing Field]. Just as she reached Browny he started changing as his eyes started to be red. Browny went berserk! Snow quickly ps her wings just barely dodging Browny¡¯s powerful strike but the strike didn¡¯t even leave a crack on the ground the pseudo transparent blue energy covering the ground was like a powerful energy shield. Roar! The berserk Browny was roaring at Snow but since she is high in the sky he could not reach her much less attack her. Snow descended in the center of her [Freezing Field] seeing this the berserk Browny quickly charged towards her. Once he got inside Snow¡¯s domain the ice started cracking and because of his vigorous vital qi he was actually repelling the chill. Roar! Snow primal desire to kill awakened seeing the huge Browny charging at her she then went berserk also and since they are in her domain she has the advantage. Full thuds and roars could be heard as the two monsters fought using their ws and teeth even though Snow lost in both strength and endurance she makes it up with her ferocity. Also because they were in her domain her speed and power is enhanced. After both monsters Berserk Ability ended both of them then lied there breathing haggardly. There were numerous w mark all around Browny but Snow¡¯s situation is much worse some of her bones were broken and her internal organ took a bit of damage. Shadowsh saw that after Browny¡¯s berserk ended the chill around the Freezing Field started invading his body. Both monsters were incapable of fighting if he did not use his spirit qi to cover the arena then the result would be devastating. These monsters could even stand toe to toe with Gold Rank monsters so it really is quite frightening. He then sent a message via spiritual sense to Lisa telling her to deem the fight over and the match should be dered as a draw. Hearing his order Lisa quickly stood up and shouted ¡°The battle is over the result of the match is a draw¡± Hearing this the audience were in dazed in the earlier battles there were only winners now there is a draw but the people in the Archinviel Dukedom branch felt disappointed. Browny was clearly stronger than Snow and he is also a much higher level than her and yet the match was still a draw. On the other hand Shadowsh actually felt that the one on the disadvantage is Browny there is only one reason why he thought about this. Snow can fly as long as she attack via like a ranger but her pride is really too great to the point she wanted to win in a brawl. As a Superior Grade monster and as one of the tiger specie she won¡¯t back down on a brawl. When the workers brought the two out of the arena the people started whispering guessing which two monster would be fighting next. Suddenly Star, Lilia, Erz and Iria approached Lisa and said something to her after that she stood up and shouted ¡°The next battle will change from one on one to a dou fight¡± ¡°The next battle would also be thest battle of the day¡± She then pointed at the right gate and announced ¡± The first team a duo between Erz and Iris¡¯s monsterpanions¡± ¡°SPARKY AND ROSEMARY!!!¡± She then pointed to the left gate and announced ¡°The second team a ddo between Star and Lilia¡¯s monsterpanions¡± ¡°LIGHT AND MYSTIQUE!!!¡± When the two teams arrived on the arena everyone attention turned towards them and the audience stops whispering and they focus on the fight in front of them. This is thest battle of the day this caused them to be slightly disappointed but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it so they wanted to relish thest battle. Dong! With the sound of the gong the battle starts but both team did not immediately attack both of them look at each other studying their enemies. With a bark the first person to attack was Sparky his target was Mystique, Star wanted to block him but Rosemary fired a [Fireball] at her. They have perfect coordination just after Rosemary attacked Light, Sparky quickly followed up to her next attack. Shocking Howl! Taken by surprise Star took the skill¡¯s whole effect but just as Rosemary activate her Active Ability [Wind Runner Mode] and [Fire Power Mode] a blue dome covered Light preventing Sparky and Rosemary from attacking. Both Sparky and Rosemary might have great teamwork but their enemies have too much of an advantagepared to them. Light is one Rank higher than them while Mystique is one Grade higher than them no matter how everybody sees it they were destined to lose. Surviving Light quickly retaliate opening her mouth and firing a [Star st] towards Rosemary. With the [Wind Runner Mode] being active Rosemary quickly dodge the attack but the explosion caused her to be blown away just as shends on the ground a beam of light flew towards her head. Just as the beam was about to reach her head a blue barrier envelops her then she started floating andnded on front of Erz. This instantly meant that she was taken out of thepetition. The only one left is Mystique, Light and Sparky it became a two versus one. Sparky on the other hand was still trying to break Mystique¡¯s [Aqua Shield] to no avail. Suddenly he felt something was charging towards him and he actually felt danger so using his incredible speed he moved to the side. Bang! Light¡¯s [Star Tackle] made the [Aqua Shield] tremble violently. Sparky then leaps towards them his eyes were shining as thunderclouds gathers up in the sky. Thunder Descent This is Sparky¡¯s trump card his Active Ability [Thunder Descent] it is an extremely powerful ability too bad since he is only in Bronze Rank this ability is restricted. He could only summon it once every month but the ability could be strengthened as long as his Thunder Attribute tier increased. Boom! Boom! Boom! After the thunders came hell thunderbolts and lightning strikes rains down on Light and Mystique. After a minute passed the dark clouds hovering in the sky disappears and everyone saw that Light and Mystique was still conscious after all of that. Chapter 340 Chapter 340: CHAPTER 312 BRANCH FIGHT lV Of course the real even that had happened before the [Thunder Descent] was fully activated both Light and Mystique quickly went into defensive mode. Light used her body to block the lightning strikes from hitting Mystique. Mystique on the other hand created another shield even though it isn¡¯t as powerful as her [Aqua Shield] it was still considered somewhat durable. The two of them manage to survive and they look at Sparky who was lying in front of them clearly exhausted with a bit of apprehension. That ability is just too powerful if it weren¡¯t for Light monsters that are of Water and Wind Type would have taken quite a blow with this ability. Even if it was Mystique¡¯s [Aqua Shield] that is both powerful and durable after all it isn¡¯t only a Water Type skill but also a mystic skill that reduces elemental damage. Seeing Sparky incapable of fighting any longer Lisa immediately announced the result of the match ¡°Winner the second teamposed of Light and Mystique¡± ..... The crowd goes wild for the first time someone or more urately a team in the Archinviel Dukedom branch won making them feel proud. Once everyone scattered they couldn¡¯t help but discuss about the exchange between both branches. Shadowsh on the other hand silently left he decided to wait for Reias in her study room he still need the materials for the fortress he ns to build in Howling Ridge. But after waiting for a while Reias did not return to her study room causing him to feel confused he then took a stroll in the mansion. He then found out that Reias and the other group were discussing about something and it seems that it was quite serious. Since it¡¯s he decided not to bother her and silently creeps closer to Mitz. When he grabs Mitz he felt something on his chest and it was extremely soft he was shocked thinking that he may had captured a different person but he was extremely sure it was Mitz. When he finally arrives in a secluded corner he saw Mitz trembling in fear but when he saw it was just Shadowsh he heaved a sigh of relief. He then saw Shadowsh looking at his chest in confusion. Realising what he was confused of Mitz pats his chest gently and said ¡°Fluffball you cane out you know¡± With that sentence something pop out of his buttler suit it was an extremely adorable and cute monster. It has pure white fur with two big adorable eyes it¡¯s tongue was out in the open and two antennas could be seen on it¡¯s head. ¡°Ruff! Ruff! Ruff!¡± Seeing a total stranger it started barking at Shadowsh. Shadowsh nearly had a nosebleed because of the monster cuteness even it¡¯s bark was quite adorable. He then scans it to know what kind of monsters could be this cute. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Fluffball (Under Contract) Race: Beast Specie: Furry Monster Grade: Rare Level: 3 Master: Mitz Attributes: Psychic Energy (Psychic): 6 Elemental Energy: [Psychic Energy: N/A] Mana: 9 Skills: [Induced Sleep] Racial Trait: [Emotional Telepathy], [Life Connection] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Mind Skills], [Elemental Resistant Fur] Active Abilities: [Calming Antennas] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After reading it¡¯s status Shadowsh finally realised what kind of monster it was. The monster is like a stress reliever this is quite an amazing monster as they were extremely loyal because of their [Life Connection] trait and if they could be nurtured well this could improve the cultivation speed of their master. Shadowsh then spoke to Mitz ¡°Mitz I want you to order arge amount of construction materials for a fortress and I only wanted the best of the best understand?¡± Mitz repeatedly nodded his head as the man in front of him is the owner of the mansion while also the man titled as the strongest person in the continent. Shadowsh nodded in a satisfied manner he knew Mitz¡¯s personality he would definitely received the best material in the city. He then informed him ¡°If you have 50% of the materials ready quickly call me I will be staying in the library and call some of the experienced workers that has an idea on how to build a fortress¡± He wanted to learn as much as he could so having a person teaching him is much better than none. Finish he was about to leave when he suddenly stops ¡°Oh by the way that monster you are carrying tell the Egg Daycare and our Monster Caretaker group to raise some of them it would be proven valuable for some people who mostly focus on Mind Cultivation¡± Mitz nodded and answered ¡°Will so my Lord is there anything else?¡± Shadowsh then ponders before saying ¡°If there are still monsters like Fluffball left give one to Reias and Mira tell them I am the one who orders it¡± When Shadowsh finally left Mitz quickly fell down breathing in a relief ¡°That was master Shadowsh I couldn¡¯t believe I have been talking to the strongest person on the continent¡± Fluffball then started squirming as it got out of his clothes and started to lick his face. Mitzugh as he rubs it¡¯s head and looking at it in a gentle manner ¡°Did you hear that Master have called you by your name and actually put an importance on your kind¡± Fluffball don¡¯t understand what Mitz have just said but it could clearly feel his emotion of happiness so it was also happy for it¡¯s master. Mitz then stood up and said in a determined manner ¡°Since master left me with a task let¡¯s immediately go at it I will personally check up on the things he wanted¡± When Mitz left nobody have even realised it but Shadowsh have already returned in the mansion reading a couple of books he was searching for books that pertains about construction. After searching for a while he didn¡¯t manage to find one book about construction the books on the library were all about monsters and cultivation manuals nothing else. Thinking about it he realised that strength was the main goal of his members and other stuff were actually been abandoned. Realising this he decided to reconstruct the idea of the organization a bit even though adding a bit of importance towards things like construction and cooking might not be ideal to most of the members it would still broaden their skills. For example he and Yshelia were studying runenguage while Sans was studying on how to build a kingdom. Shena is good at cooking and Herish is good at nting wether their hobby or interest could help a person or not it was is still good to take a break from always training. Actually he wanted to create buildings just like these for leisure time if people just kept on training there will be a time when their bodies would eventually break down. Actually other than building the Egg Daycare during his time in here he also build a sauna like room which rxes the mind. The frequent costumers were Big Bear and Haze together with their monsterpanions. The Rxing House is being operated by monsters called Calming nt that ease a person¡¯s mind there are also masseur in the house. This is one of the frequent visited establishment for weary adventurers during this past couple of months. Since the profit being originated by the establishment is so great there were great numbers of copycats but the monster that were used to operate the Rxing House is quite rare and could only be found in Draconic Sanctuary. Also the monsters were now being protected by the Steel Ape n so no one dared to covet it besides the Rxing House has many range of prices so adventurers were quite fond of the establishment. What¡¯s more just the knowledge that he Shadowsh built the ce causes it¡¯s reputation to explode. Not only he was the poprly known as the strongest person in the continent but most importantly he was also responsible for building the Draconic Sanctuary and the person who created the profession called Adventurers. Before they were called lowly mercenaries now they are called adventurers as long as they have high enough rank glory and riches could be theirs. Back in the present Shadowsh decided to procure some books about construction and other stuff rted to it. Thinking about this he quickly started writing a letter other than books he also wrote about the task of giving arge amount of flesh Gold Rank monster flesh to the undeads in the Howling Ridge. Then he created one clone to deliver his letter to Mitz. Just as his clone was about to leave the door in the library was opened and an old man with a body that looks like a bodybuilder came in. When he saw Shadowsh he quickly approached him and kowtowed ¡°You ask to find me sir?¡± His voice was quite shaky as if fearing that he wasn¡¯t respectful enough. Chapter 341 Chapter 341: CHAPTER 313 BUILDING PLAN Shadowsh already realised who the old man is since he told Mitz he would be in the library he should have forbid anyone from going inside during his stay. Then the only person who dared toe inside is the person he asks for. A person who was well versed in building a fortress. Shadowsh directly asks for the man to teach him how to build a fortress. Since it was a direct request from him the man dared not to be negligent. While Shadowsh was listening to the lectures his clone quickly arrives in front of Reias study room but when it got insideitz wasn¡¯t there. Since nobody is inside the clone just put the letter on top of the desk and disappears. ..... Shadowsh on the other hand spent the remainder of the day listening to the lectures about building a fortress. This kept on repeating as he listened to different views of workers also Mitz quickly purchased the books that he wanted. A monthter Shadowsh left the mansion full of knowledge on constructing buildings also because he waited for a month Mitz manage to obtain all the materials for building a giant fortress. The first ce he go was Banjo¡¯s personal realm when he got to where he was Shadowsh was disappointed to find he was still sleeping but the fluctuations of Spatial Energy around him became stronger. Shadowsh then left he decided to check on Banjo¡¯s progress or condition of he had time. When he arrived in the center of the Howling Ridge where the Scarlet and the demonic dragon door is he felt the surrounding atmosphere quite different. He then saw Scarlet sleeping but she was much bigger than before he also realized that her aura has also gotten stronger. It seems that after continuously eating meat Scarlet finally recovered from her injury and more. Now she could use all of her abilities and traits. As if sensing his aura Scarlet opens her eyes and looks at him. Roar! When she saw it was Shadowsh she let¡¯s out an happy roar as she pounced at him. Shadowsh bitterly smiled as he saw Scarlet on top of him it seems that she really misses him. After continuously patting her she finally got off of him Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head thinking that a monster of her age and strength was actually acting like a spoiled cat. With a wave of his hand ten orc corpses appeared in front of her. She was confused as why there are only ten of them as her appetite is extremely great and Shadowsh also knew that. Suddenly her eyes started glowing as she realized what kind of corpses in front of her is they were Crimson Gold Rank corpses. They are much beneficial than Gold Rank corpses and with her injury recovered she was now using the energy from the meat she have eaten to recover her peak. She immediately started munching as an expression of happiness could be seen on her face. While Scarlet was relishing her food Shadowsh was looking around picturing what his fortress would look like. After a while an image finally appeared on his mind after he decided on a particr fortress he summoned his nine clones and started working. With his incredible fast speed and great strength together with his great mind his work is a hundred times more faster than any expert worker that work in any kingdom in the Hundred Forest Continent. Days passed then they turned into weeks sounds kepting out of the Howling Ridge this was the result of Shadowsh destroying some walls in the ridge to build his fortress. 2 months passed and Shadowsh who was working in his fortress suddenly stops and looks towards a certain direction. After working for an entire two month together with his clones and sometimes the 10 mid-ss undeads or more urately the newly evolved 10 high-ss undeads would help him. With his speed he could shift in any spot in just a matter of seconds actually he could finish building his giant fortress in just a month but he decided to make it grander so he continue improving the structure and design. Inside the fortress there was a giant dome it repel the fierce qi that was floating around there natural energy was thriving and nts were growing. Back in the present Shadowsh quickly halted his work and dashed towards that certain direction. The direction he is going is where Banjo¡¯s personal realm is located and the feeling he got is that Banjo have awakened. Arriving at the space hole he immediately felt the spatial energy going crazy. ¡®This is!!!¡¯ Shadowsh was in shock he knew what is happening in the secret realm. It was undergoing an evolution he would have never thought that it hasn¡¯t even been a year but Banjo managed to upgrade his realm. Since it was still in the process in evolving then he shouldn¡¯t go inside if not he might make the entire realm unstable. But at least that meant Banjo¡¯s understanding of spatial rule have improved that meant the n to fuse the Hidden Camp and the Elemental Sanctuary back on Dragon Kingdom would be a lot smoother. Since he couldn¡¯t disturb him yet Shadowsh returns back to his work the fortress was already 88% finishes. Inside the fortress Scarlet was sleeping on top of a new type of grass. The grass was something Shadowsh nted around his fortress this is one of the most durable grass in the continent. They might have no value but their ability to adapt and survive in any given location was top notch. With Shadowsh help and Hentai¡¯s modifications they managed to evolve and because they have the characteristics of absorbing fierce qi they were named Fierce Beast Grass. Scarlet loves on sleeping on top of them even though the Fierce Beast Grass were incrediblely sharp after their evolution they would be soft as long as it was a Fierce Beast that stand atop of them. The reason for this is because they would absorb the excess fierce qi being emitted by the said Fierce Beast. Shadowsh also nted numerous nts that high survival rate and adaptability rate he wanted to see if they could evolve into nts that would be beneficial to a Fierce Beast. So far in the hundred nts only 5 manage to survive even with Shadowsh and Hentai¡¯s help. The five nt was the Fierce Beast Grass, Beast Fruit Tree, Fierce Beast Rose, Bloody Fierce Berry and Scarlet Blood Tree. The first is the Fierce Beast Grass which was already exined. The second was a mutated Everfrost Tree which could survive even in the coldest climate it is like a cockroach hard to kill. It¡¯s wood and branches are as hard as steel its leaves sucks up all the nutrients in the soil while suck up the energy in the air leaving nothing to other nts. Since the amount of fierce qi in the Howling Ridge is abundant to the point it infected the ground the Beast Fruit Tree has plenty to go around. After Hentai modified it and together with the fierce qi it evolved into a magic nt with a grade of Silver. It would bore a fruit everyday the fruit is extremely beneficial for Fierce Beast as it is the umtion of pure fierce qi. But there could only one fruit that has seed on it and it¡¯s former form the Everfrost Tree would only bore it after one hundred years when it will die after expending all of it¡¯s energy in creating the seed. Shadowsh don¡¯t know if this would also happen for the Beast Fruit Tree but ording to Hentai it was highly unlikely as the Howling Ridge has arge amount of fierce qi so creating it¡¯s seed would be much smoother. The third nt is the undying rose it had this name not because it had the characteristics of an undead but because of it¡¯s ability to survive. As long as it had a tiny amount of energy to absorb it will live it could even suck up another nt¡¯s nutrient just to ensure it¡¯s own survival. But because of this one trick trait it was extremely hard to modify there were at least a dozen of them before now there are only one left. The fourth is the Bloody Fierce Berry it came from the mostmon and also the most popr nt that Shadowsh and his group always carry with them. The Bloody Berry yes the Bloody Fierce Berry is another evolution of it this time it doesn¡¯t help in purifying bloodline but it would speed up the improvement if tiers of a Fierce Beast. This was quite tempting for Fierce Beast what¡¯s more the taste of the Bloody Fierce Berry taste like blood so it would be quite popr. Most of the Fierce Beast were carnivores and there are only a couple of omnivores in the race but all of them prefer to eat meat and drink blood. Chapter 342 Chapter 342: CHAPTER 314 FIERCE PLANTS The fifth nt which is also thest nt is called the Scarlet Blood Tree. It is a little tree which has the height of a toddler but it has a frightening ability to absorb arge amount of blood. The name Scarlet Blood Tree was given to it by Shadowsh as to modify it they had Scarlet to water it with a drop of blood daily. The amount of blood is extremely small because the nt would not be able to absorb all the energy from Scarlet¡¯s blood. The Scarlet Blood Tree originated from a tree called Vampire Tree it was an extremely maleficent that everybody dislike. But after Hentai¡¯s modifications and with his help they turned the worthless Vampire Tree to a priceless nt. The Scarlet Blood Tree would produce a drop of blood liquid which contain arge amount of energy and 10 drops of liquified fierce qi every week. ..... Since it grew because of Scarlet Shadowsh gave it to her with her daily meal consisting of arge amount of Gold Rank monster carcasses and now the new nts in the Howling Ridge she could umte her energy and finally breakthrough to Transcendent Realm. Back in the present Shadowsh was finishing up work well his work is mostly designing as the fortress could already be used. But only Fierce Beast could live in this ce and controlling a Fierce Beast is near impossible. He only got lucky with Scarlet she managed to develop wisdom because of her constant stress for other Fierce Beast it would take a lot more to reign control towards them. Thankfully Shadowsh already have a n for that and that involves Scarlet. Fierce Beast might be wild bunch which have no regards towards thew but their is a small chance that they would submit towards a stronger Fierce Beast. With Scarlet¡¯s strength she could definitely be considered as one of the strongest being in the continent. As long as Shadowsh could capture some of the higher Grade monster in the Howling Ridge and put them in the fortress then they would have a high chance of evolving into Fierce Beasts. Actually he already had ordered the 10 high-ss undeads to start hunting monster of higher qualities. With their strength and teamwork as long as they don¡¯te across with a Crimson Gold Rank monster they are Invincible. Actually Shadowsh was quite fond on one of the 10 high-ss undeads to be precise he is quite fond of their leader. Not only he is quite smart but he was actually acting like a mature guard captain and since he hold Sans in the highest degree like a king he hold him as a prince. His order would be promptly be followed and his work is much more easier as John the name he had given to the leader of the 9 high-ss undeads would give him excellent result. Now that he just waiting for them to return since he would need to rear the monsters first he was building a pen that could hold an attack from numerous Gold Rank monsters. Since he intends to rear them he had Scarlet as their caretaker those that don¡¯t listen to her order would be her meal. Only monsters that lives on the Howling Ridge could withstand and survive in the fortress full of fierce qi. Even though it would take years for any one of them to evolve into Fierce Beast at least they had a chance. And opening the demonic dragon door would increase the density and purity of fierce qi in the ridge increasing their chances in evolution. Shadowsh wanted to know what kind of world will he see if he opens the demonic dragon door but since his conquest in this continent is still not finish yet he decided to start building his foundation of powerful subordinates before attempting to travel into other continents or world. He also need to look after his kingdom he left it with the others back on Thousand Race Kingdom but after traveling these past years he learned numerous things and he wanted to improve his kingdom quality. ¡®Since there are only a couple of days left before Banjo finally leave his realm it seems that I need to hasten thepletion of my fortress¡¯ With this thought Shadowsh increased his pace since he was only dojng designs he decided to just whatever as long as he could finish the fortress. The next day Shadowsh who was working in an incredible pace stops as he looks towards the entrance. There he saw John and his subordinates together with a couple of monsters with beaten figures. Shadowshugh as he finally could put the pen in use and with these monsters Scarlet would have something to do during his leave. He then calls Scarlet as he had John and the other undeads bring the beaten Gold Rank monsters to the pen. In the pen numerous Fierce Beast Grass was nted in there. There are also numerous Bloody Fierce Berry nted in the side for consumption. In the center of therge pen that looks like an open field stood a giant tree it was the Beast Fruit Tree. There are also a pond inside since it was a pen monsters could not escape and besides with Scarlet guarding the ce they wouldn¡¯t even aplish such a task. Releasing the monsters in the pen Shadowsh told John to feed them everyday and separate the offspring from monster that isn¡¯t from their kind. He then left some other instructions before approaching Scarlet. Scarlet looks at him with fondness and reliance with Shadowsh working everyday he also ys with her. Their game was hunting his clones since the clones were extremely powerful even though they only have half of his strength it spurred Scarlet¡¯s fighting and hunting spirit. This is also considered as training for her and with the daily consumption ofrge amount of monster carcasses she was recovering her peak her movement became much more fluid. The clones still pose a challenge to her though as unlike Shadowsh they were using their skills when they fight not only that they were practically emotionless and would go all out to the point they would kill Scarlet during their game. Of course with Shadowsh in the side it wouldn¡¯t happen but for Scarlet she was having the time of her life as she felt the adrenaline rush going in her body as she felt death breathing in her neck. Also since they are only clones she could do whatever she wants either she rips them apart or swallow them whole. Of course with the 10 clones working together she still haven¡¯t won a single game it would be always a tragedy with her being beaten up. Sometimes just for the fun of it Shadowsh would help the clones by making her slip and fall and the other times she would momentarily doze off. This would take the full time of always building but Shadowsh also use this to maintain his training in his soul force ormonly known as spiritual sense. Since he would be leaving that meant that Scarlet would be left behind looking at Scarlet who was looking at him like her own father he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He then rubs her head feeling his gentle touch Scarlet started purring as her tongue was stuck out in the open. Seeing this a bitter pain could be felt in his heart but after taking a couple of deep breaths he braced himself and said ¡°Scarlet I might be leaving for a long time¡± This sentence stunned Scarlet as she looks at Shadowsh pleadingly as she started to rub her head more in his arm. Seeing this Shadowsh quicklyforted her saying ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will still be returning I am only leaving because I need to find the materials needed to set you free¡± Scarlet stops rubbing her head and looks at him intently. Shadowsh made a smile albeit a guilty one of course he intends to search for an another Fierce Beast to set Scarlet free but improving his kingdomes first so it would take some time before he could aplish his promise. Scarlet then droops her head low seeing this Shadowsh started rubbing her head once again hugging her and repeatedly promising her that he will be finding the material for her freedom. Since he would be leaving he decided to leave the designing to his clones and the 10 high-ss undeads and spend the rest of his time apanying Scarlet. Three days have passed Shadowsh mostly spends his time ying with Scarlet. In this particr day where he and Scarlet were ying a game of tag he felt a vibrationing from the location where Banjo¡¯s personal realm is situated in. Shadowsh quickly got up and calls for Scarlet seeing this and feeling the strange mooding from him the happy Scarlet immediately realised what¡¯s going on and her expression morphed into sadness. Chapter 343 Chapter 343: CHAPTER 315 LEFT Seeing Shadowsh spoke ¡°Come on I already told you I would be returning, remember?¡± Scarlet nods her head but she as still sad and reluctant to part with Shadowsh. After hugging her for a while Shadowsh finally started walking away. Scarlet let¡¯s out a heartbreaking cry towards Shadowsh as she slumps to the ground and tears starteding off of her eyes. After more than a hundred years she finally found someone to bind with and once again she was left behind. Shadowsh who was walking towards Banjo¡¯s personal realm heard her cry and halted he then took a deep breath and continue walking. Since he would still be returning it wouldn¡¯t be a eternal goodbye but only temporary what¡¯s more he would be searching for an another Fierce Beast to set her free. ..... When he finally got to location of the entrance of Banjo¡¯s personal realm he was greeted by a surprise. With a swirl Banjo came out but his aura felt quite different as if something has happened in his mind. When Banjo saw him he just smiled as a mature look could be seen in his face this confused Shadowsh as he knew that their age weren¡¯t that far apart. Banjo still greeted him in respect though ¡°Big brother you are here I have been expecting you¡± Shadowsh was somewhat startled he couldn¡¯t help but tease him ¡°Oh? Were you I didn¡¯t think you miss your big brother that much¡± Banjo continue to smile he then spoke ¡°Even though I have been deep in slumber I would still know what is happening inside my personal realm¡± Shadowsh was taken aback it seems that Banjo have truly integrated with his personal realm to the point he could sense everything inside even if he was asleep. He then asks ¡°Actually I have been meaning to ask why have you fallen so deep in slumber have you been in a process of evolution?¡± Banjo thought about it and nodded he then exined ¡°You could say that but I have been in the process of living my predecessor or more urately the fairy Transcendent that created the secret fairy realm life¡± Shadowsh was shocked he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°You mean you have been living her entire memory?!!!¡± Banjo shook his head ¡°Not exactly I have been living her experience in creating the realm you could say that the realm has a mind of it¡¯s own and wanted to help me and itself improve in the fastest way possible¡± Hentai then exined what Banjo meant [Master what Banjo meant that each independent realm has a mind of it¡¯s own they are somewhat sentient] Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡®You mean independent realm such as the Sanctuaries has their own mind?¡¯ [Not exactly the Sanctuaries are unique they are connected to me that means they are connected to Master they don¡¯t have a mind of their own and is fully operated ording to my methods] Shadowsh nodded thinking about it the Heavenly Tribtions were like something that the realm would unleash to a being that has the capability to defy it. He even felt the pressure of the continent when he reached Transcendent Realm. That¡¯s when he realised that each realm would have different knowledge and view about strength but since he still haven¡¯t traveled any other continent yet he still don¡¯t know about theirmon knowledge was. He also realized why Banjo looks so mature it¡¯s because he live the life of the fairy ancestor in the Hundred Forest Continent he don¡¯t know how old she was but since she reached Transcendent Realm she should be older than one hundred years. He then remembered that Banjo said he managed to undergo an evolution albeit he wasn¡¯t sure if he did. He then scans him. He then realized that Banjo didn¡¯t actually evolve but his improvement was extremely shocking his Space Tier is now in the first rank of Earth Tier. What¡¯s more he was now a High Level Gold Rank monster that meant he jump from six grades from first level to seventh level. Hentai suddenly sent out a warning to him [Master it is extremely dangerous for Banjo to neglect his body training] Shadowsh was immediately rmed after hearing this he quickly asks what is the reason for the danger. [It is the tier of his Space Tier it is too high and pure for a monster that isn¡¯t even in Crimson Gold Rank] [The only reason he survive and was talking to you now is because he was a dragon which were known for their extremely tough and durable body] [Other than that his Space Jewel and the fact that he owns a personal realm kept him alive but it won¡¯tst long from my calction he could only live for a month if he did not stay inside his personal realm] Shadowsh then quickly inform Banjo about this but his expression was still as calm as ever. He then spoke ¡°Big bro I already knew about this and even at this moment I felt my body is being torn apart but I could not feel pain my emotion was still undergoing changes I only came out because I am here to tell you I would stay in my personal realm for about a year¡± Shadowsh sighed it seems that his wait for Banjo was all for naught but at least he knew that once Banjo came out he would be like a new man. He then look at him in serious manner and said ¡°Okay I¡¯ll tell the guys to bring food to you everyday once you have the time can you link the Hidden Camp and Elemental Sanctuary back in Dragon Kingdom together?¡± Banjo nodded ¡°I can but I need my body to amodate my Space Tier first and it seems that I need arge amount of food to do that¡± Shadowsh nodded he then went back to the mansion to inform Reias about this request he also need to find if there are any qualified members that wanted toe with them to their return back to Thousand Race Kingdom. With his speed he quickly arrives at the Archinviel City he noticed that the atmosphere is festive when he got inside. He then prick opens his ears and listen to the discussion of others to find out what is happening. ¡°D*mn that Cedric is quite amazing he manage to take a spot in the second round too bad Thomas was defeated I have bet one gold to him¡± One of the bystander said. ¡°Hahaha tough luck buddy mine on the other hand one that dragon spear Zilong really proven his identity as one of the strongest person adventurer in the city¡± Said his friend who was patting the first bystander¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly another one of hispanion asks ¡°Who do you think will win the said number one adventurer Jarius or the mysterious swordsman Rafael?¡± The first bystander shook his head and answered ¡°I don¡¯t know don¡¯t get me wrong I idolized Jarius but that Rafael was no pushover he manage to defeat the second strongest adventurer mad woman Ang¡± Shadowsh who was listening immediately connected the dots with the discussion all around him and realized that apetition between adventurers was happening. ¡®what is all this about?¡¯ He was very intrigued about this and decided to ask Reias as to why there is apetition in the Adventure Ranking. Speeding through the city he smoothly arrives at the mansion but he realised that the mansion was bustling with activities as it was even more energetic in here. When he finally get inside and asks Reias about what is happening he was surprised by the fact that all of this was actually caused by him. It is for the spot that will make them eligible toe with them to Thousand Race Kingdom and since the main branch was there numerous adventurers wanted to go there. As long as the person rank within top 30 they were eligible toe with them this was a decision that was made by the majority vote of everyone. Since Shadowsh was extremely busy during these past few days he had not participate in the discussion but knowing his personality they decided it was okay. Sans even host a simr event back on Undead Graveyard where the top ten undeads would be able to go inside his kingdom ande with them in their return. Of course each ces has their own unique reward for example top 30 to 21 were only eligible toe with them. Top 20 to 11 has the chance to obtain an Excellent Grade monster as a pet and earn 500 Gold Coins. Top 10 to 4 would obtain a Superior Grade infant monster and win a thousand Gold Coins together with a rank up in their Adventurer Rank. Third ce would have the ability to chose a monster of any grade in any establishment that is owned by their group he or she would also acquired 2,000 Gold Coins. Chapter 344 Chapter 344: CHAPTER 316 THE ADVENTURER FESTIVAL Third ce would also have his Adventurer Rank raised and would have the chance of training with the core group of the organization for 2 weeks. Second ce has the same reward as third ce but he or she could chose two monster and the monster would be enhanced by treasure that is currently avable in the group. He or she would also won a handsome reward of 5,000 Gold Coins. Other than that the second ce winner would also be able to join in the training of the core group for two months any resources used in the group would also be avable to him or her. The first ce winner could choose to be a member of their group or just be an honorary member even though it is quiteckingpared to a true member at least he or she have more freedom. The first ce winner would also be able to pick any monsters that has no master yet in either the Egg Daycare or the Draconic Sanctuary he or she could choose 3 monsters. Unlike the third and second the first ce winner doesn¡¯t have any time limit when training with the core group. ..... 10,000 Gold Coins would also be rewarded to him or her and a permanent plot ofnd situated near the arena or the guild. This is quite something as the personal house would be paid by the Adventure Guild for the next ten years that meant a lot for an adventure team. The house could serve as their hideout and since it would be either close to the Adventure Guild or Battle Arena it is extremely convenient. Shadowsh who was listening couldn¡¯t help but nod at Reias¡¯s intelligence she managed to spur the battle intent of all the adventurers in the city. He then spoke ¡°Such a grand event wo uld be fun to watch so I decided to watch the battle tomorrow¡± Reias was thrilled this would increased the excitement of the Adventure Festival and some of the hot blooded adventurers would certainly wants to show off to Shadowsh. Shadowsh was publicly known as the strongest being in the continent and with how the adventurers act they worship might of all things. Shadowsh smiled he then spoke one sentence that made Reias nk out ¡°By the way the first ce winner would have an additional awarding from me he could wish for anything as long as it is within my power¡± This is an incredibly tempting reward Reias was about to leave the room and spread the word about this but Shadowsh quickly stops her and told her about Banjo¡¯s situation first. Reias immediately promised that she would take care of Banjo after all she might have a high status in the group butpared to Banjo she was nothing. If course she knew that Shadowsh also care about her but Banjo¡¯s situation is quite different as he was one of the first member of the Family. Hearing her promise Shadowsh was relieved he believed in Reias as she was one of the most outstanding member of the group. After chatting some more asking about any potential candidate from their group that has the eligibility toe with them in their return back to Thousand Race Kingdom. There were only about 30 individual that wanted toe with them of course this was just talking about the people from their group not the entirety of the Adventurer circle. The reason for most of the group were reluctant toe with them because all of them thought that since the Adventure Guild is still new it was still in the process of development and leaving it would jeopardize the foundation and strength of the guild. Besides that the most important reason is that Reias would be staying most of the members were saved by Haze and his group while the rest were recruited by Reias so they owed them a great deal of debt. Reias wanted to stay because she felt contented in her life as long as she manage to make this branch of the Adventure Guild grow her status would also improve then it wouldn¡¯t be toote to take back her parent¡¯s property that was stolen from her. She wanted to be the person to take it back without Shadowsh help and to do that she need to improve her strength and the strength of her group. When Reias and Shadowsh finished their conversation both of them went towards different direction. For Reias she called for a meeting and told everyone about Shadowsh and his reward. This of course shocked everyone then desire burned in their eyes those that weren¡¯t even interested in joining thepetition changed their mind. Even if their only reason was to show off to Shadowsh they still decided to join since it would be the second round tomorrow they had to fight those that were defeated during the first round. After all if they couldn¡¯t even defeat the losers of the first round they aren¡¯t qualified to fight in the second round. While everyone was talking about Shadowsh with respect and fanaticism the said person was in the garden looking at being that looks like an old monkey demi-human. This wasn¡¯t any stranger but is Old White or more urately the elderly Clear Spirit Monkey that finally evolved and Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Old White Title: Wise One Race: Beast Specie: Wisdom Ape Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Age: 99 years old Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Psychic/Spirit Vital Qi: 61 Elemental Energy: [Mind Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 488 Skills: [Spirit st], [Psychic Gaze], [Teleport], [Psychic Bind], [Switch] Racial Trait: [Clear Mind], [Spiritual Beast], [Supreme Wisdom], [Greater Intelligence] Passive Abilities: [Supreme Spirit Power] Active Abilities: [Meditation], [Disillusion], [Telekinesis], [Telepathy] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Psycho Fighter] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When Old White saw Shadowsh he quickly bowed and spoke ¡°Master¡± Shadowsh nodded he was quite satisfied with Old White evolution he spent most of his time during his stay in the Archinviel Dukedom helping him evolve. He was shocked when Old White finally evolves he actually transformed to a human or more urate half human. Not only that just after a couple of days he evolved he managed to learn how to speak in humannguage. With his intelligence and speed of learning Shadowsh knew that he would be a great help to Reias this would create more time for her to rx or train. But since Old White was still new to the human world he was now task on reading numerous different books of human culture and also the culture of other ces owned by humans. He also had Mitz teach him basic mathematics and even teach him Tai Chi so that he could improve his Vital Qi. The both of them started chatting Shadowsh also used this time to assess Old White knowledge and how much he had learned during these couple of months. He was impressed by his speed of learning with his present self he could be finally be of help to Reias and Mitz. While the two of them were discussing a loud humming sounded out inside the inner garden as a giant shadow of Buddha appeared in the sky. Shadowsh expression turned ecstatic ¡°It seems that Old Gold also manage to finally Rank up huh¡± Old white smiled he then spoke ¡°Yes it seems that the requirement for his Rank up is quite different to mine¡± Old Gold was the name that the Golden Buddha Spirit have given to himself as he had no name after dying and bing a spirit. During Shadowsh stay he tried to help him Rank up but to no avail even if his Spiritual World is enhanced to the peak it was still of no use. Just as they thought that they were in a roadblock Old Gold was struck by a sudden epiphany and realised that to Rank up he needed to teach and enlighten a number of disciple. The reason for this enlightenment was after he taught a Clear Spirit Monkey he noticed his Buddha Qi actually trembled slightly causing him to be ecstatic. He then requested Shadowsh to help him recruit disciples so that is what Shadowsh did he took a dozen orphans that were at leastpatible being monks and the rest were intelligent monsters that were of Steel Type. As time goes on the number of disciples increase but most of them were Clear Spirit Monkey and there are also some from the Spirit Wolf n. When the number of disciples reached one hundred Old Gold stop recruiting and spend most of his time trying to enlighten them. From Shadowsh memory there are still no enlightened disciple whatsoever this means that just a couple of seconds ago the first enlightened disciple finally appeared. Old Gold lets out a ecstaticughter as he appeared in front of Shadowsh and Old White and greeted the both of them ¡°Old White, Sir Shadowsh I say to you Amithaba¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345: CHAPTER 317 OLD GOLD Old Whiteugh as he view Old Gold as a close friend a sworn brother to be precise he then pats his shoulder and congratted him ¡°Old Gold congrattion you finally Rank up¡± Old Gold startedughing even though a monk should always beposed he couldn¡¯t help butugh in a carefree manner he finally managed to get into the Rank that he was dreaming for hundred of years. Shadowsh on the side suddenly asks ¡°Do which of your pupil managed to be enlightened by your teaching¡± Old Gold finally remembered the reason for his Rank up he then called out a name and a Clear Spirit Monkey step out. Old Gold then presented the Clear Spirit Monkey to Shadowsh this was the genius of the Clear Spirit Monkey n and his number one disciple. Shadowsh looks at the Clear Spirit Monkey with interest when he scans it he was a bit surprised to find out even though it was only 15 years old quite young for their n it was already a High Level Gold Rank monster. What¡¯s more when he look at it¡¯s eyes he saw intelligence and cunningness from it meaning that it would have much smoother advancement to Crimson Gold Rank in the future. ..... Old Gold suddenly spoke ¡°Sir Shadowsh what do you think of my disciple¡± Old White also looks at him but he was slightly nervous after all he is the number one genius of their n so what Iis the evaluation of Shadowsh to him would affect them. Shadowsh smiled and answered ¡°He totally deserve to be called as the number one genius of the Clear Spirit n I think that Old White needs to put more attention towards it¡± Old White finally rxed as he looks at the Clear Spirit Monkey with praise. Shadowsh in the side spoke another sentence but this sentence stunned both Old Gold and Old White ¡°I think he deserves a reward I will personally hand it out for him¡± Even the Clear Spirit Monkey looks at Shadowsh with a stunned look but quickly it was reced by excitement. ¡°First I decided to give him a name his name from henceforth would be known as Carl and he will be added to the core group to be nurtured greatly¡± The first and second reward already shocked both of them the name serve as recognition from Shadowsh while the second reward would create arge opportunity for Carl to level up in an incredible pace. ¡°The third reward would be an enhancement of his Spiritual World¡± ¡®This was truly a great reward!!!¡¯ That is what the three thought. In their whole understanding only Shadowsh could enhanced another Spiritual World without any bacsh. And the enhancement of Spiritual World is extremely important for the Clear Spirit Monkey specie as this was the required for their evolution. One such example is Old White because his Spiritual World isn¡¯trge enough nor strong enough he couldn¡¯t advanced to Crimson Gold Rank. Thankfully he met Shadowsh it not he would have died because of his old age. Carl tried to keep himself down but in the end he couldn¡¯t prevent his excitement from erupting he started shouting and dancing around. Old White, Old Gold and Shadowsh startedughing seeing his silly antics this reminded them of the time where Shadowsh arrived in the garden and met them for the first time. While watching Carl do his silly antics Shadowsh scans Old Gold. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Old Gold Title: [Benevolent], [Great Teacher] Race: Spirit Specie: Enlightened Golden Buddha Spirit Grade: Legendary Age: 200 years old Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Spirit/Steel Vital Qi (Golden Buddha Qi): 610 Elemental Energy: [Buddha Spirit Qi: 4th Tier], [Golden Buddha Qi: 4th Tier] Mana: 244 Skills: [Spirit st], [Golden Palm], [Hundred Strike], [Sealing Hand], [Enlightening Light] Racial Trait: [Buddha Mind], [Benevolent Mind], [Golden Buddha Body], [Enlightened Teacher] Passive Abilities: [Spiritual Master], [Enhanced Sealing Power] Active Abilities: [Amithaba], [True Spirit Eyes], [Shining Golden Body], [Lotus Shield] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Hundred Buddha Arms] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He was already expecting something great so he wasn¡¯t that shocked but he was still a bit startled his Elemental Tier have jump to mid tier causing him to be confused. What¡¯s more there was a dastric change in his Berserk Ability this truly confused also he realised that his Buddha Qi was already full. Once a person¡¯s tier improved their energy or Mana would decrease and he needed to absorb the other half to fill his core once again. But this wasn¡¯t true for Old Gold situation causing him to be really confused. Failing to restrain his curiosity he asks ¡°Hey Old Gold I realised that your Elemental Energy have improved their tiers to leap and bound but your qi is extremely strong meaning that you core is already full how can that be?¡± Old Gold was shocked that a person found out another person¡¯s Elemental Energy tier but since it was Shadowsh his shock subsided. He then smiled and spoke ¡°As expected of Sir Shadowsh nothing escapes your eye¡± He then released his two different Buddha Qi and exined ¡°During all of my years I have been trying to improve the quality of my Elemental Energy tier but to no avail causing me to be confused and sadden¡± ¡°But as a practitioner of the Enlightened Way my patience is extremely long and since I have be a Spirit my lifespan is no longer limited to that of my human body so I have been continuously trying to improve my tier¡± ¡°During my advancement to Crimson Gold Rank my Elemental Energy started trembling and finally leaps through mid tier¡± Shadowsh who was listening couldn¡¯t help but taken aback since Old Gold is already 200 years old that meant that his Elemental Energy was extremely powerful but their tier was only mid tier which is a bitckluster after all he had been trying to improve it for more than a hundred years. But remembering both Old Gold¡¯s Elemental Energy is considered one of the higher energy it is quite understandable and besides that Old Gold haven¡¯t been cultivating in a suitable ce all these years slowing down his progress. After celebrating Old Gold advancement Shadowsh then enhanced Carl¡¯s Spiritual World causing him to level up to Gold Rank Level 8. While the whole garden was in a festive atmosphere celebrating and all the whole city on the other hand was boiling in excitement for tommorow. The news that Shadowsh was going to watch the battle between Adventurers have already been spread. The former fighters of the firstpetition immediately started popping out the firstpetition was cancelled because of Banjo¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion. Also there were only a couple of fighters that was able to show their true strength to Shadowsh causing them to regret. Now that Shadowsh have returned and his fame was greater than ever this caused those that have lost thepetition before to want aeback. The next day the whole battle arena was packed with people some wanted to watch the exciting fight while others wanted to see what Shadowsh looks like. The announcer of the fight was Reias besides her were the top ten winners of thestpetition. While the top ten winners were looking at Shadowsh in admiration and worship the number one winner which is Jarius was looking at him in terror and reverence. He still remember that day when he and Shadowsh crossed path in the city he never felt so afraid in his life. Noticing his gaze Shadowsh looks at him and smile causing him to be slightly nervous. He already made Shadowsh his idol when he found out the mysterious stranger that he met before and Shadowsh was the same person. Shadowsh then turned his attention towards the Adventurers in the arena. Noticing his expression when he was looking at Shadowsh the second ce winner which has the nickname Mad Woman Ang asks ¡°Jarius why are you so nervous in front of Shadowsh?¡± Hearing that she called Shadowsh directly by the name Jarius snaps ¡°You are not worthy calling him directly by his name when you address him call him lord Shadowsh¡± Being berated by Jarius Mad Woman Ang became furious ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you dare tell me what to do Jarius¡± But because she was afraid that she might cause amotion she didn¡¯t raised her voice. The third ce winner suddenly chided ¡°A loser should listen to what a winner day¡± He was a young man with a dashing look he was called Dragon Spear Zielong everybody knew that he was the one deserving the second ce but because he was gravely injured after the fight between him and Jarius he was ced in the third rank. Actually the fight between him and Jarius was extremely close if it weren¡¯t for the lucky breakthrough of Jarius in the middle of their battle he would have won. This time Ang was ticked off she knew that Zielong was referring to her lost yesterday against a mysterious swordsman named Rafael. Chapter 346 Chapter 346: CHAPTER 318 THE ADVENTURE FESTIVAL Being called a Mad Woman means Ang was extremely domineering woman she immediately shouted ¡°What do you mean by that Zielong!!! You are just the third in our group!!!¡± Her voice was heard by nearly everyone causing them to turned to her the battling Adventurers also stops and looks at her. Even Shadowsh turned towards her seeing everyone looking at her Mad Woman Ang immediately became timid as she turned silent causing Zielong next to her to chuckle in a mocking manner. The part of the table in front of her started cracking because of her strength she really wanted to punch Zielong even though she knew she would lose if they fight. The crowd started whispering with each other seeing this after all Mad Woman Ang had her reputation destroyed being defeated by an unknown Adventurer. Shadowsh on the other hand was intently looking at the battle below the one participating in the battle royale was someone quite close to the organization. He was Red Bull since he was busy ruling the underworld part of the city he was practically a ghost figure in the organization now that the tournament was in it¡¯s peak he wanted to join so that people would not think he don¡¯t exist anymore. ..... There are also participants that joined the first Adventurer Festival that he host too bad the nobles that participated before did not participate in the presentpetition because they are going to participate in anotherpetition between Adventurer group. Thepetition took a whole day most of them were boring to Shadowsh but there are still some that managed to piqued his interest. The next day would be a fight between Adventurer group actually this is what Shadowsh wanted to watch as individual fight were a bitckluster to him now considering that there aren¡¯t that many geniuses in the Archinviel Dukedom. Everyone went home satisfied for them most of the fights were great some of them were sadden because they lost their bets. Thepetition tomorrow would undoubtedly be also intense as aposition of Adventurers is much more powerful than a individual Adventurer. The next day everyone quickly went to the stadium yesterday seats were quite full so they had to be early to obtain some good seat. This time 7 of the top ten winners would valso participate as they have their own group there are only three people in the top ten ranking that was not on any group they are Mad Woman Ang, Dragon Spear Zielong and the tenth ce Scarlet Assassin Cassandra. Even though they are solo Adventurers they still improve as fast as the other top ten Adventurers. Dragon Spear Zilong is both a Adventurer and a royal guard so the resources he could gain is greater than most people. What¡¯s more he is the third son of a Viscount family which had a close connection to the Archinviel Family. Mad Woman Ang on the other hand is a full-time Adventurer as she earned numerous contribution in the guild because of that she had earned a special rank that made her one of the guild¡¯s partner. All of her loot would be bought by the guild directly and she has the ability to book a quest in the Mission Board. She also have a close rtion with the Alchemist Guild as one of her sister works there so other than the Adventure Guild she would personally take a mission for the Alchemist Guild. Scarlet Assassin Cassandra on the other hand is one of Red Bull¡¯s subordinate she is quite feared on the middle ss people in the city. Since she is called an assassin that means her job involves shady works but Red Bull is considered a part of Shadowsh¡¯s group which leans on the good side albeit not that much she was idolized in the city. Down in the arena two teams were battling each other both teams have aposition of seven members. The fight is much more entertaining than yesterday¡¯spetition as even powerful individual couldn¡¯t win against impable teamwork of course unless he or she is truly powerful enought to disregard any attacks or defence. After two teams have lost in two fights it was now the top ten Adventurer group to battle the first group to be called out is the Silent Snake Group. They are powerful individuals in the group which is being lead by the sixth ce winner Dark Snake. What¡¯s more confusing is that he is not the leader of their group but her sister White Snake both of them are poison users and assassin type warriors. In their team there were a tank called Sturdy Snake he was imbued with poison all over his body and shield which makes it lethal for anyone to get close to him. There is also an Archer in their group called Flying Snake which like all the other members uses poison. All the members of their team has the nickname snake on them but only the four of them were famous the rest of the team were considered a bit average. Theposition of the team are two assassins, two archers, two warriors and a tank. Each of them are using poison in their attacks and weapons but their Adventure Group is only in fourth rank in the guild. It¡¯s not because they are unpopr the Alchemist Guild would always seek their cooperation as poison and medicine is like a coin one is the head and the other is the tail but they are still connected. Because of their professional conduct in medicinal nts and poisonous monsters they are actually quite famous. But their strength fall shortly as the rest of their group were still studying as the requirement to enter their group is basic knowledge about poison and medicine. Reias then calls for the other group and a great exmation could be suddenly heard in the audience. The Silent Snake Group was actually fighting the third rank Adventure Group the Peerless Sword Warriors. What made the others to admire the Peerless Sword Group is that theirck of members during their establishment there were only 5 members of the group but during the Adventurer Festival they managed to obtain the third ce. Because there is already the Heavenly Sword Sect the Adventure Group that Jarius have created and the strict requirement to enter their group the number of members of the Peerless Sword Warriors hadn¡¯t changed. But this time it was quite different there were 3 new members of the group the mysterious swordsman that defeated Mad Woman Ang whom was called Rafael, The leader of the group a man with a mask that has two huge swords and finally a woman who also have mask she was carrying a thin light sword. All of them were wearing masks and all of them are swordsman so their teamposition is somewhatckingpared to the other group but each one of them were overpowering genius it was rumored that if all of the member of the Peerless Sword Warriors joined thepetition ranking then most of the top ten winners would not be included in the list. With Reias signal both group lunged at each other but the scene in the arena stunned the audience. The Silent Snake Group was actually being dominated the girl with the light sword was practically the bane of their group. She radiates holy light around her and her attacks were imbued by holy element cleansing the poison. On the other hand the leader with two huge swords was fighting three members of the Silent Snake Group Sturdy Snake and the two warriors and he was actually winning the battle. The brother and sister duo was fighting the mysterious swordsman called Rafael the two of them were actually in the verge of losing. Seeing the sixth ce winner losing even with help of his sister everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by this. On the other hand Mad Woman Ang who was watching from above was looking at Rafael with dread she could still remember the battle she fought with him and how easily she lost. Scarlet Assassin Cassandra was also looking at Rafael with trepidation. She was the weakest in their group and seeing how Dark Snake is losing even with the smooth teamwork with his sister she knew she was no match for him. Dragon Spear Zielong on the other hand was looking at Rafael with his battle intent soaring the stronger his foe are the more motivated he is to fight. Jarius who was on the waiting room was watching the fight his sword qi was radiating in his body he didn¡¯t know why but he was assured that he could break pass his limit and improve his sword realm to mid tier. His teammates were also bursting with fighting intent they swore that they will win the fight against the Peerless Sword Warriors because if they don¡¯t then their Heavenly Sword Sect would be put into shame. Chapter 347 Chapter 347: CHAPTER 319 THE ADVENTURE FESTIVAL ll Bang! Bam! Bang! The whole scene was chaotic the leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors was fighting in a brutish manner he was overpowering his enemies. Bang! Finally after blocking countless of his strike the shield on Sturdy Snake hand was broken and the impact causes him to spit out some blood. The two warriors expression changed as their body started to tremble as their skins started growing scales. ¡°Twin Snake swallow the heaven!!!¡± The two warriors shouted as they spun around aiming their swords in different spot of their foe body. This is a one strike skill that deals tremendous damaged to their body because they are borrowing the power of the poisonous snake monsters that they had refined. Seeing this the leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors started spinning as a powerful gust of wind started to gather around him as he spun faster the stronger his tornado be. Their attacks collided as a deafening bang could be heard as the two warriors from the Silent Snake Group was thrown to a distance. ..... Both of them were grievously injured as one of them had fainted while the other one was extremely pale and was looking at their foe in horror. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Suddenly Sturdy Snake shouted as he raised his shield and ms it into the ground. Boom! A deafening noice could be heard as a burst of green liquid came out of his body as they flew all over the ce. Just as it reached the leader of Peerless Sword Warriors the said person disappears and quickly reappears on top of Sturdy Snake. Just as he was about to sh Sturdy Snake into halves he felt an iparable domineering spiritual sense locking down on him stopping him. Sturdy Snake on the other hand fainted as the domineering spiritual sense knocked him out. On the side the other members of the Peerless Sword Warriors were quite confused as to why their leader stops. They hadn¡¯t joined in the fight because they knew how powerful their three members are so they have been standing there watching the show. From their knowledge their leader wouldn¡¯t stop halfway as he would definitely attack Sturdy Snake causing great harm to him but now he actually show mercy to his enemy confusing them. Suddenly they saw their leader looking at Shadowsh as they sensed a bit of fear on him. They quickly realized something and all four of them looks at Shadowsh in fear. While the fight between Sturdy Snake and the two warriors from Silent Snake Group versus the leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors is over the fight between two archers and the girl holding a light sword were still ongoing. Even though the girl holding the light sword is quite powerful as she was extremely fast leaving afterimage all around Flying Snake and the other Archer have great understanding between one another strengthening their teamwork. Arrows after arrows was shot urately towards their target but their target easily dodged or sliced their attacks. What¡¯s more they felt that their opponent was actually only ying with as with her speed she could reach the two of them in no time. But she just stood there either receiving their attacks or dodging them and since their poison is pretty much useless to her they were fighting in such frustration. On the other hand the girl holding the light sword only had half of her attention towards the two archers half of her attention were into her brother. Rafael and Dark Snake were fighting in an incredibly close range and even with White Snake supporting from the side the fight was one sided. Dark Snake was losing in agility something he is proud of. Both him and his sister has flexible limbs after signing contract with their monsters after fusing with other snake monsters they had refined their body and limbs could move like whips. But now their attacks couldn¡¯t harm their opponent even though both of their attack pattern are quite unpredictable they were still blocked. Dark Snake was cursing inwardly he knew what is oppressing him and his sister it was sword qi. He was very familiar with sword qi as he fought Jarius before and the oppressive feeling was the same as he fought Rafael. ¡°White Mamba Strike!!!¡± Suddenly White Snake shouted as her body started growing scales like the two warriors but her aura was quite different from them. The aura from the two warriors before were powerful but unstable White Snake on the other hand does not have any aura at all and after transforming she feels illusive as if she was not there. Her two white daggers started shining as she lunged them towards Rafael. Seeing this Dark Snake also transformed bing a scaly human but his forehead has tiny horns on them. His wasn¡¯t a snake but something like a dragon. He then opens his mouth and lets out a powerful roar before stomping in the ground and sh out. Those that were watching eximed feeling the powerful strikeing from Dark Snake while those that were quite sharp were feeling danger from White Snake¡¯s attack as it is really a strike that an assassin would usepletely undetectable. Even Shadowsh¡¯s interest was piqued his Assassin Organization was stillcking in manpower if she could recruit White Snake and her group it would be a great catch. Even though he admires the two of them he knew that they are no match to Rafael as the battle was already lost. And just like what he predicted when the two attacks were unleashed Rafael¡¯s disposition changed bing extremely sharp he then shouted ¡°One Strike! Hundred Strike!¡± Suddenly his sword started glowing as he waved it causing an extremely sharp light to fly towards Dark Snake. On the other hand numerous sword shape image appeared around him and with shing sound they blocked White Snake¡¯s attack. Dark Snake¡¯s attack was obliterated by Rafael¡¯s sword strike. Rafael¡¯s sword strike was weakened slightly after destroying Dark Snake¡¯s attack but it was still flying towards him. Bang! The powerful strike hit Dark Snake causing him to shout in pain as arge wound open up in the area where the sword strikended. Shadowsh did not stop the attack because he knew that strike wouldn¡¯t take Dark Snake¡¯s life. The wound on Dark Snake was veryrge and the blood his gushing out was worrying. Seeing this White Snake¡¯s expression changed as she quickly shouted ¡°We surrender!!¡± Dark Snake has a powerful regenerating ability because of the dragon bloodline but the sword strike that was causes by those that wields sword qi has an ability to slows down or even cancel ones regenerative ability. Hearing this Reias quickly announced the end of the battle as White Snake quickly calls help from the other members of her Silent Snake Group. With that over everyone started to discuss about the fight they were shocked by how powerful the Peerless Sword Warriors are. Since their number fell short on the requirement to enter apetition they hadn¡¯t joined any teampetition. They also did not joined any individualpetition as they felt it was too boring but this time it was different. Not only their team could finally joined thepetition but they were seeking to win thepetition as they wanted to go to Thousand Race Kingdom. They wanted to challenge the powerful warriors on Thousand Race Kingdom also they admired Shadowsh greatly. With that round over Reias announced the next round ¡°Archinviel Adventure Group versus Monstrous Adventurers!¡± It was a fight between the Second Rank and Seventh Rank. The Archinviel Adventure Group is a well known Adventurer group consisting of the Archinviel Family subordinates. They were ranked second not because they are weak it¡¯s just that the Heavenly Sword Sect were just too overpowered. The Monstrous Adventurers on the other hand consist of young hot blooded Tamers from the B and T Association. They consist of seven best bros that have powerful monster in their disposal but each one of them were also rival in love. Rosa from the B and T Association were known to be the dream of the young Tamers and Beastmasters. Not only Rosa his a rare beauty but her status as the guild masters¡¯s granddaughter but she is also quite powerful herself. When the seven members of both group walks to the arena sound of cheering as immediately heard. The two teams have both fame and looks so the audience were excited to see them fight. The reason for the Archinviel Adventure Group to be ranked second because their numbers and some older individuals but in the arena there were only young folks that were fighting. This would show if the Archinviel Adventure Group only relies on the older members of their group or their younger members of their group were also as powerful as the other Adventurer groups. With Reias signal both groups quickly went into their unique formation. Chapter 348 Chapter 348: CHAPTER 320 MONSTROUS ADVENTURERS VS. ARCHINVIEL ADVENTURE GROUP Even thought it was supposed to be seven versus seven the situation in the arena on the other hand is like 16 against seven. There were at least one monster that apany one of the member of the Monstrous Adventurers. The leader and vice leader has two monster each and all their monster were at least Very Rare Grade. The battle was clearly disadvantageous towards the Archinviel Adventure Group as both strength and numbers were not on their favor. Roar! Roar! Roar! Three monster quickly charged towards the Archinviel Adventure Group. The monsters were Golden Giant Elephant, Barbaric Wolf and Rock Lion they were considered one of the famous tank in monster kingdom. With their size they were consideredrge monster any regr size human standing next to any of these three monster they would feel dwarfed. ..... ¡°Come out Thunder Condor!!!¡± Seeing this a grim look appeared on the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group as he should. Skree! A piercing cry could be heard as a violet condor appeared. ¡°ming Eagle show that Thunder Condor who¡¯s boss!¡± ¡°Jade Swan show that condor why you are titled the most dashing monster!¡± ¡°Get that f*cker Dark Hawk¡± Three members of the Monstrous Adventurers shouted as they pointed at the Thunder Condor. Ear piercing cry could be heard once again but this time it came from three different monster as they quickly flew towards the Thunder Condor. ¡°Ah!¡± Two of the tanks of the Archinviel Adventure Group saw that their enemies were getting closer so they quickly acted. One of the most basic skill of a tank the battle cry it causes irritation towards lower intelligence monster or other beings. The three monsters might be known for their outstanding strength and defence but their intelligence leave none to be desired. Roar! Roar! Roar! The three monsters eyes became red as they stared angrily at the two tanks as they were running towards them. Bang! Deafening noice could be heard as the three monsters m themselves at the two tanks. Thankfully the arena were reinforced by runes so their toughness were quite admirable no matter how violent the Adventurers fought they fail to leave a crack on the floor. The two tanks shook from the impact as even though they tried hard they were still pushed backward. The healer from their group quickly started chanting but a fireball flew towards her. A saber shed off the fireball the person who blocked the fireball was the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group also the owner of the Thunder Condor. He was looking grimly at the Monstrous Adventurers not only there were three flying monsters there were also three tank monsters. This was already considered a powerfulbo but that wasn¡¯t thest of it the Tamers were also fighters. 3 archers, two swordsman, an assassin and a mage. What¡¯s more there were still 3 monsters in the group one was a well known Healer type monster the Dryad and two elemental based attacker monster ming Wolf and Earthen Tortoise. The ming Wolf were known for their speed and fast attack they could be ranged or closebat fighters. The Earthen Tortoise on the other hand was considered both ranged and tank it¡¯s attack consist of surprise Earth Type attacks. Their body is incredibly tough and they could be even tougher than Golden Giant Elephant as long as their feet are on the ground. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Numerous arrows flew on both side as their fight became more violent. The Archinviel Adventure Group were clearly in a disadvantage their tanks were being pushed bit by bit every sh would cause shock throughout their bodies. Their archers and mage were a lot more powerful than those from the Monstrous Adventurers but they were being blocked not only that their enemies were monsters which were known to be morepatible with their own unique elements. If this goes on then the defeat of Archinviel Adventure Group were going closer. Suddenly can change ured in the arena the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group actually charged towards the Monstrous Adventurers. Seeing this the Barbaric Wolf was about to block him when the tank in front of it smashed his mace to it¡¯s head. With a yelp the Barbaric Wolf¡¯s head plummeted to the floor with a bang thankfully its head was really tough if not it would have burst when it received the attack. Just as the tank pulled his weapon back the Golden Giant Elephant¡¯s trunk started glowing and with a bang the tank that attacked the Barbaric Wolf flew. With a thud the tank hit the wall of the arena with a grunt he tried to get up but the attack was just too powerful it injured his inner organs. The Golden Giant Elephant let¡¯s out a triumph trumpet before charging at the healer of the group but it¡¯s path was suddenly blocked by slippery floor. The other tank wanted to stop the Golden Giant Elephant but it was tied up with the Rock Lion. But the audience clearly saw another scene as the tank was gradually losing his stability. The Golden Giant Elephant slips and fall when it steps into the floor of ice if it¡¯s just normal low level magic it could destroy it with just his step but the one who made the ice floor is a well known genius magician. Just as the Golden Giant Elephant tried to stand up numerous chains appeared and bind it. The chains emits cold energy as they were made up of ice there were thorns around them. The Golden Giant Elephant has thick skin that is like steel so when the chains started binding it the sound of metal shing was produced. The Golden Giant Elephant tried to destroy the chains as it started to roar in frustration but suddenly it stops and aims it¡¯s trunk towards the Ice Mage. The Ice Mage expression immediately changed as he scolded himself the monster in front of him weren¡¯t ordinary monster but a tamed monster. Bang! Chunks of ice flew everywhere as the Golden Giant Elephant let¡¯s out a powerful air attack from it¡¯s trunk. The Ice Mage let¡¯s out a sigh of relief thankfully in thest second he manage to conjure an Ice Shield to block the attack. While the fight in the Archinviel Adventure Group side is getting more intense the leader of the group which goes by the name Leon finally reached the Monstrous Adventurers side. Howl! The ming Wolf let¡¯s out a howl as it races towards Leon. Leon raised his saber high and with incredible speed he shed towards the ming Wolf. Feeling the powerful attack the owner of the ming Wolf became shocked as he quickly ordered his monsterpanion to retreat. But it was toote Leon¡¯s attack was too fast as it was about to hit the ming Wolf¡¯s head an barrier appeared on top of it. The ming Wolf was then lift up and was knocked unconscious as it was put in the corner of the arena. Both the ming Wolf owner and Leon was shocked by this development but the former heaved a sigh of relief while thetter became confused. But seeing that his attack did not manage to kill the ming Wolf he was relieved as he doesn¡¯t want the Monstrous Adventurers to be the mortal enemy of their group. Suddenly he realised something there is only one person capable of such feat earlier he then looks at Shadowsh and seeing him smile Leon trembled as he finally gets the gist of it. He then let¡¯s out a roar and started to attack more brutally. What he realised is that Shadowsh would intervene in thest second if the attack is clearly life threatening. The Tamers were scared by Leon¡¯s momentum as they would never have thought that their opponent actually attack to kill. Suddenly the owner of the ming Wolf saw Leon charging towards him causing him to back off in fear just as the saber was about tond on his head the same even took ce as he was lifted and knocked unconscious by an invisible energy. Seeing this the scene reminded them about what happened to the ming Wolf that¡¯s when it hit them. Those that were perceptive enough immediately looks at Shadowsh who was still smiling as he watch in interest. Dragon Spear Zielong, Mad Woman Ang, Scarlet Assassin Cassandra looks at Shadowsh with fear and respect despite being so close they didn¡¯t even managed to feel a thing but yet Shadowsh clearly made a move. The leader of the Monstrous Adventurers also realised this as he shouted ¡°Everyone don¡¯t hold back!!!¡± Of course the other members also realized this as they aren¡¯t that stupid if they didn¡¯t discover such an obvious thing then their title of genuis would be put into shame. The assassin of the group which is also the vice leader quickly charged towards Leon his two monsters were the Dark Hawk and the Barbaric Wolf he expertise in ambush attack. Chapter 349 Chapter 349: CHAPTER 321 MONSTROUS ADVENTURERS VS. ARCHINVIEL ADVENTURE GROUP He clearly knew he wasn¡¯t a match to Leon in direct closebat fight but he needed to stall him at least. Besides there were also two swordsman in their group even though their mastery are only average with the three of them fighting against Leon then they still have a chance. Leon shouted as he lunged himself towards the three ¡°Violent Dragon Rampage!!!¡± Numerous saber images appeared around him as a faint dragon roar could be heard. The three quickly paled as they also used their battle skill ¡°Flower Swordy!!!¡± ¡°Eviscerate!!!¡± ¡°One Point Stab!!!¡± ..... Bang! The four attacks collided but even with the three of them working their attacks were actually in the weaker side. Shadowsh nodded in admiration even though Leon¡¯s strength isn¡¯t that much his potential is extremely great. From what he knew the Violent Dragon Saber Art is one of the most treasuredbat technique that the Archinviel Family had. For them to let Leon train it meant that Leon¡¯s identity isn¡¯t normal. In the arena after shing the four fighters once again charged at each other. Suddenly Leon¡¯s expression changed as if he felt the floor beneath him soften as his bnce fell. The three Tamers eyes lit up as they immediately knew it was the Earthen Tortoise that made a move. They quickly initiate another attack as they wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. ¡°Blooming Flower shl!!!¡± ¡°Throat Strike!!!¡± ¡°Temple Point Stab!!!¡± Each strike were fatal and all of them were targeting different spot. Seeing the iing attack Leon¡¯s expression darkens as he smashed his saber to the floor as a burst of energy assaulted the three. This is one of the attack of the Violent Dragon Saber Art. The fourth strike Violent Dragon Soaring! Leon knew that he was still not proficient at this strike as he was only proficient in using the first strike Violent Dragon Rampage and second strike Dragon Whirlwind. The two of the Tamers quickly steps back as they felt the attack but the assassin still kept on charging. Bam! The energy strike hit the assassin but he only grunted as he persist on striking Leon¡¯s throat. Seeing the iing strike Leon knew he couldn¡¯t dodge it and would definitely be disqualified. When the dagger hit Leon¡¯s throat it was stopped by an invisible barrier. Leon¡¯s eyes rolled as he became unconscious and just like the other two he was carried by the energy and put in the corner of the arena. The members of the Monstrous Adventurers heaved a sigh of relief after defeating their strongest opponent. They then saw the Thunder Condor freeze and just like Leon it was knocked unconscious. This causes the members of the Monstrous Adventurers to feel a chill as they would never have thought that there are rules for being a Tamer. ¡°Watch out!¡± Suddenly the archers of the Monstrous Adventurers shouted at the assassin as an arrow flew towards it. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ The assassin cursed as he was still recovering from the hit he took from the Violent Dragon Soaring. The arrow flew towards his forehead and just like that he was eliminated after Shadowsh knocked him out he also knocked out his monsters. The Rock Lion who was already in the brink of winning was knocked unconscious as his eyes rolled out and he was lifted and put in the corner. The Dark Hawk who was about to fly towards one of the archers of the Archinviel Adventure Group was also knocked. After being released by the assault of the Rock Lion the tank quickly charged towards the Golden Giant Elephant with a bang he hit it¡¯s head. The Golden Giant Elephant let¡¯s out an angry roar as it¡¯s focus changed to the tank. The Ice Mage heaved a sigh of relief as he cancelled his binding skill and slumps down to the floor as he immediately started to focus in recovering his lost Mana. Just as the Archinviel Adventure Group thought they still had a chance the unconscious Barbaric Wolf woke up. This stunned them causing them to feel despair but another turned around also appeared as their other tank recovers after being continuously healed by their healer. It was a death battle on the arena as the only rule is if the opponent was killed then he or she would be disqualified. Both team cursed themselves for not finishing their opponent. Another intense battle rang out arrows, ice spells, fire spells and many more attacks flew on both side as both team don¡¯t want to lose. But as time goes on the Archinviel Adventure Group was clearly losing their archers might be powerful but with the ming Eagle and Jade Swan harassing them then they couldn¡¯t focus. Their tanks were also being dominated as their healer was in a state of panick as the injuries in their team multiplied. The situation in the Monstrous Adventurers on the other hand is more favorable than theirs. Their healer the Dryad has a skill that involves more than one target it was a group healing skill. Not only that it was also good at using restricting skills. As more time goes by the result of the battle became more obvious as the Barbaric Wolf used his Berserk Ability causing tremendous amount of damage to the tank of their opponents. And without any surprise the Archinviel Adventure Group lost the battle but everyone in the audience felt they deserved a second chance as they only lost because of their unfavorable disadvantage. Shadowsh on the other hand don¡¯t care for him if you lose then you lose. Since the battle took a bit of time everyone went to eat their lunch first as they couldn¡¯t enjoy the show in a hungry stomach. The participants have their own dining room below the arena a secret ce that Reias has built for their organization but since today is a special day it was opened to all participants. Immediately after having their lunch everyone waited for Reias to announce the next match. Reias did not betray their expectation and quickly announced the next battle ¡°The Supreme Group and is known to be the group that is on par with the Heavenly Sword Sect the Genius Group!!!¡± Suddenly the whole crowd became wild as the name of the group was announced. For the first just like the Peerless Sword Warriors the Genius Group finally decided to join the Adventure Festival. The Genius Group just like the name consist of only geniuses or those that were called genius. They are also known to be the group of Haze, Star, Big Bear, Terriz and Lilia. Since there were only four of them in their group they weren¡¯t eligible to join thepetition and since they would always be busy with training even individualpetition was ignored. But the whole city knew that their group have horrifyingbat prowess that even the Heavenly Sword Sect the number one Adventure Group could not ignore. Shadowsh also knew of these but he was still interested to know who the other 3 members are. When the whole group finally arrives in the arena Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for their opponent. The other three members were the two elves together with Sparky and Rosemary the number of members multiplied. What¡¯s more because there were only young ones that joined thepetition tactic understanding between the whole Adventuremunity Big Bear was reced by Al. Two Elite Archers that have gone to numerous ordeals such as war and leading numerous soldiers. A Water Mage that could summon monstrous Water Serpents that could serve as their warrior or tank. Two tanks that have great potential the stronger their opponents are the stronger they became. An assassin that fights like an elite warrior but still as lethal as an elite assassin. Abat mage that has the rare attribute of sma. These seven individuals formed a team which also have great cooperation between one another it was an utter bad luck for others to fight them. Reias then announced the other team ¡°Rank ten in the Adventure Group Ranking Brute Force Group!!!¡± This time everyone did not p but only look at the members of Brute Force Group with pity. The members of Brute Force Group all have ugly expression in their faces as they felt Reias screwed them over. This was practically a losing battle especially since they already fought the Genius Group before and they were only four of them before it was an utter devastation in their group. Since then their group had a rule to never ever anger the Genius Group. Their group consist of brutes so they werewless once their leader teased Star and Lilia and that was also thest time they saw their leader. It was also the reason why they fought the Genius Group thinking that with the advantage of their numbers they could win. ..... s such a dream was never fulfilled as all of them had either grave injuries or broken limbs. Chapter 350 Chapter 350: CHAPTER 322 BEING BEATEN Seeing the members of the Brute Force Group the expression of Star and Lilia turned cold. Shadowsh noticed this and quickly asks Reias the reason why. Of course he did it using his spiritual sense as he was very curious as to why these two girls seems to be very furious with these group of men. Reias quickly exined the situation to him even her voice was filled with anger it seems that there group of men weren¡¯t popr to women. When Shadowsh finished listening to the story between the two group he immediately looks at the Brute Force Group with apathy. He then sent a message to Haze and his group telling them as long as they prevent the other team from announcing their surrender then they could go wild. Haze and the two girls¡¯ expression immediately lit up as they look at their enemy with chilling vision. ..... Haze was very angry when he knew about how rude the former leader of the Brute Force Group to his sister was he was nursing some grievance towards them. The leader of the Brute Force Group immediately felt a chill running down his spine the look that Haze and the girls giving him were giving him a bad feeling. He still remember that time when he was just the vice leader of the group but after their leader made a rudement to the other group and tried to molest them their leader life faded away in front of them. This caused a trauma to all of those that were present that day. Immediately he resolved himself to announce their surrender once the battle start. Of course he would never have realized that Haze and the two girls were already locked unto him and the new vice leader of the group. The rules stated that only the leader and the vice leader could initiate a surrender of all their group while the other members could only initiate an individual surrender. With Reias signal the battle starts just as the leader of the Brute Force Group was about to open his mouth Haze quickly moves towards him with breathtaking speed. Star on the other hand also flew towards the vice leader her speed might not be as great as Haze but it was only slightly slower. Bam! Bam! Two thuds were heard as the leader of the Brute Force Group was mmed to the floor while the vice leader was thrown towards the wall as Star used her spear to hit his stomach. The other members of the Brute Force Group nked out but suddenly numerous water like bullets rain down on them. With cries of pain Lilia continue as she started chanting. Those that were from the Dragon Kingdom were confused as to why the three of them were acting that way. Terriz was also confused because he was busy everyday with either his training or studies he was uninformed about what happened between the two girls and the Brute Force Group. Even though he did not know why the three of them were in haste he still responded because he is their teammate. The other three from the Dragon Kingdom also made a move with a bang Al ms his shield on the floor. Terriz at the same time as Al also ms his shield to the floor. This was the first time the two of them work together but they have tactic understanding between one another because of their simrities. The floor below the Brute Force Group became soft and since the members were busy defending from the rain of Aqua Bullets. The Brute Force Group quickly fell down but the soft floor changed once again bing a quicksand. This change was too abrupt as three of the group started sinking just as the two that managed to get out heaved a sigh of relief two arrow pierced their shoulder each. The two let¡¯s out a cry of pain suddenly more arrows rains down on them as their limbs were all pierced by arrows. This was extremely cruel but the two elves that fired the shot looks confused they are sure they fired the arrows towards the head of their enemies but in the middle of their flight they changed direction in a strange manner as if someone willed them to it. They then look at Shadowsh as in their heart he and Yshelia are the only ones capable of doing such a thing. ¡°Please leave them to us!¡± Suddenly Haze shouted at them with a plead. Hearing this the rest of the members of the group looks at each other before nodding they then retreat. The two members that were impaled had already announced their surrender so does the other member of the group causing dissatisfaction to the three so they decided to focus their anger towards the two. Haze kept on punching the face of the leader of the Brute Force Group as it started to swell up but he still did not stop. Star on the other hand used her spear shaft as a beating stick as she started to whack her opponent. Bam! Crack! Ahhhhh! When she attacked the leg of her opponent sound of broken bones could be heard as his opponent let¡¯s out a cry of pain just as he wanted to surrender a foot hits the back of his head nting his face to the ground. Hiss The audience draws in a cold breath as they saw the condition of the two. Suddenly they started whispering how brutal the Genius Group are hearing their whispers someone from the group or more urately a girl harrumphed at them and said ¡°What do you know it was these Brutes fault for what is happening to them right now!¡± You could clearly hear the dissatisfaction on her voice also her hate for the Brute Force Group. Seeing her face nearly all the audience knew who she is. Her mother and her owns a sweet shop they also served tea and coffee together with their sweets. Her father was a well known Baker while her mother is good at making tea or coffee. Suddenly one of the audience asks ¡°Little missy can you tell us why the three of them were really brutal to the Brute Force Group¡± Hearing this the girl who harrumphed quickly exins the situation. It was in their shop when the former leader of the Brute Force Group tried to molest the two girls. The Brute Force Group were quite frequent at their store because they have an interest towards her mother and her they even beat up her father most of the time. Thankfully because of Red Bull help the security of the city is much more stronger so their group wouldn¡¯t dare to cross the line but still they would go there every day to molest the two of them. Hearing what kind of people the Brute Force Group are all of the audience looks at them with disgust especially the female audience. Well their group didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the first ce as they were known to be brutal but because of their strength they were crowned as the tenth ce of the group. It seems that this year Adventure Festival they wouldn¡¯t obtain a ce this would definitely caused their group to copse. On the stage Lilia finished her chant as three Water Serpents appeared besides her seeing this Haze stop punching as he threw the leader of the Brute Force Group towards Lilia. A water whip materialized in Lilia¡¯s hand as she waves it towards the Brute Leader. Pak! With a loud sound of being whipped a cry of agony was heard as blood started seeping out of the Brute Leader¡¯s back. Roar! Roar! Roar! Three roars could be heard as the three Water Serpents charged towards the Brute Leader. On the other side of the arena Star was smashing the Brute Vice Leader to the floor lifting him up using his leg. After smashing him for countless of times Star noticed that he already fainted as blood started dripping out of his face. With a bang she kicked him towards the arena¡¯s wall and with a thud he was eliminated in the round only the Brute Leader is left but Lilia was still ying with him. The Water Serpents were the ones ying with him is the more urate thing to say as he was being passed from a Water Serpent to another. He was now being used just like a volleyball ball as each time he was being passed the Water Serpent would whip him using their tail. After one minute passed Shadowsh lifts the Brute Leader and nodded at Reias. Seeing this Reias quickly announced the result of the battle. The audience did not feel a ounce of pity towards the Brute Force Group as it was clearly their fault as to why the two girls were extremely violent to them. Also their group were well known bullies so most of the audience were actually d seeing them being beaten up so bad. Chapter 351 Chapter 351: CHAPTER 323 THE ARROGANT VS. THE VILLAGERS With the exit of Haze and his group Reias announced the next match ¡°The 8th ce Adventure Group of the Archinviel Dukedom The Supremes!¡± Everyone immediately started booing this was one of the shameless group in the city as they called themselves supreme but yet they run away from a fight as long as they knew they couldn¡¯t win. Reias then pointed at the opposite corner ¡°The 9th ce Adventure Group they are consist of childhood friends from their former vige The Hunters!¡± Contrast to their reaction to The Supremes their reaction were quite positive to The Hunters as their reputation were known to be good as they are kind-hearted and passionate individuals. The group of childhood friends actually only consist of three people they were called the hunter trio before but since their personality and root were simr to most people in the city there were numerous individuals that came from a remote vige that joined them. Their dream is to once again rebuild their former vige as the number of people living in the city is too great to the point it became dirty. Of course this do not apply to the mansion where Reias and the other¡¯s live as Jelly released numerous slimes to clean up after them. ..... Jelly came with Sans and the other¡¯s when they arrived here now he is staying in the sewer of the city. Back in the arena the sounds of apuse could clearly he heard as the 7 members of the The Hunters went into the stage. The 7 members of The Supremes have a look of jealousy and hate as they look at their foe. Even though they ranked 8th in the Adventure Group Ranking they were still looked down by most of the people. Their reputation is only slightly better than the Brute Force Group but all of them were just too arrogant causing dissatisfaction to themoners. The difference between them and The Hunters were clearly great as The Hunters treat themoners kindly as they thought that they are in the same situation as them. Sometimes they would even give freebies to themoners and their children they also donate to the orphanage things such as toys and books. They are just too kind but because of this Reias actually wanted to recruit them but they did not ept but this didn¡¯t let her down as she was still helping them to this day. No nobles tried to do anything to them even though one of their member is a rare beauty only slightly lower than Leafinia¡¯s goddess like beauty. P Under the protection of Reias and the guild those that have malicious intent were apprehensive in making a move. They still remember what happened to the noble and his son that tried to force Reias to marry into their family. When both group looks at each other sparks flew these two groups were known to be rivals wether in the ranking or in the daily basis. The Supremes consist of three swordsman, two mages and two archers. The reason there were no tanks because nobody in their group wanted to be the meat shield there were also no assassin because they thought it was quite cowardly to attack in the dark. They are so obnoxious that their teamwork was extremelycking the only reason that they got to the 8th ce because the leader of the Brute Force Group was killd by Lilia and Star making their group iplete. While The Hunters have such bad luckst Adventure Festival as they were immediately pair up with the Heavenly Sword Sect. The Hunters are now rearing to go with theposition of an assassin, a mage, two archers and three warriors it was a solid group. One of the warriors is like a fighter tank as he wield a giant sword with his full bodied armor he doesn¡¯t move like regr warriors which is agile. His is all brute strength and endurance also each time he attack a pressure just like a mountain would be produced causing his foe to be slightly sluggish. The two groups quickly charged at each other even though the members of The Supremes were arrogant they also had skills arrows flew urately towards the mage which was the beauty of the team. Two warriors of the team shouted as they spun in the air creating a powerful gust of wind that blew the arrows away. Seeing the warriors moved the three swordsman from The Supremes also moved as they quickly dashed towards the mage of the group. Both sides mages started chanting while the archers were trying to help their warriors as the fight between the two group quickly became heated. Bang! A collision ured as the tank warrior hit one of the swordsman and the said person quickly flew towards the arena¡¯s wall. The other swordsman saw an opportunity to attack the tank warrior but suddenly he felt a chill in his back and a dagger slits down his throat. Thankfully a thin barrier blocked his throat from being slit but he was still extremely pale just as he was about to retaliate in anger he was knocked out and was put into the corner. Two members from The Supremes was immediately disqualified of course one was only unconscious but the impact broke his ribs that meant he was totally out of the game. ¡°Giant Fireball!¡± ¡°Earth Smash!¡± The two mages from The Supremes finished chanting as a giant fireball and a lump of rock appeared above them. They then shot it towards the other side even though one of their members were still there. Hermosa the beauty of The Hunters opens her eyes as she shouted ¡°Lightning Spears¡± Crackling noice could be heard as three spear shape lightning appeared above Hermosa. She then fired two of them towards the Giant Fireball while the remaining one was aimed towards the fire mage of The Supremes. She ignored the lump of earth because she knew her teammates very well and this attack won¡¯t harm them. The tank warrior named Dave jumps and shed his sword towards the rock. ¡°Mountain Splitting sh!!!¡± A surge of powerful sword qi was unleashed in his huge sword as it cut the huge rock in half. The sword energy did not stop as it flew towards the earth mage. Seeing this he paled but thankfully their leader which was an archer also fired a powerful attack ¡°Star Shot¡± A blinding light started shining out from his bow as the arrow was released apanied by this light. Bang! The sword energy and the shining arrow collided causing an explosion in mid air. While the lump of rock was destroyed the Lightning Spears collided with the Giant Fireball and just like what happened to the earlier collision this one also produced a loud bang. With the two spears power they managed to destroy the Giant Fireball and the remaining one flew towards the fire mage. Two arrows flew towards the Lightning Spear and because theirbined power is as strong as the spear it was nullified. Within the smokes and fog the fight was tilting towards The Hunters as it was only a matter of time before the swordsman of the group The Supremes sumbs towards thebo of the two warriors from The Hunters. Suddenly while the earth mage was changing a figure appeared behind him and attacked him. Ting Once again the dagger was blocked by a transparent thin energy barrier but this meant that the earth mage was now disqualified. Once again the group The Supremes plunged into despair as they knew it was toote to change anything. After a couple of minutes the swordsman from The Supremes was lifted by Shadowsh as he was considered disqualified the two archers from their group was feeling depressed. Their arrows were being blocked by Dave as he stood tall in front of them he repelled them either by using his sword or fist. After defeating the swordsman the two warrior ran towards the two archers. The fire mage on the other hand was being stall by Hermosa but what he didn¡¯t know that someone was approaching from his blindspot. Without any suspense The Supremes were defeated by The Hunters thankfully it wasn¡¯t aplete defeat or else they would die of the humiliation since they were very arrogant. Before the leader of The Supremes fell he still managed to bring the two warriors with him but under the barrage of the archers from the other group he couldn¡¯t escape his destiny even with a profound movement technique. Even Shadowsh was surprised to see his movement technique as it was clearly of high level as even with the encircle of his enemy the leader of The Supremes managed to dodge a couple of attacks. With that over the next match would be scheduled tomorrow as everyone started to leave because there is now a rule stating that the audience were no longer allowed to camp in the arena they have no choice but to leave. Chapter 352 Chapter 352: CHAPTER 324 REMAINING GROUP There were only 4 group left the first rank Heavenly Sword Sect, the fifth rank Golden Spear Warriors, the sixth rank Tank Masters and an unknown group called the Dark Triad. What Shadowsh was looking forward is how the Tank Masters will fight after all they participate in the Adventure Festival before with some of their members being just a stranger. This bold move was exactly like what the Peerless Sword Warriors have done because there were only 5 of them they recruited 2 strangers to join their team totally not preparing that much. What¡¯s more during the battle only one of them would fight as the rest would watch only if the first person fall would another move. That is the reason why they only rank third in the Adventure Ranking. The Tank Masters were one of a kind group that could be recruited in other group as long as the payment is sufficient. This was thend of paradise for Tanks their leader was one of the great general of the dukedom but he seldomly act as a leader as he only established the Tank Masters as a form of hobby. ..... Even the number one Adventurer Jarius respect the old general. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but look forward for tommorow¡¯s battle as he wanted to assess as to what made the Heavenly Sword Sect qualify to be called as the number one Adventure Group in the whole dukedom. The next day Shadowsh together with his mother and sisters went to the battle arena. Yesterday his mother and sisters thought of thepetition to be boringpared to what they have been through so they used the whole day to rx. Today they wanted to watch the Heavenly Sword Sect fight and after that return to their rxation time back in the mansion. When everyone finally arrives Reias quickly announced the battle pair up. The first battle is between the fifth rank Adventure Group Golden Spear Warriors and the Tank Masters. The second group is between the number one Adventure Group of the city the Heavenly Sword Sect and an unknown group called Dark Triad. Of course this pair up disappointed everyone as they thought that the number one Adventure Group of the city would be fighting either the fifth or the sixth rank Adventure Group. With the end of her announcement the first group to fight for the day went into the stage. The whole arena suddenly became silent as they had a look of shock when they look at the Golden Spear Warriors. A figure was standing in front he was wielding a spear that looks like a dragon not only that he exudes a heroic atmosphere. This person is not a stranger to the people of Archinviel City. The expression of the members of the Tank Masters were pretty grim as some of them even cursed. ¡°F*ck why is he on this group!¡± ¡°Sh*t this ain¡¯t fair!¡± Sigh ¡°It seems that the chances of our victory is pretty nil¡± The figure was known to be equal to Jarius not only that it was also rumored that the only thing that could take to stop him was an army. He is Dragon Spear Zielong! The members of the Golden Spear Warriors were looking extremely proud that their group managed to hire Zielong. It is known that Zielong was an extremely proud person he is also known as a lone dragon. Even though the members of the Golden Spear Warriors consist of elite spearman they couldn¡¯t hold a candle against Zielong. In terms of mastery and potential Zielong passed them by leaps and bound. That is why the leader of the Golden Spear Warriors respected Zielong very much there is also an untold secret that isn¡¯t known by the people in the city. There were only a couple of people that knew this secret. Zielong is the little brother of the leader of the Golden Spear Warriors. The whole audience started discussing about this specting that Zielong joined the Golden Spear Warriors. Jarius who was watching in their respective corner was also taken aback but after remembering what Zielong identity was he calmed down. A burning battle intent burned in his eyes during thest Adventure Festival he only one by a hair breath against Zielong if he didn¡¯t broke through in thest second then the title of the number one Adventurer wouldn¡¯t be his. In the Arena a unique formation could be seen in both group. The Golden Spear Warriors consist of only spearman. But one of the spearman threw their spears like an arrow towards the enemy and it would magically reappears in their hand it is a magic item that was created by using their blood as a medium and a space type monster body. This was extremely expensive as there was only one person that could create spears like these and it was the number one cksmith of the city. There was only one person that wields such unique spear and it was the leader of the Golden Spear Warriors and Zielong¡¯s big brother Feilong. The Tank Masters consist of two archers and five tanks the archers were only recruited temporarily by them. One of archers wasn¡¯t a nobody but was on top 30 in the Adventure Ranking list of course this list was created by the Adventurers and the people of the city themselves. While the other one has much more famous reputation as she is the fifth rank in the Adventurer Ranking list the Wind Archer Krisha. The two of them look pretty grim as they were intimidated by Zielong¡¯s reputation but since they already received their payment they needed to give it their all after all one of the Adventurers rule is that never ever shirk from any responsibility if they get paid for the particr mission. Reias then rang out the gong silencing the whole stadium she then announced the battle is now starting. Once she gave the signal the tanks in the Tank Master group quickly casted their fortress defence where three of thembined their skills to created a powerful barrier. The two then ms their weapons in their shield creating a loud bang that causes stun towards their targets. Terriz and Al who is was watching in the viewing seat together with Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod as they felt a bit of respect towards these tanks. The main tank is a young man with a body that shouldn¡¯t be a fit to be a tank but he did and his strength was on par with Al. He is a halfling half demi-human and half human the demi-human in his blood came from the tiger n which boast for their power and strength. But nobody knew why but he has a tail and tiger ears but no other tiger part in his body but he could initiate a berserk which was rare for halfling as they couldn¡¯t control their berserk ability. He also has a prestigious identity in the city the son of a baroness and the fourth rank Adventurer in the Adventurer Ranking list. His title is Little Tiger Steven the one who had created his title was his mother it was supposed to be a baby name so most of the people do not call him Little Tiger but Iron Tiger. Zielong smirked as he spun his spear and ms it to the floor as a dragon roar could be heard cancelling the effect of the stun. He then grabs it and dashed towards the tanks with incredible speed the other members from his group also started charging as their leader threw his spear towards the tanks. The two archers from the back quickly used theirbat technique as they don¡¯t want to be defeated without a fight. ¡°Tri-Shot!¡± ¡°Whirlwind Arrow¡± Four arrows flew towards Zielong as they felt he was the most dangerous one of them all. Zielong stabs his spear shouting ¡°Dargon Breakout!¡± Once again a dragon roar could be heard as a figure of a dragon appeared on his spear as he destroyed the arrows he then jumps high and once again used abat technique. ¡°Dragon ms The Earth!¡± Bang The tough barrier that was created by three tanks termbled as cracks started to form around it. Seeing this the two tanks used theirbat technique to attack Zielong ¡°Charging Tackle!¡± ¡°Barbaric Charge!¡± Suddenly two members from the Golden Spear Warriors appeared and blocked the attack that came from the two warriors ¡°Don¡¯t think that we aren¡¯t here b*stars!¡± They were very gloomy as they were being ignored by their opponent it was utterly a humiliation to them. They then used theirbat technique to meet the attack of their foes. ¡°Barrage Strike!¡± ¡°One Point Break!¡± Even though they are powerful their attacks did not stop the two tanks as they were mmed by a massive force. Thankfully their attacks manage to decrease the power of the two tanks after taking a couple of steps backward they continue their attacks. Seeing the two tanks preupied the three tanks have an ugly expression especially their leader Steven. Chapter 353 Chapter 353: CHAPTER 325 GSW VS. TTM But they still stood tall Zielong coul dn¡¯t help but nod at their courage just as he was about to attack the other members of Golden Spear Warriors have arrived. Once they were in front of their opponent they immediately started attacking using theirbat technique. ¡°Hundred Strike!¡± ¡°Power Strike!¡± ¡°Earth Breaking Stab!¡± Their attacks only caused the barrier to tremble slightly causing them to be dumbfounded. ..... Boom A giant spear flew towards the barrier and causes it to tremble greatly the expression of the three tanks once again underwent a change as they knew that their barrier wouldn¡¯tst long. Suddenly in the tense atmosphere one of the spearman that was fighting the tank was lifted and was put in the corner stunning everyone. They were so focused towards the barrier that they didn¡¯t saw what happened. But Shadowsh and those that were using their spiritual sense to ¡®watch¡¯ what is happening knew exactly what happened. The one who took out one of the member of the Golden Spear Warriors wasn¡¯t the tank but the fifth ce Adventurer Wind Rider. Her arrow was extremely silent that it was almost frightening it was perfect for an assassination. Seeing their member being disqualified made the members of the Golden Spear Warriors angry but they thought it was one on one so they did not immediately attack the tank. Feilong bellowed ¡°How dare you!¡± He then took a step which has a lot of power on it he then threw his spear as a blinding glow shines from it. He was watching the fight from behind as he needed to be the person that has a different view so even though the arrow was extremely faint and silent he still saw a glimpse of it. That is why he is angry and upon seeing this Zielong realised that there is a trick why one of their members got defeated. He even saw his brother used one of his most powerful attack ¡®Piercing Golden Spear!¡¯. Bang! Cracking Sound When the spear hit the barrier it finally managed to destroy it but not thoroughly but Zielong was already on the move. Two spearman lunged towards the tank they also realised that the defeat of one of their member was quite suspicious they judged the situation from the reaction of their leader as they have faith and trust towards him. ¡°Dragon Sweeping Za World!¡± With Zielong shout an explosion ured as the barrier finally broke just as the barrier was destroyed Steven made a move mming his shield towards Zielong. Bang! Zielong might be not prepared for this attack but he still managed to make a quick decision and action. With a flip Zielongnded but suddenly he felt dangering from the side so he quickly used his spear to block. Peng! What he managed to deflect was an arrow he then look sharply towards Krisha as he now knew how their member was taken out earlier. He then charged towards them once again while the other spearman was engaging the two tanks that was holding the barrier earlier. ¡°Wall Of Fortitude!¡± Steven shouted as his aura increased he then used his shield to handle Zielong¡¯s powerful strikes. Zielong look like a mad dragon as strike after strike rain down on Steven even with Krisha helping from behind he was still not feeling a pressure. The intensity that Zielong was showing was steadily getting stronger as Steven was slowly being pushed backward. Jarius who was watching in his group respective corner immediately recognized what he is doing. It was an extremely terrifying passive ability that Zielong gained from the skill he was training in. The passive ability is called Mad Dragon Rush as Zielong¡¯s momentum would rise in a steady manner as long as nobody could make him retreat. Even he who was called the number one Adventurer would have a hard time facing the powerful and unpredictable strikes that Zielong delivers and as more time passed he would only get stronger. Of course Steven knew what it is too as he would study the attack pattern and skills that those from the top ten Adventurer Ranking has. ¡°World Destroying Arrow!¡± Suddenly a shout came from behind it came from the silent archer he was building up power for this strike since earlier that is why he hadn¡¯t made a shot after his first shot. With a swish he released his arrow the powering from the arrow caused Zielong¡¯s expression to changed he knew that even his brother would be injured gravely if he took this strike let alone the other member of the group. Just as he intends to face the arrow Steven shouted ¡°Tiger¡¯s Roar!¡± He saw that Zielong was slightly distracted as his attention was towards the arrow so he quickly made a move. Zielong was quickly stunned by the attack causing him to fail to block the arrow as it flew towards his brother. Krisha also made a move as she shot multiple arrows towards the other spearman. Zielong was stunned albeit only momentarily he then shot a re towards Steven as he decided not to hold back anymore. His brother from behind finally received the powerful arrow he used his spear to meet it deceasing it¡¯s power but he was still badly wounded but he managed to survive and wasn¡¯t disqualified. Two of their team on the other hand wasn¡¯t lucky as Krisha¡¯s silent arrows were extremely vicious as they were hit in their vital part. Zielong shouted ¡°Dragon Prestige!¡± A powerful aura burst out from him causing Steven to be aghast as he knew that Zielong stopped holding back. He then let¡¯s out a roar as his body erged since Zielong wasn¡¯t holding back anymore he needed to hold him back. ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± He used his earlier skill but this time it was ten times more powerful and lethal. Bang! Even going in berserk mode Steven was still pushed backward seeing this Krisha used herbat technique to help him. ¡°Hundred Illusive Strike!¡± She then shot numerous arrows towards Zielong the arrow felt a bit strange as if they were just illusions and weren¡¯t real. Zielong harrumphed as he spun ¡°Dragon Chaotic Dance¡± As he spun he deflected all the arrows he then shouted ¡°Dragon ms The Earth!¡± Bang! The powerful attack caused cracks in the floor as itnded on Steven. Shadowsh expression became a bit solemn as even though he only used a little bit of his spiritual sense to reinforce the floor it isn¡¯t that easy to break but to think Zielong managed to do it. His group that were watching were also shocked by how powerful Zielong¡¯s attack are they couldn¡¯t help but look forward in the fight between him and Jarius. Steven spat out blood as a tremor ran throughout his body not only did his knee buckled to the ground the bone on his leg also cracked. ¡°Dragon Sweeping Za World!¡± But Zielong wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go as he once again attacked Steven. Bang! Steven was thrown towards thr arena¡¯s wall as he spat out more blood his expression became pale as his aura became weak. ¡°Steven!¡± ¡°Leader!¡± Wind Archer Krisha and the remaining tanks shouted towards Steven because of this the spearmen managed to dealt a heavy blow to them. Krisha casted a furious look at Zielong it was known in the city that Krisha likes Steven as both of them were considered childhood friends. Seeing her bestfriend sh crush getting hurt of course she would be furious. Arrows after arrows was released towards Zielong. Zielong then looks at Krisha a light shed through his eyes as he immediately charge towards her. He wouldn¡¯t show mercy to any powerful warriors even if they are girl because for him it was considered a humiliation towards the way of the warrior. Seeing this Steven expression immediately changed. Everyone knew he picked the profession Tank because he was innately strong but they wasn¡¯t his greatest reason for it. He wanted to be the vanguard of his love one like his mother who always dote on him and shield him from constant discrimination because of his status as a half demi-human. Be Krisha¡¯s shield as he saw he as his elder sister since they were just toddlers. He then used thest of his strength and will to shout ¡°We surrender!¡± After that he immediately fainted Zielong and the spearmen quickly stops but Krisha was still shooting at Zielong. All her shot were frozen in mid-air though as her eyes were focused on Zielong. One of the tank quickly approached and restrained her as one of them said ¡°We need to bring leader to the arena healer first¡± Hearing this Krisha calmed down as she quickly went to Steven¡¯s side as two of the tanks carried him out but suddenly they were lift up in the air as they disappeared immediately in the arena. ..... Shadowsh willed his spiritual sense to carry Steven and his group to the healer in the arena. Chapter 354 Chapter 354: CHAPTER 326 THE ENTRANCE OF THE NUMBER ONE ADVENTURE GROUP OF THE CITY Once the battle was finished the audience was excited as the battle earlier was truly great for them too bad Zielong have not been pushed to his limit. The next battle for them has no meaning as they already knew what is the result was. Of course there were some that wanted to watch for any surprises as seeing the number one Adventure Group fight is a rare opportunity. With the exit of the Golden Spear Warriors Reias quickly announced the next battle. ¡°Presenting an unknown group which is considered an underdog for all of us¡± ¡°The Dark Triad!¡± The entrance of The Dark Triad was silent as nobody cheered for them as they just look at them with either apathy or pity. ..... Seeing this the members of the Dark Triad group had a unsightly expression as they knew that they were the underdog so they were treated as such but since they were all young and prideful it was really frustrating to them. The leader of their group inwardly thought ¡®B*stards I will show you our mightter and bring this so called number one Adventure Group¡¯ He was confident in his skill and the skill of his subordinates yes they were subordinates not teammates as the Dark Triad is owned by a secret sect that trains in variety of skills and technique. As soon as their introduction was finished a hyping atmosphere envelops the whole arena even Shadowsh was looking at the opposite corner of where the Dark Triads are. ¡°The one and undisputed number one Adventure Group of the whole dukedom the Heavenly Sword Sect!¡± Immediately cheers burst from the crowd even though Jarius number one title as an Adventurer wasn¡¯t convincing to some people as there was Zielong but the title of the number one Adventure Group was always been represented by the Heavenly Sword Sect. In terms of number they might be lesser than Archinviel Adventure Group butpared to the others they were certainly greater. In terms of individual power only the group Peerless Sword Warriors could be equal to them and they outnumber them from 10 to 1. With their entrance the whole atmosphere changed as if celebrating their champions not only the Heavenly Sword Sect was the dream of most of the people to join in there were also numerous idols in their group. There were even rumors saying that some of the members of their group could beat all the top ten Adventurers in the Adventurer Ranking list of course it was except for Jarius and Zielong. There were only swordsman in their group but each of them were unique as they either have different sword style or trained their sub profession as hard as their sword art. Each member has a unique nickname one of them is called Monster Swordsman Dio which has two monsters which was a Sword Beak Eagle and Sword Fanged Wolf. He earned his title because of his sub profession which was a Tamer and his fighting style that has no defence whatsoever only attack he embodies the phrase ¡®The best defence is a strong offense¡¯. There was a girl which was the dream girl of many men in the city she were a skin tight suit holding two short swords she was called The sh Mayleen. She earned her title because of how fast she is she would leave afterimages in the area even though it consumes a lot of her stamina in terms of burst power she could be considered one of the best. Third was a mysterious figure which was covered with dark outfit that looks like a ninja he was the secretive type of person he was the secret crush of many young girls in the city as they were drawn in to his mysterious aura. He is called Shadow Swordsman Saske but Shadowsh who was looking at him thought that the title Ninja Swordsman is much more fitting to him. He is considered the second strongest in the group as even Zielong once said ¡°I would fight any assassin with confident but fighting Saske even I need to be cautious¡± This sentence causes a lot ofmotion in the whole city but because Saske only participate in a group fight nobody knew how strong he really is. Other than that he was always in solo mission making many confused as to why he even joined the Heavenly Sword Sect. The next swordsman was a burly guy which has the same build as Big Bear and yet his face was clearly that of a teenager. He was holding a giant sword which was the same height and asrge as him not only that he exudes a stable aura of a mountain. He was called Mountain Swordsman Da Rock which was the heavy hitter of the group his powerful blows could even break a Rare Grade defensive type Gold Rank monster. Not only that he was also a natural born leader and he would always be in the center of the team not only he pressure his enemy with his mountain aura but he created stability to the team. The fifth member was a woman with long hair she has a serene aura but her face was pure as if a goddess that shouldn¡¯t be tainted. She was called Magic Swordsman Quine she is both a swordsman and a magician she ispatible with Light Element. The sixth member was one of the most unique person of the group he doesn¡¯t have any charisma like the others he was also average in appearance but he was the most unique of the group. He is called Boomerang Swordsman Rad he uses his sword just like a boomerang not only he could control his sword from a distance but he was also a bit of an oddball as he would target his teammate sometime just for fun. Other than Magic Swordsman Quine, Shadow Swordsman Saske and their leader Jarius all the members of their group including his juniors were pranked by him. Last and the greatest one of them all that has the title number one Adventurer of the dukedom and the so called sword saint he is none other than Jarius. While the audience were cheering while calling their name their enemies were looking at them with hatred. It was an utter disregard to them as they watched as the members of their enemy ignore them while greeting their fans. Waiting for the excitement to calm down Reias then announced the start of the battle causing another burst of cheers. The audience started whispering to themselves guessing how long would the Dark Triadst. The members of the Dark Triad was already extremely angry and now that they heard about them being not able tost half a minute caused them to be even more furious. There were even some that made a bet on how long they wouldst nobody thought they would win. One of their member suddenly shouted ¡°Motherf*ucker taste my spear!¡± He then released a burst of dark energy as he charged towards Monster Swordsman Dio. Seeing this Killer the name of the Sword Fanged Wolf let¡¯s out a howl as it also charged towards the group. The other members of the Heavenly Sword Sect only watched from where they stand they had a tactic understanding not to interfere and would let Dio be the one who deal with their enemy¡¯s whole group. ¡°Dark Vortex!¡± When the member of the Dark Triad saw Killer in front of him he immediately executed abat technique. Bam! With a thudding sound Killer was actually repelled not only that the part where the spearnded was actually bleeding. This caused the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect to be surprised as they knew exactly how strong Killer is even though he excels in sudden burst attack it was still a powerful monster that could take down those that were on the same grade and level as it with ease. Feeling the pain from the bleeding part Killer became enraged as it opens it¡¯s mouth and howled loudly. The ever silent Saske suddenly spoke ¡°They aren¡¯t to be trifled with¡± After that he turned silent as he look towards the leader of the Dark Triad. The other members were quite surprised except for Jarius as he is also sensitive towards his opponents¡¯ aura. Killer¡¯s body started changing after its howl it¡¯s aura became sharper as it¡¯s two sharp fangs that looks like a sword started shining in an eerie manner. Shadowsh who was watching from above knew what is happening it wasn¡¯t a Berserk Ability but an Active one. When the two monsters were seen in the stage earlier he already scanned them and he was not surprised that they were all high quality with great potential considering that the Heavenly Sword Sect is known to be the number one Adventure Group. But he was also a bit curious as to where they obtained the monster as there were no monsters such as the two on the stage in the Draconic Sanctuary. Chapter 355 Chapter 355: CHAPTER 327 DIO ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Killer (Under Contract) Title: [Alpha] Race: Beast Specie: Sword Fanged Wolf Grade: Superior Gender: Male ..... Age: 16 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 6 Master: Dio Attributes: Strength Energy (Vital Qi): 216 Unique Energy: [Sword Qi: Beginner Tier (0th)] Mana: 144 Skills: [Stabbing Bite], [Sword Qi Spit], [Piercing Charge] Racial Trait: [Enhanced Sword Qi Power], [Sword Fangs], [Sword Form] Passive Abilities: [Exteme Speed], [Enhanced Pration Power], [Enhanced Strength], [Decease Wind Resistance] Active Abilities: [Alpha Howl] Berserk/Forbidden Ability: [Berserk Sword] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Vanquisher (Under Contract) Title: [Predator] Race: Avian Specie: Sword Beak Eagle Bloodline: Sword Eagle Grade: Excellent Gender: Male Age: 17 years old Level: Silver Rank Level 4 Master: Dio Attributes: Wind Energy (Vital Qi): 136 Unique Energy: [Sword Qi: Beginner Tier (0th)] Mana: 68 Skills: [Sword Dive Strike], [Sword Peck], [Wind Sword] Racial Trait: [Hardened Beak], [Wind Speed], [Sword Form] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Pration Ability], [Sturdy Bones], [Keen Eyesight], [Sharp Feathers] Active Abilities: None Berserk/Forbidden Ability: [One Sword Strike] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C What Killer used earlier was his Active Ability [Alpha Howl]. [Alpha Howl] strengthens the user and also the other members of his group the greater the number of their member were the stronger the effect of the ability is. Roar! After having his strength increased Killers let¡¯s out a loud roar as it lunged itself towards the member of the Dark Triad. Stabbing Bite As Killer opens it¡¯s mouth it¡¯s two fangs started glowing as it devour the member of the Dark Triad. ¡°Damned Beast!¡± Seeing this the member of the Dark Triad that attacked Killer let¡¯s out a shout as he pointed his spear towards Killer. ¡°Dark Pulse!¡± A burst of powerful dark energy beam fly towards Killer. Killer expression changed as he opens it¡¯s mouth and spat out a sharp powerful sword qi. Sword Qi Spit Boom When the two attack collided it created an explosion. The member of the Dark Triad who was confident to his attack was taken aback Dark Pulse was his strongest attack as it used the umted dark energy in his body. Just as he was stunned Killer closed in and ram it¡¯s head on his chest. Bam! Even though he has a powerful armor he still took damage from Killer¡¯s attack what made him feel a lot more awful was the attack he took had prating force. He then took out his helmet and there were blood on it but the audience became silent because behind the mask was a face that was equal to Shadowsh. The only thing hecked was the aura that Shadowsh have even though he has a face that could even make a woman jealous his aura was full of masculinity. Suddenly remembering the rule his sister set to him Justin quickly put her helmet again he only took them out because he spat out some blood. Killer who was already building up power inside of him let out as he became a blur as he charged towards Justin. Justin realised he made a mistake by just standing just as Killer was about to hit him a figure appeared in front of him and blocked Killer. When the figure made a move so did Vanquisher as it immediately dived down forming a sword figure. Sword Dive Strike ¡°Ah!¡± The figure was holding a shield that was made up of bones and was burning. Seeing the Vanquisher¡¯s strike he lets out a shout as his shield actually became bigger as the skull in front of it opens it¡¯s mouth. Boom! A loud explosion ured once the two collided and scattered energy flew everywhere in the arena thankfully the attacks couldn¡¯t reach the audience if it did it would disastrous. The figure was still standing even colliding with Vanquisher¡¯s powerful strike while thetter was in disarray as it shook it¡¯s head to recover from it¡¯s dizziness. Seeing the figure in front of him the Dark Triad member who was in state of shock shouted ¡°Third Brother!¡± The member of the Dark Triad who was holding the bone shield or Third Brother to be short looks at hisrade and said ¡°You were too careless Youngest Brother¡± Hearing this the one who called Youngest Brother drops his head as he knew what his Third Brother have said was the truth. Skree! Seeing that it was ignored Vanquisher let¡¯s out a piercing cry as it once again dived down. Killer on the side also charged with full power but puzzlingly the both of them stop even the Third Brother who was ready to retaliate and the Youngest Brother who was already aiming his spear was confused. They then saw the two monsters looks behind them and saw Dio walking forward his eyes were lock on Third Brother. Seeing Dio and feeling his battle intent the so called Third Brother spoke ¡°You aren¡¯t my match¡± This set off amotion to the audience as they felt the so called Third Brother was being too arrogant. Dio harrumphed but he did not refute he had a beastly instinct it was extremely sharp and urate. He was feeling a great amount of pressure from this so called Third Brother but this only made him excited as it was rare for him to fight an opponent with the intent to kill. Sensing the rising killing intenting off from Dio Third Brother thought he pissed off Dio with what he said from earlier. He then spoke ¡°I am not humiliating you I am truly too powerful to someone to your level¡± Dio smiled as he shook his head ¡°I know you weren¡¯t humiliating me I am just very excited to fight someone as strong as you with no holds bar¡± After this sentence was uttered Dio immediately leapts and shed his sword towards the so called Third Brother. ..... ¡°Monstrous Strike!¡± The so called Third Brother steps forward and used his scary shield to block Dio¡¯s attack before he moved he also told the so called Youngest Brother to retreat. In terms of potential he knew his Youngest Brother was greater than him but he was just too naive and inexperienced. ¡°Turn To Dust¡± As Dio repeatedly hacked his shield the Third Brother quickly shouted as the skull in front of his shield breaths out a plume of me. Dio¡¯s expression changed but he gritted his teeth and did not retreat his sword art doesn¡¯t know the word retreat even in the face of death. ¡°Vanquishere to me!¡± With his cry Vanquisher who was hovering in the sky let¡¯s out a loud cry as it turned into light and flew towards Dio¡¯s hand. A powerful sword intent came off from Dio as he shed Vanquisher towards the stream of mes that was approaching him. Vanquisher was already in his sword form his hilt looks like an eagle and there were wings around it to summarize it looks very awesome. The sword sh actually cut the mes in half causing the audience to be dumbfounded. Afternding Dio did not immediately attack but shouted ¡°Killere to me!¡± Then like Vanquisher Killer became motes of lights as it transformed into a sword with a wolf head on the hilt and the sword was a double edged. Dio¡¯s momentum increased once again the sword intent was at least two times stronger than before. His members that were watching from behind couldn¡¯t help but started discussing. ¡°To think that Dio was pushed to use his trump card¡± Rad said. He remember there was one time when he pulled a prank to Dio and he uses this form to pay him back. He had to stay in bed for a month due to broken bones but Dio was in the same situation as him. Saske nodded and spoke ¡°Yes but he couldn¡¯t be in this form for a long time as his body would take a huge toll causing harmful effect¡± This form would share one Racial Trait from the monsters and transfer them to their master. For Dio¡¯s case it would be Killer¡¯s [Enhanced Sword Qi Power] and [Wind Speed]. His attack power and speed is enhanced to a great degree. After holding Killer in it¡¯s sword form Dio quicky charged towards his opponent. The so called Third Brother expression became solemn from apathic as the present Dio even present threat to him. He then raised his shield and started chanting but Dio was too fast he couldn¡¯t finish his chant. ¡°Bone Spike¡± Since he couldn¡¯t finish his chant he decided to fight using hisbat technique. His shield undergo a change as sharp bones grew out of them. Dio did not stop seeing the change he raised his sword and attacked ¡°Monstrous Strike!¡± Bang! An explosion ured as the sword collided the shield. Dio¡¯s sword art only has one skill called ¡®Monstrous Strike¡¯ but after this every strike would increasingly became more powerful as long as he wasn¡¯t interrupted there were 99 strikes and every 33rd strike a qualitative change would ur. This was a Divine skill which he only found in an lucky encounter in his travel to Thousand Beast Kingdom the former kingdom of the beastmen. Chapter 356 Chapter 356: CHAPTER 328 DIO SWORD ART The sword art was created for beastmen because the sword art requirement towards one¡¯s own physique is quite strict. Because of this Dio would train his body every day and neglect the usage of his Mana his own martial art improve but his Mana is quitecking. Even with his diligent training he could only strike for 29 strike after that he needs to stop or his body would fall apart. That is why he wanted to win thepetition he knew that Shadowsh his idol have a method to increase his physique just by looking at the core members of the guild. The other members of his group respected him because of his determination and was able to train the art to this level. Back in the fight strike after strikended on the shield and the ferocity that Dio was disying made the audience feel scared they also couldn¡¯t help but admire the so called Third Brother as he just stood there and received the heavy barrage. The so called Third Brother was startled that Dio¡¯s attack was actually bing stronger and stronger the other members from his group also noticed this as every hit would create an impact and the sound got louder and louder as the strikes goes by. ..... ¡®I shouldn¡¯t let him continue¡¯ Is what he inwardly thought but the strikes were just tol heavy hd couldn¡¯t obtain any opportunity to strike back. ¡®Since it¡¯s like this then it seems that I need use it¡¯ He bitterly thought. The spikes on his shield immediately started flying as they targeted Dio. This was one of his trump card for surprise attack he thought that he doesn¡¯t need to use it before fighting Da Rock. His target on the tournament was none other than the Mountain Swordsman Da Rock as he felt that only he is worthy for him. Dio was surprised he then stops his barrage as he spun creating a piercing cry of an eagle and howl of a wolf. This is his self created technique called Eagle-Wolf Whirlwind. As he spun a whirlwind was formed blocking all the bone spikes and the whirlwind was actually charging towards the so called Third Brother. Grinding noice could be heard as Dio kept on spinning and at the same time attacking his enemy. After 15 seconds he leapts and shouted ¡°Monstrous Strike!¡± Bam! The Eagle-Wolf Whirlwind earlier have already caused great stress towards the so called Third Brother and now that he was hit by anotherbat technique he trembled and was now being pushed by Dio. ¡®Chance!¡¯ Dio¡¯s eyes immediately lit up seeing this he then continue his attack but suddenly a figure came behind him and tackled him. The audience was stunned they then started booing the one who meddled with Dio was the so called Youngest Brother from earlier. Even the so called Third Brother was startled to see his Youngest Brother just as he was about to reprimand him he spoke ¡°Third Brother I know you still haven¡¯t use your trump card and it is unfair¡± What his Youngest Brother have said was the truth earlier he just let Dio use his trump card while he on the other was blocked as Dio kept on attacking him without rest. Thinking about this he sighed and said ¡°You are right I was too careless then- He didn¡¯t finished what he said when his Youngest Brother spoke once again ¡°This time I want to fight him your target is Da Rock remember¡± Hearing this he was dazed at first before nodding he then starts to retreat Dio who was rearing to go immediately lunged when he saw the so called Third Brother retreat. Earlier he just stood there because he knew he was no match against the two of them but since it became one on one then he was confident he would win. Suddenly burst of dark energy burst out from the so called Youngest Brother body and a pair of ck wings appeared behind him. Dio who was already lunging disy an expression of shock he then stops his attack as he felt the aura of his foe isparable to him. He then asks ¡°You are equal to me and I don¡¯t want to defeat a strong opponent like you without knowing your name¡± His confidence in his victory angered his opponent. The so called Youngest Brother spoke ¡°My name is Darkai the Youngest Brother of the seven brothers of the Dark Triad¡± ¡°Etched this name on your head as remember the person who managed to beat you!¡± Dio snorted as he immediately ¡°Your arrogance knows no bounds¡± ¡°Received my attack! Monstrous Strike!¡± Darkai also snorted retaliating ¡°Your the arrogant one I am only stating some fact! Divine Dark Vortex!¡± Boom! With their collision a powerful explosion ured as sword qi and dark energy scattered around the arena. The two of them then starts to attack each other and with each strike powerful winds and loud impact could be heard. Darkai¡¯s attack is much faster and more urate as they all targeted Dio¡¯s vital spot. Dio on the other hand is much more powerful in terms of strength his attack is also much more lethal as every strike would Increased his power. Of course Dio was in an disadvantage Darkai repeatedly used differentbat technique targeting the vital spot. ¡°Thousand Shadow Strike¡± ¡°Shadow Sweep¡± ¡°Dark Spin¡± He is also using some kind of strange movement technique it isn¡¯t a technique that increased the user¡¯s speed but increased his agility and flexibility. Dio¡¯s attacks mostly missed making him feel stifled as even though his attack get stronger with every strike it was useless if he couldn¡¯t hit his opponent. The audience were going wild as they saw the two of them fight their fight were just too blood boiling as each strike would be fatal to one another. Suddenly a member from the Dark Triad couldn¡¯t restrain himself as he quickly charge towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. He then pointed his saber at them and shouted ¡°The Sixth Brother of the Dark Triad Cedric who is brave enough to face me!¡± The other members of the Dark Triad looks at each other and reveal a bitter smile they knew their Sixth Brother was a hot blooded man so they weren¡¯t surprised by this scene. Then one by one all of them step forward except for their leader everyone of them were now looking at the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°The Fifth Brother of the Dark Triad Suiryu who is brave enough to face me!¡± ¡°The Fourth Brother of the Dark Triad Harry who is brave enough to face me!¡± ¡°The Third Brother of the Dark Triad Tank who is brave enough to face me!¡± The Second Brother of the Dark Triad Luminous who is brave enough to face me!¡± Seeing their opponent pointing their swords at them and was actually inviting them to fight on a one on one battle the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect was actually pretty excited. Rad the ok me titled as the Boomerang Swordsman jumps forward and immediately shouted ¡°Who is afraid on fighting against losers Cedric face my boomerang sword!¡± He then threw his sword towards Cedric seeing this Cedric shed his sword towards the flying sword causing a shing sound. The other members did not answer but immediately attacked their chosen opponents. Mountain Swordsman Da Rock vs. The Third Brother Tank. The sh Mayleen vs. The Fifth Brother Suiryu. Magic Swordsman Quine vs. The Fourth Brother Harry. Shadow Swordsman Saske vs. The Second Brother Luminous. The audience couldn¡¯t help but go wild as this was unprecedented a battle that would surely be etched on their mind would begin. A new underdog a group that has a shot on earning the title of number one Adventure Group of the dukedom and the group is known as the Dark Triad. The two group quickly face each other and both of them quickly unleashed theirbat technique against one another. Seeing the dazzling disy of powerful techniques flying throughout the arena the audience were in utter excitement. Dragon Spear Zielong who was watching from one of the designated seat for top 10 Adventurers couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°Godd*mmit this fight is quite amazing I wish they were our opponent earlier!¡± ¡°Hahaha it so sad that one of them would be disqualified if not I want to fight them! They are much better than most of the Adventurer group I faced!¡± If both Steven and Krisha heard this they would definitely be furious even though both of them were in the top ten ce ranking in the Adventurer Ranking list they were still looked down by Zielong. Even Mad Woman Ang and Scarlet Assassin Cassandra were interested in joining the fight against such group. They then looks at each other and immediately made a tactic understanding as they decided to join the battle between Adventure groups. Chapter 357 Chapter 357: CHAPTER 329 DIO VS. DARKAI Mad Woman Ang suddenly mocked Zielong ¡°You must be extremely stupid to say that¡± Hearing this Zielong quickly snapped ¡°As if you are someone smart yourself and don¡¯t speak to me you don¡¯t have any qualification loser!¡± Immediately Ang was enraged ¡°F*ck you! Zielong at least I know that this year¡¯s Adventure Competition has different rules than thest one!¡± Zielong was taken aback he then quickly stood up and went to his group and went to the resting room as he asked his brother about the changes of the rule. He was then shocked that the rules this time wouldn¡¯t immediately eliminate an Adventure Group but actually give them a chance to prove themselves. Every Adventure Group that joined the tournament would be able to battle those that they weren¡¯t paired up yet to truly know what their rankings are. That means every Adventure Group would be able to battle the Heavenly Sword Sect at least once. ..... After hearing this Zielong became excited of course he still dashed back towards his seat so that he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to watch the ongoing fight against the Dark Triad and the Heavenly Sword Sect. Back on the stage the fight were getting more intense but it wasn¡¯t to the point where both team used their trump card just yet. The only ones who have gone all out was Monster Swordsman Dio and the Youngest Brother of the Dark Triad Darkai. Roar! After the 29th strike Dio¡¯s eyes became blood red as he lets out a hoarse roar. He was now at his limit and yet he still failed to deal a fatal hit all of his attacks were either dodged or block it was totally a bad matchup but he still tries to goes on he doesn¡¯t want to be the first one to fall. Also if he fall then the reputation of the Heavenly Sword Sect would also fall with him so was determined to win. On the other hand Darkai was also facing a great pressure if it isn¡¯t for his unique bloodline he would have already been disqualified. He couldn¡¯t even used hisbat technique anymore as his hands feels numb after blocking some of Dio¡¯s strike. His speed was his greatest advantage together with his movement technique called Graceful Fox Dance which involves moving around in a strange manner. Not only he could confused his opponent with his mysterious movement his body became extremely flexible after practicing this technique. Seeing Dio¡¯s look he realised that he was close to winning just as he thought he was now going to win Dio quickly moved and with a leap he shed his sword towards him. Darkai quickly dodged but the attack caused the arena to tremble as a crack appeared on the stage. But Dio¡¯s hand burst out as blood seeps out from them seeing this Jarius expression which was already solemn now contains anxiousness. But he just couldn¡¯t call the decision to disqualify Dio as this would surely hurt him more than what he is experiencing now. Dio let¡¯s out a shout as his hands were now bleeding with lots of blood but he still grits his teeth and once again attacked. Darkai once again dodged the attack but the 31th attack actually created a powerful gust of wind that manage to scrape Darkai¡¯s armor. Darkai expression under his helmet was extremely solemn he knew he shouldn¡¯t be careless now but actually need to increased his cautiousness. Every strike Dio make right now is too powerful for him to take one blow would sure take him out even if he managed to block them. Blergh! Dio spat out a mouthful of blood as his entire aura became extremely weak he was also pale. He knew he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger right now causing him to feel despair he don¡¯t want to lose he wanted to still strive forward. His burning desire to win together with his tenacious personality caused a unique phenomenon as his body started to buzz as an extremely powerful sword intent burst out from him. The others that were fighting stops and looks at his direction even Jarius was extremely shocked by this. This was a realm he achieved via ident when fighting Zielong and ultimately the reason he won. Dragon Spear Zielong who have already returned in his seat who was watching with interest suddenly stood up. An expression of utter shock could be seen in his face this was too familiar to him it was a realm called ¡®Man And Intent As One¡¯. This could only be achieved via enlightenment or a lucky encounter this is something he sought after his fight against Jarius. Even though Dio managed to achieve this realm his body was still not in a great condition in fact he couldn¡¯t even move right now but his powerful desire also moved his monsterpanion. Skree! Awoo! The two monsters let¡¯s out their cry as they sends their strength to their master as a powerful aura burst out from him. Feeling the strength coursing into him Dio did not became happy but instead became solemn his desire to win burned much stronger. What Killer and Vanquisher have done to him was extremely touching as lending their strength into him in their sword form would actually harm them especially since he was training in Continuous Monster Rampage. Darkai immediately felt a chill running down his spine as a feeling of doom seeps into his very soul. He couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Will I lose me a descendant of a higher being would actually lose!¡¯ Boom! A powerful aura burst out from him as it became increasingly stronger as it actually matches Dio¡¯s aura. ¡®I am a descendant of a higher being I will never lose to the likes of this man¡¯ His pride or more urately the pride of his bloodline ignited his hidden potential causing a tsunami of dark energy to burst out of his body. Darkai took out his helmet as his ck hair became white as he radiates a devilish aura his eyes became scarlet red he now have a bad boy look aspared to earlier. His short hair became longer as it actually reached the floor his eyes lock on Dio as Dio locks to his. They have the same thought ¡®I won¡¯t lose to you!!!¡¯. Boom! Both of them immediately charged towards each other leaving behind afterimages because of what happened earlier Dio¡¯s momentum reset so he leaps and shouted ¡°Monstrous Strike!¡± ¡°Dark Vortex!¡± Boom! With their strikes colliding another explosion ured not only it was deafening the power could clearly be seen as the air around them cracks. Both of them fought each other with all they got knowing that this fight leads them towards victory and an inspiration. While Dio¡¯s strike were getting more powerful so does Darkai¡¯s. The stronger Dio gets the more his bloodline became active as if finally awakening from his slumber. Shadowsh who was watching from above knew that in terms of potential Dio would never match up to Darkai even with his aplishment in achieving ¡®Man and Intent As One¡¯. While Dio might have a powerful technique it has one fatal w it needs to build momentum without it the power behind the attacks would just be considered above average not too nor too great. Darkai on the other hand could keep his strength and with the more Dio gets powerful the more he would be. While Dio needs momentum he just need to attack and the power behind it would be on par on Dio¡¯s attacks that already built a momentum. Not only that what Darkai expertise in is his speed not power because the two of them were just too caught up in the heat of their battle he did not realised it. Shadowsh on the other hand saw such an obvious sign as every time the two of them shed it was Darkai who attacked first. When the two was finally covered in cuts and holes they immediately distanced themselves as Dio was now using his final attack he knew after this he would stay in the hospital for at least two to three years. He forces himself beyond his limit and even his two monsters were now on their limit as cracks started to form in their sword form clearly indicating a serious injury in them. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this once and for all!¡± He shouted with all his might he then leaps towards Darkai and shouted. ¡°33rd Strike Monster Swallowing The Heaven!¡± This was the evolved version of the Monstrous Strike. ¡°So be it¡± Seeing Dio on hisst leg Darkai knew this would be their final fight of the day which disappoints him a bit. ¡°Divine Dark Vortex!¡± Using his newly evolved version of his most powerful attack Darkai also lunged himself towards Dio. Boom! The powerful explosion shook off the whole arena thankfully in thest second Shadowsh quickly strengthened the arena¡¯s overall defence so that the stage wouldn¡¯t be destroyed. Chapter 358 Chapter 358: CHAPTER 330 DIO VS. DARKAI ll Also he coated the other fighters with his spiritual sense as a barrier that is enough to hold off the impact of Dio¡¯s and Darkai¡¯s attacks. The attack that Dio made was extremely fast it was the evolved form of the Monstrous Strike that increased the speed of the attack which was different from the first 32nd strike. Darkai on the other hand made the same attack but an illusionary figure of a six winged dark angel appeared behind him holding a spear it was pointing it towards Dio. With the violent energy scattered throughout the stage cleared by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense everyone finally saw the result of the collision. It was a draw both fighters flew towards the wall of the arena they were covered in blood looking totally wrecked. What they didn¡¯t know though is that the real winner between the two was actually Darkai as Dio would suffer a bacsh after going out of his limit after this while Darkai would have a rapid improvement because of his bloodline awakening only those that were sharp knew this. Shadowsh actually admire the two they totally forgot that he could guarantee their life as long they fight in the stage. ..... They fought with their lives on the line seeing how injured the two are he knew it would be impossible for them to fight another battle against other Adventurer groups. With his powerful spiritual sense he lifted the two of them and asks Leafinia besides him to heal the two. What happened next dumbfounded everyone except for those that knew Leafinia¡¯s capability which was Shadowsh and his family. The two gravely injured fighters rapidly recovered as their broken bones and veins started recovering and with just a couple of seconds the two was now sleeping soundly. Leafinia then wipe off her sweat as she had to expend arge amount of her energy to recover the two from their predicament. She then told Shadowsh via telepathy that Dio was actually dying already but after she healed the two she also stabilized their condition. Darkai¡¯s vtile bloodline that was still rampaging was calmed down by her now the only thing they need to do was recover their energy but this was easier said than done as the amount of energy they used on this battle had cost them dearly. Especially for Dio as the only reason he managed to pull such stunt was because he borrowed the strength of his monsters without them he couldn¡¯t achieve such level of strength. Killer and Vanquisher have already reverted to their primal form because of Leafinia they were saved from a life and death situation but their situation is just like the two as they need to rest probably for a long time to recover. Shadowsh then sent the two fighters to their respective corner as he the shouted ¡°Continue the battle!¡± It should be Reias who announced this but he was getting more interested in watching the fight to continue more than anyone as this would surely give him inspiration on his path of the sword. Everyone then looks at the remaining fighters on the stage with anticipation the fight earlier really made their blood boil in excitement it was amazing. Zielong was gripping his fist tightly with a mad look on his face he wished he could rece one person on the stage and had a fight with all he got especially with Shadowsh guaranteeing their life. Mad Woman Ang and Scarlet Assassin Cassandra was also trembling in excitement as the two of them don¡¯t know how to hold back they felt that thepetition is somewhatckluster as they couldn¡¯t use their killing technique but now with Shadowsh they could go all out. They already resolve themselves to join thepetition the only thing they just need to know is that which team should they join. Thinking about this they thought about different kinds of team and both of them immediately thought of one team that has weak members but strong leader. The Archinviel Adventure Group with this group in mind they now have a chance to fight both these two group. Even some that weren¡¯t interested and those that dislikes showing off their strength was tempted to join. Shadowsh who was watching from above noticed this and decided to add fuel to the fire. Just as the battle on both team was about to continue he stood up and announced ¡°This year Adventure Festival is quite splendid so I decided to change the reward!¡± ¡°An additional reward would be added each and every member of the overall group champion in this tournament would have the ability to asks me a wish as long as I could aplish it I promise you I will guarantee it¡± ¡°Wish to obtain a bloodline that strengthens any particr ability I could grant it! wish you have a much stronger spiritual world I could grant it! Wish you be a special Tamer I could grant it! Wish your monster could break through its present rank I could grant it!¡± ¡°Strive for victory!!!¡± After his passionate speech the whole stage became extremely quiet then like a bomb everybody was shocked as the whole arena became extremely noisy. Suddenly Zielong stood up and looks at him he then asks something and upon seeing this Shadowsh used his spiritual sense to cease off all noises. Zielong was a bit nervous as he wasn¡¯t shy or embarrassed towards the audience it¡¯s just that Shadowsh is his idol so talking to him was his dream. He then asks albeit in a shaky voice ¡°Shadowsh-sama is it true you would grant any of our wish as long as you have the capability to do so?¡± Shadowsh nodded he knew this wasn¡¯t Zielong¡¯s true question. ¡°Then would you grant me ess to the Heavenly Paradise that is rumored to be on your kingdom?¡± The expression on everyone changed as this was an extremely bold question as this would be considered one of the greatest treasure that everyone wanted. The rumors that was being heard by everyone fascinated everyone and there were almost no one that doesn¡¯t want to go there. Even though there were a little bit of doubt but since it involves Shadowsh then the doubt was smallerpared to the belief. Shadowsh smiled and said only one word but it made the people that were in the arena stunned ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone went wild the so called Heavenly Paradise that was only believe to be one of the most sacred ce in the continent was opened to those that manage to win the championship. The breathing of the audience started to quickened Zielong and the other warriors were also looking very excited. Suddenly a voice in the arena asks ¡°Don¡¯t hate me but is the rumors about this so called Heavenly Paradise real?¡± Shadowsh looks who it was and it was the leader of the Dark Triad he was looking at him intently. Shadowsh did not angry but answered calmly ¡°The Heavenly Paradise that you called it is true but it¡¯s name is what we call Safehaven Paradise¡± ¡°In terms of safety it is the most safest ce in this continent or probably the whole world as this could only be ess to those that I allow to go there¡± ¡°The rumors about cloud formed of energy and Mana is also true¡± ¡°Not only that I¡¯ll tell you another secret about my domain it can slow down time a day here means four days there¡± Everyone was once again stunned they then started to became delirious causing those that were weak to feel extremely helpless. This news set off another rm those that joined thepetition immediately decided to break the rules that states that only young ones will joined thepetition. They had to do everything to win the championship the nobles and other figures that were only watching for fun immediately started making ns. While everyone was getting excited Shadowsh nodded at Reias indicating her to let the battle continue. With Reias¡¯s shout the audience once again calmed down but just as the battle was about to start the leader of the Dark Triad started approaching Jarius. He then spoke ¡°I wanted to have an all out fight with you but the situation changed to a somewhat problematic one so I decided to settle the result of our battle with a three turn battle¡± ¡°Considering you are the leader of your group do you agree on this method?¡± Jarius knew that it was detrimental to continue an all out battle with the Dark Triad as even with the recovery of Dio he still needs to stay in bed for at least a month so he couldn¡¯t participate in the next battle. He then look at the leader of the Dark Triad and shakes his hand and said ¡°Okay I agree to your proposal¡± Most of the audience were startled by this but those that were smart enough knew that this was the smartest way to end this battle. Chapter 359 Chapter 359: CHAPTER 331 A CHANGE OF SITUATION The leader of the Dark Triad nodded he then said ¡°Since the battle earlier was a draw then our first result is a draw¡± He then looks at his Third Brother and said ¡°Tank you go¡± Tank or the Third Brother nodded he then step forward while the rest started walking back. Seeing this Jarius also spoke ¡°Da Rock this opponent will be handled by you¡± Both fighters immediately started at each other and with burning fighting intent they quickly charged towards each other without their leaders¡¯ order. Da Rock raised his giant sword high and smash it towards Tank. Bam! The attack was blocked by Tank¡¯s shield causing sparks to fly. ..... The skull on Tank¡¯s shield suddenly red up as it empty eye socket was set azed by green mes belonging to an undead. With the soul mes appearing in the eye socket Da Rock quickly felt an iing danger and quickly activated hisbat technique. ¡°Mountain Will!¡± This skill increased his soul strength and also decrease or even block mind or soul attack. Bang! An invincible collision burst from the air even the audience could see the air explode surprising them. Da Rock expression became grim thankfully he had plenty of experience in dealing with soul attack as he instinctively felt a tremble in his soul. Tank was also surprised he knew that the attack earlier wouldn¡¯t instantly take Da Rock down but at least it should harm him but to think hid opponent had such skill. The skull soul mes dims down seeing this Da Rock quickly charged with his skill Mountain Will still active the pressure his emitting is twice as great but he could only be in this state for an hour each day. Tank quickly ms his shield to the floor before Da Rock reached him and with that the area around him started to get covered with bone spikes. ¡°Burial Ground!¡± It was one of Tank¡¯s area effect skill that turbs the area around him into sharp spikes. Da Rock¡¯s eyes shed as he raised his giant sword high once again and smashed it into the floor as the thin spiritual sense covering the floor actually split together with the floor. ¡°Earth Splitter!¡± Boom! The powerful strike destroyed the bone spikes and was still going towards Tank. Shadowsh who was watching from above kept quiet the reason for Da Rock¡¯s attack manage to split the stage was not because it was too powerful but because he took out the energy covering the stage. Earth Splitter was actually both a sword and earth move so without ess to the earth it was useless so it would be unfair if he disallowed Da Rock in using the full strength of the move. Bam! Tank received the attack as he was pushed backward by the force but he still stood tall. Da Rock was already rushing towards with his sword glowing in yellowish glow. Just as he was about to reach tank his expression changed as he step backwards and waved his sword towards Tank. Boom! The suppose missed attack actuallynded not because of Da Rock himself but because Tank charged towards himself. Tank was again surprised by this sudden development he thought he concealed it with outmost confident and yet Da Rock still managed to noticed his charge skill. His charge skill causes him to move in an instantaneous pace that created an afterimage behind him. Da Rock actually did not noticed the attack but his instinct once again warned him even though Dio¡¯s instinct is the sharpest in the whole and maybe only Saske is the oneparable to him his instinct isn¡¯t half bad. He honed his instinct so that he could always act when danger appeared and with this he managed to be one frightening fellow. He could even sensed Rad¡¯s devious pranks which was considered a training also as he actually managed to improve his sixth sense and wasn¡¯t born with a natural sharp sense. Bam! Bam! Bam! Both of them collided and with more than a dozen attack the two immediately knew that both of them were equal in either strength and endurance. The two of them then backed off of each other then the atmosphere became tense. Shadowsh knew that the two of them have decided to go all out since neither of them could be victors if they continue fighting like earlier. Boom! Both fighters erupted with powerful auras one was fiery with a hint of dread while the other was simply humongous. In Tank¡¯s side the skull on his shield started flying as his helmet was lift off and was reced by the demon skull. His whole figure was set azed as he transformed into a demonic figure he was wearing a suite of armor with bloody red color and with spikes on them his skull helmet have glowing soul mes on it socket. His shield disappeared but his armor was equipped with sharp ws and also a bony tail. Da Rock on the other hand became bigger as his size actually became doubled he has no armor but his clothes did not disappeared but became magic equipment with yellowish glow. His sword also multiplied in size that fits his present size everyone gulped as they felt fear seeing the giant form of Da Rock. Shadowsh watching from above immediately noticed a peculiar auraing from Da Rock it is like Darkai¡¯s aura but different and also a bit weaker. Suddenly he realised what it was and a great shock hit him this is exactly the aura he felt when Aqua evolved into a higher being. A unique bloodline but since the peculiar feeling is a bit weak that means Da Rock¡¯s bloodline isn¡¯t that high quality. In the stage after the two undergo their unique transformation they quickly charged at each other. Roar! Da Rock let¡¯s out a deep roar as he raised his sword and ms it towards Tank. The sword was actually grabbed by Tank but he was trembling the strength that Day Rock was exerting is too much for him. Da Rock let go of his sword and sent a punch to Tank. Tank was taken aback but he immediately took action as he threw the giant sword aside and sent a sh using his sharp ws. Bam! Tank was thrown in a distance surprising the rest of the members of his group they knew in this form Tank strength is enhanced to a great degree. Also his speed is also enhanced while the armor he is wearing right now is his shield that means he was always using his shield but to think he was thrown just like that. Tank moved like an agile cat as hended safely he then looks at Da Rock in solemness the strength that Day Rock right now is too much for him to take. But he also noticed something Da Rock speed wasn¡¯t enhanced but his defence is in a whole new level even with his sharp ws he couldn¡¯t pierced the skin. Da Rock picked his sword once again and stomps on the ground causing tremor to rang out on the whole arena. ¡°Earth Eruption!¡± This was a range attack that causes a powerful explosion underneath the target. Sensing the iing attack Tank jumps high avoiding the attack but suddenly he saw Da Rock appearing in front of him stunning him. Da Rock made a smirk he knew his giant form actually burden his movement and attack speed but he had a special skill for that. Earth Blink as long as he was on the ground this skill was applicable the only thing is that it burdens his Mana and the bigger he is the greater Mana is used but it was all worth it. Bam! Da Rock swings his sword and once again Tank was thrown to the side and with a tremble he hit the arena¡¯s wall. Just as Tank was about to stand he immediately felt a pressure do great it causes him to kowtow. ¡°Argghhh!¡± Someone as proud as him was forced to kowtow of course he felt humiliated he then erupted into mes as a great pir of mes burst out from his body. Shadowsh quickly isted the seat of the audience so that they wouldn¡¯t be affected The me pir reached the sky and the heat causes difort towards the other fighters in the stage but suddenly they were enveloped by an invisible energy that protects them from the me. Da Rock on the other hand wasn¡¯t protected as even with the powerful earth energy covering him he still feel the heat. Bang! An explosion ured and Tank escape the Invisible attack but he was exhausted as he used arge amount of his Mana to conjure the me pir. Knowing he would lose in his condition madness shed through his eyes he then charged towards Da Rock. Da Rock who was now in the corner because of the power of the mes earlier was startled to see Tank has any energy left to charge at him. Chapter 360 Chapter 360: CHAPTER 332 TANK LAST ATTACK Suddenly Tank stop in the middle of the stage and a burst of horrifying energy burst out from his body. The leader of the Dark Triad had a drastic change on his expression as he cursed ¡°Sh*t he borrowed that power!¡± The other members of his group also had a change of expression as they quickly made a defensive move. Seeing their reaction the fighters on the Heavenly Sword Sect side was also startled but they knew the attack would be horrifying to induce such reactions. Shadowsh who was watching also be solemn as a burst of energy came out of his body and a pressure that made the soul of everyone on the arena trembled. He then increase the strength of his spiritual sense to cover everyone and the arena except for Tank and Da Rock everyone was covered with a blue energy shield. Tank let¡¯s out a loud shout that sounded hoarse and eerie. ..... He then raised his two sharp ws and smashed them to the ground as another pir of mes burst out but this time it covered the whole arena. The ground started sprouting sharp bone spikes while everything was covered in mes. Da Rock made a move when he saw Tank raised his arm as his body was covered with earth and he became a small hill. Other than that his body became solid steel as he sat down in a defensive stance. Everything was burning just as everyone was surprised to see the fire dancing besides them the sky darkens. This was an unexpected twist as the sky earlier was quite clear and yet instantly it became cloudy. This wasn¡¯t any regr rain clouds but Aqua¡¯s Active Ability [Rain Domain]. As the rain poured down the fire that was rampaging everywhere was quickly extinguished. As everyone looks at the stage it was intact there wasn¡¯t any burn but it was covered with bone spikes the fighters on both group were floating. Da Rock was lying full of injuries but he was still conscious with his powerful physique he managed to took head on but the result he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Tank on the other hand fainted after that powerful attack upon seeing this Shadowsh told Reias to announce Da Rock as a winner. This was quite shock to Reias as she thought the result should be a tie but since it was Shadowsh¡¯s decision she announced it without asking why. ¡°Winner member of the Heavenly Sword Sect Da Rock!¡± Everyone was shocked by this they thought it was a draw but now the decision says otherwise. Shadowsh saw that there were a lot of people that was unconvinced with the result and seeing this his momentum soar as the whole arena turned silent. They now remembered that the person sitting on the highest viewing seat and the most important person on the arena was present. Also he is known to be the strongest being in the continent and Reias¡¯s decision probably came from him. ¡°All of you don¡¯t need to doubt the result as Da Rock is still conscious while Tank is and with my sharp eye and powerful spiritual sense I knew that he could stand after a couple minutes of rest so the result clearly shows he is the winner¡± Everyone then epted the result besides going by the rule both group should have been disqualified as they were protected by Shadowsh a couple of times now. With the result out the battle points is now leaning on the Heavenly Sword Sect side. Shadowsh then lifted the two fighters as he he carried them using his spiritual sense to the clinic inside the arena. After the two fighters left the arena Shadowsh then cleaned all the bone spikes and the arena looks exactly the same as earlier like there wasn¡¯t any massive battle happened earlier. This stunned everyone they thought after having two destructive fights the arena would at least be damaged and yet it wasn¡¯t. Everyone looks at Shadowsh in admiration while those who were intelligent looks at him in fear. Not only Shadowsh managed to keep the whole arena safe but he also negates any harm fallen to everyone this just show how powerful he is. Seeing everyone have calmed down Reias then announced the battle to continue. With one lose and one draw the Dark Triad members were a bit nervous especially what they have just seen. They also realized why the Heavenly Sword Sect was crowned as the number one Adventure Group in the dukedom. The leader of the Dark Triad then spoke ¡°Second Sis it¡¯s your turn¡± He was confident in his second sister ability as she is only second to him. Suddenly the members of his team look at him strangely so does the member of the Heavenly Sword Sect. They then look inquisitively at Luminous causing the person to be frustrated. Sensing their gaze the leader of the Dark Triad was confused he then started to look on his body if he had any problem but there were none. He then looks at Luminous and saw that she was looking at him in anger he was then hit by the fact that he called Luminous ¡®Second Sister¡¯ not second brother. Luminous was actually a girl but she dislike the fact that she is the only girl on their team so she told her group to call her second brother she would have never thought her eldest brother would identally calls out her true gender. To escape from his predicament the leader of the Dark Triad coughs and asks ¡°So which of your member will fight?¡± Jarius then looks at Saske just as he was about to asks him to be their fighter Quinn step forward. She then looks at Luminous and without saying anything he quickly charged at her with her sword drawn. Luminous was an msgic assassin as he pointed her short staff towards the charging Quinn and a blinding light shot out from it. Quinn dodged to the side as she shed her sword and numerous sharp icicles flew towards Luminous. Luminous then spun as a glowing shield envelops her blocking the icicles but this was in Quinn¡¯s calction as she was already charging towards her target. Luminous saw that Quinn was already in front of her brandishing her sword but she calmly stabs her want towards Quinn¡¯s neck. Quinn snorted as she knew her attack wouldnd first but suddenly her pupils contracted as the wand became a dagger and elerated. Her sword was then set azed as it exploded causing both girls to step backwards. After escaping from the deadly attack Quinn realised her opponent was also is great in closebat fight. This was exactly what she wanted as she waves her sword as flying icicles, de form mes and finally lighting flew towards Luminous. Luminous threw her dagger towards Quinn ignoring the attacks flying towards her. The dagger flew at an incredible speed but Quinn easily dodged it even if her eyes couldn¡¯t follow the speed her instinct could. Just as the dagger flew past her and her attack was about to reach Luminous a shocking scene appeared. Luminous glow in blinding light as she appeared or more urately she switch position with her dagger. She then sent a palm strike to Quinn¡¯s back her hands were glowing indicating that it wasn¡¯t any simple palm strike. Luminous was too close so Quinn failed to dodge her attack as she was hit she felt something explode inside of her as she spit out blood. Luminous knew her Light Shock Palm is an extremely lethal attack as it attacks the inside as long as she manage to caught her target in surprise it would be fatal for her target. Seizing this chance she then opens her palm as her wand that was blown away from the attacks earlier flew towards her. Quinn knew she should not let her opponent do what she wants if not she would definitely lose. Boom! Her figure was zap by lighting then was set aze before bing frozen her sword also started to undergo a change. Quinn used her trump card called Elemental Awakening when she used the stored elemental energy inside her and transformed them into a true physical entity. She was now covered in frozen armor with ming wings and her feet was covered in electricity as they emit zizzing sound. She was now holding two swords one was an ice sword while the other was a ming sword both swords were covered in lightning. Luminous was surprised but suddenly Quinn in front of her disappears as a fading image of her cease to exist. She then felt an iing attacking at her back. Boom! Quinn was surprised as her attack was blocked Luminous became a statue of glowing light. She then disappears as she appeared far from Quinn she wipes her sweat on her forehead if it weren¡¯t for her bloodline ability to immediately activate in signs of danger she would definitely be disqualified in that attack. Chapter 361 Chapter 361: CHAPTER 333 QUINN VS. LUMINOUS Unlike her blinking ability Quinn was pure speed her blink or sh is convenient but it took arge amount of Mana to use not only that she needs to leave one of her things to blink. Knowing that her opponent have became too strong for her she also used her trump card as light started bursting out from her body and her man disguise disappears and she became an angel. Both beauty and physically as she grew wings in her body and she has a halo on top of her she was wielding a long staff this was her dagger but transformed. She then waves it and numerous daggers appeared in the air the dagger images were made up of light energy they then flew towards Quinn. Quinn ps her wings as she flew towards Luminous her figure was extremely fast as she left afterimages behind her. Luminous expression became extremely solemn seeing Quinn¡¯s speed she knew she would not able to manage to harm even touching her is an impossible cause right now. She then raised her wand and shouted ¡°Luminous Kingdom!¡± ..... A sphere starteding out of her and expanding Quinn upon entering the Luminous Kingdom she felt restricted as if something was binding her. She harrumphed as she stomps hard and the lighting in her legs became more active as she zooms in towards Luminous. Shadowsh eyes narrowed as her speed was actually nearly as equal to his but something made him confuse as traveling at this speed would definitely destroy Quinn and yet she decided to use it. He then put up a energy shield in front of Luminous as he knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attack. Bam! After Quinn appeared in the opposite direction all her armors were destroyed and she was lying on the floor without Shadowsh energy covering her she would be butt naked. Shadowsh then told Reias to announce Quinn as the winner as now realised why she had used such drastic double edged trump card in such an early fight. It is to take her opponent by surprised the first two battle both fighters fought in a great manner before they both used their trump card to best one another. Her situation is different as she managed to outsmart her opponent but this caused a great burden to her body but with the arena¡¯s rule she was deemed as the winner. Shadowsh deemed her choice as wise he knocked Luminous unconscious this would definitely piss her off when she wake upter. After all she haven¡¯t use all she got yet but to think she would lose the quickest in their group. With Reias announcement the Heavenly Sword Sect was proimed the winner causing much hub hub in the arena. The members of the Dark Triad looks depressed as they thought Luminous was going to win but the result was opposite to what they had thought. From the condition of the two fighters Luminous was considered still healthy while Quinn¡¯s body was in a total wreck. But those that were from the Heavenly Sword Sect and Shadowsh knew that Luminous would have been sliced into halves if it weren¡¯t for the energy barrier that Shadowsh created using his spiritual sense. With the two groups leaving the audience also started leaving. This was thest match of the day and it was the talk of the audience of course there were those that stress upon what Shadowsh have promised earlier. Tomorrow would definitely much more exciting of course most of the audience thought the champion would either be from the Heavenly Sword Sect, Dark Triad or Peerless Sword Warriors. Shadowsh then returned to the mansion thinking that the battle would be much more harder from tomorrow on. This would definitely a great challenge for Haze¡¯s group but as long as they managed to gain the championship their overall strength would improve to a whole new level. The next day the atmosphere in the whole city is quite boiling while also quite tense at the same time. Shadowsh was the reason for this as each group that is participating in the tournament have undergo a change. Those that were considered too weak for thepetition were swallowed by another group or was subdued by the nobles as their fighters were reced. All of them were aiming for the championship they knew that the strength that the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Dark Triad have shown yesterday was a great deterrent but the rewards were just too tempting. While the weaker groups were reced those that were considered strong have also reced some of their members. Like the Tank Masters, Golden Spear Warriors and the Archinviel Adventure Group. The Tank Masters were still being lead by Steven but there were only 3 tanks left in the group including him. Now there were a warrior, an assassin and of course the same two archers but the mage and the assassin were quite famous warriors. They were the second ce winner Mad Woman Ang and Scarlet Assassin Cassandra both of them actually wanted to join the Archinviel Adventure Group but they were denied. The Archinviel Adventure Group was now being lead by it¡¯s true leader. Since yesterday the rule that the Adventurers set to theirmunity that only younger Adventurers were allowed to fight was broken. Now the older and experienced fighters of the group started joining the Archinviel Adventure Group had an overall makeover as except for Leon all of the other members were reced by veterans. The Golden Spear Warriors on the other hand seek help to their more experienced warrior they also seek help from their close friends as their teampetition is now consist were two archers, a mage and four spearmen. The two archers were a close friend of Zielong and his older brother even though the two archers weren¡¯t considered one of the strongest they still could put up a fight to those of the top and with Zielong and the other two elite spearmen tanking they could attack with ease. Not only that the mage in their party is considered one of the top known mage in the city with the power topete with one of the top ten Adventurers in the city. The first battle would be raffled and if the two teams chosen have already fight then they would have to be reshuffled. With Reias as the announcer everyone looks at her in anticipation while those that were participating were looking at her in nervousness. The tension is quite high but this is understandable as even Zielong knew that most of the groups that have participated today is much more stronger than the pastpetition. With the shuffle being started the tension rise and with the stop of the shuffle Reias took two papers she then read them out loud. ¡°Days By Gone!¡± ¡°Dragon Fighters!¡± When the two group heard their group name announced they heaved a sigh of relief as neither of them were famous and both of them have even chance. The two groups then went forward into the stage as the two group looks at each other and those that saw the members of the group in the previous round they were startled by the fact that the two group doesn¡¯t have the same members before. Those that were knowledgeable immediately realised what happened to the former members they were either coerced or forced to retire from thepetition as the members of both group came from two noble house. Since thepetition have undergone the name and the number of Adventure Groups that participated cannot be changed so the only method to join is to rece any existing group in thepetition. Both groups immediately started fighting with Reias¡¯s signal they fought with vigor the audience were happy to watch but not as excited as yesterday as they saw the fight is only above average at least. Also both groups wouldn¡¯t use their trump cards as long as they weren¡¯t pushed to a corner or any drastic event like the championship fight. After a couple of minutes the group Days By Good lost but judging from their reaction they still haven¡¯t used their all. With the first battle finished Reias once again spin the wheel as she shuffles the cards once again tension rised. And with the shuffle stopping Reias calmly picked two papers once again. She then announced the name of the group and this caused a gasp to the audience as they pitied one of the group. ¡°The Silent Night!¡± ¡°Peerless Sword Warriors!¡± This was a sure lose and even the group that was chosen knew this but they refused to ept defeat that easily. They were one of the group that managed to keep their position but they agreed to work for a certain noble family and the power of the group was enhanced because of the upgrade of their equipment and with the support of potions and pills. Chapter 362 Chapter 362: CHAPTER 334 A BORING FIGHT When the two group entered the stage the whole crowd immediately started shouting the name Peerless Sword Warriors causing the members of The Silent Night to be angry. But they knew their power is too far apart but at least they wanted to lose in a glorious manner while also helping their employer to gauge the strength of the Peerless Sword Warriors. The Silent Night consist of two assassins, two swordsmen, two archers and a mage. All of them were good at attacking in ambush or assassination to be precise. With Reias signal the battle starts four of the member of the Peerless Sword Warriors charged towards The Silent Night. The three fighters that fought in the first match did not move as they calmly watched four of their members charged towards the enemy. Seeing the three strongest members of their enemy not moving the members of The Silent Night became angry so they decided to show them they are no pushover. ..... The two assassins of their group silently started blending in as their traces disappears while the other members became more dazzling. This was theirbo as the two assassins were considered their trump cards. The two swordsmen unsheathes their swords and charged towards the four members of the Peerless Sword Warriors. Their speed were considered quite fast and definitely beyond average. With their charged the two archers started shooting as they arrows carried an air of unpredictability in them. The mage on the other hand started chanting but his aura was only rising indicating that the spell would take a long time to be unleashed. When the four members of the Peerless Sword Warriors saw their opponent were actually swordsmen they couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous. Not minding that their numbers just the fact that their swordsmanship dwarfs most of the swordsman in the city to think their enemy tried to stall them with just these two. Just as they felt contempt they saw the two swordsmen stops just as they were about to reach each other. The two swordsmen of The Silent Night stops and took out something on their pockets. The thing they took out was a whistle they then blew it and a jarring sound could be heard. The ne on their neck started shining brightly as the sound started to get louder. This was also one of their secret move the whistle could cause confusion to their enemies. The reason why their group wouldn¡¯t be affected by the sound of the whistle because of the nes they wore. The whistle was carved out from a unique monster bone and their ne also came from the very same monster. Shadowsh isted everyone from the sound everyone except for the two group fighting of course. Looking at the battle he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head he immediately knew that what The Silent Night have done is futile. In the stage when the sound hit the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors their body immediately burst out of sword qi erasing the confusing effect of the sound. This stunned the two swordsmen of The Silent Night even though they are considered one of the high ranking swordsman in the city their level were clearly too far apart from those who stand at the top. The most vital thing is that they still haven¡¯t mastered sword qi yet and with just these they aren¡¯t qualified to stand besides the top swordman in the city. Seeing the disbelief written on the two swordmen faces the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors snorted as one of them took a step forward and propels himself towards the two. Swish! With great speed he unsheathes his sword and shed it towards his opponent but his attack halted halfway as he waved if above stopping the arrows flying towards him. The arrows were incrediblely silent if it weren¡¯t for his sense of danger he would have been shot. Suddenly the two swordsmen attacked seeing their opponent in front of them was startled. Their attacks leaves no sound as if they weren¡¯t attacking at all this causes a finger of interest on the eyes of the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors. They now realised why their opponent was called The Silent Night it¡¯s because their attacks were suited for assassination it was silent. The member of the Peerless Sword Warriors that was being attacked felt a rush within him even though he is outnumbered he wasn¡¯t afraid. He then shed his sword again and again blocking the arrows while also sending attacks towards the two swordsmen. The two swordsmen from The Silent Night felt pressured to a great degree their attacks were a bit off as theirbat technique was actually being suppressed. Those that knew what is happening felt that the fate of the two swordsmen is sealed as this was considered the suppression of realm. If a swordsman is fighting another swordsman but his opponent have sword qi and he hasn¡¯t then the result would be extremely clear he has no chance of winning at all as his sword art would be suppressed while his sword would feel very foreign to him as if he couldn¡¯t control it. The two members of The Silent Night was exactly in this situation as they felt their swords weren¡¯t listening to what they desire. Their swords felt heavy but they still gritted their teeth and attack but they acted in a defensive manner as they would only attack seldomly not immediately shing with their opponent. The arrows being shot by their members have made the fight a bit even to them but the number of arrows would definitely ran out of this keeps on going thankfully the archers knewbat techniques that could create an arrow image out in the air but this would take a lot of their concentration to do so. With the fight going on if the two archers cked for even a second then the two swordmen would definitely lose. Suddenly from the Peerless Sword Warriors side the leader of the group spoke ¡°Hurry up we need to finish this fight as early as possible!¡± Hearing this the three idle swordsmen that were watching the fight snapped out of it and the three of them charged. As long as they finish this fight the fastest way possible then the faster the progress of the festival is. Seeing the other three swordmen charged the two swordsmen from The Silent Night felt despair just as they were about to do a suicidal attack the mage in their group who was chanting since earlier raised his wand and shouted ¡°Darkness Devours The World!¡± Suddenly darkness started expanding as it covered the whole stage causing much dissatisfaction from the audience since they couldn¡¯t see anything. Shadowsh waves his hand and suddenly the fighters in the arena lit up with blue lights but this could only be seen outside of the stage as Shadowsh used his spiritual sense to show what is happening in the stage. He didn¡¯t need it since he has night vision but for most of the audience it is extremely helpful even though they couldn¡¯t really see much at least they knew a bit what was happening in the stage. With the darkness the two assassins who was trying to fade out started moving towards the four swordsmen of the Peerless Sword Warriors. The two swordsmen from their party started walking backwards they were like Shadowsh who could see in the darkness. The archers from their group started shooting with much more energy they also had the ability to see in the darkness. With Shadowsh sharp eyes he immediately realised what was giving them this ability it is the rings in their hand. Shadowsh wanted to see what would the reaction of the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors. The four swordmen of the Peerless Sword Warriors stops and shut their eyes and after a couple of seconds they started moving as they blocked the arrows that were flying towards them they then started charging towards the two swordsmen from The Silent Night. The two swordsmen from The Silent Night was shocked by this they then started retreating much faster they were waving their swords around as they kept attacking while retreating. But it¡¯s like the swordsmen from the Peerless Sword Warriors could see in the darkness that they could point out where they are. Of course they knew it wasn¡¯t this as all four of their opponent have their eyes shut clearly only moving through their senses. The two swordsmen started racking their brains as to how did the four manage to point out where they are. Suddenly they noticed that their swords would vibrate every time the two of them shed with either one of the four. They quickly threw their swords away as they started retreating with haste they then took out a pair of daggers in their pockets. Shadowsh who was watching from above shook his head thinking that the two swordsmen would have a hard time achieving sword Qi after this. Chapter 363 Chapter 363: CHAPTER 335 A NEW UNDERDOG For them to throw their swords away because of their swordsman opponent this would cause their path of sword to be damaged. Of course since the two were like assassins this would only be a setback to the two of them but this wouldn¡¯t truly stops them from being stronger. After losing their targets the four swordsmen from the Peerless Sword Warriors stops in their tracks. They then started to form a circle as they made a stance and started attacking in all directions. As their sword qi flew towards different direction they pricked their ears. Peng! Peng! Peng! Numerous sounds of collision was heard as immediately the four went towards to where the sound were. The speed they show shocked the audience and also their enemies they now realised that the four swordsmen earlier was holding back. ..... With their speed they immediately arrived towards their target and it was one on one fight. Of course it was unfair to call it one on one as there were two archers assisting their opponent from behind the mage was responsible for keeping the darkness domain so he couldn¡¯t fight. But the four swordsmen have keen senses they would sense the iing arrows as long as they were about to be hit. The two swordsman from The Silent Night was immediately put in an disadvantage as they lost their swords and with the power of their opponent they had no chance in winning at all. Thankfully they were expert in fighting in unpredictable way and together with the darkness domain they were like tigers given with wings. But even with the assist from their archers they were being pushed backward the attack from their opponent were all lethal and fast. Swish! With another sh one of the swordsman from The Silent Night was wounded. Arghh! With another shout the other swordsman was also wounded the situation of The Silent Night was getting worser. The two assassins felt incredibly pressured thankfully with the darkness domain they could be even with the two swordsmen. The four swordsman suddenly stops as they released their sword qi even though their opponent weren¡¯t considered extremely strong they were in their elements making them hard to annihte. They then started attacking with much more ferocity as the two assassins were now being pushed to a corner. The expression of the two wounded swordman became awful as the amount of wounds in their body started multiplying. The speed and sharpness of their attack deserve to be praised as even the air they produced in their swings were sharp. With another attack one of the swordsman of The Silent Night was finally defeated and without him stopping the swordsman from the Peerless Sword Warriors charged towards the two archers. He pinpointed their location with the arrows he blocked but the two archers from The Silent Night weren¡¯t nobodies as they knew how their opponent pinpointed their location as they immediately split up as they run they also shot their arrows towards the other three swordsman who was still busy engaging the other members of their group. Shadowsh knew this wasn¡¯t the true strength of the Peerless Sword Warriors as they were holding back their strength for the championship fight. But this would make the fight too boring to watch as he wanted to sleep this fight was already too boring for him. As the fight in the stage goes on the audience started to feel disappointed thinking that they have praised the Peerless Sword Warriors too high. As the atmosphere in the arena plummeted the fight in the stage was getting to a close as the other swordsman from The Silent Night was taken down. As this happened the inevitable end of the group The Silent Night ising closer there were no suspense as after a couple of minutes the Peerless Sword Warriors won. Reias then spun the shuffling machine once again and after bringing the two papers out she called out the next group that would be battling in the stage. ¡°The Supremes!¡± ¡°Brute Force Group!¡± This startled the audience two groups that weren¡¯t well liked by most popce in the city is now battling against each other. When the two groups entered the stage once again the audience were a bit startled as their members have also changed. The Supremes still have the leader of their group but judging from where he is standing he is no longer the leader. But his expression is one of arrogance as he was confident that they would win the battle immediately. The Brute Force Group on the other hand have an entire makeover as none of their members were the same as before. All members wore helmets in different color matching their outfit. They have 3 knights riding 3 different kind of horse monsters one has a ming mane and hooves, one emits electricity out of it¡¯s body and the other emits frozen air. The horses do not harm their masters but on the contrary theypliment each other. One Knight has an outfit of a female and with it¡¯s perfect fit figure she is definitely a girl. Other than the three knights there were two archers one female and one male like the knights they were wearing masks but only covering their mouth they also had tight but light suite. Lastly there were two knights in full body heavy armor carryingrge shield as they stand tall in front. Shadowsh who was looking bored immediately perked up as the auraing out from the two group weren¡¯t those from average fighters they are top notch. As Reias announced the start of the battle the three knight riders immediately charged towards their opponents. The two archers also started shooting their arrows as the power of the arrows wereparable to even Erz or Iria. Seeing how well organized their formation are the members of the group The Supremes became solemn as one of their members touched the floor and shouted ¡°Quicksand!¡± The floor became extremely soft but the knight riders did not stop only decrease their speed as they let the snow white horse be in the front. The floor under the snow white horse froze as it hardens the quicksand. The two knight riders then increased their speed especially the yellow horse as it zips towards the enemies. A huge figure blocked the yellow horse this figure wore a full body heavy armor carrying arge mace it swung it towards the charging horse as he shouted ¡°Stunning Blow!¡± The rider of the yellow horse unsheathes his sword and met the powerful attack ¡°Sword Of Justice!¡± Bam! When the two blows collided it created a loud shing of metals but neither one was pushed backward. The leader of The Supremes knits his brow as he spoke in a hoarse voice ¡°The Sword Of Justice so he is also interested in that mythical ce¡± Realising that his opponent realised their identity because of his attack the rider of the yellow horse harrumphed as he once again started attacking. The rider of the red horse on the other hand also reached his opponent he then shed his sword but his opponent was proven to be quite troublesome to defeat. All his attack were dodged not one managed tond a hit his opponent moved like a butterfly dancing in an elegant manner. This caused the audience to be excited once again as another no two new underdogs have now appeared but their group weren¡¯t well liked but most of the audience knew that the two groups were practically brand new as none of the former members of the two groups except for The Supremes is present. The arrows that were shot earlier started raining down on the members of The Supremes. The Supremes also took out their weapons as halberd and egg de was taken out. There were also a person who took out a bow with arrows that have sizzling poison on them. As the arrows descend the members of The Supremes have either dodged it or blocked it. The three knights that thought they would easily overpower their opponents were having a hard time to deal with their opponents. The leader of the knights which was the girl riding the snow white horse was fighting the leader of The Supremes both were even in strength and speed. Of course the only reason why the leader of the knights managed to have a tie is because of her trusted stead. Dazzling sparks and attacks flew by the members of The Supremes were already charging towards the other members of the Brute Force Group. Argh! Suddenly a shout could be heard as one of the member of The Supremes was hit by an arrows and after the first hit he was knocked out by Shadowsh as an arrows would have pierced his head if it weren¡¯t for the thin energy shield created by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense. The member was the former leader of The Supremes this did not caused confusion to the audience as they knew battle in this level that person was too weak. Chapter 364 Chapter 364: CHAPTER 336 THE SUPREMES VS. BRUTE FORCE GROUP The remaining members of The Supremes weren¡¯t startled by this and acted as if they have already predicted this. Even with their unfair disadvantage with the numbers they weren¡¯t fazed their teams areposed of powerful individuals that have also survived in the Invasion of the Chaos Beasts and Demons before. That means all of them were either old powerful individuals or old powerful soldiers they have experienced bloodshed and their fighting spirit isn¡¯t easy to destroy. They released a killing intent that suffocated the audience but to those that have powerful will or also with the experience of bloodshed they weren¡¯t fazed by this. Sensing the killing intent being emitted by their enemy the members of the Brute Force Group immediately knew that their opponents were extremely powerful. The three knight riders raised their weapons as both them and their horses started glowing as their elemental power was unlocked. The aura they released intensified as they started resuming their attacks towards their opponents but this time every attack has powerful elemental energy in them. ..... The other members of The Supremes who were charging towards the remaining members of the Brute Force Group. The two tanks of the Brute Force Group immediately steps forward as they used their charged skill to met the attack of their three opponents. Seeing this two of the fighters used theirbat technique to stall the two tanks. ¡°Starry Break!¡± One of the fighter has a trident that shines in blue light Shadowsh who was watching above immediately realised what the blue light after feeling the aura. It was the same element as Light which is sma or astral as this is considered one of the rarest type of element to obtain. While the first fighter has a trident and has an astral energy on it the other fighter has a scimitar as sand burst out around him. With their collision against the two tanks the elemental energy from their weapons also burst out. The remaining fighter kept on charging the strange thing is that he doesn¡¯t have a weapon but all his body was covered with iron spikes. The two archers quickly started shooting at him while the remaining one kept on shooting towards the leader of The Supremes knowing if they took him out their chances of victory would drastically increased. The two archers who was shooting the charging fighter has great teamwork as the charging fighter has a hard time going forward. The fighters was using only his fist and kicks to knock the arrows as he fight like a great martial arts but his enemy were just too well trained and their cooperation were also superb. If he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he is now he would have been taken out long ago thankfully he is quite an expert in fighting wether his opponent has a weapon or not. The arrows would always target his vital spot or any spot that is hard to blocked thankfully he could move his body as most people couldn¡¯t. The audience on the other hand was pping because of his performance it was like a martial arts trying to show his best moves. But Shadowsh knew that this fighter wouldn¡¯t be able toe close to the two archers as the arrows were practically lethal bullets with each shot the power would be able to pierce iron. The fighter in front of him would always block the arrows by hitting them in their shafts as he break their momentum. There is also a time when his fist changed into the color of steel as it managed to block the sharp point of the arrows. Reias who was watching was a bit shocked she then eximed ¡°To think that a practitioner of the Metal God Technique have managed to survive that hellish war¡± Shadowsh spoke ¡°Metal God Technique I think I read that technique from a book before¡± He remembered that this technique is hard to train as the practitioner needs to endure painful torment of beating to master the skill. This is quite a masochistic technique but if a person managed to train it to a peak level then he or she would be considered one of the strongest individual in the continent. That is the only thing he knew from Reias reaction she would definitely knew more than him. Sensing the inquiring look from Shadowsh Reias exined ¡°The Metal God Technique is a powerful body tempering technique that increased the toughness of the practitioner body together with their inner organs¡± ¡°Those that managed to train it to high level would have the ability to turn their bodies into steel¡± ¡°This technique was only known to the Metal God Sect but during the Invasion the sect decided to fight the demons head on¡± Shadowsh instantly knew the ending it was the total annihtion of the sect as both demons and chaos beasts were known to be a higher being but to think that a sect had the guts to face them head on it was pretty daring for them. The Chaos Beasts have extremely tough body tougher than ordinary monster the thought of a body practitioner going one on one on such a being it was a death sentence. Not to mention the demons who have great mastery towards their elements and techniques. To survive such fight either means the person had run away or managed to survive on such hellish endeavour. Judging from the person fighting in the stage it was most likely thetter as the amount of killing intent he exudes is one of the densest. It was so dense it looks almost intangible but from Shadowsh¡¯s vision he felt the fighter below was fighting a bit awkward as if his body is injured. He then used his spiritual sense to scan the fighter thoroughly immediately he realised the person was being poisoned by demonic qi and chaos energy. Realising this fact Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but respect him as he moved so agilely even with such harmful energies rampaging in his body. And he fights with such ferocity he thought that it was a bit unfair and decided after this match he would devour the demonic qi and chaos energy rampaging on that fighter¡¯s body. As the battle became more intense the audience became more excited as their cheers rang out through the air. The most watched fight in the stage is the fight against the female knight rider and the leader of The Supremes. Her snow white horse is quite a beauty other than beauty it was also powerful and because of this the powerful leader of The Supremes did not manage to obtain an advantage throughout the battle. Shadowsh who was watching from above was actually quite interested on these types of horses especially when he found out they were actually the same species. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Snow (Under Contract) Title: Elite Race: Beast Specie: Elemental Horse Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 8 Master: ??? Attributes: Ice Energy (Vital Force): 152 Elemental Energy: [Ice Energy: 2nd Tier] Mana: 114 Skills: [Freezing Stomp], [Power Kick], [Freezing Charge] Racial Trait: [Great Stamina], [Elemental Sensitive Body], [Enhanced Speed In Snow Field and Hail] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Elemental Resistant], [Great Leg Strength] Active Abilities: [Icy Field Wall], [Freezing Air] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Freezing Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Thunder (Under Contract) Title: Elite Race: Elemental Specie: Elemental Horse Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: ??? Attributes: Thunder Energy (Vital Force): 148 Elemental Energy: [Thunder Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 111 Skills: [Shocking Stomp], [Power Kick], [Thunder Charge] Racial Trait: [Great Stamina], [Elemental Sensitive Body], [Enhanced Speed In Thunderstorm Weather] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Elemental Resistant], [Great Leg Strength] Active Abilities: [Shocking Field], [Shocking Energy Shield] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Shocking Berserk] ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: ze (Under Contract) Title: Elite Race: Beast Specie: Elemental Horse Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: ??? Attributes: Fire Energy (Vital Force): 148 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 111 Skills: [zing Stomp], [Power Kick], [zing Charge] Racial Trait: [Great Stamina], [Elemental Sensitive Body], [Enhanced Speed In ming Field] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Elemental Resistant], [Great Leg Strength] Active Abilities: [zing Field], [zing Energy Shield] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [zing Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª All three horses were of the Elemental Horse but all three of them were different attributes if he could raise this kind of horses then he could equip his army with Superior Grade mounts in varying element. The three knight riders werepatible with their horses not only they were great in horse riding but their elements were also the same type as the horses. Suddenly the knights rider of the fire attribute Elemental Horse quickly jumps high in the air as his horse started to be azed. The horse then charged towards the member of The Supremes. Just as the audience thought that the fighter would be disqualified the said fighter spun and his egg de started glowing in green light. Sharp de energy started cutting the fire energy startling the horse greatly. It¡¯s rider on the other hand quickly charged afternding he knew that his stead would definitely lose. Chapter 365 Chapter 365: CHAPTER 337 THE SUPREMES VS. BRUTE FORCE GROUP Boom! Neigh! When ze hit the fighter who was spinning it lets out a pained cry as blood drips down on it¡¯s chest. Seeing this it¡¯s rider immediately used his saber to stop the fighter in spinning. Bam! With the sh the fighter stop spinning but the force caused the knight rider to stumble a couple of steps backwards. Both fighter then charged at each other once again ze who was still whining about its wound also charged as it is a loyal horse and seeing it¡¯s master fight it also wanted to help. The fighter from The Supremes started to feel pressured fighting the two before the knight rider was still on top of the horse now he is moving independently. With the two perfectbination the fighter from The Supremes is now backing off but he was still retaliating every attack would cause lethal damage so even with the two perfectbination they were still moving and attacking carefully. In another side the fight between the rider of the Thunder Elemental Horse was actually the one backing off his opponent wields a huge axe but contrary to it¡¯s huge menacing appearance it¡¯s movement was quite elegant and quick. ..... Knowing that they would be defeated if this goes on the knight rider jumps off as Thunder raised it¡¯s hooves and stomps hard aiming towards their opponent¡¯s head. Just as the front hooves about tond the fighter from The Supremes moved to the side and leapts backwards. Bam! Electricity crackles as the hoovesnded on the floor but the attack did notnd on the enemy. The rider on the other hand was already charging towards his opponent he wields a short broadsword that gleams in the sun. ng! With the sh of their weapons the two fighters were pushed backwards but after recovering their footing they once again charged at each other. Thunder on the side quickly charged also as electricity started crackling around it and suddenly- Boom A loud thunderp could be heard as lightning started bursting out from it¡¯s body. [Shocking Berserk] Knowing that the opponent isn¡¯t someone that easy to deal with it decided to use it¡¯s trump card even if it couldn¡¯t defeat it¡¯s opponent it should be able to exhaust him. Bam! With a charge the opponent was hit in the side but in thest second he managed to use his axe to decrease the power of the charged. But suddenly he drops his axe as he felt his body couldn¡¯t move. Thunder let¡¯s out a mocking smile as he knew that charged earlier wasn¡¯t any ordinary charge but his skill [Thunder Charge]. The skill not only be able to increase its speed and deals harm to the target but it also stunned the Target¡¯s body. It¡¯s rider also knew this so he did not waste this chance and was already using hisbat technique intent to cut the head of his opponent. ¡°Justice sh!¡± With the shout the broadsword started glowing as it looks like it was erged but this was only an illusion. Just as the broadsword was about tond the fighter from The Supremes moved as his body started to glow in reddish light. Then a shocking scene ured the axe blocked the attack it was so fast that most of the audience only saw a red sh if it weren¡¯t for the shing sound they wouldn¡¯t even realised that the attack was blocked. Thunder was immediately stunned it then neighed loudly as it once again charged at it¡¯s opponent but since it¡¯s skill was in cooldown it wasn¡¯t using any skill. The rider instantly knew he was in danger as a burst of lightning came out of his body as he tries to gain a distance. But his opponent wouldn¡¯t let him even with the lightning serving as a forcefield it did not manage to stop him. With a sh the lightning forcefield was actually shed in half and the attack deliver an injury on the knight rider. Just as the fighter was about to finish the knight rider Thunder arrived on the right second as it quickly used it¡¯s Active Ability. [Shocking Field] Lightning burst from Thunder but this time it scattered throughout the area as it envelops the trio. The [Lightning Field] started to expand as even the other fighters were affected by this. Bam! With a violent collision the female knight rider and the leader of The Supremes both pushed each other backwards as they started retreating as the lightning nearly hit the two of them. After breaking free from the [Lightning Field] both fighters once again charged at each other. This is also the same situation as to the fighter with an eggde and the rider of the fire type Elemental Horse. The fighter from The Supremes that was in the center of the [Lightning Field] let¡¯s out a shout as he was now being electrocuted. The rider on the other hand use the thunder energy to strengthen himself but because the energy was too potent he started retreating from the center thankfully he ispatible with the thunder element if not he would also be shouting in pain. Thunder on the other hand couldn¡¯t move after issuing the [Lightning Field] but as long as his enemy sumbs to the pain then they would win. Suddenly the fighter from The Supremes reddish glow started shining more brightly as the axe is now also glowing in reddish light. Boom! With an explosion a pir of reddish light burst out from the fighter as the powerful energy shed with the [Lightning Field] causing a buzzing sound. The knight rider saw this and immediately made a stance as his energy started to converge towards his sword. His aura started to be that of a guardian a knight of justice as the golden holy light flew towards him his sword started to glow also. The reddish glow and the powerful aura finally destroys the [Lightning Field]. Thunder let¡¯s out a pained cry as it flew backwards spitting out blood. The instant Thunder flew backwards was the instant it¡¯s rider attacks he lets out a shout as his sword came shing down on his target. ¡°Sword Of Justice Selfless Sacrifice!¡± Boom! The powerful strike collided with the red pir and it started cracking as grinding noice could be heard. Finally the red pir was destroyed and the fighter from The Supremes was hit by the attack. Knowing that he would be disqualified if the attack hit the fighter from The Supremes decided that he will bring his opponent with him as he swung his axe towards his opponent¡¯s head. Bam! Both attacks hit the thin energy shield that Shadowsh created from his spiritual sense. Then the two was quickly knocked unconscious Thunder was also knocked unconscious as the rule of the arena states that a monster is considered it¡¯s Master¡¯s weapon and as long as it¡¯s master is taken out it would also be taken out. Seeing their member floating towards their respective corner the remaining member fought with greater ferocity. The battle was going to a close especially the battle against one of the tanks from the Brute Force Group and the scimitar wielder from The Supremes. The tank is quite durable but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take down his opponent the only thing he could do was stall him but with the help of their archer assisting him from behind then his opponent has no chance. The scimitar wielder was having a difficult time even though his strikes are powerful his opponent is a tank known for their durability and defence. Besides that the environment is unfavorable to him as desert is the best ce for him to fight. His power and ability would increased drastically as long as there is numerous sands in the surrounding. In the stage he could ess no sound thankfully he is carrying some with him he could also create sand with his Mana and elemental energy. Every attack he made would make sand scattered as long as he kept on with it then he could blend in into the sand or make his attack more powerful with it but the situation doesn¡¯t let him do that. He had a hard time attacking as all he could do was blocked and even if he attacked his opponent would just blocked it with his giant shield. Peng! Peng! Peng! Blocking the three arrows he couldn¡¯t blocked the attacking from his opponent. Bam! His opponent has a short mace that deals powerful blows with just one attack some of his bones were broken. He couldn¡¯t help but spit out some blood he then saw more arrowsing his way so he quickly leapt backwards. Seeing this the tank from the Brute Force Group used his charge skill as he tackled hi is opponent knocking him backwards. Just as everyone thought he would was finished an explosion ured in the stage as the fighter from The Supremes that practiced the Metal God Technique managed to broke through the barrage of arrows and was now charging towards his targets. Chapter 366 Chapter 366: CHAPTER 338 THE SUPREMES VS. BRUTE FORCE GROUP lll The two archers from the Brute Force Group wouldn¡¯t have thought this would happen their opponent disregard their arrows as he took it with his body. The explosion was caused by a burst of steel energy from his body as his body became enveloped in metal turning him into some kind of metal man. Seeing their opponent charging at them the two archers started shooting whole retreating both of them were retreating in different directions. The third archer was forced to change his target to the fighter charging towards them as he would definitely be taken down if he managed to get close. Arrows after arrows flew towards the fighter but with just his fist he blocked all the arrows and kept on advancing. On the other hand the fighter from The Supremes was finally taken down by the tank of the Brute Force Group. After taking down his opponent the tank quickly charge towards the fighter that was charging towards their archer but it felt like something was holding him back he couldn¡¯t move. ..... He then looks at his feet and saw the umted sand actually became like a chain that binds him in the stage. This is clearly thest resort that his opponent have done to kept him in this spot so that his teammate would be able to advance towards the archers. The tank from the Brute Force Group shouted on top of his lungs as he tried to move but the sand just became much more harder to destroy what¡¯s more the floor beneath him actually turned into a quicksand. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t move in this spot the tank raised his spear and shouted ¡°Shield of Justice!¡± His shield then glows and with a burst he and the surrounding explodes but after the dust settles everyone saw that he was still trapped. With him out of the picture the fighter from The Supremes was advancing towards the archers. While the fighter was still advancing the fight between the female knight rider and the leader of The Supremes became much more intense. Especially since the two have used their trump cards the leader of The Supremes was now circling the female knight rider his speed was dazzling as he created numerous afterimages surrounding his opponent. The female knight rider on the other hand was now wearing an armor enhanced with ice power as she now has a cape entirely made up of ice energy. She also some kind of transparent wings and on her helmet is an ice crown her stead was also in it¡¯s berserk form but unlike the other two knight rider she did not get off as both of them seemingly act like one and both of them shares the very same unique energy. But as time goes by the two of them were actually losing their opponent was just too fast even with their harmful ice energy their opponent seems to disregard it and his attacks rains down on them. While the audience thinks that she was close to losing Shadowsh knew it would still take a long time for her to be defeated. The other knight rider on the other hand was already battling with his opponent and judging from their situation it was only a matter of time before one of them lose. Both three fighters were wounded ze was still bleeding from the earlier injury as a green corrosive energy prevents its wound from healing. Their opponent on the other hand suffered a great degree of burn after fighting with them all this time. There is also a deep gash on his hand on the result of the mutual destruction attack from their earlier collision the gash was still smoking and the pain was clearly unbearable for ordinary folks thankfully the one who suffered this type of injury is a veteran who had fought with demons and chaos beasts during the invasion war. ze¡¯s knight rider on the other hand was also suffering but not because he was injured but because of the corrosive green energy rampaging in his body. During their earlier mutual destruction attack he was hit by an energy st made up of the green corrosive energy. Thankfully his fire energy is powerful enough to slow down and weaken the energy rampaging in his body but not powerful enough to cleanse it from his body. And the more he and his opponent sh the greater the amount of corrosive energy umted in his body. Knowing that if this goes on he would lose he fought with all his got throwing the notion of his stamina and Mana. His opponent was having a hard time coping up with the two of them attacking and all their attacks were powerful. But the fighter from The Supremes was a veteran and knew that he just need to survive in thisst bout of assault and he would win. The attacks might be powerful but he knew his opponents were exchanging power from the expense of their energy reservoir and Mana. Every attack would make his opponents closer to defeat as their Mana and energy was dwindling down. Other than the problem with Mana his opponents were also having problem with his corrosive energy invading their body and since the two of them were already affected it is already checkmate. Suddenly he was startled as he saw his opponent leapt backwards and shouted ¡°ze let¡¯s do that!¡± His body then started to aze as he became a ming giant he then charge towards the fighter from The Supremes. Seeing and feeling the great amount of energying from his opponent¡¯s body the fighter from The Supremes knew that this was the final attack of his opponent. He then made a stance as he shouted ¡°Reaper sh!¡± His eggde lits up in green mes and light as he met the attack with his very ownbat technique. Boom! The two attacks collided and a powerful explosion ured and the fighter from The Supremes was pushed backward but the knight rider from the Brute Force Group droops down on the floor fainting after the attack. The fighter from The Supremes thought that he was safe but he split out some blood after a couple of seconds he was startled he never thought the collision earlier would cause him such injury. Suddenly he saw a bright ming figure charging towards him and his expression changed it was ze. Because he was too injured he could only helplessly watch as ze ram him. Bam! The fighter from The Supremes flew towards the wall. Shadowsh then used his spiritual sense to lift the three fighters from the stage and into their respective corner he didn¡¯t immediately knocked ze out because he sensed ze¡¯s knight rider was still conscious and was only faking it to bring his opponent¡¯s defence down. But after a couple of seconds he fainted for real and it was just after ze¡¯s charged hit the fighter from The Supremes. Now that another fighter on both group have been disqualified the fighting would definitely be in it¡¯s peak. Back in the fighter that practiced the Metal God Technique the situation was dire for him. After bing a metallic man the chaos energy and demonic qi rampaging in his body became much more vtile and besides that the three archers working together was shooting at him with lethal shot. The fighter was being suppressed by many powerful arrows but thankfully his technique is one of the best technique on the continent and such arrows wouldn¡¯t really harm him if he was in his peak condition. Shadowsh also knew this he was sighing in pity for the guy this person could be even considered a powerful figure that he could take all the fighters in the tournament if he was in his peak but now he was having trouble fighting three archers. The archers might be elites but the power of their strikes won¡¯t harm those that are on the level of Crimson Gold Rank fighters. Sounds of metal shing could be heard as the arrowsnded on him but he was still waking forward even with rains of arrows. But Shadowsh knew that this situation would continue even for a whole day as the three archers weren¡¯t any ordinary archers but elite one they could continue retreating while shooting at a great speed. Since the battle would take a while Shadowsh started examining their condition especially the fighter that trains in Metal God Technique. He wanted to derive how to train the technique by looking at his body condition but since the demonic qi and chaos energy rampaging through his body it was too hard to derive the technique. Shadowsh really liked the technique it was perfect for the Steel Ape n if he managed to make it suitable for monster to train then he could train powerful individuals that could survive powerful strikes with just their bodies. The Metal God Technique is one of the most sought for technique but since it needed someone to suffer a beating it wasn¡¯t for weak willed individuals. Chapter 367 Chapter 367: CHAPTER 339 A TRUE SCARY TEAM Monsters are different as survival is what they seek and with this technique their strength would increased in a drastic manner and with the technique defence then their survival rate wouldn¡¯t be so low and would increased by arge margin. As the battle in the stage got more violent the other fighters have started to record their fight as the two group is now listed as one of the most dangerous group in the tournament. There were also that looks extremely grim because they knew the identity of the fighters in either one of the group or all fighters in both group. Sword Saint Jarius was looking at the Brute Force Group with keen interest and a burning fighting intent he knew the identity of every member of the group even if they hid their faces under their helmet. He also knew the master of these fighters and if there is a chance that he would enter the tournament then even he someone called the Sword Saint and the number one Adventurer of the city would feel threatened. While most of the fighters from the tournament was apprehensive with the entrance of another two monstrous group Reias on the other hand was ecstatic. To join the tournament one needed to be an adventurer and those that entered the tournament have all registered to be one that means that the Adventure Guild is now the undisputed number one power in the city much more powerful than the ruling family. ..... Heck even the ruling family the Archinviel Family have also registered some of their subordinates as Adventurers now even without Shadowsh the guild would now be feared by all. While the audience were having fun watching the fight an unexpected even ured and the Tank that was struggling in the quicksand finally broke free. This tilt the favor to the Brute Force Group and the fighter who practiced the Metal God Technique still haven¡¯t taken down one archer yet. The other fighter from The Supremes who was fighting against the other tank was now feeling pressured but he just couldn¡¯t take down his opponent. Tanks are the most hardest ones to take down in a direct flight not to mention well trained tanks even if their opponent is stronger than them as long as they weren¡¯t overpowered they could stall them for a long time. The leader of The Supremes realised that the situation puts his group in an disadvantage and immediately spoke ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t hold back now please forgive me for this going missy¡± The female knight rider immediately noticed the changes of her opponent and realised that his aura have be much more horrifying. Shadowsh who was watching from above looks at the leader of The Supremes and felt disdain. He was actually a Crimson Gold Rank fighter and to think that he entered in the tournament. Thinking about this he told Reias via spiritual sense that they need to add another rule that prevents Crimson Gold Rank in joining the tournament it was practically cheating. Shadowsh then decided to lend the leader of the Brute Force Group a helping hand he knew that these individuals weren¡¯t actually members of the former Brute Force Group and the way they are fighting suggest they were actually soldiers. Just as everyone was shocked by the burst of powering from the leader of The Supremes a sudden burst of aura also came out of the leader of the Brute Force Group. The aura is much stronger than the leader of The Supremes not only that the aura consist of an incredibly cold yin qi that enhanced the power of the ice energy of the female knight rider. The leader of The Supremes was extremely shocked he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Impossible you couldn¡¯t possibly be in that realm just yet!¡± What shocked him more is that the aura his opponent is giving is much more stronger than his. The female knight rider was also confused suddenly she heard a message on her head exining her situation. Hearing that she only has 1 minute or so in this form she immediately attacked with hesitation or guilt since she knew her opponent is actually a Crimson Gold Rank human fighter it is considered demeaning for those that are on that realm to join apetition in this level. Her opponent saw that she was attacking with her sword and the power behind it is extremely powerful and cold yin frost wasing out of her body freezing her opponent energy. Swish! The powerful attacks hit the leader of The Supremes even though he blocked it with his sword he was still thrown towards the arena¡¯s wall. Boom! With an explosion dust scattered when everyone finally saw the figure of the leader of The Supremes they were taken aback as his sword together with his arms were actually covered with frost. He was looking at his opponent with dread their other members in the stage was also taken aback as both group momentarily stop fighting. The leader of The Supremes couldn¡¯t help but shout once again ¡°Impossible! You couldn¡¯t possibly have this much strength!¡± His voice was quivering that attack earlier destroyed his energy shield and have caused harmful frost yin qi to rampage in his body his arm was feeling numb as his senses were all frozen in his right arm while his left arm senses were partially frozen. The female knight rider was also taken aback by how powerful she have be after borrowing the power of Shadowsh. Shadowsh have given her an amount of his yin energy but it was only a small amount and it wasn¡¯t Transcendent Qi but a lower quality as he knew her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Seeing his opponent was also in daze looking at her sword and marvelling in her attack just now the leader of The Supremes realised that it wasn¡¯t actually her power just now. He then thought of one person who is powerful enough to grant such strength and be able to manipte the situation in the stage. Looking above the stage he looks at Shadowsh and saw him looking at him with apathy. Realising that he inquired Shadowsh¡¯s ire the leader of The Supremes couldn¡¯t help but sigh bitterly as he shouted ¡°We Surrender!¡± This caused amotion to the audience but after remembering the overpowering strike that the leader of the Brute Force Group have made they thought that it was eptable. Once the members of The Supremes and Brute Force Group have left Reias quickly started to shuffle the cards once again. This time the audience was expectant as they witnessed a great fight and they knew that there are more surprisesing to them. When Reias reach out for the paper slip she quickly announced the names written on the paper. ¡°Monstrous Adventurers!¡± ¡°Genius Group!¡± This caused another hub hub in the audience but most of them thought that the Monstrous Adventurers have no chance against the Genius Group. With the entrance of the two group the audience were startled as both members of the two group have changed. In the Genius Group it wasn¡¯t Haze and the others that have appeared but Cloyd in his full body armor, Big Bear, Shena, Lisa, Allicia, Herish and Leafinia. Shadowsh was startled and confused especially in Allicia¡¯s case as he thought she would be in the Undead Graveyard watching the undeads fight. But he knew that the Genius Group has no chance in winning now since even just Leafinia is enough to beat them up their monsters might be powerful but Leafinia owned a number of Treants and the number have just increased during his absence in Dragon Kingdom. The Monstrous Adventurers have also changed three of their group but a surprising person was on the group it was Rosa the receptionist of the B and T association and also the granddaughter of the guildmaster. But her expression was bitter and gloomy she had never thought that her first fight would be against the Genius Group she is very intimidated by just Leafinia as she was sensitive in monster aura and she didn¡¯t know why but he felt it from Leafinia and it was incredibly powerful. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as the power of Leafinia, Allicia and Lisa could even stand toe to toe to some weaker Crimson Gold Rank fighters such as the leader of The Supremes now that they have joined thepetition then it was no longer a fight but bullying. He then asks Reias ¡°Why is the member of our group changed¡± ¡°This should be considered one of the best experience for Haze and the others why reced them?¡± Hearing this Reias smiled and exined ¡°It¡¯s just a rotation all of them would draw papers and those that managed to have a pair on their papers would team up¡± Shadowsh nodded just as he was about to asks another question Reias stood up and announced the start of the battle or more urately the bullying. Chapter 368 Chapter 368: CHAPTER 340 A TOTAL DEFEAT With her signal both groups quickly charged at each other but the members of the Genius Group that was charging only consist of Shena, Cloyd, Big Bear, Browny and Slicer. Slicer was extremely fast to the point he left numerous afterimages behind him the audience could only see a red sh. The only one who reacted from The popMonstrous Adventurers was Rosa she quickly shouted ¡°Lerion sh!¡± Roar! Shriek! a roar and a shriek sounded out as a peak level Silver Rank Superior Grade Scaly Mighty Lion and a mid level Bronze Rank Excellent Grade variant Sword de Mantis. Two screech was also heard as a Silver Rank Level 6 Very Rare Grade Lightwind Bird and a Bronze Rank Level 5 Rare Grade Shadow Crow soared to the air. Swish! Slicer was too fast but he did not targeted Rosa but actually picked Lerion the Scaly Mighty Lion and sh the variant Sword de Mantis as his opponent. Mantis aren¡¯t social creatures so when the two faced each other they have no hesitation in attacking. ..... But sh is clearly afraid of Slicer the only reason it attacked because of it¡¯s master and it¡¯spanion Lerion. sh was raised during its baby stage and was very dependent on Rosa so it would do everything even sacrificing it¡¯s life to ensure her safety. When the two mantises collided sh was immediately wounded and arge gush runs from it¡¯s shoulder and sideward. Seeing this Lerion¡¯s eyes became bloody red as it pounced on him it was incredibly enraged. Shadowsh immediately lifted sh as he knew it was already disqualified the only reason why it was alive is that Slicer did not want to kill it and with the presence of the spiritual sense barrier it¡¯s life is guaranteed. Swish! Slicer used one of his skill in attacking Lerion as he knew from his opponent¡¯s appearance that it¡¯s defence isn¡¯t weak. [shing Slice] With a speed that nearly matches the speed of light Slicer managed to cut Lerion. Lerion was immediately lifted by Shadowsh after Slicer have attacked if it weren¡¯t for his spiritual sense barrier it would been cut in halves. Slicer thought that his opponent have a very sturdy defence so it didn¡¯t hold back in his strike but the part he attacked was actually underneath Lerion which was the weakness of the Scaly Mighty Lion specie. With these two of Rosa¡¯s monsterpanions was taken out inducing great shocked to the audience and especially to the members of The Monstrous Adventurers. sh and Lerion weren¡¯t considered weak especially Lerion which was considered the strongest monster in the group now that it was taken out immediately this meant the other monsters stood no chance whatsoever. Just as the audience and the members of The Monstrous Adventurers were shocked a shout came from Big Bear ¡°Hey leave an opponent for the four of us!¡± But Slicer didn¡¯t heed his shout he immediately soared through the air and was now flying towards cky and Peach. As his wings buzzed he disappeared this time his speed is many times scarier than before and because of this change both monsters were stunned silly. Swish! With one swing of Slicer he took the two monsters down he thennded and look at the other monsters who was standing behind their masters nkly looking at him. When the monsters felt his gaze they immediately felt a chill running down their spines. Therge Golden Giant Elephant was slowly stepping backwards while the Barbaric Wolf was whimpering. The Rock Lion was a bit different he did not retreat and actually came closer to it¡¯s master clearly very loyal even in the face of a threat but one could still see fear in his eyes. The most unique one was the Earthen Tortoise which was still looking at Slicer calmly. There were also new monsters such as a giant rhinoceros beetle which is nearly the same size as the Golden Giant Elephant. Suddenly Slicer¡¯s scythes started to glow in ming red as he charged towards the remaining monsters. Slicer fought his opponent with his guard always up and thinking that his opponent was standing there in daze was the best opportunity to take them down he used one of his trump card. His Active Ability [zing de Mode] but Shadowsh watching from above couldn¡¯t help but shake his head thinking that it was overkill. Slicer didn¡¯t touch any of his human opponents only targeting the monsters try as they might but not one of the monsters manage to harm him his speed is just too fast. The strongest monsters such as the Earthen Tortoise, Golden Giant Elephant, Rock Lion and Barbaric Wolf snapped out of their daze and even though they were clearly intimidated they knew that they couldn¡¯t escape the stage so driven in a corner the trio charged at Slicer. Peng! Peng! Peng! As Slicer started hitting the Golden Giant Elephant shing sound could be heard the other monsters could only watch as Slicer was extremely close from their teammate and he moves incredibly fast so their attack could only hit their teammate and couldn¡¯t even touch Slicer. The human members of The Monstrous Adventurers immediately started taking out their pet bag one of the luxury item of a Tamer monsters could be kept inside. They were actually thinking that they could fight their opponent without calling all their monsters but they would have never thought that they would be paired up against the Genius Group in their second battle. Much less they were immediately put in an disadvantage. Once all of their monsters were released the audience were left dumbfounded by the sheer numbers of the monsters. In total of included the four monsters of Rosa there were a total of 22 monsters in the stage. There was a Treant in the midst, 2 pairs of jaguar monsters, 3 bull monsters with different appearance and build, arge scorpion 2 bear monsters with different colors, 4 eagle monsters which also had different colors and appearance. Seeing this Leafinia waves her hand as a dozen Treants appeared as they each started advancing towards their own targets. Allicia smiled her smile made the men swoon towards she then spoke and her voice was incredibly attractive to the audience. ¡°Bullying us with numbers is a no no¡± She then waves her hands as more than a hundred bat monsters started flying around the arena. The arena became extremely silent as everyone immediately thought of one thing and that is the Genius Group is now a sure hit winner in the tournament. All the members of The Monstrous Adventurers were now in despair they were quite confident that they have the greatest number of in the tournament but now either in strength or number they were considered inferior against the Genius Group. Just as the two sides was about to shed Rosa shouted ¡°We Surrender!¡± Shadowsh quickly stops the bats and the monsters from The Monstrous Adventurers the Treants would follow Leafinia order as if they are the word of a god so he did not need to stop them. Allicia¡¯s bats on the other hand were bloodthirsty creatures so their natural instinct is hard to suppressed. The audience nodded in affirmation in Rosa¡¯s decision as they knew that it was the most ideal decision in the tournament. Once the two group went out of the stage the whole atmosphere became much more dimmer as the enthusiastic and hopeful fighters have now given up as they knew the championship is now out of their reach. They prepared for numerous scenarios they even deviced ns that could counter the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Peerless Sword Warriors but they could never thought of a n to counter the Genius Group. They werepletely in a different level and even the audience thought so. Shadowsh sensed the atmosphere and ryed a message to Reias via spiritual sense. Reias nodded she then announced what Shadowsh have told her. ¡°Everyone Master Shadowsh have thought that it was highly unfair for the fighters to fight against our group so he decided those that manage to survive half an hour against our group during championship would also be considered as champions so in this sense the reward he has given would still be in effect¡± Hearing this the atmosphere became heated once again as the fighters started to device a n to have at least one of their members survive a battle against the Genius Group. The members of The Monstrous Adventurers on the other hand felt it was incredibly unfair that they don¡¯t have such an option earlier but only Rosa in their team epted this willingly as she knew that even with all of theirbined strength they wouldn¡¯tst 10 minutes against the force earlier much less half an hour. The prideful fighters on the other hand felt their group was looked down when they heard this as they clenched their fist or grips their weapon swearing that they would do more than survive. Chapter 369 Chapter 369: CHAPTER 341 THE HUNTERS VS. ARCHINVIEL ADVENTURE GROUP Those from the Heavenly Sword Sect, Dark Triad and Peerless Sword Warriors even swore that they would take down the Genius Group. With their exit Reias quickly started the shuffle once again. This time the fighters weren¡¯t as tensed as ever as they knew that they only need to survive a battle in half an hour against the Genius Group knowing that that have no chance of ever really bing the champion of this year Adventure Festival. The fighters from the Brute Force Group on the other hand started to think how to change their group or even switch their group as they had no chance in fighting the Genius Group again as the two group have already faced each other. After thinking for a while they decided to switch with another team the name of their group does not concern them they just need to win thepetition. They started to settle in switching with an another group. After a couple of seconds Reias took two paper slip and read the names aloud. ..... ¡°The Hunters¡± ¡°Archinviel Adventure Group!¡± With this announcement the audience mood soured as they knew that The Hunters were no match on the new Archinviel Adventure Group. With the entrance of the two group the atmosphere furthered soured as most of the audience likes The Hunters so they don¡¯t want to see them lose but the situation said otherwise. The members of The Hunters did not change while the members of the Archinviel Adventure Group have changed except of their leader. It is like The Supremes but the audience knew that the reason for the two not to be reced are quite different. Leon is quite powerful and charismatic so he is an important member of the group during their group first battle their group would have won if he wasn¡¯t taken out. The leader or former leader of The Supremes on the other hand is considered not that weak nor that strong he could be reced but because of his status he wasn¡¯t reced. With Reias signal The Hunters quickly went into formation they had to y it safe and fight in defensive manner. There were only three person that charged towards them one of them was Leon while the other two was unknown the two wore a suite of ck and both of them have a mask the same as a ninja. Hermosa started chanting as she gathers the Mana around her towards her palms as her palm started glowing in yellow light and sparks started to lit up. Dave and the other member of the group knew that it would take a long time before Hermosa finished her chant as they knew their group wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against their present opponent so they decided to go out with a bang. What is Hermosa doing is preparing her strongest attack and they need to stall the enemy for at least 3 minutes for her to be able to unleashed her attack. Also there is a chance that they could win the battle as they knew how powerful her attack was. Dave went to the side where Leon is charging while the remaining ones targeted the two ninjas. The assassin of the group revered ninjas so he knew quite a lot about them so he was extremely solemn knowing that ninjas are said to be the advanced profession of an assassin. Leon leapts and shouted ¡°Violent Dragon Rampage!¡± Seeing this Dave also used hisbat technique ¡°Mountain Splitting sh!¡± Boom! When the two attack collided it created a booming sound as the two fighters were thrown backwards. After the two stand up once again they look at each other in marvel especially for Dave as he never thought their strikes would result only to a tie as he knew his strength is much more greaterpared to Leon. Leon on the other hand marveled on how powerful Dave strike was if it weren¡¯t for hisbat technique is a much more higher quality than his opponent then he would have be in a disadvantage in that strike earlier. Of course he also realised something and that is that fact Dave has great strength but his speed is only a bit above averagepared to his Dave moves like a turtle innd. With this information he once again charged towards Dave this time he didn¡¯t immediately attacked him but circled him. Seeing this Dave smiled of course he knew about this particr weakness of his he then took a deep breath and roared. A deep roar could be heard as Leon was dazed just as he was about to snapped out of his daze Dave was already in the process of attacking him. Bam! In thest second before he was hit he managed to position his saber towards the direction where Dave sword was moving. As Leon flew away the audience was shocked by this especially the members of his group as they knew he wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. But they then remembered about Dave roar even though they weren¡¯t affected but Leon was. Leon stood up but the audience saw what happened to his arm and they sucked a cold breath. The arm that was hit by the attack looks broken even though Leon managed to use his saber to block the attack it only managed to save him from being cut in halves but it didn¡¯t save him from taking damage. Looking at his broken right arm Leon knew that he was now in a total disadvantage especially since he is a right armed person. But he doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat as he was an extremely stubborn person he then roared as his eyes turn bloody red with his stubborn will he went berserk as he run towards Dave once again. As he move in an extremely fast manner Dave is still looking at him calmly his aura then changed as people felt the aura around him to be extremely familiar. Once Dave entered his zone he immediately realised that he was actually feeling pressured as his speed decreased. Mountain Swordsman Da Rock who was watching in their respective corner was agape at this scene so does his member. He then stood up only to groan and fall down thankfully his leader Sword Saint Jarius managed to held him. ¡°Are you stupid your body is still in the process of healing and since thest fight have awakened your bloodline further we couldn¡¯t let the healers heal you and could only wait for you to naturally heal!¡± Being reprimand by Jarius Da Rock smiled sheepishly as he knew he was at fault. Of course Jarius knew why his friend have acted like this as they knew what kind of mystery is guing Dave. Dave is like Da Rock they have the very same bloodline the only difference is Da Rockpatibility towards earth element while Dave only has the gift of strength. Da Rock¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as he now wanted to talk to Dave as someone the same as him maybe they could solve the mystery guing their bloodline and finally find out what their bloodline really is. In the stage Leon was now being pressured by Dave and his situation doesn¡¯t seems to change for a long time. Dave on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but marvel on his opponent even though he only has one arm and inside his zone he still managed to survive till now. But he is quite confident in his stamina and he fought with great ferocity but Leon was just too fast for him not only that his attacks were all lethal and aimed at the vital part of the body. While Dave and Leon was fighting in a stalemate the fight between the other members of The Hunters and the two ninjas of the Archinviel Adventure Group was a total shock to the audience. The remaining five members of The Hunters were actually losing against the two ninjas. The two archers in the back couldn¡¯tnd a single clean hit while the two warriors were now full of cuts of it weren¡¯t for the assassin of their group the two warriors would have already been taken out. The two ninjas were both proficient in genjutsu, clone bomb technique and taijusu. If a warrior managed to cut them they would immediately be a block of wood with a paper bomb attached to it and the explosion might not be considered be powerful but after taking a couple of explosion would cause some injury to the body. It was called Substitute Shadow Clone Technique but if was more known as the clone bomb technique. Their genjutsu on the other hand would make the others confused as their body became illusionary and numerous figures that looks like them would appeared around the two warriors and assassin. Their taijusu on the other hand weren¡¯t as great as the first two but with their great movement technique and the way they handle the sword it was quite frightening. Chapter 370 Chapter 370: CHAPTER 342 THE POWER OF THE TWO NINJAS Suddenly after fighting for one minute the situation between Leon and Dave haven¡¯t changed but everyone saw that Leon was now in hisst leg. Even though he managed to lead the fight into a stalemate the amount of stamina he expended is quite great. If it were just a normal fight then he could fight even for three days but Dave¡¯s pressure domain is quite exhausting he was expending a great of stamina as he fight. He also need to move in an incredible speed as this is the only method he could use to fight Dave. Dave was still fighting in a calm manner knowing his opponent is no pushover he fought in a defensive manner even though he had the total advantage in the fight. But he knew it was just a matter of time before he would win. He was totally focus in Leon that he didn¡¯t even realised that his other members were now close to being taken out. ..... Argh! Suddenly a shout came from warrior from The Hunters as one of his arms was cut off just as he was about to retaliate the ninja cut off his leg but before he managed to do it a thin barrier managed to stop his attack. Shadowsh then knocked the warrior from The Hunters out and lifted him up together with his arm that was cut off. He knocked the warrior out even though the attack would only cut off his legs and won¡¯t immediately take his life because reattaching the limbs would cause a great deal of pain and one of the warrior arm already needed to be reattached if his legs were add to the task then the pain would be extremely unbearable. Seeing his friend being taken out the remaining warrior let¡¯s out a battle cry as he charged towards the ninja that cut his friend¡¯s arm. The other ninja started throwing ninja stars towards him and they actually multiplied as they flew. Ting! Ting! Ting! The assassin from The Hunters appeared and blocked the attack what¡¯s more he was wasn¡¯t fooled by the illusion. He managed to hit all the real ninja stars and the illusion ninja stars started disappearing as the real stop flying or flew in the wrong direction. The two ninjas were now getting more interested towards the assassin. Since earlier they haven¡¯t managed to take down any of the two warriors because of this assassin and they only managed to take down one of them because the assassin was busy dealing with the other ninja. The warrior kept on charging as he raised his huge hammer and smash them downward but the following scene caused him and the audience to be dumbfounded. One of the ninja flexed his shoulder as he managed to stop the motion of the hammer barehanded. Just as the warrior was dazed the said ninja took out a kunai and quickly stabs him in the heart. The assassin wanted to help him but another dozen of ninja stars or shuriken was thrown towards his direction. The kunai was stopped by a thin transparent barrier and the warrior looks bitter as he regretted standing there in dazed. Shadowsh then knocked him unconscious as he lift him out of the stage now there were only the assassin and the two archers that were stopping the ninjas and this is practically an impossible mission. The archers behind started shooting their arrows but this time they weren¡¯t aimed at the ninjas but just around the assassin. The two ninjas knew that even if they could blocked the arrows the assassin would be able to retreat and this would make the fightst longer. The two looks at each other and nodded as they backed off and started doing mysterious hand signs. Seeing this a ominous feeling started clouding the assassin as he quickly retreated he did not forget to throw numerous daggers towards the two as he run backwards. As the assassin retreated the two ninjas finished what they were doing as both of them took a deep breath as their chest expanded and as the two lowers their mask as their mouth was forming an o shape as they breath in. Then both of them let¡¯s out a powerful elemental attack and even as they were breathing out pirs of water or streams of mes they still managed to scream the name of their techniques. ¡°Katon: Faiaraion!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Lion) ¡°Suiton: U~otataiga!¡± (Water Style: Water Tiger) As they breaths out their attack it flew towards the assassin in an incredible speed and since they were elemental attacks the arrows couldn¡¯t stop them. Boom! When the two attacks ms down on the poor assassin everyone thought he was disqualified but as the mist scattered they saw the assassin was still okay causing them to be confused. Shadowsh on the other hand knew what had happened before the two attacksnded the assassin took out a bomb like object and threw them towards the two attacks as he leapts backwards at the same time. As the bomb and the two attacks explodes he used the force of the explosion to roll in the floor and avoids the impact of the attacks. Seeing the assassin survived their attacks the two once again admired him they then started doing mysterious hand signs once again seeing this the assassin knew that he couldn¡¯t risk in letting the two finish what they are doing. But the two ninjas were just too fast by the time that the assassin and the arrows was about to hit them they had finished their hands signs. ¡°Katon: Hyaku Enjo Watarigarasu¡± (Fire Style: Hundred ming Ravens) ¡°Suiton: Sanran Misuto¡± (Water Style: Scattering Mist) Suddenly one of the ninjas breaths out arge amount of mist that looks like smokes the thick mist manage to cover the two of them. Just as the audience and the three members of The Hunters were puzzled by this development they saw an incredible scene as numerous figures of flying ravens started flying out of the mist. The ravens flew towards the assassin surrounding him there were zing trail behind them. The assassin knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block all the attacks and the arrows just past through them even though the wind elemental energy in the arrows did weaken the ming Ravens it did not destroy them. The assassin shouted as he advanced towards the mist knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the ravens. One Raven after anothernded on his body the attack leaves a searing pain on him but he still gritted his teeth and charged. The assassin tried to blocked the ravens but since they were like elemental creatures they just passed through the dagger. After the thirtieth ming ravens the assassin fall t in the floor as he was still conscious gripping his dagger tightly looking at the mist in front of him. Just a couple of steps even though he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing he wanted to at least fought them with all he got. Since he wasn¡¯t taken out yet the ravens kept oning and after the fiftieth raven he finally passed out and Shadowsh lifted him out of the stage. The expression of the two archers was extremely ugly they then saw that there were still some ravens that flew out of the mist and the arrows they shot would just be burned by them as the ravens started going closer to them. Suddenly a shout from behind then could be heard as Reias raised her hand and dark clouds gathers in the sky. Seeing this the two archers heaved a sigh of relief before retreating as fast as they could as they wanted to buy some time for Reias. As they retreat the ming ravens follows and now there were 50 ravens in the stage thankfully there were no longer ravens that came out of the mist. Arrows after arrows was shot even though the arrows might not be able to destroy the ravens the wind elemental energy within them would weaken them and as long as they keep shooting the power of the ming ravens would diminished. Reias needed 10 more seconds before she could finally unleash her attack and even the audience knew it was extremely powerful the pressureing from the sky and the amount Mana being gathered is tremendous. Suddenly two voices could be heard in the mist as both of them once again used their techniques. ¡°Katon: Karyu no hoko!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Dragon Roar) ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar) Two dragon like figures came charging out of the mist one was made up of mes while the other was made up of water. Both dragons were charging towards Hermosa seeing this the expression of the two archers changed as both of them looks at each other and nodded both of them then charge towards the two dragons disregarding the ming ravens flying towards them. Chapter 371 Chapter 371: CHAPTER 343 THE LAST SPIRIT OF THE HUNTERS Dave who was fighting with Leon heard some kind of dragon¡¯s roar so he was a bit curious since Leon was just shing and hacking like a mad man without any strategy he looks towards his teammates. His pupils constrict as he saw the two archers charging towards two elemental dragons one was made up of water while the other was made up of fire. There were also fifty ravens that was flying towards them upon seeing this Dave quickly looks around and saw there were no longer any remaining member of the team except for him, Hermosa and the two archers. Dave quickly realised that his group was now losing the battle and what left him feel more pressured is that his best bro Zero also known as the only assassin of the group was also taken down. From his memory Zero is quite powerful even he wouldn¡¯t take him down that easily the only weakness he has is his weakness against elemental attack actually he was like him in this regard. Roar! Roar! Two dragon roars could be heard as the two dragons ms themselves into the two archers and the fifty ming ravens flew downward. ..... The audience thought it was quite an overkill they then saw the two archers being lifted off of the stage but their sacrifice weren¡¯t in vain as Hermosa had enough time to finally unleashed her powerful attack. Boom! As thunder rumbles in the sky lightning started descending like an heavenly wrath the powerful lightning started to ravage the stage. Dave quickly retreated towards Hermosa and Leon was still chasing him but suddenly a lightning hit him the power would definitely kill him since his condition was already had. Leon was lifted off the stage any lightning that tried to hit him were blocked by Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier. Dave nearly had a heart attack when Leon was struck by lightning their distance weren¡¯t that far and was only a couple of meters apart thankfully he wasn¡¯t the one who was struck. As the lightning continue in descending two voices could be heard as everyone knew which voices they came from. ¡°Suguremashita Suiton: Genso Seigen Sanran Mitsuto¡± (Superior Water Style: Elemental Restricting Scattering Mist) ¡°Suguremashita Katon: Genso Seigen Kemuri O Sanran Sa Seru¡± (Superior Fire Style: Elemental Restricting Scattering Smoke) With these two shouts cloud of smokes and mist envelops the whole stage blocking the audience from seeing anything. And just like what happened to the battle against The Silent Night and the Peerless Sword Warriors each members of both groups lit up in blue lights. Suddenly as Hermosa was covered in mist and smokes she felt extremely restricted as if chains were now embedded in her body. For Dave he didn¡¯t feel anything but his view did get affected as he couldn¡¯t see anything in this mist and smokes. Suddenly the voicesing from the two ninjas was once again heard ¡°Ninja Ato: Hyaku Kuron No Maiso¡± (Ninja Art: Hundred Clone Burial) This time it was quite different as the two ninjas shouted the same technique suddenly illusionary figures of ninjas started to appear in the stage. The audience were startled by such amazing technique if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the blue light shows the real ninjas and the red lights shows the clones the audience themselves would definitely be confused. As everyone see therge amount of ninjas scattered in the surrounding they knew that the remaining two members of The Hunters was finished. Dave and Hermosa also knew this they then look at each other and nodded solemnly they then charge towards the clones in theirst attempt to fight. Shadowsh smiled seeing this they actually didn¡¯t surrender even with this unchangeable situation. As Dave sh the clones he only sh copies that puffs into smokes after being destroyed Hermosa on the other hand smashed her wand towards the clones but just alike Dave she was unsessful. The two ninjas then closed in on Hermosa as one of them waves his katana towards Hermosa¡¯s neck. A thin transparent blue barrier managed to kept Hermosa¡¯s life but this means that she was now disqualified. Dave charged towards the ninja that attacked Hermosa but the ninja immediately retreated into the fog and because of low visuality Dave lost sight of the ninja not to mention that there were numerous clones of them just standing around. Ahhhh! He lets out a battle cry and started spinning as his powerful strength and huge de created a tornado. The two ninjas saw that to defeat Dave they needed to use one of their main attacks they then took a step back and made a stance. The Suguremashita Suiton: Genso Seigen Sanran Mitsuto and Suguremashita Katon: Genso Seigen Kemuri O Sanran Sa Seru were great technique especially for countering mages but it would decrease the power of all pure elemental attack and the ability to gather the surrounding elemental energy. Other than rare elements such as time, space, darkness and etc. Every element would be suppressed especially light element as both the mist and smoke blocks the light. Both of them charged towards the tornado Dave their katanas were glowing in ck light and with incredible speed both of them appeared on the other side. As both of them reappeared on the opposite side Dave who was spinning suddenly stops as Shadowsh lifted him up and sent him out of the stage. If it weren¡¯t for his spiritual sense barrier Dave would have been sliced into four parts. As the two finished their attack both of them inwardly pronounced the name of the technique. ¡®Okunote: Sairentodakusurasshu¡¯ (Secret Skill: Silent Dark sh) With Dave out of the stage it signifies the end of the battle so Shadowsh quickly disperse the mist and smoke surrounding the stage. With the exit of Archinviel Adventure Group Reias quickly announced that the next battle would be thest battle of the day. ¡°The Tank Masters!¡± ¡°Heavenly Sword Sect!¡± The two group quickly brought shock to the audience this is clearly would be one of the best fight considering the strength of the two groups. The Tank Masters has tenth ce Scarlet Assassin Cassandra, sixth ce Tiger Steven, fifth ce Wind Archer Krisha and second ce Mad Woman Ang. With these line up they could put up a fight against the Heavenly Sword Sect not to mention the Heavenly Sword Sect situation isn¡¯t bright. Two of their fighters were incapable of fighting as they were still recuperating Dio needed to recover to his peak if he fought now it would harm his future as a warrior. Da Rock on the other hand was in a much more worse condition as he couldn¡¯t be healed or undertake any healing process as to improve his bloodline he needed to recover via naturally. With these two fighters out of the picture the Heavenly Sword Sect is clearlycking as the two served as their fighters and tanks. Without Killer and Vanquisher they had no meat shield while for Da Rock he is an important member and needed to be in the center of the group to increase the overall power of the group. With their entrance the two group lock their sight at each other there were two new members that was on the Heavenly Sword Sect they are considered recement for Dio and Da Rock. With Reias signal the battle starts Mad Woman Ang quickly charged towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. Wind Archer Krisha also started shooting while Steven together with the other tank of the group quickly used their charge towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. Scarlet Assassin Cassandra started making herself as inconspicuous as possible as she slowly advance towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. The remaining tank of the group was standing in front of Krisha as they needed to protect their archer. Jarius and the other swordsman of the group also charged towards their enemies. With The sh Mayleen as the lead her target was Mad Woman Ang as she actually idolized her as she shows that woman could be as strong as man in terms of strength. What surprised the audience is that even Shadow Swordsman Saske made a move his target was Scarlet Assassin Cassandra. Magic Swordsman Quine on the other hand targeted Wind Archer Krisha but since she needed to pass through the tank her focus was on the tank. The two new members of their group targeted Steven and the other tank while Jarius started advancing without prior target. The sh Mayleen was the first one to manage to arrive in front of her enemy seeing her opponent in front of her she quickly waves her sword and the attack was so fast that the audience thought she still hasn¡¯t made a move. Seeing Mayleen attacked her Ang let out a smile as she used her metal gloves with spikes to block her attack. Mayleen¡¯s attack might be fast but it isn¡¯t as powerful and sharp as Rafael. Chapter 372 Chapter 372: CHAPTER 344 ANGELA Seeing her first attack being blocked Mayleen continue to attack but all of them were either blocked by Ang¡¯s steel gloves or arm protection. Not only that if it was Ang who attacked she was pushed away the power of the attack shocked her but she knew strength isn¡¯t her forte speed was. She then started running around Ang creating numerous afterimages seeing this the smiling Ang turned serious her opponent isn¡¯t a nobody but someone known for her speed. She then raised her arm and punched in the stage causing a booming sound as the impact causes Mayleen to pushed backwards as her clones disappears. Ang then drops down and swings her legs towards Mayleen aiming at her joints clearly trying to target her greatest weapon her legs. Mayleen jump upward narrowly avoiding the attack she then sent one hundred strikes at Ang. ¡°One Hundred shing Strike¡± ..... ¡°One Hundred Mad Punch¡± Ang lets out a harrumphed as she also sent out one hundred strikes towards Mayleen except hers were considered extremely slow but she took the attack since she is wearing her full body Mad Woman Suit. Sounds of shing metal could be heard as Mayleen¡¯s attacknded on her opponent even though it was Ang being hit it was Mayleen who was retreating. Ang¡¯s attack might not be able to hit Mayleen each attack would produce a sound in the air showcasing it¡¯s power. Mayleen now realized why Ang was crowned as the third strongest person in the city though she was second ce everyone knew she was still weaker than Zielong but her strength was still revered by most girls in the city. Mayleen knew she would definitely lose if she kept fighting in closebat style against Ang so she decided to use all of her strength just as she was about to activate her trump card a voice was heard behind her ¡°Mayleen retreat leave her to me¡± She immediately knew which voice it was without anyin she retreated but before she left the voice once again sounded out ¡°Mayleen your target is Wind Archer Krisha go finish her¡± Mayleen nodded before leaving she left the word ¡°Understood leader¡± when she heard his order. Yes the person standing in front of Mad Woman Ang is no other than the crowned number one Adventurer in the city someone who was titled as the Sword Saint no other than the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect Jarius. The confident Ang who was proud of her power and was feared by many in the city and her title sent tremble to the brutes in the city is now trembling a bit. This wasn¡¯t known by others but she actually fought Jarius before in the Elemental Sanctuary and she suffered a devastating blow as her defeat was truly pitiful. That day she was carried by the member of the Steel Ape n who saw her full of cuts as she wss close to bleeding to death. Thankfully she is quite close with some of the members of the Steel Ape n as sometimes she would soar with them. That is the day she developed a trauma towards Jarius but she was a strong willed woman so she used her fear as motivation as she trained herself to the brink of death to regain her confidence towards herself. Thinking of all the training she had undergone she grips her fist hard as she felt that this was the day she was working for. With a shout she threw herself towards Jarius her fist was aim at his head with her eyes squinting underneath her helmet. Jarius was surprised during their fight in the past he didn¡¯t hold back he was actually aiming for the kill but after seeing her stubborn and warrior spirit he admired her and besides that some of the Silverback Goris had saved her so he did not finish her off. Seeing her attack with no hesitation Jarius once again started admiring her but that wouldn¡¯t mean he would hold back on the contrary this would only serve as a catalyst for him to be excited. With an extremely fast speed he manage to draw his sword and once again resheathe it back to it¡¯s scabbard. Shadowsh who has extremely keen eyes was a bit shocked upon seeing this he wouldn¡¯t have thought that such an experienced swordsman was staying in this dukedom. Jarius attack is much faster than Mayleen but that is only after he draws his sword if he strikes it wouldn¡¯t be as fast anymore but still it is quite a frightening attack. With a swishing sound the fist that was aiming for Jarius head stopped as the entire arm was now blooding as a sword sh could be seen traveling from the fist to the shoulder. The audience was shocked there were only a minimal amount of people that managed to caught sight of the attack. The older four members of the Heavenly Sword Sect who was watching weren¡¯t shocked by this as they saw a much more frightening side of Jarius the time when he and Zielong fought. The three neers on the other hand was shocked as Rafael spoke ¡°It seems that his title as a Sword Saint wasn¡¯t just brag after all¡± On the other hand the leader of the Dark Triad squinted his eyes as he saw this scene he mumbled ¡°Finally a strong opponent this mean that the tournament might not be boring after all¡± Just as most of the people though that Ang would give up she made an uppercut using her other arm. Jarius once again made a stance as he attacked once again and the same event happened as Ang¡¯s arm was once again cut but this still didn¡¯t deter her from attacking as she waves her other arm that actually stopped bleeding into Jarius¡¯s face. Shadowsh was startled to see from the cracked armor part that Ang¡¯s arm became steel but checking from her body she did not practice Metal God Technique so how did she managed to do it. Judging from her body she actually has steel energy inside her body what made him more confused is that he knew this uniqueposition and they were from the Steel Ape n. He decided to asks the present leader of the Steel Ape n if they had any rtionship with Ang. In the stage no matter how much Jarius cuts Ang she just kept oning her attack were all powerful but they were all dodged. Jarius knows that if this situation continue then he would be pushed in a corner so he abandoned using his sword drawing art and started attacking Ang but this time his attacks isn¡¯t as fast and as lethal as before but it was continuous. As metal shed Ang became much more nimble in her attack as she could now managed to dodge Jarius attack but her armors were still being hit and as times goes by the cracks spread. Ang was sighing bitterly inside as she now realised that she really isn¡¯t in the level of Jarius her attacks might produce a sonic boom because of it¡¯s power but Jarius produced howling in air as he sliced not only that each and every attack was apanied by sword qi enhancing it¡¯s sharpness. Ang suddenly retreated startling the audience as they knew she is a woman that dislikes retreating but seeing her present condition they were sighing as her armors were now in the brink of destruction. As she lets out a roar her body started bing bigger even though her size only increase by 10% her aura on the other hand is quite amazing. Jarius looks at Ang with the same calm expression but his eyes shed of solemness as he knew he shouldn¡¯t look down on her. Just as he was about to attack Ang came charging right to him seeing such a reckless attack Jarius frown he knew that Ang might be barbaric but she isn¡¯t stupid. Seeing her getting closer Jarius was about to dodge to the side when suddenly he felt his body being pulled towards Ang. His expression changed as he lets out a shout as his swords started glowing as he waves his sword towards Ang. Earth Severing Strike! One of Jariusbat technique it has the ability to prate armor or any form of physical defence. Swish! The powerful and sharp strikended on Ang but it did not stop her as she managed to ram herself at Jarius. Bam! The charge threw Jarius backwards but as he puts his legs down as he started waving his hand around he stops and as if he took no damage he dusted off his clothes. Formless Technique: Gentle Stream This is one of Jarius greatest technique this is considered a support technique both for enhacing attack or for defence. The Gentle Stream mode of the Formless Technique is the defensive style of the technique. Chapter 373 Chapter 373: CHAPTER 345 ANGELA AND JARIUS Gentle Stream would throw the force that attacked the practitioner out removing the damage done to him. This only works if it was physical attack and could only be used if the attack isn¡¯t sharp because the technique is like a rubber it could even throw the attack back but if it something sharp then the Gentle Stream style of the Formless Technique is useless. In other words Jarius is the person that would totally dominate Ang in a fight as her attacks would be useless against him he is the predator while she is the prey. It is like a fight against a big bad wolf and a cute rabbit. Seeing what had happened Ang clenched her teeth hard as she remembered back when she fought Jarius on Elemental Sanctuary this scene was identical as to what happened when they fought back then. But now she knew how to counter this technique she charged towards Jarius but this time her arm is glowing in red light. Jarius started sending sword shed at the charging Ang since he couldn¡¯t dodged then he decided to fight head on his shed produced flying sword qi that started raining down on Ang. ..... As Ang¡¯s armor received more hit its cracks started spreading and multiplying but Ang ignored that and continue to charge. Jarius once again felt the pulling force and immediately calcted the distance and realised that for Ang¡¯s new ability to work she needs to be at least in the range of 10 meters from her target any farther then the ability wouldn¡¯t work. Bam! Ang once again ms herself at Jarius the same scene happened once again but before Jariusnded on the ground Ang appeared in front of him and sent a punch on his stomach. Bam! After being hit by Ang¡¯s punch Jarius frowns but it quickly reverted back to normal he then looks at Ang with a bit of surprise. Seeing she received a reaction from Jarius Ang quickly became happy this is the thing that she acquired after training in her hellish training. The ability to turn vital qi to an attack that means it is an energy type attack and the more vigorous the vital qi of the user is the greater the power of attack. But this ability came with a price and that is the increase usage of energy so a person needed to have a lot of stamina to use this ability. This is one of the greatest goal of a body practitioner as this is equivalent to obtaining some kind of weapon qi and this ability also increase the power of sword qi, spear qi, saber qi and etc. The practitioner of the Metal God Technique was watching and was startled when he saw this his eyes started shining brightly. His technique required tenacious minds and also their vital qi force would be vital metal force an enhanced version of the vital qi force. Not only this energy strengthens the external part of the body it also enhanced the performance and defence of internal organs so this is one of the reason why Metal God Technique is greatly sought for. Bang! In the stage Ang sent a punch towards Jarius once again her attacks became more better as time goes by her confidence have finally returned. As Jarius who is fighting her he felt quite different he kept feeling that Ang stillcks something for him to truly go all out. Her armors couldn¡¯t withstand his attacks anymore he sighed as he thought he would have a great fight since this is the strength that Ang shows him then he should just end the battle quickly. Swish! He swung his sword but this time if was more fiercer intending to cut Ang¡¯s limb. Sensing the threating from the attack Ang clenched her fist tightly as she sent a punch towards the iing attack. ng! A loud nking sound could be heard as the two attacks collided the iron gloves on Ang¡¯s fist split apart but her arm underneath did not suffer any harm. The two then started attacking since Jarius couldn¡¯t get far apart from Ang he fought head on attack after attacknded on the both of them. Mostly it was Jarius who managed to hit Ang but as her armor started falling it revealed underneath the armor there was actually another piece of armor some kind of silk cloth that is extremely tough and hard to cut. Not only that the transparent silk cloth shows that Ang¡¯s skin was now actually pure steel as the audience were startled by this as they immediately spected that she trains the Metal God Technique. But Shadowsh knew that her condition and situation is quite different. While the two was having a fierce battle that causes booming and nking sound as they made their attacks the other fighters were also having their own battle. Shadow Swordsman Saske was dominating Scarlet Assassin Cassandra her level of skills were much more poorer than Saske not only that Saske is actually a junior ninja. Junior Ninja or a Junia is considered a nearly advanced assassin. Even though Saske is only a Junia his skills weren¡¯t inferior to a true ninja the only thing left for him to truly be a ninja is to learn elemental ninja technique or ninjutsu. Since they were both assassins they were extremely cautious none of their attacks hits because the first person to manage to hit his of her opponent indicated the winner. Scarlet Assassin Cassandra was already sweating as she now realised that her life was in constant risk fighting Saske. But deep inside she was actually very thrilled she was in the process of learning as the two of them fought. The same could also be said to Saske as he was excited to fight a fellow assassin who is as experienced as he is. One wrong move would means instant death so the two of them were extremely cautious. Both hands were stained with countless blood of both monsters and humans so they should have a dense killing intent but because of their experience as assassins they concealed it not letting it run amok. Scarlet Assassin Cassandra havepatibility towards fire element so her attack would leave searing Burn besides that because of her knife runes it enhanced the heat of the fire energy augmented in it the knife could cut steel like butter. The two of them have already been fighting since the start they were studying each other learning the opponent weakness. Suddenly a glint passed through Saske¡¯s eyes as he narrowed his eyes towards Cassandra he already have study enough it¡¯s time for him to finish the fight. Sensing Saske¡¯s intent Cassandra tremble slightly as she knew she was in deep sh*t as since the beginning she was being pushed to a corner by Saske and she knew he still haven¡¯t shown his true strength. Bam! Suddenly she exploded in mes and a bird cry sounded out as she was now set aze. Saske who was about to finish her quickly stops as he senses danger so he turned into a block of wood as he appeared in a much farther distance to Cassandra. The block of wood was incinerated then finally Cassandra figure could now be seen. The inconspicuous suite she wore became bright red as a wings of mes appeared behind her. Her feet have also developed into a bird¡¯s feet but it was formed in mes her entirety was covered in mes her knife have transformed into a ming spear. Cassandra sighed as she spoke ¡°I don¡¯t want to transformed into this form as this isn¡¯t fit to be an assassin form it¡¯s too bright and too eye-catching¡± ¡°But today is different I am willing to do anything to defeat you a true noble assassin¡± Bam! With a stomp a red sh charged at Saske causing his pupil to constrict. He then made a couple of hand gestures but Cassandra was too fast she immediately appeared in front of him brandishing her spear. With a thrust the spear pierced Saske but he transformed into a block of wood before exploding. Like it has a mind of its own the mes protected Cassandra from the exposure explosion. Suddenly a shout came out from behind ¡°Shadouato: Yami no maiso!¡± (Ninja Art: Darkness Burial) Suddenly arge amount of shadows started to cover around Cassandra then they rose up as they fully covered her. Skree! A piercing bird cry could be heard as Cassandra shouted ¡°F¨¨nghu¨¢ng huiguang!¡± (Phoenix Glow) Suddenly she burst into light as the light destroys the coffin like shadows. But just after the shadows was destroyed she saw Saske with his chest puff out as he spat out a dark beam at her. Dakuburesu (Dark Breath) The powerful dark beam was blocked by the mes and just like before the mes moves on their own. Saske felt two sharp eyes locked on him they weren¡¯ting from Cassandra but from her mes causing him to be solemn. Chapter 374 Chapter 374: CHAPTER 346 SASKE VS. CASSANDRA A me that has consciousness meant that it was no ordinary mes other than that since the mes would be able to move on it¡¯s own doing a surprise attack or an ambush wouldn¡¯t work. He then pulled his two katanas as he charged at Cassandra as he run towards her he started multiplying from one to two, two to four and the number of his clones were still rising. They moved in a zigzag manner causing the audience to be dizzy and confused to which is the real him. Saske wanted to find out if he could also delude the mes but if he really couldn¡¯t then the only method to fight Cassandra is to fight her head on. As he and his clones surrounds Cassandra their target stand there unmoving she just let¡¯s out a shout as her mes became bigger. ¡°Sh¨¨nghuo j¨¬nghu¨¤ sh¨¬ji¨¨¡± (Holy me Purifies The World) The mes glows as they destroys all the clones thankfully for Saske he managed to retreat before the mes managed to do harm to him. ..... Seeing howrge the area of attack Cassandra has Saske knew that he couldn¡¯t fight her using such techniques so he decided to fight head on. As a burst of dark energy came out of his body the audience were captivated looking at them one was pure darkness while the other is shimmering light. Both of them move in an incredible speed and as they shed the remnants of their energy scattered throughout the surroundings. The four of them hadn¡¯t realised but the remnants of their attack was affecting their teammates. For Ang and Jarius fight their attacks won¡¯t affect those that far from them so as long as they keep distant they wouldn¡¯t harm their teammates. Saske¡¯s and Cassandra¡¯s fight on the other hand were severely affecting the others the remnants of their attack are both powerful and violent. Especially for Saske¡¯s violent and corrosive dark energy the tanks from The Tank Masters needed to use their shield to withstand the energy wave. The members of the Heavenly Sword Sect on the other hand only used their sword intent to dispel the energy but the two new members needed to unleash a strike to dispel the remnant energies. It¡¯s because the energy were both too high tier and out of their league. The sh Mayleen and Magic Swordsman Quine on the other hand was having a headache dealing with thebined strength of Steven and two archers. When Steven saw that both of them were targeting Krisha he immediately charged towards them while the tank that was tasked to guard the two archers switched ce with him. Steven managed to block all of their attacks that is because he already became half beast form while his shield was one of the most greatest shield it was given to him by his mother. Once his family heard the rewards they immediately offered him this shield and armor he was now covered with rare treasures increasing his strength and capability as a tank. Since the two archers behind were no pushover besides that Krisha had her bow upgraded increasing the power of the arrows released by her. Technically it could be called a wedding gift given to her by his mother because the upgrade cost at least 20,000 gold coins an astronomical figure for most people. As arrows after arrows were released Mayleen and Quinn was having a hard time blocking them. The reason for this is the special abilitying from Steven¡¯s new shield the ability to slows down the opponent in front of him. The shield doesn¡¯t only slow the opponent movement speed but also their reaction speed that is why they were having a hard time dodging. If it weren¡¯t for this with Mayleen speed she could passed through Steven already and taken care of the two archers. Even though theirbined attack were powerful it didn¡¯t daunted Steven and the we actually forcing them backwards. Quinn might be powerful with her closebat magic attack but Steven have an armor that resist magic damage greatly reducing the power of her attack.. On the other hand Mayleen¡¯s attack were like tickles for Steven her attack might be fast butpared to the foes he fight her strength seems a little weak. The only thing that Mayleen I¡¯d great is her speed and the sharpness of her attack people like Steven is like her weakness. As the two swordsman rains down their attacks at him they realised their attacks were useless against the shield they couldn¡¯t help but feel shock. Shadowsh who was watching from the top knew the reason for this it¡¯s because the shield was made from a defensive type mid to high level Crimson Gold Rank monster. Judging from the ancient aura emitting from the shield it was made a long time ago. As the two girls realised their attacks were ineffective and they were having a hard time dodging even blocking the arrows they decisively retreated. Both of them then retreated a distance that Steven and his ability couldn¡¯t reach. Steven couldn¡¯t move from where he was as the whole area around him was already integrated in his domain if he goes out of his domain it will break. Quinn then spoke to Mayleen ¡°May I am still recovering from thest fight so I couldn¡¯t release my elemental mode so I would be supporting you from behind¡± Mayleen heard this and knew that Mayleen wasn¡¯t in her best condition so she answered ¡°Got it big sis¡± Her body then burst out of white light as Quinn started chanting when the audience saw this they were startled as they didn¡¯t know that Quinn needed to chant to attack. All the time she would just brandish her sword and her attacks would be augmented by elemental power. When Mayleen moves it feels like time stop to her and unlike Quinn which had a problem if she moves this fast she doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s because her body transformed into light as she moves in the speed of light and her body wouldn¡¯t take damage but she could only be in this mode for 10 seconds but this was already a long time for her considering her speed. Just as she steps into Steven¡¯s domain the ordinary looking shield suddenly burst out in green light. Boom! The domain became horrifying as the pressure intensifies. Mayleen then saw that an image of a giant beast with a crooked horn and three eyes looking at her it¡¯s body looks like an obsidian as she felt breathless in front of the behemoth. Bam! The audience were shocked as to what happened they then saw Mayleen was embedded in the floor the floor which was protected by Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier. Shadowsh expression changed he also saw the behemoth monster that wasrger than any monster he had ever saw it blocked the sun and the entirend. If he wasn¡¯t wrong this is considered one of the most powerful Mythical Grade monster he had ever saw. If he wasn¡¯t wrong that monster was not a mid or high level Crimson Gold Rank monster it wasn¡¯t even a peak level but it was ultimately a true Transcendent Beast. He was shocked by this he would never have thought there were actually Immortal Realm monsters that was living in this continent before. He then remembered about the mysterious door in the Howling Ridge and also the ancient fairy living in it. There is also a fact that there was a connection between the demon realm, the Abyss and this continent. ¡®It seems that there are quite arge information regarding this continent maybe when I travel into other continent I could find information regarding this ce¡¯ He thought. There is also the fact that a prince from the Dargon Kingdom decided to use this ce as training for his dominance. It all pointed that there is something in this continent that attracts the ancient ones before. He then snapped out of his thought and lifted Mayleen towards him the pressure from an Transcendent Beast wasn¡¯t any easy thing to destroy even if it was only a remnant thankfully he was also a Transcendent. He then used his spiritual sense to clear Mayleen¡¯s mind and so that she could recover but after scanning her fully he realised she needs at least a week to wake up but after waking she would definitely improve in an unprecedented rate. This is because she have acquired Transcendent Qi even though it was only in pitiful amount. Seeing the first one to be taken out was a member of the Heavenly Sword Sect everyone was startled what causes them to be more shocked is that they didn¡¯t know what have happened it¡¯s like time have speed up. Quinn who was chanting also nked out she then looks at where Mayleen have fall down before looking at Steven. Her expression then changed the shield have changed its appearance. Chapter 375 Chapter 375: CHAPTER 347 THE SHIELD While she was shocked by the shield Shadowsh on the other hand was looking at Steven as his expression have started to morphed into a beast. Such shield shouldn¡¯t be wield by somebody can¡¯t handle the power of the shield. As Steven started going out of the control a pressure started emittinging out of his body that causes the people to shiver not only their senses but even their souls felt a tremor. As everyone was feeling fear from Steven a harrumphed sounded out that causes everyone to be dazed. The sound of the harrumphed was sound it feels like their heads exploded. Steven who was going out of control recovered he then looks at Shadowsh with shock but after a while it reced by gratefulness. Inside his head a gigantic monsters appeared and was about to devour him when another monster appeared this one is a fox with Draconic wingngs and 8 fox tails with one dragon tail. ..... It also has four horns four that looks like they came from a demon while the other two looks like dragon horns. There was a bright orb of me burning in the center of the four horns. The gigantic monster was releasing much greater pressure than the fox but as their aura shed the Fox¡¯s aura prevailed. Shadowsh then nodded at him as he continue watching. He knew why he bested such an ancient monster it¡¯s not because he was stronger than him but because the monster that appeared on Steven¡¯s spiritual world was only a remnant from the real thing. Steven just heaved a sigh when he felt his body copsing he then fainted as his spiritual world was now in chaos. Shadowsh shook his head as he lifted him out of the stage but he couldn¡¯t lift the shield he then created a clone as he orders it to throw the shield into The Tank Masters corner. Seeing this the audience was once again startled they couldn¡¯t process what was now happening in the stage. First Mayleen fainted for no reason and now Steven who was releasing such powerful pressure earlier was also taken out. But they know one thing The Tank Masters is now over without their main tank Quinn could now take out the archers. At least that¡¯s what they thought they didn¡¯t know that Quinn¡¯s body is not on it¡¯s peak condition she was now having a hard time moving right now as earlier she was forcing herself as she fought Steven earlier. She then started chanting confusing the audience as they thought she would go and charged at the archer. The archers on the other hand was also startled but Krisha quickly reacted as she started shooting at Quinn¡¯s direction. The other archer also started shooting as they knew that Quinn was a dangerous opponent. Just as the arrows was about to hit Quinn she finished her chant as numerous icicles appeared around her she then fired them. The arrows and the icicles started colliding as they destroy each other. The numbers of icicles wererge but since Quinn was facing two archers the arrows outnumbered the icicles. Seeing this Quinn used her sword to block the remaining arrows but as the two archers continue firing she started backing off. The audience were confused they had saw Quinn fighting in great spirit earlier why is she being pushed backwards right now. What they didn¡¯t know that she was only pushing herself before and had Mayleen backing her up now she was very weak. This made the audience that bet on The Tank Masters have hope that they would win the bet was 10 to 1 so if they managed to win they could win 10 times the amount they bet on. Of course there were only a small amount of people that bet on The Tank Masters as they don¡¯t have hopes of them winning. And those that made a bet was only trying their luck so they did not bet that much as they only bet a couple of silvers none was stupid enough to bet arge amount. Of course there was one person that bet that The Tank Masters would win and the amount was staggering. 2,000 Gold Coins if others heard this they would definitely thought that the person who made such bet was a lunatic. The person who made such arge bet was Steven¡¯s mother she used all of her money betting at her son and also upgrading their equipment. She didn¡¯t hesitate when she made the bet fully believing at her son she also had a lot of confidence in the shield as it was found by her great ancestor but it was said that the shield was cursed anyone that tried to wield it¡¯s power became crazy. Such thing did happen to her son thankfully he was saved by Shadowsh but she knew her bet was now a total lost but this turn of events made her surprised and of course ecstatic. In the stage Quinn was now feeling ache all over her body especially on her legs she knew if this goes on she would lose. The two newbies of their team was also anxious just as they were feeling down they heard a voice behind them. ¡°D*mn you guys really couldn¡¯t let me rest can¡¯t you¡± The voice then made a sigh as the sound of sword unsheathing was heard. They then heard the sound of winding from behind as they saw a sword flying towards the two archers. The person who made a move was Boomerang Swordsman Rad. During this entire time he was onlynguidlyying on the floor he was still recovering from his hangover. Yesterday after the tournament he decided to drink to repress his feeling of itch he did not manage to fight to his heart content so he felt a bit stifled. The result is what is happening now but even if he was suffering hangover he still gritted his teeth and tried to help Quinn. This was clearly a bad day for the Heavenly Sword Sect but who would have thought they would be paired into such frightening opponents. As the boomerang sword made a curve destroying the arrows the people from his group who haven¡¯t watched how Rad fight before was amazed. Shadowsh who was using his spiritual sense to watch the whole arena knew exactly how Rad managed to control his sword. He attached a tiny qi of his into the sword the qi was vital qi and the sword was full of it that meant it was a natal weapon just like Sans¡¯ spear. The two archers started dodging the flying sword but another sword started flying towards them. With these two swords on the way it was impossible to continue shooting at Quinn. The sword was just too fast thankfully for the archers their body is quite nimble as they dodge the swords albeit in a close shave. The two of them looks at each other and knew they shouldn¡¯t let this continue as the both of them started running towards Quinn intending to finish her off. Seeing the two charging at her Quinn was infuriated she knew she was now being seen as prey in her opponent¡¯s eyes. But she continue to chant since she believes in her teammate even though Rad is sometimes unreliable at least he would still give it his best to do his part. As the archers approached Quinn the boomerang swords returned to Rad as he started spinning. He then threw his swords once again and this time the swords were much faster and lethal as it zips through the air the air seems to be sliced as they passed by. Rad on the other hand was lying on the stage as he felt the world around him was spinning. What he used earlier was called ¡®Spinning Tornado¡¯. If he was in his regr condition then he wouldn¡¯t suffer any setback too bad he was now suffering a heavy hangover. As the audience started whispering to themselves talking about how Rad was the most unique member of his group the two boomerang swords managed to stop the two archers froming closer to Quinn. Quinn on the other hand finished her chant as she stabs her sword downward she then shouted ¡°Frozen Field!¡± Suddenly a circle formed under her as the two archers felt iing danger they quickly retreated but the two boomerang swords were hard to deal with. Just as everyone thought that the two archers were finished the other archer of The Tank Masters shot a powerful arrow at Krisha. The arrow hit the boomerang sword that was pressuring Krisha while he on the other hand had his arm cut off. Krisha managed to get out of the circle but not the other archer he gritted his teeth as he used all his focus and his eyes were on the boomerang sword in front of him he intends on grabbing the handle of the sword. Chapter 376 Chapter 376: CHAPTER 348 TTM VS. HSS As he grabs the sword, he was surprised that he lucked out, he truly managed to grab the handle, he then used the power of the sword and flew towards Quinn. Quinn¡¯s expression changed as she knew she would be taken out, she was now in a vulnerable state. Since it¡¯s like this she decided to go out, using her own attack. Boom! The glowing white circle under them activated and a pir of ice appeared on the stage that reached to an incredible height. Inside the ice pir the archer and Quinn was frozen inside. Rad¡¯s other sword was also frozen within it, Shadowsh then broke the ice pir and knocked the two unconscious. With this both group lost a member but since the main archer of The Tank Master was still in the stage there was still hope for the group to win. ..... Just as the audience were focused on the fight of the two archers and swordsmen a burst of pressure came in the stage. The ones who were releasing the pressure were Ang and Jarius. Those that were watching their fight since earlier was on the a daze, truly focused in them. While the other members of the two groups were going all out, the two also gone all out but after a while Ang¡¯s thick steel skin was cut. Her blood was now dripping, even though she was bleeding, she was still standing on the stage unfazedz the only thing zhe was thinking was awe towards her opponent. She was confident on her steel skin, of course she knew that it would still be cut by Jarius knowing how powerful he is but she hadn¡¯t thought it would be too easy for him to cut her. But she wasn¡¯t afraid, she has a trump card, it is her skeleton, it had developed like those from the Steel Ape n. Seeing her wound, Jarius waves his sword once again, this time it carries his sword intent. With every sh more cuts started to form in Ang¡¯s skin but none of them were deep, the strike could destroy armor but it only managed to deal a shallow cut on Ang¡¯s skin clearly showing how domineering her defence was. Ang kept taking on the attacks, she knew Jarius still haven¡¯t use his all, her right fist was clenched hard as she started storing power on it. After the thirteenth attack, she unleashed her powerful blow, causing the apathic expression of Jarius to changed as he felt the threat of the attack. He quickly took a step backwards and disappears, causing the powerful blow tond on nothing but the power behind the punch was shocking, A fist was form made out of air and flew towards a tank from her group and a swordsman of Jarius¡¯ group. Bam! As the air fist flew it finallynded on the two, both of them were sent flying backwards, just as the audience were stunned by it¡¯s power, Jarius who have disappeared, reappears besides her brandishing his sword. That was one of his movement skill that he had learned called ¡®Blink Strike¡¯. Such skill wasmon for elites but those that truly managed to master it was small. When he appeared besides her everyone could see the frustration on Ang¡¯s eyes, the attack that she had prepared to finish off Jarius was easily dodged by him. The unexpected attack cuts Ang¡¯s side, Jarius wasn¡¯t finished yet, he continue on his offense. As he hack and sh, blood would continue drip down on Ang, seeing such bloody scene the audience sucked a cold breath. Jarius on the other hand was also a bit angry he did not want to torture Ang, his attacks carries his sword intent, he intends on finishing her off with just a couple of attacks but she couldn¡¯t pierced through the bone. He couldn¡¯t deal a massive damage so he decided to just continue waving his sword, unbeknownst to the audience except for Shadowsh, he was actually secretly charging his sword intent, he had decided to use one attack to finish the battle. As he continue in attacking, he realised that Ang was actually bing harder and tougher, as if his attack was actually strengthening her. This rmed him as he knew that something was wrong, especially when he saw his opponent adapted a defensive position quite unlike her previous fighting style. This have made him cautious, now that he senses that she was actually bing stronger, he knew that she was using some kind ofbat technique or unique ability. He tried to create a distance between the two of them but he immediately felt the pulling force once again. Bam! A burst of sword intent burst out from his body to he resist the pulling force but Ang suddenly leaps towards him and hugs him. No, it¡¯s more like she was squeezing him, he felt her tight grip on his body he realised what she was nning to do. Knowing that she intends to crush him, a glint passes through his eyes, he looks up in and the sky and shouted ¡°I Am Sword Saint!¡± Boom! An extremely sharp aura burst out of his body, the aura was so sharp that it started cutting Ang¡¯s skin which had be tougher. She quickly realised that if she doesn¡¯t let go, she would definitely suffer massive damage, other than this, Jarius¡¯ body is actually tougher than she expected, she couldn¡¯t squeeze him into oblivion. She then recalls the barrage of punches that she had sent him and yet he did not frown, that means that his body is also quite tough. She quickly releases him, Jarius use this opportunity to attack her, his attack is much more faster and lethal than before, Ang was cut, her blood burst out as a wound appeared on her bodying from her left shoulder and sideward. Jarius managed to cut her and the cut wasn¡¯t any simple cut but a lethal one with his sword intent in it, but he didn¡¯t stop his offense, he raises his sword. Ang quickly covers her face with her two arms but even with her extremely tough arm it was cut. Ang was appalled, her unique ability that she had gained after fortuitous encounter back on Dragon Sanctuary was proven useless against her opponent at this moment. It was a bloodline ability that she gained after eating a carcass of an unknown monster, the monster was made up of steel scale, she thought it would enhanced her toughness andpatibility towards metal element but it had given her a passive ability instead. The bloodline ability is called Endurance Force, as more attack she received the harder her body would get, her body would take the damage and converts it into metal Qi. But it had its limitation, the amount of force she could take is equal to how strong her body is. Right now Jarius¡¯ attack is too powerful to fully convert it to endurance force, only a small amount was converted. Her eyes turned blood red, she roars and raised her arm and aims it towards Jarius face. Jarius facial expression was clear as he brought down his sword shing it downward. He then inwardly chanted ¡®Sword Saint sh: Silent Execution¡¯. Anothsrrge cut appeared on Ang¡¯s body, she was quickly lifted out of the stage, this caused the hopeful bettors to be listless, they sighed and knew that their bet was now lost. Jarius then look at Krisha causing her to have a chill running down her spine. Just as he steps forward, his pupil constricted he felt a violent force rampaging in his body, he quickly checked his body via spiritual sense. His expression became heavy, he saw what was rampaging into his body. It was a remnant of vital power that Ang left after punching him numerous of times, he couldn¡¯t help but bitterly shook his head, thinking that he should have finished her in the start. He then sighed once again, before sitting down on a lotus position, he use his sword intent to destroy the remaining vital power. Krisha saw this and quickly charged towards him intending to finish him off. Suddenly a sword came flying towards her, just as her head was about to be lopped off, she quickly made a roll and fired a couple of shots towards Jarius. This caused the expression of bettors of Heavenly Sword Sest to change, Rad on the other hand wouldn¡¯t be able to help his group, all he could see was a haze so he don¡¯t really know what is really happening in the stage. He could only use his spiritual sense to sense the aura of the fighters so that he knew which were is teammates and which were not. While he was still in a groggy state, the arrows arrives in front of Jarius but the next scene startled the audience. The arrows were cut! It looks like there was a barrier around Jarius which cut all the attacks approaching him. Of course this wasn¡¯t any barrier but a manifestation of sword intent, unless the attack is powerful enough, it wouldn¡¯t reach Jarius. Since she couldn¡¯t finish Jarius, she changed her focus to the groggy Rad, she decided to finish him off first before helping Cassandra defeat Saske. She immediately started shooting arrows after arrows at Rad but the arrows were all dodged by the seemingly funny dance Rad was doing. Chapter 377 Chapter 377: CHAPTER 349 DRAW Shadowsh who was watching from above shook his head as Rad moves like a drunken fist Master but no one could deny that he managed to dodged the arrows. Both of them started throwing attacks at each other it became a one on one fight between the two of them. While the two of them were Lock on a stalemate the battle between Saske and Cassandra was nearing the end. Both of them were on the sky but even with this Shadowsh was still following them via spiritual sense. It was like there were fireworks in the sky as both of them collided again and again the darkness and light would scatter around. But clearly Saske was on an disadvantage the me counters both dark energy and any illusion skill. What¡¯s more the power of the me is not just any chip of the block but an undying inferno that could incinerate even souls. ..... Shadowsh was actually very tempted to know the origin of the mes because he sensed the same type of me before. It was the same type as Scarlet the mes were extremely overbearing but also gentle as the same time. The two in the sky have already stop fighting both of them were storing their energy for their final attack. ¡°Yamata no Orochi Tengoku o musabori kuu!¡± (Yamata no Orochi devouring the heaven!) Saske shouted as an image of a ck nine headed dragon appeared behind him all mine heads have their mouths open wide as they surged towards Cassandra. ¡°Sh¨¦nsh¨¨ng de f¨¨nghu¨¢ng c¨®ngtian¡¯¨¦rji¨¤ng!¡± (Divine Phoenix Descending From The Heaven!) Cassandra also shouted as an image of fiery bird appeared behind her it lets out a clear but soul piercing cry as it flew towards the nine headed dragon image. These attacks were the two strongest attack both of them were betting on their own attack. From below the audience couldn¡¯t see Saske and Cassandra because they were too high but they could see the image of the fiery phoenix and the yamata no orochi. They were amazed they then saw the two figures charged towards each other and with the collision the whole sky seems to explode. The audience then saw two figures flying towards different direction but suddenly both of them stopped and flew downward towards the arena. They then saw that it was Saske and Cassandra but both of them were now unconscious the explosion earlier had caused harm to the both of them. Shadowsh then waves his hand as he dispersed the dark me rampaging on Cassandra¡¯s body and the bright me rampaging on Saske¡¯s body. This time both team once again lost another member and The Tank Masters are now in an disadvantage in the number count. But since Jarius is still busy dealing with Ang¡¯s violent vital power then thsy still have a chance to win as long as Krisha take out the hangover Rad. But almost everyone knew that it was quite impossible for her Rad moves like a loach he couldn¡¯t be hit no matter how awkward his movements are. This caused the audience to sigh even with his hangover Rad managed to drag on the fight against one of the ten ranked Adventurer in the city. Half an hour passed by and the situation stays the same just as everyone thought that this would continue Reias stops the fight. She then announced that the result of the battle is a tie. This dumbfounded the audience she then shouted ¡°Since there are numerous group in this present Adventurer Festival we decided to have a time limit and this decision was made by Shadowsh!¡± She stress the name Shadowsh because she knew that everyone is afraid of him as the being that was called the strongest being in the continent. The two group then left the stage Reias then once again started the ruffle as two paper slip was brought out. ¡°Golden Spear Warriors!¡± ¡°Silent Snake Group!¡± The audience immediately knew who will win the battle considering the power of the two group. With the entrance of the two the audience were once again startled not because of the Golden Spear Warriors but because of the Silent Snake Group. Sturdy Snake, Flying Snake, Dark Snake and White Snake is still on group but the other three members have changed. There were also three gigantic snakes around the group. One of the snakes is gold in color it had one tiny horn on the middle of it¡¯s forehead. Another is a ck demonic looking snake with red eyes and two sharp fangs it opens it mouth and lets out a loud screech as he saw its prey. Thest snake is a violet snake which exudes purple smoke around it without anyone telling them the audience immediately knew it was extremely venomous and the smoke is a lethal poison. There was a person that was sitting on top of the golden snake looking extremely arrogant. On the other hand there were two other members that was new to the team one was carrying a shield with a head of a girl the girl¡¯s hair was snakes. The other member was holding a spear the spear had a snake image and it¡¯s body looks like scales. There was no denying it they are members of the Silent Snake Group but the audience were still puzzled since they don¡¯t know any of the three. Shadowsh who was watching from his seat looks at the three snakes with interest he then scans them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Emily (Under Contract) Race: Reptile (Serpent) Specie: Purple Smog Snake Grade: Superior Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Master: ??? Attributes: Poison Energy: 92 Elemental Energy: [Poison Qi: 3rd Tier] Mana: 276 Skills: [Poison Spit], [Poison Breath], [Toxic Tail Whip], [Death Bite] Racial Trait: [Poison Smog], [Poison Eater], [Thousand Venom FANG] Passive Abilities: [Slippery Scale], [Enhanced Scale Hardness], [Excellent Speed], [Decrease Presence] Active Abilities: [Smog Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Drake (Under Contract) Race: Reptile (Serpent) Specie: Dark Snake Bloodline: Demon Snake Grade: Superior Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Master: ??? Attributes: Dark Energy (Tainted Vital Energy): 312 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 5th Tier] Mana: 208 Skills: [Dark Breath], [Excruciating Constrict], [Powerful Tail Attack], [Bite] Racial Trait: [Corrosive Demonic Venom], [Extremely Tough Scales], [Demonic Stare] Passive Abilities: [Rough Scales], [Great Strength], [Enhanced Speed] Active Abilities: [Darkness Conceal], [Darkness Swallow] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Demonic Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: George (Under Contract) Race: Reptile (Serpent) Specie: Horned Snake Grade: Pseudo Legendary ..... Level: Gold Rank Level 9 Master: ??? Attributes: Strength/Steel Energy (Enhanced Vital Qi): 378 Elemental Energy: [Steel Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 207 Skills: [Powerful Strike], [Powerful m], [Bone Crushing Constrict], [Crunch] Racial Trait: [Golden Scales], [Extreme Strength], [Enhanced Teeth Sharpness] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Regeneration], [Enhanced Energy Recovery] Active Ability: [Pressure], [Erge] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The three snakes were all ideal monsterpanion they are both fast and tough. From his experience Emily the Purple Smog Snake and Drake the Dark Snake were rare monsters that could be found in the Draconic Sanctuary. On the other hand thest one snake which was called George was ultimately raised this meant that it¡¯s humanpanion treats it quite great to raised it to this level. While the Silent Snake Group were facing the Golden Spear Warriors the audience were guessing who were the three new members of the Silent Snake Group. After a while when the match was about to start one of the audience stood up and shouted ¡°I know who the three are!¡± Then all the audience looks towards him even Shadowsh pricked his ears to listen. The man raised his chest high extremely proud on himself he then spoke ¡°I am one of the trainee of the Silent Snake Group¡± This caused the audience to feel envious towards him but they still sat there waiting for him to tell them who the three are. Just as the guy was about to tell a loud voice came from below. ¡°So Snake Whisperer, Stone Gaze and Serpent Spear so you three have finally decided to join in the fun¡± Everyone then look at the stage and the one who had spoke was Zielong he was bursting with fighting intent. His gaze is locked on the person sitting in the Horned Snake¡¯s head. Everyone then immediately realised that what have Zielong shouted was the name of the three new members of the Silent Snake Group. The guy who was feeling proud earlier immediately became embarrassing but everyone did not me him. Their focus returned to the stage anticipating the start of the battle. Reias then hit the gong announcing the start of the battle. The instant the gong sounded out Zielong quickly flew towards Snake Whisperer. But another person stops him from advancing it was Serpent Spear Zielong harrumphed Serpent Spear might be a great spearman but he was still not on his level. Serpent Spear also knew this after all he had fought Zielong before since he dislike that everyone in the city titled Zielong as the number one spear wielder of the younger generation. Chapter 378 Chapter 378: CHAPTER 350 GSW VS. SSG ll When he fought him it was a total defeat so to that day he had used Zielong as his motivation secretly he idolized him. When he was in front of Zielong again the pressure was immense even though he always train to surpass him it couldn¡¯t be denied that he was still suffering from a trauma from his defeat. Preece still steeled himself as he knew he shouldn¡¯t let Zielong advance if not their hope in winning would disappear. Seeing Serpent Spear not moving aside and was still standing tall in front of him even though fear was clearly seen in his eyes a sh of respect shes through Zielong¡¯s eyes. But he still attacked even though he had respect towards the person in front of him they were still enemies. Serpent Spear blocked the attack both of them then engaged in a closebat fight with spears but it was clear that Serpent Spear was losing. The other members of their group started to move Sturdy Snake and Stone Gaze quickly advanced to stop the other spearman from advancing. ..... Dark Snake and White Snake looks at each other and nodded both of them then charged towards Zielong. Seeing this the other spearmen were furious they wanted to stop them but they were being blocked by Stone Gaze and Sturdy Snake. Stone Gaze would cause them to be stifled while Sturdy Snake is extremely good at stalling people together with Flying Snake support the group operate in a great manner. Zielong¡¯s brother Feilong looks at Serpent Spear he was extremely focus and with a deep breath he threw his spear with great ferocity. The spear zips through the air as it got towards Serpent Spear. Just as the spear was about to hit Serpent Spear a couple of violet arrows flew and collided with the spear. Even though the arrows did not fully stop the spear it decreased it¡¯s speed and power also the spear was tilted downward piercing Serpent Spear¡¯s shoulder instead of his head. The two siblings on the other hand managed to arrive on time to rescue Serpent Spear from his predicament. Serpent Spear gritted his teeth as he pulled out the spear from his shoulder and held it tightly as he now have two spear but he puts his spear into the ground. The spear on his hand started trembling he knew that the spear wanted to return back to it¡¯s original owner but he harrumphed and forcefully hold it in. Seeing this Feilong¡¯s expression became ugly but he also knew that Serpent Spear couldn¡¯t use the spear because of their connection. Zielong harrumphed as his body burst out of spear intent he learned from Jarius he should go all out instantly. With a spin of his spear the siblings flew away the strength and power of the spear is no joke once he got out of the two encirclement he charged towards Serpent Spear. Serpent Spear expression changed just as he was about to discard the spear on his hand a purple smoke sted behind him and was flying towards Zielong. Sensing the threating from the purple smoke Zielong pointed his spear and shouted ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± Together with his spear qi and vital energy a dragon was formed it roared as it charged towards the purple smoke. The purple smoke dispersed but there were now two figures standing in front of Serpent Spear guarding him. They were the Purple Smog Snake and the Dark Snake both of them were looking at Zielong menacingly. Zielong let¡¯s out an arrogantugh as he felt his blood boiling within him he then roared as he shouted ¡°Dragon Prestige!¡± He went all out his aura caused others to feel stifled not only that hid arms and face started growing scales. His eyes also became that of a snake as two dragon horns grew in his forehead. His spear also started to changed in appearance together with his erged form the spear also erged. His armor was then ripped apart revealing toned muscle with dragon scales on them. Gush of blood also burst out behind him as two pairs of dragon wings appeared. Zielong have became a dragonman shocking the audience. Zielong let¡¯s out a chuckle and spoke ¡°Before I couldn¡¯t get into this form no matter how I wanted to advance into this stage of my technique but with the sanctuary I acquired my long awaited wish¡± With a shout he charged towards the two snakes his spear was pointing at them as his momentum rises every step. ¡®The Walk Of The Imperial Dragon!¡¯ The two snakes hissed loudly as both of them also slithers towards Zielong once the three were closed enough they instantly attacked. ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± [Dark Breath] [Poison Spit] Boom! With the collision of the three attack a deafening explosion ured the st was powerful enough to affect the other fighters. Everyone from the group except for Snake Whisperer which was protected by his monsterpanion the Horned Snake everyone suffered from the st. Of course because all of them were elites and some were even elite of the elites the st did not harm them as theynded on the stage safely. Feilong lets outugh as his spear returns to him during the st the wounded Serpent Spear let go of his spear so that he could catch his spear. With the return of his spear he quickly eyes the wounded Serpent Spear but he was still cautious against Snake Whisperer as he is the one responsible for shooting those violet arrows from earlier. With him around there were two archers in the group and together with Sturdy Snake and Stone Gaze they are a stable team. Their group only consist of warriors and he is the only one capable of fighting in long distance against the enemy. Boom! While he was deep in thought Zielong once again collided with the two snake monsters. He shouted ¡°Dragon Sweeps Za World!¡± The two snakes on the other hand use their skills to meet the attack. [Powerful Tail Attack] [Toxic Tail Whip] Each collision would cause an impact that shook the stage Shadowsh who was watching was actually impressed by Zielong for him to fight with two Gold Rank monsters of Superior Grade head on without losing his strength ismendable. Zielongughs out loud as he continue fighting what causes the audience to be shocked is that the longer they fight the greater the intensity of the impact. After a dozen of collision the two snakes retreat startling the audience they then saw that the two were actually bleeding while Zielong was still standing there bursting with excitement and energy. Suddenly a flute could be heard behind as the two snakes felt energised they then look at each other before nodding. They let out a hoarse roar as they started to erged they decided to use one of their trump card. [Berserk] After going berserk the two snakes once again charged at Zielong this time Snake Whisperer decided to help his monsterpanion. Zielong made a stance as his spear pointed towards the two snakes. Once the two snakes reaches enough distance for his spear to reach heshed out ¡°Hundred Dragon Roar!¡± Suddenly numerous dragon figures was formed they roar as they lunged towards the two snakes. The two snakes did not care about the dragon figures and used their tails to smash them to pieces. Their powerful attack destroys all the dragon figures the Purple Smog Snake lunged itself towards Zielong. It then activated it¡¯s only Active Ability [Smog Domain]. As the purple smog scattered the air seems to have been thinned the only ones who weren¡¯t affected were the members of the Silent Snake Group. They are already used in dealing poisons and venoms so once the purple smog started scattering they quickly used their methods in dealing poisons. Suddenly when the purple smog covers the whole stage a bellow was heard ¡°Man With Spear, Spear With Man, Man And Spear As One!¡± A powerful sword Intent flooded the whole stage as a giant spear could be seen flying on top of Zielong¡¯s head. He exudes a bearing unlike before just as everyone was shocked by this he charged towards a certain direction and stabs his spear ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± Bam! A thud could be heard as the Purple Smog Snake flew towards the wall of the arena. A gaping hole could be seen in it¡¯s belly seeing this the expression of the Snake Whisperer changed he then started shooting Zielong using his special poison arrows. The Dark Snake saw itspanion getting hurt it lets out a loud and furious hiss it charged towards Zielong with it¡¯s eyes in blood red color. Zielong saw the Dark Snake charging at him and did not shirk as he also charged towards it he leaps and smashed his spear downward ¡°Dragon ms The Earth!¡± Bam! The powerful hit ms the Dark Snake¡¯s head unto the stage but it still managed to attack using its tail. Chapter 379 Chapter 379: CHAPTER 351 GSW VS. SSG lll As Zielong flew away the Dark Snake rose up once again and shook it¡¯s head as it felt dizzy suffering the attack on the head. While the three were fighting the other fighters in the stage were also going all out. Snake Whisperer who was about to shoot Zielong changed his attention to Feilong because there were numerous of times Serpent Spear was nearly taken out by his Piercing Golden Spear attack. Serpent Spear was also infuriated with this he was now seen as prey so he started to converge the energy in his body to his spear he wanted to do onest strike before going down. Once he saw that Zielong was hit by Drake and was mmed into a wall his eyes lit up his time hase. He would rather go out with a re than be a burden to his team especially towards their leader Snake Whisperer. He then charged towards Zielong his imposing manner together with ominous light glowing out of his spear says everything. ..... Seeing his imposing charge Feilong¡¯s expression changed as he calms his mind he couldn¡¯t take a deep breath with the purple smog still threatening them. After opening his eyes it became extremely sharp he then took a step forward and threw his spear with all his might. The power behind the spear is extremely great arrows couldn¡¯t stop it just as he was confident that the spear would hit Serpent Spear a figure appeared in front of the spear¡¯s path. The one who blocked the spear¡¯s path was no other than the Horned Snake Snake Whisperer who was sitting atop it were grinning at Feilong. The Horned Snake lets out a loud hiss and used his tail to block the spear he also activate one of his skill. [Powerful Strike] When the spear and the tail collided sparks flew and grinding noice could be heard. The power of the spear was just too great the Horned Snake was having a difficult time in blocking the attack. Since it couldn¡¯t stop the spear the Horned Snake decided to deviate its path. The Horned Snake lets out a loud hiss as its eyes turned blood shot as it used all of it¡¯s strength to deviate the spear¡¯s path. The spear flew to the side and the funny thing is that it actually flew towards another member of the Silent Snake Group. The member that it was flying towards to was Stone Gaze upon this realisation George expression became nked he did not even realised that he actually divert the spear towards another member of their group. Stone Gaze who was engaged with a couple of spearmen from Golden Spear Warriors suddenly felt dangering from behind him. Without looking back he ms his shield to the stage as he shouted ¡°Petrification Domain!¡± The head on his shield which was a beautiful woman with countless snakes as hair opens her eyes and a blue light envelops the area around Stone Gaze. The spearmen froze in their tracks as Stone Gaze hurriedly roll away the spear nearly hit him as it passed through his shoulder causing it to be wounded. The spear continue flying towards one of the frozen spearman just as it was about to hit him an arm grabs the spear and stops it in it¡¯s track. The spear was inches away from the frozen spearmen. The one who captured the spear was one of the new members of the Golden Spear Warriors he looks like an experienced warrior with beard on his face. He lets go of the spear and it disappears and automatically returned to Feilong. But Feilong knew it was toote Serpent Spear who was charging earlier finally arrives in front of Zielong he continue in his charge and. Boom! Dust scatters as Serpent Spear finally collided with Zielong. After a couple of seconds the dust dispersed and everyone saw Serpent Spear lying on the stage while Zielong was holding a spear that stabbed into his stomach. The Dark Snake saw this and quickly charged towards Zielong seeing this the other members of the Golden Spear Warriors go all out. Feilong also charged he did not threw his spear and actually charged towards the Dark Snake. His eyes were bloodshot he knew that if he was stronger he could help Zielong but as the big brother he was actually useless. Seeing his rash action the new members of the Golden Spear Warriors shook their heads but deep inside they felt respect. They then look at each other and excitement could clearly be seen in their eyes their aloof aura vanished turning into sharp and domineering aura. When they finally took action Stone Gaze and Sturdy Snake started feeling pressured thankfully together with Flying Snake and the two siblings they managed to hold on albeit barely. The fact they were actually losing even though their opponents doesn¡¯t have any ability to suppress their poison clearly startled them. Coupled with the fact that the whole staged is covered with Emily poisonous smog this made them realised that their opponent were stronger than them. Stone Gaze was bing more exhausted he had used arge amount of Mana to activate Petrification Domain so he was still in the state of recovering. Since he seldomly trains his Mana and focus on his body improvement he is clearlycking on the ability to truly use his shield. Besides him Sturdy Snake and ck Snake was having a hard time since they were working their body greater than him. ck Snake was Dark Snake but once the gang truly formed they did not call him Dark Snake since it irritates Drake. ck Snake was having a hard time dealing with the old men from the Golden Spear Warriors their attacks were sharp and urate if it weren¡¯t for his sister he would have long been taken out. It¡¯s also the same for Sturdy Snake if it weren¡¯t for Flying Snake he would have also be disqualified they cursed the old men as shameless old farts. They knew that these old farts were definitely experienced soldiers. ck Snake lets out a bellow as his skin started to grow scales he immediately went into his snake form because he knew that if this situation continue their team would definitely be taken out. Seeing this his sister also went into her snake form both of them then lunged themselves towards the old men. Since the old men were now busy dealing with ck and White Snake Sturdy Snake and Stone Gaze quickly went into their snake form. They need to finish the other spearmen the only ones they were cautious were the old men. Stone Gaze started growing scales in his body but his is a bit different since the scales he is growing were stones in the shape of scales. His armor and shield started to Integrate with his stone scales he became a giant he is now thrice as big as before. The enhancement of his power, strength and defence were superb his opponent would feel a suffocating pressureing from him. But there is an disadvantage with this form and that is the decrease speed and flexibility. Stone Gaze wasn¡¯t perturbed by this as he had a secret ability on his arsenal. It had everything to do with his shield the ability to petrify his opponent as long as they kept on hitting him the curse of the shield would activate. He then let¡¯s out a roar as he charged towards the other spearmen while the 2 old men were busy dealing with the two siblings. Sturdy Snake also entered his snake form and charged the only ones who haven¡¯t changed just yet we¡¯re Snake Whisperer, Flying Snake and Serpent Spear. Serpent Spear have already fainted though underneath the bloodied Zielong. The Dark Snake was now stalled by Feilong of course he was losing but he still managed to divert it¡¯s attention after all he was also an elite spearman. Snake Whisperer squinted his eyes at Feilong he couldn¡¯t get a clear shot at him since he was hiding near Drake. Since he couldn¡¯t finish him then he would finish Zielong. He then took out his bow and aim his arrow at Zielong the purple smog started to converge towards him. With a shout he shot his arrow and it started flying towards Zielong seeing this the expression of Feilong turned pale this cause his defence tock giving the Dark Snake the chance to attack. Bam! He was whipped by it¡¯s tail throwing him away. Feilong spat out a mouthful of blood he was truly unprepared for that attack he felt his inner organs shaking. The expression of the other members of his group started to change but suddenly a spear was thrown to intercept the arrow shot towards Zielong. The one who threw the spear was one of the old men without his spear White Snake¡¯s eyes lit up she then attacked with much more fervor. Chapter 380 Chapter 380: CHAPTER 352 GSW VS. SSG IV That¡¯s what she thought when suddenly the old man pulled a weapon from behind him it looks like a sword and a saber at the same time. The old man smiled as he spoke ¡°Littless be proud since you caused me to pull my binangon¡± ¡°No more urately your group pushed me to it you young ones were truly frightening during your age I wasn¡¯t as strong as any of you¡± White Snake suddenly felt dangering from the strange weapon she then started retreating as an assassin she is quite confident in her senses. The old man raised his eyebrow when he saw White Snake retreating she was looking at his weapon with solemnity. He chuckled thinking that White Snake is quite sharp but the result is inevitable. He charged at her with his weapon raised high he then jumped high and ms his weapon down. ..... White Snake nimbly dodged the attack but suddenly the old man pulled another binangon in his back. He grin lightly as his sharp weapon cut White Snake¡¯s neck but thankfully Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense barrier managed to block the attack if not White Snake¡¯s head would have been cut off. The first fighter that was taken out was a member of the Silent Snake Group. Just as everyone was shocked by what happened a shout came from the side of ck Snake as his shoulder was pierced by a spear. ck Snake grits his teeth and grabs the spear shaft and used all of his strength and tries to break it. But he was stunned by the fact that he couldn¡¯t destroy the spear. The old man saw this and lets out augh as he exined ¡°The shaft of my spear was created from the body of a Gold Rank Excellent Grade Treant do you really think you could break it with just your bare hand?¡± Hearing this ck Snake¡¯s expression turned ugly. The old man continue in his assault he pulled out his spear and swings his spear sideward throwing ck Snake to the side. As ck Snake rolls away the old man chased after him. As ck Snake raised his head he saw that there was a spear smashing into his face. He quickly used his hand to block the attack but since he was lying on the floor he did not exert any force and his head was mmed into the stage. The old man continue attacking with a ferocious expression as he continue stabbing ck Snake the scales on his body started getting chip off. Suddenly ck Snake moved in an incredible speed he did not even know where he is attacking he just punched out. This was hisst reservoir of strength or more urately he used all of his energy and strength in this attack. Just for this one sneak attack his speed was too quick and the attack was too unexpected the old man was shocked. A powerful thud and a cracking noice was heard as the old man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted as foam starteding out of his mouth. Everyone mouth was agape they then look at ck Snake strangely all the men were looking at him with extreme fear. ck Snake then shook his head looking around and felt that the atmosphere is somewhat strange. He then saw that the audience were looking at him funny he then look at the old man who fainted. He had never thought that his one attack managed to knock his opponent out. The other members of his team on the other hand started to cover their faces with their hands. It was too embarrassing it¡¯s what they thought looking at the daze ck Snake most of audience realised that he did not even knew what had happened. His other members also realised this so they quickly pointed it out for him. Seeing the boys of his group pointing at their family jewel and waving their fist towards it they then started pointing at the old man and his fist he started to realised something. He then look at his fist and the old man lying in front of him as he kept repeating this action he finally realised what had happened. He started to blush he then covers his face this was too embarrassing. As he squat in the corner of the stage not moving an explosion ured. Unlike the others Feilong was still fighting with the Dark Snake he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the others except for the opponent in front of him. The explosion snapped the others out and they quickly started fighting once again now that White Snake was taken out the other old man joined his other teammates. ck Snake on the other hand stood up and pick the old man that fainted from his punch he then plunged his dagger to his neck. Seeing such despicable action the audience were shocked after the old man was lifted out from the stage ck Snake shouted ¡°I surrender¡± This startled everyone then they realised that he wanted to surrender but he still took out the old man before surrendering. Since the old man couldn¡¯t move anymore he was already considered taken out even if ck Snake didn¡¯t made a move. The situation in the stage is worsening for the Silent Snake Group they have lost two members and together with the three snake monsters they are outnumbered. The old man with the weapon called binangon have separated himself with the other members of his group. His target was Snake Whisperer he was having a hard time fighting while protecting Zielong since it¡¯s like this he decided to target the one who was targeting Zielong. But he was startled by the fact that Snake Whisperer did not look at him and once again shot an arrow towards Zielong. The old man felt that he was look down he was angry and increased his speed Feilong on the other hand had always kept his attention towards Dark Snake and Snake Whisperer. Seeing the arrow flying towards Zielong Feilong gritted his teeth and jump as he used his body to block the arrow. As the arrow embedded itself into Feilong the Dark Snake attacks. Bam! He was once again hit in the side the same area where he was hit before and just like before he spat out a mouthful of blood. But this time the attack he received was no ordinary attack but a skill. [Powerful Tail Attack] The ribs of the side where he was hit was broken together with the poison arrow he was definitely out of the match. Boom! Zielong who was embedded in the wall finally managed to break free because of anger and indignation he managed to pull the spear out. After pulling the spear out of his shoulder he looks at the fainted Serpent Spear in front of him and raised his legs before stomping down hard. Bam! His foot was stopped by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense barrier and that means that Serpent Spear was out. Zielong then looks at the Dark Snake with bloodshot eyes he roared as he made a charging stance. His energy then spiked upward as he produced an aura that causes the Dark Snake to shiver. The Dark Snake knew what is going on it was the threat of death the attack that Zielong going to make is enough to threaten it¡¯s life. The Dark Snake charged towards him it wanted to stop Zielong before he makes the move. But Zielong only needed a couple of seconds to initiate this attack. ¡°Dragon Uprising!¡± His spear started glowing as a figure of a dragon appeared behind him. With a charge he bore a hole into the Dark Snake¡¯s stomach the whole was huge so Shadowsh quickly lifted him up and requested for Leafinia to heal it. As the Dark Snake was taken out Zielong did not immediately targeted Snake Whisperer but the Purple Smog Snake. The Purple Smog Snake has been releasing purple smogs constantly it causes there group to weaken if it weren¡¯t for the two old men of their group they would have long been defeated. Seeing that Zielong stares at it the Purple Smog Snake also stares at Zielong it flicks his tongue ready to attack. It¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t healed yet even though a monster has a powerful regenerating ability weapon intent slows or even prevent them from doing so. Zielong released a roar as he charged towards it the purple smog around dispersed the spear qi bore through the smoke. Snake Whisperer saw this and a grim look shes through his eyes he wasn¡¯t good at fighting personally so if his monsterpanions were taken out he would be helpless against fighters that joined in this present tournament. But he was preupied in dealing with the old man in front of him the old man is quite a great fighter George was having a hard time dealing with him. His weapon the binangon was also extremely sharp thankfully George¡¯s defence is the greatest among the three snakes. Chapter 381 Chapter 381: CHAPTER 353 THE FINALE BETWEEN GSW AND SSG All his arrows were either blocked or dodged just as he was in a dilemma he saw Feilong being raised by Shadowsh and was send to the corner. Not only that there were also another spearman that was taken out the bnce have changed. Excitement shes through his eyes as he attacked with much more fervor he now realised that as long as they stall Zielong they still have a chance. The purple smog effects were not that great but as he/she breaths more of the smoke then the toxin will increased and the body would feel heavy the vital energy and Mana would continuously decrease. Those that were extremely sensitive like Zielong and the old man in front of him have already noticed this so they decided to either deal with him or Emily first. Of course dealing with him is easier said than done as he had George to block the enemy even if his attacks missed it would serve as to add pressure to the target. His arrows were coated with extremely lethal poison concocted by their group it involves different type of venoms and poisons from other things such as nts and gases. ..... Together with the purple smog the speed of the poison traveling towards the target body would Increased. Feilong was such example he was hit by the lethal arrow and even with his well trained body he was taken out quickly. With two of their members taken out the situation of the Golden Spear Warriors became awry. Immediately just after the two members of the Golden Spear Warriors was taken out Sturdy Snake quickly charged towards Zielong. Flying Snake also started shooting Zielong they left the two members of the Golden Spear Warriors to Stone Gaze. Besides the two spearmen was already in a bad state since they were already infected with the curse from Stone Gaze shield. The arrows that were shot to Zielong were all blocked by his spear and it was rather quite easy for him. Seeing this Flying Snake expression turned ugly she then turned into her snake mode as scales started growing out of her body. But the greatest change was her eyes they were Jade green and her pupils looks like a snake albeit purple in color. She then shot more arrows at Zielong this time she pulled the string of her bow much farther. She did it rather easily with the increase of her strength she could now fully utilised the power in her arrows. But the arrows that were shot were still easily blocked by Zielong but it did slow him down since he was still suffering from Serpent Spear¡¯s attack. Not only the attack managed to pierce through his armor the spear was also coated with lethal poison. That is the reason why he was targeting the Purple Smog Snake first as he felt the poison traveling to his body in a much faster rate. Sturdy Snake¡¯s eyes lit up as he hasten his speed so that he could give more time for Emily to recover slightly first. Zielong eyes were extremely bright the poison only serves as to enhance his spirit the sharpness of his eyes were extremely clear. As he suffers more the spear intent he is exuding became more sharp and domineering as he steps forward the purple smog would disperse. This just shows that he is a warrior in the face of adversity he only became much stronger. The arrows that were shot by Flying Snake weren¡¯t blocked by Zielong¡¯s actual spear anymore but only his spear intent. Standing in front of the Purple Smog Snake he made a stance this caused Sturdy Snake to be anxious he then look back and gestured something from Flying Snake. Flying Snake¡¯s eyes lit up as she took a deep breath since the purple smog doesn¡¯t affect her she then shot her arrow this time it was much more stronger than before. This arrow wouldn¡¯t be able to get through Zielong¡¯s spear intent but the arrow wasn¡¯t shot at Zielong but at Sturdy Snake. Sturdy Snake then jumps high as he used his shield to block the arrow he then used the force within the arrows to travel towards Zielong. Zielong knew what was happening around him but he was focus only to the enemy in front of him. Seeing that he almost reached Zielong Sturdy Snake¡¯s eyes shows excitement. But he was still a tad toote when he was inches apart from Zielong he moves as his spear was aimed at the enemy in front of him. ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± Seeing the iing attack Emily let¡¯s out a hiss as it opens it¡¯s mouth and tries to swallow Zielong. Suddenly a thin blueish transparent barrier separated the two. The Purple Smog Snake was then knocked out and was lifted out of the stage if Shadowsh haven¡¯t stop the two earlier then the head of the Purple Smog Snake would have been pierced through. Once the Purple Smog Snake was taken out Zielong then looks at Sturdy Snake and grin. A chill passed through Sturdy Snake¡¯s spine he then let¡¯s out a shout as he raised his shield and started retreating. Seeing this Zielong snorted as he stomps hard and dashed towards Sturdy Snake he was still in his unique condition so he wanted to fight as long as he could so that he could acquire some inspiration. Bam! With a stab Sturdy Snake was pushed backward but Zielong was already attacking without giving Sturdy Snake any breather he leapts off and smashed his spear. ¡°Dragon ms The Earth!¡± Bam! This time Sturdy Snake falls into the stage and Zielong repeatedly attacks him Flying Snake in the distance have been shooting continuously and yet none of the arrows managed to get through the pir of spear intent. Sturdy Snake grits his teeth and waited for his chance and after the twentieth hit he lets out a bellow as poisonous green liquid squirted out of his shield. Zielong snorted as he leaps backward and shouted ¡°Dragon Breakout!¡± A dragon image was formed as it devours the green liquid and charged towards Sturdy Snake. Sturdy Snake quickly raised his shield and the dragon figure ms itself at the shield. The shield wasn¡¯t destroyed but Sturdy Snake felt the force and spat out blood as he felt the power of the strike. Flying Snake was in a dilemma she then decisively turned her head towards the two other spearmen who were in the verge of turning into stones. She then shot a couple of arrows at them and since they were already heavily infected by the curse their reaction is quite slow the arrows pierced through them thankfully they managed to divert the arrows if not their heads or heart would have been shot. Now they were in the road of defeat Flying Snake then shouted ¡°Stone Gaze help Sturdy Snake!¡± Hearing this Stone Gaze started running towards Sturdy Snake his every step seems to cause a quake but with his speed Sturdy Snake wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Flying Snake took a deep breath as she focused her attention towards the old man fighting with Snake Whisperer and the Horned Snake. The old man might be powerful but he is unlike Zielong which had a powerful vital force to the point it could operate the weapon intent and creates a barrier around him. The old man saw this and he just grin he then moved in a much faster rate than before as he run around George the arrows on the other hand all missed some of them were even diverted towards George. Flying Snake was feeling despair she then shot a couple more and realised in the battle of elites her level is just too low. She then shot a couple more this time they were aimed at where the old man is moving and not where he is. This time the old man frown as his movement became restricted he might be able to block the arrows but he wasn¡¯t facing only one being there were three of them. Snake Whisperer and Flying Snake also shot poisonous arrows and not ordinary ones one hit and he might croak. He is confident in his body but with what happened to Feilong he needed to be cautious. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and envy the young ones but he also had an advantage that they don¡¯t and that is his experience. Moving in an illusive manner he managed to get out of any precarious situation he then attack George as he continue in his strange movement technique. On the other side of the stage Stone Gaze manage to arrive and Sturdy Snake manage to hold on but his inner organs have taken a blow. Just as he was having hope Zielong grin evilly as he leaps high in the sky and shouted ¡°Dragon ms The Earth!¡± Boom! Sturdy Snake finally couldn¡¯t take it and fainted he was then raised by Shadowsh since Sturdy Snake¡¯s condition is quite bad. Chapter 382 Chapter 382: CHAPTER 354 THE FINALE BETWEEN GSW AND SSG ll Seeing this Stone Gaze realised that Zielong have waited for him to arrive before finishing Sturdy Snake. It was a deliberate mocking towards him causing him to be extremely furious. But he still managed to hold it in and started to move cautiously he knew that if he move rashly even with his tough defence he couldn¡¯t take Zielong¡¯s strike. While he was acting cautiously Zielong wasn¡¯t he then charged towards him and attack. ¡°Dragon Sweeping Za World!¡± Bam! With just the first attack Stone Gaze immediately stumbled sideward as he nearly fell. Zielong eyes started glowing in golden color he then started repeating his technique ¡®Dragon Sweeping Za World¡¯ as he used it he started spinning as images of dragons baring it¡¯s teeth and ws appeared. ..... Stone Gaze was repeatedly swinging left to right as the stone scales in his body started cracking then finally they exploded into bits. Shadowsh then lifted him out of the stage as he knew that Zielong wouldn¡¯t be stopping soon. Just as expected Zielong only stopped when he felt that the opponent in front of him have disappeared. He then charged his target to Flying Snake sensing his gaze Flying Snake knew that she had already lost but she still grits her teeth and fired a couple of arrows to the old man before switching to Zielong. Zielong stomps his feet and charged he was burning with excitement that earlier burst of attack have inspired him greatly leading to the evolution of one of his techniques. As he charged he became a dragon but only in the aura sense not in physical sense but the power in his charge did increase. Looking at the golden figure rapidly closing at her Flying Snake started rapidly firing at him in hope that at least one managed to break through. s it was too bad the dream that she had been hoping for did not happen as Zielong shed with her. She was then lifted out of the arena that means that only Snake Whisperer and his monsterpanion the Horned Snake was left in the stage. And without any suspense with thebo of the old man and Zielong the two practically were practically helpless. With just a couple of seconds both were taken out of the stage dering the Golden Spear Warriors as the winner. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but pity them as their group fought nothing but the elites. Such as luck with the two group out of the stage dered the end of today presentpetition as it would continue tomorrow. There was still one group that haven¡¯t fought and that was the Dark Triad but the number of the group was unbnced. They would be fighting in the first battle tomorrow Shadowsh wished to take out one of the group so that the number of group would be even. But sadly his wish would be unfulfilled not to mention the tournament would take a couple of days to end wasting time but at least he could recruit elites to his power. Everyone dispersed then the fighters either celebrated their victory or wallow in their defeat. Of course there were some that immediately went to rest their tired body. While everyone was talking about the fight today in a secluded corner there were a couple of fighters that wereid on the floor beaten to the point they were unconscious. In front of the fighters was a kneeling noble but it seems that the noble had fear towards the person in front of him. The silent figure that was covered in the darkness of the night spoke ¡°So do you agree to my proposition?¡± The noble wanted to rebute or disagree but he dares not to after shivering some more he could only sigh and said ¡°I agree¡± As if the strength in his entire body disappears the noble slump to the ground. The next day just as the tournament was about to start Reias received a letter. In the letter there were only one sentence but this sentence stunned Shadowsh and the other. ¡®The Brute Force Group forfeits¡¯ With the group forfeiting that means that the number of group would be even with this the progress of the tournament would be smooth. ¡°Dark Triad!¡± ¡°The Silent Night!¡± The two groups sent waves ofmotion to the audience. They thought that it would be a long battle once again but they knew that the Dark Triad would ultimately win. That is what they all thought considering what had happened between the Peerless Sword Warriors and the Days By Gone group. When the two group entered the stage the audience saw that Darkai and Luminous actually recovered and once again on the stage. Tank was still recovering because unlike the two he used all of his energy and Mana on hisst attack. When the two appeared in the stage the audience started cheering of course Darkai was extremely happy about this it serves his vanity. But Luminous on the other hand felt ufortable as if someone was mocking her after all her defeat is the worst in her group. She dearly wished that she could fight Quinn once again but s the rule stated that groups that have fought each other couldn¡¯t fight again. That is why in today¡¯s fight she had made a wish to her teammates and all of them agrees with her. Of course her group agreed to her request but Darkai on the other hand also stated some of his condition. Her request was that she would fight the enemy team alsone while Darkai¡¯s condition was to help her if she were in a dire situation. Since he is the youngest brother and was spoiled because of his potential everyone agrees after all he only wanted to help her elder sister. Before the two group started fighting Reias suddenly announced something that shocked everyone. ¡°I receive a letter that states that the group Brute Force Group have decided to forfeit in the tournament that means there are only 14 groups in the tournament!¡± ¡°As there are now even numbers the rules also changed 5 loses meant the whole group total defeat!¡± The groups that joined the tournament have their expression changed of course this is only referred to the group that has no confidence in their strength. Some also inwardly cursed Shadowsh for always changing the rules but they couldn¡¯t do anything after all the whole event centered on the rewards he is giving. So far there are only 4 groups that stayed undefeated while fighting the elite groups. They were The Genius Group, Golden Spear Warriors, Peerless Sword Warriors and Heavenly Sword Sect. After stating the forfeit of the Brute Force Group and the new rule Reias announced the start of the battle. With her signal Luminous started shining brightly as she immediately transformed into her winged form. With her aura skyrocketing she immediately started condensing her attack. Sensing therge amount of light elemental energy being gathered towards Luminous the expression of The Silent Night turned solemn. They had an obvious weakness and that is the element of light as their dark energy would dispersed if they were ever to be hit by an offensive type light elemental attack. The whole group immediately looks at each other before charging they knew that they had to stop Luminous. Seeing them charge Luminous smirk what she is doing is bluffing she wasn¡¯t gathering light elemental energy because she was preparing an offensive attack but she was actually in the process of summoning. She silently started chanting and just as two swordsman from The Silent Night managed to close in their distance Luminous finished her chant. A blinding light was seen as two figures of a giant guardian knight with angel wings have appeared. Their golden armor and their spear was extremely eye-catching they were floating besides Luminous they didn¡¯t have legs but all of their bodies were covered with golden armor. Shadowsh watching from above immediately noticed that they weren¡¯t elemental creatures but beings summoned from another dimension. It was like a necromancer summoning a higher ranking undead at the Death Realm or underworld. He then scans them and was surprised that both beings couldn¡¯t be scanned as they were protected by something. He snorted as he used his Transcendent Qi and finally managed to scan the both of them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Golden Winged Guardians (Summons) Race: Golden n Grade: Superior (Restricted) Level: One Rank Above The Summoner Summoner: Luminous Attributes: Strength/Light Energy: As Long As The Summoner Mana Last Elemental Energy: Same Tier As The Summoner Mana: 1000 ..... Skills: [Blinding Charge], [Spinning Tackle], [Golden Shield], [Falling Star] Racial Trait: [Fused With Summoner], [Extreme Adamantine Defence], [Innate Weapon], [Soul Gaze] Passive Abilities: [Elemental Resistance], [Absolute Strength], [Light Element Enhanced Attacks] Active Abilities: [Holy Suppression], [Holy Bind] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Holy Burst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The two Golden Winged Guardians were exactly the same in terms of attribute but it seems like their strength is dependent to their summoners. Chapter 383 Chapter 383: CHAPTER 355 EARLY WIN Luminous did not waste any time as she immediately orders her two Golden Winged Guardians to attack. Receiving her order the two Golden Winged Guardians quickly charged at the two swordsmen upon seeing this the two swordsmen hurriedly retreated back to their team. The two assassins started advancing nning to ambush the two Golden Winged Guardians. Suddenly their bodies emit blinding light as their speed have increased as they rapidly close in the distance between them and their enemy. [Blinding Charge] Seeing this the two swordsmen became panicked as they wave their sword but they were just too weak as the two Golden Winged Guardians ms themselves at the swordsmen. The unstoppable force knocked the two swordsmen away with a boom both of them were mmed to the wall. ..... Seeing this the two assassins instantly stop advancing just as they were about to restart their n the two Golden Winged Guardians set their site at them. Unless someone managed to hide his or her soul the two Golden Winged Guardians could see through then with their trait [Soul Gaze]. The two Golden Winged Guardians started spinning at incredible rate they then charged at the two assassins. Seeing the two spinning Golden Winged Guardians the two assassins quickly retreated their speed were fast and it was obvious that the two Golden Winged Guardians wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them. But Luminous who was chanting since earlier suddenly shouted ¡°Crucified Bind¡± As she shouted this the two assassins from The Silent Night suddenly stilled as a white cross appeared behind them and binds them. Since they couldn¡¯t move the two Golden Winged Guardians managed to hit them and the same scene have happened once again where the two individuals that was mmed by the two Golden Winged Guardians flew towards the wall and fainted. After taking out the two assassins the two Golden Winged Guardians started floating high in the sky the arrows that were shot at them have no effect whatsoever. The dark mage on the other hand was feeling despair as he sense the dense light elementing from the two Golden Winged Guardians and knew his magic attack have no effect. When the two Golden Winged Guardians finally managed to arrive at high enough altitude they started falling towards the archers and dark mage. [Falling Star] The two archers and dark mage was about to retreat when suddenly felt some kind of suppression that made them immobile. [Holy Suppression] The trio looks at each other in despair and indignation they could only sigh as the two Golden Winged Guardiansnded with a boom. With just two summons the Dark Triad managed to finish The Silent Night easily. Once there were no longer fighters from both group remaining in the stage Reias took the shuffle and read the next group that would be fighting. ¡°The Tank Masters!¡± ¡°Days By Gone!¡± Once again the audience immediately knew who are going to win in the battle. After all they had seen the strength of The Tank Masters and they knew if it weren¡¯t for the shield corrupting Steven the group would have won against the Heavenly Sword Sect. Of course this was only spection but Shadowsh knew for a fact that if Steven even managed to wield a tenth of the shield power then his strength would be the same as a high level Crimson Gold Rank individual. Just like what had the audience have guessed once the battle started even without Steven in their group the battle was won with ease. This time Days By Gone wanted to win but with just Krisha and Monewa the other archer they managed to overwhelm the opponent. Ang also made a move she wanted to vent her anger from her defeat from Jarius to the enemy. Unlike her defeat towards the mysterious swordsman Rafael he used all of her trump card and secret techniques but she was still defeated in the end. With the exit of The Tank Masters the next battle was underway this time the audience were hoping that it would be at least much more exciting than the first two battles. ¡°Dragon Fighters!¡± ¡°Archinviel Adventure Group!¡± The audience was once again listless as they immediately thought that the winner would be the Archinviel Adventure Group. Of course that is before they finally saw the members of the Dragon Fighters. The whole audience were shocked they then started whispering to their buddies. On the other hand the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group wore a solemn look while Leon started cursing ¡°Godd*mmit how could it be them!!!¡± The members of the Dragon Fighters were reced by the members of the Brute Force Group. The female rider looks at the Archinviel Adventure Group calmly while her stead started snorting rearing to go. The other riders of their group were also rearing to start the battle since the Archinviel Adventure Group were farely famous that mean that the enemies were no pushover. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group spoke ¡°Leon can you handle one of their riders all on your own?¡± Leon hesitated for a bit before gripping his saber tightly ¡°I probably could not with their stead which is also considered powerful monsters but I could hold on for a long time fighting one of them¡± His leader nodded and spoke once again ¡°Good I will leave the rider with the ming stallion to you¡± Leon nodded as he knew that his leader entrusted him with a great task. Seeing Leon nod the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group continue ¡°I will take on the female knight rider¡± ¡°Shun your going to be responsible for handling thest knight rider¡± After he said that one of his members with a spear on his back nodded. ¡°Shiro, Kuro deal with the two archers¡± Hearing his order the two ninjas nodded. ¡°Shirayuri, Burakkuriri you two deal with the two tanks¡± The remaining members of the Archinviel Adventure Group which was two girls nodded. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group then finished speaking after saying a word of caution ¡°Remember what you guys are going to face aren¡¯t any newbies but elites not only elite fighters they are elite soldiers¡± With the tension high the atmosphere in the stage became serious the audience on the other hand cheered in excitement. They still remember how powerful the two ninjas are they practically duo the whole group of their enemy. Saske was also watching in their respective corner after all he was only considered as psuedo ninja if he wanted to be a full fledge one he needed to gain inspiration. Only Shiro and Kuro were the only known ninjas in the dukedom. There were also some aspiring assassins that wanted to be ninjas so they also watched the Archinviel Adventure Group with great interest. With Reias signal the battle start the three knight riders from the Dragon Fighters quickly charged towards their enemy. The two ninjas started to make their presence as weak as they could as they silently advanced towards their target. Leon lets out a roar as he raised his saber and charged towards his target of course he knew that he was no match in a charging battle he just wanted to obtain the attention of his target. Just as he and the knight rider of the ming stallion collided he hurriedly roll away and shouted ¡°Thunder Condore out and assist me!¡± A light came out of his bag and a clear and piercing cry could be heard as a Thunder Condor was summoned. Seeing this the knight rider still look as calm as ever as he pointed his sword at Leon and once again his horse started charging forward. Leon lets out a harrumphed as he and the knight rider entangled of course it was ultimately he dodging and the knight rider attacking. On the other hand the two knight riders also met with their opponent. The one who was called Shun was having a direct confrontation with the rider of the thunder stallion. His attack were piercing and the feeling of being pierced was always felt by the knight rider of the thunder stallion even though he blocked the attack. Zielong who was watching from their respective corner started emitting fighting intent as he spoke ¡°That fighter from the Archinviel Adventure Group has managed to master a particr intent of the way of the spear¡± Hearing this his big brother Feilong was stunned he then asks ¡°Don¡¯t you also master the way of the spear?¡± Zielong shook his head ¡°I might be considered one of the greatest spearman in the dukedom but this continent is huge I can¡¯t really say I master the way of the spear¡± ¡°Besides that fighter from the Archinviel Adventure Group surpass my spear intent¡± Now everyone in his group was startled even the two old men as they knew how strong Zielong is they weren¡¯t even confident of defeating him. Zielong exined ¡°My spear intent epass the whole spear¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384: CHAPTER 356 DF VS. AAG Zielong then look at Shun and said ¡°His spear intent focus on one particr trait of the spear he is moving one step at a time building foundation for him¡± Feilong nodded he is like Shun since he is training in the way of the spear focusing in the piercing trait. But his progress were considered extremely slow so he still did not manage to develop his own spear intent. In the stage the female knight rider was facing with the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. Both of them hadn¡¯t made a move yet but their energy was already in the state of attack as long as either one of them made a move then the collision would be explosive. The rest of the fighters on the other hand were still in the process of meeting their opponent. Shirayuri and Burakkuriri were still charging towards the tank behind them were Shiro and Kuro who decreased their presence to the point they were invincible to the audience. ..... Of course there were some of those that were watching that wasn¡¯t easy to trick they could still see the two but like a dream they don¡¯t feel real. Saske clenched his fist he really wanted to learn this technique to be able to be almost invincible in in sight it would be a great boon to him and would greatly increased his prowess. The tanks of the Dragon Fighters looks at the two girls charging at them and raised their shield high as they started advancing albeit in a slow but powerful manner. The two archers behind them hadn¡¯t started shooting just yet they closed their eyes since the start of the battle. After a couple more seconds both of them open their eyes as they shouted ¡°Eye of Justice: The All-Seing Truth!¡± Their eyes then turned bright as they lock on the two ninjas and started shooting their arrows lock on their target and flew at incredible speed. The two ninjas felt something lock on to them they shuddered as being discovered is one of an assassin¡¯s nightmare. They then noticed the arrows flying towards them both of them quickly threw a couple of star shuriken to meet the arrows. They then shot a couple of shurikens towards the archers. Both of them then made a couple ofplex hand sign. ¡°Ninja Ato: Kage Shuriken!¡± (Ninja Art: Shadow Shuriken) As the shuriken flew they started multiplying until they were more than a dozen. The two archers then look at each other and saw disdain in each other eyes. The Eye of Justice: The All-Seing Truth was a skill to see through any trickery the skill was used to counter assassins. While the audience saw numerous shurikens they only saw 6 shurikens that means that these 6 shurikens were the real ones. Both of them then shot their arrows at the 6 shurikens. The numerous shurikens disappears as the 6 shurikens were shot down. The two ninjas saw this and wasn¡¯t shocked as they knew they encountered fighters that could see through their illusions. But to use their powerful techniques they need a couple of seconds to finish their hand signs and their opponent would definitely wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Besides there were two tanks that was guarding the two archers. Shirayuri and Burakkuriri were having a hard time taking down the two but the audience was actually looking at then with admiration. Because they were covered in veil they couldn¡¯t see what they truly look like but just half of their face was enough to entice a man. Together with their well endowed and sexy body most of the men in the audience were drooling. The fighters on the other hand that were watching was looking at them with admiration their sword art were extremely graceful like a swan dancing. But their attacks couldn¡¯t fazed the two tanks they manage to take all the attacks without retreating. They did not try retaliating since their opponent were swift in their attacks and move in a somewhat unpredictable way. The archers behind them couldn¡¯t help them as the arrows they shot were also shot down by the two ninjas¡¯ shurikens. Since they couldn¡¯t take them out in an instant the two ninjas decided to block all the attacks of their opponents. Both group fought each other but it seems that everyone of them were in the state of stalemate. Both group couldn¡¯t take down the other so they started to study each other. Even though both group have already seen each other fight it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. Suddenly in the side where the ninjas and the archers fought both ninjas retreated one of the ninjas draws his katana while the other is initiatingplex hand sign once again. The archers saw this and shot a couple of arrows towards him but the other ninja blocked them either with his shurikens or katana. The other ninja finished his hand signs and quickly shouted ¡°Shokan-jutsu: Yaban¡¯na same!¡± (Summoning Art: Savage Shark) Suddenly a giant shark appeared it was entirely made up of water it was swimming in the air. After Shiro finished his summoning Kuro also started doing the exact same hand sign as he did. Shadowsh who was watching from above noticed that the summon is like the summon of a mage it is exactly like an elemental creature. The giant water shark swam towards the archers seeing this the two tanks was slightly anxious but they couldn¡¯t move since they needed to hold off these twodies in front of them. The giant sharp opens it¡¯s mouth the two archers shot a couple of arrows towards it but the arrows they shot were a bit strange as they were glowing in red lights. Bam! Bam! The arrows actually managed to hurt the giant shark Shiro quickly beckons for it to return. The giant water shark returned to Shiro¡¯s side but it is with suffering a couple of arrows as it swam backwards. The giant water shark have now decreased in size. The shark has no emotion only the desire to tear it¡¯s enemies to shred. The giant shark and Shiro was now standing in front of Kuro waiting for him to finish his summoning. In the side of The Tank Masters Ang who was watching was shocked the arrows that were shot by the archers were actuallyced by their own vital energy. So even if the shark body is entirely made up of water the arrows managed to deal damage to them. But their mastery towards the uses of their vital force weren¡¯t as good as hers but it was still shocking. After a couple of seconds Kuro finished his summoning ritual as he ms his palm in the floor and markings started to appear. ¡°Shokan-jutsu: Moeru yona paison!¡± (Summoning Art: ming Phyton) A hissing sound could be heard as a fiery phyton was Summoned but unlike the shark the phyton seems not to be purely elemental but actually a monster not an elemental creature. ¡°Kuro save me some time I am going to use Shio No Same No Nami¡± Kuro nodded as both him and his summoned beast covers Shiro. The ming Phyton opens it¡¯s mouth and squirtedrge amount ofva out of it¡¯s mouth. The speed of theva that flew is fast the two archers were startled by this but they quickly dodged the attack. As thevanded on the stage a searing sound could be heard as ck smoke starteding out of it. The two archers looks at each other and started shooting their arrows at Kuro while the ming Phyton used it¡¯s body to block the attacks. Unlike the giant shark it¡¯s body was tough and since it wasn¡¯t entirely made up of elemental energy it manage to resist the vital force with it¡¯s own vital energy. The ming Phyton then used it¡¯s tail like a whip and tried to smack the archers seeing this the two tanks couldn¡¯t take it anymore their body burst into golden light as they shouted ¡°Justice Will Prevail Over Darkness!¡± ¡°Justice Shall Vanquish Evil!¡± ¡°Justice Burst Guardian Of Justice Form!¡± Boom! Their bodies started emitting golden light as they now had an awe aspiring aura they then shouted ¡°Justice Bash!¡± Bam! They m their huge shield at the two girls before taking out their weapons and attacked. ¡°Justice sh!¡± Both of them shouted at the same time. The two girls knew that they should not take the attacks head on if not they would suffer great damage. Like the two tanks they used the same technique as the other ¡°Yurisodoato Hanabira Dansu¡± (Lily Sword Art Petal Dance) The Justice sh did not manage to touch the two as they danced elegantly around the two tanks. The two tanks also noticed this as all of their attacks have missed. Both of them stop and used their huge sword and ms them into their shield. ¡°The Siren Of Justice!¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385: CHAPTER 357 DF VS. AAG ll As the sword collided with the shield banging sound could be heard as the two girls stop their dance but just as the tanks rejoiced in this the two started moving once again. They were still moving in an elegant manner but inwardly they were thanking the passive ability of their technique. Nebaridzuyoi Hanagasaku (Tenacious Flower Bloom) It is an ability to survive any fatal attack either in the mind, soul or body. But this ability has many restrictions like it would only activate once and need an hour to be activated once again other than that the strength and power they could repel is directly proportional to the practitioner. For example Shirayuri and Burakkuriri could only block an attack that is on peak Gold Rank at most. The tank felt helpless but they still used the same technique once again. ..... ¡°The Siren Of Justice!¡± Bang! This time the two girls were ready before the sword hits the shield they had already used one of their technique that clears their mind. Lunar Sense This is another technique of theirs and not their sword technique but a type of technique that enhance their spiritual sense and constitution. Now that their enemies could block their attacks the two tanks stop using their technique ¡®The Siren Of Justice¡¯. But the two of them were still anxious the archers of their group were now in deep trouble. Just as they were anxious in the side of the ninjas Shiro finally finished his preparation. He and his shark then link their Mana and elemental energy before attacking. Sensing the fluctuations behind him Kuro quickly started running from the side so doed his ming Phyton. Both Shiro and his summoned monster then attack. Shiro took out his mask covering his mouth and spat outrge volume of water while summoned shark received it. It then burst into pieces before bing numerous regr sized shark. And with the water around them they formed a huge tidal wave with more than a dozen shark swimming in the wave. Kyukyoku Suiton: Shio No Same No Nami (Ultimate Water Style: Tidal Shark Wave) Theva they passed turned into stones as they rapidly close in towards the two archers. The two archers knew that they couldn¡¯t dodge the giant wave so they gritted their teeth as they started shooting towards the wave in hopes of decreasing it¡¯s power. With the help of their vital force they managed to quickly decrease the power of the wave as they even managed to destroy three of the sharks but sadly for them they were still mmed by it. With a crashing sound the two archers were mmed in the wall as the audienceid their eyes towards them once again they saw that the two archers weren¡¯t actually there. Just as they were stunned by what had happened they saw that the two ninjas were looking towards the direction of the two tanks. They saw that the two archers were actually behind the two tanks both of them were looking extremely pale. They had used one of the life-saving skills they had it was one of the skill imparted to them by their teacher so each one of them knew this. But the technique has one drawback because they call the power of spatial energy unless they werepatible with the element they would expend almost all their Mana. The two archers have used The Eye of Justice the All-Seing Truth they had now used all of their Mana using their group secret skill Justice Unite. It¡¯s a skill that teleports them to their respective team member. The two of them might have been able to escape the fatal attack but because they expend all their Mana and most of their vital energy they were now useless and need to recover. The two tanks had a tactic understanding as they quickly shouted ¡°Shield of Justice: The Light Will Cover The World¡± Suddenly a energy barrier came out of the two of them as they envelops the four of them creating a dome barrier of golden light. The the two girls were startled by this they knew they couldn¡¯t take the two archers down in a short time so they were still attacking in hopes of finding their weakness but with the barrier both of them were a bit angry that means they couldn¡¯t even attack them directly. They had an ultimate attack but both of them knew that it was their trump card. So both of them attack the energy shield but it didn¡¯t do a thing. Just as they retreated to think of a new solution a shout came from behind them or more urately in the side. ¡°Katon-¡± ¡°Suiton-¡± (Fire Style) (Water Style) Two voices sounded out at the same time. ¡°Faiaraion!¡± (Fire Lion) ¡°U~otataiga!¡± (Water Tiger) Roars of a tiger and a lion was heard as a ming lion and a tiger made up of water assaulted the barrier. Boom! The two ms themselves at the two barrier and it shook it slightly but it still did not manage to destroy it. The two ninjas were shocked as they did not thought that their attack would only cause the barrier to tremble slightly. Inside the barrier the two tanks were using their vital energy to replenish some of the vital energy of the two archers while the two archers were using this free time to recover a bit of their Mana. The ability to share Mana to another being was one of their skill also it was called Selfless Sacrifice: I Have Your Back. The skill could only be used if the two person both receiver and sender have mutual trust between one another. With the help of the two tanks the two pale archers regain the rosy color of their skin. Outside of the barrier Kuro¡¯s ming Phyton approached the barrier and opens it¡¯s mouth wide as it started to releaserge amount ofva to it. The energy shield still manage to stand tall this time the audience could clearly noticed how powerful the energy shield. But what they didn¡¯t know the two tanks started sweating thankfully for them they managed to infuse some of their power to the energy shield before the ming Phyton spat out therge volume ofva. It was a warning from the two archers as they knew just how powerful the ming Phyton is. Outside of the energy shield the ming Phyton went berserk with the approval of it¡¯s master. It then started to wrap it¡¯s huge body to the energy shield and starts to constrict. The two tanks inside the shield barrier look solemn other than the powerful force that is trying to squeeze the barrier the ming Phyton was also covered in mes andva so the energy shield took greater damage than before. The tanks knew that it was just a matter of time before their energy shield be destroyed. Kuro watched with a serious expression he do not know if his ming Phyton could destroy the energy shield but as long as they managed to destroy the barrier protecting their enemy then the four of them could unleash their attacks at the same time. Shiro was already charging his Mana and together with his energy he managed to evolve his Mana to chakra. It was one of the requirements to be ninjas to use ones own energy to improve the Mana and evolve it into chakra. Chakra is more suitable than Mana in terms in using jutsu and most of the ninja skills known. Inside the barrier the two tanks were using all their strength to resist the ming Phyton¡¯s coil but they knew that it was only a matter of time before the barrier is destroyed. Just as they were inwardly anxious the two archers spoke ¡°We have recovered but we need something to cover the four of us before we make this giant phyton retreat¡± Even though they did not even managed to recover 40% of their strength at least they wouldn¡¯t be useless anymore. Hearing the two tanks nodded they then shouted ¡°Shield of Justice: Shining Explosion!¡± The energy shield started glowing more brightly as it started to expand the ming Phyton felt this and quickly stop constricting and was about to ran away but it was toote. Boom! The energy shield exploded as it causes the ming Phyton to flew away the power of the shield wasn¡¯t that strong but it had a repelling force the stronger the force applied towards it the stronger the power once the shield explodes. Just as the tanks was about tomence the second phase of their n their enemies who were waiting for them toe out immediately released their attacks that were already rearing to go. ¡°Katon: Karyu no hoko!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Dragon Roar) ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar) ¡°Yurisodoatofasutodansu!¡± (Lily Sword Art: First Dance) ¡°Yurisodoatosadodansu!¡± (Lily Sword Art Third Dance) Chapter 386 Chapter 386: CHAPTER 358 DF VS. AAG lV Roars of dragons were heard followed by a booming sound as the attack of the two ninjas ms themselves at the two tanks. The two girls from the Archinviel Adventure Group on the other hand silently appeared behind the two archers as they wave their swords aiming at their targets¡¯ necks. Caught by surprise the two tanks and two from the Dragon Fighters received all of the attack from their enemy. Without any suspense the two archers were taken out while the two tanks flew backwards. Seeing this the two ninjas chased after the flying tanks they intend to finish them off knowing how tough their opponent are. Both of them drew their katanas as their speed increased they left afterimages behind them. Both of them then shouted in unison ¡°Ninja Ato: Hyaku Kuron No Maiso¡± (Ninja Art: Hundred Clone Burial) ..... Just as their katanas were about to sh after the two tanks both targets disappears in thin air. In the other side of the stage Leon and the knight rider of the ming stallion were fighting in great ferocity. Together with the help of his trusted monsterpanion Leon managed to hold on against a superior fighter. Just as they were embroiled in their fight one of the tank that disappeared appeared behind the knight rider and without the notice of the two he charged at Leon. He was only left with miniscule amount of Mana but before the two archers were taken out they quickly return back the vital energy they took from the tank and they had done it rather instinctively. With his vital energy powering his body he attacked with all his might knowing he would fall down after this. With the entrance of an another person both fighters were stunned and like what had happened from the them before the tank from Dragon Fighters caught Leon unprepared. Bam! Leon was mmed to the ground upon seeing this scene the Thunder Condor panicked and dive down. A glint passed through the rider of the ming stallion as he attacked the Thunder Condor ¡°Justice sh!¡± The attack severed one of the Thunder Condor¡¯s wing it lets out a pained cry seeing this Leon¡¯s eyes became blood red as he went berserk. ¡°Thunder Condor!¡± He bellowed as he used all of his strength to lift the tank fallen above him and threw him to the side as he lunged himself at the knight rider of the ming stallion. The knight rider saw Leon¡¯s reaction and sighed if thispetition wasn¡¯t important he wouldn¡¯t attack Leon with the help of one of his teammates but since it had already happened without him knowing then it¡¯s only proper to finish it. ¡°Justice sh!¡± With Leon present condition he did not manage to dodge the attack and received the attack head on as he flew backwards and arge wound appeared in his chest. The ming stallion let¡¯s out a powerful neigh as it used one of its skill. [zing Charge] With great speed it mmed itself at Leon and the injured Leon wasn¡¯t able to dodge as he was thrown backwards. Leon flew towards one of his teammates that person is fighting with one of the knight rider his stead was the Elemental Horse with Thunder Element or was called the thunder stallion. Shun who was busy in his battle sensed something ising towards him and without hesitation he rolled away. What he did not know is that second tank that disappeared was already standing behind the knight rider of the thunder stallion recovering his strength and Mana. Seeing that Shun roll he immediately charge at Shun since he was left with a miniscule amount of Mana he did not activate any skill but only charging with his strength. Sensing somethinging after him Shun who had just raised his head rolled once again but Leon wasn¡¯t so lucky. When the knight rider of the thunder stallion saw that it was an enemy that was flying towards him without any hesitation heshed out. ¡°Justice sh!¡± Just as Leon was about to cut in half he stopped midair and was lifted out of the stage. The two ninjas and the two girls from the Archinviel Adventure Group was already running towards their group. Kuro returned his ming Phyton back to it¡¯s realm to heal as the shockwave from the explosion of the energy shield is extremely powerful. After all the energy shield threw everything it received backwards with the power they used to attack the shield of course the shockwave was extremely powerful. Seeing Leon was lifted out of the stage the four of them felt awful as they med themselves for this since it was their task to defeat the archers and the tanks of their enemy team. Since Leon was lifted out of the stage that means that his monsterpanion the Thunder Condor was also considered taken out. Since it was already injured and fatally injured at that since one of its wings were lopped off which is considered one of the gravest injury for an Avian it was now useless in the stage. With the thunder stallion incredible speed it charged at Shun with the intent to finish him off. Shun then frown as he sighed as his spear started changing the tip of his spear was reallyrge but it was now spinning as the silver white spear started to glow in blue light. But he couldn¡¯t attack yet as he was in the stage rolling away from the tank pursuit. With the knight rider of the thunder stallion on the chase he knew he couldn¡¯t get away so he decided to fight head on. That is what he thought when suddenly the knight rider jumps off from his thunder stallion and suddenly numerous thunder starteding out of the thunder stallion. [Thunder Field] Since it couldn¡¯t use it¡¯s berserk ability since it was still in cooldown it used another one of its trump card it¡¯s domain ability. Shun was affected by the electricitying out of it but suddenly his spear started absorbing the thunder energy and his spear started emitting electricity. This is one of the unique trait of his spear it could absorb the elemental attack that was thrown at him. But it wouldn¡¯t take away the pain so Shun still feel the pain from being electrocuted. Shun suffered great pain but he still gritted his teeth and tried to stand but he was shocked when he realised that the domain actually made his nerve a bit numb. He then saw that the thunder stallion was raising it¡¯s front hooves and was now falling towards his head. Boom! He exploded the stored energy from his spear to make the thunder stallion retreat but suddenly something ms him from his back. He was thrown forward and the knight rider was already in an attacking stance. ¡°Thunder sh: Fury of Justice!¡± The knight rider bellow as his sword started emitting electricity. Shun couldn¡¯t control his body because his nerves were still numb not only that the attack was too fast since it was augmented by thunder element. Just like what had happened to Leon Shun stops in midair a avoiding the attack but he was still lifted out of the stage. Now the number of both group was once again even. The rider of the ming stallion was fighting with the two girls together with the help of the tank. Both of them were having a hard time since they were also guarding against the two ninjas. Seeing Shun was taken out already they decided to take out the knight rider of the ming stallion and the tank. But they did not thought that after taking care of Shun the knight rider of the thunder stallion immediately rode his stead and raced towards them. The most fastest one of the three steads is the thunder stallion so it managed to reach them in just a matter of a couple of seconds. The two ninjas cursed inwardly they couldn¡¯t use theirbo techniques the Suguremashita Suiton: Genso Seigen Sanran Mitsuto and Suguremashita Katon: Genso Seigen Kemuri O Sanran Sa Seru since it would also affect their team. Knowing this the only thing they could do was to fight head on using their katanas but the audience were sighing in admiration. Even though the two of them were ambush type people they were good at fighting head on their attacks were fast and urate. The knight rider of the ming stallion only manage to hold on because of the tank receiving most of the attacks. He on the other hand used his sword to scatter the mes around causing a bit of trouble to the two girls from the Archinviel Adventure Group. Seeing that his teammate havee here to help he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief fighting these 4 were extremely taxing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had his trusted stead to dodge the attacks he would have been taken down from the start. Chapter 387 Chapter 387: CHAPTER 359 DF VS. AAG V Even though the rider of the ming stallion was unharmed he had a nagging feeling that something is wrong with him. He trust his instinct very much so the feeling he got have a high chance of being true. His trusted stead was also a bit panicked it didn¡¯t know why but it¡¯s instinct told it so. Sensing the panicked emotion of his trusted stead he knew that the feeling he got is clearly true he just didn¡¯t know what it was. The two ninjas looks at the knight rider of the ming stallion as a glint passed through their eyes. Kuro silently spoke ¡®Ninja Ato: Doku sumoggu¡¯ (Ninja Art: Poison Smog) A practical and deadly technique it is invincible to the naked eyed. ..... The smog could also be controlled so that it won¡¯t harm their teammates. But it was hard to control while fighting that is the reason why both he and Shiro were fighting in a bit weaker manner. Shiro wanted to help hide the fact that Kuro was doing something so he level his strength equal to Kuro. They knew that if they fought all out then their enemy would also go all out the result would be mutual destruction. It would detrimental since there is still another knight rider charging towards them. The audience on the other hand started cheering seeing how great they are at wielding their katanas and fighting head on despite they are ambush type upation. Suddenly the mes on the ming stallion started zing in great degree as Kuro¡¯s expression changed. The poison on the knight rider and his stallion disappears. It wasn¡¯t on the two ninjas mind that the mes of the stallion is able to purify the poison on their body. The both of them looks at each other before nodding Shiro then shouted to the two girls ¡°You girls take care of these guys we are going to take care of the other knight rider¡± After saying this they faced the already near knight rider of the thunder stallion. Both of them then threw a couple of shurikens towards the charging knight rider their shurikens then started multiplying. Ninja Ato: Kage Shuriken (Ninja Art: Shadow Shuriken) Unlike the two archers the knight rider isn¡¯t able to identify which is the real shurikens and which is not but he had other solution. ¡°Thunder sh: Fury of Justice!¡± As thunder surge towards his sword he waves it and arc of sword qi and thunder energy was sent flying towards the shurikens. Shiro kept on charging while Kuro stops and quickly started doing his hand sign once again. ¡°Katon: Karyu no hoko!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Dragon Roar) The arc energy attack destroys the fake shurikens while the real ones were sent flying towards different directions as the arc energy attack continue flying the ming dragon ms itself to it. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as the two attack ms themselves at each other and smokes was scattered everywhere. Suddenly the knight rider stallion kicked upfront so that it leapts backwards. A silent but sharp sword sh was sent flying at them thankfully for the knight rider his trusted stead manage to sense the impending dangering towards them. The expression of the knight rider changes as he quickly started waving his sword at the smoke in front of him. Ting! Ting! Ting! shing sounds of swords could be heard as Shiro who had hidden himself in the cover of the smoke quickly retreated. His ambush have been foiled and knew that he couldn¡¯t sh directly with the knight rider of the thunder stallion. He is of the water attribute the thunder energy is a total bane to him his sword was also of the water element so shing with the knight rider caused thunder energy to run through his body. ¡®This won¡¯t work his thunder energy is too potent it seems that his stead empowered his thunder energy¡¯ Shiro thought as he silently told Kuro about changing targets. Kuro immediately received his silent message their spiritual sense is pseudo linked together so both of them couldmunicate with each other silently. Kuro immediately nodded as he started retreating in an incredible speed Shiro was following behind him. The knight rider behind him started chasing with the speed of his stead they are steadily catching up. But since the distance between the two group were quite short Shiro and Kuro managed to surround the knight rider of the ming stallion before the other knight rider catch up. Kuro quickly shouted ¡°Shira, Bura change targets¡± Without hesitation the two girls abandoned their foes as they charged towards the knight rider of the thunder stallion. The two ninjas were considered superiors to the two girls so they did not hesitate to follow their orders. Kuro quickly shed his sword at the tank confident in Shiro in finishing the knight rider of the ming stallion on his own. Shiro¡¯s katana started glowing in blue light as they look extremely attractive and mysterious at the same time. Shiro then waves his sword as the knight rider tried to parry it only to feel very ufortable the ming stallion let¡¯s out an angry neigh as it opens it¡¯s mouth and spat mes at Shiro. ze the stead of the knight rider did not know why but the sight of Shiro¡¯s blue sword caused it to feel extremely irritated. What the two didn¡¯t know is that Shiro have triggered synergy with the sword as his water attribute chakra flows within it each attack would be augmented with water energy attack. There is a catch though because of this chakra would diminish in great degree as Shro have been using one technique after another he couldn¡¯t stay in this mode for a long time at most he could be in synergy mode for 10 minutes. That is why he did not want to activate it but since the knight rider of the thunder stallion is strong and is totally a bane towards him he stop hesitating anymore and decided that since he still going to lose he should at least take one of the enemy down. In the other side the two girls were having a hard time fighting the knight rider of the thunder stallion not because of his strength but because of the thunder stallion. It¡¯s body started sparking with electricity all of the sudden and without any indication whatsoever. Not only the thunder energy exuded by it harm the two girls but it also buff it¡¯s rider it is extremely powerful. Its knight rider knew why this is happening though it is the after effect of it¡¯s domain ability the electricity it¡¯s exudes would harm anyone or anything but since he is of thunder element the thunder energy only serve to enhance his power. The two girls have the passive ability called flower power it is a blessing from the amount of flower they grew by their own two hands from their seedling form to adulthood. If they were paired by a monster of the flower specie all their overall strength and ability would rise exponentially. But there is a catch they need to raise a monster of the starting point of its life or level zero and grow it to be Bronze Rank before they could activate their hidden ability. The two girls were raising two Legendary Grade nt type monsters so their growth is not exactly ideal. Back to the passive ability flower power it is an ability that decease elemental attack received by the practitioner the amount of power decrease is proportional to the practitioner level on his or her technique. Since they have this passive ability both of them could hold on with the fight against the knight rider of the thunder stallion. But they were still considered inner disciples in their hidden sect while Shiro and Kuro were considered core disciples. Their sect is just like the sect of the group Dark Triad which is a secret sect but their sect is quite close with the Archinviel Family so their strength is considered one of the strongest from all the secret sect. Their strength is considered quite great but against the fighters of the Dragon Fighters which were the level of their core disciples they were having a hard time. Suddenly while the group were embroiled in a deep fight a shout was heard as they saw the tank that Kuro was fighting was lifted off from the stage. Immediately after taking out the tank Kuro started breathing haggardly he used the technique he used against the knight rider of the ming stallion the ¡®Ninja Ato: Doku sumoggu¡¯ to whittle down the tank. But the tank vitality is extremely great but thankfully for him the tank suffered earlier so after a bout with him the poison scattered throughout his body. The amount of chakra he expended while silently scattering his invincible poison is great so he needs to recover but when he looks at the situation of the two girls he took a deep breath and charged after the knight rider of the thunder stallion. Chapter 388 Chapter 388: CHAPTER 360 HEY HOW LONG HAS THIS ARC BEEN? Shiro also the same situation as Kuro as the amount of chakra between him is dwindling down and it was already in miniscule amount but at least the invasive water chakra is now doing harm towards the knight rider and it¡¯s stead. The two me power have decrease in power significantly and the water chakra is still continuing to ravage throughout their bodies. The two were breathing in a much more heavy manner than before their fire energy is clearly running out and because of their attribute the water chakra deals more pain than usual. Not only that water chakra deals pain it also makes them extremely ufortable so the knight rider sword y became awkward as if he did put force in his attack. Even with his steel like resolve and will he couldn¡¯t help but be irritated and it was worse with his stead as a monster going out of control is in it¡¯s nature so it was clearly extremely agitated but no matter how it attacked it always misses only fueling it¡¯s anger. Of course this is in line in Shiro¡¯s n as long as fire attribute users became too angry they will erupt into great fury and burst out mes of wrath in their body. If the stead erupted then the water chakra in it¡¯s body would also started to boil only increasing the pain it dealt and hastening the process of their defeat. ..... In the stage there are only 9 fighters left 4 of them were from the Dragon Fighters while the remaining were from Archinviel Adventure Group. From the audience point of view it is only a matter of time before Dragon Fighters sumbs to their defeat. Of course there were some that thought that the female knight rider or the leader of the group would burst in power just like their fight against The Supremes. What they didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh have lend her some of his power that is why she had exhibit that kind of strength. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group also knew this as he and the leader of the group The Supremes knew each other. His strength could bepared to those that are on Crimson Gold Rank but he was still in the peak of Gold Rank so he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering Shadowsh. The female knight rider was in a pinch she had improved tremendously after experiencing the power of Shadowsh so she managed to have the battle between her and the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group into a stalemate even though the strength he exhibit is nearly the same as the leader of The Supremes. Her stead was releasing frosty air to freeze the surrounding but their opponent raging vital force melts the frozen air. Boom! While the two were engaged in an heavy battle the stage suddenly shook as the two quickly retreated and looks at the explosion scene. In the stage there was a knight in golden armor with electricity shing out of his body besides him were scorch mark. He then slumps down in the ground and fainted four figures were floating above him they were Thunder, Kuro and the two girls. This turn of event stunned the two leaders for the audience though they were shocked as they have watched what had happened. When the three fighters encircled the knight rider and his thunder stallion they were gaining victory but in thest second the energy of the knight rider and his stead fused creating a powerful bomb that pulled all of them together. The great explosion causes a deafening boom and shook the arena if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh the three fighters from the Archinviel Adventure Group would have died. Thunder on the other hand the stead of the knight rider slumps down and was now in a precarious situation as it used it¡¯s vital energy to power thatrge explosion. The power of the explosion is extremely powerful so the amount of vital energy it took is a bit too much for Thunder. Shadowsh then waves his hand as he brought the three fighters towards their respective corner while he put Thunder to the clinic. In the stage Shiro and the other knight rider was affected by the explosion as they flew backwards and was mmed into a wall. The knight rider was affected but thankfully the thunder energy was repelled by his fire energy but since it was being suppressed he still took some damage. Shiro on the other hand felt the thunder energy rampaging throughout his body since he was caught unprepared it took a toll on him as he spat out some blood. His masked was drenched in blood as he felt incredibly dzzy he knew that his chakra had run out he then fainted because of the harmful thunder energy that assaulted his chakra core. Shadowsh then lifted him up once he saw his enemy was out the knight rider and his ming stallion drops down in the stage. The knight rider lifted up his mask and started spitting out blood after continuously doing it for 30 seconds his face started rxing. The audience finally saw what is the appearance of one of the fighters of their group. The knight rider of the ming stallion had red hair and eyes as he closes his eyes he drops down and started sleeping the ufortable feeling he got after his insides were being ravaged by the water chakra disappears after spitting out his blood. His stead is quite direct while he was lifting out his helmet it was already snoring the water chakra is being evaporated as time goes by. The disqualification of all of his team members stunned the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group but seeing that the price in doing so made them incapable to fight for a bit of time means their group still had a chance as long as he take out the opponent in front of him. He ultimately ignored the tank that wasying on the floor. The tank was thrown backwards when the explosion ured he was chasing after the knight rider but since his speed is really slow he did not manage to catch up he would have never thought that just as he was about to help out he was immediately thrown backwards. After getting up back again he ran towards the knight rider of the thunder stallion and checked his condition after realising that he would be at least unconscious for two to three days he decides to let him be as he run towards the other knight rider. Throwing away his shield since he no longer have the need for it since there are no longer fighters that pose a threat to him. Other than his shield he also threw away his sword without these two heavy items weighing him down his speed increased. With the increase of his speed he manage to arrive next to the other knight rider in no time as the distance between them isn¡¯t thatrge as they are already in the edge of the stage and the wall is right besides them. Sensing that the knight rider of the ming stallion is in a much better condition than the other knight rider he immediately channel his vital energy into the knight rider¡¯s body hastening his recovery. He knew that he would be of no use during the fight against their leader and the leader of their enemy¡¯s team so he decided to pin his hope in his members. The knight rider started to feel recover hisplexion but the tank on the other hand startedvr trembling and after a while he slumps down and tainted. After recovering the knight rider opens his eyes and saw his stead and the tanks besides him lying on the floor. He immediately knew what had happened as he is much clearer on the condition of his body than anyone to have recovered in such a short time means that somebody should have done something. And the only method he knew is that it was either healing or vitality sharing in which only people in their group knew about. Since only vital energy have recovered he still need to absorb Mana from the surrounding to recover his Mana and also fire energy. Picking up his helmet and putting it on he started to meditate calmly he had confidence in their team leader that she could hold off the enemy on her own so he just need to recover some of his Mana before helping her. In the stage the leaders of both team were duking it out but everyone could see clearly that the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group is much more stronger than the female knight rider. But both are still on a stalemate as the female knight rider is an experienced fighter he managed to bring the situation in a stalemate despite the difference between their strength. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group is solemn he had noticed that he couldn¡¯t finish her off that easily. Chapter 389 Chapter 389: CHAPTER 361 FINALE BETWEEN DF AND AAG He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised of how far this littless in front have advanced in terms of strength and mastery towards her own weapon. Not only that she and her stead acted as one one would either dodge while the other would attack. It as if they could read each other mind and immediately move in an appropriate way for the other to attack. He then sighed as he took a couple of steps back and the aura he is releasing intensifies. ¡°I wanted to hold off my trump card for thest days of the tournament but since you are stronger than expected you shall witness my true strength!¡± Boom! His saber started glowing in a gloomy light but it had an oppressive feeling into it as dense killing intent was released. The female knight rider expression immediately changed as she started retreating in hurry. ..... After getting a distance between the two of them she heaved a sigh of relief before bursting out in icy aura. She shouted while her horse neighed both of them were crying their battle cry as the stage around them started freezing. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group saw and felt her aura he then let¡¯s out augh and shouted ¡°Let see which of the two of us will fall first!¡± Both of them then charged at each other they raised their weapons and shed down hard. Boom! With the collision between the saber and the sword saber and sword qi scattered through the stage. The other is domineering and overbearing while the other is quite gentle but extremely sharp. Their contrast could be clearly be seen and felt. Both fighters were bursting with fighting intent. As they continue to sh the audience became wild as they like this blood boiling scene. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group suddenly let¡¯s out a grin as he started spinning and he morphed into a tornado. The female knight rider tried to retreat but the tornado was pulling them preventing them to escape. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t retreat she patted her stead as it responded by using her Active Ability [Freezing Air]. With the ability on active the power of her attack have increased she then shed down hard ¡°Sword of Justice: Freezing sh!¡± Her stead then raised it¡¯s hooves high as it stomps the stage as ice started to form after its hoovesnded on the stage. [Freezing Stomp] With the air getting colder around them the power of the female knight rider sh have tremendously increased. The tornado collided with the attack causing a powerful impact and because of the wind and the mist in the stage the audience couldn¡¯t see the two of them anymore. The two on the other hand continue to fight as shing sound could be heard. Shadowsh then activated his spiritual sense as the two of them lits up in blue lights. The audience cheered once again after all they could see that even with the thick mist the two still sh that means that they could still see each other. The female knight rider could not see but sense as the thick mist carries her stead¡¯s energy and her¡¯s too. Her power inside of this thick mist increased greatly both her and her stead were veryfortable with this kind of environment. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group could also not see but he has other technique to use such as his spiritual sense as he locks upon the female knight rider. Around his body were swirling wind protecting him from the cold as they prevent the invasive cold energy from getting close to him. It seems that he haspatibility with wind element and he only had use it now but since the audience could only see blue figures of the two they did not know that. The female knight rider have now even the ying field between the two as she and her stead was now equal with the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. shing sounds could be repeatedly heard as the two continue in a stalemate situation the two fighters were still bursting with strength so it would take a long time before the two would be able to end the battle. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group also realised this and knew that if this keeps on going then the only result is a draw and he doesn¡¯t want that. He quickly retreated and started spinning as he got faster and faster the white mist started to be absorbed towards the tornado. This time the tornado is much more stronger than before as the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group started spinning his sword gleams in reddish light and his tornado also became red. A voice was then heard by everyone ¡°Killernado!¡± The expression of the female knight rider changed as she had realised that her opponent have stopped holding back and was now using hisbat technique. The tornado kept on spinning as it suddenly charged towards her with great ferocity and upon seeing this the female knight rider sent sh after sh and all of them were Justice sh. Her stead on the other hand started to run away but as the tornado was pulling it the two of them stayed in the same spot. Neigh! The stead let¡¯s out an angry bellow as it stomps hard and finally managed to move itself as it repeatedly done this it finally be able to get some distance. The tornado stops as the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group could now be seen again. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group looks at the stead running away and leaps forward as he started spinning once again this time he was spinning in a different manner before he was spinning in a standing position this time he was spinning in the air using his momentum not his legs. The tornado was once again formed this time it was in a sideward position as it speeds up towards the female knight rider and her stead. The speed of the tornado is much faster than before as it looks like a giant whirling worm with it¡¯s mouth open wide and was trying to swallow the female knight rider and her stead. ¡°Tornado of Despair!¡± Once again the voice of the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group could be heard. Just as everyone thought that it was over for the female knight rider a shout from the side could be heard. ¡°ming Burst!¡± After the shout could be heard a figure appeared besides the tornado with a zing de and was already shing it towards the tornado. Boom! The tornado shook slightly and easily deflected the attack as the attacker received the tornado¡¯s attack and was thrown away. Bam! The attacker was mmed in the wall he flew so far away as the position of the tornado is in the center of the stage to be thrown towards the wall it could be clearly be seen how far the attacker was thrown. The attacker was the knight rider of the ming stallion receiving the bacsh after attacking the tornado together with his injuries he finally fainted. The female knight rider who was running stops her stead from running away and actually started towards the tornado as she started sending one sh after another. The audience saw this and thought that she had be angry after seeing one of her members trying to help her but was thrown so far away. Shadowsh on the other hand knew more as after the knight rider of the ming stallion ms his attack at the tornado it shook slightly but the power of the tornado decrease. The audience suddenly noticed something peculiar as every hit by the female knight rider causes the tornado to slow down. After the tenth hit the tornado finally stopped revealing the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group figure. After he was stopped the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group quickly sh down his saber sending a powerful attack with saber qi and lethal wind energy. The female knight rider have already prepared for any unexpected attack as she retaliate but the power behind the strike nearly cause her to fall down from her stead. She was puzzled this is clearly much stronger than before how did her opponent became stronger. But her opponent wouldn¡¯t let her guess why as he continue in his attack and each and every attack she had blocked were getting stronger. She then jumps off from her stead as the two quickly split apart one was charging from the other side while the other one was sending one sh after another. [Freezing Charge] ¡°Justice sh!¡± Seeing this the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group grins as he started retreating his speed was astonishing. The white snow stead was still charging and the distance between it and the female knight rider is quite apart now. Chapter 390 Chapter 390: CHAPTER 362 AN UNEXPECTED VICTORY The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group stated spinning once again and the tornado was once again formed. This time the two quickly realised that they were fooled into a trap as the snow white stead tried to stop itself but it was toote. The snow white stead was swallowed into the tornado as it repeatedly neighs anxiously. Without any hesitation the female knight ran after the tornado with her sword raised high and her aura rising. ¡°The Final Hope: Justice sh Neverending Hope!¡± Her sword was so bright that the audience had to cover their eyes then. Boom! ..... An explosion could be heard as the audience opens their eyes and saw the state of the stage below. Standing on the stage was the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group but he had blood leaking out of his lips and looks extremely pale his armor was torn. On the other hand the female knight and her stead was floating in the stage and was unconscious. Shadowsh nods at Reias as none of the fighters of the Dragon Fighters could fight while the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group was badly injured but he could still move. Reias opens her mouth and announced ¡°Winner the Archinviel Adventure Group!¡± The audience started pping with only himself left on their team the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group still managed to pull through. This was quite a reversal everyone was amazed by this. With the exit of the two groups Reias once again started to operate the shuffling machine and she took two name slips. She then announced the next group that would be fighting ¡°Peerless Sword Warriors vs. The Supremes!¡± The audience was shocked another two heavyweight going toe to toe with each other they started cheering once again. But the downside is that the fight against groups like these took a long time to settle so it seems that not all groups would be able to fight today. Shadowsh actually wanted to hasten thepetition but since this is how the fight went then he couldn¡¯t do anything. With the entrance of the two groups the audience were startled to see that there were some changes on the group The Supremes. The arrogant brat before have been reced which was ideal to the audience but what caused them to feel puzzled is that the leader of the group have also changed. The one who reced him is a person covered in ck cloth hiding each and every part of his body except for the eyes. He was holding a two handed staff with a demon skull the skull has red gems embedded in it¡¯s eye sockets. With just it¡¯s appearance it caused the audience to feel a chill there were also some children that were watching and they clutched on the clothes of their parents or guardians. In the corner of The Supremes someone isining ¡°Why is it needed to rece me!¡± His voice sounds very hysterical as if the world have betrayed him throwing tantrum at the person he was talking to. A calm and experienced voice was heard ¡°It is the Lord¡¯s decision as we had already lost twice we could not lose another time because we could only lose for at most four times¡± ¡°We already lost our shot on the championship and only by surviving against The Genius Group would we be able to aplish our goal¡± The young brat is still grumbling but the other person ignored him entirely focus on the stage. The two person are the young master of The Supremes the one who was reced and the other person was the leader or more urately the former leader of The Supremes. Everyone were barely containing their excitement it would a be a great fight between the two groups. When the two groups looks at each other sparks quickly fly as they all immediately felt that their enemies weren¡¯t any pushover. As sparks continue to fly the ck cloth on the other hand kept silent as if he doesn¡¯t exist. Rafael and his sister kept quiet also Rafael don¡¯t care about what would happen as long as he could win that is his only goal to temper himself. His sister on the other hand dislike fighting she only trains the way of the sword to protect herself she did not want supremacy. With the sound of the gong both group quickly charged at each other. The ck cloth man started to chant as the dark energy in his body started to rise as jewels on the skull started glowing in reddish light. The one who reced the young master of The Supremes charged towards the leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors he was reeking with the smell of blood. The other members of the group ran towards their respective target the only one who wasn¡¯t targeted was Rafael causing him to feel stumped. He then looks at the ck cloth man and dashed towards him his speed was incredible but the puzzling thing is that nobody is stopping him only adding to his confusion. He knew something is very wrong but he did not care any problem he just need to sh it in halves. His self confidence and his absolute trust towards his swordsmanship could either make him an absolute overlord on the path of the swords or cause his downfall. Just as he reached 20 meters in front of the ck cloth man he felt his body being gazed by a peculiar being. He then unleashed his sword intent out of his body to get rid of the peculiar sensation and after 10 seconds it works the peculiar sensation disappears. Suddenly a figure appeared in front of him the figure it had no face only a body it was carrying a sword just like him and was standing just like his stance. The shadowy figure moves as it unsheathes it¡¯s sword and a very fast sword sh was seen the pupils of Rafael shrunk as he also unsheathes his sword and shed. Peng! With the collision of the two swords shing sounds could be heard the two fighters then looks at each other and started shing once again. Each and every movement they used were exactly alike that is when the audience realised that the shadowy figure was a copy of Rafael. The ck cloth man continue to chant totally ignoring Rafael on the other hand the other fighters were also fighting in a great battle. Since they couldn¡¯t afford to lose once again they became much more enlivened as their fighting spirit soar. They were using their all from the start they aren¡¯t taking any chances like the sand user he already activated his special ability quicksand to trap two of the swordsman from the Peerless Sword Warriors. One of his members wields a ming trident the trident was covered in ck mes as it had the ability to pressure the enemy and sealed their movement for a couple of seconds. They had use their special ability to trap the two and their weapon intent and energy attack weren¡¯t any weaker to their enemy sword intent so they aren¡¯t afraid of them escaping. The others were also pressuring the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors even the leader of the group was being pushed back without any ability to fight back. Other than Rafael¡¯s sister every member of the Peerless Sword Warriors were now in the brink of defeat. The audience were shocked the highly sought and thought to be considered one of the group that would be able to win the championship was being beaten up. Suddenly an explosion ured in the side of Rafael, his sister and the leader of their group they released a powerful sword intent. Rafael then easily cut his shadow copy in half while his sister was now able to force her opponent back while their leader was able to even his situation with his opponent. Just as Rafael was about to charge towards the ck cloth man a pir of dark light came out of his body. Rafael¡¯s danger sense quickly rang out he knew that it was bad news he wasn¡¯t only feeling one danger but three. He quickly did a ck flip as a dark beam was shot from his position. The pir of dark light vanished and the audience saw what had be of the ck cloth man. They became pale as what they had saw three demons were summoned into the stage but Shadowsh who was watching from above saw this and wasn¡¯t surprised. He already felt the demonic qiing off from that staff especially on that skull. Also the three demons were low level demons since they aren¡¯t intelligent they are demon beast which had powerful strength but too stupid. The three demons charged at Rafael one looks like a giant worm with razor sharp teeth numbering up to more than a thousand. Another demon has bat wings and was standing like a human it had huge horns and sharp fangs. Chapter 391 Chapter 391: CHAPTERS 363 PUZZLING Thest demon was a snake with 6 eyes and have spikes on its tail it was hissing at Rafael but unlike the other two it had a hint of craftiness in it¡¯s eyes. Shadowsh was smiling as he looks at the snake he used his Transcendent Vision to see through its disguise the snake wasn¡¯t actually a demon but a monster. Even he was fooled by it using the demonic qi from the staff it was masking it¡¯s presence with it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Servanteous (Under Contract) Race: Reptile (Serpent) Specie: Six Eyed Devil Snake ..... Grade: Superior Level: Silver Rank Level 10 Master: ??? Attributes: Dark/Fire Energy: 240 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 1st Tier], [Fire Energy: N/A] Mana: 240 Skills: [Tail Smash], [Dark me Breath], [Bite] Racial Trait: [Ingenious Disguise], [Venomous Fangs] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Poison Augmented Barb¡¯s], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Extremely Fast Strike] Active Abilities: [Death Coil] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It was extremely clever but it¡¯s strength is a bit weaker than the two demons but it was cunning to slowly advance towards Rafael. But he did not know that Rafael was extremely cautious towards it. His instinct told him about the danger lurking at the Six Eyed Devil Snake. The two demons might be powerful but he could easily dodge their attacks and retaliate after all they only knew how to attack not smart enough to change their attack patterns. Just as Rafael blocked the attack of the bat winged demon once again a dark beam was shot towards him. Rafael once again rolled away but the worm demon was already lunging itself at him. His eyes became extremely bright as he shed out releasing a powerful sword qi which cut the worm demon into half. After the worm demon was cut in half it¡¯s body started wriggling after a while the two body grew into another two worm demons. Rafael then attack and attack his attack was powerful enough to cut air it was extremely powerful but it had minimal effect towards the two demons. The bat winged demon have tough body and since it lives in the Demon Realm which had harsh environment and the beings living there are considered powerful enough to cause mayhem in the kingdom of this continent. It¡¯s body is tough to handle a strike from Crimson Gold Rank monster of course only if its grade isn¡¯t that high. It wasughing at Rafael¡¯s attacks his sword qi might be powerful but it had a body that is able to survive in the harsh environment of the demon realm. The worm demon on the other hand was the a most disgusting of them all it kept on multiplying in expense of it¡¯s size. Rafael was having a headache not because of the two demons as even though he couldn¡¯t deal with them in a short time he was slowly progressing the ones he was having a headache is the ck cloth man who repeatedly fired a dark beam towards him and the Six Eyed Devil Snake which was silently bidding for it¡¯s time to strike. Rafael might be powerful but he couldn¡¯t escape the tactic ¡®Wng Mkas Sa Marami¡¯. It¡¯s an old tactic also known as ganging up on one person. But Rafael is too powerful that even with the four working together they couldn¡¯t take him down in such a short time. Arghh! Arghh! Two shouts was heard as two members of the Peerless Sword Warriors were lifted out of the stage. They were the two that was stuck on the quicksand after taking down their target the sand controller scimitar wielding fighter and the trident wielding fighter quickly charged at Rafael¡¯s sister. The leader of their group started to worry but he couldn¡¯t escape from his opponent he also knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat him. They were proud that they are considered the strongest in the younger generation but after joining this tournament they saw that there were many as powerful or more powerful than them. Other than Rafael and his sister he and the other members of their group took a huge blow in their confidence. His is much worse after all other members of their group still managed to join the past tournament even though it was just for fun. For him it was first time he saw such powerful fighters from other fighters other than their sect. In front of him is a man just a couple of years older than him and yet it was like he was fighting a veteran fighter than fought more than a thousand battles with his hand drenched in blood of his enemies. He felt this because unlike those from the dark arts that use blood offering to summon an almost intangible killing intent the one in front of him is purely natural. While he was feeling the pressure from his opponent the person was having fun. When he joined the war against the demons and chaos beasts he saw death around him each day would be full of uncertainty he killed more than a thousand with his own hands. Even though he only killed those that are considered cannons fodders at least he fought with his life on the line. Because of this he felt bored after the war his blood stops boiling when he fight as he felt that it was now considered wasting his time he either pass his days drinking in front of hisrades¡¯ graves of just practice his sword technique incorporating his killing intent on his sword Intent. He owes a particr noble family and was asked a favor to join this tournament so without hesitation he agreed as he owes that family a debt of gratitude. He thought he would just be ying in the tournament and yet he was having fun his opponent wasn¡¯t anyone who only knew how to attack without power but someone experienced. He was having fun the only thing that his opponent iscking is experience since he managed to join the tournament it means he is an Adventurer and unlike the others who only became an Adventurer because they wanted to join the tournament he became an Adventurer to hunt in the Draconic Sanctuary. Monsters from the Draconic Sanctuary were no pushover the ones he really likes to have a battle with are those from the Killer Rat Family. They are highly aggressive but not to the point of stupidity they are great at fighting using their advantage and besides that their killing Intent stimtes his. Too bad he couldn¡¯t kill any of them as he is also afraid of Shadowsh after all he only managed to kill cannon fodder demons and that is already risking his life while Shadowsh fought with the demon elites and managed to be victorious. In fact he is considered somewhat a fanboy of Shadowsh but of course he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. Looking at the determined look in his opponent¡¯s eyes he decided to defeat him like a warrior. Suddenly smell of blood reeks out of his body as screaming and screeching could be heard the atmosphere suddenly bes oppressive. The leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors paled as he felt the aura leaking out of his opponent¡¯s body the scenes of rivers of blood could be seen as endless wails of wraiths could even be heard. What¡¯s more all the wraiths were releasing demonic qi it means that all of them were demons that was killed by the person in front of him. They numbered at least a thousand they were all staring at him with hate. The fighter from The Supremes smiled and said ¡°See this youngster? pretty cool isn¡¯t it?¡± The leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors felt his throat parched he couldn¡¯t believe that the opponent in front of him was someone who participated in the war against the demons and chaos beasts and managed to survive. After all most of the people who participated in it died that is why they were forbidden to join that war. Other than some sects that was close to the leading family of thend the other sects have hidden themselves and tried to wait it out. Those that managed to survive became people considered to be feared. Suddenly the fighter in front of him disappeared he immediately reacted as he was about to turn back and sh his sword he was knocked unconscious by Shadowsh. The fighter of The Supremes looks at his floating opponent he was smiling yfully. His attacks were not that easy to dodge or block the only one who could do it easily was Shadowsh if he didn¡¯t erected his spiritual sense barrier then the leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors heart would have been pierced. The audience started sighing they had never thought that the Invincible group the Peerless Sword Warriors were being forced to a corner by a group that has lost twice already. Rafael and his sister might be powerful but they couldn¡¯t defeat their disadvantage in numbers. Chapter 392 Chapter 392: CHAPTER 364 THE DEFEAT The situation of the Peerless Sword Warriors weren¡¯t good thankfully for them the fighter that defeated the leader of their group did not immediately attack the other members of their group. He was only watching from the side and was intent on not interfering of course this cause the fighters of the Peerless Sword Warriors some relief but it won¡¯t take long since their situation isn¡¯t any good. Boom! Suddenly Rafael¡¯s sister burst with bright light as light energy started bursting out in the stage. The three fighters from The Supremes were thrown backwards as they felt their innards shook slightly. When the pir of bright light subsided everyone saw Rafael¡¯s sister once again but she had undergone a drastic change. Everyone now saw her face it was beautiful and untainted she has a pair of wings behind her unlike feather wings her wings were made up of sword qi. Her long ck hair waves around in the air as she grips her sword and looks at the three fighters that have surrounded her earlier. ..... She then disappears as shing sounds of swords was heard when the audience shift their gaze towards the sound they saw the sand controller fighter was nearly hacked by Rafael¡¯s sister but a fighter was standing in front of him blocking the attack. Suddenly Rafael¡¯s sister pupils shrinks as she used her wings to cover herself. Bang! She flew away after taking the blow as she was mmed into the wall. Rafael who was busy with his opponent look back and saw this instinctively he shouted ¡°Rafa!¡± Seizing this moment the bat winged demon punched him and causes him to flew away but Rafaelnded gracefully as he looks at his sister or Rafa¡¯s direction. He was always overprotective to his sister as she was too kind she is unlike him who was apathic to killing but this is the reason why he and his bro Zerg the leader of their group was protective towards her. He would have never thought that his bro would have been defeated quite easily after all in terms of strength his bro is clearly stronger than him. What he did not know that his bro couldn¡¯t unleash all of his strength fighting his opponent as the killing intent pressures him. While he was anxious for his sister the fighter from The Supremes strikes again as he scent of blood could immediately be smelled. Rafa have just opened her eyes when she sensed dangering towards her without hesitation he used her wings to block once again. Bam! Bam! Bam! The fighter from The Supremes was relentless he continue to attack as Rafa has no choice but to be passive. Other than that she felt awful as the bloody scent trickles down her nose she was nearing the point that she would cry. She has never ever kill a person before nor a monster to the fact as everytime it would always be solved by his two brothers even though Zerf isn¡¯t rted to the two of them by blood they still treat each other as family. Now that she is facing an opponent that is quite an experienced killer she felt nuch greater pressure than when Zerf fought with her opponent. Other than that she was losing in terms of brute strength and lethal attacks as she is now fighting someone superior to her. The fighter from The Supremes also felt awful as he did not like the feeling of bullying an innocent girl. Especially when he saw the eyes of his opponent who is already to the point of tearing up. He cursed inwardly as he immediately retreated and target another swordsman no he decided to target the remaining two swordsman of the Peerless Sword Warriors as he left Rafa to his other members while he couldn¡¯t interfere with the fight against the ck cloth man and Rafael. The other fighters from The Supremes were stunned by this they then changed their targets to Rafa. Rafa heaved a sigh of relief as she rather fight this 5 fighters from The Supremes than her earlier opponent since she couldn¡¯t even unleash a tenth of her strength as she felt afraid. But she knew she couldn¡¯t defeat them as that is what exactly happened during the next minute of the battle even though with her transformation she could at least make a tie with two fighters from The Supremes against five she was helpless. After three minutes she was cornered and after 5 minutes she was finally taken down with such disadvantage against numbers she had no hope from the start. The two swordsmen from the Peerless Sword Warriors were quickly taken out in fact they were taken out faster than Rafa did. The only fighter remaining in the Peerless Sword Warriors was Rafael and his situation was still in a stalemate as the demons have more or less finally felt some injury in their body. Even if Rafael managed to win against the ck cloth guy he would never win against the remaining members of The Supremes. The ck cloth man is terrifying but he couldn¡¯t finish Rafael that quickly even with his curses and dark attribute attacks his opponent is still gaining the upper hand. He then saw that his other members have managed to finish off the other members of their enemy team. Since it¡¯s like this he decided to asks for help he then made a a hand sign towards the strongest fighter in their group the one who managed to defeat Zerf and corner Rafa all by himself. Seeing this he nods as he signaled the other members of his group as the five fighters quickly charged towards Rafael. Rafael knew that he was in a precarious situation but he knew that he could use these two demons but just as he thought about this the two demons let¡¯s out a shout as they were pulled by chains that appeared out of nowhere. They were pulled into a ck hole as they vanished from the stage immediately Rafael realised what had happened the ck cloth man recalled the two demons back to the demon realm. Now that he knew he couldn¡¯t use the two demons to trouble the five fighters he realised that he would definitely lose. He lets out a battle cry and decided that he won¡¯t go down without a fight his sword intent correspond with his will as it started to rise up. The five fighters together with the support of the ck cloth man quickly surrounds him and started to attack him. When half an hour passed by Rafael was finally taken down but the spiritual sense barrier that Shadowsh have developed to the stage was nearly cut by his sword qi. Rafael was taken out not because he was defeated but because he was too tired to go on he totally empty his energy and Mana reserve. He was standing while he was unconscious he managed to take down two members of The Supremes before he fainted. The audience started pping for him the disy of his courage and strength even to the face of defeat he lost in the most honorable way. But this did not change the result as The Supremes won so Reias started to operate the shuffling machine once again. One of the said champions have now been taken out so the only ones left were the Genius Group, Heavenly Sword Sect and the Dark Triad these are the only groups that still haven¡¯t lost a single match two of them might have a draw but no lose. Reias finished shuffling and took out two paper slips ¡°Next Group¡± ¡°The Hunters!¡± ¡°The Genius Group!¡± Everyone sighed once again after all they rather like the group The Hunters but their opponent during this two rounds were too powerful for them. But some of them started praying that they would at least survive for half an hour. With the entrance of the two groups the audience heaved a sigh of relief as the members of the Genius Group were now reced by the weaker group. While the audience were heaving a sigh of relief so did the members of The Hunters on the other hand Haze was feeling pressure on his shoulder so did the others as they knew that Shadowsh have told the other Adventure Group that whoever managed to survive at least half an hour would be able to reside on Safehaven Paradise. Haze, Star, Big Bear and Terriz might not know what kind of ce Safehaven Paradise is but they knew it was extremely important to their group. To maximize their strength they returned to their old group only with the addition of Shena and Al. The members of The Hunters started to huddle up and talk seeing this Reias let¡¯s out a loud cough that rang in their mind as she had used her spiritual sense to amplify her cough. ¡°I hereby dere the match start!¡± Dong! Chapter 393 Chapter 393: CHAPTER 365 TH VS. TGG With the sound of the gong the battle starts and just like before Slicer immediately charged towards the enemy team. It seems that they already knew that this would happen as Dave quickly position himself at the direction where Slicer is charging. He was extremely focus after the defeat he took from the Archinviel Adventure Group Da Rock from Heavenly Sword Sect approached and told something to him that shock him to his core. Both he and Da Rock actually had the same bloodline and the purity is almost identical the oniy reason he is much weaker than Da Rock is that he still hadn¡¯t unlocked the ability of his bloodline just yet. But he was informed that he had affinity towards earth element when he heard this since yesterday he slept on the ground and just like Da Rock have told him he really had an affinity towards earth element. He couldn¡¯t utilise it though as he just started to he wanted to pressure himself so that maybe he could unlocked the abilities of his bloodline. Big Bear, Terriz, Browny and Chinbu did not want to be left behind as they had also charged but the four of them knew that Slicer is much more faster than them. ..... Haze and Teeth stayed out which was clearly very strange as considering their personalities they would have already towards the enemies together with their teammates but at the present they only stayed there guarding Lilia. Lilia was chanting but this was clearly a new chant so it might be something amazing Al on the other hand stayed behind together with Shena and Star. Light was shing with lights it is charging some kind of attacks or skill. The assassin of The Hunters moved stunning Dave and the other members of his group his target was Slicer. The only one in their group that have no care was Hermosa she was chanting and was truly focus when the gong sounded out she quickly started chanting. Dave smiled wryly as he changed his target into Big Bear and Browny while the other members of his group were responsible for taking care of Terriz and Chinbu. The two archers from The Hunters quickly started shooting as their target was Big Bear, Terriz, Chinbu and Browny they didn¡¯t targeted Slicer as he was too fast and nimble not to mention he could easily cut their attacks. The two warriors of their group position themselves in the direction of Terriz and Chinbu as they raised their weapons one warriors wields two axes while the other wields a broadsword. They are extremely nervous and yet excited at the same time after all they idolized those from the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Genius Group. They knew thatparing them to the fighters of these two groups they are only average but they still wanted to prove themselves as they could be more than that. During these two battles they weren¡¯t much help but this time they resolved themselves as it would either do or die they will shine this time. Their burning fighting spirit could almost be felt but since the audience focus weren¡¯t unto them they were ignored but Shadowsh felt this and he smiled. If someone is desperate then you would never knew what he would do in case for these two warriors they were extremely desperate. But willpower isn¡¯t enough to win battles power and strength is also necessary so they need to show an appropriate strength for them to be noticed. Slicer quickly closed in towards the assassin as his speed was truly fearsome and without hesitation he waves his sickle sending countless sharp arc like de flying towards the assassin. Second Skill! [Fire de] The assassin felt the sharpness emittinging from the des flying towards him and the scorching heat when the des got closer. The assassin quckly used his daggers to block the attacks but he couldn¡¯t help but curse as the power behind the attacks were extremely powerful he couldn¡¯t believe that Slicer was just a Silver Rank monster. Even Shadowsh was sceptical about this but he just put it on hold but he had always thought that Slicer is quite different from the monsters he encountered his grades weren¡¯t suitable for his superiorbat strength. As the assassin was being pushed back Slicer suddenly appeared behind him waving his ming sickle. Active Ability [zing de Mode] activate. The assassin was shocked he knew he couldn¡¯t dodge such a surprise attack. But suddenly Slicer stops and flew upward as a giant sword was thrown towards where it was. It was Dave when he saw his bro was about to be defeated he quickly acted Slicer on the other hand looks at the two of them then Dave before opening his mouth and breaths out a stream of mes. Third Skill! [ming Breath] Dave¡¯s pupils constricted as he hurriedly rolled away but Slicer kept on following him thankfully for him the assassin flew towards Slicer stopping him. Dave saw that his target is now close so he ran towards his sword and grabs it before looking at his bro and prayed that he would survive for at least after he take down his target. The assassin was now feeling extremely pressured as Slicer activates his [zing de Mode] and was now using his skill [shing Slice] to dominate him. If he wasn¡¯t fast in his reaction speed he would have already been cut into numerous halves. It pains him greatly how weak he was he couldn¡¯t even fight back. Bam! As he blocked another attack he flew backwards as Slicer quickly chased after him his situation isn¡¯t so great but he grits his teeth and swore he would stall Slicer long enough for Dave or any of his group to help him. In the other part of the stage Dave have already met with Big Bear and Browny as he fought with them. But he quickly realized that Big Bear is nearly as strong as him and Browny was as strong as him and with the two working together he was immediately put in an disadvantage. Thankfully for him he had one of his member the archer in his group helping him from the back as the arrows kept on raining down on Browny. Big Bear might look rough but that is only his appearance he is quite smart and nimble with his mastery over his weapon he was on par with Dave and that is only because he still hasn¡¯t fused with Browny yet. Dave on the other hand used all his strength just to even the fight against the two he knew fighting someone like Big Bear would cause a person hand to be numb. The reason his hand did not became numb is because of his strength he has more strength than Big Bear even though their difference isn¡¯t that great at least it could negate the effect of Big Bear¡¯s technique. Browny was roaring in frustration he couldn¡¯t help But Bear at all even with his thick fats the arrows still managed to pierce them only slightly though. But this is enough to infuriate him besides he needs to cover his eyes because the arrows might hit them. The archer was targeting specifically so he couldn¡¯t afford to be reckless he could only roar in frustration. But he was steadily advancing Dave couldn¡¯t block him since he was busy with Big Bear. While their situation is stable and would take a long time before any result would be given the situation of Terriz and Chinbu isn¡¯t looking too well. They were fighting two warriors and an archer the two warriors have greatbination so they managed to hold down Terriz while Chinbu situation is the same with Browny. But he was using the earth energy to quickly heals his wound as he rapidly advanced towards the archer. The two warriors immediately felt the pressure in them as they both took a leap backwards and looks at each other. They then nod as one of them chased after Chinbu while the other remain standing as he raised his weapon and look at Terriz solemnly. Chinbu was quickly stopped by the other warrior as he quickly used his broadsword to hack Chinbu. Chinbu retaliated as he raised his paw and strikes the broadsword. First Skill! [Earth Strike] Bam! The powerful strike caused the warrior to be pushed back Chinbu then ms his paws into the stage as he used his other skill. Second Skill! [Earth Spike] His target wasn¡¯t the warrior but the archer who was shooting at him. The archer felt the ground shaking as he hurriedly jumps high. Suddenly numerous sharp spikes appeared below him he might have jump quickly but the spikes were too tall as they pierced through the Archer¡¯s foot. The archer did not shout but grit his teeth as he shot a couple of arrows towards Chinbu only one of his foot was pierced do he used the other to kick the spike and escape. Chapter 394 Chapter 394: CHAPTER 366 UNEXPECTED After escaping the sharp spikes he shot a couple more arrows towards Chinbu before taking off the armor on his arm and ripping his shirt off and tying it on his foot. After tying his injured foot he looks at the warrior who was having a hard time fighting with Chinbu. He then started shooting once again but this time his shot is a bit weaker as he couldn¡¯t make a stance properly as his foot aches. The other warrior was also having a hard time but since he had more experience in fightingpared to Terriz he was having a rather easy timepared to the other warrior. The other warrior was waving his broadsword as he hacked Chinbu numerous times and the wounds started to multiply as Chinbu was having trouble of healing them using earth energy. His eyes then started to glow in brownish light as he activates his trump card. [Earth Guardian] ..... His aura and size increased as he lets out a loud roar when the warrior saw this he knew that his defeat is now close but he couldn¡¯t help but feel very remorseful as he wanted to show everyone he is no pushover but fighting Chinbu he realised that even if he had the will as long as his strength isn¡¯t enough he is deemed to lose. But he did not want to go down without a fight he lets out a loud battle cry as he raised his broadsword and leapts towards Chinbu. Chinbu easily smacked him away as he flew towards the wall of the arena Chinbu then locks towards the archer that has his foot pierced with his [Earth Spikes]. He then ms his paw in the stage as the stage below the archer started to soften and finally became a quicksand. [Quicksand] As the archer felt his body sinking his expression changed as he shot an arrow with a rope attached to it at one of his members. The warrior that was fighting Terriz saw this and quickly retreated away from him as he jumps and caught the arrow. Bam! He was then hit by a powerful force as he flew away but because of his will he still managed to capture the arrow as he pulled the archer together with him as he was hit. Chinbu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned he never have thought that he indirectly helps the archer to escape his Active Ability [Quicksand]. When the warrior jumps earlier trying to catch the arrow he used hisst skill to ms himself towards his enemy but to think even with his powerful tackle the warrior did not let go of the archer. Third Skill! [Charging Tackle] Bam! As the warrior ms himself at the wall even with his sturdy armor he still felt the shock from the throw. He took out his helmet as he spat out some of his blood. He then saw someone rapidly flying towards him and saw that it was the archer. Even if he took a powerful blow he still forced himself to catch the archer unlike the armor they were wearing the armor that the archers were wearing were leather armors. As he caught the archer the force caused him to stumble a couple steps backward before spitting out some more blood. Even though the three of them took the powerful blows of their enemies not one of them was taken out which is the only good news they have. Terriz rode on Chinbu as he charged towards the warrior and the archer each step causes a tremor. On the other side Dave and Big Bear was getting more heated as their strength continuously increased as they fought. Big Bear was having a great time so did Dave both of them were equal in strength and they fought using all of theirbat techniques. Suddenly Lilia who was chanting since earlier shouted ¡°Great Tier Magic: Flood Domain!¡± As arge amount of water burst out of her creating a flood that started to ravaged the whole stage. Dave was stunned then an ecstatic look appeared on his face upon seeing this Big Bear knew that it was bad news he then remember about Hermosa being a thunder mage so their trump card must be her. But he knew that since the flood domain was cast Haze and Teeth would immediately move out. As the water kept on scattering Big Bear stop fighting as the water was now in their waist level. Browny was also having a hard time fighting because of the water so did everybody else who were fighting since earlier except for Slicer who could fly. Using this to his advantage he quickly attacked the assassin and quickly defeats him this mark the first elimination in this battle. Suddenly Hermosa who was chanting opens her eyes and was about to shout when suddenly a sharp objects nearly cuts off her head. Thankfully for her Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier managed to block the attack. This turn of event stunned everybody they saw that the one who attacked Hermosa was Slicer. After defeating the assassin he quickly charged towards Hermosa and with just one second he managed to arrive next to her and with his skill [shing Slice] he did not give her any chance to used her skill. Dave was looking dazed their n was ruined seizing this chance Big Bear sent a strike towards him eliminating him. The rest was immediately taken care off as this signaled the defeat of The Hunters. Reias announced the winner of the battle and Shadowsh quickly dispersed the flood by lifting the water up in the air. The blob of water was floating above everyone they then saw Shadowsh throwing a tiny ball of fire towards it and it started to boil as quickly it evaporated. This shocked everyone except those from his group everyone then looks at Shadowsh and their expression became more respectful and fearful. But Shadowsh was unfazed by this he then nods at Reias as she quickly shouted the name of the next groups that would be fighting. ¡°Monstrous Adventurers!¡± ¡°Golden Spear Warriors!¡± The two groups entered the stage the audience quickly bet on the Golden Spear Warriors as their performance were extremely great. Shadowsh saw all of this with his spiritual sense and shook his head the only reason why the Monstrous Adventurers looks so miserable in theirst match is because they fought with a totally unfair group which could even cause fear to a kingdom. With the two group looking at each other tension quickly rose. The members of the Monstrous Adventurers wanted to show what they got as they heard the ridicule of the audience and the contempt in their eyes. On the other hand the Golden Spear Warriors knew that the group they are facing aren¡¯t weaklings and knew that they need to go all out to defeat them. Zielong grips his spear tightly he wanted to measure how strong he really ispared to the Genius Group as they managed to overwhelm the Monstrous Adventurers. With the sound of the gong the battle starts the Monstrous Adventurers quickly summoned their monsters as they told them to attack. As the hord of monsters charged the arena started trembling it was a monster stampede and the monsters were no ordinary monsters at that. Just like before there was a Treant in the midst, 2 pairs of jaguar monsters, 3 bull monsters with different appearance and build, arge scorpion 2 bear monsters with different colors, 4 eagle monsters. Together with Rosa¡¯s four monsters the giant beetle, Earthen Tortoise, Golden Giant Elephant, Barbaric Wolf and Rock Lion there were a total of 22 monsters on the stage. With their sheer number they caused even the fearless members of the Golden Spear Warriors to have sweats trickling down their backs. But like Spartans they shout their battle cry and charged. For the next couple of minutes it was utter chaos the stage was full of monster cries as the stage looks s bit cramped as numerous skills were thrown. The result well it was a shocking result for the audience because the invincible Golden Spear Warriors actually lost. They took down more than half of the monsters with their fighting spirit and teamwork but even with this the difference between numbers was just too staggering. There was even one time when Feilong threw his spear only to be stabbed towards the monster body and wasn¡¯t able to return to him for a long time. Zielong took 8 monsters down all by himself but he was still overwhelmed by the skills thrown at him while he was fighting. He looks unrivaled in closebat as he weaves his body around the monster with great speed but the skills thrown at him at a distance took a toll to him. The two old men from their group also fought bravely the binangon wielding old man even managed to take down one of the Tamers of the group. Chapter 395 Chapter 395: CHAPTER 367 ELIMINATION This caused the audience to suck on a cold breath as they realised that the Monstrous Adventurers isn¡¯t a weak group but considered one of the strongest in the tournament. They then thought of the Genius Group and shiver as even the powerful Monstrous Adventurers was defeated with ease. The Golden Spear Warriors have lost gloriously but too bad because of the early battles they weren¡¯t in their peak as they quickly felt exhausted after fighting so many monsters. This could be clearly seen in Zielong as he fought even though he is only 80% of hisbat prowess but he fought with power as the greater the pressure he endure the stronger he gets. With the exit of the two groups Reias quickly announced the next two groups without the shuffle machine as she memorized all the groups and the next two groups are thest two groups in today¡¯s battle. ¡°Heavenly Sword Sect!¡± ¡°Silent Snake Group!¡± ..... This time the audience were confident in their choices and bet on the Heavenly Sword Sect that it would win. The Silent Snake Group was defeated by the Golden Spear Warriors and their group only consist of four powerful warriors while the Heavenly Sword Sect consist of powerful warriors with their own unique style. Not one of them were weaklings as they could stand toe to toe to the leaders of the other group. With the entrance of the two groups the audience started pping but in their mind they felt soured as one of their favorite group was defeated. Jarius and the other members of his group were present seeing this the audience heaved a sigh of relief as the original members were the ones they look up the two temporary members from before weren¡¯t to their liking. Rad was also sober as he now decided not to drink before thepetition ends as he felt total humiliation when he fought during thest match against The Tank Masters. Even if the members of his group did not me him from the result of the match he did as he felt incredibly frustrated. With the sound of the gong the battle starts Rad quickly made a move as he threw his boomerang swords towards Snake Whisperer. Snake Whisperer quickly orders his monsterpanion the Horned Snake to block the swords. Dio charged he left his monsters deal with the other snake monsters the Dark Snake and the Purple Smog Snake. He knew that his monster were powerful but the chances of them winning is only 50-50 but this is good enough for him. Serpent Spear charged towards Rad but suddenly Da Rock leaps high andnded in front of him wielding his huge sword he swings it towards Serpent Spear. Bang! As Serpent Spear block the attack he felt the powerful force behind the strike as he was pushed backwards if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier guarding the floor of the stage then he would have his legs buried deep into it as he was using all his strength to stop himself from flying backwards. Da Rock¡¯s eyes shines brightly as he stomps his foot into the stage and numerous earth wall appeared behind Serpent Spear. Bam! As Serpent Spear was mmed into one of the earth wall he stops flying backwards as he felt groggy when he lift his head he saw that Day Rock was actually flying towards him no in more urate wordsnding towards him. He hurriedly rolled away and dodged Da Rock¡¯s attack he then flips backwards after rolling away he then saw that Day Rock was already charging towards him. He quickly dodged the attack and retaliate using his spear as both of them fight in closebat but Da Rock easily overpowered him in terms of pure brute strength but at least he is much better in terms of attack speed. In the other side of the stage Ninja Swordsman Saske was fighting with ck and White Snake siblings as he was close to defeating the two of them. His attacks were all embedded with dark energy and it¡¯s harmful effect towards the body could clearly be felt by the two siblings. The audience were not surprised seeing how helpless the two siblings are to Saske considering how powerful he was when he fought Scarlet Assassin Cassandra. With their strength they quickly finished off the Silent Snake Group. The members of the Silent Snake Group tried to fight back but they were totally no match against the Heavenly Sword Sect Jarius hadn¡¯t even made a move yet. Quinn easily finished off Flying Snake while Dio managed to defeat Sturdy Snake and Stone Gaze with the help of his monsterpanions. His monsterpanions was responsible for dealing with the two snake monsters but they were taken care by The sh Mayleen as the Purple Smog Snake was no match to her and it¡¯s poisonous smogs were dispersed by her sword qi. The Dark Snake on the other hand was not able to hit her even once as she weaves around it with ease. Now that today¡¯s battle was over everyone then left but now they started thinking who would be the final winner of the tournament. They had three candidates excluding the Genius Group the three groups were the Monstrous Adventurers, Heavenly Sword Sect and the Dark Triad. The Archinviel Adventure Group was also a good choice so does The Supremes but since the group have already lost twice their chances of bing the champion is nil. The record shows of course once again excluding the Genius Group the number one in the list was the Heavenly Sword Sect which had no lost during thepetition followed by the groups that have only lost once Archinviel Adventure Group, Monstrous Adventurers, Golden Spear Warriors, Dark Triad and Peerless Sword Warriors. These are the groups that have the chance to be champions as everyone knew that the Genius Group is Shadowsh group and being the champion means nothing to them as the rewards were presented to them without even the need for them to win. The next day the audience weren¡¯t as excited as before as they had already factored the strength of each group and knew that there were no surprises to bee seen throughout the next battles. Shadowsh actually wanted to end thepetition and crown the Heavenly Sword Sect as the winner as they are the only group that did to not lose a single match during the wholepetition. Of course Haze¡¯s group was excluded in this thought as he knew that it was considered a bullying if the group was included in the list. But if they did be the champions then the reward would go for them even though it¡¯s useless for them but it is their privilege as winners. For Haze and the rest of the members of the Archinviel group they are treating thepetition as a form of training. On the other hand Al and those that came from the Dragon Kingdom treats thepetition as something that could kill their boredom. Well even Shadowsh thought it was overkill to let the Dragon Kingdom branch to join thepetition but since they already did he just puts some kind of rule to give the other Adventurer group some hope. Reias then operated the shuffling machine and once she got the two paper slips she immediately shouted the name of the two group fighting in today¡¯s battle. ¡°The Genius Group!¡± ¡°The Silent Night!¡± Shadowsh eyes immediately shed as he knew that this would be the end of the group The Silent Night. All three battles the group have fought were a lost so if they lost again this time that means the elimination of the group in the tournament. The audience also thought about this and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh as they look at the group The Silent Night with pity. The members of The Silent Night had an ugly expression but deep in their eyes a crazed look were shing they look like a gambler that have lost everything and was trying to win everything it lost back. s this dream have be a nightmare as the Genius Group in today¡¯s battle consist of Leafinia, Allicia, Herish, Iria, Erz, Lisa and Mira. It means that this was the stronger Genius Group and Leafinia herself could practically mop the floor of all the Adventurer group in thepetition. With the entrance of the group the audience started shaking their heads as they knew it was over for The Silent Night. With the sound of the gong the battle starts Leafinia quickly raised her hand as Herish started chanting. Then with a boom the ground shook and numerous vines started growing out underneath the area where The Silent Night are. And just like that they were rendered immobile and the bats started to harass them it was the an easy victory for the Genius Group and also the elimination of The Silent Night in thepetition. Chapter 396 Chapter 396: CHAPTER 368 ELIMINATION ll With the elimination of The Silent Night Shadowsh quickly told Reias via spiritual sense to partner one of the team that had lost three times already into one of the stronger team. Reias nodded and the team that had lost three times already just like The Silent Night is the Silent Snake Group both group have the word silent in their name which was quite a coincidence. The Silent Snake Group was partnered with the Dark Triad which would spell doom to them. Shadowsh did not pity them as he wanted to hasten thepetition so that he could return back to his kingdom. Reias nodded as she quickly announced the two groups. ¡°Dark Triad!¡± ¡°Silent Snake Group!¡± ..... The audience immediately noticed something is wrong as The Silent Night have just been eliminated then came another group that is on the verge of being eliminated. What is more terrifying is that the group was paired up with one of the strongest group sealing their fate. The entrance of the two groups were strange as the audience were silent they knew that this is thest match the Silent Snake Group would take in this tournament. The expression of the Silent Snake Group was solemn they were gripping their weapons tightly even Snake Whisperer was holding his bow tightly. They knew they are no match against the group they are fighting today this will thest battle they would fight in thispetition. Since their situation is like this they only had one thought and that is to go out with a bang they wanted to leave something for the audience and the other group to remember. With the sound of the gong the battle starts all the members of the Silent Snake Group quickly charged towards their opponents. Flying Snake and Snake Whisperer was standing on top of the Horned Snake as they started shooting their arrows towards their enemies. Stone Gaze and Sturdy Snake was also advancing albeit in a slow manner their targets were Darkai and Tank. The two siblings ck and White Snake was charging in different directions as they were also targeting Darkai and Tank. The leader of the Dark Triad looks at Shadowsh he realised what is the reason why they were picked he then looks at Luminous and ordered her to summon the two Golden Winged Guardians in the stage. She nods as she raised her wand high and a blinding light was seen upon seeing this the Silent Snake Group hastened their charge as they wanted to stop her from finishing her chant. The Sixth Brother of the Dark Triad Cedric, The Fifth Brother of the Dark Triad Suiryu, The Fourth Brother of the Dark Triad Harry made their move as they quickly charged towards the Silent Snake Group. Suiryu leaps towards Snake Whisperer and Flying Snake but was stopped by the Dark Snake. Harry on the other hand targeted the Purple Smog Snake and started throwing daggers towards it. Cedric smiled as he opens his palm and generated an extremely high temperature in them as he fired two powerful fireballs towards Sturdy Snake and Stone Gaze. As they started to sh the audience clearly saw who the winners are and just like they predicted the Silent Snake Group was in a total disadvantage. After a minute passed the two Golden Winged Guardians were summoned and the inevitable ending of the Silent Snake Group was nowing closer. With the improved strength of Darkai and Tank who have recovered his strength they made quick work of Stone Gaze and Sturdy Snake. Cedric and Harry easily finished the two snake siblings while Suiryu with his stunning martial arts and his ability to use his staff he beat up the Dark Snake into submission. The Purple Smog Snake on the other hand was finished by the Golden Winged Guardians as their light energy has purifying effects so it had no chance. The Silent Snake Group was eliminated in thepetition now there are only 12 groups remaining and the only ones who stayed undefeated as if now is the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Genius Group. With the elimination of the Silent Snake Group that means that the next battle wouldmence. As Reias shuffled the shuffling machine the next group that was chosen were. ¡°Days By Gone!¡± ¡°Golden Spear Warriors!¡± Another group that was on the verge of being eliminated this stunned Reias as the Silent Snake Group was chosen but this time it was pure coincidence but the audience on the other hand thought this was a deliberate act of their group. As she felt the strange atmosphere she couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly after all the remaining group in thepetition are considered the strongest in the Archinviel Dukedom. The group Days By Gone is clearly the weakest in the remaining group but if they were eliminated it would cause the number of groups to be uneven. But this would at least hasten the progress of thepetition except for the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Genius Group the remaining groups have lost once of twice already. With the entrance of the two groups the audience were surprised. There was a change on the members of the Golden Spear Warriors three new members were present on their group. The three spearmen from before were reced but the audience immediately realised why they did it. The three spearmen from before were considered elite but they weren¡¯t good enough to contend with monstrous talents in the tournament. As seen in the fight against the Monstrous Adventurers the three did manage to hurt the monsters but ultimately if it weren¡¯t for the other members of their group then they wouldn¡¯t be able to take down one of the monsters in that round. The audience were excited to see a change they then started to specte how strong the three new members are to rece the old ones. When the two group entered the ring the audience started to feel excited as they were curious to see how strong the three new members of the Golden Spear Warriors are. But s the next following scene did not give them the thing they wanted as when the gong sounded out Zielong quickly charged towards the enemies together with the two old men. Feilong behind them have already thrown his spear towards the enemy and his target was the leader of the group. The three new members haven¡¯t moved as they just stood there watching everything happening right before their very eyes. And just like that the members of the group Days By Gone was taken out one by one as the battle quickly ended and Reias announced the Golden Spear Warriors as the winners. Three groups have been eliminated in thepetition. The tension in the arena was high but the remaining groups were no pushover as the remaining ones are considered the best of the best in this dukedom. Reias quickly used the shuffling machine once again and with the raise of her hand two paper slips came out. She then announced the next group that would be fighting the audience were quite looking forward in which group would be fighting next as all the remaining groups were all strong. ¡°Archinviel Adventure Group!¡± ¡°The Supremes!¡± When the two groups were called out the audience started pping as they wanted to see which group would be stronger. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group grips his weapon tightly as he knew that their group would have a tough time fighting against The Supremes. On the other hand their opponent was also rearing to go as both groups are actually close so they knew each other strength. When the two groups entered the stage the already tense atmosphere worsen but all the members of both groups were rearing to go as their eyes were filled with fighting spirit. The ck cloth man was the one who was most nervous as he knew he would be targeted first and the ones who are going to finish him would be most likely the ninjas. The man that have dense killing intent on the other hand grips his sword tightly as he looks at the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group both of them knew that they would be facing each other. The two girls were nervous as they knew they are considered the weakest in their group but their eyes were zing with the stubborn will to never give up their hearts burns in desire to win. The former leader of The Supremes was watching from the corner of their group he was musing in how funny it was that their groups would be facing each other right now. Silence envelops the whole arena as Reias then started walking towards the gong each step causes the tense atmosphere to rise. She then lifted the hammer and swings it and with the sound of the gong both groups quickly took action. Chapter 397 Chapter 397: CHAPTER 369 A FIGHT BETWEEN TWO ACQUAINTANCE Just like what the ck cloth man have thought the two ninjas quickly made their way towards him. He quickly called his monsterpanion the Six Eyed Devil Snake with his staff he amplified it¡¯s strength. The Six Eyed Devil Snake lets out a hoarse roar and not a hiss as demonic qi started radiating out of it¡¯s body. The two ninjas were unperturbed but suddenly the sand controller fighter and the trident wielding fighter from The Supremes blocked their path. Upon seeing this the two girls quickly ran after the two ninjas only to be stopped by two of the fighters from The Supremes. Leo quickly calls out his monsterpanion the Thunder Condor as he unsheathes his saber and charge. The Thunder Condor lets out a piercing cry as electricity started sparkling out of its body it then sent a thunderbolt attack towards the Six Eyed Devil Snake. ..... The Six Eyed Devil Snake responded with a skill of its own. Second Skill! [Dark me Breath]. When the ck mes and the thunderbolt ms with each other it causes a powerful explosion and smoke started to scatter in the stage. The two ninjas¡¯ eyes lit up as they quickly went towards the smoke while the sand controller and the trident wielding fighter was bewildered by their clones as there were a dozen clones of the two ninjas in the stage. Ninja Ato: Hyaku Kuron No Maiso (Ninja Art: Hundred Clone Burial) As more than a dozen clones run about in the stage even the audience were confused suddenly the trident wielding fighter leaps towards the two ninjas that were running towards the smoke. ¡°Kuro! Shiro! The two of you might fool the others but not me!¡± As he shouted this his trident burst into ck mes as he stood in front of the two. The sand controller also went towards the two ninjas that he was blocking. Kuro and Shiro looks at each other and saw no surprises only bitterness they knew they couldn¡¯t fool the trident wielding fighter as he was sensitive to life aura so he could see through the lifeless clones. But it was already in their n that the trident wielding fighter would stop them as the two of them took out their katanas and attack. Both of them then used their secret technique as both of them moved in an incredible speed. Okunote: Sairentodakusurasshu (Secret Skill: Silent Dark sh They cut the trident wielding fighter in half but their swords just passed through the fighter as the trident wielding fighter turn into a ck me. The two ninjas then sent a couple of shurikens towards the trident wielding fighter they were not surprised on what had happened. Ninja Ato: Kage Shuriken Ninja Art: Shadow Shuriken The trident wielding fighter swings his trident as he shouted ¡°Hell¡¯s Sweep!¡± As the ck mes destroyed the fake shurikens and throw the real shurikens backwards the trident wielding fighter then kneels on the stage as he spat out some blood. Hisbat technique the Elemental Body Mode is one of his lifesaving technique it would negate all physical harm inflicted to him into nothing but the attack of the two ninjas were not only physical but involves dark energy so he still took quite a blow. Just as the two ninjas were about to reach the cloud of smokes they felt their legs being shackled by something. Without looking backwards Shiro quickly stops and attacked while Kuro continue his advance towards the cloud of smokes as he forced the thing that shackling him to break using his chakra. ¡°Suiton: U~otataiga!¡± (Water Style: Water Tiger) As the water Tiger was formed it lets out a roar as it leaps towards the injured trident wielding fighter. ¡°Sand pyramid!¡± Sand started to enveloping the trident wielding fighter as he was now encased in an extremely small pyramid. Boom! The water tiger ms itself at the pyramid causing sand to scatter but the pyramid did save the trident wielding fighter. Shiro did not stop attacking he then started throwing shurikens towards the trident wielding fighter as he knew that the sand controller would save him. Yes the one that put a shackle on their legs was the sand controller but this was easily broken by their chakra. Kuro¡¯s chakra was extremely hot to the point that the sand shackle became a crystal as it tried to bind him while his became wet. The sand controller then ms his scimitar towards the floor as sharp sand was formed running towards Shiro. Shiro quickly ran towards the side as he used another one of his ninja skill to attack the trident wielding fighter. ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar) This time a water dragon was formed seeing this the sand controller cursed inwardly as he knew he needs to use his stronger skill as he knew that this was one of Shiro¡¯s stronger skill. ¡°Sandstorm!¡± The sand controller shouted as he started spinning and a sand tornado was form as the dragons ms itself towards it. The powerful sand tornado started spinning slower and slower as the sand started falling off revealing the sand controller in the center. Shiro was waiting for this chance as he threw a kunai towards the sand controller¡¯s chest attached from his kunai was a paper with mes on it. Shadowsh who was watching from above saw that in the paper rune marks was actually written on them. He was curious of what it¡¯s effect is but just as the kunai was about to passed through the sand tornado a pir of mes blocks it. ¡°Hell¡¯s Carpet!¡± The trident wielding fighter recovered albeit slightly but he could now move. Boom! As the kunai was enveloped in mes an explosion ured in the pir of mes as the remnant of the shock threw the sand controller and the trident wielding fighter backwards. Shiro did not immediately attacked as he started to do a couple ofplex hand gestures. The two fighters that were thrown backwards suffered quite a bit of shock. The sand controller was okay as his sands absorbed the shock but the trident wielding fighter took a bit of damage and together with the injury suffered from before he once again spat out blood. They then look at Shiro and saw him doing a couple of hand gestures and their expression changed as they quickly charged towards him. They have the same intent and that is to stop him from finishing his chant and gestures. But the trident wielding fighter buck in as he slumps into the floor as he knew he forced his body too much. The sand controller on the other hand wasing up fast as he rode his sands towards Shiro. Shiro ignored the sand controller as he knew somebody would stop the guy. Suddenly a hiss could be heard in the smoke as a giant ming phyton came out. Kuro was on top of it as the mes did not harm him. The reason why both of them wanted to go inside the smokes was to cover themselves and use their summoning technique. Shokan-jutsu: Moeru yona paison (Summoning Art: ming Phyton). But just as the ming phyton appeared the ck cloth man also finishes his summoning chant as once again the bat winged demon and the worm demon appeared. While the audience thought that these two demons were the same demons as before Shadowsh knew for a fact they aren¡¯t. The summoning chant is random since the ck cloth man summons only bat winged demons and worm demons they look exactly the same but it¡¯s just their appearance not their soul. These two demons are different bat winged demon and worm demon they just look the same because they are the same specie as the earlier summons. Unlike elementalist mages which signed a contract with their summons summoners could have or have not signed a contract with their summons. The bat winged demon and worm demon are specie with low intelligence, aptitude and potential so there aren¡¯t any good points in signing a contract with these two unless they are unique in their specie but only a couple of instances would a summoner be able to summon such creature. The two demons in the stage let¡¯s out their weird cry as the bat winged demon flew towards the ming phyton while the worm demon slithers itself towards Leo. Leo who was secretly advancing towards the ck cloth man cursed when he saw this he thought that he erased his presence perfectly but to think that his opponent actually knew what he was doing it was extremely embarrassing. He then dashed towards the ck cloth man but he knew for a fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach him. Numerous ck chains appeared around the ck cloth man as they started flying towards Leo. Leo harrumphed as he moves sideway and started swinging his saber as the chains were being pushed backwards. Chapter 398 Chapter 398: CHAPTER 370 AAG VS. TS Leo¡¯s monsterpanion let¡¯s out a distress cry as it saw him being chased by the chains but since the Six Eyed Devil Snake was locked on its figure it couldn¡¯t help him. Suddenly a figure appeared besides the Six Eyed Devil Snake this figure was silently watching the fight bidding his time to strike. Seeing the Six Eyed Devil Snake focusing on the Thunder Condor he strikes. He then used his spear and pierced through the tough scales of the Six Eyed Devil Snake. The person who attacked was Shun after injuring the Six Eyed Devil Snake he quickly attacked intent on finishing it. The Six Eyed Devil Snake lets out a pained cry as it tried to get away but because Shun was already in the process of attacking it took another blow before being blown away. Seeing that the Six Eyed Devil Snake was still moving and his attack was actually not fatal to it Shun couldn¡¯t help but frown. ..... Suddenly numerous dark beams started flying towards him Shun wasn¡¯t surprised by this he moves in an erratic manner to dodge the beams if he wasn¡¯t able to he would use his spear to block the beams. Leo managed to escape the chase of the chains but after losing their target the chains shift their target to Shun. Leo did not help Shun but ran towards the side as he advanced towards the ck cloth man only to be stopped by the worm demon. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t defeat the worm demon Leo quickly stops as he frowns he then look towards Shiro as he thought the worm demon supposed to be there. But his expression suddenly changed as he saw that there was actually another worm demon there and judging by the appearance of these two worm demons they still haven¡¯t split. He then immediately thought of a scary thing their friend the ck cloth man managed to have a breakthrough and could now summon three demons. But this doesn¡¯t add up as they clearly saw that he only summoned two demons. Even though he is confused he still managed to fend off the assault of the worm demon but he knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat this demon his attack would only cause it to multiply. This worm demon is quite durable and quite powerful if it was facing physical attacks but against elemental ones it is quite vulnerable. While Leo was busy running away from the worm demon Shiro ignored the worm demon his facing as he continue in his chant. As the worm demon lunged itself towards him a ming lion appeared and ms itself towards it. It was Kuro who attacked it using his ninja skill Katon: Faiaraion (Fire Style: Fire Lion). As the worm demon received the attack it lets out a screech of pain the sound of its screech is very ufortable to hear. As a creature which was very sensitive towards elemental attack the ming lion dealt great damage to it as it¡¯s body was scorched. It looks extremely pitiful and was unmoving as itys on the stage silently. Shiro on the other hand finally finished his chant as he activate his summoning skill. ¡°Shokan-jutsu: Yaban¡¯na same!¡± (Summoning Art: Savage Shark). Once again he summoned his elemental creature the huge water shark as the water shark appeared it quickly swam towards the sand controller. Since it was connected with Shiro it immediately received the order and without hesitation it follows it. The sand controller looks at the huge water shark with a grave expression. His team member the trident wielding fighter knew that his teammate wouldn¡¯t be able to fight the water Shark and Shiro at the same time so he quickly shouted ¡°Leave me I will use all my remaining strength to destroy that shark!¡± The sand controller hesitated for a bit before nodding he then run away from the trident wielding fighter. The huge water shark was about to chase the sand controller but Shiro quickly orders it to finish the trident wielding fighter. As the huge water shark swams in the air as it charge towards the trident wielding fighter it¡¯s target was umting all of his energy in his body. As the huge water shark was nearing the trident wielding fighter it opens it¡¯s mouth and was about to swallow him when he raised his trident and shouted ¡°Hell¡¯s Destruction!¡± Boom! He and the huge water shark explodes with ck mes as the audience saw the rising pir of smokes in the smokes they could see ghostly figures wailing. Roar! A roar was heard in the cluster of ck mes as a person was thrown away but suddenly the said person stops in mid air and was lifted out of the stage. It was the trident wielding fighter upon seeing this the sand controller sighed but he knew the huge water shark was no more. Shiro cursed inwardly the huge water shark couldn¡¯t take the heat and evaporated even if he could summon it again it would take a long time other than that he need to expend arge amount of his Mana to revive it. Taking out his sword he knew he could no longer stay in the same spot as he quickly dashed towards the sand controller. Kuro on the other hand was sneaking towards one of the fighters that were fighting the two girls of their group. Bam! Suddenly they saw Shun flying towards the wall of the stage he was leaving out trails of blood in his lips. Kuro was startled before feeling extreme danger he then docks downward as he felt a punching from behind. As he rolled away he saw the one who attacked him and his eyes widened ¡°You!!!¡± The one who attacked him was the practitioner of the Metal God Technique because of his injury he did not participate in thest match but after Shadowsh healed him of course with the price of his technique he was now very fit. The members of the Archinviel Adventure Group knew that he was in their enemy¡¯s team but they also knew that he is extremely sick so they had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exhibit his strength they even thought that he would be absent again. The girls was having a hard time fighting with their opponent one was holding a halberd while the other was wielding an egg de. Now that the pressure on their shoulder increased it causes them to feel grim. Thankfully other than the ck cloth man no other fighter in The Supremes wields long range weapons. The only one in their group that wields long range weapon was the trident wielding fighter that was taken out but he was considered half a archer and the only reason he wields it because they were coated with poison. Their enemies are elites of the elites so he did not bring his bow because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able tond a hit at any of his enemies. With Shun out of the match the ck cloth man recalled his chains as he once again starts to chant. Kuro looks at his opponent and started retreating albeit slowly his guard is high as he aims his katana towards his enemy. The practitioner of the Metal God Technique raised his two fist and made a boxing stance but he did not charge immediately. His Metal God Technique is quite vulnerable towards fire elemental attack not to mention that the katana that the ninjas wield is extremely sharp. The thing that the Metal God Technique practitioner hate the most are thunder elemental attacks because their defence is useless against them as a matter of a fact their metal qi only helps the thunder elemental attack harm them. As both of them were lock in a staringpetition the situation in the stage was also in a stalemate. Arghh! As a loud shout startled everyone it only serves as a signal for Kuro and the Metal God Technique practitioner. Both of them moved at the same time as they attacked using their very own technique. ¡°Fist Of Destruction!¡± ¡°Moeru yona surasshu!¡± (ming sh) Bang! As their attack collided they felt different pains. Kuro was thrown backwards as he felt the shock running all over his body while the Metal God Technique practitioner felt his arm bleed as the attack from the katana together with the fire element manage to pierce his powerful skin. Kuro quickly managed to stop himself as he dodge from the side as his opponent was already in front of him and was punching him. Even though the Metal God Technique caused it¡¯s practitioner to be heavy and tough it did not decease the practitioner speed as long as he used some strength in his legs then he could travel incredibly fast. Even though the Metal God Technique practitioner is fast he was no way equal to Kuro as their training caused their speed to increase in a crazy level as long as they opened their seal. Chapter 399 Chapter 399: CHAPTER 371 AAG VS. TS ll Kuro knew that if he doesn¡¯t open his seal he would ultimately lose against his opponent but if he or Shiro opens their seal then their body would suffer harm. Their bodies were improvised by their sensei but this cause their body to go a drastic change and only the seal would be able to stop them from losing themselves. For example he waspatible with fire element so his body was fused with a Legendary Grade dark and fire type monster to improve his strength. He would be like a werewolf and because of the monster spirit in his body he would need to exercise caution if not he would go out of control. But his opponent in front of him could take him even if his seal was opened heck he even had less than 50% chance of winning even if he opens his seal thankfully for him he was of the fire element if not he would surely lose. Also after he returned back to his normal form he would be weakened for at least day and that is only if he stayed in his unsealed for a short time if he took any longer then his weak phase would be longer. With a shout dark energy burst out of is body as an illusionary figure of a spider with ming eight legs appeared. ..... Then Kuro started changing as suddenly four spider legs grew out from his body while his legs and arms were set aze. He then spoke in a hoarse voice ¡°Kinji rareta tekunikku: Akuma no henka¡± (Forbidden Technique: Demonic Change). Upon seeing the changes that happened to his opponent the Metal God Technique practitioner was not scared on the contrary excitement could be seen in his eyes. He then let¡¯s out a battle cry as he also started to go a change as his skin started bing steel and after a while he turned into an iron man. His skin has some kind of dark tattoos withplex structure that looks like runes. With his strength increasing in a great level the Metal God Technique practitioner immediately charged towards Kuro with his fist raised high. Kuro was already having a hard time reigning himself and even with his incredibly tough will he was still overwhelmed by the emotion of bloodthirst. With his opponent strength that causes the monster part of him to feel threatened what¡¯s more his opponent was getting closer. Screech! He lets out a very ufortable shriek before losing control as he lunged himself towards his opponent. The Metal God Technique practitioner did not care about the lunging berserk Kuro and punched out. Bam! Together with his vital force and metal qi he punched Kuro¡¯s face causing him to stumble backwards. Just as Kuro was about to raise his head he saw a foot descending towards his head. Bam! His head was nted on the stage the spiritual sense barrier started cracking but ultimately recovered immediately. The Metal God Technique practitioner used two Metal God Technique the Mountain Boring Punch and Descending Destructive Blow. These two skills from the Metal God Technique is lethal the only reason that Kuro¡¯s head did not burst because his opponent wanted to fight a thrilling battle so he did not use much of his metal qi and vital force. Just as the Metal God Technique practitioner wanted to continue he saw that Kuro was unmoving just as he thought his opponent have fainted a pir of me burst out of Kuro¡¯s body. Kuro then hurriedly created a distance between the two of them. Kuro have returned back to his usual calm self the monster side of him was beaten to the point it relinquished the control of his body back to him. His opponent did not hesitate and charge towards the mes as his vital force cover his whole body deflecting the fire energy. Kuro spread out his two palms as took out his gloves and started shooting out spiderweb out of his fingertips. The Metal God Technique practitioner spread his arms before pping them. Third Skill of the Metal God Technique: Metal Shock. Bang! A loud noice was heard as the two hands collided with each other as a shockwave attack repelled all the webs and was still flying towards Kuro. Kuro used the four spider legs on his back to cover himself as the mes that was attached on them started burning much more brightly. Bam! As he received the attack he was pushed backwards. Just as the Metal God Technique practitioner was about to charge he felt extreme danger and quickly rolled to the side. ¡°Katon: Karyu no hoko!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Dragon Roar). As the ming dragon was formed it lets out a roar. The appearance of the me dragon has changed this time it was bigger and a hint of dark malicious energy is within it. As the fire dragon dashed towards the Metal God Technique practitioner the temperature in the stage rises. Boom! As the dragon ms itself at the Metal God Technique practitioner a loud explosion ured as the people near them was thrown away. Kuro then used the hairs on the four spider legs on his back to sense if they managed to hit his opponent. He then found nothing in front of him causing him to be rmed but just as he was about to flee it was toote as a pair of arms appeared underneath him and grabs his ankles. With a pull he was mmed into the stage the Metal God Technique practitioner leaps up from underneath the stage as the spiritual sense barrier once again enveloped the spot where he crawled out to. The four spider legs started attacking him as Kuro wasying on the stage but with his four spider legs he was able to retaliate. The Metal God Technique practitioner grabs the two spider legs but the other two stabs his body. But they didn¡¯t pierced through as sparks started to appear as the two spider legs tried to pierce through his skin. The Metal God Technique practitioner pulled Kuro lifting him up before smashing him once again. Bam! As Kuro was mmed he shot a couple of webs towards his enemy. The Metal God Technique practitioner was shot but the webs did not do any harm but his expression still changed as he used his vital energy to once again used the Metal God Technique first skill Mountain Boring Punch. This time he wasn¡¯t holding back as the force cause the wind to break. Bam! Kuro took the blunt and flew towards the wall he was so fast that the audience only saw a blur. Boom! As Kuro was mmed into the wall the arena shook just as everyone thought that he was eliminated the Metal God Technique practitioner grab something that looks invincible and pulled. Kuro once again flew towards the Metal God Technique practitioner. The audience were shocked that Kuro was still conscious he then stop. He cut off his strings that was attached to his opponent. Before he was mmed into the wall he pulled hard at his string and lessen his speed for thest few seconds he then used his four spider legs to block him from truly smashing into the wall. He couldn¡¯t help but frown even though he reduced the force he still took a powerful blow and his body was still reeling in shock. Thankfully he had a powerful regenerative ability from his monster side but he still need time to recover that is something his opponent wouldn¡¯t give it to him. And just like what had had thought his opponent quickly charged towards him but suddenly a person stops him. It was Shiro and just like Kuro he also unleashed his seal and used their secret technique the Kinji rareta tekunikku: Akuma no henka (Forbidden Technique: Demonic Change). Unlike Kuro he looks like a human shark he had a fin on his back and gills on his neck but he could breath innd. With a stomp he shed out as the Metal God Technique practitioner punched out. Bang! Shiro was thrown backwards as he ms into the wall. Kuro on the other hand shook his head as he knew what had happened Shiro lost control of himself. After all Shiro is the more sharp of them two while he was somewhat a hotheaded person. ording to Shiro¡¯s usual personality he would never fought a practitioner of Metal God Technique head on considering their almost godlike strength. As Shiro shook his head he recovered from his berserk but their opponent was already in front of him sending a punch on his face. Suddenly the Metal God Technique practitioner stops as he quickly retreated as numerous ming ravens went after him. Kuro heaved a sigh he manage to unleash his technique right on time. Katon: Hyaku Enjo Watarigarasu (Fire Style: Hundred ming Ravens). Shiro then used this chance to ran towards him as their opponent was still busy dealing with the ravens. Chapter 400 Chapter 400: CHAPTER 372 AAG VS. TS lll As Shiro came next to Kuro he shed a grin at him causing Shiro to feel embarrassed. He then snorted and said ¡°Wipe that grin out of your face¡± Kuro grinned even wider when he heard that he then spoke in a teasing manner ¡°Well I just never thought that you are very brave enough to fight him in a direct confrontation why don¡¯t you do it again and I¡¯ll provide support¡± Hearing this Shiro shed him a middle finger before both of them turning serious once again. While Kuro teased Shiro about fighting their opponent in a direct confrontation he did not speak of what happened to him it was much more embarrassing as he had his head buried in the stage. The two of them knew that they had elemental advantage against their opponent as both fire and water is strong against steel element. Kuro then charged towards their opponent as he raised his katana and intent on attacking behind him was Shiro doing a couple of hand signs. ..... He was actually quite weakened after fighting his opponent most of water chakra was absorbed by the sand controller sands. But since he is on his monster form at least he could recover much faster than his sealed form. As the Metal God Technique practitioner was busy dealing with he fire ravens he felt someone targeting and their were actually two of them. Without looking he immediately knew that it was Shiro and Kuro but he still felt confident that he could win as he now recovered most of his strength. As he continue punching the me ravens Kuro managed to get close to him as he wave his katana at him. Peng! Metal shing was heard as the katana was stopped by a steel staff. Kuro¡¯s eyes constricted as he hurriedly back away but his opponent was faster than him as he punched his stomach. As Kuro was thrown backwards the audience were startled to see a steel staff on the hands of the Metal God Technique practitioner. Shadowsh also raised his eyebrow as he saw this after his recent experiment on the body of the Metal God Technique practitioner he noticed that he was almost like an steel elemental monster but he never thought he could create something out of thin air. Yes the steel staff that he was holding right now was actually made out of thin air. Shadowsh was deep in thought ¡®It seems that there are still some secret about the Metal God Technique that I did not discover¡¯ Roar! The ming phyton let¡¯s out an enraged roar once again stunning the dazed audience they then look at it and realised that it was now being besieged by the bat winged demon and numerous ck chains. As of now in the stage there are only 4 members of the Archinviel Adventure Group fighting as the two girls were still recovering from the damage they took when Kuro and the Metal God Technique practitioner was fighting Shun on the other hand was still lying on the stage. On The Supremes side there are only 3 members fighting two of their members were taken out while the remaining two has the same condition as the two girls. But in terms ofbat strength The Supremes was actually on top as the Metal God Technique practitioner could fight the two ninjas on his own while the ck cloth man could deal with Leo actually his summoned demon was already making him busy. There were two worm demons on the stage but one of them was taken out by Shiro as his water element dealt major damage to the demon. In the stage the ming phyton was still roaring in anger but after being chained up and being hit by the bat winged demon and the ck cloth man¡¯s attacks it ultimately fainted as it ms into the stage shaking it. Feeling this Kuro was who busy barfing cursed but just as he wanted to stand up a hammer ms his entire body. Boom! As the spiritual sense barrier started to flicker the Metal God Technique practitioner kept on smashing his huge hammer at Kuro. Kuro tried to defend himself as he used his four spider legs to block the hammer but his opponent strength is just too much for him to handle not to mention that the hammer is made up of purely steel energy it is considered both solid and elemental at the same time. Booming sounds could be repeatedly heard as the Metal God Technique practitioner continue on his attack. In the other area of the stage Leo was now in a precarious situation as the ck cloth man and his summons sent their focus unto him. Kuro who was now half conscious grits his teeth and thought ¡®It seems that is the only move I can use in this situation¡¯ Boom! Once again a pir of mes burst out of his body as the ufortable screech was once again heard but this time it is louder and more nerve wracking. Then came out of the pir of mes was Kuro but his eyes were bloody red as the four spider legs on his back became longer and bigger. Not to mention his legs have transformed into spider legs as behind him a body of a spider could be seen. His changes were still continuing as he started bing more like a monster spider than a human. Now he was only left with the upper body of a human and his arms were now covered with ck hairs. As he lets out a screech he charged towards his target the Metal God Technique practitioner. The Metal God Technique practitioner grins as the huge hammer in his arms disappears and he started bing bigger and bigger and finally he was twice as big as before. He then charged towards Kuro and once the two of them were close he quickly punched Kuro¡¯s face. First Skill of the Metal God Technique: Mountain Boring Punch. Even though Kuro have already lost his mind in madness his monster instinct still indicates that the attack that ising towards him is extremely dangerous without any hesitation he jumps backward. Bam! Even though he managed to dodge the direct hit he was still hit by the punch shockwave. But with his monster body the attack didn¡¯t affect him that much only pushing him backwards. He then breaths out arge amount of mes as they flew towards his target. The Metal God Technique practitioner did not retreat on the contrary he charged even though he knew mes were very effective towards him. Fourth Skill of the Metal God Technique: Steel Impact. As the monsterfied Kuro was delighted to see his opponent engulf in mes he did not think of his opponent surviving the attack which was very fatal to him. Bam! The Metal God Technique practitioner ms himself at the monsterfied Kuro which was defenceless. The monsterfied Kuro quickly flew towards the wall as he ms into it shaking the whole arena. Just as the Metal God Technique practitioner was about to finish him off Shiro finished his preparation as he ms his palm into the stage. ¡°Shokan-jutsu: Same no kyoran!¡± (Summoning Technique: Shark Frenzy). Suddenly a dozen giant water elemental sharks appeared on the stage as they wererge they were the same size as the transformed Kuro which is the same size of a sixteen wheeler truck. Shiro then started doing some hand signs once again this time he only need a couple of seconds before finishing he then took in arge breath as his chest expanded. He then spits outrge volume of water towards their opponent. Suguremashita Suiton: Shio no shibuki (Superior Water Style: Tidal Ssh). This is what Shiro have used as the technique causes the terrain to changed into a water domain. The Metal God Technique practitioner knew this because he is quite close to Shiro and Kuro¡¯s sect. Without hesitation he abandoned the monsterfied Kuro but he was caught by his web and a determined look appeared on the monsterfied Kuro as if he returned to his sane self. Kuro did regain his sanity after being hit by the fourth skill of the Metal God Technique but he knew he ultimately could not move as his body was too injured but he still wanted to try and stop his opponent. The Metal God Technique practitioner pulled the web as Kuro was lifted out of the stage he then ms him into the stage. Bam! The arena once again shook as Kuro was mmed into the stage the Metal God Technique practitioner then charged at him and stomps. Boom! A barrier managed to save Kuro¡¯s life but this meant that he was out of the battle. Even though he was eliminated he managed to stall some time for his partner and the water finally scattered throughout of the stage affecting everyone but those from the Archinviel Adventure Group werepatible with the water. Chapter 401 Chapter 401: CHAPTER 373 MONSTERFIED The two girls from the Archinviel Adventure Group quickly started drinking the water as their Mana was being replenished in a rapid rate not to mention their energy. On the other hand Leo who is only seconds away from being eliminated shouted ¡°Thunder Condor! Use Thunder Fury!!!¡± His shout was resounding as the Thunder Condor which was busy from fighting the Six Eyed Devil Snake and was anxious from it¡¯s master quickly started emitting sparks out from it¡¯s body. It then let¡¯s out a piercing cry as it quickly flew towards it¡¯s master and the electricity around it only bing stronger. The Six Eyed Devil Snake breaths out a ck smoke towards it but it ignored it and continue to fly towards Leo. The Thunder Condor was covered with ck smokes but because of the electricity sparking out of its body it managed to destroy the dark energy from the smokes. It continue to fly towards it¡¯s master while Leo was busy surviving the onught of his opponents but still he was slowly losing. ..... With onest piercing cry the Thunder Condor dive down the chains around the ck cloth man tried to restrict it but the electricity causes them to retreat. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as electricity started raining down on Leo and his opponents together with the water below them it quickly shock all of them. The Thunder Condor also suffers as it reaches the water while the bat winged demon suffered because it couldn¡¯t fly after fighting with the ming phyton it¡¯s wings were injured. The worm demon was quickly eliminated as it is really sensitive towards elemental attack. The ck cloth man also suffered from the electric shock but suddenly he started floating but just as he was about to get away a pair of bloody hands grabs his ankle. It was Leo but he was unconscious he moved only with his own instinct seeing this the ck cloth man shook him off but as more thunderbolt was released the more damage he received after all he was both dark and demonic type which was sensive to elements like thunder. When the thunder subsided the audience then looks at the stage and saw four figures lying on the stage devoid of consciousness. They were the bat winged demon, worm demon, Leo and his Thunder Condor the only person who was still conscious around them was the ck cloth man. Unlike Leo and the Thunder Condor the two demons were covered with Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier as if he did not erect it the two demons would die. If the summons died then the summoner would take heavy damage. The ck cloth man was breathing heavily as the damage he took cause a huge blow on his entire body. Just as he was about to deal a finishing blow to Leo he was knocked unconscious by Shadowsh. After all Shadowsh had saved his two summoned creatures if not his condition would be unknown. Unlike elemental creatures, monsters are beings of flesh and blood so to summon them the summoner must establish a temporary contract. The audience were shocked by this they couldn¡¯t help but frown on Shadowsh¡¯s decision but those that are knowledgeable nodded. As the ck cloth man and his summoned monsters were lifted out of the stage The Supremes falls into a disadvantage. Because the two girls have recovered and were now charging towards their two enemies from earlier. But just as the audience were about to cheer a resounding boom was heard as they saw the monsterfied Kuro was lifted out of the stage. The Metal God Technique practitioner was standing and around him were the dozen sharks looking at him menacingly. But try as they might they couldn¡¯t get close as any of them that did burst into water if it weren¡¯t for Shiro¡¯s secret technique Saiko no ninja ato: Tentai akuadomein. (Supreme Ninja Art: Celestial Aqua Domain) Together with his earlier technique the Suguremashita Suiton: Shio no shibuki (Superior Water Style: Tidal Ssh) he created a perfect domain for him and his summons. As long as he continuously supply the domain with his Mana then they would only get deeper. With his monsterfied form he decease the usage of Mana on any water elemental skill and enhanced their power and effect. But because he was fighting since earlier he expended arge amount of Mana that is why he used another secret technique the Ninja Ato: Ekitai jotai (Ninja Art: Liquid State). Together with his bodypatibility with water element he could turn his body into liquid with this secret technique. But the downpart of the technique is that he loses hisbat strength that is why he did not manage to save Kuro from being eliminated. He swore he will take the Metal God Technique practitioner down even though his sharks might not be able to beat him they are immortal in his domain so a chance would surelye up. Suddenly he had an impulse to go there and bite his opponent. He was startled before he started meditating he knew he was still in his monster form and because of this his emotion was still not stable. The Metal God Technique practitioner frowns as he looks at the sharks encircling him no matter how many he destroys they just keep on reviving he knew he needs to defeat Shiro for them to stop but his target is nowhere to be found. He used his spiritual sense to search for him but found nothing what he did not know is that the secret technique that Shiro have used caused his aura to be like the aura of the bodies of water around him. Just as he was deep in thought on how to cause Shiro toe out he was hit by a sudden idea as he quickly changed his target to the two girls who have recently recovered and was now fighting two of their members. Without any hesitation he charged over there but the dozen sharks wouldn¡¯t let him as they quickly swarm towards him. ¡°Get away!!¡± He shouted as he swings his hand to throw the sharks away. The shark did not care as they lunged themselves at their target but they were burst with just one punch but some of them manage bite their target. Even with sharp teeth they did not manage to pierce through the tough skin of their target but they still continue to bite forcefully. The Metal God Technique practitioner frowns as he continue to deal with the dozen sharks. Shiro on the other hand became more and more restless as time goes by he focus himself in his meditation but the monster side of him wanted to break loose. Actually he was so focus he did not know what was happening in the stage and continue in his meditation totally forgetting everything and everyone around him. He was a calmke devoid of any ripples as his aura became more and more vague to the point Shadowsh have to mark him so that he wouldn¡¯t lose sight of him. While they were fighting and Shiro was meditating both leaders of the group were going all out. Since the water seems to affect them both their speed have deceased but for the audience they were still too fast. On the side of The Supremes there were countless evil spirits mourning as a bloody smell could be smelled. The leader of The Supremes was holding his sword but he was now covered in blood red aura as his eyes also became bloody red. His sword was also in bloody red color as his entirety change into a malevolent demon. This is a realm where a person used the umted killing intent in his body and causes physical change unto him and his surrounding. In the side of the Archinviel Adventure Group their leader was covered in spinning sharp winds as there were actually two human size tornado besides him. His sword was now covered with a tornado enough to cover the whole de but this doesn¡¯t cause the sword to be dull on the contrary it sharpens it and embedded it with elemental attack. Bang! The two of them collided with each other once again as they continue to do so the audience themselves wanted to watch the fight but it was too fast for them so their attention was the other fighter that were fighting. While the most of the audience were watching the other fighters fight those that were sharp and strong enough to follow the fight between the two leaders of the groups watch their fight. For example Shadowsh then there is some of the leaders of the other groups that were watching. The leader of the Dragon Fighter the female knight rider was clenching her fist tightly as she watched them fight. She now have realised that the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group did not go all out during their fight. Chapter 402 Chapter 402: CHAPTER 374 THE BATTLE BETWEEN THE TWO LEADERS What she did not know is that the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group wasn¡¯t holding back in their fight he only fights in this way because he couldn¡¯t use most of hisbat technique when his enemy was this person in front of him. He could transform into a tornado right now but this only leaves him vulnerable to attacks from his opponent right now as both of them knew each other too well. So he could only fight in closebat but this also cause his opponent to be unable to use some of hisbat technique this even their situation. As long as one of them shows weakness then the tide of the battle would definitely tip off. They were so focus in their fight that like Shiro they forgotten everything around them even the deep water that was actually getting deeper as time goes by. They did not realised this just because neither one wanted to show any weakness. The dozen sharks bing more bigger and stronger as the water level goes deeper not only that the Metal God Technique practitioner was having a hard time umting his metal qi because of the bodies of water around him. ..... On the other hand the two fighters from The Supremes was being overwhelmed by the two girls before finally being eliminated. Once the two fighters were eliminated the two girls quickly started to recuperate as they knew they need to recover their strength to help their leader taking down the leader of their opponent¡¯s team. They wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Metal God Technique practitioner since the sharks were out of control if they tried to help they would only be attacked by them. Other than that they are of the nature element which was weak to steel energy. The metal qi of the Metal God Technique is a bane towards them. Seeing his target getting away the Metal God Technique practitioner was anxious but try as he might he couldn¡¯t escape from these sharks as no matter how many times he killed them they would just revive and revive over and over again. Just as he was frowning what to do a roar could be heard as a giant shark appeared it¡¯s eyes were lock on him. The Metal God Technique practitioner was ecstatic he knew what had happened and that is Shiro bing berserk. Just like what he had thought Shiro wasn¡¯t able to manage to restrain the monster side of him as the more he tried the greater the monster side of him tried to go on a rampage. Now unlike Kuro which used his technique to unseal and bing a half spider and human he did not use his technique but the monster side of him broke the seal which is much more deadly for both him and his opponent. He might be able to obtain twice as greater strength than when he used his technique but he would suffer thrice as much. It means that during the following battles he wouldn¡¯t be able to perform and not only him so does Kuro which would be detrimental to their group. Roar! The monsterfied Shiro let¡¯s out a roar once again and swam towards the Metal God Technique practitioner. The dozen sharks that were around the Metal God Technique practitioner dispersed as they watched their target intensely. The expression of the Metal God Technique practitioner changed as Shiro was too fast and he felt the power of the attack was too much. Bang! As the monsterfied Shiro ms himself at his target he manage to pushed him up until the wall. The arena shook but the monsterfied Shiro flew backwards as someone punched his head. The monsterfied Shiro started tumbling backwards as the dozen sharks saw this they quickly swam towards their target once again. The monsterfied Shiro shook his head as he felt incredibly dizzy what he did not know is that it wasn¡¯t any ordinary punch but the first skill of the Metal God Technique the Mountain Boring Punch. He felt his skull cracked as he crazily drank the water around him to recover his cracked skull started healing albeit in an extremely slow manner. ¡°I won¡¯t let you!!!¡± A bellow was heard as the Metal God Technique practitioner burst out with great power. The sharks around him burst into pool of water while the other sharks were thrown backwards. Shadowsh who was watching the fight between the two leaders of the group quickly changed his focus to the Metal God Technique practitioner. He then checked him and saw that his muscle started trembling as veins started throbbing all around his body. After checking his condition some more he quickly lost interest and return to watching the fight between the two leaders of the two groups. He thought that he was about to use some kind of secret skill of the Metal God Technique but after seeing the condition of his body Shadowsh knew that he had used another skill. This is clearly not a feature of the Metal God Technique so Shadowsh did not put any attention towards it. Back in the state after using some kind of berserk skill the Metal God Technique practitioner quickly charge towards Shiro. He was actually hesitant to use a berserk skill since he did not know if he was truly healed but upon seeing Shiro healing himself he knew he needs to put a stop to him. With a leap he dives down fist first as his jump was extremely high. Special Skillof the Metal God Technique: Meteor Fall. The monsterfied Shiro felt the iing danger and raised his head only to see that his opponent was already close. He ms his tail drawing the waters towards him creating a giant tidal wave. Boom! The tidal wave broke as the Metal God Technique practitioner continue towards Shiro. Suddenly a thin transparent barrier manage to block the attack just as the monsterfied Shiro was about tosh out he was knocked unconscious as the dozen sharks who were swarming towards the Metal God Technique practitioner burst into pools of water. Shiro was eliminated his skull was already cracked so if he took the hit earlier his head would burst. Shirayuri and Burakkuriri who were recuperating saw this and they were stunned they then saw that the Metal God Technique practitioner set his eyes to the two of them. They quickly acted as they pulled their weapons and watched the Metal God Technique practitioner with vignce. The Metal God Technique practitioner grins as he quickly charged towards the two girls his speed have increased after initiating berserk. The two girls were not surprised by his speed after all they knew too well just how strong their opponent is. The two of them let¡¯s out a shout as they swings their sword intending to sh or just inflect an injury to their enemy but their dream were just a dream. The Metal God Technique practitioner did not dodge their attack but received it head on when the two swords shed at his skin they produced sparks but they weren¡¯t able to pierce through his tough skin. He then grabs the two of them before throwing them up high. As the two were thrown in the sky the Metal God Technique practitioner also leaps high and arrive next to them. The two of them were hit in the stomach as they felt the pain in there. Boom! The two girlsnded with a thud as they look extremely pitiful their condition cause them to be immobile. Seeing how the Metal God Technique practitioner have no mercy towards the opposite gender Shadowsh started thinking that he was either a warrior that treats enemies with no mercy of someone who dislikes girls. If the Metal God Technique practitioner knew what he was thinking his expression would definitely be wonderful. The Metal God Technique practitioner thennded besides the two and spoke ¡°Just give up you know that it is futile you two couldn¡¯t move even a finger so this concludes our fight¡± The two girls knew this and since they lost fair and square they decided that it was best that they surrender but when they opened their mouth they started coughing out blood. An embarrassed look appeared on the Metal God Technique practitioner he then said ¡°Sorry I was intending in only making the two of you immobile it seems that I am still not used in this recovered state of mine¡± The two girls of course knew this as they have been training with him when they were young so of course they were taken aback by how much force he used when he fought the two of them. The two girls then heard a voice in their head asking if they surrender both of them said yes as they know which voice was in there head. Shadowsh then lifted the both of them out of the stage. Chapter 403 Chapter 403: CHAPTER 375 THE FINALE BETWEEN THE FIGHT OF TWO GROUP OF FRIENDS Seeing this the Metal God Technique practitioner was startled at first before he realised that Shadowsh was actually listening to them. His awe to Shadowsh have increased from admiration to worship after all he was also the one who cured him off from the demon curse that was attached to him. Since he no longer has any opponent he started to meditate as he slowly disperse his berserk mode. For the fight between the two leaders he decided to stay out of it. His strength is actually much stronger than the two as long as he fully unleashed the power of the Metal God Technique but since he just recently recovered he restrain himself from trying it out. Seeing this the audience were sighing as they knew that the miracle that had happened during thest match between the Archinviel Adventure Group and Dragon Fighters is unlikely to happen once again. The audience were also frustrated as they couldn¡¯t fully see the battle between the two leaders as they were too fast for their eyes. ..... Shadowsh on the other hand waszy to use his spiritual sense to show what is happening so he just continue to watch. The fight between the two leaders were very even as none of them manage to overpower the other. Shadowsh knew that they would continue to fight for days so he quickly sent a message to the Metal God Technique practitioner that he needs to intervene if not he would dere the match as a draw. Hearing this the Metal God Technique practitioner look helpless as he sighed and looks at Shadowsh before nodding he then started to walk towards the two who were very focus in their fight. His body then returned back to his steel form as ck tattoos were etched in his body. He then charged towards the two as he used the first skill of the Metal God Technique the Mountain Boring Punch. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group never thought that the Metal God Technique practitioner to deliver a surprise attack towards. Bam! As he flew backwards towards the wall the whole scene became quiet it was just too sudden. The leader of The Supremes grabs the Metal God Technique practitioner and shouted ¡°Niko! What the hell are you doing!!¡± He was incredibly furious as he was in the middle of an awesome fight but his friend butted in causing him to feel sour. Seeing this the Metal God Technique practitioner or Niko quickly waves his hand and exined ¡°It wasn¡¯t me it was lord Shadowsh that told me that if I don¡¯t intervene he would announce the battle as a draw¡± Shadowsh who was listening raised his eyebrow as he thought ¡®Since when did I be a lord in this ce?¡¯ Hearing this the leader of The Supremes looks at Shadowsh and sighed he knew his friend was a die hard fan of Shadowsh he was also one of those that are considered a fan so after sighing he left the stage. With the exit of the two groups Reias once again started shuffling as she shouted the next group that would be battling. ¡°Dragon Fighrers!¡± ¡°The Hunters!¡± The audience immediately started betting on the Dragon Fighters as their group is clearly stronger. And just like what they had thought after the two groups entered the stage and fought The Hunters were quickly put in an disadvantage situation. And after a couple of minutes The Hunters were defeated Dave was no match against the female knight rider while Hermosa was taken care by the archers from the Dragon Fighters. They were totally overpowered as the two warriors from their group was taken care by the knight rider of the ming stallion while the assassin couldn¡¯t shake off his opponent the knight rider of the thunder stallion. It was quick to realised that the weakest group remaining in this tournament was The Hunters but most of the audience still likes them because of their personalities and humble origins. The nobles actually wanted to hire them as their personal guards of Adventure Group too bad Reias have already stated they work for her. With the protection they received the group feel indebted to Reias so they had already thought of working for her and the guild. Reias then operates the shuffling machine once again there are only four group remaining that have yet to fight today. They were the Monstrous Adventurers, Peerless Sword Warriors, The Tank Masters and Heavenly Sword Sect. After shuffling she quickly draws out two paper slips and called out the names. ¡°Monstrous Adventurers!¡± ¡°The Tank Masters!¡± The audience started cheering as they knew even though The Tank Masters have low chance of winning it doesn¡¯t mean they had no chance at all. Shadowsh on the other hand started grinning as he knew that one group would definitely be crying and it wouldn¡¯t be The Tank Masters. If everyone knew what he is thinking they would be shocked after all the disy of strength that the Monstrous Adventurers have shown was clearly greater than The Tank Masters. Even The Tank Masters would definitely be in disbelief. Shadowsh also knew this but what the audience failed to add was the shield that Steven was wielding. Just it¡¯s presence would increase the chance of The Tank Masters winning. Not because of its power because Steven has yet to wield it properly it¡¯s because of its aura the aura of a Transcendent Beast which is known of a natural ruler of lower beings such as monsters. If the monsterpanions of the members of the group Monstrous Adventurers felt the aura of the shield they would cower in fear. The two groups entered the stage members of The Tank Masters were looking grim in contrast the members of the Monstrous Adventurers look confident. But even though the members of the Monstrous Adventurers were confident they still put their guards up knowing their opponent are one of the top group. With the sound of the gong the battle starts Scarlet Assassin Cassandra and Mad Woman Ang quickly charged. They were intending to finish off some of the members of the Monstrous Adventurers before they could summon their monsters. Krisha and the other archer of the group started shooting immediately as they also have the same idea as the two. Suddenly an earth wall appeared and blocked the arrows which startled The Tank Masters but Cassandra and Ang continue to charge as they easily destroys the wall with their attack. But after they destroys the wall they were surprised by numerous attacks raining down on them. Both quickly started retreating as they saw that the Monstrous Adventurers have summoned their monsters already. The members of the Monstrous Adventurers grins to the two of them as they knew that other than Rosa and the young man besides her their personal strength isn¡¯t strong enough to face their enemies so they had already prepared themselves and summoned their monsters when the gong sounded out. The earth wall was also a huge help to them and the one who created it was Rosa as she is also a mage but has no exactpatibility towards any element you could say she is a jack of all trades and master of none. Once the monster were summoned they quickly swarmed towards The Tank Masters. Cassandra let¡¯s out an ear piercing cry as she transformed into a fiery person with beautiful ming wings. Ang on the other hand started releasing quite arge amount of energy as her hair started floating. For them it is do or die time the rest of their team also knew this as they quickly went into formation. Steven quickly used his charge skill to intercept the charging monsters the two tanks from their group follows. Krisha and the other archer were bidding their time as their target weren¡¯t the monsters but their humanpanion. Just as the two groups were about to collide the monsters that were charging mysteriously stops but the three tanks were already charging so they couldn¡¯t stop but another shocking scene happened the monsters were actually retreating. They were retreating away from Steven this caused everyone except for Shadowsh to be stunned. But upon seeing the panicked expression of the monsters Cassandra quickly calm down as she flew towards the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers. Numerous cries were heard as the monsters quicklyunched their attacks towards her they might feel afraid of Steven but their training did cause their monster instinct to be somewhat subdued. They would do everything to protect their humanpanion even if it is their lives. Cassandra started retreating she might be immune towards physical attack but she isn¡¯t towards elemental and energy attacks. The three tanks from below ms themselves towards the monsters the two tanks were thrown backwards as for Steven the monster he collided with was thrown towards the other monsters and judging from it¡¯s expression it fainted. Chapter 404 Chapter 404: CHAPTER 376 THE PRECARIOUS SITUATION OF THE TANK MASTERS Steven was stunned he never thought that his strength was too powerful that he manage to knock one of the monsters down with just one hit. He then looks around him and realized that the monsters were actually retreating away from him. That is when it hits him it wasn¡¯t him that the monsters were afraid of but his shield. He knew that his shield was created from an unknown monster bones even though it was only a small part of the bones it was enough to create thisrge shield. He also saw the monster when he was nearly possessed by it. He then started advancing as the monster started retreating. He then had an idea as he started chasing the monsters but he did not target the monsterpanion knowing that the monsters would risk everything to stop him. ..... The members of the Monstrous Adventurers were having a hard time reigning in their monsters they also felt the fear that wasing from them. They were startled then they look at Steven strangely they then initiate the contract between them and the monsters and saw what they are seeing. Their expression be pale as they look at Steven with an horrified expression they saw behemoth roaring at them. Just as they wanted to run away their rationality stops them as the Rosa and the man besides her looks at each other and nodded. The two of them then attacks Steven when the audience saw that both of them unsheathes their swords they were shaking their heads for them it was much better to be an archer if one was Tamer. Suddenly they saw the two moves in an incredible speed as they quickly arrives in front of Steven and shed their weapon. Their attacks caused the other group that were watching to tremble in shock they realized that the two were not only powerful Tamers but also powerful fighters. Steven was also shocked he quickly raised his shield to defend. Sounds of sword and metal shing was heard as the two work together to pressure Steven. Steven knowing he could not use his shield¡¯s power once again was having a hard time. The other members of his group was fighting the monsters now that Steven was being held off by Rosa and her team they were going in a rampage. Explosions were happening everywhere in the stage the two tanks were having a hard time defending the two archers. In the side Cassandra and Ang were having an easy time dealing with the monsters as Cassandra is responsible for blocking the range attacks while Ang was dealing with those that tries to get close. Suddenly the ground beneath the two of them soften Ang quickly jumps while Cassandra flew up. The flying monsters have been waiting for this as they quickly flocks towards the two. Cassandra opens her mouth and breaths outsrge amount of mes in them as the monsters quickly stops and started throwing their skills. Cassandra then grabs Ang before flying away but the monsters were relentless as they chase after them. ¡°Quickly drop me off I¡¯ll deal with the guys on the ground!¡± Ang quickly shouted as she knew that without her Cassandra could move freely. Cassandra looks at her before nodding as she drops Ang down. Ang raised her fist as she was diving fist first. Bam! One of the monsters was hit in the head which made it unconscious but another monster attacks Ang as she was thrown away. Up in the sky the flying monsters were chasing after Cassandra but they were having a hard time. They can¡¯t get close because of the beautiful yet fierce fire surrounding her there is also the fact that her attacks were powerful enough to eliminate them. So they bombarded her with range skills or just annoys her she might be powerful but they had the advantage in numbers. In the stage Ang was fighting against 5 monsters on her own as she was getting angry from the fact that other than this monster the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers were also targeting her. Roar! She lets out a roar stunning the monsters as they all thought that she wasn¡¯t a human but a monster in the shape of a human. Her punches weren¡¯t like those of a human but like those of a monster they are heavy and deadly. The five monsters were driven by this as they became much more powerful as their opponent did not use any weapon then they wouldn¡¯t worry about anything. Humans have weapons to contend with monsters but there were also some people that trains their body to contend with monsters. And Ang was trained by top monster n the Steel Ape n not to mention her body is just like theirs so she wasn¡¯t in an disadvantage fighting monster with just her fist. But against five monsters that were trained and their grades weren¡¯t low she was of course having a hard time coping up. Suddenly while the whole stage was in chaos an arrow hit one of the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers the arrow would pierce through the head of the person if it weren¡¯t for the spiritual sense barrier. With the elimination of the Tamer so does the elimination of the monsters after all the only reason why they were exempted to the rules of numbers because there is a rule stating once they were eliminated so does their monsters. With the huge rhinoceros beetle and two of the flying monsters being eliminated the pressure for the members of The Tank Masters weakens. But just as one of the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers was eliminated a shout came from the stage as one of the tanks was overwhelmed by the monsters resulting in him being eliminated. Another shout and the other tank was also eliminated with the disadvantage in numbers the tanks were no match at all. The two archers knew that they were clearly up next. Without the tanks protecting them they are no match against this tide of monsters. Both of them looks at each other before nodding they had one tactic understanding and that is to take one down before going down. Wether it is a monster or a human they need to take one down they had no luxury of thinking any kind of n. The two of them started focusing on the Golden Giant Elephant as they targeted it¡¯s ears and eyes. The Golden Giant Elephant was fighting against Ang when it felt numerous arrows being shot towards it and they were targeting it¡¯s ears which even though is tough but also one of its weakness. While it was distracted Ang pulled it¡¯s trunk and ms it into the ground just as she was about to finish it off the monster besides her rams her pushing her away from the Golden Giant Elephant. The monster then let¡¯s out a shriek as its eyes were shot by an arrow. Krisha smiles as she then sighed as two bull monsters ms her between each other. With that Krisha was lifted out of the stage the situation of The Tank Masters became dire. The remaining archer was having a hard time running away from the monster just as the monster was about to run him over he shot his arrow urately hitting one the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers. But it failed to eliminate him as it only hits the shoulder of said target the archer then smiled bitterly as he was finally run over by the monsters. With that the remaining members of The Tank Masters are down to three Steven, Ang and Cassandra. In the three Ang¡¯s situation is clearly the worse while Steven was now surrounded by the human members of The Tank Masters as they are the only ones that are able to approach him. The best in the three was Cassandra as the more time goes by the fewer the monsters that were chasing after her. She was taking one of them at a time but she was using her Mana at a drastic rate not to mention her energy. In her phoenix form her strength might have increased tremendously but thises with a price but her situation is somewhat special as the increase in her strength is like those of the forbidden technique or skill but yet she only suffers exhaustion. Other than exhaustion she also suffered damage because of the elemental attacks thrown at her. Even though her speed is almostparable to a Crimson Gold Rank individual she still couldn¡¯t dodge an attack that was thrown at the same time in different location. If this keeps on she might only be able to fight for at least half an hour before reverting back to her human form. Bang! Back in the ground Ang punches the Golden Giant Elephant in the face her attack might have pushed it backwards but she was still grasped by it¡¯s trunk. Chapter 405 Chapter 405: CHAPTER 377 TTM VS. MA ENDING Ang¡¯s expression quickly changed just as she was about to struggle it was toote the Golden Giant Elephant lifted her up and ms her back into the stage. The other monsters quickly started attacking as the attacks rains down on her she couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. Argghhh! Suddenly she shouted as she used all her strength to stand up and punched as numerous monsters flew away but after that she just stood there silently. The monsters received varying degrees of injury they then kept on watching her to see if she makes any sudden movements. But after a while she was still silent then the Golden Giant Elephant quickly charged as it knew even if it was hit it wouldn¡¯t be eliminated that easily. Bam! It hits a barrier Shadowsh spiritual sense barrier to be more exact as Ang was lifted out of the stage. Thatst burst of strength is what she had left after delivering her powerful punch she fainted. ..... But she did injured all the monsters in her surrounding some of the monsters even suffers heavy injury in either external or internal part of them. Now the situation of The Tank Masters is behind hope as their are oniy two of them left fighting in the stage. Besides the situation of the two isn¡¯t looking good at all as the monsters were in pursuit of Cassandra while Steven was fighting against all the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers. While Cassandra was flying in the sky trying to avoid the attacks and also attacking he sense a spiritual sense contacting her. She knew who¡¯s spiritual sense this is as she quickly let it connects and Steven¡¯s voice suddenly rang out on her head. This is quite risky as they be slower and preupied so they could bd easily hit because they weremunicating. ¡® Cassandra I will use the shield¡¯s power to hold everyone around me in their ce I want you to attack me with an area attack¡¯ Hearing this Cassandra knew that they still have a chance to win without any hesitation she agrees. Suddenly she changed her direction and flew towards Steven and the others of course she did not make it obvious as she was still being chased by the flying monsters. When she got close Steven¡¯s eyes became sharp as he activates the shield¡¯s power as all the human members of the Monstrous Adventurers felt they were stuck on their spot. Steven then hurried deactivate the shield¡¯s power knowing if he continue he would definitely lose control of it. Cassandra was already diving down towards them with her mes stretched wide feeling the threat ckmg from her the expression of all the members of the Monstrous Adventurers changed. ¡°F¨¨nghu¨¢ng H¨°uy¨¬!¡± (Phoenix Descent) Boom! A powerful st ured as the attack threw the monsters towards the wall while the flying monsters were sent flying away. The audience never have thought a reversal would happen they were anxious to know what is the result of the match. Shadowsh then waves his hand as the smoke dispersed everyone then saw the result. In the stage there were 5 people floating up in the air it means that they were eliminated. Their monsters were then lifted out of the stage. 4 of the people floating were members of the Monstrous Adventurers while he extra person was Steven. Since he could not use the shield¡¯s power he took the attack head on and the result was this. As the people that was eliminated was lifted out of the stage only three people were left standing on the stage the monsters were too injured to fight so the remaining two members of the Monstrous Adventurers recalled them back. The remaining members of the Monstrous Adventurers were Rosa and the knight both the leader and the vice leader of the Monstrous Adventurers were still present. Cassandra is too exhausted to attack or even move as she looks at the two with her dizzy consciousness. Rosa and the knight on the other hand were also not in the best condition the knight was kneeling as smokes starteding out of his body. He started coughing as blood started to seeps out of his helmet he was grievously injured to the point he could no longer move. Rosa on the other hand was breathing haggardly she used all of her defensive magic to block the attack if not she would also have been eliminated. Water Shield, Earth Armor, ming Barrier, Wind Barrier, Thunderfield and Frozen Armor these magic skills were used at the same time she barely escape from the attack. Even if her Mana was now to the point of being depleted into nothingness she stood up and walks towards Cassandra. She is a Tamer a mage and a swordsman she knew that being a tri-upation master is fraught with hardships but she still went with it. As she looks at Rosa who was slowly approaching her Cassandra felt extremely bitter but she couldn¡¯t change the result. Rosa then swings her sword at Cassandra¡¯s neck and this signal for Shadowsh to lift her out of the stage. The result of the match did not change even with Steven¡¯s shield which was supposed to be the turning point of the match. The winner is still the Monstrous Adventurers with the exit of the two groups Reias quickly announced the next match. She did not need to operate the shuffling machine since there are only two groups left that means that this is thest battle of the day. But this two group fighting is also one of the moments that the audience were waiting. The battle between swordsmen the battle for the group that truly deserves the title of the strongest swordsman group. ¡°Heavenly Sword Sect!¡± ¡°Peerless Sword Warriors!¡± When their names were called out cheers burst out from the audience as they became extremely excited especially for those that wields the swords. The two groups then entered the stage under the passionate gaze of the audience. The other groups quickly went to their corners to watch as they wanted to know which is truly the betters swordsman group the Heavenly Sword Sect or the Peerless Sword Warriors. Zielong, Ang who was healed but still couldn¡¯t stand up were looking at Jarius their gaze says it all. They were saying don¡¯t you dare lose since I lost to you. The audience started cheering the names of their chosen group most of them were cheering for the Heavenly Sword Sect though. After all the Heavenly Sword Sect still have no lose since the beginning even though they had draws they had no lost. The two groups stared at each other and sparks seems to fly. But from the expression of the Heavenly Sword Sect they seem to deemed the Peerless Sword Warriors as weaker than them. Saske was actually reluctant to fight them as he saw that members of the Peerless Sword Warriors except for the mysterious swordsman Rafael as ignorant brats. Judging by how they react towards a dense killing intent means that they are too ignorant in the ways of killing which kills the mood for him. The one he wanted to fight right now was actually Cassandra theirst fight ends as a draw so he wanted to fight her again to really know which one of them is stronger. Reias then sounded out the gong as the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors quickly charged towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. Rafael targets Jarius as he run towards him but suddenly someone stand in front of him blocking his way. It was Saske since he was not interested in fighting the other members of the Peerless Sword Warriors he decided to target Rafael. Rafael quickly shed his sword at Saske but it was easily blocked then their sword qi shed as both of their eyes shed and they quickly retreat from one another. Shadowsh quickly shed a grin as he knew what had happened their sword qi was equal in power and quality there is no difference at all. This means that as long as they defeat one another their sword intent would improve by one level. This is quite an irresistible offer for a swordsman both of them had desire to battle burning in their eyes. Jarius also felt this so does the others so they quickly distance themselves from the two knowing that it was an unspoken rule of the swordsman not to butt in on situation just like this. Once they realised that they were equal in the way of the sword the two were now brimming with intent to win. They both shed their swords at the same time Rafael¡¯s sword was shining in white light while Saske¡¯s katana was brimming with dark light. Bang! When the two swords shed they did not produce the sound of sword shing but an explosion. The two of them repeatedly shed as the explosion continue their figure started getting blurry as their speed became faster and faster as time goes by. Chapter 406 Chapter 406: CHAPTER 378 THE BATTLE BETWEEN TWO SWORDSMAN GROUP Darkness and light was clearly seen in the stage as each collision between Rafael and Saske causes the brightness of the stage to changed. Their fight even affect the others of both team other than Jarius who was just standing and watching everything the others weren¡¯t able to fight properly because of the two. Upon seeing this Shadowsh lifted the two off the stage and both of them did not notice this as they are too embroiled in their fight. Besides that they don¡¯t feel anything once the two were raised in a height enough for them not to affect the situation below Shadowsh created a floor out of spiritual sense barrier just for the two of them. Seeing this the audience once again marveled of how powerful Shadowsh is. The two continue to fight ignoring everything around them. In the ground the fight between the Heavenly Sword Sect and Peerless Sword Warriors continues. ..... Monster Swordsman Dio and his monsters face off with two members of the Peerless Sword Warriors they aren¡¯t losing on the contrary they are actually in the advantage. The leader of the Peerless Sword Warriors was facing off against Mountain Swordsman Da Rock. Both of them were quite powerful each strike cause the air around them to vibrate. Rafa was facing off with The sh Mayleen both of them were actually equal in terms of strength. The sh Mayleen was incredibly fast but as if she controls everything Rafa would be able to hit her. Magic Swordsman Quinn on the other hand was fighting with two opponents. As she was still recovering she still couldnt fully unleash all her strength but after resting for more than one day she was now close to be fully recovering since the healers that were healing her were from Shadowsh¡¯s group. The audience all shook their heads as the situation in the stage says it all the Peerless Sword Warriors were no match for the Heavenly Sword Sect. Even without Jarius moving the Peerless Sword Warriors were barely holding on. A shout came from the stage as the swordsman that Quinn was facing has his arm cut off. She then delivers a sh towards his neck eliminating him just seconds after that swordsman was eliminated the two swordsmen that Dio was facing was also eliminated. The audience were all sighing and shaking their heads the anticipated fight actually became a massacre. The other swordsman that Quinn was facing attacks her in an incredible speed wounding her but that is all he amount to as Quinn used a magic skill to paralyse him before taking him down. With that there are only 3 members remaining in the Peerless Sword Warriors thankfully for them none of the other members of the Heavenly Sword Sect went to deal with them and just watch in the side. Rafa and Mayleen was actually having fun as the look of excitement in their eyes have not changed causing Quinn to feel jealous. Mayleen was moving at her fastest speed while Rafa transformed into her sword winged angel form. The two of them would disappear and appear in the stage causing most of the audience to feel awe and bitter. After all such speed was truly amazing but because of this they couldn¡¯t follow their movements. So most of them watch the battle between Da Rock and Zerf their strongest attribute in their body is strength, endurance and defence. So the audience quite like watching the two fight the men would shout and cheer at either of the two. It was like two barbarians of the royalty fighting each other. The fight goes on for a long time but the audience weren¡¯t bored but only tranced as the fight was truly mind blowing for most of them. Especially the fight between Rafael and Saske as their sword qi actually rised into one level just fighting continuously. Since this is thest battle of the day Shadowsh did not hurry them but as long as the sun set down he would announce the battle as a draw. He had already told Jarius and the other members of his group about this and they quickly agrees as they knew that they already had an advantagepared to the other groups who only have an hour or two as time limit. The fight between the two groups kept on going but the situation between Zerf and Da Rock ising to a close. Zerf was now exhausted unlike Da Rock who could absorb the energy from the earth to replenish his energy and sustain his stamina even with their high level fight. Zerf was now breathing heavily seizing this chance Da Rock shed him throwing him backwards he then stomps and leaps. His huge sword then descended at Zerf as a boom ured and Zerf was eliminated. Da Rock then slumps down as he started to rest to recover from the high intensity fight he just won. He thought he could easily beat Zerf with just his killing intent since his performance during their fight against The Supremes were too mediocre. But after fighting with him he realised that he was actually quite powerful that is when he knew the leader of The Supremes isn¡¯t any ordinary person to the point he manage to scare Zerf to the point he couldn¡¯t unleash his true strength. He already knew that leader of The Supremes was practically a monster but after fighting Zerf he realised he was actually still underestimating him. He then clenched his fist but just as he was about to swore to defeat the leader of The Supremes a voice sounded out behind him. ¡°I know what you are thinking and I have to say that is my target so hands off¡± Hearing this Da Rock smiled bitterly as he knew whose voice was that. It was Jarius, Da Rock couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated as their group were quite right so sometimes they would know what the other person is thinking. He then sighed he then thought of another person from The Supremes and realized their is another person strong enough to contend against Jarius. Niko the Metal God Technique practitioner he then smiles as he found his target but he did not know why but he doesn¡¯t feel confident fighting against him. While Dar Rock and Zerf¡¯s fight was over the fight over the two girls Mayleen and Rafa was also drawing to a close. Unlike the situation in Da Rock and Zerf¡¯s fight the two were equally exhausted their speed did not slows down though. They were using all of their willpower just to push themselves and if their fight wasn¡¯t in the stage then the result would be death on either or even to the both of them. The thrill in their eyes did not vanish though Rafa was actually feeling very strange since she doesn¡¯t like to fight she had never thought she would have fun fighting another person. The two sh again and both of them pushed each other backwards. The two of them then stares at each other and caught the intent of one another. They are too exhausted after sustaining such high level fight together with the speed they had used during throughout the fight of course they would be exhausted. So the two intends to finish the fight with onest attack. The two of them started sending their energy, sword qi and Mana towards their sword. As if devouring the light Mayleen¡¯s sword was absorbing the light in the surrounding even the audience could clearly see this. For Rafa¡¯s side her sword wings detached themselves at her back and started spinning in front of her to be more precise they were spinning around her sword. The two moves at the same time both of them were quitepatible with light element so which attack is better will win. ¡°The Divine sh!¡± (Rafa) ¡°shing sh!¡± (Mayleen) Boom! When the two attacks collided a burst of light blinded everyone even those that at the high level covers their eyes. Except for Shadowsh who had used his dark energy to cover his eyes which could now see everything in the blinding light everyone had to cover their eyes. Other than covering his eyes he also covers the two fighting above the stage so that they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. When the blinding light subsided everyone saw two figures floating above the stage they were Mayleen and Rafa. Their fight ended as a draw as Mayleen¡¯s attack would have cut off Rafa¡¯s neck while Rafa¡¯s attack would have split Mayleen to half. With that the only ones that were fighting were Saske and Rafael. Both of them were still focus in their fight but at the same timr both of them were now covered with cuts and other types of injuries. Shadowsh knew that the condition of Rafael is much worsepared to Saske. Saske¡¯s dark energy is extremely lethal towards his opponents as they would slowly destroys them from the inside. Chapter 407 Chapter 407: CHAPTER 379 SHADOWSLASH WILFULNESS If this was at normal times then Rafael wouldn¡¯t be affected by Saske¡¯s dark energy. But Rafael was now squeezing everything from him just to defeat Saske he was now on the verge of copsing only with his will to win was he able to continue fighting. For Saske he looks like he suffered far more that Rafael since Rafael¡¯s holy like energy were able to prate his dark armor but even though he suffered numerous cuts it was only external injury. Compared to Rafael¡¯s agonizing internal bleeding it was nothing. So Saske is quite confident he would be able to defeat Rafael. Rafael also knew this that is why he was using all of his power just to take down Saske but he could only inflict minor injuries. He then retreats away from him as he started to condense his energy to his sword since he was nearing his defeat he wanted to go out with a boom. ..... Saske suddenly shivers as he his instinct told him that Rafael was nning something dangerous. He then noticed that the desire to win in Rafael¡¯s eyes have vanished and was reced with murderous intent. He then knew that this was probably thest attack Rafael would make. Without hesitation he also started to drawing out his dark energy to his sword but just as he was about to finish hisst attack Rafael moves. He cursed as he swung his sword his towards the iing Rafael the sword was now pitch ck in color as a wave of darkness covers it. Swish with the two passing through each other the audience became silent and waited. After a second passed Saske started floating as the result shocked the audience Saske actually lost. Rafael smiled before spitting out blood and a sword mark appeared on his chest as his eyes whitens and he cks out. He was then lifted out of the stage together with Saske even though he manage to cut Saske he also suffered and lost. The result was a draw but some of the audience thought that Rafael won as Saske was the first to be knocked out. And that is the ending of the fight between the Peerless Sword Warriors and the Heavenly Sword Sect. The winner was the same as what most of the people thought the number one Adventure Group of the Archinviel Dukedom the Heavenly Sword Sect. With that the battle of the day ended everyone went back home their mind was still on guessing who is gonna be the overall champion as the Genius Group was already crossed out on their mind as the group was too strong and is Shadowsh¡¯s group. Shadowsh was actually frowning he was in the mansion thinking that thepetition is too long when he wanted to return back to his kingdom immediately. He then thought that he should slowly pair up those that have more loses than wins to the Genius Group or the other strong team to hasten the pace. He then thought of something and smiled as he went to Reias¡¯s room. The next day the audience went into the stage but when they arrived there they were shocked to see there were numerous clones of Shadowsh standing in the stage. Reias smiled but inside she was actually a bit embarrassed about Shadowsh wilfulness. But she knew that he and the other groups were actually quite anxious to return so she steel herself and announced. ¡°My lord Shadowsh noticed that the remaining group were considered the strongest group in the city¡± ¡°So it was quite a pity if they wouldn¡¯t be able toe with him in his return back to his kingdom so he proposed another method¡± She then pointed at the clones and exins ¡°So he has a new challenge those that manage to defeat his clones would be able to pass and they would be able toe with him in his return back to his kingdom or obtain the ability to contract a monster even if you aren¡¯t a Tamer¡± The audience were stunned but they couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile after all Shadowsh¡¯s words are the rule in this arena but after hearing the rewards the audience knew that it still haven¡¯t changed. Reias then asks ¡°So which team thinks that they could defeat Shadowsh¡¯s clone don¡¯t worry the clones only have a portion of my lord strength and would only fight using their physical capabilities without using any skills or Active Abilities¡± The groups heard this and they felt a bit hopeful but there is one person that shivers in fear she was the female knight rider from the Dragon Fighters. She still remembers that Shadowsh have lend his strength to her increasing her strength tremendously to the point she manage to defeat a Crimson Gold Rank individual. Thinking about this she raised her hands Reias was confused she then asks ¡°Does your group wanted to try?¡± The female knight rider quickly shook her head nonsense she doesn¡¯t want her group to be the first one to test how strong the clones really are. Reias saw this so she asks ¡°So that means you wanted to ask a question?¡± The female knight rider nods her head she then saw Reias nodding at her so she quickly asks ¡°How many clones does every group have to face?¡± ¡°One¡± ¡°You only need to face one of my clone if you won then you could request your wish to me if you manage tost for more than hour then you would still win but only one of your group is able to request a wish to me¡± Shadowsh voice was then heard by everyone the audience couldn¡¯t help but be shocked after all this is quite favorable for the groups that werepeting in the tournament. The groups started to feel fidgety after all this is their chance suddenly a voice was heard it was Dave¡¯s voice besides him was his best friend the assassin of their group. ¡°Our group would be going first since we are the weakest group remaining in thepetition even if lord Shadowsh did not change the rule we would have been disqualified otherwise¡± After saying this he and his group strode towards the stage, are they nervous? Of course they are but they knew that they are the weakest in all the groups remaining in thepetition. Since it¡¯s like this they wanted to try their luck and duke it out against one of Shadowsh clone. The other clones started retreating leaving one clone to face the entire The Hunters group. When the audience saw this they started anticipating the result of the match since they already knew the strength of the group a change of situation stimtes them once again. The only thing that sadden them though is that their bet would be turn into nothing since the situation tool a drastic turn. The members of The Hunters quickly went into their unique formation as Dave and the warriors surrounds the clone. Hermosa was also looking at it with a nervous look after all she was fighting a clone of her idol. Not only her the others were also feeling the same thing which further cause their momentum to decrease. Reias then bangs the gong as the battle starts Dave and his two warriorpanion quickly charged towards the clone. The clone looks at the three people charging towards it and spreads out his palm as sharp ws gleams at it. Swish! With incredible speed he passed through its three opponents. With it¡¯s first attack it immediately took down two of the warriors of The Hunters Dave managed to save himself albeit slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the clone with trepidation in them. The clone looks at the two archers, Hermosa and the assassin but did not attack them and actually chose Dave as it¡¯s target. The four people was surprised then anger burns in their eyes they were actually ignored. Without further ado they immediately started attacking the clone Hermosa fired a quick thunder spell, the assassin closed in from behind while the two archers started shooting. The clone ignored all of this and attacks Dave with a swipe of his w the air seems to have been cut into pieces. Dave used his huge sword to block the attack but after receiving the attack he flew backwards smashing into the arena¡¯s wall. The attack of the others reached the clone but all of them were dispersed by it¡¯s tail as the assassin was smacked away. The clone then charged towards Dave once again. Dave was about to get up when it saw that the clone was already in front of it. For the first time this is was the first time in his life that he felt so helpless. Dave was then eliminated as Shadowsh lifted him out of the stage. Switching it¡¯s target the clone then targets the assassin which was promptly eliminated with ease. Chapter 408 Chapter 408: CHAPTER 380 THE CLONE The audience were shocked it was a total tragedy for The Hunters they were beaten quite easily. This is quite aplete shock for them with that The Hunters weren¡¯t able tost 10 minutes at all heck two minutes haven¡¯t passed yet. Total silence pervades the arena the remaining group look solemn. Suddenly a voice was heard pulling everyone out of their stupor. ¡°Well that is quite amazing I want to give it a try¡± It was the leader of The Supremes he was holding his sword real tight even he felt the pressure which only serves to excite him. He wanted to test himself on how would hepare to one of Shadowsh¡¯s clone. His group did not say anything but since he was the leader they just epted his n. ..... Niko was also itching on testing himself also he noticed how the clone reacts earlier and knew that it targets the strongest person in the group first. Since recovering he was now considered the strongest person in their group so he was quite confident that the clone would go after him first. Following with their leader The Supremes entered the stage with their head raised high as they felt proud of challenging Shadowsh¡¯s clone even after seeing such disy of strength. The six of them quickly surrounds the clone while Niko stands next to his bro the leader of their group. The ck cloth man on the other hand quickly retreats far away as he will start his summoning spell when Reias bangs the gong The clone just stood there motionlessly it wouldn¡¯t move unless it was order to. Reias then bangs the gong again and the clone instantly moves towards Niko this time it did not spread his palm but clenched it as his figure was also different from the clone earlier the first one looks like a demi fox-human. While this time it looks like a draconian with it¡¯s huge wings on the back and a dragon tail. Knowing this would happen Niko quickly unleashed his strength as his aura skyrocketed and his body became like steel with ck tattoos in them. Just as the clone was about to reach him somebody blocked the clone¡¯s path it was his bro. With a wave of his sword he tries to cut down the clone his murderous intent was fully unleashed even though he knew this type of scare tactics are of no use towards clones and emotionless monsters this murderous intent is a passive like ability of his. It would appear every time he attacks with the intent to kill. The clone emotionlessly threw a punch towards him and suddenly with a boom the leader of The Supremes flew towards the arena¡¯s wall. This stunned the audience they then couldn¡¯t help but thought that Shadowsh have given all the groups an impossible mission. Suddenly the clone stops which was ideal to Niko as he punched using all of his strength and thebination of the first skill of the Metal God Technique: Mountain Boring Punch. The clone grabs the punch but it moves backward slightly as it¡¯s strength was reduced by Shadowsh. It flew upward escaping the quicksand underneath it but suddenly a figure holding a trident leaps towards it and ms his trident into its head. The clone used it¡¯s wing to p the trident wielding fighter away but the sand controller, eggde wielding and spear wielding appeared and attacked it. The clone suffered from the attack while some were block two manage to pierce it since it was surrounded it ps it¡¯s wings and flew away. Above it¡¯s head appeared some kind of bar but the bar was reduced. This startled the audience but Shadowsh who was watching from above chuckles inwardly he created some kind of life bar for the clone like it was some kind of video game. The clone then closed in towards Niko once again this time its approach has much more force. Without any hesitation Niko punched out so does the clone when the two fist collided an explosion ured as the air exploded around the two. Even though Niko still looks calm he was actually shocked he felt his defence on his arm actually broke. But he then thought of how powerful Shadowsh is so he quckly recovers and punch back. He then noticed that if his punchesnded on the clone the bar started depleting. A look of understanding shes through his eyes as he started to fight in much more zeal his other members on the other hand couldn¡¯t approached them as their fight were just too much for them. The leader of their group stood up and shook his head he then saw the shing figure of Niko and the clone. Without any hesitation just like Niko he rushed towards the clone raising his sword and shed out. The clone tilted to the side dodging his attack but Niko used this opportunity to punch the clone only to be repelled by it¡¯s wing. But the wings suffered from some damage the others from their group knew they couldn¡¯t attack in a close distance so they started attacking from a distance. The trident wielding fighter started firing ck mes each attack looks like a wave. The eggde wielding fighter attacks from the side with a wave of his weapon numerous crescent shape ck and green aura attack flew towards the clone. The sand controller ms his scimitar into the stage as the sands travels towards the clone and form a spike underneath it. The halberd wielder of the group started throwing his spear towards the clone and would pick it up when it was smacked away. Suddenly three roars were heard as the ck cloth man finished his summoning spell this time there were 3 bat winged demon as the ck cloth man knew that the worm demon would be useless in this battle as the punch of the clone has a unique energy on them it¡¯s attack is like an elemental attack. The three bat winged demon then charged towards the clone but once they were close enough to the clone it targeted them. The clone grabs one of the demons and ms it¡¯s head to the floor with full force as the spiritual sense barrier broke and the stage caves in. Shadowsh then lifted out the bat winged demon out of the stage. The clone then ps one of the bat winged demon with it¡¯s tail making it fly away smashing into the wall the remaining demon was being mmed to the stage repeatedly. Niko was stunned by the clone¡¯s ferocity it did not show this much ferocity before he then saw in the bar of the clone there is an additional number in it. 10 before it was 7 but the number stop the bar have increased he then realized it was the number of their group. The first one toe out of his stupor was their leader as he raised his sword and hacked it towards the clone. The other also recovers and they once again charged towards the clone. Once again an all out warmence Niko together with the two bat winged demon tanked the clone as it¡¯s behavior have changed it was now attacking anyone and it¡¯s selection was random. Suddenly in the midst of the fight the clone kicks the eggde wielding fighter in the knee before kneeing his face. The fighter started rolling away as the clone was about to finish him when Niko and his bro shed besides attacking with there full strength. The clone managed to block the attack only to be attacked by the others the sand controller shed it¡¯s leg, the trident wielding fighter stabs it together with the halberd wielder. The clone was also hit by aser beam from the ck cloth man. Bam! The clone was thrown backwards as its life bar turn to half. Suddenly the aura from the clone changed as it¡¯s eyes started bing red it did not have any increase in strength but it made a stance a fighting stance. Niko and his bro was about to charge towards the clone when suddenly both of them stops they felt a profound dangering from the clone. Even though they did not attack the clone did once it¡¯s charge it reached Niko immediately. Niko quickly punched out but this time the clone did not attack head on. It grabs Niko¡¯s arm before kicking him in the stomach after that it docks avoiding the attack of the leader of The Supremes before kicking him in the kees and headbutts him. The expression of other members of The Supremes changed as they retreat slightly but the clone still charged after them. Suddenly numerous chains started toe out of the ck cloth man as they tried to hold the clone. The other fighters quickly charged as long as they could let the chains hold the clone they could resume their attack. Chapter 409 Chapter 409: CHAPTER 381 THE CLONE ll The clone was finally grasped by the chains but it pulled them as the chains started making creaking noises as if they will break in any second. Wouldn¡¯t let this chance pass the others started to attack in a mad manner as the life bar of the clone started to rapidly decrease. The clone finally broke the chains after getting out it grabs the head of the sand controller before flying high and dives down. Boom! The sand controller was eliminated just as the clone was about to raised it¡¯s head it flew backwards after receiving a kick from Niko. Standing on the path where it flew was the leader of The Supremes he helds his sword tightly as he shed. ¡°Killing Devil Technique: God Killing sh!¡± As the clone received the attack it¡¯s life bar depleted into 10%. Once the clone reached low life level it started to move in a unique manner as it charged towards Niko once again. ..... Just as Niko was about to received it the clone stops as it quickly changed its direction towards the ck cloth man. The ck cloth man started waving his hand as numerous ckser beam was thrown at the clone but all of them were dodged. The clone managed to get close to him just as he thought he would be taken out someone pushed him away. Boom! The person that pushed him received the clone¡¯s devastating attack. The person who pushed was the halberd wielder of their group the attack would have destroyed his heart if Shadowsh hadn¡¯t protected him. Another fighter of The Supremes was taken out the trident wielder and the eggde wielder tried to pincer the clone but it flew upwards. It then used it¡¯s tail to grabs the heck of the trident wielder. The eggde wielder hurried grabs the trident wielder. Niko jumps towards the clone and punched it as the clone crossed it¡¯s arm to block the attack it was mmed back into the stage. Bam! Niko was also away by it¡¯s wings as once again he was mmed into the wall. The eggde wielder let¡¯s go of the trident wielder and shed the clone. The clone did a back flip avoiding the attack it then tilts sideward as the leader of The Supremes tried to hack it. The trident wielder threw it¡¯s trident towards the clone only to grabs it but it was thrown backward when the ck cloth man fired a powerful energy bomb towards it. Even though they received harm from the energy bomb the other members of The Supremes weren¡¯t angry but actually gesture a thumbs up to the ck cloth man. The ck cloth man then told them something his spiritual sense causing their expression to change but all of them nods solemnly. The clone¡¯s life bar was once again reduced it then flew towards the ck cloth man and grabs him in the head. Suddenly the ck cloth man started shining in ck light as he exploded. The clone was thrown into the wall as the ck cloth man was now floating in the stage meaning he was eliminated. The remaining members of The Supremes then started to charge towards the clone as it¡¯s life bar was now in critical level. After a couple of minutes the clone was defeated the result was there are only two members of The Supremes left. It was Niko the Metal God Technique practitioner and the leader of their group not to mention both fighters were heavily injured. The one who emptied the clone¡¯s life bar wasn¡¯t actually these two as after reaching critical level the clone became much more harder to defeat. The trident wielder manage to pierce it¡¯s heart after the two manage to hold the clone down but the trident wielder also suffers from the clone¡¯s blow. The two in the stage let¡¯s out a roar as they won they felt extremely proud of their victory as they raised their fist and roars. Shadowsh smiled as he lifted the two gently out of the stage they still needs to rest but he had Leafinia heal them so that they could watch the next group that would be fighting his clone. As Shadowsh looks at the group that would be fighting next five people shouted in unison. ¡°The Monstrous Adventurers volunteers to fight the lord Shadowsh clone next!¡± ¡°The Peerless Sword Warriors wouldn¡¯t cower to any challenge were up next!¡± ¡°Interesting it seems that this would be quite a challenge we wanted to try! we¡¯ll prove that the title of the number one Adventure Group isn¡¯t just for show!¡± ¡°We will aplish the task given to us let us the knight of justice fight next!¡± ¡°We would like to try how strong the clone is if it could destroy our shield!¡±. The 6 people were the 6 leaders of the remaining group other than the Archinviel Adventure Group every leaders of the other group was rearing to go. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group was hesitant with Shiro and Kuro being out of the group since they still need to recover from thest fight their group battle prowess is trulycking. Seeing this Shadowsh then shouted ¡°Those that have lingering injury or any ailment that causes their battle prowess to deceasee forward I will let Leafinia heal you¡± Leafinia then step forward as she heard this Shadowsh then apologized to her since she was still working even now. Quinn and some of the other fighters went to be treated while the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group went into the clinic and retrieves the two ninjas. With Leafinia and Herish helping each other they quickly treated everyone of the people that went forward. Once they were treated their confidence and the confidence of their group rose as they are now rearing to go. The group that Shadowsh picked was the Archinviel Adventure Group since they were the reason that he had Leafinia and Herish healed all the injured fighters. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group then started discussing with his team as they approach the stage. Once they were now in front of the clone the two ninjas quickly retreats far from their leader while Leo was standing besides their leader. Shun was now in the back of their leader holding his weapon tightly. The two girls were face to face with their leader to be more urate they were surrounding their leader. Shadowsh smiles it was a clever idea since he orders the clone to attack the strongest person in the group from the start. Reias then bangs the gong initiating the start of the battle. The Archinviel Adventure Group was facing a different clone. This time the clone wasn¡¯t a fox nor a dragon but now in a human form holding a sword. When the gong sounded out it quickly charged towards the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. It¡¯s aura was sharp but his lifebar isn¡¯t asrge as the dragon form clone but strangly the Archinviel Adventure Group felt some pressure that causes them to feel grim. When the clone shed out a powerful sword intent was thrown. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group quickly shed out too. ng! The two weapons collided numerous cuts suddenly appeared on the arms of the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. He was shocked by this his other team on the other hand started releasing their attack. Coming out of his stupor the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group lunged towards the clone. The clone tried to stabs his heart but he manage to redirect the strike into his chest but his lungs were pierced because of this. ¡°Rock Piercing Stab!¡± ¡°Mad Dragon Leaping towards the sky!¡± ¡°Katon: Karyu no hoko!¡± (Fire Style: Fire Dragon Roar) ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar) ¡°Saigo no Dansu: Yuri ga saku!¡± (Final Dance: Lilies Bloom) ¡°Saigo no Dansu: Yuri ga saku!¡± (Final Dance: Lilies Bloom) 6 attacksnded on the clone and the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. Boom! The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group was lifted up in the stage he was eliminated. He wasn¡¯t eliminated because of the 6 attack but because the clone tried to twist his neck. But his desperate move did causerge amount of damage to the clone as the life bar of the clone was now lower than half. The clone started to change as it grabs the second sword and unsheathes it the sword intent on it multiplied. Kuro suddenly shouted as he started changing likest time he was now bing a spider demon. Kinji rareta tekunikku: Akuma no henka¡± (Forbidden Technique: Demonic Change). He decided this time he would be the person that would sacrifice himself so that the clone would be hit. The clone on the other hand only looks at the monsterfied Kuro before shing his legs off. Kuro stumbles down in the stage as his two legs were cut off. ..... Chapter 410 Chapter 410: CHAPTER 382 THE CLONE lll This was just too sudden after his legs cut off Kuro was about to go full monster mode when the clone instantly draws his sword and was about to cut off his head when suddenly the two girls blocks it¡¯s two swords. The two girls were instantly cut by the sword qi on the clone¡¯s attack but since it was just a small part of Shadowsh¡¯s sword qi it only leaves small cuts on their arms. Boom! Kuro exploded with violent mes then it rose up into the sky Shiro manage to save the two girls before they were enveloped by the mes. The clone also retreated it then jumps high as it ms it¡¯s sword to the stage releasing sword qi in them it looks like Earth Splitting sh that Shadowsh invented. The attack run towards Kuro and a shriek was heard as the monsterfied Kuro appeared on the audience view. The only difference in him is his missing spider legs it seems that he was still affected even after transforming. The monsterfied Kuro let¡¯s out an enraged Shriek when he saw the clone he held a grudge to it for cutting off his legs. ..... Seeing the monster charging towards it the clone did not retreat but advanced. Passing through the monsterfied Kuro the clone quickly charged towards Shiro. The audience couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to what had happened Shadowsh then spreads his spiritual sense and shows everyone what the result is. They then saw Kuro¡¯s head flying high up in the air. The audience couldn¡¯t help but shiver they saw that Shadowsh only lifted Kuro out of the stage. The audience knew that if this was a death battle Kuro would have died. Shiro saw that Kuro was being lifted out of the stage he was stunned by this he didn¡¯t thought that Kuro would be eliminated that easily. Seeing that the clone was already charging towards him Shiro was feeling bitter. Since he couldn¡¯t defeat the clone in his human form he also needs to transform too bad Kuro was quickly dealt with if not the clone would have faceca barrage of attacks right now. ¡°Kinji rareta tekunikku: Akuma no henka¡± (Forbidden Technique: Demonic Change). Boom! Just like Kuro, Shiro also exploded this time it wasn¡¯t a pir of me but high pressure water. Roar! A roar of a dragon was heard as a water dragon ms itself towards the clone. The clone cut the water dragon into two but as the water scattered in it¡¯s surrounding the number on its head rises into 8 as an ear piercing cry was heard. ¡°Thunder Condor! Use Thunder Fury!¡± As Leo¡¯s voice disappears the Thunder Condor flying above the clone started releasing numerous thunderbolts around it. Shiro hurriedly retreated thankfully for him Kuro serves as a lesson for him so after he transformed he quickly use his ninja technique and together with Leo¡¯s quick response they managed to damage the clone. The technique he used was the Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar). With his monsterfied form the water dragon was erged and strengthened but even with this it was cut in half by the clone. When the smoke finally dispersed the clone was still standing there but it¡¯s life was now down to 25%. The members of the Archinviel Adventure Group was thrilled but suddenly the clone disappears in front of them. They instantly put their guard on just as they thought that the clone was about to attack one of them Leo shouted from behind. ¡°Thunder Condor!!!¡± Hearing his shout they immediately raised their head and saw that the clone was up in the air while the Thunder Condor was being lifted by Shadowsh spiritual sense. Since the clone is on midair Shiro quickly attack so did the others. ¡°Suiton: U~otataiga!¡± (Water Style: Water Tiger). ¡°Hanabira no surasshu!¡± (Petal sh) ¡°Hanabira no surasshu!¡± (Petal sh) ¡°Mad Dragon Baring It¡¯s Fangs To The Heaven!¡± ¡°Moon Piercing Throw!¡± The clone managed to shed the attacks of the two girls and barely dodge the spear but the attack of Shiro and Leonded on it. Boom! As the clone received the attack it was thrown towards the arena¡¯s wall and once it mmed into the wall it sounded like an explosion ured. Shiro attack again even without knowing the true situation is but his instinct was telling him it was now over yet and the sense of danger he was getting Increased causing his monster side to shiver ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar). The others saw this and was startled they had thought that Shiro was going out of control but when they saw the frightened look at his face their expression also changes as they also joins him in attacking. Leo leaps and smashed his saber into the stage as he shouted ¡°Mad Dragon sh!¡± The two girls on the other hand used the same technique as earlier the Hanabira no surasshu. Shun on the other hand went to pick up his spear. Suddenly when Shun duck to pick his spear a powerful sword qi just passed through above him. The sword qi travels towards his members upon sensing the powerful sword qi the rest of his members looks grim. The two girls steps up and started dancing in perfect harmony suddenly arge beautiful lily nt blooms in the stage as it covers all of them. When the sword qi ms into the lily nt it started cracking before bursting into pieces the two girls on the other hand spit out blood simultaneously. ¡°Suguremashita Suiton: Shio no shibuki!¡± (Superior Water Style: Tidal Ssh). A tidal wave ms into the sword qi finally dispersing it. When they heaved a sigh of relief they look in front of them and saw the clone beating down Shun. They were about to help but it was all toote Shun was eliminated. They all look to the clone with grimness in their eyes that¡¯s when they saw its lifebar and excitement rushed through them. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now incredibly low to the point that a couple of hits they would be able to finally defeat it. The four of them looks at each other and they saw seriousness in them. Suddenly Leo charge towards the clone his n is the same as the n of his leader and that is to hold the clone down and let¡¯s the others bombarded them with their attack. The clone also charge towards Leo as it¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. Leo threw his saber towards the clone as the clone deflected it with it¡¯s sword. Leo then leaps and holds the clone¡¯s arms preventing them from shing him his grip was incredibly tight knowing he shouldn¡¯t let the clone go. Ths clone ms it¡¯s head at Leo creating a bamming sound seeing that he was still not letting go it kick him repeatedly. The clone¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t light so Leo started spitting out blood but he still grits his teeth and wouldn¡¯t let go of it¡¯s arm. ¡°Suiton: Suiryu no Hoko!¡± (Water Style: Water Dragon Roar). ¡°Saigo no Dansu: Yuri ga saku!¡± (Final Dance: Lilies Bloom). ¡°Saigo no Dansu: Yuri ga saku!¡± (Final Dance: Lilies Bloom). Boom! With that the clone was defeated the expression of the remaining members of their group ease up. If it weren¡¯t for the fact they wouldn¡¯t truly die in this tournament they would never be able to defeat the clone. They could be even renamed as the suicide squad as their n involves one member sacrificing his of herself so that the others could hit the clone. With that the Archinviel Adventure Group passed like The Supremes other than their strange method they showed how powerful they are. The next group that was going to fight was the Peerless Sword Warriors which have low possibility of winning. But if their weaker members act like Leo and the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group then they still have a minimal chance of winning. Just as the Peerless Sword Warriors was about to enter the stage Rafael raised his hand. Shadowsh nods at him indicating he to say what he wanted to ask. ¡°Lord Shadowsh could we choose what kind of clone we wanted to fight?¡± His tone was extremely serious since he wanted to fight a clone just like earlier a swordsman clone. Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°Yes, technically you could do that but the power of the clone would be enhanced¡± ¡°So would you still choose this kind of option?¡± Hearing this Rafael looks at his members and sighed as he shook his head. He knew for a fact that there are only two members of his team that he could count on and that is his sister and his friend Zerf. As for the rest throughout thepetition they are nothing more than numbers just to add up and make the group qualified to join thepetition. Knowing what he is thinking the other 4 members of their group clenched their fist. ..... Chapter 411 Chapter 411: CHAPTER 383 THE CLONE lV But they couldn¡¯t deny the fact they are clearly very weak they were always proud but now they find out they are considered just average towards true geniuses. They were gritting their teeth after all they were quite prideful but now their pride took a great blow not only do they knew that they are weak the whole city knew they are considered weak. When everyone of them finally enters the stage they first started to look at the clone intending to know what kind of clones it is. They then realised that it was the fox clone which causes them to feel bitter after all unlike the other two clones they still don¡¯t know how powerful the fox clone is. The first clone to be seen was the fox clone but because The Hunters were totally dominated by it they don¡¯t know it¡¯s limit. From their observation each clone who had its lifebar turned to half would exhibit more powerfulbat prowess and when its remaining lifebar was 10% they would undergo another improvement in terms ofbat technique. Lastly when the lifebar reached critical point then the clone would be able to exhibit a strength nearlyparable to a true Crimson Gold Rank monster. ..... Now that they are fighting the fox clone they need to be cautious. Reias then bangs the gong starting the battle immediately the fox clone charge towards Rafael it¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. The Peerless Sword Warriors were already ready for this as they saw how fast the fox clone move during the fight against it and The Hunters. Rafael unsheathes his sword and shed it but his attack missed as the clone was incredibly fast. Swish! Rafael was scratched in the face as blood drips out of his face. Rafa started to use her holy energy to heal Rafael but the fox clone was already attacking again. Bam! Zerf ms himself at the clone causing it to fly sideward but itnded in a graceful manner. Rafael heaved a sigh of relief his neck would have been shed off and he would be eliminated if Zerf did not help him. He then looks at Zerf and said ¡°Thanks Zerf I owe you one¡± Zerf nodded as he locks on the clone who was being engaged by the other 4 members of their group. Suddenly Rafa started transforming bing a sword angel while Rafael burst out with his own sword intent. Zerf on the other hand started to restrain his aura as he tries to be unnoticeable. Argh! A shout was hearding from one of the swordsman that was fighting the clone one of his arms was cut off. The clone then shed his throat as he was lifted out of the stage just as the clone was about to continue it¡¯s rampage it flew backward smashing into the wall. The one who attacked it was Rafa then both Rafael and Zerf charge towards the clone as their aura burst in their peak. The clone looks at the two of them and focus on Rafael as it once again charged towards him with it¡¯s blinding speed. Peng! Peng! Peng! The two of them started shing the clone might be extremely fast but Rafael has a method to deal something fast like it. He would just follow the will of his sword intent but he was still having a hard time blocking the clone¡¯s attack. Zerf arrives next to the clone as he shed down his huge sword towards it but the clone quickly retreated as it easily dodge the attack. The clone was then thrown to the side as a flying sword assaulted just seconds after it dodge Zerf¡¯s attack. The clone was damaged its lifebar was reduced a little bit the three other members of the Peerless Sword Warriors then started shing at the clone. Bang! One of the swordsman was thrown backwards to the wall as the other would have been cut into pieces if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh activating his spiritual sense barrier. The remaining swordsman grits his teeth and lunged at the clone as he hugs it tightly the clone started using its tail attacking the swordsman breaking his bones. The three weren¡¯t slow to react as they quicklyunched their attacks at the immobile clone. ¡°Sword Requim Annihtion!¡± ¡°Boundless Wrath sh!¡± ¡°Peerless Throughout Heaven Splitting sh!¡± The three used their strongest move as the attacksnded on the clone a great explosion ured. The three were affected by the shockwave of their own attack as they were thrown backwards smashing themselves to the arena¡¯s wall. As they lift their head they saw that their member that was hugging the clone earlier was now being lifted out of the stage. Just as they were confused as to where the clone is Rafael since an unprecedented danger as he hurriedly rolled away. But he was a bit too slow as w marks appeared on his back leaving a bloody mark. Zerf quickly pulled his sword and was about to help his bro when the clone passed through him. At thest second he manage to use his sword to block the clone¡¯s attack but he still suffered from the attack. The clone then dashed towards Rafa causing her to pale as she used her sword wings to cover herself. Peng! shing noise was heard as the clone¡¯s ws shed the sword wings. The fox clone stop shing as it felt the sturdiness of her sword wings but it quickly changed its target to Zerf. Zerf felt the gaze of the clone and immediately felt like a cornered beast like a rabbit that was in front of a wolf. He shouted ¡°Rafa heal Rafael I¡¯ll dance with this monster!¡± Just after he shouted this the clone charged after him. Zerf holds his sword tightly as his eyes conveyed the message he was portraying ¡®Come on monster!¡¯. For him the clone wasn¡¯t a fighter but a true monster that humans feared. He lets out a shout as the clone shed him but he still holds on as the sh mark in his body multiplied. He still grits his teeth suddenly he had a smile as he lets go of his huge sword blocking his head and chest as he sent a punch to the clone. The clone easily dodge the attack and sharpens it¡¯s ws as it pierced through Zerf¡¯s chest of course it really did not do that as the spiritual sense barrier prevented it from doing so. Swish! A sharp sword qi shed the clone¡¯s back it then saw the red eyed Rafael. Rafael was furious he saw his friend bing a meat shield just for him to recover. Zerf was grievously injured the sh of the clone was so sharp that bones could be seen in Zerf¡¯s injury. Zerf has an incredibly tough body so to pierce through his muscle to the point his bones could now be clearly seen shows just how sharp the clone¡¯s ws really are. With his attack the clone¡¯s lifebar was reduced once again. Shadowsh who was watching from above saw that the fox lifebar was much more easy to deplete than the two clones. After all he had designed the clones so each clone was different from the other. For example the fox clone has speed but no defence, the dragon clone has strength and toughness but it¡¯s speed is slower than the fox clone and the swordsman clone has a bnced attribute. The fox clone then disappear and reappear behind Rafael brandishing it¡¯s ws. It was too fast just as Rafael was about to be hit a sword manage to block the clone¡¯s attack as Rafael attacked it. The clone flexibly bend it¡¯s body dodging the attack but once again the sword that would appear out of nowhere attack it. The was hit when it stood up once again its lifebar was almost depleted as Rafael and the mysterious sword would attack it numerous times. When it¡¯s life reach critical level it started to move in a unique way as it started to run in circle. Rafael was on the defensive just as he was about to leap backwards the clone disappears as a shouting from Rafa was heard. The mysterious sword came from Rafa as it was actually the swords from her wings but even though it was quite a powerful ability to control the swords in a distance she lost her only defence against the fox clone. Now only Rafael and the clone was left in the stage the chances of him winning is practically nearly impossible. Bam! The clone disappears and reappears in front of him as it ms it ws at Rafael. Rafael managed to block the attack but he was pushed backwards as the clone would disappear and reappear around him continuously attacking him. Rafael suffered numerous cuts and shed as a huge w mark was now embedded in his back. Things aren¡¯t looking so good now as the audience were sighing an explosion ured. Chapter 412 Chapter 412: CHAPTER 384 THE NUMBERS The cause of the exploding was Rafael he detonated the energy he was saving up since earlier. With the detonation of his energy the explosion harm the clone now only one hit it would be eliminated. The clonended on its feet gracefully as it once again charged towards Rafael as it ran towards him a sword was sent flying at it. Dodging it easily the clone knew for a fact that it wasn¡¯t a real sword but an image formed by a sword qi. There were moreing to its way as the sword started raining down on it the pace of the clone slows down as it was now running to the side as it¡¯s speed was incredibly fast numerous afterimages were created behind it. As it run in circle Rafael couldn¡¯t catch it¡¯s movement and his sword qi was now thrown everywhere. The circle got smaller as the clone got closer to Rafael. ..... Rafael was now breathing haggardly but his eyes were still zing he did not want to lose he couldn¡¯t afford to. His sister sacrifice her defence just to decrease the clone¡¯s lifebar as much as she could his bro sacrifices himself so that he could recover. He did not want to let go of the hope they put into him he wanted to achieve their goal. As his will to win and the fact that he was now cornered by the clone stimtes his potential as his sword qi started to rapidly improve. Adding to the fact that he and Saske fought yesterday he was nearing his ascension now this is the perfect situation as his will sharpens and he now step foot in the realm of mid level of sword intent. The swords in the arena started ringing other than those that have high level sword intent everyone was affected. Saske¡¯s eyes glinted behind his ninja mask he was actually frustrated just as he found a worthy to be called his rival now this rival of his manage to surpass him. He kept his sword in his arm as if kept on ringing only increasing his frustration. Jarius on the other hand narrowed his eyes as a burning fighting intent burns in them since Rafael managed to ascend his sword intent to mid level they are now equal in level of sword intent. In the stage once he obtains the mid level of sword intent Rafael let¡¯s out a shout as he waves his sword in a craze manner. It was a torrential rain of sword qi as they flew towards the fox clone. Still the fox clone managed to dodge the rain of sword qi but it was slowly being pushed back by it. The clone then started retreating before once again running on circles as numerous afterimages was once again created by it. This time Rafael started spinning as he spin faster he became a tornado as numerous sword qi started raining down everywhere. This fight would go on as the clone was now having a hard time approaching Rafael as most of its time it was dodging or blocking the sword qi flying towards it. This is the method that Rafael came up with to waste time so that one hour would passed by. Even though they would not win they would pass as long as they were not defeated it is okay for him. The rain of sword intent kept on going as the clone was now in a strange state as it¡¯s soulless eyes narrowed and it dashed towards Rafael. It¡¯s speed once again amazed those that are watching except for Shadowsh and his group. This time it was rapidly closing in Rafael as it easily dodge all the sword qi that was thrown at it. Seeing this Rafael panicked slightly as he stop spinning and once again start to waves his sword crazily as he focus on one direction increasing the number of sword qi thrown towards the clone. The clone used it¡¯s sharp ws to block the sword qi as shing sounds could be heard throughout the arena. As sparks flew the lights were mesmerizing to the audience. The clone was still closing in but this time it was much much more slowerpared from before. As it steps forward the sword Qi would rains down on it but because of its sharp ws it managed to block all the attacks thrown at it. Rafael was madly waving his sword but inwardly his mind kept telling him to rest he now surpassed the amount of sword qi he should release. His vital force was rapidly draining if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh being certain that it was still not on the level of him wasting his own life force he would have stop the battle since earlier. But he was now waiting for him to tire himself out if he really tap into his life force Shadowsh would forcibly stop the match. As the burden increased Rafael¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t keep it anymore so does his body but surprisingly the one who gave in first was his body. As he lets his sword go the clone quickly charged as this was the chance he was waiting for since earlier. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shook his head for this ending as the Peerless Sword Warriors was considered one of the strongest group in the tournament and yet they couldn¡¯t pass his test. The clone suddenly slumps down in the stage as it¡¯s lifebar became empty. This reversal shocked everyone they couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to what had happened. But Shadowsh who was watching from above knew what had happened just before the clone was about to finish Rafael off he spit out a very tiny sword qi. Since the clone¡¯s lifebar was now extremely small to the point only one hit was enough to make it fall down that tiny sword qi means everything. He couldn¡¯t help but want to p for Rafael¡¯s effort but that tiny sword qi would also make him suffer for a month since he pushed his spiritual sense to the limit. From what he know Rafael would definitely fall on a deep sleep and wouldn¡¯t wake up for days but at least they managed to win. With that the next battle wouldmence the remaining five groups were itching to go but the leader of the Monstrous Adventurers or Rosa was actually frowning. She have been deep in thought this entire time she was still thinking about the number in the clone¡¯s head. From what she had seen the number would increase if the numbers of the members of the group fighting it increases. She still doesn¡¯t know what is the effect of the numbers since in the fight against Archinviel Adventure Group Leo summoned his Thunder Condor in only thest second but the power of the clone have increased but none managed to detect it. Suddenly Reias calls their group as the knight besides her patted her shoulder saying they are the next group that would fight. She then nodded as their group entered the stage the members of their group were feeling confident as they are only fighting one clone against the number of their monsters it would be a breeze to them. With the sound of the gong the battle starts immediately all of the members of the Monstrous Adventurers summoned their monsters. As the monsters appeared on the stage the number in the clone¡¯s head became 29 a draconic roar rang out of his body. As the dragon roar was issued the monsters felt tremendous pressure as the dragon clone of Shadowsh flew above and lock on the monsters. Bam! The first target was the Golden Giant Elephant as it was instantly flew towards the wall. A cracking Sound was heard as the head of the Golden Giant Elephant actually caved in. Rosa¡¯s expression turned ugly as she now realised what that number in the head of the clone means. It means how much percent of strength Shadowsh would give to the clone of course in his monster sense not his Transcendent sense as it was too overkill. She knew that Shadowsh have be a Transcendent because of her grandfather that is why the nickname lord was spread. His grandfather have told the Archinviel Family of this and they reacted rather strongly. The dragon clone then started beating the other monsters easily eliminating them some of the monsters manage to hit the clone but their damage isn¡¯t particrlyrge. The faces of the members of the Monstrous Adventurers were in utter despair but Rosa and the knight besides have not since the clone was busy with their monsters they were doing all they can to depleted it¡¯s lifebar. It was chaos everywhere pained cries or roars of monsters were heard as the situation in the stage was unknown it was an utter mess. Some of the monsters did a kamekaze move so that they could deal damage to the clone before being taken out. Chapter 413 Chapter 413: CHAPTER 385 DESPERATE SITUATION The number of monsters of the Monstrous Adventurers were dwindling down and when the clone¡¯s lifebar went half the rate of the monster going down increased. The powerful monsters which are feared by most of he popce of the dukedom is now being beaten like they are nothing. power of the clone caused chills to run into the spines of those that were watching. But because of the Kamekaze move of the monsters the clone¡¯s lifebar was slowly diminishing coupled with the fact that it was receiving numerous attacks since earlier the clone was now having less than half of its lifebar remaining. When the clone¡¯s lifebar went to 10% it changed its behavior as it now sets it¡¯s sight on the Tamers. This spells doom for the Monstrous Adventurers as once the clone started targeting them one by one the human members of the group was taken down. Now only Rosa and knight was left but the clone¡¯s lifebar suffered a great deal of damage as it¡¯s now on critical point after receiving numerous forbidden abilities or attacks from berserk monsters. ..... With 22 monsters either going berserk or using their forbidden abilities the clone would of course started losing some of its lifebar. When the dragon clone was in critical point it spread it¡¯s wings and flew high. It then dove down with incredible speed to the point it became a ming person. Shadowsh immediately strengthens the spiritual sense barrier in the floor. Boom! With a powerful explosion the arena shook not only the arena but even those from the outside felt the powerful tremor. When the dust settles everyone then opens their eyes wide wanting to know what is the result of the match. They then saw the clone standing in the center of the stage with its lifebar the same as before in critical level. The audience couldn¡¯t help but shake their head thinking that the Monstrous Adventurers were too unlucky. But suddenly coughing sound could be heard as they saw the knight shielding Rosa. Standing above them was the giant rhinoceros beetle. Rosa and the knight then calls out their monsters as they quickly calls them back on their pet space bag when they saw the clone flying above the sky. The only monster which wasn¡¯t recalled was the giant rhinoceros beetle it is protect them from the impact. The rhinoceros beetle have already fainted which is understandable since it took that massive explosion head on. But it still stood tall only unmoving as the clone changed its target towards Rosa and the knight. The Scaly Mighty Lion let¡¯s out a roar and growls at the clone while the Variant Sword de Mantis besides it was looking at the clone with all of its attention. The Shadow Crow and the Lightwind Bird was flying above the unconscious rhinoceros beetle. Shadowsh looks at the monster of the knight besides Rosa. It¡¯s first monsterpanion was the Giant Elephant Beetle which was a Excellent Grade Gold Rank monster judging from it¡¯s aura it just newly ascended to it¡¯s current rank about a week maybe. The second monster that the knight has was a Superior Grade High Level Silver Rank ming Eagle. Then there were two jaguars they were twins and have the same element and grades not to mention their level. Excellent Grade, peak of Mid Level of the Silver Rank and a Dark Type monster they are Shadow Jaguars. Just like Rosa the knight has four monsters the only thing that causes Shadowsh to be confused is that he did not own any mount type monster. The Giant Elephant Beetle could be mounted on but it wasn¡¯t a desirable mount to pick for a close range fighter not to mention a knight. The ming Eagle lets out a piercing cry as it dives down towards the clone with its figure lit up in mes. The Shadow Crow and the Lightwind Bird follows it¡¯s lead while the two jaguars splits from the sides trying to corner the clone. The Scaly Mighty Lion stand on guard standing in defensive stance in front of Rosa and the knight. The clone saw everything and raised it¡¯s head before punching out as a powerful gust of wind causes the ming Eagle to stop. The ming Eagle ps it¡¯s wings furiously as it tries to resist the power of the air current behind it the other two was thrown away. The two Shadow Jaguars quickly stops and started retreating slowly. These two have been working with the ming Eagle for years they managed to obtain a tactic understanding. With their teamwork and methods used in fighting they could even kill a Good Rank monster. The clone then stomps hard as it propels itself towards one of the Shadow Jaguars. Skree! A fireball was thrown at the clone the one who gave shot it was the ming Eagle. The clone ps it¡¯s wings creating another powerful gust of wind. The fireball exploded in mid-air while the clone managed to get clone to one of the Shadow Jaguar. The Shadow Jaguar splits into three bodies as they quickly ran into sperate path. The clone did not hesitate to chase one of them as with the help of his wings he manage to catch up to one of the three Shadow Jaguar. But the three monsters flying from above were bugging it with their skills. He used it¡¯s tails to destroy the attacks before smashing it¡¯s fist at the Shadow Jaguar. Boom! The jaguar he destroyed was just a clone suddenly the three flying monsters started retreating. The wings behind the clone weren¡¯t just for show so they knew they shouldn¡¯t get close to the clone. The clone looks at the Lightwind Bird and flew towards it even it¡¯s flying speed surpass those of the Gold Rank monster. Bam! The Lightwind Bird was punched but it turned into light before appearing from a distance. The Shadow Crow and the ming Eagle used this chance to attack. But the clone used it¡¯s tail to whip the Shadow Crow and did a twist as he smack the ming Eagle to the stage. Bam! Bam! The two flying monsters were smacked into the stage causing a full thud the clone actually did not choose to attack either two of them and targeted the Lightwind Bird. Seeing this the two Shadow Jaguars in the stage opens their mouth and spits out a ball of dark energy. The clone easily dodged them and was now catching up to the Lightwind Bird. Seeing this Rosa¡¯s expression changed as she anxiously shouted ¡°Peachy!¡± The Lightwind Bird could be considered as a support type monster that could heal and strengthens other beings if it was taken out then their chances of victory would decease drastically. The Lightwind Bird dives down as the clone follows it the two were now incredibly close. The clone then managed to reach the Lightwind Bird and it punched it with full force. The Lightwind Bird¡¯s body started to shine in green light as the clone manage to punched it. Bam! Just like the other two flying monsters it was mmed into the stage but it¡¯s condition is much worser than the two. It¡¯s wings were broken it looks extremely pitiful seeing this Rosa anxiously cried for it¡¯s name. Peachy was more than just apanion she was considered a family to her she is the first monster she had made a contract with. Not only that she had her since she was just a little hatchling seeing her current condition was heartbreaking for her. Rosa was about to get out but the knight besides her grabs her firmly they shouldn¡¯t leave the protection of the body of the Giant Elephant Beetle and the Scaly Mighty Lion. These two monsters were the only ones could shield them from the clone¡¯s assault. Too bad the Giant Elephant Beetle was unconscious if not they would be able to move towards the clone under it¡¯s protection. The clone then went and raised it¡¯s fist and was about to finish the Lightwind Bird when suddenly numerous vines appeared and started to constrict it. The clone easily destroys the vines but the two Shadow Jaguars have pounced on it already. Their mouths were wide open and their ws were spread out. The clone swings it¡¯s fist destroying the vines as it quickly punched one of the Shadow Jaguar that was leaping towards it while he used it¡¯s tail to grab the other Shadow Jaguar. The surprise attack of the two Shadow Jaguars have failed now that the clone was about to destroy all the vines their situation isn¡¯t looking too good. Skree! The ming Eagle managed to fly once again it went to help the two Shadow Jaguars while the Shadow Crow was still lying as it was just a Bronze Rank monster that one attack from the clone renders it immobile. Bam! Bam! While the clone was busy dealing with one of the Shadow Jaguar and the ming Eagle a silent attack manage to hit it. Chapter 414 Chapter 414: CHAPTER 386 THE BATTLE AGAINST THE CLONE The attacks were a couple of icicles thrown by Rosa. The lifebar of the clone abruptly emptied and slumps down. With that the Monstrous Adventurers managed to win albeit barely. Once the Monstrous Adventurers exit the stage Rosa and the knight quickly heaved a sigh of relief before slumping down in their respective corner. The fight was nerve wracking the Shadow Jaguar and the ming Eagle was about to be defeated if Rosa was secondster. Reias then looks at the remaining four groups before choosing The Tank Masters. The Hunters who were watching were feeling bitter as they might be the only group to failed to pass. ..... In the stage The Tank Masters were facing the swordsman clone judging by the previous battles the next clone would be the fox clone. With the entrance of The Tank Masters the audience became excited once again since for them it was like a story of the hero group fighting the demon king. With their overwhelming will they managed to preserve on. The situation in the Peerless Sword Warriors was exactly just like this. It¡¯s like when the hero¡¯spanion were defeated and only the hero was left and with much difficulty he managed to defeat the demon king and gain victory. Shadowsh who was watching from above did not know this if he did he would make a bitter smile as the demon king was his clone that means he would either be the demon emperor or demon god. With the sound of the gong the battle starts the clone did not immediately charged surprising everyone it actually started to move slowly as it was on its attack stance. Shadowsh knew the reason why it is acting like this. This situation would only happened when the group have either two or more members that have the same strength and considered the strongest in their group. The clone was slowly approaching Steven which was the forefront of the group there were two other tanks besides him holding their shield tightly. Ang was slowly walking towards the side opposite to her Cassandra was sneakily approaching the clone with her dagger rearing to go. Once the clone was meters away from Al it increased it¡¯s speed and shed out. ng! A loud ringing sound was heard as the sword shed the shield but it didn¡¯t leave a single scratch to the shield. Once the clone made a move so did the other two girls as they hastened their speed and attack the clone. The clone jumps high avoiding their attacks but it couldn¡¯t avoid the arrows thrown at it. Our more than thirty arrows fired towards it using the basic skill of an archer ¡®Rapid Shot¡¯ only three arrows managed to hit it. Once itnded one of the tank was already charging towards it without any chance to dodge the clone was mmed by the tank. As it was thrown sidewards the other tank was charging at it already. The clone used it¡¯s feet and nted them into the stage as it spun around dodging the attack it then sent a sh at the tank. Swish! Peng! The armor was nearly cut but it still managed to block the rest of the attack. The tank couldn¡¯t stop it¡¯s charge so it could only continue to do so only stopping when he mmed himself into the arena¡¯s wall. Steven was smiling as he now seen that teamwork works better against the clone as long as they continue in this method they could win. Once again Steven would make itself the clone¡¯s target as the other members of his group used the opportunity to hit the clone as strong or as much as they could in the present situation. After a while the clone¡¯s life became half with this Ang quickly became a steel like human to contend with the clone while Steven became somewhat a sub tank of their group. Even with Ang¡¯s tough skin she managed to receive numerous cuts on her body and after a couple of minutes passed the clone¡¯s life was now in critical level. Ang and the other two tanks were sadly taken out though as Cassandra quickly transformed into her phoenix form and with the support of the two archers they manage to defeat the clone. Their condition weren¡¯t good though one of Cassandra¡¯s arm was cut off Steven was exhausted to the point he needs to be carried out of the stage Krisha suffered from the shockwave of the fight while the other archers of their group was now losing one of his legs. But just like the previous group except for The Hunters they managed to pass and they have the greatest number of members left in the stage after the battle. Shadowsh was actually quite surprised at their coordination they manage to defeat his clone with just themselves and there were still four of them left on the stage. Besides that they showed quite a promise since they could definitely hunt High Level Gold Rank monster of Excellent Grade and below just from the method they had used fighting the clone. Reias then looks at the remaining four group and chose the Golden Spear Warriors as she reserved the Heavenly Sword Sect forst since they are the number one group in the remaining group in thepetition. Zielong felt disappointed he actually wanted to fight the dragon clone but since their group wouldn¡¯t be able to fight an enhance version of the clone he did not request to fight a specific clone. Since they saw the fight of the The Tank Masters group they had an inspiration as they wanted to try their method of fighting. When the Golden Spear Warriors went into the stage all the spearmen quickly encircled Zielong. Feilong was hiding far from the group while the two old men were position behind Zielong. With that they wanted to quickly corner the clone. They had already knew that the clone would go after the strongest person first. With the sound of the gong the clone instantly charged towards Zielong just like what they had predicted. The speed of the fox clone is twice as great as the dragon clone while half as great as the swordsman clone. With just a couple of seconds the clone managed to reach Zielong. Zielong was already in an attacking stance when the clone appeared in front of him he immediately stabs his spear. The clone nimbly dodge the attack and spreads it¡¯s ws before shing them. Zielong raised his hand and blocked the attack but his arm guard was cut and a sh mark appeared on his arm. The spearmen around him quickly stabs their spear as the clone couldn¡¯t dodge everyone of them as it took some damage. As the clone try to flee Feilong from afar threw his spear at it as the two old men dashed towards it. The binangon wielding old man was wielding his binangon already while hispanion have also reced his weapon to a saber. With three attacksing from different direction the clone of course took a hit to be precise he took a hit from the old man wielding the binangon. The expression of the entire group became ecstatic their method works but they knew that the situation would definitely change when the lifebar of the clone would turn half. Just like this they used the same method and use Zielong as bai. After fighting for a while the lifebar of the clone turned half the expression of the entire Golden Spear Warriors group turned serious as they cautiously look at the clone. The clone did not charge but started running in circle just like what it did from the fighting against it and the Peerless Sword Warriors. Once again numerous afterimages of the fox clone were created this time the clone did not stop and attack. As the nerve of the members of the Golden Spear Warriors were extremely tense the fox clone attack. It¡¯s target was actually Feilong the person who was the farthest of the group. Feilong expression changed as he grips his spear tightly. The clone then shed out holding his spear high he blocked the attack but the clone spun as it used it¡¯s tail to hit Feilong. Bam! A dull thud was heard together with the sound of cracking ribs Feilong was already near the wall so after suffering from the clone¡¯s attack he mmed into it. Zielong expression changed but one of the old man managed to grab him and restrain him. Zielong expression eased up as he remember what his brother said to him before the battle start. ¡°Whatever happens to me you must stay calm it¡¯s not like I would be dying in the battle¡± When he remember those words he calms down as he and the other members of his group dashed towards the clone they were running at the same pace in speed. They were a bit too slow though the clone quickly finished off Feilong. Chapter 415 Chapter 415: CHAPTER 387 TEAMWORK METHOD Zielong¡¯s eyelid twitched but he still manage to restrain himself from charging towards the clone and fight it madly. Once they were close to the clone he and the two old men elerated as they nked the clone. The other members of their group separated as they were standing behind the three. The clone used it¡¯s ws to block the attacks of the two old men and manage to nimbly dodge Zielong¡¯s attack but the attack of the three spearmen behind them couldn¡¯t be dodge with it¡¯s awkward position. The two old men continue to attack the clone so did Zielong if the clone have any intent on escaping the other three spearmen would prevent it from doing so. The clone was now like a cornered beast without any method to get out of the encirclement of the Golden Spear Warriors. Since it couldn¡¯t escape it started fighting back even though it manage to deal harm to its opponent it¡¯s lifebar was steadily decreasing. ..... After a couple of minutes Zielong and the two old men were now covered in scratch mark and their own blood. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now in critical level but because of their injury the three was now on an disadvantage they wouldn¡¯t be able tost against the clone¡¯s assault any while longer. The three never have thought they would suffer this much from the clone¡¯s retaliation. The clone was both fierce and fast it managed to deal such devastating wounds on them if the three of them weren¡¯t experienced fighter they would have been eliminated since the clone would always focus on attacking their neck and eyes. A cornered beast would definitely attack that is quite a true saying and the clone was no ordinary beast but one that is armed with sharp ws capable of tearing iron and steel. The three spearmen look at each other and grabs the three before pulling them backward and lunging at the clone. One lunged on the clone¡¯s right arm and grabs the hold of it the other spearman did the same thing on the clone¡¯s left arm while thest one hugs the clone¡¯s body tightly. The three of them then shouted ¡°Seniors, Zielong-san it¡¯s all yours!¡± Hearing their shout Zielong and the two old men were startled before they quickly charged and used their strongest attack. Boom! With an explosion thebined attacks of the three manage to defeat the clone but only three of them were left in the stage they were still covered in injuries and their own blood. The Golden Spear Warriors have won Shadowsh then lifted all of them out of the arena as he had those that were working in the arena bring all the members of the Golden Spear Warriors group to be healed. Reias then look at the three groups that are remaining and started to ponder which group should be chosen next. After a couple of seconds she manage to chose the group that would be fighting the dragon clone. ¡°Dragon Fighters!¡± With the name of their group being called out the female knight rider leads her group into the stage with confidence. Their group is just like The Tank Masters which have great coordination with each other coupled with a couple of strong warriors such as the three of them. They did not bring their stead into the stage as they knew that numbers would only increase the clone¡¯s strength. Even without their respective stead the knight riders were still considered the strongest of their group and their attacks wereced with their own elemental energy. Once they were on the stage their group quickly went into formation. The two tanks stood away but not that far from the female knight rider they were aiming their shield at her. The other two knight rider the one with the golden armor which is the rider of the thunder stallion and the knight with the red armor or the rider of the ming stallion were standing in front of the female knight rider. The two archers of their group position themselves just a couple of meters behind the tanks since they learned a lesson from what had happened to Feilong. They should not go too far away from the rest of the group or else. Reias then bangs the gong initiating the start of the battle and just like a moth to a fly the clone quickly charge towards the female knight rider. It¡¯s speed is slower than the fox clone but the power that he radiates is much more destructivepare to its other form. Once it reached the female knight rider it punched out. At the same time the two knight riders also attacks while the rest of the group waits for their own chance to attack. Since the two knight riders were in front of the female knight rider they were now facing the clone¡¯s back. The female knight rider also shed out with frigid qi. The three of them were both efficient in attacking in both physical and elemental ability. Bam! The female knight rider was thrown backwards because of the force of the punch. Bam! The clone¡¯s tail manage to deflect the attack of the red knight but it couldn¡¯t dodge the attack of the golden knight so it used it¡¯s wings to attack the golden knight. The clone suffered from the attack of the golden knight as its entire body sparkles in electricity but the golden knight was thrown sidewards because of the clone¡¯s retaliation. Bam! The clone then kicks the stomach of the red knight and was just about to continue his assault on the female knight rider when. Bam! One of the tank ms himself towards it just as it was pushed backwards numerous arrows was sent flying towards it. The clone spreads it¡¯s wings and ps them hard creating a shield made out of powerful wind. Bam! The other tank ms himself towards it just as it was busy defending himself from the barrage of arrows thrown at it. The clone was pushed back to the front where the two knight riders have been waiting and deliver their attack. Their attacknded on the clone but because they were hit by the clone earlier they were still suffering some pain especially the red knight who was kicked in the stomach by the clone his strength was only half of his peak strength. But even so the both of them manage to push the clone a bit and decease it¡¯s lifebar. Just as their group was about to continue in their attack the clone flew upward but suddenly numerous icicles were thrown towards it. The clone quickly punched out destroying the icicles it then flew away from the group andnding. Just as itnd numerous arrows have greeted it. The clone this time did not use it¡¯s wings to create a powerful wind barrier but started spinning as a tornado was created by it. The entire member of the Dragon Fighters were startled they had never saw this move during the earlier fights but they still went and attack the tornado. Shadowsh who was watching from above suddenly felt someone was poking him he then look behind him and saw it was one of his true clone the dragon clone. It was pointing at the spinning clone in the stage and pointing at himself. With the connection between the two of them Shadowsh if course immediately realised what he meant. He smiled and nodded what his true clone was asking is that if it could learn the move that the clone in the stage have just used. Since the clones fighting in the stage could only use their physical body and strength to fight the tornado in the stage was created solely by these two things. As the tornado rages on it started to pull the members of the Dragon Fighters towards it. The three knight riders shouted as they raised their swords and it started glowing in three different colors. ¡°Sword of Justice: zing Hope!¡± ¡°Sword of Justice: Thunderous Disy Of Justice!¡± ¡°Sword of Justice: Unmerciful Chilling sh Towards The Wicked!¡± The three attacks were of different elements as they mmed into the tornado. The clone stop spinning after suffering from the three attacks as it was mmed into the wall behind it. ¡°Shield of Justice: Justice Charge!¡± Suddenly one of the tank used this chance to use his charge attack as he mmed the clone into the wall. The clone was once again mmed into the wall. Bam! The tank was thrown backwards after using his charge. Just as the clone was about to fly away another shout was heard ¡°Shield of Justice: Justice Charge!¡± Bam! The clone was once again mmed into the wall it couldn¡¯t escape as the three knight riders were already waiting for it. The clone lifted the tank and threw it towards the golden knight. The golden knight was startled he quickly stop his attack. Chapter 416 Chapter 416: CHAPTER 388 EMBARRASSED The situation was too sudden the golden knight wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge as he quickly spreads his arm and caught the tank. Bam! The clone tackled the tank that was being hold by the golden knight. The tank and the golden knight flew backwards just as the clone was about to continue it¡¯s attack so that it could escape it suddenly stops. Beneath it was ayer of ice freezing it¡¯s legs so that it couldn¡¯t move. The ice cracks as the clone manage to destroy them but the red knight was already in the process of attacking it. ¡°Justice sh!¡± ..... Swish! The clone¡¯s lifebar was now nearing half after suffering from that attack and numerous attacks earlier. The clone took flight as it looks the people below but numerous arrows were shot towards it. The clone started pping his wings creating a powerful wind barrier with the height it was flying in it knew that the attack that would pose harm to him would only be the arrows. The three knight riders started waving their swords sending one attack after another but it had no effect. The clone was too high the archers arrows were also of no use since the powerful wind would just cause their arrows to be useless. But if the clone do notnd the ultimate winner is still the Dragon Fighters. The clone dives down it¡¯s target was the golden knight. The tank besides the golden knight raised his shield ready to receive the attack of the clone. Boom! With the explosion the other members of the group charged towards the golden knight. When the dust settles they saw the golden knight glowing electricity while the clone was holding his neck. The tank who received the dive attack of the clone was mmed into the wall and was still having a hard time standing up. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now half upon seeing this the feeling of the whole group became frightened as they quickly started releasing their attacks without regard towards the golden knight on the clone¡¯s hand. The clone once again took flight barely managing to avoid the attacks but the golden knight was still in it¡¯s hand. It¡¯s lifebar was continuously depleting as the electricity being regenerated by the golden knight harms it. The clone flew in a much higher height before looking down the expression of the golden knight underneath his mask changed as he knew what is going to happen next. Just what he had thought the clone started driving down in incredible speed as both of them quickly turn into a ming figure. Boom! The arena shook as Shadowsh waves his hand so that the dust would dispersed they saw that the golden knight was already floating in the stage he was eliminated. The rest of his team became gloomy especially the tank that took the attack from the clone. He couldn¡¯t protect his teammate just as he was disappointed in himself the clone once again charged towards them. He gritted his teeth and shouted ¡°Everyone fire at will!¡± With that he used his charge skill and ms himself at the clone but after mming himself he lets go of his shield and hugs the clone. Without any hesitation all the other members of his group started attacking. ¡°Shield of Justice: Justice Charge!¡± ¡°Arrows of Justice: Bullseye Shot!¡± ¡°Arrows of Justice: Falling Rain!¡± ¡°Justice sh!¡± ¡°Justice sh!¡± Boom! Powerful explosion ured as the clone and one of the tank of the Dragon Fighters were bombarded with powerful attacks. With that arge chunk of HP from the clone¡¯s lifebar was decreased. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now on its critical point after suffering numerous bombardment. The tank couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was lifted out of the stage. The clone once again used it suicidal fall causing the arena to shake once again. The shockwave of the attack was blocked by the remaining tank of the Dragon Fighters. But because of the force behind the powerful fall he was thrown backwards but the two knight riders manage to caught him before he was mmed into the wall. The two archers on the other hand started shooting arrows everywhere in the stage like crazy they weren¡¯t targeting anything particrly but it seems that what they are doing have some purpose. The clone then charged towards the female knight rider who was standing in the front. Quickly the tank stood in front of her and braced himself as he raised his shield. Bam! The clone sent an all out punch to the shield causing the tank to fly towards the wall mming himself with a loud thud. The female knight rider managed to leaps towards the side in time if not she would have flew to the wall together with the tank. But the clone was already charging towards her as she still haven¡¯t regain her footing the clone¡¯s punch would definitely deal huge blow on her. ¡°Explode!¡± Suddenly a shout was heard two shout to be exact. They came from the two archers as the arrows that were scattered throughout the stage started glowing. Bam! The female knight rider was punched but her white armor was suddenly covered in ice spikes as her armor was now covered ice. The clone¡¯s attack crack the armor in her chest as blood seeps out of her helmet she coughed blood underneath of her helmet. The clone would have finished her with an another attack but the arrows started exploding one another creating a spectacr scene. The clone tried to fly away only to be captured by numerous ropesing out from the exploding arrows. The two archers smiled at each other their efforts paid off these arrows were embedded with runes. They are quite powerful and have the ability to tie their target around them the only downpart in them is that they are a one time use items. But they had already got this far of the tournament they wouldn¡¯t mind wasting some of the arrows besides it¡¯s clearly not a waste. The clone suffered a massive damage it¡¯s lifebar was now to its lowest point one attack would finish it all. The archers started shooting since they have no arrows they were using their Mana to create an artificial arrows. The arrows were a lot weaker than a real arrow since they were still in a long way before they got to the level where their artificial arrows were as strong or even stronger than real arrows. But this arrows were enough to defeat the clone since it¡¯s lifebar was now to its absolute lowest point. The two knight riders also charged towards the clone. The tank on the other hand was still reeling in shock as he sat there recovering. The clone let¡¯s out a dragon roar as he charge towards it¡¯s enemies without hesitation. But it was a futile attempt after dodging the arrows it managed to eliminate the red knight before the female knight rider stabs it with her sword. With that the Dragon Fighters also managed to pass the test the expression of the members of The Hunters were really sour right now. Of all the remaining group that passed to this stage they are the only ones who wasn¡¯t able to pass. The remaining two groups have a high chance of defeating the clone just based on the power of their group. Unlike the other group each member of the Dark Triad and the Heavenly Sword Sect are considered a powerhouse on their own. Saske the second strongest person in their group was even equal to Rafael in either technique, strength and he was slightly faster than him. Reias then picks the Dark Triad as the next group that would be performing. The leader of the Dark Triad suddenly said something that causes everyone to exim ¡°Lord Shadowsh can we increase the number of the clone our group will be fighting to two?¡± This is quite an arrogant thing to say Shadowsh kept on smiling as he spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t your entire group face me instead as long as you interest me I would consider all of the members of your group passed my test?¡± Hearing this the leader of the Dark Triad became gobsmacked he was utterly speechless he the felt countless furious stares directed to him. Those furious stares came from his members he then let¡¯s out an awkwardugh before speaking ¡°I¡¯m just joking lord Shadowsh¡± He was sweating like crazy just Shadowsh fame has already cause terror in his heart not to mention the things he had seen him do during the entirepetition. Challenging Shadowsh only mean a death wish for any idiot that tried to do so. He then saw everyone looking at him like a fool whole Jarius and the other leader of the other group were practically smirking at him. He couldn¡¯t help but blush in embarrassment thankfully for him Shadowsh did not take any offense and Reias calling them into the stage. ..... Chapter 417 Chapter 417: CHAPTER 389 DARK TRIAD The entire Dark Triad group hurriedly went inside the stage since it was too embarrassing for them to just stay there and beughed by nearly everyone. They then decided to show everyone what they got as they quickly went into formatiom. Tank would receive the clone as he was standing in front of their leader. Luminous started chanting as she wanted to summon her two Golden Winged Guardians despite knowing the increase of numbers of their group also increases the power of the clone. Darkai was standing besides Tank ready to attack after Tank received the clone. Suiryu was stretching just besides Darkai while his staff was standing tall besides him. Cedric was besides Luminous as both of them are considered mages so they should look after one another. ..... Other than that their closebat fighting prowess isn¡¯t average they could fight elites even if it was closebat. With the two of them working together their enemy would have a hard time taking them down. Harry was the only one that was behind the group he was fiddling his daggers as he look at the clone with a glint in his eyes. They already knew that the clone would target the strongest in their group. Even if they are unwilling which they are not they knew that the strongest person in their group is their eldest brother. With the sound of the gong the clone quickly charge towards their leader. Tank quickly transformed into his demon form as he lets out a roar and charged towards the clone. The clone they are fighting is the swordsman clone Tank wouldn¡¯t be this brave enough to charge towards the dragon clone. The clone shed out while Tank raised his fist and punched. ng! shing sound could be heard when Tank and the clone¡¯s attack met Tank then lunged itself to the clone intending to hug it. The clone tried to get away but Tank was relentless after finally catching the clone he quickly ms it to the stage. With a thud the clone managed to easily ease up it¡¯s fall then it shed Tank¡¯s leg and continue to do so. Seeing that Tank wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the clone Darkai and Suiryu immediately move. Suiryu grabs his staff and smashed it Towards the clone but his staff was easily blocked by the clone¡¯s sword. Seeing this Darkai quickly attack with a thrust his saber flew towards the clone¡¯s head. The clone tilt it¡¯s head backward dodging the attack but Darkai stops his spear and sweeps it sideward. Bam! The clone was sent rolling backwards Tank then leaps towsrds it and tried to stomp it down. The clone continue to roll away as Tank tried stomping it numerous of times. Suiryu then managed to hit it with his staff as the clone flew to the side. Boom! As the clone was flying sideward two huge fireballs flew towards it and exploded. The clone was sent rolling to the floor as Harry quickly started throwing daggers towards it each dagger wasced with magic poison. The clone was now being bullied by the Dark Triad but after suffering their onught it¡¯s lifebar became half. The clone then unsheathes it¡¯s second sword as it sent numerous shed towards Tank before moving to the side and attacking Suiryu. Darkai went to help Suiryu but now that the clone unsheathes it¡¯s second sword it was now using thebat technique that Shadowsh knew of course they were inferior to the real thing. But it managed to salvage it¡¯s situation as it was now moving smoothly around the members of the Dark Triad. Harry and Cedric aren¡¯t able to attack since the clone would move close to either Tank, Darkai or Suiryu but it¡¯s lifebar was still deceasing the magic poison that Harry haveced on his daggers were working. A skull was beside the clone¡¯s lifebar it indicates that it was poisoned. Suiryu who had great confidence in his martial art felt very frustrated he couldn¡¯t fully unleash the true power of his attack the clone was just too tricky. Tank on the other hand was now having a mental breakdown he couldn¡¯t hit the clone while he on the other hand became target practice for the clone thankfully for him his body is extremely tough to the point the clone did not manage to pierce through his armor. Just as the clone was having an easy time the leader of the Dark Triad moves as he charged towards the clone. He then told his team via spiritual sense to work together as fighting in an individual manner wouldn¡¯t help them. ng! The weapon of the leader of the Dark Triad is a pitch ck sword once the clone and him shed nking sounds was heard. The pitch ck sword then burst with dark light and sword qi. The clone was pushed back slightly suddenly two golden light burst from the stage they were the two Golden Winged Guardians. The two Golden Winged Guardians charged towards the clone with blinding light but the clone just sent a couple of shed towards them and they were thrown backwards. But in the process Darkai, Suiryu, Tank and the leader of their group attacked it. Boom! The clone was thrown towards the wall using this chance Harry, Cedric and Luminous attack. Fireballs,ser beams and one hundred flying daggers flew towards the clone. The clone suffered numerous bombardment just as it started waving it¡¯s sword destroying the attacks the two Golden Winged Guardians ms themselves towards it. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now nearing to nothing the whole Dark Triad group persist and finally they managed to take down the clone. Seeing this the entire audience were shocked the Dark Triad group without losing a single member manage to defeat their respective clone. The arena burst into cheers as everyone started calling the name of the Dark Triad group. The members of the Dark Triad raised their head high as they felt extremely proud at this moment. Tank even raised his arms and lets out a roar affected by this their entire group also let¡¯s out a roar. Shadowsh who was watching from above started pping at them causing their group to feel even more proud. They walk out of the arena with their heads raised high they are now considered one of the best group there is. Jarius who was watching smiled as he was actually burning with fighting intent his entire group share the same idea as him. With the exit of the Dark Triad there is only one group left and they are called the number one group of the dukedom. But the performance of the Dark Triad was just too stunning if they couldn¡¯t perform much better than them then they would shame their title. Jarius started discussing something with his group he said something that causes their expression to change. But even though they look solemn they still nodded as they swore to win in an extremely brilliant manner. Once Reias calls out their group Jarius immediately raises his hand and look at Shadowsh with seriousness. Shadowsh nodded indicating to speak what he wanted to say. ¡°We wanted to choose the swordsman clone as our opponent!¡± This sentence cause all of the audience to gasp. While the leader of the Dark Triad who was watching clicked his tongue as he pounded his fist on his chest ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that!!¡± If he did that their victory would have been more amazing. ¡°Because you are obnoxious¡± (Luminous) ¡°Your head might be too full of dark energy¡± (Darkai) ¡°You weren¡¯t thinking straight!¡± (Tank) ¡°Your brain might be rotting¡± (Harry) ¡°Too stupid causing us to look fool in front of everyone¡± (Suiryu) ¡°I agree to all what they had said¡± (Cedric) The leader of the Dark Triad was speechless all of the member of his team just mocked him in front of his face. Yet he couldn¡¯t retaliate as he was in the wrong this time but to shot him down like that he couldn¡¯t help but pull a long face. The rest of his group startedughing but they were also curious as to how strong a chosen clone is. Shadowsh nodded as he produced the swordsman clone. The swordsman clone appeared once again but in it¡¯s head was the number 10 it was holding two swords at the same time. It was radiating powerful sword qi wave as it waited for it¡¯s challenger. The expression of the Heavenly Sword Sect became more solemn as they walk forward and entered the stage. Once they were on the stage the number above the clone became 17 seeing this the expression of Dio became bitter. Since he had to summon his two monsterpanion to fully unleash his power then this would increase the power of the clone once again. Jarius grips his sword tightly this time he would be fighting with all he got the other members of his group were also gripping their swords tightly. ..... Chapter 418 Chapter 418: CHAPTER 390 THE STRONGEST CLONE The Heavenly Sword Sect went into formation as they surrounds Jarius but suddenly Shadowsh had said something that causes them to be stunned. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t treat this clone the same as the earlier clone¡± ¡°If I may phrase this clone is like a real person it wouldn¡¯t act so mechanically as the earlier clones¡± The expression of the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect became gloomy. They then braced themselves for the worst as Reias bangs the gong. The clone moves in an incredible speed as it charged towards them just like what Shadowsh have said this clone doesn¡¯t target the leaders or the strongest person in the group but actually assessing the situation. The clone who was charging abruptly stop as it started sending sword qi towards the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect. ..... It then retreated before charging to the side Da Rock ms his sword to the stage as jagged rocks started growing around the clone. Swish! The thick and sturdy rocks were cut in half as the clone stop charging and retreated once again and sending sword qi towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. Mayleen charge towards the clone with her incredible speed she manage to get close to the clone. The clone waves it¡¯s sword causing her to stop and bend as the sword qi passed through above her. Her position is quite vulnerable just as the clone was about to finish her a couple of icicles were thrown at it as the clone quickly waves it¡¯s sword and destroys them. Saske suddenly appears behind it as he waves his katana intending to cut it. The clone used it¡¯s other sword to block Saske¡¯s katana but Dio who was charging towards his two monsterpanion as they immediately turned into swords he was going all out from the start. The number on top of the clone was raised from 17 to 19 this tiny amount actually increase the power of the clone to almost a whole new level. But Dio was already near it with it being preupied it couldn¡¯t dodge the attack. Swish! The clone manage to hack the clone depleting arge amount of HP on its lifebar. As the clone was pushed backwards it still managed to sent a couple of sword qi towards Dio. Dio quickly raised his two monster swords as he was pushed back after receiving the attack. Just as the clone managed to regain it¡¯s footing Jarius was already charging towards it with zing sword intent. The clone quickly shed out so did Jarius then a surprising thing happened both of them were actually equal. The two of them started shing with one another and neither one managed to overpower the other. Jarius was giving it his all as each sh would result in a loud shing sounds of swords and burst of sword qi flying everywhere. They were moving in an incredible speed that is on par with the clone. The other members of his group looks at each other before nodding Saske then charge towards and shed at the clone. Jarius might be looking extremely powerful right now but he couldn¡¯t fight in full power for the entire time his Mana and vital qi would be exhausted. So Saske and Mayleen quickly went to help they are the only ones quick enough to truly follow the movement between the two. Mayleen let¡¯s out a shout as she waves her sword hitting the clone depleting it¡¯s lifebar Saske also shed but was blocked by the clone. Jarius then retreated together with the three of them Saske who was extremely perceptible became gloomy. He realised that Jarius was actually wounded Jarius felt his mood and sh a bitter smile he then swings his sword to meet the clone¡¯s iing attack. The three of them work together to finally started to deal to the clone. Saske then realized why Jarius was wounded it¡¯s because the clone used two swords it¡¯s usage of the sword was already as good as Jarius together with it¡¯s other sword it managed to inflict harm to him. Mayleen who was fighting together with the two was actually the one dealing damage to the clone bit by bit. Since Saske and Jarius were responsible for holding the clone back she was the only one who would be able to attack. The clone wanted to escape but Saske and Jarius would stick to it wherever it go. Suddenly it started spinning as a powerful beheading sword qi shes throughout the arena. The expression of Jarius changed as he shout and shed out as sparks seems to fly when the two attack meets. Saske then burst with ck energy as he also sends a powerful sh. Da Rock became terrifyingly big as he lets out a bellow and shed his sword which had increased in size. Dio then leaps and use his famous attack the Monstrous Strike. Rad Shouted as he started spinning around before throwing his two boomerang swords it was his strongest attack ¡®Whirlwind Boomerang¡¯. Mayleen and Quinn did not attack they were in attack stance though only waiting for their chance. In Quinn¡¯s legs electricity sparkles around them her speed increased her reaction speed might not beparable to Mayleen but she could catch up to her speed. Boom! With the fivebined attacks the powerful sword qi that the clone released was destroyed. What¡¯s more the attack of the five were still flying towards the clone. Boom! Another explosion ured as the clone was hit by thebined attack of five members of the Heavenly Sword Sect. As arge chunk of life was taken from it the lifebar was reduced to half suddenly the number in the clone¡¯s head became 29. It was another increase of 10% but the two girls did not hesitate and charged towards it. With incredible speed they managed to get close to the clone. Suddenly the hairs on Mayleen started to rise as an incredible sense of danger started ringing. Her instinct told her to retreat so without any hesitation she grabs Quinn and leaps towards the side as both of them were sent rolling on the floor. Swish! Another powerful sword qi was released by the clone the attack was flying towards the five barely missing the two girls. The expression of the other five changed as they also felt extreme dangering from the sword intent. They look at each other before nodding once again theybined their attacks as Rad raised his hands to catch his two boomerang swords that was flying back to him. Once again they send their strongest attack but this time theirbined attack only made the sword qi stop it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to overpower it. Mayleen quickly grabs Quinn and run back to her team but the clone have already focus it¡¯s attention towards it. Her expression changed as she threw Quinn to the team while she unsheathes her sword and shed down. Peng! She was thrown backwards because of the force her sword qi was actually cut in half and her skin was now covered in cuts. Just as she thought she was finished a figure appeared in front of her and protected her. It was Jarius his expression was extremely gloomy as he was using his sword qi to protect himself but he felt his own sword qi was actually getting overpowered. A roar of a dragon was heard as Saske burst into power the image behind him was formed as a nine headed demonic dragon once again appeared. The clone kicked Jarius before facing Saske it then made a proper attack stance as a piercing and sharp sword qi burst out of its body and an image of a giant sword appeared behind it. Boom! The two attacks collided as the nine headed demonic dragon let¡¯s out a mournful cry as it was shed in half. Swish! Jarius used this chance and sends an attack on the clone¡¯s back as arge amount of HP once again taken out from it. The clone was about to turn and attack Jarius since Saske was wounded right now after the image of the nine headed demonic dragon was split in half by clone¡¯s attack. The clone stops as the earth in it¡¯s feet became soft as it became a quicksand using its energy it leaps upwards only to quickly raised it¡¯s sword to defend. Bam! The clone was then thrown backwards the thing that attacked it was Rad¡¯s boomerang swords. After flying backwards it actually managed to stop itself before docking and waving his sword to its back. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Dio who was lunging towards it and was about to sh the clone was stunned by this he knew that he would definitely be eliminated. Blood burst as the chest of Dio was shed but he manage to survive as Da Rock managed to pull him just a couple of seconds before he was truly shed in half. Dio was still sweating but seeing the clone¡¯s lifebar he smiled. Chapter 419 Chapter 419: CHAPTER 391 THE END OF THE COMPETITION Since he knew that he would definitely be eliminated he continue on his attack he manage to hit the clone as it was in the naoe his attack deals double damage. The clone¡¯s lifebar was now in critical point suddenly the number on the clone¡¯s head became 39. This silenced the whole arena this is no longer a challenge but an impossible mission. Suddenly the entire Heavenly Sword Sect felt their strength rising as they recovered their peak strength and actually became stronger by 20%. Then Shadowsh voice was heard in their head ¡®Consider this my gift to you for challenging this clone¡¯. As they felt their strength retuning to their body and was actually rising they couldn¡¯t help but be excited they then look at each other and charge towards the clone. The one leading the charge was Da Rock in his gigantic form he only need two steps before arriving in front of the clone. ..... Suddenly he falls down as the clone passed through his feet then blood drips down on them. As if already knew that this would happen Da Rock did not look startled but actually smiled as he lets out a roar and the clone started to feel an incredible pressure of gravity as the stage beneath if started cracking. The clone was about to finish off Da Rock so that it could regain it¡¯s usual speed but the two girls were already besides it attacking it from both side. Peng! shing sounds could be heard as the clone raised it¡¯s two sword and blocked their attack. Swish! A powerful sword strike manage to sh through the clone as Dio was smiling at it. Jarius, Saske and Rad also charged towards the clone and with their attacks they finally take down the clone. Seeing the clone falling down the entire group slumps down with an expression of rxation. They then look at each other before roaring they finally managed to defeat the clone. Affected by their excitement the audience started chanting the name of their group. Jarius then carries Da Rock as they were about to leave when Shadowsh told something in their head. Not only them but all of the group that managed to pass his test. He told them toe to the garden inside his mansion they need to talk about something. Of course he told them toe on the next day since he had to let them celebrate their victory. Once Reias finished her announcement Shadowsh flew up and dashed towards the Undead Graveyard. Judging by how Sans do thing thepetition for the undead would have already ended so he was quite confused as to why he did not go to him. When he arrives at the Undead Graveyard his eyebrow shot up as he saw that the entire ce became like an independent realm. Passing through the barrier the entire surrounding charged it was evesting darkness without even a moon which is somewhatcking because of this. When he continue flying he saw numerous undead creatures or other creatures of the night lurking around. Shadowsh have an expression of interest he had never thought that the Undead Graveyard have changed so much during this couple of days. When he finally entered the undead city he saw undeads lurking in the street there were actually undeads wearing armors acting like guards. Most of the undeads were stupid they had no intelligence whatsoever but as long as they continue to evolve then the chances of them gaining intelligence increased. As he travels deeper into the city he spotted numerous kinds of undeads made up of different kinds of corpses. Most of them were skeleton undeads and they were actually demon skeletons while most of them were human skeletons. If he isn¡¯t wrong then the skeletons came from the surrounding barrennds since the many of the demons that have invaded this continent before died and their corpses were left behind. Some of the undeads were zombies while other were special variety. With his illusion he could eliminate any signs of him so the undeads still hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. After walking for a while he finally arrives in front of the coliseum but there were no soundsing from it nor any activities so he continue his travel. He saw one or two undeads that have intelligence but their intelligence were like a toddler not knowing what to do but their potential is much greater than the other undeads. After strolling for a while he finally arrives at a castle since Sans is an undead king then he should be inside. The security was extremely tight but for Shadowsh it was just a breeze. But the castle is quiteplex with yin aura surrounding the ce bewildering others would be easy. But after scanning the entire castle he still haven¡¯t found Sans which was extremely puzzling since it¡¯s like this he went towards the room where sses is writing something. He then knocks on the door startling sses his expression couldn¡¯t help but be confused the undeads aren¡¯t smart enough to knock. Standing up he opens the door and was given a shock when he saw Shadowsh in front of him. Just as he was about to greet him Shadowsh just shook his head and entered the room or office. He then asks the thing that was hugging him since earlier ¡°Where is Sans and the other elite members of his army?¡± sses then had a look of realisation when he heard what he said. ¡°Big Master it seems you are looking for Master Sans he is currently resting on his kingdom as he expended arge amount of energy separating the outside world and the Undead Graveyard¡± Hearing this Shadowsh have his guess checked out since such drastic change of the Undead Graveyard would definitely lead to Sans. sses continue ¡°Most of the energy required such as corpse Qi, yin Qi and other types of energy to build this separated ce came from Master Sans Kingdom¡± ¡°With the help of Miss Yshelia we managed to create this ce¡± ¡°For the other elite undeads they were sent to find more Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and maybe there is a chance to finding Big Master Shadowsh is looking for the Ancient Jewel Scarabs¡± Hearing this Shadowsh decided to wait for Sans but just as he was about to go out he turned to sses and asks ¡°Why are you calling Big Master?¡± sses smiled sheepishly and answered ¡°Well so that I wouldn¡¯t be confused as to what to call you and Master Sans since you are Master Sans master then you are the bigger master hence the title Big Master¡± Shadowshughed after hearing this he then left the Undead Graveyard but before he did he put a trace of his Transcendent Qi in it as this tiny amount was like his vital Qi it would continue to exist for at least a year improving the surrounding energy before dispersing. Transcendent Beast could do this but it would cause harm to them since it would decease the amount of Transcendent Qi they had. For Shadowsh though it was non-existent as with Hentai¡¯s help he could easily recover the lost energy. He smiled onest time before leaving but just his aura alone caused all of the undeads to shiver it was fear to a higher being. Shadowsh flew rapidly towards the mansion as he was now suffering from the restriction of the continent. Thankfully the Undead Graveyard was now a separated space if not he would suffer a more powerful drawback. With incredible speed he returned back to the mansion he then started to rest as the pressure from the continent continue to crush him. Only after half an hour did he finally recover he breathed a sigh of relief before standing up and stretching. As he stays in the continent more the greater the restriction he felt he needs to change this situation if not he wouldn¡¯t be able to return back to this continent after leaving it. Hentai¡¯s voice then sounded out [Master the Sanctuaries aren¡¯t part of this continent you could change it with your new energy]. Shadowsh was startled he then smiles of course he had throught of this but it would take years to improve the Sanctuary. He do not want to waste his time waiting for this and waste years of his life just staying on the Sanctuary. He knew that even without him doing anything the Sanctuaries would continue to evolve on its own only needed a lot more time without his help. But as long as the people and the monsters would continue their daily activities inside the realm would continue to evolve at a rapid pace. The Dragon Kingdom¡¯s Elemental Sanctuary for example as long as the kingdom recover it¡¯s peak where millions of people would now upy the territory of the kingdom the number of visitors of the Elemental Sanctuary would also increase. Chapter 420 Chapter 420: CHAPTER 392 CELEBRATION He then started to expand his energy as he tries to strengthen the density of Mana in the surrounding. He wanted to change the continent so that it would at least be more amodating to the present him. But after the portal of the Demon World and the Abyss the continent started changing it started to be more amodating towards stronger entity. If this keeps on going then after a couple of years Transcendent just like him would be able to stay in this continent for a long time. But if he did not have enough strength then this changes would be proven fatal for the continent. After all if the Transcendent Demons or Transcendent Chaos Beasts were to swarm into the continent then he would have a hard time fighting them all by himself. That is why the continent has a restriction it is a form of protection. ..... But with the Sanctuaries the strength of the kingdoms would increase and the Adventure Guild would be the protector of the continent. His dream is to make the continent flourish without fear towards the invaders. Shadowsh smiled after all this is his homnd in this continent. That is why he was impatient to quickly end thepetition so that he could return to Thousand Race Kingdom and start their n in motion. His strength wouldn¡¯t increase or more urately he dare not to increase it so every time he would continuously use his Mana and Elemental Energy to scatter throughout his surrounding. This would improve the surrounding but would cause his strength to weakens but with Hentai continuously absorbing the surrounding Mana and Elemental Energy then he would recover with just one night sleep. What he is doing right now might be negligible as no one felt this but as time goes by his energy would truly improve the surrounding environment. Too bad he couldn¡¯t use his Transcendent Qi to improve the surrounding since he might incur the wrath of the continent¡¯s restriction. At least he could still improve his spiritual sense as he started meditating while at the same time releasing his Mana and Elemental Energy. In the city it was like there was a festival as the winners of thepetition started celebrating. The Dark Triad and the Heavenly Sword Sect was celebrating with each other they considered themselves as rivals. Zielong and Ang was having a drinkingpetition while Cassandra was the one counting and was supervising the two. Cassandra was a loner like person but she don¡¯t know why but she is oddly drawn to Ang¡¯s boisterous and wild personality. She had a feeling that if they were fighting a powerful enemy without hopes of winning Ang wouldn¡¯t left her behind. As an assassin her instinct is quite sharp so she doesn¡¯t know why she had this naive feeling. The Peerless Sword Warriors on the other hand returned back to their sect to celebrate and contemte. The Dragon Fighters were nowhere to be seen but inside the military base all the members of the Dragon Fighters were kneeling in front of a man. It was the knight that Shadowsh fought before when he became a giant fox and rescued Mira and Quinshi. The man nodded and spoke ¡°You seven had made me proud remember when you got to the Thousand Race Kingdom don¡¯t ever forget that you are knights of the Archinviel Dukedom¡± The seven answered in unison ¡°Yes sir!¡± The man nodded before pping as the lights started to shine and maids started bringing out numerous delicacies. ¡°Now let¡¯s celebrate on your victory this is also considered a farewell party for the seven of you!¡± The seven members of the Dragon Fighters raised their fist and let¡¯s out a roar as they started taking off their mask. In one of the luxurious mansion people wereughing but there is actually two people that were gloomy. They were Steven and Krisha now that they managed to win their rtionship was now written in papers as they are now engaged no one in Steven¡¯s family would stop them. What¡¯s more the fact that Steven is a half demi-human was now negligible to his aplishment. Suddenly a voice came right behind them ¡°You know the two of you have already toast all of the guest you could now go and have a party with you team members¡± Hearing this Steven¡¯s gloomy expression became happy as he looks behind him and shouted ¡°Mother!¡± Seeing the woman Krisha was about to greet her ¡°Miss-¡± But Steven¡¯s mother waves her hand and looks at her seriously ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name but call me mother inw¡± Krisha¡¯s cheeks turned red as she holds Steven¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing this Steven¡¯s mother smiled as she shoo them away saying ¡°Shoo go to your group and truly have a party¡± Without hesitation the two lovebirds left Steven¡¯s mother then sighed as she looks at the star speaking ¡°Honey we are totally just like them before I am right?¡± In another mansion situated in the highest point in the city stands the title on the gate Archinviel Family. Inside the mansion everyone was also celebrating but the members of the Archinviel Adventure Group wasn¡¯t there. After all the members of the Archinviel Adventure Group have none of the Archinviel Family bloodline on them and also made up of two groups the Heaven Secret Sect and the subordinates of the Archinviel Family. In the Heaven Secret Sect all of the Archinviel Adventure Group was having a party besides them were the members of The Supremes. Shun and Niko was having a drinking challenge around them were the other members of their group cheering. The ck cloth man was actually one of those that were in thepetition of the drinking challenge. Leo was now slumping on the ground he was the first one to lose the drinking challenge. The atmosphere around them is quite festive as they were having fun in another ce or more urately inside the B and T Association the members of the Monstrous Adventurers were also having a party. The former members of the group were celebrating with them their group was now considered one of the strongest group in the Dukedom. Then one of the former members started talking with the former leader of the group hearing what he said he then let¡¯s out a cough. The party noice died down as everyone looks at him even though he wasn¡¯t the leader on thest battle in the tournament he was still respected as he is the creator of the group. ¡°Everyone the Monstrous Adventurers is now known as one of the top Adventurer Group in the Archinviel Dukedom¡± ¡°Now I have presumptuous request to miss Rosa and mister Rager¡± Rosa and the knight nodded at him indicating him to continue. ¡°My request is to make the Monstrous Adventurers one of the top known Adventurer Group in the Thousand Race Kingdom¡± The two looks at each other then the knight spoke ¡°Your request is quite heavy after all if this did happen not only the Monstrous Adventurers would be known in the Thousand Race Kingdom but in the entire continent¡± ¡°But fret not even if you hadn¡¯t said anything we would still do it as this is one of our n to begin with!¡± A startled expression appeared on the former leader of the Monstrous Adventurers he then asks ¡°What do you mean Mister Rager?¡± Rosa and the knight just kept silent as a burning passion burns through their eyes. Old man Fresackio who is watching from the darkness nodded as he was the one who have told Rosa and the knight about the n. Actually other than the Heavenly Sword Sect the other groups have a n of their own that is why they entered the tournament. The Thousand Race Kingdom is now known as the most powerful kingdom in the entire continent. Not because of its military power which is already considered truly monstrous in scale but just the fact that it is Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom that the title of the strongest kingdom was crowned into it. But if they knew that Shadowsh couldn¡¯t truly unleash his power as a Transcendent then the orc kingdom would definitely be much more bold in their move. While the other group were celebrating with their recent victory inside of the mansion Shadowsh¡¯s group was also celebrating. But some of them were actually feeling sad they were Al, Lilia and the other younger generation knowing that Reias would stay in the Archinviel Dukedom for years toe before returning back to Thousand Race Kingdom. Haze and the others who would be going to the Thousand Race Kingdom were excited to see the kingdom that belongs to Shadowsh. The foxes were having a drinking party as they were now addicted to human foods and drinks. Inside the kitchen was Shena with Slicer besides her they were actually the one cooking the foods not because they were ordered to but just because they wanted to. Chapter 421 Chapter 421: CHAPTER 393 GRANTING WISHES Reias was drinking besides her was Mira who was chatting with her. ¡°Hmmm I would definitely miss Shena¡¯s cooking once she is gone¡± Hearing this Mira smiled and spoke ¡°But you did not miss her cooking when she was with us in Dragon Kingdom¡± Reias chuckles as she answered ¡°This time it was different since it might take years before we could truly meet again¡± Mira shed a smile to her and whispered ¡°Perhaps not because lord Shadowsh might be able to connect the Draconic Sanctuary to Safehaven Paradise so travel would be more convenient¡± Reias sighed ¡°That is highly unlikely only with lord Shadowsh extremely strong and plentiful energy can he use the teleportation circle to travel back to Safehaven Paradise¡± Mira then became silent she then remember something and smiled ¡°Not maybe so there is also someone capable of doing that and just like you he would be staying in the Archinviel Dukedom for some time¡± ..... Reias eyes light up as she asks ¡°Do you mean Banjo-san¡± Mira nodded Banjo staying isn¡¯t a secret their group knew that he is staying in his new personal dimension. Yshelia was actually the one who reacted the most because of this she wasn¡¯t angry but actually very happy. After all Banjo¡¯s new personal realm came from one of her ancestor of her n she was given everything that her ancestor have. But because of this the realm that her ancestor lived for the rest of her life was destroyed only a small part of the realm the center part of the realm was given to her while the rest would have been destroyed if it weren¡¯t for Banjo. Even though some part of the realm was permanently destroyed most of them were salvaged creating a brand new realm. Banjo would be a realm lord if he manage to truly fix the realm. A realm lord is able to obtain power from his or her realm amplifying their strength but this is only applicable if he or she manage to incorporate the realm into their dantian or spiritual world. Even Shadowsh have still not reached that level yet or just don¡¯t know how to do it. Yshelia doesn¡¯t know how either it was the fairy ancestor that puts the secret fairy realm into her spiritual world. But Banjo has a high chance that maybe he could transfer the realm into his dantian or even to his spatial stone. This is the advantage of a Space Type monster or any beings or individuals that arepatible with the space element. But they need exquisite control over space element or energy to do that one misstep then it would spell doom to them. Banjo is quite lucky since he had Shadowsh help or more urately Hentai¡¯s help if not he wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire the remains of the secret fairy realm. Back in the mansion everyone was sitting close to each other as some of them were sighing as they knew most of them would go to Thousand Race Kingdom. The children actually wanted to stay in the Archinviel Dukedom even Terriz have said this as a gloomy atmosphere spreads they started talking about their dreams and n when they separate ways. The night passed by as the next day every participants on every group that manage to passed the test have woken up quite early. Even though most of them were suffering from headache caused by their hangover but with the importance of today they still gritted their teeth and stood up. Some of those that have high enough weapon intent manage to disperse their hangover with just a thought. There were also others that have other means such as Darkai and Da Rock which activate their bloodline dispersing the headaches on them. Luminous which chanted something as light dawns on her and the headaches of her and the others that were dawned by the light dispersed. When they arrived in the mansion all of them wore an extra respectful look as they advanced. Somebody was already waiting for them as it was actually Shena behind her was Slicer which was looking at them with no emotion. The members of the Monstrous Adventurers have chills running down their spines when they saw Slicer they still couldn¡¯t forget what had happened during their fight against the Genius Group. Slicer was considered the same level or even stronger than Jarius and the other leaders of the other groups. Suddenly the expression of those that have weapon intent change they felt a fearsome de intenting from both Shena and Slicer. What causes them to feel more scared is the fact that Shena has a much more sharper and denser de intent than Slicer. It is not surprising though Shena treats cooking as a form of training so every time she uses a knife in the kitchen she is actually training. She then beckons them to follow her as they entered the garden they were shocked when they sense the presence of Old Gold and Old White. One has outstanding vital Qi while the other has mental suppression that causes people to feel breathless. When they finally arrives in the center of the garden they saw that the other members of Shadowsh¡¯s group was already there. But Terriz and Big Bear wasn¡¯t there Lilia actually wanted to stay to apany Stephanie but remembering the people waiting for her back in Thousand Race Kingdom she finally decided to return. But something have caused her to be ecstatic Shadowsh actually wanted to bring Stephanie with them. He said she was crucial for his next part of the n. Since the next step is to build their marine power Stephanie has great importance who knows maybe they would meet a n of mermaid with her in their group at least they could avoid confrontation. Even if Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid it isn¡¯t bad to be cautious at least after all once they get out of this continent¡¯s boundary then the chances of meeting monsters or other beings that are on a different level is quite high. In the garden Shadowsh was sitting in the center seeing that the groups that had passed their test have arrived. He then smiled at them as he beckons them to get closer. All the members of every group were very nervous when they were finally in front of him he asks ¡°So today I will be granting your wishes¡± The members of every group then remembers that other than the fact that they are qualified to go Thousand Race Kingdom they also have a chance of having their wish granted. Seeing that nobody is stepping up Shadowsh had to chose the first person. He then looks at Rosa and said ¡°Miss Rosa¡¯s grandfather and I were great friend so how about you are the first to say what do you wish?¡± Rosa nodded after all she is at least closer to Shadowsh than any of the members of the other groups excluding the Genius Group. ¡°My wish is to improve my tier as a Tamer thank you very much!¡± Shadowsh nodded as he knew how to improve a Tamer¡¯s tier and that is to increase his or her spiritual sense or expand his or her spiritual world. Other than that it is to make his or her monsterpanion evolve as they share attribute increasing the power of the human while increasing the intelligence of the monsterpanion. That means he had to do these two things to aplish Rosa¡¯s wish. Nodding Shadowsh grabs her via spiritual sense and flew towards the Sanctuary. Since he would be using his energy and a trace of his Transcendent Qi mighte out he knew he would suffer from this continent¡¯s restriction. But inside the Sanctuary a realm that was truly cut off from the outside he wouldn¡¯t suffer a thing. What¡¯s more since he is the creator his strength would increase inside the realm so aplishing such task as improving a Tamer¡¯s tier is quite easy for him with Hentai¡¯s help. With just seconds they arrived inside the Sanctuary surprising Rosa greatly but after she remember who is the person in front of her her surprise died down. Shadowsh had her sit in a cross leg position before putting his hand on the back of her head. Then with Hentai¡¯s help he started expanding her spiritual world. His method isn¡¯t only foolproof but also safe so he wasn¡¯t nervous but Rosa on the other hand was but after a while she managed to calm down. With Hentai¡¯s help and his advancement to Transcendent Realm he easily increase Rosa¡¯s spiritual sense and power by half that means she could contract with another monster. Seeing that she was still meditating Shadowsh took her beast purse and using his spiritual sense he opens the bag and four monsters came out. They were Lerion the Scaly Mighty Lion, Peachy the Lightwind Bird, cky the Shadow Crow and sh the variant Sword de Mantis. Chapter 422 Chapter 422: CHAPTER 394 EVOLUTION OF ROSA¡¯S MONSTERS The four monsters quickly be active not because of Shadowsh but because of the Sanctuary. To truly not lose their wild nature Rosa would bring them into the Sanctuary to train but even with these four monsters working together they still need to be cautious. There were a couple of times that nearly all five of them including Rosa have died in the Sanctuary. Thankfully they knew the territory of the Steel Ape n and since Fresackio would sometimes visit the n together with her they would rescue her in her dire needs. Not only the four monsters manage to improve their abilities so does she. Shadowsh quickly grabs the Scaly Mighty Lion as it was the easiest to evolve ording to his standard as it had no elemental power only brute strength. With a wave of his hand numerous monster flesh and orc flesh appeared he then orders it to consume them. ..... Lerion did not immediately pounced on the mountain of flesh even though saliva was already dripping in it¡¯s mouth it first look at Rosa. Upon seeing this Shadowsh nods his head Rosa has total control over her monsterpanion. He then told the four monsters via spiritual sense to follow his order as Rosa is currently busy. Since the four monsters were familiar with Shadowsh they followed his orders Lerion immediately pounced on the mountain of flesh after having permission to eat. Shadowsh then waves his hand again and monster cores of different attributes came out. There is also nts that are considered treasure for both monster and people. His organization have been buying such thing since early on most of them actually came from the Sanctuary so the Adventurers opted to sell the herbs and other things they found to the guild. He then gave numerous Dark Attribute nts to cky while the monster cores of the Nature Attribute cores were given to Peachy. For sh since it is a variant Sword de Mantis he decided to make it evolve and change its attribute to wind type topliment it¡¯s speed. He took a monster cores belonging to a Gold Rank Excellent Grade monster and absorb the energy within it and started to infuse them into sh. sh started screeching in pain as it received arge amount of foreign energy but Hentai quickly started healing the destroyed part of its body and starts to repair them, modify them and finallyplete them. With Shadowsh experience of evolving and making monster evolve and Hentai precise control over sh¡¯s body the evolution started to take process almost immediately. One hourter sh was now standing in front of Shadowsh. Its size did not change but it¡¯s wings looks more transparent but it it spread it wide it is actually as big as it¡¯s body. It¡¯s sickles were now shining under the bright light it became sharper. The only thing that needed for Rosa to do is to feed sh for the next couple of days to induce it¡¯s growth. Thinking about this he waves his hand once again and numerous flesh of Silver Rank monster appeared. sh have now evolved into a Superior Grade Mid Level Bronze Rank Variant Wind Sword Mantis. As sh was busy consuming the flesh in front of him Shadowsh went to cky side who was perched into one of the three. He then saw that massive amount of dark energy was now enhacing the body and core of cky. To be sure that it evolves he put his hand into it as Hentai stated directing the flow of energy while Shadowsh started to use his spiritual sense to calm the vtile energy calming them once again. cky just like sh started screeching in pain as rapid changes started to happen in it¡¯s body. After 20 Minutes which took less more time than sh because unlike sh which was filled with a different elemental energy ck devoured nts that has the same attribute to it so it was much easy to dissolve. Skree! After Hentai did some final touch cky finished it¡¯s evolution. It spread it¡¯s wings as it rapidly got bigger then with a boom a dark aura burst out of its body a giant ck crow appeared after that it rapidly shrink before showing cky¡¯s appearance which is a lot smaller than before but it was now utterly pitch ck it¡¯s beak, eyes and talons were all pitch ck. It now evolved into an Excellent Grade Darkness Crow it had crossed two levels of grade. It¡¯s rank and level did not change though Shadowsh also felt that the crow¡¯s presence was now extremely vague as long as it continue to level up it would turn into one of the most frightening assassin type monster. It¡¯s attribute was now pure dark but it could still use it¡¯s wind type skill but after Shadowsh told it to demonstrate them to him he found out the wind type skill became a double attribute skill of both wind and dark. Shadowsh then turns his head to Peachy seeing this Peachy did not became nervous and actually the one who approached him. Seeing this Shadowsh smiled as he once again initiate the evolution process with Leafinia¡¯s energy as support Peachy evolved much more than he hope for. He saw after absorbing Leafinia¡¯s energy and the energy from different nature attribute monster cores Peachy was covered with green vines with a holy presence on them. Seeing that she still needs a long time beforeing out of her mind cocoon Shadowsh changed his focus to the extremely fat Scaly Mighty Lion. His process might be much more painful than sh because of its grade and levels. Sensing his gaze Lerion did not know why but it suddenly have a chill running down it¡¯s spine it then saw Shadowsh smiling at it but it¡¯s instinct told it to run. For a long while screams of a lion was heard this continue for an hour. An hourster Shadowsh brought Rosa back together with the rest of her monsterpanion. When the others saw the changes on her monsters their expression changed even Jarius felt a hint of danger from the Scaly Mighty Lion no more urately it was no longer the Scaly Mighty Lion but a brand new specie of monster named by Shadowsh. First was Peachy she had evolved into a humanoid being with her former wings as arms and talons as legs. She was now called Heaven Nature Avian a Pseudo Legendary Grade High Level Silver Rank monster. She had level up twice while she had skip 3 and a half grade she was now considered one of the highest grade monster in their group. But after evolving she has lost all of her offensive capabilities and was now a pure support monster. But she now has four elements Wind, Holy, Light and Nature but since she was only silver rank she only has three skills. One is called [Wind Runner] a wind type skill that increase the speed of the caster target by either half or twice as much. Second skill is called [Heal] just as it name suggest it heals the target it is a nature type skill. And finally [Light Armor] it is a skill that covers the target with an armor that resist both physical and elemental attack. She also has an Innate Ability which increase all of her elemental skills and ability. Since she is only a support she doesn¡¯t have any Active Ability only Passive Ones she doesn¡¯t even have any Berserk of Forbidden Ability. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Peachy (Under Contract) Race: Avian Specie: Heaven Nature Avian Grade: Pseudo Legendary Level: Silver Rank Level 7 Master: Rosa Attributes: Wind, Holy, Light, Nature Energy: 111 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 1st Tier], [Holy Energy: N/A], [Light Energy: 0th Tier], [Nature Energy: 3rd Tier] Mana: 222 Skills: [Wind Runner], [Heal], [Light Armor] Racial Trait: [Enhanced Innate Attribute], [Melodious Cry], [Calming Heart] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced uracy], [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Perception Towards Injury], [Enhanced Perception Towards Poison] Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lerion on the other hand have be much more bulkier with it¡¯s scale gone but a golden sheen would show from time to time it seems that its scales have been reced by this golden sheen. A domineering and powerful aura was radiating in it¡¯s body as it stood proudly besides Rosa. It had evolved into a new specie so just like Peachy Shadowsh had named it¡¯s specie he named it the Berserk Vajra Lion. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Lerion (Under Contract) Race: Beast Specie: Berserk Vajra Lion Grade: Pseudo Legendary ..... Level: Silver Rank Level 10 Master: Rosa Attributes: Strength, Earth, Steel Energy (Vital Qi): 320 + 50% Elemental Energy: [Earth Energy: N/A], [Metal Qi: N/A] Mana: 80 Skills: [Lion¡¯s Roar], [Power Blow], [Bone Breaking Tackle] Racial Trait: [Vajra Body], [Steel Scale], [Lion¡¯s Prestige] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Power], [Earth Energy Absorb], [Bloodthirst], [Unyielding Ferocity] Active Abilities: [Erge] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Extreme Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lerion have be a killing machine now it is like a monster born just forbat nothing seems to exist in it¡¯s mind but just battle. Chapter 423 Chapter 423: CHAPTER 395 GRANTING WISHES ll The two Passive Ability [Bloodthirst] and [Unyielding Ferocity] works wonders in a battle. [Bloodthirst] increase Lerion¡¯s ferocity and strength as more blood is shed and as long as enough blood is shed Lerion would be able to recover his vitality so he would be able to fight for the entire time. His wounds would start healing as time goes by and his speed would increase little by little. For [Unyielding Ferocity] the more Lerion would be injured and wounded the stronger he gets. Lerion would also be able to absorb energy from the earth as he would be able to recover lost energy and stamina he could basically fight for forever with it¡¯s three Passive Abilities not to mention it¡¯s Active Ability that could enhance it¡¯s own size for at least 10 times. Seeing the changes that had happened to Rosa every members of the Monstrous Adventurers became excited. And it was shocking that they all requested the same as Rosa even the knight. ..... But unlike Rosa Shadowsh only evolved one of their monster of their choosing disappointing them for a bit but since they already achieved what they wanted they were still satisfied. Since Shadowsh appreciates talent he had different treatment to the knight and evolves all of his monsters just like what he did to Rosa. The ming Eagle have evolve into its superior version of it the zing Eagle. The two Shadow Jaguars have became Nightmare Jaguars their tails have now became sharp like a devil¡¯s tail. The Giant Elephant Beetle have evolved into something much bigger and it¡¯s silver skin became golden it became a Mammoth Beetle. Seeing the changes to his partners the knight became ecstatic and thanked Shadowsh repeatedly. Of course Shadowsh just shake his head since it is what he deserves. After granting every wish of the members of the Monstrous Adventurers Shadowsh then looks at the other groups and asks ¡°So which group wanted their wishes to be granted next?¡± The other groups were excited then suddenly the two ninjas in the Archinviel Adventure Group spoke. ¡°Lord Shadowsh we wanted to make a wish pertaining about the bloodline on our body we wanted control over them¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded. Shadowsh then brought the two of them to the Sanctuary. When he arrives there screams of pain came from the two ninjas about a quarter of an hour both of them returned with pale faces but their expression was extremely ecstatic. Their bloodline have now full assimted together with their body now they could transform at will without even using their forbidden technique. The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group meekly went to Shadowsh side and requested something via spiritual sense. His request was too demanding that is what he thought Shadowsh frowned but after scanning through the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group body he discovered he was now to the point of breaking through only a push was needed but this push must have enough force to break through the barrier. He then nodded and said ¡°You would best I will aplish this your wish but it would take more time¡± The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group was shocked he then looks at Shadowsh rather hesitantly but Shadowsh patted his shoulder and said ¡°Don¡¯t doubt I would aplish your wish¡± The leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group was ecstatic as he jubntly returns back to his group. The two girls then steps forward as they requested to improve theirpatibility towards water and nature element to the point it could match a monster natural endowment. This wish was easily granted by fusing the bodies of the two girls with a hint of Leafinia¡¯s energy and a monster core of the water type monster. But the process was extremely painful not because of the nature energy since the two girls were already quitepatible with it but because of the monster core. After 3 hours Shadowsh returned back to the garden with the two girls their aura was now calm their hairs have changed in colors though. The tip of Shirayuri hairs are green in color while the tip of Burakkuriri hairs are blue in color. The next was Leon his wish was a bit unexpected he actually wanted to be a Tamer so that he and his Thunder Condor could truly sign a contract with each other. His wish was easily granted in just a couple of minutes he became a Tamer his spiritual power is strong enough to contract another monster other than his Thunder Condor. But he decided to wait for a better opportunity to use his slot as he was already satisfied with his monsterpanion. Shun was up next his wish is to improve his mastery over his weapon intent. This is both easy and tricky but with Hentai¡¯s help they devised a perfect n for that and Shadowsh put him into an illusion where he is fighting against himself both he and his doppelganger were equal in everything. Since it would take time and the illusion world would be able to hasten time inside of it the time difference between it and the real world was 1:1. It was a time difference of 1 year over 1 minute which is quite a shocking difference but since only the spirit was taken the body wouldn¡¯t be affected whatsoever. Shadowsh actually wanted to use this on himself too bad his spiritual power is too powerful that illusion was almost non-effective to him. Shun trembled after that a burst of spear qi burst out from his body when he opens his eyes he saw everybody was looking at him with shocked. He just smiled he then bows to Shadowsh even though time in reality passed was only 20 minutes he was fighting his doppelganger in the illusion world for 20 years. He then fainted Shadowsh quickly went near him and puts his hands on his forehead as he started to calm his spiritual sense and world. Fighting in the illusion world causes too much strain on the spirit Shadowsh inwardly told himself this as he decided to make a time limit for specific people. This idea came from Hentai so he did not even know he had this kind of ability now that he knew he would use this ability to strengthen the members of his group. Now that Shun have his wish granted Shadowsh took the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group with him. He then went into the Sanctuary taking out the orb of space he used his spiritual sense to stun the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group unconscious. With a swish Shadowsh used the golden teleportation circle and arrived at the Elemental Sanctuary he then searched for a ce that is considered more barren than the other part of the Sanctuary before releasing his powerful aura causing the remaining monsters to flee from that specific spot. He then used his Transcendent Qi to break the barrier that was holding the Archinviel Adventure Group from breaking through the Crimson Gold Rank. The unconscious leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group woke up feeling strength flowing within him. He then let¡¯s out a loudugh as his aura started increasing since it would take some time before he could fully cross over to the Crimson Gold Rank Shadowsh told him that he would leave him and would return some timeter to bring him back. He then summon one of his clones to stand guard before leaving. Returning back to the garden everyone saw that he had returned alone. But this doesn¡¯t mind them as the remaining group was thinking what to wish when it was their turn. Shadowsh pointed at the Peerless Sword Warriors and asks ¡°So which member of your group wanted his wish granted first¡± Zerf steps forward and bowed he then requested ¡°I want to awaken my bloodline¡± Shadowsh nodded before checking his body after knowing what his bloodline is he brought him back to the Sanctuary and just after a couple of seconds he managed to easily awaken the bloodline sleeping in Zerf¡¯s body. Zerf has a hint of a barbarian bloodline it was of a high n bloodline not only is this n strong but it seems that the bloodline waspatible with the sword. Since it was a tiny amount awakening it would be troublesome but Hentai wasn¡¯t bothered by it as long as your body has it then it could change it, modify it or even improve it. Even though Zerf managed to awaken his bloodline he still needs to train his body so that that tiny hint of bloodline course throughout his body bing stronger and denser to the point he would be somewhat like a pure blooded barbarian. Then the rest of the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors even Rafael wished for their weapon intent to increase in strength or quality. Since only Rafa and Rafael has spiritual strength that is powerful enough to endure the illusion world Shadowsh had to monitor the rest of the members of the Peerless Sword Warriors so that they wouldn¡¯t die or have their spirit broken. Chapter 424 Chapter 424: CHAPTER 396 GRANTING WISHES lll After a couple of minutes the weaker members of the Peerless Sword Warriors managed to increase the power or even level up their sword intent. After a couple more minutes both Rafael and Rafa open their eyes both of them went some changes in aura. Rafael have just manage to increase the level of his sword realm so he was clearly unstable but now he was extremely stable during the years he fought with his doppelganger he managed to incorporate his technique and his sword qi together. Rafa on the other hand managed to level up her sword intent and was now approaching mid level of the sword realm. She also battled herself and managed to actually win unlike the others who only improved themselves through continuously battling their doppelganger without winning or losing. Shadowsh looks at her with a rather curious expression but since there were still others that wanted to have their wish granted he decided to forget about it. He then pointed towards the Golden Spear Warriors indicating that they are next. ..... The two old men step up and they have the same wish and that is to prolong their lifespan of course such wish is hard to aplish but since he had Hentai he just had to fuse the two old men with some type of vigorous monster and their body would improve increasing their lifespan. When he proposed this the two old men quickly disagree so Shadowsh had to do something else so he checked their bodies and numerous hidden injuries in them. Without hesitating he told Leafinia to heal them and eliminate all of their hidden injuries. After a full body treatment the two quickly felt like they were young again their hidden injuries were actually holding their body back and was actually destroying it from the inside. Even though their wish wasn¡¯t granted to how they wanted it to be they are still satisfied and because Shadowsh do not want them to receive a bad deal he also brought them to the Sanctuary and improve their body with his Transcendent Qi. The two old men have now promising future of breaking through the Crimson Gold Rank so they were extremely satisfied. The next person on the list was actually Feilong what he wanted is to increase his body strength and endurance to a whole new level. He could achieve it by training but he wanted to receive the treatment from Shadowsh see if there are any difference. Shadowsh of course granted his wish he also found something surprising there was actually a trace of flying dragon bloodline inside Feilong¡¯s body. Not only that its purity is quite high and much more denser than Zerf¡¯s bloodline it is clearly a much higher level too. But there are so many restrictions on the bloodline sealing it Shadowsh then started frowning as even him and Hentai were actually having trouble opening the restriction. Without any hesitation he contacted Yshelia via spiritual sense and calls her toe into the Sanctuary. He then found out where she was staying and was stunned she was actually helping Banjo assimte the former secret fairy realm. After a while Yshelia arrives the two of them checked on the restriction that was on Feilong¡¯s body and started discussing how to unseal them. An hourter a dragon roar was heard in the Draconic Sanctuary but this wasn¡¯t strange sound for those that were familiar with the ce. But this time it was clearly a new situation since it was a human that lets out the dragon roar. Feilong was ecstatic he felt extremely free he felt that he was imprisoned for a long time and he manage to finally obtain freedom. Of course he would feel that the shackle binding his bloodline was released but the sign were still not visible it would take a couple of days before the bloodline fused entirely. Shadowsh then told Feilong about this and he was shocked. When they returned back to the garden Feilong quickly ran towards Zielong and told him about this. Hearing this Zielong went forward and requested that his bloodline would also be released just like his older brother. Shadowsh checked his body and nodded he was checking if he had a dragon bloodline and he did but it wasn¡¯t a flying dragon bloodline but a war dragon bloodline. He was a bit confused since Feilong and Zielong were both brothers and they are rted by blood why is their bloodline different from each other. After checking thoroughly he found out that there is a bit of sky dragon bloodline in Zielong while there is also a hint of war dragon bloodline on Feilong but both have different density. He then brought Zielong with him to the Sanctuary and since his bloodline is much more violent even with Zielong¡¯s pain tolerance he couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain. After his bloodline have awakened Zielong actually became bigger in a buff sense his height have increased a couple of inches and a pressure belonging to a dragon emits from his body. But just like Feilong the bloodline in Zielong still haven¡¯t truly assimted so Shadowsh told him the same what he had told Feilong. When the two of them return back to the garden the expression of the other members of the other group changed sensing Zielong¡¯s changes. Jarius expression became gloomy and bitter he now felt an extremely dangerous vibeing from Zielong he knew if the two of them fought right now he wouldn¡¯t be able to win. He then calls his entire team and started discussing something it seems that it is extremely important since they were very deep in their discussion. The other members of the Golden Spear Warriors were extremely happy when they saw the changes on their stronger members that means they could at least obtain a footing when they arrive on Thousand Race Kingdom with the strength of the four. It was their turn to make a wish their wish is the same they wanted to awaken their very own spear intent. Their incapability to have a spear intent is holding back their group. How they thirst to obtain their very own spear intent. Shadowsh then used the same illusion world to train them. After a couple of minutes each member started walking up and their aura started to rise as they eventually obtain their very own spear intent. Even though they just stepped into this realm their strength have increased into a whole new level. After granting every wish from the Peerless Sword Warriors Shadowsh then pointed towards The Tank Masters. The first one to step up was Steven his wish is to improve his control over the shield it was an incredibly hard wish to grant but since Steven only wish to improve his control not total control Shadowsh would be able to grant his wish. It only took him a couple of minutes since he had already improved Steven control over the shield when he was in the tournament. With his improved control over the shield Steven was now rxed as he was always worrying about the shield taking control over him once again. The next person to step up was Krisha just like most of the people that participated in the tournament her wish is her very own mastery over her weapon intent. Krisha have a much more powerful spiritual strengthpared to ordinary fighters. So Shadowsh have an easier time with her as she started fighting her doppelganger in the illusion world Shadowsh busy himself with her other teammates. The wish that the other archer requested was the improvement of hispatibility towards wind element. With that Shadowsh brought him to the Sanctuary while Hentai was multitasking as it was checking on Krisha¡¯s progress while helping the other archer fused with the wind attribute core. They managed to grant the two archers wish at the same time. Krisha manage to obtain her own intent it was piercing intent which increases her ability to piece through defence and armors of her target. Shun actually felt this he also had the very same intent so he was looking at Krisha with interest. Ang then step up and her wish was to improve her bodily strength her body was already considered one of the strongest amongst everyone in the tournament and yet she still wanted it to improve. Since she had trained with the Steel Ape n her body is almost like them so Shadowsh who was quite familiar with the body of the members of the Steel Ape n felt that this wish is easy to be granted. Shadowsh then brought her to the Sanctuary to be more precise he brought her to the Steel Ape n territory. He then started to feed her with the Iron Fruits and with the steel attribute monster he started draining it¡¯s steel energy within it and started to strengthens her body with it. Unlike the others whom Shadowsh fused monster core in their body Ang only had her body strengthened. Chapter 425 Chapter 425: CHAPTER 397 GRANTING WISHES lV With Ang¡¯s return they saw that she doesn¡¯t have any apparent change. Of course Shadowsh have taken in mind that she is a girl so he did not make her a macho man but a slender beautiful woman with musclesparable to the Steel Ape n. Feeling the power coursing through her veins Ang was incredibly satisfied her body strength have increased at least twice as much not because of her muscles but because of her bones. They glow in silver color not only that her metal qi was now thicker which improves her elemental defence. Shadowsh did not only improved her metal qi but also vital qi knowing too muchpatibility with one element would also too detrimental unless you are an elemental creature. With her vital qi she would be able to counter fire energy and water energy. After Ang it was the two tanks that went forward their request is to make thempatible with either earth or metal element. ..... Shadowsh then carried them to the Sanctuary and once again screams of shout was heard. The tanks have high pain tolerance but since they requested that they would bepatible with a foreign element they need to suffer in the process of the fusion. An hourter both returned their aura might be weak but underneath their helmet they were smiling foolishly. One of them becamepatible with earth element while the other becamepatible with metal element. The final person was Cassandra she looks at Saske for a long time before requesting that she would able to obtain sword intent. Thise to a shock to everyone Saske looks at her for a long time before sighing. Cassandra made her choice and her choice was to abandon the path of an assassin and embraced the path of a warrior. She chose sword intent because she likes the sword than the other weapons the sword was second only to the daggers. Shadowsh smiled and spoke ¡°Why abandon your dagger you could also be a fighter with a dagger?¡± Cassandra was stunned she then had a realisation. Yes why abandoned the daggers even though they might be short as long as one was able to wield them in a manner which is considered in the realm of the masters then it would still be considered terrifying. Shadowsh then beckons Shena toe closer he then told her via spiritual sense to show some of her de intent and moves. Shena nodded she then started showing some of her skills as her knife danced through the air it was quite mesmerizing but those that have sensitive instinct felt the sharpness of the attacks they couldn¡¯t help but turned serious and they look at Shena with a bit of fear. Seeing that Shena was quite proficient using the knife Cassandra then nodded and decided to keep using her daggers. But this time she would fight in both fighter and assassin manner with that she would be able to make more judgement in the battlefield. Shadowsh then puts her into the illusion world and had her fight people like Jarius and the other leader of all the groups that entered the tournament. She needs to fight different type of people toplete her transformation so this is the best method for her. Since she had an extremely powerful spiritual strength greater than Krisha Shadowsh then pointed at the Dragon Fighters. The members of the Dragon Fighters have already decided their choice of wish before arriving in the garden. The two tanks step up they wanted to improve their vitality in a whole new level the archers wanted to obtain their own intent the three knight riders wanted to be Tamers so that they would be much more closer to their stead. Shadowsh then brought them all into the Sanctuary and started granting their wishes. Fir the tanks he used his Transcendent Qi to stimte their life force increasing it¡¯s quality and increasing the strength of their vitality. As Shadowsh continue on experimenting on them he was shocked by the final result the two manage to assimte with his Transcendent Qi and obtain a body that most people would envy for. Their stamina have increased thrice as much their ability to recover their strength is now twice as fast and they obtain the ability to regenerate even though it wasn¡¯t asparable to a monster it was still quite a shocking ability for a human. He then went and checked on the two archers and found they are struggling so he sent a wave of spiritual qi towards their head and recover their spiritual Qi. The three knight riders on the other hand were scattered in the Sanctuary searching for monsters to tame since they became Tamers they now have extra slots to take monsters in. Since they had free slots for contract they decided to use it and they already have a decent spiritual world so they could sign a contract with three monsters. They decided to leave one slot for any unexpected encounter on other monsters when they arrived on Thousand Race Kingdom. Shadowsh then returns back to the garden together with the five members of the Dragon Fighters. The three knight riders were still searching for a suitable monsterpanion for them. Shadowsh then saw that Cassandra was now nearing her limit so he approached and once again sent a spirit Qi replenishing her lost spirit Qi. Her expression eased up after receiving Shadowsh¡¯s spirit Qi. From the time differencepared from the spiritual world and real world she had already stayed in there for 90 years. Thinking about this he realised that it was clearly more than enough so he awakens her and a burst of de Qi came out from her. Shadowsh smiled he then puts his hand on her forehead and started to calm her shaking spirit. Spending so much time in there she definitely suffered from bacsh and would need to sleep for at least half a year or even a full year. And that was already because Shadowsh was healing her and helping her manage her trembling spiritual world. Shadowsh then started pondering before bringing her towards Leafinia and letting her rest besides he then told the other members of her group about her condition. When they heard that Cassandra might not be able to wake up for at least half a year they couldn¡¯t help but frown but when they heard her strength have increased to a whole new level and might even defeat their entire group just by herself they were shocked. Ang couldn¡¯t help but clenched her fist as she felt helpless but since Cassandra would need to sleep for at least half a year she would do her best to catch up to her during this time. Their whole group needed to feed Cassandra during her unconscious state that means they need to take care of her. They decided if they managed to get a footing on Thousand Race Kingdom they would immediately start to recruit new members for their group. With their group being expert in the role of tanks they would look much more reliable than the other groups. Shadowsh then pointed at The Supremes indicating they are up next. The first one to step forward was Niko the Metal God Technique practitioner his wish is topletely cleanse his body of hidden injuries and demonic qi if there is chaos energy then he wanted them to be cleansed too. Shadowsh nodded as he brought him to Leafinia telling her what to do before facing the other members of his group. The next one was the ck cloth man he wanted to raise the strength of his spiritual Qi as long as he had enough spiritual Qi and was strong enough he could summon and control much more terrifying demons. Shadowsh agreed immediately this task was too easy for him since he had demonic qi and powerful spiritual sense. But if he used his demonic Qi to strengthen the ck cloth man¡¯s affinity towards demon he might change so he did not increase the affinity of the ck cloth man by infusing demonic Qi on him but on his staff. That means he had done two things for the ck cloth man. After bringing the ck cloth man to the Sanctuary he quickly went to work as the spiritual world of the ck cloth man expands and his staff have increased in quality. The ck cloth man repeatedly thanked Shadowsh since this means he could summon more powerful demons increasing his strength to a whole new level. Returning back to the garden the other members of The Supremes started requesting their own wishes. The sand controller wanted to obtain a weapon that could store and release sand which was considered easy for Shadowsh to create or more urately easy for Hentai to create. Using the body of a monster with the ability of controlling sands and a core of a spatial type monster they created a huge gourd. Chapter 426 Chapter 426: CHAPTER 398 GRANTING WISHES V The function of the gourd was to store and release sand but first the sand controller needs to fill it up with his Mana and of course sand. The wish of the trident wielder was to strengthen the power and endurance of his body to a whole new level. Shadowsh nodded and asks him if he wasfortable with fusing with a monster bloodline and he was surprised when he heard the trident wielder agreed. Shadowsh then went to the Sanctuary together with the trident wielder and searched for monsters that have grade at least Legendary and has an attribute of fire and darkness. After searching for a while they did find a monster just like that and it was a Draconic Three Headed Wolf that was staying in one of the cave inside the Draconic Sanctuary. Shadowsh was quite surprised finding a monster just like this but then he realised even though the wolf is the size of a cow it was actually a juvenile. That is when he remembers about the Egg Daycare it seems that they are doing their jobs quite well. ..... Shadowsh thought that killing the Draconic Three Headed Wolf would be a shame so he only extracted it¡¯s bloodline and fused it with the trident wielder. The Draconic Three Headed Wolf started whimpering feeling powerless but after Shadowsh extracted some of its bloodline he used his Transcendent Qi to strengthen the wolf before bringing it with him. He decided to give it to one of his group or on one of the three knight riders. When they returned back to the garden they saw that there were some changes on the trident wielder. His eyes were now dark red in color and his aura have also increased in strength and pressure. The others from his team were tempted to do the same thing as he did but suddenly the eggde wielder step forward and made his wish. His wish startled Shadowsh so does the others from his group. His wish is to make a contract with the wolf on Shadowsh¡¯s hand. Shadowsh smiled as he lifted the eggde wielder and brought him to the Sanctuary and started initiating the contract process. The eggde wielder was ecstatic to find out the wolf was a Legendary Grade monster and it was on its juvenile stage so it would definitely be able to strengthen his spiritual sense as long as it matures he could also build a close rtionship with it. He was only trying his luck since he saw Shadowsh bringing an unknown monster back to the guardian he would have never thought his gamble would make him win a great opportunity. With his return he look extremely satisfied upon seeing him back the trident wielder looks at him with a bit of envy. One of the members of their group wished for his very own weapon intent so like the rest Shadowsh puts him into his Illusion world. After approximately 50 minutes Shadowsh have woken him up it he wasn¡¯t there checking on him he wouldn¡¯t able tost even half an hour much less 50 minutes. The remaining person left is the leader of their group his wish a weapon that ispatible with his fighting method. Shadowsh nodded bringing him into the Sanctuary before taking outrge amount of blood from Hentai¡¯s storage and other materials for creating a sword. With a twist Hentai quickly finished creating the sword the only thing remaining is to let it bathe in killing intent. When the leader of The Supremes touched the sword he immediately felt intimate and falls in love with the sword. The sword had the function just like Lisa¡¯s dagger which absorbs blood as long as it was bathe in killing intent it would be a magical weapon. But because of its unique abilities it would evolve into an evil weapon but since it was created specifically for the leader of The Supremes as long as he did not fall into the path of evil the sword wouldn¡¯t too. The next group that Shadowsh chose was the Dark Triad that means that the Heavenly Sword Sect would be thest group that would be asking for their wish. The first person to step forward was Darkai his wish is to stabilize his body as after having his bloodline awakened his body felt extremely ufortable since it started it¡¯s rapid changes. His bloodline was too high rank for his present body so he looks for Shadowsh for help. Shadowsh then started checking his body and realised that there was a high quality dark energy that was spreading throughout Darkai¡¯s body they were improving the body but because it was too rapid the body would copse in this state. Seeing that his condition was actually very critical he did not waste any time and brought Darkai to the Sanctuary and starts to improve his core. The most damaged part of him was actually his dantian that was already overflowing with energy. Inside his dantian there was actually an illusionary figure of an angel with 6 ck wings if it weren¡¯t for Hentai he would never be able to find it. As he starts to improve Darkai¡¯s body and starts to collect all of his high quality dark energy and directed it towards the dantian then repeat. As Darkai felt his body calming down he lets out a sigh of relief. Shadowsh was not able to change Darkai¡¯s body as it was too mysterious for him but he could direct the overflowing dark energy and as long as they had a stable movement then the body wouldn¡¯t copse. He then told Darkai about the condition of his body when Darkai heard that he was actually on death¡¯s door he broke in sweat. Shadowsh then starts to remind to train his body and maybe create an innate weapon for himself so that he could direct the excess energy to the weapon. He the brought him back to the garden when Darkai shared his experienced all of the members of his group were shocked to find out that he was actually slowly dying. Tank was up next his wish is to be healed it seems that fusing with his shield would bring detrimental effect on his body. Shadowsh felt that this wish was too ordinary so he made a minor adjustment to the wish. He started to use his Transcendent Qi to improve Tank¡¯s body to a whole new level as Leafinia was healing him besides her was her disciple and Herish who was taking care of Niko. The four of them are inside the Sanctuary as they were busy dealing with the two especially Niko who have umted more than enough injuries that would able to kill even the elite fighters. With Tank¡¯s return everyone was shocked he was now taller and his body width was now wider he was now bigger than before. The next person to step forward was actually the leader of their group the one so called the eldest brother. His wish was to release the seal on a sword he took out. Shadowsh expression sharpens as he felt a Qi belonging to a Transcendent from the sword. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely curious as to what really is hidden in this continent there were actually weapons belonging forged from a Transcendent. Once again he seek Yshelia help and after they destroys the shield of the sword a howl sounded out as arge figure of a ck wolf appeared. It lets out a menacing growl towards Shadowsh upon seeing this he lets out augh as his aura burst out. Outside he might be cautious because of the continent¡¯s restriction but now that they are inside his domain he was fearless. The ck wolf dispersed as it turn into ck smokes and went inside the sword. Shadowsh then returns the sword back to the leader of the Dark Triad but he caution him to be careful and not activate the sword¡¯s ability if it isn¡¯t necessary. After the leader of the Dark Triad step back the others from his group looks at each other before looking at Suiryu. Suiryu nodded he then step forward and his wish is to obtain his own intent. Shadowsh then puts him into the illusion world and just like the others he was fighting his own doppelganger. Suiryu already have great foundation so achieving his own intent would be quite easy so Shadowsh decided to help him incorporate his intent on his fighting style by letting him stay for a while but he would also monitor the fluctuations of his spiritual sense since he do not want the ident of Cassandra to happen again. Harry wanted to improve his Mage Tier so Shadowsh brought him to the Sanctuary and started to experiment on his Mana core. It only took a bit of time since Hentai was already proficient in this work as Harry immediately felt his magic power have increased in power and his Mana increased in quantity. Chapter 427 Chapter 427: CHAPTER 399 ENVY Now only Luminous and Cedric was left both actually had the same wish as Harry. Shadowsh smiled and brought them to the Sanctuary and start his work as he started expanding and improving their Mana core. The two has much more Manapared to Harry since he was using magic weapons his daggers to fight so what he needs is to actually improve his spiritual strength but Shadowsh found out that he has more than enough spiritual strength to operate more magic daggers but he wascking in Mana and magic power. On the other hand the two has opposite problem so he starts to improve their spiritual world after he improve their Mana core. When they returned back to the garden the two finally improved their tier they are now approaching the high mage tier. He then wakes Suiryu up as he nowprehend fist intent not only that he used the rest of his time incorporating the fist intent on his fighting style. Shadowsh then looks at the Heavenly Sword Sect. ..... The first person to make his wish was Dio his wish is to improve his body strength. Shadowsh nodded he had already guessed that he would wish for this since hisbat technique relies heavily on his bodily strength. Since he has a great foundation and his body is like those of the demi-human he decided to feed him the Iron Fruit. He then used his spiritual sense to improve the strength of Dio¡¯s bones he then presented him with arge amount of monster meat. With a twist of his finger a small me was created he then lightly threw it towards the pile of meat and they started burning. With that the meats were quickly became cooked Shadowsh then told Dio to eat all of the meat piled in front of him. Seeing the pile of meat in front of him Dio was stunned he couldn¡¯t help but look at Shadowsh with a nk look but remembering how capable Shadowsh is he just let¡¯s out a sigh and decided to trust him. As he starts eating Shadowsh used his spiritual sense to help dissolve the food by stimting the natural process of Dio¡¯s body. With Hentai in control Dio wouldn¡¯t be harmed as Dio felt his body going out of control he became more and more excited as he starts to eat much faster. In just a couple of seconds the pile of meat was eaten and there were only a pile of bones left Shadowsh was standing besides Dio helping his body recover. Since his body has increased in activity to consume thatrge amount of meat of course it would suffer some degree of danger but thankfully Hentai was monitoring things so it is only a minor shock. He spent more than an hour constantly improving and healing Dio¡¯s body when everything was over Shadowsh then starts to remove the impurities in his body. He decided to increase the reward to the Heavenly Sword Sect since they are considered the number one Adventure Group in the tournament since the Genius Group was excluded. As ck impurities started oozing out of Dio¡¯s body foul smell started to scatter throughout the surroundings. Shadowsh frowns but he did not stop what he was doing and continue cleansing Dio¡¯s body. Another hour passed and finally the cleansing process was finished Dio was now whiter but not pale but with a healthy glow. He was now a couple of inches taller and because of the meat that was consumed by him and was absorbed in a short amount of time he was now more buffed if he was besides Da Rock right now he would look more buffed. Being covered in ck impurities Dio started frowning Shadowsh then ssh him with water washing away the impurities. He then let¡¯s out a warm air and after a while Dio was now dry. When they return back to the garden everyone was shocked to see such massive change on Dio. A tinge of envy shes through Quinn and Mayleen¡¯s eyes as they saw that Da Rock have be much more whiter than before and he has a healthy glow causing more envy to sh through the eyes of the two. Not only them the other female fighters including Ang and the knight rider was looking at Dio¡¯s skin with a tinge of envy. When Dio returns back to his group Quinn immediately step forward but suddenly she was startled when Mayleen spoke first ¡°Lord Shadowsh my wish is to improve my body constitution¡± The expression of Quinn became angry but after thinking that she would be the next in line she could only held it in. Shadowsh looks at her and scans her body before shaking his head he then spoke ¡°I suggest you change your wish since your body is still growing forcibly making you grow up would be disastrous to your future¡± Hearing this Mayleen became quiet she then asks ¡°So what should be improve in my present self¡± Shadowsh once again scans her and said ¡°Your core it is of a high level but it is too small for your convenience¡± Mayleen nodded Shadowsh then brought her to the Sanctuary when he arrives there he saw that the red knight rider was waiting for him there. He nods at him before starts to improve Mayleen¡¯s core as she was now looking a bit in pain. Her treatmentsted for an hour so she was covered in her own sweat but Shadowsh have finally improved the size of her core it was now three times asrge as before. Since he decided to improve the reward of the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect he took out a couple of thunder attribute cores and starts to drain them. He started topress them as they became high quality thunder energy and he quickly started pouring them into Mayleen¡¯s core. He also started to blend the energy with Mayleen¡¯s energy so that the new energy wouldn¡¯t sh with her own energy. As the core became filled Mayleen stood up and let¡¯s out a shout as sparks started to appear out of her body. She was clenching her arn feeling the power coursing through her veins. Shadowsh then brought her and the red knight rider back to the garden the next person to make a wish was Quinn. Her wish was the same as Mayleen¡¯s wish it is to improve her constitution Shadowsh nodded as it was probably the best for her since she had a formed that would make Gold Rank a run for their money. Bringing her to the Sanctuary Shadowsh then start the process of her cleansing unlike Dio which had to eat arge amount of monster flesh to improve his body. After an hour ck impurities started seeping out of Quinn¡¯s body as Shadowsh done a more throughout cleansing since Dio have a different wish than Quinn. He cleanse not only her muscles but also get inner organs, bones and even blood cells. It was an extremely excruciating process as she was now grimacing in pain in her mouth was her scabbard she was biting it hard just to suppress herself from screaming out loud. Another hourter Quinn have finallypleted her cleansing she then powerlessly falls down on Shadowsh¡¯s arm. Sighing Shadowsh wash away the impurities with water before taking out a dessert from Hentai¡¯s storage and feeding it to her. He started pulling out more sweet vored foods inside the storage and finally Quinn could stand on her own Shadowsh then took out a piece of meat and gave it to her as she ravenously ate the piece of meat in just a couple of seconds. Blushing because of her behavior she lowers her head as she couldn¡¯t face Shadowsh right now. Checking her body she became ecstatic to find out that her body was practically reborn but she felt a very ufortable feeling also. Because of therge amount of impurities cleanse out of her body she became thinner but her body became stronger she felt full of power but at the same time weak. Shadowsh knew it was theck of energy that was causing her to feel powerless but as long as she could eat some food she would feel like million bucks. When he returned back to the garden the eyes of most men members of the other groups lit up while the women became red. Quinn became extraordinarily beautiful she could actually match up with Leafinia¡¯s goddess like appearance. Sensing the jealousy of the females and the admiration of the boys Quinn lifts her head up feeling extremely happy. As shended she felt an incredibly invasive stare it came from Rad seeing this anger rush up to her and she spoke ¡°Look some more and I will stab your eyes¡± The bone chilling voice cause Rad to came out of his stupor as he broke out in cold sweat. Chapter 428 Chapter 428: CHAPTER 400 RAD Rad then remembers the time when he tried to prank Quinn only to have his family jewel to be kneed. He quickly averted his gaze and cursed himself for letting his lecherous personality toe out. Unlike his team he was a bit lecherous as he had slept with many girls before that is why he is considered the weakest member of the team he had the potential but he was considered a bitzypared to the other members of his group. The other members of his group knew this but they did not look down on him since he still had the strength to back him up. But after hearing the experience of those that wished for their ownbat Intent he was tempted. He wanted to train for a couple of years withoutzing around besides it would only take a couple of minutes in real life. So after averting his gaze from Quinn he step forward and wished to upgrade his sword intent. ..... Shadowsh then puts him into the illusion world and since his wish would be upgraded he also puts other opponents in the realm other than his doppelganger so that he would be much more capable of fighting. As Rad sat down and starts training in the illusion world the next person who made a wish was Da Rock. Da Rock wanted to enhace his bloodline so Shadowsh brought him to the Sanctuary leaving Rad who was fighting his doppelganger and some other illusion fighters in the illusion world. When they arrived on the Sanctuary Shadowsh was just about to scan Da Rock¡¯s body when he suddenly froze. His clone back on the Elemental Sanctuary gave him a feedback telling him that the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group have finally broke through the Crimson Gold Rank but he did not manage to initiate a heavenly tribtion meaning his potential isn¡¯t so great anymore. Judging from this the Crimson Gold Rank might be the final level he would ever reach in this life. Coming out of his stupor Shadowsh finally started scanning Da Rock¡¯s bloodline and saw that it was like the barbarian race but is clearly different. Other than earth the bloodline was alsopatible with thunder and fire elements but because of the impurity of the bloodline it was only able to use it¡¯spatibility with earth elemental. Hentai¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in his head [Judging from theposition of his bloodline there is a high chance that his bloodline is actually a Titan the ancestor of the barbarian race]. Shadowsh was shocked but Hentai was still not finish yet [But because of this bloodline subject Da Rock wouldn¡¯t truly be able to awaken the bloodline so the best course is to leave the other trait of the bloodline and focus on itspatibility in earth element]. Hearing this he nodded it would be like what had the barbarians have done as each n have their own unique trait other than a body that is clearly much stronger than ordinary humans they had different abilities other the ability to control some kind of monster and some could breath fire. As long as they managed toplete this task then Da Rock would practically built a new bloodline for the barbarian race. Shadowsh then told Da Rock about causing him to be silent he then starts to ponder to give up the other trait of his bloodline and improve one of its characteristics of it or have his body change to suite his present bloodline. After thinking things through he picked the former the reason is that he was already quitefortable with earth element. Shadowsh then knocked him unconscious as he brought him to the Elemental Sanctuary. He then searched for a spot where earth element is rich and found that such ce do exist just besides the Dragon Spiders cave. Waking Da Rock up he told him about burying him. Da Rock looks at the spot where he would be buried and felt the rich earth energy bellowing without hesitation he quickly agreed. As he was now deep in the earth Shadowsh started smiling as he puts numerous earth attribute core and started draining them one by one. As he drained the hundredth earth attribute core the soil started changing from brown to golden and glistening this meant that the soil in front of him became a treasure quality soil. He was shocked but upon looking at the high quality but now empty one hundred earth attribute core he lets out a wry smile as nobody would be able to copy what he did. Only Hentai has the ability to absorb the energy from the monster core without actually destroying the core itself. The pure elemental energy that was absorbed was also fused to the target perfectly with Hentai¡¯s precise control. Shadowsh knew it would take some time to finish helping Da Rock absorbed all the rich energy from the soil so he orders his clone to bring the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group to him. With just a couple of seconds the clone brought the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group. Shadowsh nodded sensing his aura the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group then bows to him and spoke ¡°I Ramos am forever grateful to you Lord Shadowsh¡± Shadowsh just waves his hand indicating him not to be formal as both of them sat down. Ramos was still having trouble keeping in his Crimson Gold Rank aura as he just broke through so as he sat down he started to meditate calming himself and solidify his rank. As they waited one hour passed Hentai suddenly started to re up warning Shadowsh about Rad. It seems that he was now nearing his limit the only reason why he was still going is because of the sword intent he has which strengthens his spirit. Shadowsh then looks at Da Rock underneath the soil and found that he was now in thest process of converting his bloodline. He then sat down and used the connection between him and his true clone and orders it to help Rad stabilize his spirit. The true clone he ordered was the fox clone as the dragon clone was now inside the Draconic Sanctuary and was guarding Shiroi Long. The clone then went to the garden suddenly a figure hops on his shoulder and was smiling happily. It was Fluffy she was living her life in bliss as she was now growing up in an extremely safe environment. But because of this she had lost the wild nature of a monster within and her and was now a in cute pet. Herbat prowess did not decrease though as she would train with the other monsters in the mansion but most of time she was only practicing her escape ability. The clone arrives at the garden and immediately went towards the Heavenly Sword Sect group and brought his hands on Rad¡¯s head. Fluffy on its shoulder was now hiding inside of its clothes she was still a bit cautious around stranger so when she saw numerous unfamiliar faces she became a bit nervous. She is not afraid even with the aura of the people in the garden as she had deemed that this was an extremely safe ce for her. Back in the Elemental Sanctuary another hour passed by and Da Rock was nowpleting the process of his conversion. With a shout the earth trembled as he bore his way upwards. As he saw that Shadowsh and Ramos was sitting and was waiting for him he shed a smile of embarrassment as he had no clothes on him right now. After his conversion his clothes were ripped apart. Shadowsh was about to present him some armor when the earth started to gather around Da Rock and suited him with an earth armor. Seeing this Shadowsh just shook his head and threw him a couple of armor to hide himself since he would be knocking him unconsciouster. Da Rock nodded as he bore himself back to the ground and wore the suite of armor. Did him he could now transverse into the ground quite easily so going up and down was easy for him. When he went up again Shadowsh knocked him out so was Ramos as he went into the golden teleportation circle and went back to the Draconic Sanctuary in just a matter of seconds using the spatial stone. Returning back to the garden everyone saw that Shadowsh brought with him three people they were the golden knight, Ramos and Da Rock. Shadowsh met with the golden knight during his return back to the Draconic Sanctuary he actually managed to tame an Excellent Grade monster which have a unique bloodline. It was a Level 1 Silver Rank Golden Roc it was still on its juvenile stage so it was most likely a monster that came from the Egg Daycare. Since it was a roc it would thrive inside the Draconic Sanctuary if it managed to grow up in it¡¯s mature stage. Chapter 429 Chapter 429: CHAPTER 401 END OF TRAVEL ARC The golden knight looks at the red knight with a hint of provocation as he start to show off his new monsterpanion. The red knight harrumphed as he patted his monster spatial bag and a roar was heard as a two headed monster came out. Shadowsh was startled to see the monster it was actually a two headed dragon lizard with two opposing attributes fire and ice. Just like the golden roc it was still on its juvenile phase but it was already the same size of a calf. The two heads started to flick their tongues but they were clearly afraid of the golden it was actually quite funny to see since it was a Superior Grade monster and yet it was actually afraid of an Excellent Grade monster. Shadowsh then started to ponder he definitely puts a sign that indicates nobody would catch juvenile monster in the juvenile phase part of the Sanctuary. But remembering that he had told the three that they could any monster they chose as long as the monster give consent he couldn¡¯t help but sigh but at least he now knew that the Egg Daycare was having aplete sess on their work. ..... Seeing his own pet being afraid of the roc the red knight started consoling it as he knew that rocs are predators of the dragon kind so of course his Twin Head Dragon Lizard would be intimidated. But at least he knew that the lizard was clearly much stronger than the two if it weren¡¯t for the bloodline suppression. The golden knight did not became happy as he saw the Twin Head Dragon Lizard cowers as he knew that his rival have contracted a monster that has a higher grade than his. On the other hand the Archinviel Adventure Group was having a celebration they left their leader up and started to throw him high as they cheered his name. Shadowsh smiled of course their group would celebrate they are now considered as the strongest group now since their team captain was now of Crimson Gold Rank level. Jarius, Zielong and the others who are sensitive enough sensed the aura emitting from Ramos body and their expression fell. Shadowsh then wakes Rad up as a sharp aura suddenly burst out from his body causing others to feel pressured even Jarius was shocked as this aura wasparable to his. Rad then started to feel dizzy thankfully Shadowsh caught him before he fall he then brought him next to Leafinia so that he could rx. Only Saske and Jarius was left their wish are the same. They wanted to do the cleansing which is the same as Quinn. They knew that this would make their already monstrous potential to blossom. After an hour both of them returned and their changes could be apparently seen or felt for Saske who was covered in clothing it was his aura. His dark energy was now a lot purer since his core was also cleansed with impurities Shadowsh also increased the amount of dark energy from his body. It was already noon Shadowsh had everyone have lunch as he waited for someone. Suddenly he felt a familiar aura flying towards them he smiled the person he was waiting for have arrived. As Sansnded together with sses the fighters of every group suddenly felt a chill running through their spines. This was especially for Ramos as after breaking through Crimson Gold Rank he was now much more sensitive regarding auraspared to others. He felt nothing but fear from Sans he was not looking at a knight in a ck armor but a grim reaper looking at him with it¡¯s cold eyes. Sans ignored everyone and kneels in front of Shadowsh and spoke ¡°Master I am sorry for my tardiness¡± Shadowsh just smiled and patted Sans¡¯s shoulder as he doesn¡¯t mind. Sans then took out arge cauldron as buzzing sounds could be heard from inside. Scanning the cauldron Shadowsh expression became ecstatic as inside the cauldron was more than a hundred scarab beetles. Checking once again he became much more happier since he realised there was actually a dozen Ancient Jewel Scarabs. Shadowsh then told Shena to bring everyone and go to the Sanctuary there awaited return was now on the go. He then lifted the cauldron and flew towards there so does Sans and the other members of the group. As the members of every group was confused sounds of carriage was heard as they saw a huge three headed dog pulling giant carriages. Shena then told them to go inside as Triple C brought them to the Sanctuary inside the other carriages were the rest of the group that would be going to Thousand Race Kingdom. Jelly was cramped inside one of the carriages as it was doing it¡¯s best not destroy the carriage because of it size. Shadowsh who was inside the Sanctuary released the one hundred and twenty scarab beetles they were actually different kinds. There were Jewel Scarabs and Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs so judging from the Ancient Jewel Scarabs it was cross breed between the two and most of them kept their ancient bloodline. As he released his Transcendent aura the scarabs quieted down not only them but the entirety of the Sanctuary became silent. Shadowsh then starts to sign contract with them one by one until thest one. After that he stored them and waited in the golden teleportation circle as he starts to operate them. Yshelia arrives as she helps him with the procedure or more urately she started adding runes to the circle so that it would still be stable even though arge number of individuals would go through it. Shadowsh gathered every group that passed the tournament to the garden because he do not want them to know about the golden teleportation circle. As everyone gathers Shadowsh then starts the operation as a bright light burst from the golden teleportation circle. Thankfully Shadowsh have already told Reias to lock the Sanctuary down so the only ones left where either those that have illegally entered so they were either killed by the monsters in the Sanctuary or hunted by the three great monster ns that was residing in the Sanctuary. Since the carriage blocked all sight and sounds the members of each group wouldn¡¯t be able to know. Shadowsh smiled so does the other members of his group they are finally retuning to the ce they were born. When everyone have passed through the golden pir Shadowsh smiled as he had onest look at the Sanctuary and entered. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- One weekter inside a ce full of vitality and life shes of golden light started blinking. Suddenly numerous elves gathered and pointed their bows towards the golden light but suddenly a shout came from one of the female elf as the elves puts their bows down. The elf that shouted was the elf captain Lily the present location was inside the Safehaven Paradise. They were curious as to why there were numerous blinking lights and as to what they represent. The Safehaven Paradise was now truly a paradise there would be no being that would be able to enter without permission. The only sad thing is that after Shadowsh left the time dilution property disappears it seems that the time dilution wouldn¡¯t exist forever as after stealing the time element from the outside the continent starts to retaliate. Roar! Suddenly three roars was heard as a busrt of golden light appeared then a figure started stepping out of the golden light. It was Triple C suddenly the elves were shocked silly momentster they broke into shouts as their exmation gathered some curious individuals and more and more shouts were heard. In just a couple of seconds nearly everyone inside the Safehaven Paradise have gathered. As Triple C continue forward rows of carriages appeared and came out was the foxes and the other members of Shadowsh¡¯s group. A screech was heard as Fredrick appeared he then swoops down and arrives in front of his daughter. Sensing the aura that his daughter was radiating he was shocked but after that both of them hugged each other tightly. Gulli then starts running towards Triple C and hugs them as he lets out a happy roar. Suddenly everyone turned silent as they look at the person who appearedst. It was the person they have been waiting for the person they admired, the person they worship and the person responsible for all of this miracle. Their hero, their protector and finally their very own king. One by one they started kneeling and they look solemnly at the person in front of them. Their eyes were full of worship as they dream of the day they return. Sans who was standing also kneeled then the members of each group that passed the tournament was also affected other than that they also admire the person in front of them. Those that have stayed on Thousand Race Kingdom and Safehaven Paradise shouted ¡°Wee Back King Shadowsh!!!¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430: CHAPTER 402 RETURN Shadowsh was affected by this and he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and shouted ¡°I have returned!¡± Cheers was heard as everyone started chanting ¡°King Shadowsh!¡± repeatedly. The feeling was extremely great he couldn¡¯t help but bask on the glory of his reputation. The members of the Adventurer groups on the other hand recovered but they still continue kneeling as they knew that if they stood up right now then they would be condemned by everyone around. They then starts to look around and was shocked to see different kind of races standing around there were elves, dwarves, humans, monsters and even demons. This is truly a kingdom that could rule over a thousand race. As they marvelled the scene around them Shadowsh on the other hand started checking the progress of the group that stayed. ..... Since they did not know any technique topress their Mana or elemental energy they could rely on their bloodline topress their energies so that they would rise in quality. The first one he checked was Clwyd since he was considered one of the earliest member of the group. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Clwyd (Contracted) Race: Elemental Creature Specie: Frozen Aqua Elemental Wyvern Grade: Legendary Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Ice/Water Elemental Energy: [Ice Energy: 0th Tier], [Water Energy: 0th Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 440 Skills: [Crystal Ice Spike], [Giga Hydro st], [Frozen Breath], [Freezing Prison] Racial Trait: [Elemental Body], [Aqua Wings], [Elemental Mana Core], [Elemental Maniptor] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Elemental], [Freezing Air], [Enhanced Physical Strength] Active Abilities: [Tidal p], [Water Drain], [Physical State] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Frozen Overlord] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It ssems that the high quality elemental energy and Mana improved the quality of Clwyd¡¯s Mana and elemental energies passively after absorbing them for arge amount of time. But because of the barrier hindering him from reaching Crimson Gold Rank Clwyd have stayed on the peak of Gold Rank. Considering how fast Clwyd level up just by absorbing arge amount of elemental energy it means he was in the peak of the Gold Rank for a bit of time. But now that he had returned this would change he would do his best to help him breakthrough. After Clwyd he started checking the situation of the others. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: France (Under Contact) Title: Battle Lord Race: Avian Specie: Thunder Fury Roc Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Wind/Thunder Energy (Vital Qi): 330 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 0th Tier], [Thunder Energy: 1st Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 275 Skills: [Extreme Wind de Barrage], [Thunderbolt], [Thunder Fury], [Arial Thunder Tackle] Racial Trait: [Thunder Roc Body], [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Sight] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Talon Sharpness], [Enhanced Vitality], [Thunderstorm Camouge], [Predator Presence] Active Abilities: [Thunder sh], [Lightning Control] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Thunderstorm Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª France¡¯s situation is the same as Clwyd both of them were in a bottleneck in their level from what he remembers France was in the peak level of Gold Rank before he left. Other than improving their skills they had no idea what to do next but because of this theirbat prowess is in Crimson Gold Rank even though both of them are just on Gold Rank. Their skills were now the same level as those in the Crimson Gold Rank heck it might be even stronger but since he still haven¡¯t seen them in action he couldn¡¯t truly gauge how powerful their skills are. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: J-Darwin (Under Contract) Title: Battle Lord Race: Beast Specie: Great Horned Dragon Wolf Bloodline: War Dragon Bloodline (Somewhat Impure) Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Strength/Fire Energy (Vital Qi): 495 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 220 Skills: [Dragon Breath], [Ballistic Charge], [Dragon Roar], [Bone Crushing Crunch] Racial Trait: [Dragon Body], [Bullish Charge], [Ravenous Appetite] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Intimidating Presence], [Extreme Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Dragon Form], [Bull Form], [Wolf Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Dragon Rampage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked J-Darwin actually managed to undergo an Evolution during his absence. He then looks at the description of the three Passive Abilities since they were a bit strange. Dragon Form: Transforms into a full dragon enhance strength, vitality, fire attribute skills, fire attribute attacks and add scales for enhanced defence. Enhanced Skills: Dragon Breath, Dragon Roar Time Limit: One Hour Cooldown: 3 Hours Bull Form: Transform into a full bull enhanced strength, vitality, charging speed and power. ..... Enhanced Skill: Ballistic Charge Time Limit: One Hour Cooldown: 2 Hours Wolf Form: Transform into a full wolf enhanced speed, striking power and sharpness of teeth, fangs and ws. Enhanced Skill: Bone Crushing Crunch Time Limit: One Hour Cooldown: One Hour So he has three forms and could change himself into either a dragon, a bull or a wolf each had their own advantages and disadvantages. Shadowsh was quite happy for him when the time when their marine power would now be able to handle the sea he could bring J-Darwin with him. After checking J-Darwin he checked on Russel and was surprised once again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Russel Title: Battle Lord Race: Beast Specie: Golden Armored Battle Elephant Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes: Strength/Metal Energy (Vital Qi): 938 Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 134 Skills: [War Elephant Stomp], [Gigant Blow], [Sonic boom], [War Charge], [War Crush] Racial Trait: [Golden War Elephant Body], [Innate Metal Qi], [Giant Presence], [Defence Destroying Attack] Passive Abilities: [Elemental Resistance], [Enhanced Charging Speed] Active Abilities: [Earthshake], [The Gigant Roar], [Golden Shine], [Size Transformation] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [All Out Charge] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª He had developed apatibility towards metal element this means that his defence have improved in an incredible degree and because of his characteristics as an elephant water element do not affect him that much. His Mana tier did not increase though but judging from it¡¯s overwhelming vitality his own vital qi is of a high quality. Since it was living inside the Safehaven Paradise all this time he would have eaten many things and with Gulli as his partner in practice his very ownbat power have increased not to mention his size. He looks almost as big as an hill and this is his present size if he use his Active Ability [Size Transformation] then he would be much more bigger. He could erge or shrink himself up to three times his current size which is quite amazing. His weight and strength do not change so even if he becamerger he wouldn¡¯t be slower if he be smaller he wouldn¡¯t be weaker. After looking at him for a while Shadowsh came out of his stupor and told everyone to disperse while call everyone from his family. He then calls Lily and told her to bring the group from Archinviel Adventure Group and the others that was still not familiar with the ce around. Everyone quickly dispersed with his order but their excitement were still there. Shadowsh then spreads his arms wide and gave Russel and the others a big hug but because he was too small he wasn¡¯t able to fully hug them. The others also started hugging each other they then starts to chat about their time in the Safehaven Paradise or on the adventure on the ces. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: JM (John Mark) Title: Battle Lord Race: Beast Specie: Golden Armadillo Grade: Superior Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Attributes: Metal/Earth Energy (Vital Qi): 312 Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: 0th Tier], [Earth Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 156 Skills: [Earth Spike], [Metal sh], [Tackle], [Ground Strike] Racial Trait: [Expert Digger], [Golden Scale], [Armor Upgrade] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Earth Energy Absorb], [Extremely Sharp ws] Active Abilities: [Earth Transverse], [Earth Prison] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Earth Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª JM had evolved from Silver Armadillo to Golden Armadillo and he was now on the high level of the Gold Rank. To think he was once the cowardly armadillo that he and Sans subdued. He then looks at Sean2 next to him as JM was considered the teacher of the earth type monsters or even monsters that just like to dig. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Sean Sean (Under Contract) Title: Earth Lord Race: Qilin Specie: Earth Qilin Bloodline: Earth Qilin (Low) Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Silver Rank Level 1 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Earth Energy (Earth Energy): 248 Elemental Energy: [Earth Energy: 3rd + 1 Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 248 Skills: [Giga Mud Bomb], [Earth Spike], [Earth Wall] Racial Trait: [Qilin Horn], [Earth Blessing], [Earth Qilin Body] Passive Abilities: [Earth Amor] Active Abilities: [Summon Golems], [Earth Bind], [Quicksand], [Transform (Sealed)], [Great Earth Escape] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Qilin Bloodline Forbidden Skills] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Last time he saw Sean2 he was a bit too small but now he is the same size as a dog even though he was still in his juvenile stage at least he was growing up rather well. Suddenly sounds of wings pping was heard as Fredrick appeared besides him was Valkiry which was wrapping her wings around her father¡¯s neck. Fredrick bows to Shadowsh and spoke ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter Shadowsh-san¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s outugh as he patted Fredrick and answered ¡°No problem at all actually she had helped me a lot during our travel¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431: CHAPTER 403 CHECKING EVERYONE¡¯S PROGRESS Fredrick was surprised he then became proud of his daughter as he started asking about her experience during their travel. Shadowsh on the other hand started checking his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Fredrick Title: Hawk King Race: Avian Specie: Hurricane Hawk King ..... Grade: Superior Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 5 Attributes: Wind Energy (Vital Qi): 200 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 200 Skills: [Hurricane Strike], [Wind des], [Hurricane Dive], [Hurricane Wing sh] Racial Trait: [Hawk¡¯s Eyes], [Hawk King], [Extreme Speed] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Wind Elemental Attack], [Enhanced Beak Piercing Power], [Enhanced Talon Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Pseudo Divine eleration] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Hurricane] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that after leading his n and the other hawk type monsters Fredrick had earned his title as the king of hawks. While Valkiry was chatting with her father Bun Bun was chatting with her mother in a happy mood hopping from side to side. ire startedughing listening to her child story. Shadowsh then checks her status but wasn¡¯t hoping much since he knew ire¡¯s personality. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: ire Title: Healer Race: Beast Specie: Elite Life Rabbit Grade: Superior Gender: Female Level: Gold Rank Level 3 Attributes: Nature Energy (Nature Qi): 288 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 0th Tier] Mana: 288 Skills: [Heal], [Calming Prayer], [Strengthen], [Cure] Racial Trait: [Improve All Nature Type Skills and Abilities], [Healer] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Perception Towards Danger], [Poison Detect], [Nature Qi Absorption] Active Abilities: [Ultimate Escape], [Body Scan] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Life Bloom] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even though her level did not increase that much the improvement of her skills have improved drastically it seems that she would always use it at least once. Suddenly a roar was heard as a giant lion appeared. Shadowsh looks at him and a surprise expression appeared on his face. He then scans Karl to prove what he was feeling is the truth. After looking at his status he realised what he was sensing now was the truth. Karl have broke through Crimson Gold Rank. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Karl Title: Beast King Race: Beast Specie: Sun War Lion Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 2 Attributes: Strength/Fire Energy (Yang Qi): 496 Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: N/A] Mana: 372 Skills: [Tearing sh], [ming Breath], [Crushing Bite], [zing Blow], [Lion King Roar] Racial Trait: [King¡¯s Presence], [Lion¡¯s Roar], [Beast King Body], [Yang Essence] Passive Abilities: [zing Aura], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Jaw Power], [Sunbathe] Active Abilities: [Sunburst], [Fire Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Fiery Lion King Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As Karl started stepping forward the surrounding air became hot Shadowsh saw that it was unbearable for some so he waves his hand and a cooling air was produced the cool air was his yin Qi. ¡®It seems that Karl still haven¡¯t got the hang of his newfound strength¡¯ Shadowsh quickly arrived at a conclusion seeing that Karl¡¯s expression was of embarrassment. Besides Karl was his spouse Cha it seems that she hadn¡¯t made that great of a progress. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Cha Race: Beast Specie: Sun War Lion Grade: Very Rare Gender: Female Level: Gold Rank Level 4 Attributes: Strength/Fire Energy (Vital Qi): 294 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 0th Tier] ..... Mana: 147 Skills: [ming Breath], [Fireball], [Beast Pounce], [Roar] Racial Trait: [Lioness Roar], [Pack Hunter], [Inborn Hunter] Passive Abilities: [Fire Element Control], [Extremely Nimble], [Great Speed] Active Abilities: [Stealth] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Seeing that only Chara was following Karl he still haven¡¯t had any other spouse which was strange for a male lion especially for a lion king. Besides Cha excels on hunting together with groups so Shadowsh decided to remind Karl about this. Other than Karl the rest of the gang have arrived when they heard the news of his return. He started chatting with the rest of the group while Sans only spoke a couple of sentence before going towards the Undead Realm. The Safehaven Paradise is connected with two other secret realm and the three are tightly connected with each other. The first realm was the Demon Realm it was a secret realm created by sacrificing numerous demon body while the Undead Realm is the second realm created by umtion of death Qi. The Safehaven Paradise is the main realm the two realms wouldn¡¯t exist if it weren¡¯t for it. Suddenly rustling sound was heard as the earth started shaking then an extremely huge scorpion appeared. Shadowsh was startled he then felt the aura of the scorpion and he was shocked ¡°JL!?¡± Yes the huge scorpion in front of him which is the same size of a tank was JL. JL let¡¯s out a happy screech confirming his suspicion he then scans him to find out how much did he change not just by his appearance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: JL Title: Insect King Race: Insect Specie: Violet Spiked Cuirass Scorpion King Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Poison Energy (Poison Qi): 440 Elemental Energy: [Poison Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 220 Skills: [Tail Hook], [Pincer Crunch], [Poison Spit], [Pincer Hammer] Racial Trait: [Extremely Strong Innate Poison], [Poisonous Spikes], [Extreme Stealth] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Defence], [Fast Strikes], [Insect Devourer], [Sharp Instinct] Active Abilities: [Earth Transverse] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Spike Shower] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked he remembered that JL was just a Purple Armored Scorpion before he left. He was in the first level of Silver Rank and what¡¯s more he was just a Very Rare Grade monster and extremely smallpared to his present size. Failing to contain his curiosity Shadowsh asks what had happened to him to induce such drastic change. JL still cannot speak so he told Shadowsh what had happened to him via spiritual sense. It seems that he had nothing to do so he just continue to train and devour numerous poisonous nts and sometimes poisonous bugs. As he continue to do so he realized that his venom was actually improving so he became enthusiastic about this. So he started his hunt and he would even go to the Undead Realm and Demon Realm as just to hunt poisonous insects. He then realized that he could raise his own so he started raising numerous types of poisonous insects. Scorpions, flies, bees, hos, etc. His domain was in one of the furthest part of the Safehaven Paradise. He doesn¡¯t want to disturb the others as his domain started to get bigger the valley became poisonous mist of poison have actually appeared there. Poisonous birds, worms and many monsters that have venom or poison have started to migrate there. Now the poison Qi in the Safehaven Paradise started flowing towards there as the poisonous became thicker JL did not need to devour insects to strengthen himself since they are too low level for him. But since he had nothing to do he started raising them and taking care of the monsters living in his domain. Suddenly the monsters and insects started treating him as the king of the valley to the point those that are living in the Safehaven Paradise have named the valley the Scorpion King Valley. When Shadowsh heard this he smiled and praised JL he then realized something and asks where is exact location of his domain. The Scorpion King Valley was situated near the Undead Realm entrance as sometimes insects like to develop corpse Qi or just devour corpses. Shadowsh expression became happy he then spreads his arms as he released the numerous Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and Ancient Jewel Scarabs in front of JL. JL was stunned he was both scared and hungry at the same time Shadowsh then told him to take care of these Insects and also orders the insects to listen to JL¡¯s order. JL then brought them to the Scorpion King Valley as long as these scarabs stays in there they wouldn¡¯t be a danger to those that are living inside the Safehaven Paradise. Suddenly a screech was heard as a fat red bird with a golden crown appeared andnded on Shadowsh¡¯s head letting out happy chirps. Shadowsh smiled as he knew this was Scarlet he then caught her and lifted her in front of him as he scans her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Scarlet Race: Phoenix Specie: Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] Grade: Legendary Gender: Female Level: Silver Rank Level 1 Attributes: Fire/Wind Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 3rd Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 620 (-50%) Skills: [ming Breath], [Whirlwind], [Fireballs] Racial Trait: [Phoenix Qi], [Nirvana (Sealed)], [Phoenix Body], [Phoenix Cry], [Phoenix mes (Weakens)] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Mana Core (Sealed)], [Extreme Speed (Weakens)], [Expert Flying], [Extreme Intelligence] Active Abilities: [zing Soar], [Elemental Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Nirvana Burst (Sealed)] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that after reaching Silver Rank she finally awakens her bloodline as one of the phoenix n. But because she was too young and weak most of her abilities were either have been weakened or sealed. At least she would be able to grow to be Transcendent as long as she matures but this continent was limiting her potential. Thinking about this Shadowsh decided to bring her, Sean2 and Kitty with him when would travel towards other continent. He then realised he still hadn¡¯t seen Kitty yet he then asks Fredrick ¡°Where is Kitty?¡± Fredrick then told Shadowsh that she would spend almost of her time sleeping in Crystal Spring Lake. Chapter 432 Chapter 432: CHAPTER 404 INSTINCT Arriving at the Crystal Spring Lake he realised that it still haven¡¯t changed in appearance there is still one giant lotus floating in the center. But when Shadowsh checked theke he was startled to find out that it¡¯s depth have increased there is also more monster living on it than before. All the misters were of the yin element there was even a spirit fish which is clearly isn¡¯t a living being. Shaking his head he looks at the lotus and scans it inside and saw that Kitty was sleeping so peacefully inside. She was extremely cute he then carefully lifted the lotus via spiritual sense. He then scans Kitty and finally see her true status unlike before which was just a cover-up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ..... Name: Kitty (Under Contract) Title: Beast King Race: White Tiger Specie: White Tiger Grade: Pseudo Legendary (Mythical) Gender: Female Level: Bronze Rank Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Yin/Strength Energy (Beast King Qi): ??? Elemental Energy: [Yin Qi: Sealed] Mana: ??? Skills: [Tiger King Roar (Sealed)], [Tearing sh (Sealed)] Racial Trait: [Divine White Tiger Presence], [Divine White Tiger Body] Passive Abilities: [Yin Absorption], [Yin Qi Essence Enhanced] Active Abilities: ??? Forbidden/Berserk Ability: ??? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that every time she ranks up she would awaken an Innate Trait and Ability. She is exactly just like LS in this regard both of them would continue to sleep in a location or ce suitable for them to grow. It seems that his n to bring her was now crossed off as she needs to continue to sleep for a very long time at least the Safehaven Paradise is like the Sanctuaries it would evolve automatically which would be a great help for the residents inside of it. As he puts the Snowy White Lunar Lotus back into theke he then approached theke before using his Transcendent Qi and his yin Qi and started pouring them into theke. His aura started ring up as it rmed everyone inside the Safehaven Paradise after all this was the first time they felt an aura of a Transcendent. Kitty who was sleeping suddenly opens her eyes not because she was rmed but because she felt the Transcendent Qi and yin qi in the surrounding she then opens her mouth and started devouring them. Scarlet who was on Shadowsh¡¯s head also opens her beak as both of them started devouring the Transcendent Qi greedily. Shadowsh noticed this and also release his yang Qi toward Scarlet as she happily started absorbing them. The Crystal Spring Lake started undergoing extreme changes as it started shining not only it but also the monsters living inside they were wriggling in pain or happiness. After a while the Safehaven Paradise started shaking as little by little it started expanding so does the Crystal Spring Lake. Shadowsh then opens his eyes and stood up before stretching a bit he realised that releasing his Transcendent Qi causes him to feel refreshed. When he look backwards he saw numerous elves and monsters looking at him with worship. Lily and Emi then starts to shoo away the elves and the monsters as they felt that they are disturbing him. Shadowsh then felt something was burning and it was on top of him. He then saw via spiritual sense that Scarlet was now covered in nine colored mes as she was bathe in this me she was slowly evolving. He knew that she shouldn¡¯t be disturb so he just let her stay on his head as he doesn¡¯t exactly feel anything. As Shadowsh started strolling around the Safehaven Paradise he couldn¡¯t help but marvel how much the ce have evolved. It was truly amazing since he doesn¡¯t wish to be disturb he told Lily and Emi to tell the others not to disturb him. He then went into the site of the Bewitching Everdark Rose and wanted to find out how much progress did Rose have when he left since she would be able to continuously absorb high quality dark energy from her main body the Bewitching Everdark Rose. When he arrives there he saw numerous Dark Stalker Wolves prowling about there were also pups ying with each other. It seems that Junnel¡¯s n was thriving Shadowsh wanted to bring their team with him or just their elites when he traveled towards other continent knowing that they are quite proficient in assassin type jobs. He then saw Junnel he was still releasing his aura as an alpha wolf he was quite weak before to the point his pack was nearly killed by an another woof pack but now their group was standing above the two great wolf n. Junnel(Alpha) (Gold Lvl 8) (Superior) (Dark Stalker Wolf) (Dark Type) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Junnel Title: Wolf King Race: Beast Specie: Dark Stalker Wolf King Grade: Superior Gender: Male Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Dark Energy (Vital Qi): 220 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 1st Tier] Mana: 220 Skills: [Shadow Pounce], [Bite], [Dark sh], [Shadow Energy Balls] Racial Trait: [Dark Stalker Wolf Stealth], [Wolf King Presence] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Fangs and ws Sharpness], [Sharp Instinct] Active Abilities: [Wolf King Howl] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sensing someone was watching him Junnel look towards Shadowsh and saw nothing he couldn¡¯t help but starts to use his nose to sniff the air and yet he still found nothing causing him to be confused. Shadowsh chuckles seeing this he was covered in his illusions so he was quite confident no one would be able to see him. He trust Lily and Emi he just wanted to see how everyone live their life. they would never be able to notice him standing besides them watching them with interest. Of course this wouldn¡¯t work to those that signed a contract with him since they would feel each other presence as long as they were near each other. Shadowsh then continue his way towards the Bewitching Everdark Rose when he got there an incredibly hot and sultry looking woman was sitting on top of a huge ck rose. Since both of them signed a contract with each other of course he knew Rose have already sensed before he entered. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Rose¡± Shadowsh greeted as Rose quickly flew towards him and hugs him. With a bewitching voice she eximed ¡°Master!¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown as his body started reacting he also realised this a long time ago it seems that he was now feeling attraction towards opposite sex. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath to calm himself down he then look downward and scans Rose. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Rose (Under Contract) ..... Title: Bewitching Race: nt/Spirit Specie: Bewitching Everdark Rose Grade: Legendary Gender: Female Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Dark/Nature Energy (Dark Energy): 330 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 4th Tier] Mana (1st Tier): 330 Skills: [Dark st], [Vine Whip], [Vine Strangle], [Dark Arrows] Racial Trait: [Bewitching Everdark Rose Properties] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence], [Vitality Sucking Vines], [Corrosive Dark Energy] Active Abilities: [Summon Dark Knight], [Bewitch], [Dark Blessing], [Absorb] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that she wasn¡¯t idling around her elemental energy tier is the highestpared to everyone in the Safehaven Paradise. Rose then looks up as their gaze met she then started speaking but she was still bewitching as ever it was already in her being. ¡°Master I have a surprise for you¡± Her voice was sweet and tempting a man wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself and take a bite of this poisonous apple. Thankfully Shadowsh have a powerful spiritual power because even with his fortitude he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself and take Rose to have a sweet time. She then waves her hand as the huge ck rose or her main body the Bewitching Everdark Rose flew towards her and became smaller and smaller before entering inside her. Shadowsh was surprised if this is true then she would able to go anywhere she wanted since nothing stopping her now. But he suddenly noticed that the purity and density of dark energy in the surrounding decrease and it was no little degree and amount. Rose continue to hug him and her huge chest started rubbing on Shadowsh¡¯s causing him to feel extremely ufortable as he knew he would definitely lose control if this goes on since he is a monster and his instinct to breed was stronger than when he was a human. Shadowsh eyelids started twitching as he took a deep breath only to have his expression changed as Rose¡¯s smell waft towards his nose. With a sh he disappears and appeared in a distance taking a couple of deep breath as he calms himself down. He then returns as Rose was looking at him with confusion Shadowsh said nothing as he pats her head and told her he would be going. His next destination was the Golden Beast Tree when he arrived there he saw J-Darwin sleeping. Sleeping on top of him was Jaywin whom was now the same as an adult wolf butpared to J-Darwin he was incredibly small. Chapter 433 Chapter 433: CHAPTER 405 BEETY ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Jaywin Title: Glutton Race: Beast Specie: Golden Munchers Grade: Very Rare Level: Bronze Rank Level 4 ..... Attributes: Metal Energy (Metal Qi): 76 Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: N/A] Mana: 19 Skills: [Crunch], [Metal Beast Roar] Racial Trait: [Golden Munchers], [Golden Body], [Metal Melting Acid], [Metal Sense] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Sense Of Smell] Active Abilities: [Erged] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that Jaywin did not train that much as he only eats and eats since it¡¯s skill was not of a high level. Other than that his level was a bit too low the Safehaven Paradise was rich in vitality as elemental energy and Mana was extremely dense and of a high quality there is also a designated time where it would rain elemental water. He just shook his head then looks at the Golden Beast Tree and noticed that it changed into something much more amazing than before. It seems that it would just take a couple of years before it finally evolved into a sentient nt but Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want that so he quickly asks Hentai for a solution. [Easy just let the Golden Beast Tree be a heavenly treasure as long as the fruits were consumed every time it ripens immediately then the Golden Beast Tree wouldn¡¯t be sentient as it would use it¡¯s life energy to make fruit] Shadowsh nodded it seems that it was quite easy for them to manage the Golden Beast Tree. Since the tree is quite beneficial to the beast race it seems that it is quite a good idea to grow more of them. To take care of a Golden Beast Tree one needed to sacrifice a lot of monsters from the beast race. Watering the tree with beast blood which was quite an easy thing to do as they wouldn¡¯t to kill. Second is using arge amount of monster corpse as fertilizers which is also an easy job for their group since they raised unintelligent monsters inside the Safehaven Paradise to eat. They would even raised monsters and released them outside of the Safehaven Paradise to popte the Hope Forest once again. As more and more monsters released the faster they would be able to rebuild the forests that were destroyed as they would take some monsters and released them to one of the forest they are rebuilding. In terms of lush forest only the Elf Kingdom which hidden themselves from the world. But considering that the Orc Empire was now assaulting them their forest might have been devastated already. The only kingdom that the Orc Empire was afraid to invade was the Thousand Race Kingdom. Shadowsh then went to Clwyd¡¯s territory as he knew that the Arctic Jade Tree is in there he wanted to know how it was doing right now considering that it was one of the highest quality nt in the Safehaven Paradise. Arriving at Clwyd¡¯s territory he found numerous water elementals and ice elementals going about it seems that their Elemental Division was now doing great. He couldn¡¯t help but feel to be d as the water elementals would be a huge help for them during their travel towards other continent. As he stroll around in Clwyd¡¯s territory he realised that the further he went the stronger the elementals are. When he finally arrives at the center of Clwyd¡¯s territory he saw the Arctic Jade Tree and besides the three was a giant water elemental and a huge ice elemental. They were guarding the Arctic Jade Tree tightly but they had never submerged into the pool where Clwyd was staying. It seems that the elementals were afraid of Clwyd and treats him as their leader. Shaking his head he went into one of the further part of the Safehaven Paradise as he got further he arrived at a field of flowers. The scene was breathtaking there were butterflies all around flying about. Buzzing sounds could be heard as numerous bees were busy working. The fighters from the Archinviel Dukedom and the others were also in here as they were in awe watching such dreamy ce. Suddenly the elf that was guiding them spoke ¡°I have repeated this myself for numerous times but I still warn you Our Lord Shadowsh have let you live in the Safehaven Paradise for a month after that you all need to leave¡± ¡°So during this one month do not do anything troublesome for example frolicking in this flower field¡± Jarius who was listening hesitated for a bit and finally asks since he was considered as the spokesperson for the entire group. ¡°Miss Xia can you tell us the reason why is this ce is considered as one of the forbidden ce in Safehaven Paradise?¡± The elf then pointed at the bees and said ¡°See those bees these flower field is their territory their queen is a bee called Beety¡± ¡°What is so scary is that she is capable of giving birth to bees which are one rank higher than her she is now in Silver Rank and she could give birth 100 eggs monthly ten of those eggs were considered elites and they have 100% chance of being Gold Rank bees¡± After hearing this all of the fighters were stunned that means there are more than 100 Gold Rank bees hovering in the flower field which causes them to feel a chill running down their spines. Shadowsh who was listening couldn¡¯t help but also be startled it seems that Beety is considered a one woman army. He then went deeper into the flower field in the deepest center of the flower field stood a huge beehive which could even fit a human. Numerous bees were hovering inside there are a couple of barrels standing besides the huge beehive it seems that they are still following his orders. When he went inside he couldn¡¯t help but frown as the beehive was tooplex and he doesn¡¯t want to destroy it so he used his spiritual sense and scans theyout before transforming into a little fox and flying towards the center. When he arrives at the center of the beehive he saw a huge pool made out of entirely honey sitting on top of a throne was a female with a mature body. This scene stunned Shadowsh as the female looks towards him and smile ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Master Shadowsh¡± Hearing this Shadowsh calmed down and let¡¯s out a bitter smile he had never thought that Beety had evolved into something humanoid. But since she is an incredibly intelligent monster couple with the fact that she is a spiritual monster it was actually not that surprising. Besides Beety were two giant beetles the size of a truck looking like two guard dogs around her were Gold Rank bees. Underneath her foot was a giant centipede which could even strangle a man. Each one of the insects inside of this room were Gold Rank that means there are more than thirty Gold Rank monsters in here. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue thinking that Beety is really a natural born queen. He then scans her to see her progress and was startled by what he see. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Beety (Under Contract) Title: Insect Queen Race: Insect Specie: Spirit Bee Queen Grade: Superior Gender: Female Level: Silver Rank Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Poison/Spirit Energy (Spirit Qi): 300 Elemental Energy: [Poison Qi: N/A], [Spirit Qi: N/A] Mana: 300 Skills: [Spirit st], [Hypnosis], [Illusion] Racial Trait: [Silver Rank Queen Insect], [Bee Queen], [Spiritual Communication] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Spirit], [Enhanced Speed] ..... Active Abilities: [Transformation], [Honey Creation] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Subordinates Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª She was actually still on Silver Rank considering how much honey she had eaten and the amount of time she had umted she still haven¡¯t reach Gold Rank. There is also the fact that she was only Superior Grade not in the Legendary Grade it seems that she was still struggling to strengthen herself. Thinking about this he threw a book towards her. Beety was surprised she then caught the book and started reading when she had a free time she would busy herself reading books as her intelligence is quite high. After reading the book¡¯s content she couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic she then flew towards Shadowsh with a speed that wouldn¡¯t lose to a high grade flying monster. ¡°Thank you! Thank you Master Shadowsh this is the greatest present anyone had ever given to me¡± Shadowsh smiled wryly thankfully he was in his fox form as it was still on the state of maturing while his human form was matured in advanced so that he would be able to function well but he had never thought it would leave some problem for him. The book that he had just gave to Beety is the same book he gave to his real fox clone it would improve the tier and amount of spirit of a practitioner who had trained in this. He then told her a couple of tips on how to train the Spiritual Cultivation Technique before leaving his next destination the Demon Realm. Chapter 434 Chapter 434: CHAPTER 406 DEMONS Arriving at the portal he saw that Jarius and the others once again. The elf guide started speaking ¡°This is the Demon Realm which is able to replicate the demonic Qi and nurtured the conquered demons¡± Zielong approached and whispered something on Jarius¡¯s ear. Jarius nodded he then raised his hand and asks ¡°Miss Xia the Demon Realm is as harsh as the Demon World?¡± The elfughs when she heard she then exined ¡°No on the contrary this Demon Realm is a beautiful ce there are volcanoes but they wouldn¡¯t harm those that wouldn¡¯t approached it¡± ¡°Flowers and trees are scattered inside the realm the only reason this ce is called the forbidden realm is because of the demonic Qi¡± Jarius and the others nodded they were actually surprised by the fact that the Demon Realm connected in Safehaven Paradise is actually very different to the Demon World they heard about. ..... Shadowsh smiled he created secret realms so that the people living inside would be able to thrive and enjoy so why would he copy the Demon World written in the books which were full of ashes and other stuff that would be considered torture to others. Entering the portal he arrives at a forest full of ck trees. The forest looks extremely beautiful but there is a sense of danger within it as if something woulde out and would devour you whole. Shadowsh made a wry smile as he realised that even with everything done beautifully demonic Qi is still too toxic that it causes others to feel evil. Shaking his head he started strolling around and saw numerous monsters that have transformed into demonic monsters trying to kill each other. There is also a beautiful flower that devoured a demonic boar the scent of the flower lured the boar and when it was close enough it used it¡¯s vines to reel it in. There is also a demonic snake that managed to kill arge demonic tiger and it swallowed the tiger bits by bits. As he gets out of the forest he started walking towards the volcano from what he knew the low ss demons lives in there without fearing the heat. Suddenly sound of pping was heard as a demon with an aura of nobilitynded the demon have a red skin and wings his entire body was red. ¡°Greetings Master Shadowsh¡± The red demon was Red. Shadowsh shed a smile and asks ¡°How is it been going Red?¡± Red smiled before speaking ¡°My life in here is like a paradisepared from before so I wanted to thank you in my own method and that is training more elite fighters for your disposal¡± He then droops his head low and continue ¡°Sadly the demons were disappointing but the demonic beasts that I and the others have raised show some promises we had already trained more than a hundred Gold Rank demonic beasts and we are still expansion¡± Shadowsh felt grateful he then pats Red¡¯s shoulder before scanning him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Red (Under Contract) Title: Strategist Job: Strategist Race: Demon Demon Specie: Bloody Bat Demon Demon Type: Special Demonic Tier: 2nd Tier (High) Demon Rank: Servant Level: Gold Rank Level 7 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Blood/Wind Energy (Demonic Qi): 260 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: 1st Tier], [Bloody Qi: N/A], [Wind Energy: N/A] Mana: 312 Skills: [Shriek], [Bloody sh], [Blood Spears], [Piercing Stab] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Cunningness], [Demon Core] Passive Abilities: [Expert Flying], [Extreme Speed], [Enhanced Learning Capability], [Enhanced w Sharpness] Active Abilities: [Summon Bloody Whip], [Summon Bloody Soldier], [Devour Blood] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that Red wasn¡¯t idling around he manage to level up to high level Gold Rank even if he was busy training his subordinates. Too bad he was having trouble of increasing the tier of demon tier as his bloodline was restricting him. Thinking about this he suddenly had an idea and told Red to bring Gulli and the rest into the volcano he wanted to experiment on something. He was extremely excited if what he is nning would be a sess Red and the other demons would be able to improve their bloodline increasing their overall power. Red doesn¡¯t know what Shadowsh was nning but he still nodded as he went back and decided to call his brother and Gulli to the center of the volcano. Shadowsh waited for a bit and a couple of secondster Red returned together with his brother cky they then escorted him towards the volcano. Inside the volcano Gulli, Kuros, ze and Triple C who has followed Gulli was waiting inside looking at Shadowsh with confusion. Shadowsh just smiled he then check the status of everyone inside to know how far they improved during his absence. He had already scanned cky during their first meeting and he couldn¡¯t help but think of Lisa as she was considered the two of these demons as one. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: cky Title: Creep Job: Assassin Race: Demon Demon Specie: Night Bat Demon Demon Type: Ambush Demonic Tier: 2nd Tier (Mid) Demon Rank: Servant Level: Gold Rank Level 8 Attributes: Demon/Dark Energy (Demonic Qi): 212 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: 0th Tier], [Dark Energy: 2nd Tier] Mana: 212 Skills: [Shadow Balls], [Dark Whirlwind], [Shadow Strike], [Dark sh] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Dark Shifters], [Demon Core] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced ws Sharpness], [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Stealth] Active Abilities: [Summon: Dark Chains], [Shadow Clones] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- It seems that the two of them have developed their very own demonic weapon made out of their essence but if ever their weapons were truly destroyed then they would suffer a massive damage. cky is not as smart as his brother but he was quite a hard worker as he is considered as one of the best assassin in the kingdom. Then there is ze which now could change his forn to anything he liked he could transform into a bird, a lion, a wolf, etc. It would hang out with the Fireback Wolves as it wouldn¡¯t stay in the Demon Realm and would rather travel outside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: ze (Under Contract) Title: Destroyer Race: Abyssal Demon ..... Demon Specie: Giant Infernal Demon Bloodline: Behemoth (Impure) Demon Type: Elemental Demonic Tier: 2nd Tier (Peak) Demon Rank: Elite Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Hellfire Elemental Energy: [Hellfire Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 1,100 Skills: [Volcanic Explosion], [Inferno], [Hellfire Breath], [Hellfire Punch] Racial Trait: [Hellfire Qi], [me Lord], [Elemental Demon Core], [Behemoth Bloodline (2)] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities: [Reform], [me Devour], [Summon Hellfire Elementals], [Split] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [zing Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It seems that ze have undergo an evolution but just like Red and cky their demonic tier was holding them back. As long as ze rank up to tier 3 he would have a high chance of breaking through Crimson Gold Rank. But too bad his element wouldn¡¯t help them during their travel towards other continent as he would be extremely weak considering they would travel through ships so their surrounding would be covered in water. So he would be staying in this continent supervising the demons as Shadowsh was nning to bring Red and cky with him. He then check on his trait as this was the first time he saw another status such as this. Behemoth Bloodline: 2 Abilities Behemoth Pressure: Pressure Enemies that is much smaller than the host. Behemoth Power: Increase Power by 30% It seems that he discovered something knew he also realised that ze have awakened another ability from his bloodline. Also his intelligence have now increased even though he has the Passive Ability the [Enhanced Intelligence] considering that he was still an elemental creature this Passive Ability is too nerfed. He then looks at Kuros who was now as tall as an adult human it seems that after awakening his bloodline his body was slowly changing into a better one. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Kuros (Under Contract) Title: Cunning Job: Demon Shaman Race: Abyssal Demon Demon Specie: Imp Lord Demon Type: Curse/Fighter Demonic Tier: 3rd Tier (Low) Demon Rank: Elite Level: Gold Rank Level 1 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Spirit/Strength Energy (Demonic Qi): Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: Skills: [Curse], [Illusion], [Continuous Strike], [Demon Strike] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Pit Lord Bloodline (1)], [Demonic Curse God Orb] Passive Abilities: [Increase Intelligence], [Enhanced Wisdom] Active Abilities: [Summon: Trident], [Demonic Chains], [Soul Devour] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Forbidden God Curse] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked it seems that the Demonic Curse God Orb was really mythical item to induce such a change to Kuros. But since Kuro was already under the contract of Hentai Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried that he would be able to betray him. Kuro¡¯s looks a bit nervous in front of Shadowsh during his absence in the Safehaven Paradise Kuro have been working hard and finally obtain a bit of confidence in him. He was now feeling proudpared to the other imp demons in the Demon Realm he was still respectful to Red, cky and Gulli though while he is afraid of ze. Chapter 435 Chapter 435: CHAPTER 407 CURIOSITY KILLS THE CAT Now looking at Shadowsh which is considered a god in this kingdom and realm he was now feeling a mountain like pressure in his back. He was actually sweating as his heart was beating rapidly. Upon noticing this Shadowsh just smiled then starts to read the description of his bloodline ability. Pit Lord Bloodline: 1 Ability Pit Lord Body: Increase Intelligence, Speed, Strength, Endurance and Body Constitution by 10%. After looking at Kuros he then looks at Gulli with anticipation after all he has the title of the second strongest being in this kingdom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name: Gulli (Under Contract) Title: [Realm Lord], [The Loyal Knight] Job: Demonic Knight Race: Abyssal Dragon Demon Specie: Asura Destruction Demon Bloodline: [Destruction Dragon Bloodline (Fused)], [Asura Bloodline (Impure)] Demon Type: Strength/Fighter Demonic Tier: 4th Tier (Low) Demon Rank: Junior Viscount Rank Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 10 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Strength/Fire Energy (Abyssal Dragon Qi): 1,400 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: 3rd Tier], [Dragon Qi: 3rd Tier], [Hellfire Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 700 Skills: [Demonic Hellsme sh], [Dragon Tail Whip], [Dragon Breath], [Abyssal Dragon sh], [Dragon Roar] Racial Trait: [Abyssal Dragon Qi], [Demon Qi], [Arm Transformation], [Abyssal Dragon Body], [Flight] Passive Abilities: [Dragon Horns], [Demon Horn], [Dragon Core], [Demon Core], [Realm Core] Active Abilities: [Summon Dragon Head], [elerated Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Reverse Dragon Scale] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh became stunned he stand there in silence looking at Gulli with his eyes wide open. Seeing him like this Gulli became nervous he thought he disappointed Shadowsh somehow. Shadowsh then startedughing as he instantly appeared besides Gulli and gave him a hug as he lifted him off the ground eximing ¡°As expected of you Gulli you did not let the title of the second strongest being in this kingdom down!¡± Hearing this Gulli became shy as he felt extremely proud being praised by Shadowsh like this. He then transformed his arm to a his w arms as he started rubbing the back of his head. cky was envious seeing this, Red was expressionless as he knew that Shadowsh was also satisfied with his work while Kuros on the other hand was happy for Gulli. Shadowsh then let¡¯s Gulli go as he started coughing and speaking his n ¡°Actually after I reached this realm the so called Transcendent Realm I have now fully assimted with my demonic Qi¡± Everyone just looks at him with a curious expression so he continue ¡°I have realised that my demon bloodline have evolved into something you called a demon lord¡± This came to a shock for everyone except for Triple C and ze as the two doesn¡¯t know what this indicate. Shadowsh still continue ¡°So I havee here to asks you if you know how does high ranking demons can promote their subordinates¡± Hearing this Gulli, Red, Kuros and cky looks at each other before ultimately focusing their gaze to Red. Red let¡¯s out a wry smile and step up ¡°Master it is actually quite easy you only need to mark youf subordinate as one of your own for example Gulli is now a count which would be able to enved four demons of Baron Rank or lower as his personal ves or subordinates¡± ¡°He then would be able to obtain a part of his subordinates soul and strengthen his own soul as the soul was important for demons when they wanted to rank up¡± ¡°The subordinate demons on the other hand would be received some of the master demon power and as long as their master is powerful enough they would instantly rank up after signing the contract¡± Shadowsh nodded it seems that it would be quite easy to raise Red and the others rank he then asks ¡°So how many would a demon lord would be able to raise the rank of his subordinates?¡± ¡°Other than this didn¡¯t I had already signed a contract with you so why didn¡¯t your rank increase¡± Red exined ¡°Master it is not because you aren¡¯t strong enough it is because we signed a different contract but as long as you thought of raising mine and Gulli¡¯s rank then the ancient demon contract would immediately initiate¡± Just after he spoke of this he felt power flowing over him and he started letting out a screech as demonic Qi burst out from his body. He looks bbergasted this is quite an happy surprised he looks at Shadowsh and doesn¡¯t know what to say. Shadowsh just smiled at him before snapping his finger and ze, Gulli and Triple C felt power bursting out from their body. They immediately knew that Shadowsh was the one responsible for this they couldn¡¯t help but let out an excited roar. As their aura increased so does their level suddenly the demonic Qi from the surrounding started to converge towards them and especially to Gulli. Shadowsh had already noticed this and wasn¡¯t surprised since the reason why Gulli was able to reach peak of the Crimson Gold Rank. The Demon Realm have actually assimted with Gulli making him it¡¯s master of course the reason for this is because Gulli signed a contract with Shadowsh and since the Demon Realm is quite dependent to Safehaven Paradise it was drawn to his aura. The Demon Realm would improved twice as fast as before and as long as this continue it would only take a matter of time before Gulli reached the Transcendent Realm. Unlike other secret realms the Safehaven Paradise and the other realms that Hentai have created improve in drastic speed. Shadowsh then waited for them to finish their evolution but judging from their expression they would take a long time as their bloodline is awakening they would need to sleep for some time. cky was now feeling extremely envious but he just stood there quietly after all he respect Shadowsh very much. Shadowsh noticed this and smiled he then speak ¡°By the way Red did not answered me when I asks him how many demons I would be able to raise¡± cky then answered ¡°For the lowest noble rank demon the Demon Barons they would obtain two slot when they rank up to Demon Viscount they would obtain another two slots¡± ¡°But when they reached Count nobility they would obtain an additional 3 slots so does when they rank up to Marquis mobility¡± cky then hesitated he then saw Shadowsh indicating for him to continue he then gritted his teeth and answered ¡°I don¡¯t know how many slots does a Demon Duke has but it was said they wpuld obtain an additional 5 slots¡± cky was ashamed for him he answered a question that Shadowsh had asks him full of uncertainty is nothing less shameful. Shadowsh do not mind he then said ¡°Since I have more slots once they wake up I decided that you will be given one of the slots¡± cky was stunned then he burst into happiness he was ecstatic he then kneels and spoke ¡°I will forever be loyal to you Master Shadowsh!¡± Shadowsh nodded he then turned to leave but before he got out he left one sentence ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me cky take care of the Demon Realm well and I would reward the slots¡± Since his task in the Demon Realm is finished he decided to finally look at his kingdom but because Clwyd and the others wanted to celebrate he decided to celebrate their return first before checking his kingdom. Walking towards the center of the Safehaven Paradise he saw that everyone was there. Shena was cooking helping her was Quinshi and some of the elves. It was a festive mood Shadowsh regretted the fact he immediately caused Triple C and the other demons to undergo an evolution since they wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate with everyone. Well he just couldn¡¯t help satisfying his curiosity he knew he had to reel in this impulse as the saying goes ¡®Curiosity kills the cat¡¯. Seeing Shadowsh came everyone started cheering suddenly Clwyd asks via spiritual sense ¡°Hey where¡¯s ze and Gulli they would have been here already¡± Shadowsh shakes his head and exined seeing everyone started asking their whereabouts ¡°They are inside the Demon Realm they are in the process of evolution so I don¡¯t think they would be able to celebrate with us¡± Russel let¡¯s out a sad trumpet while Karl just sighed they thought that it would a bit sad without Gulli funny antics. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a wry smile while cursing his stupidity and curiosity he then said ¡°Hey why don¡¯t we celebrate their advancement when they finished their evolution¡± Everyone immediately agreed they then started the celebration even though it was still daytime. The fighters from the Archinviel Dukedom also joined the party so that they would able to get close to the members of the Safehaven Paradise. The elves were not so warm towards stranger and because they look down on people not from the Safehaven Paradise the fighters from the Archinviel Dukedom was having trouble chatting with them. Herish, Erz and Iria was now surrounded by numerous elves they were looking at the three with admiration as they listened to the three talking about their adventure with Shadowsh. ..... Chapter 436 Chapter 436: CHAPTER 408 NOSTALGIA The three elvish girls were now considered stars in the whole elf tribe. Shena who was cooking was suddenly assaulted by numerous human members of the Safehaven Paradise this humans were the former vigers living in Hope City. They are now permanently situated in the Safehaven Paradise as they have their very own vige inside. They would go out from time to time but they would rather stay inside than go out not only their lifespan would increase as long as they stay inside Safehaven Paradise but they would also be much more beautiful and powerful. But because of this they are now looking down on people living outside of the Safehaven Paradise they were not disgusted or anything but they look at them with the expression of the strong. They areparing themselves based on strength but if they were defeated they would be delighted to make friends of those that defeated them. They are now considered a n of warriors as mages, fighters and tanks in them are one level stronger than their peers. ..... Shadowsh wanted them to get close with the fighters of the Archinviel Dukedom so that their fighting prowess would increase as they are considered loyal to him he wanted for them to get stronger. All of them are either part of the army or members of the Adventure Guild. They are a force not to be trifled with as the Safehaven Paradise started changing their bodies the children are growning as prodigies. Shadowsh wanted them to be much more reliable other than fighters he wanted them to be generals,manders, secretaries and other important position and roles. But nobody is able to teach them as they are too proud and they seldomly goes outside of the Safehaven Paradise. Before they had Reias as their teacher now that she decided to stay on Archinviel Dukedom she wouldn¡¯t be able to teach them anything. But he had someone that would be able to fit her role. It would be sses and Mira with their intelligence and their experience they would be able to teach a lot of things to the Safehaven Paradise vigers. As everyone kept on drinking and eating the vigers started getting drunk one by one as even the fighters from the Archinviel Dukedom started to feel a bit tipsy. Those that aren¡¯t allowed to drink were eating their hearts out they are the children from the Safehaven Paradise vige, Haze, Star, Lilia, Al, Mira, Stephanie and Mayleen. Stephanie was swimming inside of Blob as she isn¡¯t able to walk onnd yet it was told that the mermaid n is able to transform their tails into human feet but Stephanie was just a child and she still doesn¡¯t know how nor was taught how. The elves were also heavy drinkers as even Lily and the elf queen became drunk as they continue on their drinking party. They celebrate till night until each one of them passed out Shadowsh on the other hand did not as he look above the starry sky and smile. He then generated heat from his body as to warm the bodies of those that are sprawled into the ground. Clwyd doesn¡¯t need any warmth as he was veryfortable with the cold. The night passed by presenting another day each one of those that are drunk yesterday started waking up one by one. Lilia and the others that was not able to drink walk up refreshed they were then invited to go to the man-madeke inside the Safehaven Paradise to wash out. Mayleen, Mira and the others that are experiencing their first stay on Safehaven Paradise felt their body very invigorated as they stretched their bodyfortably. As they followed the elves that wanted to wash up the boys followed only to be reprimanded and were called perverts. When the girls arrived on theke they saw the beautifulke with crystal clear water that small fish and Jewel Crabs could be seen. Star, Mayleen, Stephanie and Mira were mesmerised by this as they stare at theke unblinkingly. ¡°So beautiful!¡± Eximed Stephanie as she quickly dove out of Blob and dove into theke sshing water everywhere. The elves started taking off their clothes as their beautiful bodies were now presented out. This stunned the other girls as for Lilia she also took off her clothes and joined the elves in their fun. Mayleen, Star and Mira were still on dazed as Mira quickly asks ¡°Everyone aren¡¯t you afraid the boys would see all of you naked?¡± The elves startedughing Lilia then exined ¡°Nope, look over there!¡± The three girls then look towards where Lilia was pointing and saw the trees moved as they immediately noticed they weren¡¯t trees but Treants. Lilia then spoke ¡°They would inform as if the males would ever go to this ce as this ce is reserved only for females¡± Mayleen and the other two girls nodded as they hesitated for a bit before they start to take off their clothes except for Mayleen as she spoke ¡°You guys go first I am going, the others girls from our group still aren¡¯t here so I wanted to bring them here¡± The elves nodded as Mayleen quickly arrives back at the center of the Safehaven Paradise and told the girls about theke. When she returned she brought Ang, Quinn, Luminous, Peach, Krisha and the leader of the Dragon Fighters with her. The men on the other hand was still groggy from drinking too muchst night and their drinks aren¡¯t any ordinary drinks even Jarius who had such a power sword intent was suffering from hangover. He then look around and found that there are no female members left in their group except for Cassandra who was still in the state of sleeping every female members of their entire group was not here. He then looks around and found that not only the female from their group but even the female elves wasn¡¯t around. One of the male elves who was stretching saw Jarius have awoken and smiled as he exined ¡°You might be searching for the female members of your group but they aren¡¯t here they came with the other elves to take a bathe¡± Jarius nodded he then looks around once again no matter how much he look he still couldn¡¯t get over how wonderful Safehaven Paradise is. This was the deepest and the greatest treasure of the Thousand Race Kingdom. The ruler of the kingdom is also responsible for this ce to exist. The said ruler was inside the Demon Realm watching and observing the changes ongoing to Triple C and the other demons. Shadowsh noticed that their bloodline is either awakening or they are developing one and finally they are purifying their current bloodline. But all of these leads to one conclusion and that is a massive improvement in their strength their is even a chance that Gulli would achieve a status of an psuedo Transcendent. Since he had nothing to do he decided to finally look at his kingdom he then went into one of the carriage and brought Jelly with him as he wanted for it to be the ruler of the slimes in his kingdom. Jelly is still isn¡¯t intelligent enough to truly be considered a king but as long as time continue to go he would gain more knowledge and the slimes would improve in strength or abilities. As he arrive outside of the Safehaven Paradise he felt extremely nostalgic this forest was the first ce he had arrived during his reincarnation. The forest was now renamed as Hope Forest were the monsters that were living in here before have now increased in either specie or numbers. Suddenly whistling sound was heard as numerous ck Goris appeared they are one of the old residents in this forest. When they saw Shadowsh they were puzzled as to who he is as hunting is forbidden in Hope Forest so the first thought in their head that he was an illegal hunter. They started making noises as they started taking out their weapons most of them were maces some of their hammers and any weapon that is considered heavy. They let out threatening growl but they did not immediately attacked as one of the goris immediately run backwards. In just a couple of seconds more goris arrived with their weapons as they started stepping aside greeting their leader. When the leader of the gori saw Shadowsh its expression changed as it hurriedly appeared in front of him and kneeled. It then started reprimanding it¡¯s subordinates as it informed who Shadowsh is as each one of the goris threw their weapons away and started kneeling one after another. Shadowsh just let¡¯s out a smile and spoke ¡°This is not needed you could continue on your patrol¡± He then continue advancing towards the outer part of the forest monsters of different race and species could be seen some of them were old residents of the forest while some were not. Chapter 437 Chapter 437: CHAPTER 409 HOPE CITY Shadowsh then went into their former cave the cave was now inhabited by a group of monsters since he doesn¡¯t want to to rm them he just used his illusion to make himself invincible. This cave is precious to him since this is where he found the tree of life the mainponent to summon Leafinia into this world. Shadowsh suddenly remembered as he did not use his summon ability after he rank up to Transcendent Realm. He just shake his head thinking that maybe he would use it when he found something that would be able to summon a mythical creature. Actually there is one object that he wanted to sacrifice he would be sure to summon a powerful monster. It was Steven¡¯s shield too bad he had a reputation to keep so he couldn¡¯t steal anything anymore. He sighed in the past he would just take whatever he wanted there was a time even when he gambled his life and stole the Arctic Jade Tree from the Frozen Wyvern. ..... But now he was a king and his kingdom is one of thergest and most powerful kingdom in the continent. He even had reach his hand towards the Dragon Kingdom and the Archinviel Dukedom now the two territory is his very own vassals. Shadowsh now have a dream it is to continue his legacy and build numerous kingdom under his name on different continents. As he left the cave he gifted the monster family living in the cave with his energy the Hope Forest is still Hentai¡¯s territory so he wasn¡¯t afraid of the suppression from the continent. But being suppressed just like this felt awful and ufortable no wonder higher beings wouldn¡¯t want this continent as it was too low quality for them. He swore he would break this continent¡¯s suppression then this continent would rise in level where others from other continents and realms would think twice on trying to make trouble in this continent. Walking forward and he finally arrived at the capital city of his kingdom the Hope City. Just like it¡¯s name the city as full of hopes as this was the final defence against the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts. When he was about to enter the city a shout came out ¡°Halt state your name!¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he felt that the guards were too aggressive. What he did not know is that the forest is off limits to most popce and only the vigers of the Safehaven Paradise is able toe and go inside. The guards were quite close with the vigers from the Safehaven Paradise they had never seen Shadowsh¡¯s face. Suddenly an anxious voice was heard ¡°Hold your weapons down!¡± This person wore a much more grander armorpared to the other guards exining his status. The guard captain suddenly opened the door as he immediately kneeled in front of Shadowsh and shouted ¡°Greetings to our Lord Shadowsh¡± This shout caused the guards to nked out after a couple of seconds they quickly came out of their stupor. They started kneeling one by one as they shouted in unison ¡°Greetings to our Lord Shadowsh¡± Shadowsh just smiled as he went inside the guards then started discussing with themselves when he was no longer be seen as they are clearly extremely excited. Shadowsh who entered the city quickly used his illusion to make himself invincible as he strolled around looking at the city he had built. There are still numerous swings around the city and there are even tree mansion yes a mansion on a tree as they look extremely grand. Monsters, humans, beastmen and other races could be seen interacting with other races there were orcs that looks extremely weary and full of scars they aren¡¯t looked with disgust and hate but admiration. They are not orcs from the Orc Empire but orcs that have fought with many races against the demons and chaos beasts. The news about the Orc Empire sadden them as the whole continent now saw orcs nothing but a threat only the Thousand Race Kingdom would be able to amodate them. One of the orcs was talking with a middle aged man with only one arm in a sad voice ¡°Old general it is so frustrating to hear about the Orc Empire massacring numerous lives just for the sake of evolution and pleasure¡± Hearing the human smiled as he patted his buddy¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Those are orcs from the Orc Empire you are an orc from Thousand Race Kingdom it is a big difference not to mention you own a house in Hope City¡± The orc smiled as he became rxed ¡°You are right it¡¯s just that my son has married a beautiful young human woman I don¡¯t want my grandkids to be discriminated as you know only my son is left from my whole blood rted family¡± The old man punched him in the face and grumpily said ¡°You dare talk about son and grandkids in front of me you really have a death sentence!¡± The old orc did not be angry on the contrary he became red in embarrassment as he awkwardly said ¡°Sorry!¡± The old man just sighed as he drunk a whole bottle of beer. The old orc sensed his mood bing a bit sad as he consoled him ¡°How about this I would tell my son to name his kid after you if it was a boy but if it was a girl then sorry buddy¡± The old man became stunned before turning emotional seeing such close bond between two people from different races Shadowsh smiled. He then went to one of the school in the city as he saw the teachers teaching children about his glory and also the rtionship between races there is also activities that involves numerous children from different races. This would definitely shape how the children grows up as they won¡¯t discriminate other people from different races. He also found numerous guards of different races patrolling the city this is truly the capital city of the Thousand Race Kingdom as numerous races and species coexist between one another. He was feeling proud on the kingdom he had built but he knew for a fact that he was mostly absent when the kingdom was undergoing rapid changes. He was feeling a bit guilty to his trusted subordinates leaving them with all of these hard works but they had done something that causes him immense satisfaction. Suddenly the people started moring as one of the guards that was on duty earlier appeared and started shouting. ¡°Lord Shadowsh have returned! Lord Shadowsh have returned!¡± This caused everyone to be stunned they then started moring as they started to spread the news about this. Shadowsh who was watching everything from the sideline let¡¯s out a wry smile as he started shaking his head as he lead Jelly towards one of the canals of the city. There are slimes on the street and they look much more better than regr slime they look really cute and plushy. When he arrived at the canal he immediately pushed Jelly inside telling him to lead the slimes in the kingdom while he continue his path towards the Adventure Guild. Shadowsh then breathed deep as he arrived at the grand maind Adventure Guild the first ever Adventure Guild in the continent. He then disabled his Illusion as his aura reaches it¡¯s peak he was now visible to everyone once they saw they him they started to mor. Then everyone in the guild started running outside when they saw him they became excited. Shadowsh just smiled suddenly a figure appeared he wore a suite that has the title of guildmaster in the back. He was the former vige head now his status became the guildmaster of the main guild of the Adventure Guild. His strength have increased after obtaining so many benefits from Shadowsh even though he wasn¡¯t as strong as elite Gold Rank fighters he has greater experience on leading a group of people than before. He was now called guildmaster Diamond as he is as tough as a diamond and he was equally stubborn too. His body was trained to take a couple of hits other than that he owns an armor made by the dwarves that stayed on Thousand Race Kingdom. Seeing Shadowsh he step forward and greeted ¡°Lord Shadowshe in,e in¡± Shadowsh just smiled he then follows the lead of the old man when they are now alone Shadowsh spoke ¡°When we are alone together with Stone and the others call me by my name don¡¯t add the title lord in it¡± The old man startedughing he then said ¡°Well I need to preserve your image¡± The two of them then entered the guildmaster room in the room Stone was there organizing the paperworks. Seeing him like this the old man berated him ¡°Stop with your act it is not you who is organizing the paperworks it¡¯s your wife youzy bum¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438: CHAPTER 410 SITUATION IN THE CITY Shadowsh just shook his head suddenly he froze as he asks ¡°Stone has a wife now?¡± Guildmaster Diamond nodded as he spoke ¡°His wife is my secretary she is quite a capable worker both of them are considered childhood friends now they are in a rtionship¡± ¡°By the way this guy have now changed his name to Unbreakable Steel he is just like his old man a tank¡± He look proud upon saying this he is an experienced tank after all his strength could even match a berserker so he is a tank that would be able to deal massive blow to the enemy. Shadowsh knew that their body have undergone a massive change after training at the Safehaven Paradise for a long time they would obtain twice the result with just half of the effort. Considering the personality of this father and son pair both of them were hardworking people so they wouldn¡¯tze in their training. He then asks ¡°By the way how did the two of you have time to do your training with how busy the Adventure Guild is¡± ..... Old man Diamond exined ¡°It is actually because we switch ces once in a while both of us have different capable secretaries to help us¡± ¡°The four of us were working with each other to raise our strength and maintain the Adventure Guild¡± ¡°Since the four of us were formed vigers of this once vige we are quite close and our trust with each other is high¡± Shadowsh agreed with this before he conquered this vige he had already sensed that they are quite tight with each other. But only hiring people from their vige might cause many to feel the Adventure Guild is a bit bias he then asks them about this. The two of themughed and exined ¡°Actually we chose the position in the guild through a series of test and most of those who passed came from Safehaven Paradise vige¡± Shadowsh have now realized why the Adventurers inside the guild seems a bit strongpared to ordinary Adventurers from Dragon Kingdom and Archinviel Dukedom. The guild is structured to worship the strong and the capable so as long as they have the capability and strength their future would be smooth sailing. He was stunned he had never thought of structuring the guild like this and only appointed those that he deem worthy it seems that old man Diamond is still much more witty no more urately he is just someone who likes the strong. Thinking about this he patted old man Diamond¡¯s shoulder and praised him by giving him a thumbs up. He then sat down as he looks at the room it was a clean and quiet room it was also ssy it was really fit for a status like the guildmaster. Suddenly he remembers something so he opens his mouth and asks ¡°By the way what is the situation in the kingdom while I was away¡± The two of them looks at each other then sighed as old man Diamond started speaking ¡°It is going quite great but because you weren¡¯t here the whole ce was now infested with spies but thankfully because of your reputation they did not do anything drastic¡± Shadowsh nodded he then apologized as he felt guilty leaving everything to his subordinates after all he was still new to this king role. ¡°For the spies just leave them to me I have a couple of subordinates which are talented assassins they would be able to follow their movements¡± The two of them were thrilled they aren¡¯t good at solving the issue about the spies since they are forthright now that they have people specifically dealing with this problem a huge burden lifted off from their shoulders. Shadowsh on the other hand started emitting chilling aura as he knew the spies were sent by the other territories or ces that was able to stand the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts. There is a high chance that the Necromancer Association might have spies on his kingdom while the Orc Empire was less likely to be able to that since orcs doesn¡¯t have such qualities to be an assassin. Since the assassins were now deeply rooted to the kingdom they might started hiding or stop their activities for a while since he had returned. Knowing how powerful he is and the abilities he had they would definitely fear him and wouldn¡¯t surfaced for quite some time. But the canals and other dark ces of the kingdom have slimes on them as long as Jelly is able to rule all the slimes in the kingdom then the security of the kingdom would rise threefold. The slimes were now scattered throughout the kingdom eating garbage or any waste even if they are toxic it would only cause the slimes to evolve. The people living in the kingdom were now used of their appearance as they are very weed to restaurants. The garbage dumps that the kingdom have created were extremely clean as if they are brand new even though it was already some time when they were created. Slimes kept the kingdom clean and since Shadowsh have created them to be harmless the children would even y with them sometimes. Shadowsh then stood up as he looks outside through the windows bustling scene could be seen throughout the city. He was gratified seeing his kingdom prospering he then started speaking ¡°The forests in the kingdom were now nearingpletion so I decided to improved them but this means the monsters would also undergo an improvement in strength release this news¡± Old man Diamond and Steel nodded since changing their names they have embodied their titles in their heart. Suddenly Steel spoke ¡°Shadowsh-san I have to tell you there are quite an obnoxious Adventurers in the city so if they troubled you call us immediately we will beat them up till they couldn¡¯t walk¡± Shadowsh upon hearing this raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°Isn¡¯t our security top notch as far as I can see nobody dared to act rampantly¡± The two of them nodded then suddenly another voice was heard ¡°Well they don¡¯t dare to do anything physically as they would verbally abuse their target¡± Shadowsh then startedughing as he spoke ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t care since it¡¯s just words if they really dared to piss me off I will bring them to the fighting arena and show them true fear is¡± The person that entered was stunned and she then smiled wryly knowing how powerful Shadowsh really is. She is the secretary of old man Diamond and also Steel¡¯s wife she is a capable woman not only that she is a powerful swordsman. Shadowsh then smiled thinking if the people couldn¡¯t even do a thing when they were verbally abused then they would be considered cowards. Since they would mock you mock them back it¡¯s not as if they were punching you as long as they decided to go physical the ones who would be in trouble would be them. The guards in the city were actually bored so a little excitement would ignite their blood and their attack wouldn¡¯t be light. He then went out as he used his illusion to change his appearance he could make himself invincible but he wanted to interact with his subjects. As he started his stroll he suddenly stop as in the store a couple of rough looking man was in dispute with a couple of good looking guys. There was a beautiful female behind the rough looking men as if they were protecting her. ¡°It¡¯s the Rough Bullies and The Gentlemen were fighting once again¡± *Spit* ¡°What Gentlemen the Rough Bullies are the true gentlemen they are quite respectful to women while those vile people saw them only as toys!¡± Shadowsh hearing this became interested as he approached the two that was talking he then asks ¡°Hey buddies care to tell me what do you know about this two group¡± The two were surprised they then look at Shadowsh with a confused expression before the two of them had a look of enlightenment one of them then spoke ¡°You might be one of the earliest group that went and started the reforestation program that our Lord Shadowsh have initiated¡± ¡°Yes, That is correct¡± Shadowsh immediately agreed to this as being a stranger to everything is quite suspicious. The two men became respectful knowing that such an act was praised by the whole kingdom those that have joined the project was respected by everyone in the kingdom. The two of them quickly exined the situation. The Rough Bullies is a Adventure Group that was created by the three veterans an orc veteran a human veteran and a minotaur because all three of them look brutish and their aura causes fear the people called them as rough bullies as jest. But the three actually decided to name their group with this title just forugh they had never thought they would be famous so they kept the name as a token of good luck. Chapter 439 Chapter 439: CHAPTER 411 THE TWO SIBLINGS Their group consist of men as they don¡¯t ept woman members not because they look down on them but because they don¡¯t know how to interact with them. Most of their members are considered ugly, scary or both. They would even scare children just by their appearance so they bonded with each other bing quite close. Each member protects the family members of their own members as their reputation grow so does their public image. They were no longer feared nor shunned by their looks but was admired by their strength they are quite a respected group. The Gentlemen group on the other hand consist of strong and handsome young men as their reputation isn¡¯t quite great as the Rough Bullies. They were also known for toying with the female in the Thousand Race Kingdom and was hated by most female Adventure Group. ..... The beautiful woman behind the Rough Bullies was one of the top ten most gorgeous female in the Thousand Race Kingdom. Shadowsh was surprised by this he then look at the female hiding behind the Rough Bullies and found that she is quite average he then used Mana to dispel any kind of illusion and saw a breathtaking beauty. He couldn¡¯t help but whistle not because of her beauty as Leafinia is much more beautiful than her he whistled because of the illusion around the girl she is quite a formidable mage if she were trained. Realising this he went forward as he directly stand in the middle of the two groups he then spoke calmly ¡°Gentlemen please calm yourselves down for a bit¡± The Gentlemen group startedughing as they pointed at the Rough Bullies saying ¡°We are the gentlemen but how dare you call them with the same likes as us¡± He then pointed his finger in Shadowsh¡¯s face this was a death sentence. Shadowsh faced became cloudy as suddenly a shout was heard as the finger of the one member of The Gentlemen that was pointing at Shadowsh broke no more urately it was twisted. ¡°Nicolo! You!¡± The other members of the group shouted as they drag the screaming guy who had his finger twisted. Suddenly a voice was heard the voice was nice to hear and a very charming man step forward ¡°To dare act physically inside the city you have no disregard to our Lord Shadowsh¡¯s authority¡± Shadowsh immediately noticed the respectful look that the members of The Gentlemen were giving to the man. He instantly realised that he was the leader of this group in front of him. He smiled as he answered back ¡°Really? Did anyone really I attacked one of your guys?¡± Everyone then looks at each other silently of course they did not saw how he acted but they are sure he was the one responsible for what happened to the finger of one of the members of The Gentlemen. After saying this he faced the members of the Rough Bullies and asks in a courteous manner ¡°Gentlemen can I have the honor to discuss something with the fair maiden¡± Hearing this the Rough Bullies were startled they then started discussing with each other as they kept on looking at Shadowsh. After a couple of seconds one of them with a hideous scar on his face and standing 9 feet tall spoke ¡°Mister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t know but I can show you this¡± Shadowsh then threw something to the guy it was a badge that had a fox figure on it. Suddenly the expression of everyone changed as they became solemn they then shot a respectful look at Shadowsh. The badge was an emblem of identity and only the family of Shadowsh has it as long as the fox would cry then it was an authentic badge. The fox figure on the badge moved as it cried towards the sky immediately showing that it was authentic. The huge man suddenly bowed and spoke in a respectful tone ¡°Greetings exalted one¡± The others also started greeting him the same way Shadowsh just waves his hand and asks ¡°So may I talk with the fair maiden now?¡± The huge man nodded just as Shadowsh was about to approach the girl he stops as he looks at the huge man. He noticed the man have a bloodline of an orc together with a tiger demi-human/beastman and the two blend in a perfect harmony increasing his strength more than twofold. He then asks the huge man ¡°I was about to talk to the fair maiden in private about something but your situation is also interesting would you care to follow us?¡± The huge man was startled and shook his head he was very respectful to Shadowsh since he had the badge. The Thousand Race Kingdom is a haven for people like him who is a mixed blood and both blood were two races that were look down by most humans. As the three of them went inside the flower shop the members of the Rough Bullies started dispersing the crowd while The Gentlemen went away they are quite arrogant but they aren¡¯t stupid knowing they are facing a behemoth they could only keep mum. The flower shop was owned by Freya the beautifuldy that the Rough Bullies were protecting. Her shop owned varieties of flowers and since Tamers were quite a popr upation in this kingdom flowers were also important as some kinds of flowers are able to cause a monster to undergo an evolution. This is quite lucrative business right now but you need to be knowledgeable about the flowers or you would be look down. Shadowsh then started chatting with the two so that the two would ease up they were quite nervous and their movements were quite unnatural. After a while the two finally opens up to him not because they were warm people that would be able to befriend a stranger easily but because Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense to disrupt their senses. This is quite an underhanded method but at least it wouldn¡¯t harm them even a little on the contrary with Shadowsh doing something like this means that he was very interested to these two. As long as they hold unto this chance they would soar high and their lives would improve. After they warmed up with each other Shadowsh have now realized what is the rtion between the Rough Bullies and Freya. The leader of the Rough Bullies Franco was Freya¡¯s little brother they aren¡¯t blood rted but they treat each other as one. Freya was adopted by Franco¡¯s father and the two of them were raised in a kind manner but during the invasion to protect the two of them their mother and father perished. They were then brought to Hope City by their uncle one of the tiger beastman that fought in the invasion. Sadly just like their parent their uncle have perished during the invasion now the two of them were responsible for taking care of their uncle¡¯s children a little girl named tigress. Shadowsh just kept on listening in their story when the two of them talk about the death of their loved ones they were shedding a few tears. After they calm down a bit they were startled by the fact that they became too emotional and too focus on talking about themselves they don¡¯t feel unnatural as a matter of fact they felt it was natural to talk about everything about them to Shadowsh. Freya felt fear she knew they were under maniption of a spiritual sense and she who had the body of an illusion master was also put under control which is a great humiliation to her. Seeing that she had realised what was happening Shadowsh let¡¯s out a cough as he released the two from his spiritual sense maniption. He then spoke of what he wanted to say ¡°I realised that the two of you has the potential to be one of the masters in the kingdom¡± ¡°And as a representative of Shadowsh¡¯s authority I wanted to bring you in Safehaven Paradise and train the two of you¡± The two of them were stunned the Safehaven Paradise was a sacred realm to them just the chance of seeing the ce would already cause chaos as the people in the kingdom were devout followers of Shadowsh greatness. The two immediately kneeled and without hesitation they shouted ¡°We would be honored!¡± They were overwhelmed by happiness and excitement. Seeing this Shadowsh nodded as he told give them a piece of his fur and told them to go to the Adventure Guild and tell the guildmaster that he was the one that sent them. He woulde for them when he finished his task hearing this the two of them carefully tucked the fur and bowed to Shadowsh as he was leaving. He actually don¡¯t have any particr task he just wanted to stroll around and check the situation of Hope City. After going out of the store he immediately noticed numerous eyes staring in the darkness. Chapter 440 Chapter 440: CHAPTER 412 GUILDS Shadowsh smiled but it was a sinister smile it seems that his badge causes numerous reaction and even the hiding spies started to be active once again. Walking like he does not know that he was spied upon he started walking towards the za. Slimes were bouncing everywhere they are literally everywhere some of the slimes were even near the spies they could literally be some kind of security camera if Jelly could pull off the mission to be king of slimes. The cute slimes were amon sight they are everywhere they are even in the public bathroom or even private properties. The people just let them be as they are actually helping them clean the environment the maids and butlers would even try to tame one of them for both entertainment and work. Since the slimes have no fighting prowess they aren¡¯t popr to Tamer ss but the maids and butlers do not need to use arge amount of spirit qi to sign a contract with these little critters so they would go to the Adventure Guild and request help in signing contract with them. There were variant slimes that was able to attack via elemental attack but they are still considered bottom of the pyramid in terms of strength and status. ..... Shadowsh knew that even though he imprinted a spirit mark on the slimes the power would weakens as they reproduce and after a while they would be wild monsters but because he alter them to be ultimately harmless theirbat prowess decreased and became zero. The slimes would even be toys to children but they wouldn¡¯t feel pain as they had no concept of pain and their only weakness are their cores and their cores became so small that a naked eye wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. Shadowsh have designed them like this so that they wouldn¡¯t be harmed even if they were toss into a fiery pit they would just evolve into fire slimes even if they are fed by poison they would just be poison slimes. They are beings that lived like a cockroach and their tenacity is like theirs too they wouldn¡¯t die that easily and if they just continue on eating they have an extremely low chance of evolving into a higher being of course they would still be slimes. But they have small amount of intelligence so evolving into higher ranks is a bit difficult for them it might be close to impossible for them. Jelly was the creation of Hentai it wouldn¡¯t reach it¡¯s level right now if it weren¡¯t for his and Hentai¡¯s help. Shadowsh wanted to control all the slimes in the kingdom as they are scattered everywhere even in the forest and with their undying like abilities they are perfect spies. Too bad to do that Jelly had to work extremely hard and it needs to do this all by itself to gain another chance on evolution. In the present Shadowsh noticed that the capital city doesn¡¯t have any guild other than the Adventure Guild and it was quite a problem. If there are other guilds in Hope City it wouldn¡¯t only increase the security of the city but it would cause specific professions to soar. Even though thepetition would be intense the guilds wouldn¡¯t shake the status of the Adventure Guild in the kingdom it was deeply rooted in the subconscious of the people in the kingdom that it was he Shadowsh who have created the Adventure Guild so they admire it. As long as you have be a B ss Adventurer people would already start to worship you as the status represent strength and capability. The Thousand Race Kingdom does not discriminate against races but they judged everything either by capabilities and strength as long you have strength you would be able to achieve anything you want as long as your strength is enough. Thinking about the problem regarding the guilds he had already came up with a n and that is to build a branch guild of B and T Association inside the city of course it would not be far from the Adventure Guild since his rtionship with the two B and T Association branches were quite tight he don¡¯t mind giving them such preferential condition. He had already a perfect candidate to be the guildmaster of the B and T Association branch in this kingdom. It was Rosa since she had experience of being the secretary, ountant and many more in B and T Association branch of the Archinviel Dukedom. Adding the fact that her grandfather literally taught her and shape her to be the next guildmaster she is more than qualified to be the guildmaster. But he still does not have any candidate for other guild which would cause him a headache since he doesn¡¯t want to ept any suspicious guildmaster in his kingdom. Suddenly he had a sudden inspiration he decided to create more guild other than Mage Guild he decided to create a guild just for cksmith with the number of dwarves in the kingdom all of their weapons and technology would improve. He also decided to build an inscription guild which would be lead by Yshelia but this was crossed out immediately as he remembers that he still need Yshelia¡¯s knowledge when he will travel to other continents. It seems that only the cksmith Guild would be build and of course the B and T Association branch. Shadowsh then returns back to Safehaven Paradise and went into the Safehaven Paradise vige. Since those that are new to Safehaven Paradise were still adapting he had them live in the vige for a while before bringing them to Hope City. When he arrive inside the vige he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned it was named a vige but it was much bigger than a town it might even asrge as Hope City. He had never thought that this ce would be sorge in just this small amount of time he then realised that other than the vigers the elves and other races were also staying inside. Inside the so called vige numerous people were chatting and their topic is about him and the knowledge he had told Leafinia to spread in the kingdom. Now that people have started improving the quality of their elemental energy and Mana viapressing them their strength would increase tremendously but this would decrease the speed of their advancement but at least their foundation would be much more sturdy than before increasing their chance to rank up to another level. Those that have bottleneck startedpressing their Mana, vital Qi and elemental energy. It would serve as something for them to do as their rank wouldn¡¯t increase even if they continue training. There is also numerous techniques that hepiled that he had told Sans to spread to everyone. Speaking of Sans he did not appear throughout everything staying only in the Undead Realm judging from the spatial fluctuation that is happening in the entrance of the realm Sans is clearly busy on something. After walking a couple of steps with incredible speed as if he was running Shadowsh arrived at the ce where the fighters of the Archinviel Dukedom was staying. After knocking a couple of times he still haven¡¯t received any response confusing him. Suddenly a noise of something dropping was heard as he look back and saw a young elf looking at him with worship and surprised. He smiled as he greeted her but after that the elf fainted as she received too much excitement for one day. Shadowsh shook his head as he lifted the girl in a princess position before bringing her into the hospital inside the so called vige. As he passed through the za he was stunned as he saw that Haze and the others who were knew to Safehaven Paradise was present. They were training together with some of the dwarves and humans in the vige the archers were training with the elves some of the mages were discussing something with the elves. He hurried towards the hospital after putting the young elf in one of the bed he immediately went back to the za. In the za Rosa was chatting with one of the elves their topic is about monsters as the monsterpanion of the elf were two pink monkeys this is a foreign monster not from Hope Forest she owns both female and male they are still juvenile. Her n were quite close with these monkeys they are quite good at picking fruits and identifying them. They are also natural gardeners as they are the fruits that they grew they would release a sweet aroma that is able to attract numerous insects and is beneficial to the bees and butterflies as they energised them. They had no fighting power as they relied on the monsters or being that they work with to protect them for example back in the forest of the young elf girl there were a couple of Murderous Hos that protects the n of Pink Aromatherapy Monkeys from any danger. Chapter 441 Chapter 441: CHAPTER 413 GUILDS ll But the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts have literarily leveled down the entire forest the only ones left in their n was these two besides her. The two pink monkey were looking at Rosa with curiosity they weren¡¯t afraid of her as she has an aura that attracts monsters. Besides the two monkeys have been living inside the Safehaven Paradise for a long time they do not encounter any danger here and they would spend their time helping Beety¡¯s subordinates. They were given arge amount of spirit honey as they enjoyed it very much and because of their continuously eating of the spirit honey they have started developing intelligence. Beety actually likes the two monkeys as they were beneficial for her subordinates too bad they are too low level so they would only affect those that are on early Silver Rank level and below. Mid level Silver Rank wouldn¡¯t obtain anything from their aroma anymore but considering they are just juvenile they still had room for improvement. Rosa who was listening was fascinated by the many kinds of monsters and monsterpanion the elves has as they chatted among themselves. ..... The boys on the other hand were jealous it was tant disy of gender bias they are also Tamers but they were treated very coldly. What they did not know is that Rosa was good at personal rtionship as she worked in the B and T Association as a receptionist. She is quite good at judging and setting the mood Shadowsh saw all of this and he couldn¡¯t help but praised her a bit. He then approached them and let¡¯s out a cough as he cancel his illusion showing his true self. The elves screamed in surprise as they were flushed with excitement and nervousness just as they were about to kneel Shadowsh waves his hand indicating that it was not needed. He then sent a spiritual message to Rosa as the two of them left. Once they entered Rosa¡¯s room Shadowsh immediately spoke what he is nning ¡°Rosa I wanted to build a branch of the B and T Association in my kingdom and I appoint you as the guildmaster¡± Rosa was startled she then became flushed just like those elves from earlier she then remember something and sighed as she spoke ¡°I wish lord Shadowsh but ording to the rule of the B and T Association only the main guild is able to appoint the guildmaster or if the former guildmaster of the branch guild appointed someone with the eptance of the main guild¡± Shadowsh after hearing this just smiled and spoke ¡°Just leave this things to me and your old grandpa with the two of us the main B and T Association guild wouldn¡¯t say no¡± Hearing this Rosa was once again excited it was her dream to be a guild leader of the B and T Association. She started thinking how when she was just a child always admired her grandfather he was her hero and even now she still admired his grandfather. As she left happily Shadowsh started frowning thinking how to send the message to old man Fresackio. But after thinking for a while he had no idea how since the energy to directly teleport him back to Dragon Sanctuary is massive and the most important thing is the spatial orb that Banjo had given to him. The spatial orb was destroyed after teleporting back to Safehaven Paradise and without Banjo he had no method to return. Even if he send a message via flying courier it would definitely take months and a flying monster wouldn¡¯t be safe since starving monsters are everywhere right now. Shadowsh was now in a pickle but he had already gave his word as a king and as himself he wouldn¡¯t betray nor ignore the promises he make. Suddenly Rosa return she then gave a crystal ball to Shadowsh and said ¡°Grandfather wants to talk to you about the n on building the B and T Association branch in Thousand Race Kingdom¡± Shadowsh was startled he then let¡¯s out a bitter smile thinking that he even doesn¡¯t have equipments like this it seems that he was too full of himself that he ignores the treasures that this world make. He then inputs his Mana into the crystal ball as Fresackio¡¯s face appeared on it. He suddenly felt surreal as he asks in a rather dazed way ¡°Crystal ball show me my future¡± The crystal ball is exactly the same as those in the movies where a woman would use to Divine someone¡¯s future. Old man Fresackio became confused as he asks ¡°What the h*ck are you asking brat are you trying to fool me right now?¡± Coming out of his dazed stupor Shadowsh coughs lightly to disperse the awkward mood. He then started speaking ¡°Have you heard about my n on making your granddaughter as the guildmaster of this kingdom B and T Association branch?¡± Old man Fresackio nodded he then answered ¡°Yes I have but I think it is too early for her firstly she isn¡¯t strong enough to be considered a guildmaster it is stated in our rule that only Crimson Gold Rank Tamers or Tamers that have Crimson Gold Rank monsterpanion have the capability and chance to be a guildmaster¡± Shadowsh could help but frown with this as he knew Rosa was still too far on reaching the Crimson Gold Rank level. He just sighed as his n on building a B and T Association branch in his kingdom was crushed. But old man Fresackio¡¯s next words enlightened him ¡°Even though my granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to be the guildmaster she would still able toy the foundation of the guild in your kingdom as long as she leads her Adventure Group efficiently¡± That is right he should just give the Monstrous Adventurers a plot ofnd and have their base there the plot ofnd would be the B and T Association branch once Rosa managed to tame a Crimson Gold Rank monster even though it would take a long time the base would still function just like a regr B and T Association branch. He then switch the crystal ball off as he told the n he and her grandfather created and she happily agreed. She already obtain powerful members and all of them have great potential she then went to her group and told them about this stunning them. They hadn¡¯t thought just after they started to settle in the Safehaven Paradise they were burden by a great responsibility. But all of them were ambitious and hot bloodied youths so they wanted to prove themselves they quickly agreed to the n. Seeing them being extremely excited Shadowsh coughs and told something that brought down their excited mood. ¡°By the way I don¡¯t need to tell you but after epting this mission all of you wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Safehaven Paradise anymore¡± The seven of them nked out even though they already knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at Safehaven Paradise no matter how much they want they still wanted to stay until the duration of their stay end. They had the duration of one month with the environment of Safehaven Paradise they would improve their strength and abilities tremendously. For them one month is like one year even Cassandra who was in the state of sleep was recovering in a rapid pace as the environment was improving her body and clearing her mind. With the elemental energy being bountiful and the safety of the ce one would be able to focus their mind in training. Rosa spoke ¡°Lord Shadowsh since I am the leader of my group I have decided to wait for the duration of our stay on Safehaven Paradise to end before initiating the n¡± Shadowsh nodded as he pats Rosa¡¯s head and said ¡°A great decision since I still need to find the perfect spot for your group and other necessary details it would take some time so all of you need to improve all of your strength for this small amount of time¡± The members of the Monstrous Adventurers started to feel the pressure on their shoulders as they immediately went into the za to train. Rosa on other hand brought Rager the knight with her as they started asking about the situation of Hope City and the Thousand Race Kingdom. But since most of the resident of Safehaven Paradise do not go out often the two don¡¯t receive that much information from them. While the two were asking around Shadowsh went to his next target the leader of the dwarves that was staying on Safehaven Paradise. There is arge mountain inside of Safehaven Paradise loud nking sounds could be heard inside everyday. This was the sound of hammer hitting numerous kinds of metals one should seal off their sense of hearing if they wanted to go inside. The mode ofmunication inside is spiritual sense so dwarves do not talk much when they working to be precise they don¡¯t talk at all. Chapter 442 Chapter 442: CHAPTER 414 THE OLD DWARF But after work the dwarves would have a feast almost every night and their boisterous characters opens up as they started chatting and shouting uncontrobly. It was a form of release for them the dwarves were quite an industrious people they were honest but they are also strong. Most of the dwarves present inside the mountain have participated in the war so their body is full of scars. They could asks the elves to heal those scars but they wanted to keep them as memento of their fallenrades and their bitter experience during the war. Not only they lost their homes they also lost their loved ones such as their lover, family and brothers. Now the dwarves were training the children that became orphans after the war how to smith. With the Safehaven Paradise they would feel secured and they would be happy seeing the remaining dwarf children growing up healthy and strong. ..... Shadowsh passed through the numerous dwarves he did not hide his appearance as he knew the dwarves were too busy in their work to notice him. Arriving at the heart of the mountain whereva was seen scattered everywhere there stand a tform that just stood above theva. In the tform stands a dwarf looking old man but his size is just too big to be considered a dwarf. Shadowsh saw that the dwarf was still working so he just stood behind the dwarf quietly waiting for him to finish his work. Suddenly while the room was full of nking sounds the huge rock door that leads to the tform was swung open as a young dwarf girl went inside. The young girl was stunned silly as she stands there rooted at the same spot she saw Shadowsh. She then felt a rush of nervousness, excitement and happiness as she stood there quietly not knowing what to do. Shadowsh just gestured her to be quiet as he watched the old man work. An hourter the old man wipes the sweat from his forehead as he looks back and saw that his granddaughter have arrived. Actually both of them are not rted by blood the young dwarf girl is the granddaughter of his bro and he perished during the war causing much grief to him since that day he decided to take care of the little girl. The girl just stood there silently as she pointed at the spot besides him. The old dwarf was confused he then looks besides and saw Shadowsh smiling at him. As the old dwarf was also stunned in silence he suddenly nked out also stunning Shadowsh in the process. With a quick movement he managed to grab hold of the old dwarf as he looks at him with a confused expression. He then told the little dwarf girl via spiritual sense to lead him to the old dwarf¡¯s house. The location of the old dwarf¡¯s home was surprisingly besides the house where the fighters from the Archinviel Dukedom were staying. This is quite a surprise Shadowsh then used his spirit Qi to wake the old dwarf up. When the old dwarf opens his eyes he saw his granddaughter and heaved a sigh of relief he then started speaking ¡°I have incredulous game where I have ignored our Lord Shadowsh¡± *Cough* A coughing sound was heard besides the old man causing him to stiffen he then started turning his head towards the side albeit slowly and in a stiff manner. Suddenly his granddaughter approached him and holds his hand as the old dwarf felt more courageous as he took a deep breath and finally turn his head and saw Shadowsh once again. Just as he was about to faint again his granddaughter grips his hand tightly as he managed to stay conscious. ¡°Lord lord lord lord¡± He stammered as he kept repeating the word lord. His granddaughter on the other hand bows to Shadowsh and spoke in a courteous manner ¡°Lord Shadowsh¡± The old dwarf nods his head repeatedly as Shadowsh looks at the young dwarf girl with interest she acts like a noble girl than a dwarf. He then changed his focus to the old dwarf as he spoke ¡°I wanted to discuss something to you it is of great importance to the kingdom¡± Hearing this the old dwarf gets up from his bed and kowtows as he proimed ¡°Lord Shadowsh it is my honor to serve so even if it was a task that involves life and death I would still be willing to do it¡± ¡°Me and my whole race is indebted to you and I am willing to shoulder anything just to show you our gratitude¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s outugh as he felt gratified how he obtain such loyal subjects from his spiritual sense he knew that the old dwarf was not lying what he had just said came from the bottom of his heart. He then spoke ¡°What I nned isn¡¯t something dangerous but you will bear a huge responsibility are you up for the task¡± Just as the old dwarf was about to nod his granddaughter hesitated after a bit and asks in a courteous manner ¡°Lord Shadowsh pray tell what kind of mission will my grandfather undertake?¡± Shadowsh once again looks at the little dwarf girl as he approached her and rubs her head and spoke in a gentle manner ¡°You are quite smart for your age¡± He then looks at the old dwarf and said ¡°What I wanted to do is to create a cksmith Guild and I wanted for you to be the guildmaster since I could trust your character¡± The old dwarf was startled he then agreed not because of the position but the fact that smithing would be a famous profession as long as he could do a great job. Shadowsh then pointed at the little dwarf girl and announced ¡°Also I wanted for your granddaughter to be your secretary¡± The old dwarf was shocked but after thinking about it he realised that his granddaughter is much more smarter than him. He was not embarrassed by this but quite proud in fact he has the potential to be a grandmaster smith so he always invested all his time to smithing. With his capable granddaughter he could just leave everything to her as he thought about this he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Shadowsh told him that he would settle the location of the guild first he woulde find him when he found the right ce. As he left the old dwarfughs out loud as he went out and starts bragging towards the other dwarves his granddaughter on the other hand just shook her head. With the two on board on his n he started making preparation first he needs to get in touch with those that were running his kingdom during the time of his absence. With this on his mind he got out of the Safehaven Paradise once again and entered Hope City he once again went into the Adventure Guild entering the guild everyone ignores him not because they don¡¯t know him it¡¯s because they do not see him. He realised that the people in his kingdom was treating him like a living god. So if they ever saw him they would either stunned in a daze or faint in excitement he had a hard time talking with any of them. He immediately went into the guildmaster room as he knocks a couple of times before the secretary and also Steel¡¯s wife opens the door. Just as she was about to greet him Shadowsh gestures her to be quiet as he opens the door and changed his appearance. His appearance became the same as when he interfered with the fight between the Rough Bullies and The Gentlemen. He had done this why? It is because the siblings whom he had told to go to the Adventure Guild and request the presence of old man Diamond were here. The two of them were seated listening to old man Diamond talking about the structure of the guild and asking them where they wanted to be position in. Shadowsh then let¡¯s out a cough surprising everyone inside the room except for Steel¡¯s wife. Old man Diamond and Steel was about to greet him in his real name when Shadowsh told them to call him Xi and he also told them to keep mum about his identity. The two looks at each other before nodding as they stood up and greeted Shadowsh of course they called him on his other name. The two siblings saw how the two were very respectful to Shadowsh and they couldn¡¯t help but feel awe as they realized that his status might he very high since he caused so much respect towards the guildmaster and the vice guildmaster. Shadowsh then politely told the two to go out without hesitation the two stood up and bows to him and everyone in the room before leaving. Once the two left Shadowsh then initiate the discussion as he started asking more information about the kingdom only this time he wanted to truly know everything. Chapter 443 Chapter 443: CHAPTER 415 EMI The two knew a lot of things about the kingdom but their information isn¡¯t that urate norrge they are mostly concerned with the guild so they don¡¯t have such arge information about the kingdom. But Emi the elf queen and her subordinates were the ones who knew most information in the kingdom as they are the ones that truly took care of the kingdom during his absence. Shadowsh on the other hand looks extremely strange he was now hearing that he should return back to Safehaven Paradise once again. He was just going back and afro as this goes on so he changed the topic towards his n to build other guilds in the his kingdom. The two were surprised they then heard that the guilds wouldn¡¯t truly have a conflict with the Adventure Guild as the guilds focus on one or two particr profession. The first guild to be build was the cksmith Guild as the B and T Association branch is still under discussion. The two hearing that the guildmaster of the cksmith Guild would be Drunken Lao immediatelyugh as the three of them were drinking buddies. ..... The two quickly pats their chest telling Shadowsh that just leave this to them as they would be responsible for searching the perfect spot for the two guilds to be built. They also wanted to make the quality and strength of the kingdom soar and to do that guilds is necessary. Shadowsh then talks some more about his n to improve the surrounding forest in the kingdom he wanted the guild to station any capable fighters in each vige, town or city near a forest as the protectors. The two nodded they then called for their secretaries as the five of them took a long time to discuss their ns. After agreeing on one method the two secretaries quickly made their move as they started posting mission about being protector they would be paid considerable amount of money as long as the duration of their mission ends. Not only this would increase the already massive reputation of the Adventure Guild this would also cause more talent to flow into the guild. Of course they needed to check the reputation of the Adventurer or Adventure Group that would be epting the mission they wouldn¡¯t care if they are arrogant but if their reputation involves violence then they would not be epted. Once they posted the missions the Adventurers were shocked not only they are attracted of the rewards of the mission but also they would earn an additional title as long as they finish the duration of the mission. Protector! A title that could be equal to a hero they would be treated as such as long as they would be able to protect the vige or town that they are assigned in cities have branches of Adventure Guild on them so the Adventurers wouldn¡¯t earn any title from being assigned there. Solo Adventurers and Adventure Group started to get giddy just as they wanted to ept the mission the receptionist told them it was still unavable as the guildmaster was about to announce something. It was already noon Shadowsh have returned to Safehaven Paradise after the discussion they had he had never thought that the two would improve greatly other than strength but he was wrong they also had their wisdom and intelligence increased after working as the guildmaster and vice guildmaster of the guild. He could directly go to Emi but he decided not to as he wanted to eat first his body was still in the process of adapting to his forced grown up body so not eating would definitely harm him even if it was considered minimal. As he asks Shena to cook for him he started gorging himself out he was surprised as he found that he needs to eat more and more as the quantity increased as time goes by. Shena quickly asks for Quinshi for help they even asks for the elves to help them as the rate of consumption that Shadowsh was going is too fast for just the two of them. Within just an half an hour food that could feed at least a hundred or so individual was finished by Shadowsh with none left in his te. Shena and Quinshi weren¡¯t tired but the elves are they were practically in a panic attack earlier as they were serving food for Shadowsh their idol that they worship their king the very person who created the Safehaven Paradise. They swore in their mind only to serve him with the best dishes they could prepare any mistake is unforgivable. Shena and Quinshi on the other hand felt this was normal as the two of them would always prepare the meal of the entire group with Shadowsh, Triple C and the others appetites they have already trained themselves. Shadowsh left he felt a bit lonely since Shena and Quinshi were busy teaching the elves the others were also busy teaching those that have stayed on Safehaven Paradise. Sans and Gulli were in the process of evolution or assimting with the secret realm inside Safehaven Paradise. Of course Shadowsh would feel lonely he couldn¡¯t chat with the others since they would be too overwhelmed by his presence. His reputation is too high and only his family would chat with him without any strange feeling so he could feel the closeness with each other. Arriving at the Luminous Tree of Life he was suddenly stunned in silence for what he saw his breathing started to bd hurried. In front of him was Emi without any clothes on she wasbing her hair as she sat down next to the Luminous Tree of Life. She has her eyes closed and was singing a beautiful song in elvennguage. The Luminous Tree of Life seems to resonates with the song. While she emersed herself in her own world Shadowsh was trying hard to control himself and beastial instinct to mate with Emi in front of him. As his beastial instinct started screaming he used hisst ounce of will to transform into his juvenile fox form. As he return his fox form he felt ufortable but he heaved a sigh of relief after realising the urge to mate somewhat decreased as he approached Emi and coughs loudly. The cough disrupt Emi¡¯s song when she opens her eyes and saw Shadowsh in his fox form her eyes widen in surprise as she quickly puts her clothes on. But the scene of her putting her clothes became a scene that would forever embedded in Shadowsh¡¯s mind. As if it was on purpose Emi dressed in a slow manner and did not even hide anything in the process. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he transformed into his juvenile fox form he would had already assaulted Emi ruining his reputation and image. After dressing up Emi asks ¡°Lord Shadowsh is there something you want from me and why are you in your monster did form?¡± He sweet voice and cute googling eyes made Shadowsh¡¯s heart to tremble slightly he then took a deep breath only to smell her natural and sweet scent since she is extremely close to him. ¡®Sh*t why do I do the very same mistake!¡¯ Shadowsh inwardly cursed himself as he knew that he definitely should keep his hormones in check. He then let¡¯s out a cough as he asks ¡°By the way Emi I havee here to receive the report of the kingdom situation and status¡± Emi nodded as sat in a japanese position she then pats her thighs as she spoke ¡°Lord Shadowsh you could sit here as my report would definitely be considered lengthy¡± Shadowsh became nervous as he spoke in a somewhat trembling manner ¡°There isn¡¯t need to isn¡¯t it?¡± She started pouting as tears started forming in the corner of her eyes as she said in a pitiful manner ¡°It seems that I am too inferior to be considered your pillow¡± Shadowsh was speechless he had never thought that Emi would actually throw a fit this isn¡¯t like her. He could only sigh as he approached her and lie on herp as it feel incredibly smooth. Even though he was reluctant to lie on herp he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was incredibly amazing experience. Emi on the other hand started cheering in her mind as she thought ¡®What those girls have said work¡¯. Of course she felt guilty tricking Shadowsh but she knew that she could only use this method to get close with him. She had fallen for him actually most of the female members in the kingdom did his reputation is just too great and those that knew him knew that his reputation is just deserve. As she starts to narrate the situation in the kingdom her hand were stroking Shadowsh which caused him to feel strange. Emi was doing this subconsciously Shadowsh on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but admit that it feels good. Chapter 444 Chapter 444: CHAPTER 416 UNEXPECTED He knew that this act was only done to pets but being stroked by a beautiful woman just like Emi any man would definitely feel amazing. With the Luminous Tree of Life aura they both feel rxed even if they are talking about important stuff. Suddenly while the two of them were emersed in their very own world a cough was heard besides Emi as Lily the elf captain have arrived. She was looking at Emi in a jealous manner as sour smell could almost be smelt. Shadowsh quickly stood up and transformed back to his human form as he looks downward and started coughing. He was extremely embarrassed he had build his reputation and always show his powerful side to others he had never thought that someone would saw him being stroked by a female. He then let¡¯s out a cough once again dispersing the awkward mood by using his spiritual sense which is quite low for him. ..... He then asks ¡°Captain Lily why have youe here?¡± The Luminous Tree of Life is a sacred object for the elves so they revered it and wouldn¡¯t approach it. The one who is able toe and go would be Emi as she is the elf queen and the most important thing of all is that she is connected with the Luminous Tree of Life. Lily answered ¡°There is some changes from the Undead Realm as the portal started shaking¡± Shadowsh was not surprised by this he exined ¡°Sans is assimting with the Undead Realm so any disturbance in the realm would definitely be rted to him so don¡¯t worry¡± Lily nodded but she did not leave she just stood there in silence. The whole mood became awkward Emi broke the silence by asking her ¡°Do you still need anything? If not you could leave¡± Lily snorted as she sat besides Emi and spoke ¡°My duty have already been done and such hard work caused me to be exhausted so I wanted to rest besides the great Luminous Tree of Life¡± Emi smiled but her eyes seems to be chilling she then spoke ¡°Oh?! To think miss irondy is resting it is quite unbelievable since all you do is work and work and work¡± Lily smiled calmly as she answered ¡°Of course I work that much since it¡¯s all for our kingdom all for lord Shadowsh¡± Emi became grumpy but her expression did not change it was still a smiling beauty Lily on the other hand looks cold and aloof but everyone could agree she is beautiful. Shadowsh was now feeling the heat sparks seems to fly as the two were chatting with each other but each remark seems to be a mock. Knowing that this situation should not continue and he was processing about the information regarding the kingdom he stops their bicker ¡°Okay you two stop chatting Emi continue telling me about the kingdom¡¯s situation¡± Emi sh a victorious smile to Lily but her smile fade after hearing what she said. ¡°Lord Shadowsh other than my duty to Safehaven Paradise I am also the leader of the defence force in the kingdom¡± Hearing this Emi became upset but this was the truth since she was busy dealing with the finance and other misceneous stuff Lily was responsible for dealing with the defence of the kingdom. She even trained a couple of elves to monitor the spies in the kingdom and as of now they found more than a dozen spies this was already considered amazing since she and her nsman do not have prior experience in dealing with this kind of stuff. Shadowsh became interested as he told the two to tell him about the information they have gathered individually or together. As he continue on listening he couldn¡¯t help but marvel how capable these two women are they are a natural born leader. They took a long time to summarized everything Shadowsh finally obtain a picture of his kingdom¡¯s situation. He then look at the two women in front of him and holds their hand. This sudden action of his startled the two women. Shadowsh then started speaking ¡°The two of you manage to take care of the kingdom wonderfully during my absence and the gratitude I felt right now is immense that I couldn¡¯t fully express it in words¡± He then bent his knee and started kissing their soft hands he heard this is a kind of greeting to those noble ss. The two immediately started blushing as they look at Shadowsh who was leaving after kissing their fair hands the two started smiling bashfully. When Shadowsh figure finally disappears in their sight Lily spoke ¡°Miss Emishia Archinwood I know you are our queen but I will never give him up to you without a fight!¡± Emi nodded as the two of them knew that neither of them could give up on him and other than that they knew they aren¡¯t the only ones who is interested on him. Shadowsh on the other hand started to think about the things he had learned today he realised that the spies weren¡¯t deployed here to wreck havoc but just to gather information it seems that his kingdom is too much of a threat to the other powers in the continent. After thinking about the spies he realised that he needs to hasten the process of building a secret power for his kingdom they would be responsible for monitoring dangerous individuals or other things that should be done in the dark. He already had perfect candidates to man this organization they were Lisa and Allicia but because of the changes of the Undead Realm they were pulled into it. Their talksted till night so after having dinner Shadowsh slept what he did not know is that after he slept the Safehaven Paradise started undergoing changes. [Processing Transcendent Qi... Upgrading Personal Realm.... Assimting Realm... Bing Realm Lord...] When Shadowsh woke up he felt that he had slept for a long time when he opens his eyes he was shocked by the fact that the field above the Safehaven Paradise have disappeared. What is now above him were clear blue skies other than that there was a big sun. Since he doesn¡¯t like to sleep inside a house inside Safehaven Paradise he slept on the grass to think when he woke up everything have changed. The Safehaven Paradise became something like a whole new world an independent world with its own rule unlike secret realms which would still be considered a part of the outside world. He then stood up and started stretching as he heard his bones cracking as if they were in a period of not moving. He realised that there were numerous people looking at him with awe causing him to feel confused. Suddenly Emi and Lily stood in front of him as they started dispersing the crowd below. Because of their authority and their long rtionship with the others they immediately followed their orders but as they left they kept looking at Shadowsh with worship in their eyes. This only fuels the confusion that Shadowsh was feeling he couldn¡¯t help but asks Hentai as it monitor everything inside the Safehaven Paradise. [With Master¡¯s advancement to Transcendent Realm Hentai was able to use the overwhelming amount of energy to convert the Safehaven Paradise to a different world or premature world] Shadowsh have now realised that the Safehaven Paradise have truly be an independent world but the world is still iplete but with his connection towards it he could enter the realm as long as he isn¡¯t that far from it. It is his personal realm but because the foundation came from another secret realm it would still take Hentai some time to truly convert it into his personal realm where he could store it inside his dantian. Other than that the realm became too much for him to bear since it was connected to an another secret realm two to be more exact. There is also the fact that more than a thousand living beings exist inside the realm already. With the changes of the realm the people inside would definitely be affected by the aura of the Safehaven Paradise making them both residents of this realm and the Thousand Forest Continent. But unlike the Thousand Forest Continent the Safehaven Paradise wouldn¡¯t restrict anyone as long as they weren¡¯t a level above of Shadowsh the owner of the realm. ¡®Sh*t I still haven¡¯t started the operation on increasing the power of our marine force¡¯ Suddenly he remembers what his main objective was as he ps himself in the head. He then asks Emi ¡°By the way since a month have already passed did Sans and the others finished their evolution?¡± Emi nodded he then told her to call them to him as he wanted to see their changes and improvement after their evolution. After Emi left Shadowsh turned to Lily and asks ¡°By the way the duration of the stay of the fighters from Archinviel Dukedom have ended have you managed to find a ce for them to stay in Hope City?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445: CHAPTER 417 GULLI¡¯S AND THE OTHER DEMONS TRANSFORMATION Lily nodded as she answered ¡°Yes, Since they are Adventurers in another territory we decided that it was best if they stay in the Adventure Guild¡± ¡°They have now started doing their best expanding their influence to others by joining in the battle arena and showing their strength¡± ¡°The Monstrous Adventurers on the other hand started to be interested with the Protector mission so guildmaster Diamond wanted to know when will we start the mission¡± Shadowsh nodded he then told Lily to leave everything to him and after checking on Sans and the others he would immediately starts the n to upgrade the forest. After a while Sans, Gulli, Triple C and everyone who have stayed in their respective realms have arrived. Judging just by their appearance they either have changed or not as Triple C was still the same as ever but they only got bigger. Gulli did not change but suddenly he made a smile as a ck smoke started appearing out of his body and he turned into a brawny human with horns. ..... Shadowsh was shocked but after thinking how prestigious his bloodlines are he wasn¡¯t as surprised anymore. Red copied Gulli¡¯s action as he became a human but he has a dashing appearance with a red cape. He smiled at Shadowsh and bows to him he was full of worship and gratitude towards him. Kuros also changed he was now as 6 feet tall which is considered impossible for his kind he was now holding a trident with longer horns. On Sans¡¯s side the undeads did not change their aura on the other hand was strengthened but not in a massive level it seems that nearly all the benefits went to Sans. Shadowsh then scans the demons as their information started to appear in front of him. Triple C have level up from Crimson Gold Rank Level 5 to Level 7 bing a high level Crimson Gold Rank demon beast. Their Demonic Tier have increased from tier 1 to tier 3 while their remaining elemental energy have entered entry tier. Their demon rank have also risen from Servant Rank to Baron Rank which is an incredibly massive jump. Their Demonic Tier have also risen from Lower 3rd Tier to Lower 4th Tier they have be mid tier demon. Their Cerberus bloodline have been purified from Impure to Somewhat Pure as long as they could evolve then they could be a pure blooded Cerberus a higher being in the demon world. The most important thing is that they have obtain a heaven defying Active Ability which was called [Split]. Yes just as the word meant the three of them could split their bodies and they still retain their abilities and skills but they could only use those that have the same element as them. The duration of the ability is ten minutes which is already enough to terrorize their enemies if they increased the duration even Gulli might not be able to defeat them. Red on the other hand have level up from Gold Rank Level 7 to Level 10 he was now in the peak level of the Gold Rank one more push and he would be one of the Crimson Gold Rank individual in the kingdom. All of his elemental energy tier have increased by one level. His Demon Rank have risen from Servant Rank to Higher Elite Rank only a one step from being a noble demon. His Demonic Tier have also risen from higher 2nd Tier to Lower 4th Tier which is the same as Triple C. He also obtain a bloodline and that is the Bloodthirsty Pit Lord Bloodline but it was incredibly impure to the point it doesn¡¯t exist. But as long as Red continue to drink the blood of high grade monster and fight the bloodline would be stimted and it would purify itself. Lastly which is already very obvious his is new Active Ability [Transform] it is his ability to transform into his human like form. Next was Kuros who have changed the greatly after all he no longer have a Pit Lord bloodline he had be one. He finally became a true Pit Lord abandoning his status as an Imp demon. Because of this his Demonic Tier have risen to Mid 4th Tier from High 3rd Tier. Also because Pit Lords are noble demons he had be a Senior Baron Rank demon higher than the other demons in demon realm except for Gulli. Other than that his level have increased from Gold Rank Level 1 to Level 10 which was a massive leap. It all steams to the demonic curse god orb as it finally truly assimted with him now he had two innate weapon and they were his trident and the demonic curse god orb. He would now be able to fight in a closebat manner with greater efficiency. His demonic Qi and spirit Qi have be high tier level his body was barely coping up with the two energy if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he finally became a true Pit Lord his body would have burst already. But because of the massive changes that had happened to his entire being he was now feeling ufortable in everything since even his soul is somewhat writhing in pain. Shadowsh after finding about this asks Hentai for any solution. [Nothing as long as time pass by Kuros would recover the control of his body but it is much more appropriate for him to train his being either in physical, mental and spiritual state] [It is much rmended to give Kuros some basic training technique in each category and with his strength he could use this chance to spar with the stronger undeads Sans have] Shadowsh nodded he the ryed this message to Kuros which earned him a kowtow from him. Next was ze it did not change that much but when Shadowsh checked on its status he was startled. ze was now in Crimson Gold Rank level other than that he finally became a pure blooded Behemoth Demon he have evolved into an Infernal Behemoth Demon. He was now a noble demon a Junior Baron Rank. His elemental tier have increased by one tier and because he was now a true Behemoth Demon his size is incrediblyrge right now bigger than anyone in the kingdom or even probably the continent. Thankfully he could change his form because he had an elemental body if not his ming body would have cause extreme heat to scatter everywhere in Safehaven Paradise. Thest person he scanned was the strongest demon in the kingdom second only to him in terms of strength and power. Gulli! His level did not increase just clearly showing how much of a gap is between the Transcendent Realm and the Crimson Gold Rank Level but Gulli would be able to level up to Dark Gold Rank but his strength wouldn¡¯t be as strong as Shadowsh. Dark Gold Rank is another rank that wedge between Crimson Gold Rank and the Transcendent Realm you could say it was called the Transition Phase. But Gulli would be stuck on that phase for a couple of years it is much better to immediately level up to Transcendent Realm so he told him just to umte as much power as he could and as long as he could continuously purify andpress his elemental energy he could level up to Transcendent Realm in no time. Speaking of elemental energy Gulli¡¯s elemental energy tier have increased his demonic Qi and dragon Qi have be Mid Tier while his hellsfire Qi have increased in tier. Of course the new Active Ability [Transform] was also learned now that he could transform into his human like form he could go around the city as long as he is able to hide his horns. The people in the kingdom were either survivor or kin of those that have fought in the war so they are prejudice towards demons and chaos beasts. Chaos Beasts are beings that was born out of chaos so they should be killed on sight if one saw them but demons have intelligence it¡¯s just their characteristics is one who lean on evil. Shadowsh have turned their evil and focus on one sin so that Gulli and the others would not be entirely evil. Gulli leans on the sin of wrath that is why his Berserk Ability is [Reverse Dragon Scale] Red leans on the sin of greed the greed of knowledgepels him to learn. Triple C leans on the sin of gluttony which isn¡¯t much considering that nearly everyone in Shadowsh¡¯s family is a glutton. Kuros leans on the sin of pride which is not obvious since he was actually quite timid in front of Shadowsh and the others but considering he was now a pure Pit Lord he could be prideful. cky leans on the sin of envy that is why he was always jealous towards everyone in the demon realm except for his brother. Chapter 446 Chapter 446: CHAPTER 418 ALLURE After checking everyone¡¯s progress Shadowsh calls cky, Lisa and Allicia. He then told them about the n on creating a secret organization in the kingdom and the three of them would be the head of the organization. The three agreed without hesitation causing Shadowsh to feel extremely satisfied on his loyalrades. He then looks at cky and said ¡°You have done a great job during all this time it¡¯s time for your reward¡± cky upon hearing this became excited he was waiting for this all this time he was trembling in excitement. Shadowsh then signed a contract with and used his slot as a demon lord to promote cky. As cky started flying high Shadowsh told Red to bring him back to the Demon Realm as he brought the two girls out of Safehaven Paradise and started flying towards Hope City. ..... Other than Allicia and Lisa he also contacted Leafinia and told her to gather those that are considered druids their project of upgrading the surrounding forest in the kingdom would start today. Afternding in front of the gate Shadowsh changed his appearance to his other persona who was called Xi. Bringing the two girls with him he immediately started catching the attention of everyone in the surrounding. Lisa wasn¡¯t the one attracting the attention but Allicia is her subus aura just attracts the opposite gender now that her strength have increased tremendously even the girls were attracted by her. Lisa on the other hand had her aura minimize if people do not put any attention to her then they wouldn¡¯t be able to see her as she would be invincible to her. Allicia knew that this was causing a problem but she doesn¡¯t knew what to do since she was having a problem masking her aura with the increased of her power. If she stops the power of her subus bloodline then the death qi would prevail making her a pure undead which is something she do not want to happen. She just droops her head low as Shadowsh starts to use his illusion to hide the three of them. Suddenly the people in the surrounding started to continue what they are doing without any problem. This caused the two girls to be startled it feels that someone just manage to erase the memories of the people in the surrounding. The two of them looks at Shadowsh whom in turn answered their questioning look ¡°I did not erase their memories I just rewind their memories for a bit after 10 seconds their memories would return¡± And just like what he said the people in the surrounding momentarily stops and they look extremely shocked. They then started looking around them and realised that Shadowsh and the two girls have now disappeared. They couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear as they knew that they were all affected by some kind of spiritual attack that causes their memories to be a bit slow. They decided that they would tell others about their experience today and since they caught a glimpse at Allicia¡¯s face they wouldn¡¯t forget about it. Shadowsh and the two girls have arrived at the guild they immediately went into the guildmaster room. But before Shadowsh managed to steps into the stairs he stops and looks at one of the the counters. He saw Freya she was now working as one of the receptionist in the guild many of the male Adventurers went to her for help but they just wanted to get closer to her. It seems that the position she have chosen was to be one of the guild¡¯s receptionist now The Gentlemen wouldn¡¯t be able to disturb her. The reason for this is the deterrence of the guild. The guild is extremely protective towards it¡¯s members and being a receptionist he or she would be one of the true members of the guild. Just this fact the guildmaster would help you as long as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong as long as you are in the right the guild would have your back. Shadowsh smiled as he went up he was once again stunned there was a person standing or more urately guarding the entrance of the guildmaster room. It was Franco he was now in a full body suite of armor holding a giant axe the head of the axe is much more bigger than a person¡¯s head. It seems that the position he wanted was to be a guard in the guild which is also considered as a true member of the guild. His strength is the lowestpared to the other guards so he was looked down but Shadowsh knew that as long as he work hard then he would have a high chance to be the guard captain of the guild. His potential is really great but he was weak against spiritual attack as his bloodline only increase his physical prowess. But with his sister protecting him he would be quite alright. Seeing Shadowsh Franco hurriedly bows as he knew that Shadowsh was considered an important guest to the guild and he owe him arge debt of gratitude. Shadowsh then nods at him as Franco opens the door and the three of them entered the room. Old man Diamond and Steel was talking about something when they were shocked by Shadowsh and the two girls presence. Steel and old man Diamond were immediately attracted to Allicia but old man Diamond quickly recovers as he looks at her with shock. Steel was still looking in awe but suddenly he felt a prickling pain in his waist he then looks at his side and saw his wife smiling at him but her eyes were chilling cold. Steel gulp in fear as he nervously looks at the nt inside the room afraid that if he continue looking at Allicia he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this room in one piece. Old man Diamond snickers at him calling him a fool causing Steel to blush in embarrassment. Shadowsh immediately went to the point of his visit ¡°Everyone let me introduce these two lovely females¡± ¡°One of the best assassin that I have crossed with and one of Sans subordinates Lisa¡± After hearing her name Lisa bows to everyone in the room she also felt extremely proud when she heard the title one of the best assassin Shadowsh have ever crossed with. ¡°An intelligent woman who possessed a lot of wisdom and could lead arge amount of individual also one of Sans¡¯s subordinates Allicia¡± Just like Lisa, Allicia also bows but her bow was graceful. Steel¡¯s eyes immediately widen so does old man Diamond as they saw Allicia¡¯s breast moves in a powerful manner that could cause a man to have nosebleed just by bowing. Even Steel¡¯s wife and her little sister who was also Steel¡¯s secretary couldn¡¯t help but ogle at the sight. But both of them were well trained as they both recover from their initial shock. Steel¡¯s wife saw that his husband was still ogling at Allicia¡¯s chest without any hesitation she reached out as she strongly pinched Steel¡¯s nipple and twist them. With a shout Steel stood up his shout causes old man Diamond to recover from his daze as he lets out a cough trying to dispel his embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed on how alluring Allicia is even he was affected as he trains his mind to be as sturdy as his body. Shadowsh saw that everyone finally recovered from their daze so he continue ¡°These two girls would be responsible for dealing with problems like the spies in the kingdom so if you had any problem regarding this type of topic you could find the two of them¡± Old man Diamond nodded while Steel no longer dared to look at Allicia as he was now looking up in the ceiling adamant on not looking elsewhere. Shadowsh sighed of course he knew this feeling but thankfully he was using his spirit Qi to protect himself from Allicia¡¯s alluring scent while he did not look at her that much considering that he was now being affected by his force growth. He theb told old man Diamond to discuss with the two girls about their n regarding the spies in the kingdom while he went out. His next destination is the forest near Hope City knowing that this city is the capital city of the kingdom he decided to truly change the forests in the surrounding into something much more impressive. Flying above the city Shadowsh was observing everything he was now using his illusion to make himself invincible as flying is forbidden above the city. You could in the city but you are forbidden to fly above it. There are towers just for guarding the skies of the city Shadowsh have already decided to improve the defensive capabilities of the city after he finishes with this project of his. With Yshelia mastery over the runes building a defensive ability just like back on Hidden Forest Town in Dragon Kingdom. Chapter 447 Chapter 447: CHAPTER 419 PROJECT REFORESTATION Arriving at the outskirt of Wartorn Forest he realised that the monsters were all incredibly weak like they are just some cute pets considering the strength of majority in Hope City. He realized that other than upgrading the forest he also had to cause the monsters living in it to undergo improvement in strength. The name of the forest is not pleasant but the scenery were quite beautiful considering the elves standard of beauty they wouldn¡¯t create an ugly forest. The name Wartorn was put in the forest because this was one of the ce that have been ravaged by the war the greatest. The forest stretched from besides Hope City towards the frontline where Shadowsh and the others fought against the demons and chaos beasts. The elves do not have a miraculous thing such as Hentai so they only managed to grow normal trees and create normal ponds. The monsters were also low level creatures most of them weren¡¯t even considered a monster yet. ..... But this would change with his arrival as he spreads his spiritual sense in the surrounding searching for any noteworthy nt to improve so that it could also affect it¡¯s surrounding. He smiled as he found a perfect candidate as he disappears from his spot he instantly appeared besides a clearke in theke there was actually a Superior Grade monster living in it but it was still a juvenile. As he lock on it the target became immobile Shadowsh then lifted it out of theke it was a tiny turtle with tiny crystals growing in it¡¯s back. After asking Hentai what it was he received the answer Cyan Crystal Turtle one of the treasure monster in the continent. As long as the turtle grew in adulthood it would increase the density of Mana in it¡¯s surrounding but because they were extremely rare monster that humans and other monster hunted their kinds have a rapid decline. The reason why they were being hunted despite their incredible strength is because the fact that as long as their crystal was harvested the harvester would obtain arge amount of increase in their Mana. Their shells were also sought by mage as it could be crafted to be magic armor which have the ability to absorb Mana and transfer them into the wearer. Finally the meat of the turtle and it¡¯s monster core would purify ones Mana and increase the amount at the same time elevating the hunters strength to a whole new degree. Looking at the cute turtle in his hand Shadowsh heart warmed even though they were powerful creatures they are quite benevolent and wouldn¡¯t initiate attack. Thinking about this he started looking at his surrounding searching for any ce favorable for this juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle to live and thrive. He then realised there were none so with the turtle in his hand he dives down in theke as theke wasn¡¯t deep it wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle when it matured so with a punch theke started trembling as Shadowsh continue to bore through theke increasing it¡¯s depth. His strength was just too much even though he was only using his physical strength because he was afraid that he would incur the wrath of the suppression it still cause the whole forest to quake. As he continue to do so he finally bore up to 2,000 meters deep causing him to smile wryly it seems that he did it too much. Because the water wasn¡¯t enough theke became a pit only in the bottom there is water and because of his vigorous movement the water turned muddy and the creatures living in theke were dizzy. Theke was now not beautiful as it used to be but once it was filled with water once again it would return back to it¡¯s former beauty. Shadowsh then stops boring downward and scans swam towards to the side even though the water were not enough to fill the pit he made it was still enough to submerged him fully. He then created a small cavern he started inserting Mana crystal inside and some aquatic nts that glows in the dark. It became a wondend for the little turtle Shadowsh smiled seeing the awe in the turtle face its head was now out of its shell as it felt no hostility from him. Shadowsh then puts a spiritual imprint on the turtle spiritual world not to tame but it caused it to be familiar to him. As the spiritual imprint take root in the juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle¡¯s spiritual world it became close to him as it starts to rub it¡¯s head on his palm. He then puts the turtle down and told it to grow well as he got out of the cavern he had put his spiritual sense there to be a barrier that would deflect water and any unknown beings. The juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle would be epted by the barrier since it had Shadowsh spiritual imprint. He had done this so the juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle would mature safely since the turtle would be able to live just by absorbing Mana turning them into food with the Mana crystal in the cavern it would be able to grow safely. After flying out of the deep pith he started throwing nts in the pit the nts weren¡¯t high quality but they were modified by Hentai their potential is extremely great. With the Cyan Crystal Turtle the Mana in theke would definitely increased so this nts would be able to rapidly evolve bing spiritual nt or treasured nt. Shadowsh then sent a message to Leafinia telling her about this location and asked her to call Clwyd over. After that he left of course he left a message for Clwyd when he arrived his message was simple it is only to fill the deep pith with water. As he stroll around the forest he was using his spiritual sense to scan for any monster or nt that have the same function as the Cyan Crystal Turtle. But after searching for a while he found nothing but his casual stroll was actually improving the forest bit by bit. Why? The reason is quite simple he is leaking out his Transcendent Qi via Hentai it would be wasteful endeavour for other Transcendents but for him it wasn¡¯t as long as his kingdom became powerful then they would be able to connect with other continent one day the suppression would definitely disappear. The trees, grass and the other nts in the surrounding seems to be screaming in delight. The monsters on the other hand were like drunks as they started to get dizzy and bumping to everything. Shadowsh¡¯s Transcendent Qi is just too potent that if they continue in absorbing greedily they would die being overstuffed by energy. Suddenly Shadowsh who was walking for half an hour stops as he disappears and appeared in front of a seedling. He noticed a peculiar energy from this seedling causing him to be curious Hentai then scans it and it¡¯s evaluation shocked Shadowsh. [Unidentified] It means that this is a new breed of tree but the peculiar energy was both familiar and unfamiliar to him. [Judging from the energy it is a naturally purified chaos energy granting seedling the ability to mutate and be a spiritual nt] Shadowsh then had a look of realisation now he found why he found the energy both familiar and unfamiliar. Since he doesn¡¯t know the function of this nt he left thinking that as long as this seedling is able to grow he would definitely know what it was. He continue his search but after a couple of minutes he still haven¡¯t found a single monster or nt that would be able to increase the overall strength of the forest. Just as he was quite disappointed his eyes started shining he found what he was looking for as he appeared besides a nt. It was a Banana Tree but it still do not bore any fruit even without Hentai he knew what kind of banana this is. It is a Power Banana Tree it would only bore fruit once in a year the bananas would increase the strength of those that consumed it. As long as he could increase their numbers then the monsters would have their strength increased every year. But for this tree to grow it had a harsh requirement and that is arge amount of nutrients in the soil the amount of nutrients they need would cause other nts in the surrounding to die. But this requirement is not that hard for this forest the reason is because of the numerous beings that have fallen in thisnd. With demons, chaos beasts, monsters, etc. Having their bodies buried in this ce there would be no problem for such specie of nt to thrive in this ce. Shadowsh then contacted Leafinia once again and pinpointed this ce as he told her to have some elves guard this nt. Chapter 448 Chapter 448: CHAPTER 420 PROJECT: REFORESTATION ll After sending this message he released arge amount of Mana from his body and starts to disperse into the surrounding. Because he wasn¡¯t using his Transcendent Qi he wouldn¡¯t be harmed by the suppression of the continent. He control his Mana via spiritual sense as he enriched the ground the nt and the water in the surrounding causing the density of the Mana in the surrounding to explode. Suchmotion was of course felt by some of the high level mage in the city but they had already heard about the news that Shadowsh would be doing something in forest in the kingdom. They were looking forward to the changes of the surrounding forest they heard that it would be much more dangerous than before but the number of treasures that they would obtain would also rise in a massive degree as long as more time pass. The kingdom is still new it still haven¡¯t had a decade in history so with this forest as assurance the potential of the kingdom had rose. Shadowsh who was besides the Power Banana Tree was releasing so much Mana that some of the trees explode because they couldn¡¯t take his overwhelming Mana anymore. ..... He immediately stop releasing his Mana as he heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the Power Banana Tree was still okay it had just increased in size it¡¯s leaf was now at least four times as big as before. He couldn¡¯t help but calm himself down releasing such arge amount of Mana causes him to be excited it seems that being inactive for some time causes his body to be extremely tensed that is the reason why his hormones are going out of control it is to vent. In this continent he was like a caged beast he wanted to go out to let out and bare his fangs once again. His life in this world were constant killing and fighting so once he stop doing just that his body became tensed so does his psyche. He just heaved a disappointed sigh as he left without any technology the only thing that would be able to dispel his boredom is work. With the number of forest in his kingdom and howrge they are he would definitely take a long time to finish his work. But he decided to leave some of the smaller forest to the elves while he still had other ns such as strengthening their marine force. After his job is done he left and started his casual stroll once again he have scoured through the forest for a whole day. During his travel he found 7 things that have caused him to feel that the Wartorn Forest have hidden some great things. The juvenile Cyan Crystal Turtle was the first second was the Power Banana Tree, Third was Emerald Snake. The Emerald Snake is a superior grade monster which had a high potential other than that it was a pure bloodied dragon but because of the years of propagation their bloodline have be impure that they have degraded to a snake. The Emerald Snake is a Nature Type monster that has the ability to cause the nts to undergo a rapid development without harming their foundation. Other than that their piss and molted skins are beneficial to the nts it is truly a environment friendly monster Shadowsh actually wanted one of the elves tame it but thinking that it needs to live in this forest for all of its life to serve the purpose of his goal he finally decided it¡¯s best if it was just left alone. He then released arge amount of Mana just like he did in the spot where the Power Banana Tree were and started enriching the surrounding with his Mana. After that he fed the Emerald Snake with more than a dozen Nature Type monster core and meats of high level beings such as the orcs and griffins. The Emerald Snake lives in one of the huge tree in the forest so he put everything in or besides the tree and left knowing that the Emerald Snake would be able to protect those things since the creatures living in Wartorn Forest were mostly low level to the point that they are considered normal animals. The fourth was a rose that has the same function as the Bewitching Everdark Rose. It was a rose called Aquamarine Rose the rose looks like a crystal blue in color and it grew near body of water. It would continuously purify the water and as long as it continue to do so the water would be Pure Water a treasured object in this continent capable of causing Water Type monster to evolve or improve the strength of a mage of individual that haspatibility with water element. Shadowsh have left numerous water type monster core underneath the roots of the Aquamarine Rose and since the nt needs protection he found one animal in the pond next to the Aquamarine Rose to guard it. It was a carp a golden carp to be more precise after feeding it blood and flesh of a low level dragon monster it started undergoing it¡¯s evolution. Other than this he also made the pond turn into ake but it was still not filled yet and just like what he did in theke where the Cyan Crystal Turtle lived he called Clwyd via their connection and pinpointed the spot. He felt bad for Clwyd as it would continue to do so during his time of improving the forest so it wouldn¡¯t be able to rest. But what he didn¡¯t know is that Clwyd was actually happy to help it is because it was bored staying inside Safehaven Paradise every single day without anything to do but sleep besides the Arctic Jade Tree. Just like Shadowsh it was bored because it had no one to fight it followed him for long time so its life was also full of battles. All of their group have lived their life fighting for survival and supremacy the girls were also feeling the exact same way as the guys did but thankfully for them they had Shadowsh¡¯s clones to keep thempany. The fifth thing that he had found in Wartorn Forest was a Golden Soil Hippo a monster full of earth element and just like the Emerald Snake it increase the power of the elemental energy in it¡¯s surrounding. Earthen elemental energy to be more precise it basically lived in a desert but after the Wartorn Forest was created it started living inside and was now thriving. What was the most surprising thing is that it was a Gold Rank monster it lives like a tyrant but once it met Shadowsh it look like a mouse that saw a cat. It tried escaping by borrowing underground but with just one punch the ground and the surrounding area cracked. The Golden Soil Hippo was then imprinted by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual imprint he then infused the surrounding with his Mana knowing that the hippo wouldn¡¯t need any benefits anymore since it was already in it¡¯s mature phase. What¡¯s more it was already a Gold Rank Level 6 monster it only need to level up another level to be a High Level Gold Rank monster. After enriching it¡¯s surrounding Shadowsh left. The sixth was a flower with mes covering around it but it was still not on bloom and is still a little seedling. Besides this zing Visage was a Bronze Rank Red Rhino so with this monster he no longer need to search for other monster to protect it. The Red Rhino was a bit stupid though when it saw Shadowsh it immediately charged towards him only to be knocked unconscious with a p. And just like before he started enriching the ce with his Mana the Red Rhino also absorbed the Mana after that the zing Visage started growing rapidly. Of course it still haven¡¯t bloomed yet when he left the Red Rhino woke up in confusion but it happily ran and once again started snoring next to the zing Visage without regards to what had happened earlier. Thest thing he found is the greatest treasure of them all even he was shocked by what he had found. It was a Mana crystal mine and it was considered in arge scale without hesitation he destroyed the entrance of the mine buried it and used Hentai to seal the aura ofrge amount of Mana underground. He then destroyed the nts in the surrounding and built a Mana gathering formation he remembered this formation from Yshelia when she built one back on Hidden Forest Town. After building such arge Mana gathering formation atop of a Mana ore mine he called Leafinia and told her to gather elves and make the ce he pinpointed into one of the base inside Wartorn Forest. He then scattered seeds of modified nts into the surrounding the nts were all in high quality. Chapter 449 Chapter 449: CHAPTER 421 TO WAR Days after days Shadowsh and the whole crew traveled throughout the kingdom they started upgrading one forest at a time the while kingdom were now bustling with excitement. A yearter Shadowsh who was standing besides an ocean was suddenly called by Lisa and Allicia. The beach is too far from Hope City so he had the people build a building for their marine force the people working were either lizardman or demi-human that is able to operate underwater efficiently. Entering inside a magic circle Shadowsh immediately arrived inside Hope City he realised that the atmosphere is somewhat strange. Shadowsh was now confused as to why the kingdom were now in the state of rapid development so why does the capital city of the kingdom have a gloomy atmosphere. As he advanced to the guild he found people discussing about the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. This confused him these two powers have gone silent for a long time and throughout the year they were still fighting against the Luminous Kingdom and the Elf Kingdom. ..... Arriving inside the guildmaster room he was shocked from whom he saw it was Helia Rose Von Rea and her family. There is also her loyal knight standing besides her she was crying so does her daughters. Shadowsh expression turned solemn judging from their reaction he had already formed a conjunction. ¡°Did the Luminous Empire fall?¡± As he asks this question the heavy atmosphere inside the guildmaster room increased. Shadowsh just sighed as judging from their expression it seems that what he thought was true. ¡°But from what I heard the Luminous Kingdom has powerful naval power how could they fall so easily?¡± Suddenly one of the girls inside the room spoke her eyes were still red in color as she was still crying but she braced herself and exined. ¡°Yes that is true but the Orc King, Orc Emperor and the Necromancer King have worked together and caused the kingdom to its downfall¡± Shadowsh scrunched his eyebrows and spoke ¡°If that is true then the Luminous Kingdom should have seek reinforcement from other territory why didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Actually we did but the Necromancer King have called reinforcement of his own they were high level undeads from the Undead World¡± Shadowsh now have a look of realisation with such power the two forces would be able to conquer the Luminous Kingdom. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I been informed of this if your kingdom have asked for reinforcement they should have asked for my help considering that I and the Luminous Kingdom have fought together during the invasion war¡± Shadowsh and the Luminous Kingdom have a deep sense of gratitude towards one another most of the humans that have fought during the war came from that very kingdom. The girl cried some more before continue exining ¡°Because the distance between the Thousand Race Kingdom and the Luminous Kingdom is too far¡± ¡°The Orc Empire have also destroyed the ancient teleportation device that could teleport us¡± ¡°We only managed to arrive here via boat and it took us months before arriving here we kept mourning of the lost of our family and homnd during our travel¡± Shadowsh was shocked it seems that the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association have thought things through without him in the picture they would be able to wage war with all they got. He then asks ¡°Since the Luminous Kingdom have fallen the situation in the Elf Kingdom might not be too different¡± Hearing this everyone became gloomy once again. Shadowsh then continue ¡°But fret not you all are in my kingdom now considering our military strength even if the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association works together they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat us¡± Sensing the confident aura that Shadowsh was emitting everyone mood lift up if it was someone else that have said this they would justugh it off or think of him as a liar. But Shadowsh hold the reputation of the strongest being in this continent even the two powers destroyed an ancient teleportation array so that the Luminous Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be able to request backup from him. With just him alone he would able to match up a power of a million of their soldiers he is a killing machine that is born to wage war. Hearing about the two forces destroying the Luminous Kingdom Shadowsh realised that he might not be able to travel to other continent without concern. He then swore that he would destroy the power before he leave for other continent. He then left the guildmaster room before leaving he told old man Diamond to try and find amodation for Helia and the others to live. Returning back to Safehaven Paradise Shadowsh immediately went to Emi and told her to gather everyone. As everyone started to arrive they saw Shadowsh standing there in a solemn manner. Finally when everyone arrived atst Shadowsh started speaking ¡°I have gathered everyone here so that I could share some devastating news¡± Everyone became silent as they look at him with questioning look. ¡°The Luminous Kingdom have fallen and judging from this situation the kingdom of elves would have fallen too¡± Everyone was shocked especially Gulli because the very reason why he managed to join Shadowsh¡¯s group is because he was chasing after Helia and her group. And during the war against his own kind and the chaos beasts he had fought with some of the fighters from Luminous Kingdom. The fact that both Luminous Kingdom and the Elf Kingdom have fallen sadden everyone some of the elves have rtives on the Elf Kingdom. ¡°All of you should have already known that we are preparing for a voyage towards another continent but considering the threat of the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire¡± ¡°I have decided to wage war against these two power and eliminating these two threats so that we could travel towards other continent with peace on our mind¡± ¡°Now everyone I have gathered you here to tell you WE ARE GOING TO WAR!!!!¡± Everyone became silent before they shouted in unison their roars, shrieks and shouts were full of passion and excitement. With their pent up frustration coupled with the fact they would be avenging their fallenrades or rtives everyone started chanting ¡°War! War! War!¡± ¡°Clwyd gather everyone of your group we would need them since we are traveling towards the Luminous Kingdom via water¡± Suddenly cky arrived in front of him and spoke ¡°My lord the numbers of demons that we would be able to deploy have now reached more than a ten thousand with most of them are Silver Rank demonic beasts¡± Shadowsh was surprised he then smiled and nodded with these numbers they needed more ships. cky was in his human form unlike Red though he was masked with a cape draping over his body his presence is incredibly faint. He doesn¡¯t have a horn but his blood red eyes could be clearly seen. After being promoted by him cky have be more human like and he was now a perfect assassin for the kingdom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name: cky Title: Nightcrawler Job: Assassin Race: Demon Demon Specie: Night Bat Demon Bloodline: Nightcrawler Pit Lord Demon Type: Ambush Demonic Tier: 3rd Tier (Low) Demon Rank: Higher Elite Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Demon/Dark Energy (Demonic Qi): 220 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: 1st Tier], [Dark Energy: 4th Tier] Mana: 220 Skills: [Shadow Balls], [Dark Whirlwind], [Shadow Strike], [Dark sh] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Dark Shifters], [Demon Core], [Nightcrawler Pit Lord bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced ws Sharpness], [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Stealth] Active Abilities: [Summon: Dark Chains], [Shadow Clones], [Transform] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Unlike Red and the others who spend most of their time increasing the tiers of their Mana and elemental energy cky spends most of his time training assassin skills or assassination technique that humans made. It¡¯s because all he had is his demon skills and abilities without techniques so throughout this year he trained in a craze manner. He had even go out tried his technique for real by assassinating some of the Necromancer Association spies inside the city. With the help of old man Diamond, Emi and the other individual who had both influence and power inside the kingdom the Dark Haze organization have been built with ease. With Alicia, Lisa, Red and cky as the heads of the organization they managed to uncover nearly all the spies inside the kingdom but some spies were sleeper spies so they did not managed to uncover all the spies. Any spies that were found out would be monitored and if there is evidence that tells that they are spies from the Necromancer Association then death would be their only end. ..... The three of them knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to join the war since they would be busy guarding the kingdom but Shadowsh¡¯s following words stunned the three of them ¡°The three of you quickly remind your subordinates to be cautious and monitor the spies tightly since the three of you areing with us¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450: CHAPTER 422 PREPARING FOR WAR This startled the three but Shadowsh wanted this operation to be a sess so he would be bringing the strongest individual in the kingdom with him. Besides with old man Diamond, Steel, Lily and Emi guarding the kingdom he is relieved and is confident that they would do a good job. Gulli and the others demons were now seething with excitement while Sans was also looking forward since every time they went to war he would obtain a massive benefit. The foxes and the others monsters were also seething with bloodlust and excitement they were pent up and now have the chance to go wild. Shadowsh then announced it to the whole kingdom that they are going to wage war to the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. This might seem foolish as there were still spies in the kingdom but the Dark Haze Organization would be able to track more spies this way there is even a high chance they would finally smoke all the rats inside of the kingdom. As Shadowsh went inside the guild and was about to tell something to old man Diamond and Steel he encountered the girl from earlier. ..... Now that he could finally see clearly what the girl looks like he found that she is as beautiful as Lily the guard captain of the elves her demeanour on the other hand is as good as Emi. Seeing Shadowsh the girl paused before bowing she then spoke ¡°Lord Shadowsh I still haven¡¯t introduced myself I am the first princess of Luminous Kingdom I have no real name but my father have called me Princess Luminous¡± ¡°It is because he wanted to give the throne to me¡± Shadowsh nodded he was also taken aback he thought that the true wielder of power were the princes it seems that it wasn¡¯t true. The aura that this princes in front of him indicates that she was actually a peak Gold Rank level individual. Considering she was only 20 plus of age it was surprising she also possess power that is stronger than her current rank. It seems that this was the luminous power that he had heard. Luminous Kingdom has one imperial technique called Luminous Grace which is an ancient cultivation art that is able to temper both spiritual and physical body of the cultivator. As Shadowsh greeted her he continue on his way but the girl hesitated before speaking ¡°Lord Shadowsh I have heard that you would be waging war against the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire¡± Shadowsh stops he then spoke ¡°Yes, they are too much of a threat judging from their attitude they wouldn¡¯t stop until they conquer the whole continent there is even a high chance that they would immediately bare their fangs against each other after they manage to conquer the whole continent¡± ¡°That is just how high their ambition really is they are greedy since I would be going to other continent to explore this world I cannot let them be¡± Hearing this the girl became excited confusing Shadowsh she then helds his arm as she spoke in a solemn but determined manner ¡°Lord Shadowsh I have heard your group isn¡¯t experienced in manning a boat and fighting in the sea but my group is experienced in this situation¡± ¡°What¡¯s more we have already memorized the map of the ocean so we are an expert in matters regarding the ocean¡± Shadowsh just kept on listening he knew what she had said is true their group is still inexperienced in this and they have a high chance of getting lost in the middle of the sea. Princess Luminous continue ¡°So lord Shadowsh I have decided that we would help your group during this war if it is okay for you?¡± Shadowsh smiled but inside he was ecstatic he then proimed loudly ¡°Okay to me? It is more than okay what you will be doing will benefit us greatly do not worry the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire would definitely received what they deserve¡± Princess Luminous bows as long as she would be able to help Shadowsh she would receive a debt of gratitude from the Thousand Race Kingdom and their revenge. With Princess Luminous and her group help Shadowsh became much more confident in dealing with the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. Arriving at the guildmaster room he told them about his n on leaving he decided that he would leave his true fox clone and he decided to had it work in the guild. The true fox clone have been learning from sses it would be a great secretary of receptionist. With how the guild work it would be able to engage with many different individuals learning about the world. The true fox clone is extremely intelligent couple with the fact it only trains in Spiritual Cultivation Technique it is quite strong. With it working in the guild old man Diamond would have another fighter that would be able to deter any uwful Adventurers in the guild. After leaving Shadowsh immediately went towards the beach the teleportation circle in the middle of the city is able to teleport any individual in either Safehaven Paradise or the beach. There are a couple of elvish guards guarding the teleportation circle they are equipped with weapons and armor built by the leader of the dwarves whom was now the guildmaster of the cksmith Guild. As Shadowsh used the teleportation circle he immediately arrived at the beach he then called the workers that were busy building the giant marine base. He then told them that they would going to war against the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. He also told them that they would be the star of the show this time and he would let the group that came from the Luminous Kingdom to teach them how to operate a ship and would inform them about the route. Hearing that they would be serving the heroes of the kingdom the people they admired and worship of course the people in the marine base would be excited. There are a couple of people from the Luminous Kingdom that was staying near the beach they are manning their boats or managing them. Shadowsh then informed them about his n and what Princess Luminous have told him. When the member of the Luminous Kingdom heard about his n they were stunned before bursting in tears they were ecstatic. Their friends, families, lovers and many people that they knew have been left behind causing them to be extremely gloomy and wallowing in grief. But now hearing that Shadowsh would be waging war against the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire they have finally obtained hope in revenge. They also heard that they would be of great importance in this mission and they patted their chest and told Shadowsh that they would do their outmost best and more just to ensure that their revenge would be achieved. Shadowsh nodded and don¡¯t doubt that they would definitely do their outmost best revenge is one of the best motivation it is in the world. Even back to his old world people would do anything just to achieve their vengeance since their hearts are full of hatred their mind would also be affected. The first thing Shadowsh have told the two groups to do is to familiarize with each other and their method is through a party. It is a celebration of their joint forces he had picked this type of method because he knew the people in his kingdom actually looks down on people that came from other territories. But the kingdom had a lot of party and their drinks is quite famous so once they would get drunk their boisterous personality would bloom and their sense of friendship would increase. The people from Luminous Kingdom is actually quite intimidated to the people from Thousand Race Kingdom so the entire is Abit awkward at first as the people in marine base doesn¡¯t know what to also say. After all the people from Luminous Kingdom would be the ones responsible for teaching them so they wouldn¡¯t look down on them because the Thousand Race Kingdom had put a belief in their head that they need to respect their teacher and their parent. As they got drunk the atmosphere became warmer as the people of the Luminous Kingdom on the other hand started bing gloomy. They started wallowing in their grief telling stories about their experience during the Invasion of the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. They also told them about their loved ones that they lost the people of the Thousand Race Kingdom also lost their loved ones during the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts so they knew what they are going through so they became closer. Seeing this Shadowsh knew this method work no it works greatly if what he is thinking is correct next morning they would definitely be closer with each other making their work much more efficient. Chapter 451 Chapter 451: CHAPTER 423 VOYAGE As the days passed by people have be extremely busy. They were mostly building ships for the voyage of Shadowsh and the others. The people in the marine base have also be much more experienced manning the ship and the rtionship between them and the Luminous Kingdom group have be much more close. As the Luminous Kingdom fighters saw the soldiers and fighters from the Thousand Race Kingdom they were in awe. Gulli and the other high rank demons have already disguised themselves as humans and they wore hats to cover their heads. The low ranking demons were inside Gulli a part of the Demon Realm is in his core so he would be able to carry many more forces just like Sans. Clwyd and the others who were in a bottleneck were now feeling that they would definitely rank up to Crimson Gold Rank as long as they participate in this war. ..... After one whole year of focusing only in refining of their Mana and elemental energy their aura have be much more intimidating. Especially for beings such as Clwyd and ze since they are elemental creatures with these two it¡¯s like they have more than one hundred mages bombarding the enemies. They were extremely excited but because the ships were still not enough everyone decided to get used in traveling in ships. Shadowsh on the other hand brought the water type monsters with him as he and others who would be able to fight underwater started submerging in the depths of the ocean finding monsters to fight. At first it was quite easy as they fought monsters in Gold Rank but as they traveled into the deeper parts of the ocean and was actually close to finally enter the outside field of the continent each one of them started returning as fast as they can with injuries that could be seen very clearly.. Even Gulli was injured heavily Shadowsh was the only one who escaped with a slight injury he had managed to find a Peak Level Dark Gold Rank monster near the line that separates the Thousand Forest Continent and the free ocean. It was a gigantic squid that is the same size as the behemoth figure he encountered when he had helped Steven calming his shield. Because he was still not out of the continent he couldn¡¯t attack using his Transcendent Qi so it was quite ufortable to him but he swore he would have revenge when he finished the task of eliminating the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. The ocean is really a mysterious ce Shadowsh thought as he felt a sense of excitement knowing that his n to travel towards to other continent would be underway once they finished this mission. Finally after weeks of nning Shadowsh and everyone who would be participating in the war set off. They managed to capture 12 more spies from the Necromancer Association before they left. this twelve individuals became active and all of them wanted to send the message of their invasion back to their group but was captured and killed instead. With the element of surprise in their hands Shadowsh became more confident in dealing with the two power. Besides even if he couldn¡¯t use his Transcendent Qi he could still fight using his spiritual sense and fleshy body. Other than the fact that he could fight with these two variables there is also the fact that Gulli and Sans would be responsible for fighting the strongest individuals in either of the two groups. Gulli have now started training and was actually learning swordsmanship he trains in his human form but the experience he earned could be used in his true form. As he learn a sword technique he would transform back to his original form and incorporate the sword technique with his very own style. Other than sword technique he was also learning techniques for tanks and w arts he had 6 arms so he gotta use all of them with the fullest capability he could. ze on the other hand was the only demon who isn¡¯t training in human techniques it¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t need too his bloodline have fully assimted into his body so he was nowpressing his elemental energy and Mana all the time having a dream of evolving into an elemental friend. Elemental fiend is the higher being form of a demonic elemental creature but not only demonic elemental creature is able to evolve into elemental fiends but all of elemental creature has a chance of evolving into one. Clwyd wasn¡¯t considered in this category not because he had no chance of evolving into an elemental fiend but because he wanted to evolve into an elemental dragon. Even though he wouldn¡¯t obtain the powerful and sturdy body of a dragon his elemental core would evolve into a dragon core. This wouldn¡¯t only increase the power of his elemental attacks and abilities but his attacks would now have dragon Qi on them. But because of this he would be something that many would covet as he would be a treasure in their eyes. A perfect example for this is his encounter during their practice run fighting in the ocean he had encountered a Manta Drake a Crimson Gold Rank monster even though it was only a Superior Grade monster in it¡¯s adult form but before it managed to Rank up to Crimson Gold Rank it was a Legendary Grade monster. If it weren¡¯t for the quick response of Shadowsh beating the Manta Drake till it flew he would have been devoured by it. Shadowsh was actually feeling sorry for Clwyd because of this. His core took arge amount of damage fighting the Manta Drake thankfully Hentai managed to repair his core and after suffering from the Manta Drake¡¯s attack his core is now emitting a tint of aquatic dragon Qi. As they embarked in their voyage the people of the marine base or the marine force of the Thousand Race Kingdom is able to hasten their speed with their water and wind energy and skills. Clwyd was also a great help with this he has brought all of the Silver Rank and above of his group. Even though there numbers are only about 50 plus 10 of them are Gold Rank with their expertise in using or manipting water energy their speed is incredibly fast. The Arial Division consisting of Fredrick, his entire n and the others bird n of Safehaven Paradise is also a great help they are considered both scouts and elerators as their wind energy and skills would increase the speed of the ships. The Aqua Branch Division which is a branch division of the Elemental Assault Division is responsible for guarding the ships in any underwater attacks while the Arial Division is responsible for dealing to any flying monsters that pose a threat to the group. They also suffered from the weather in the sea but thankfully Shadowsh has a powerful spiritual sense barrier and managed to protect the ship even from a storm. Life in the middle of the sea is quite boring Shadowsh and the others would spend their time meditating while leaving everything to the marine force and the members of the Luminous Kingdom. Suddenly Shadowsh and those that were sensitive opens their eyes as they got out of their cabin and float above the ships. Just Shadowsh decided to deal with the iing danger Gulli spoke ¡°Master I think you should leave this to us as we aren¡¯t powerful enough to protect the ships while fighting this iing monster¡± Shadowsh stops before nodding he was extremely solemn he then spoke ¡°Everyone work with each other and used all you got this monster is no pushover even though it is clearly wounded by me it still manage to wound me slightly¡± Yes exactly the monster that wasing towards them was the giant squid that was on the peak level of Dark Gold Rank or the transition phase. The very same monster that managed to injure him and considering his body have be a transcendent body normal attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to harm. Everyone started drinking the water pearl that would be able to cause them to breath underwater. Gulli, Clwyd, Red, Kuros, cky, Sans, Leafinia, Yshelia and France dived down. Kuros, Red, Leafinia would be responsible for support while cky and France would in charge of attacks from the side. France is a Roc even though he wouldn¡¯t be able to move as efficiently as above underwater but he could still deal massive blow to his enemy. Gulli, Clwyd and Sans would be the frontline fighters they would be the ones receiving the attacks. As they dived down they finally saw the enemy their facing Yshelia and the others couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath thankfully they managed to take a water pearl if not they would inhaled water. Even Sans was shocked by the aura of the enemy it was truly monstrous the giant squid would be able to destroy their whole fleet if it managed to attack. Chapter 452 Chapter 452: CHAPTER 424 LEVIATHAN SQUID The giant squid is called the Leviathan Squid it was even bigger than ze and Gulli¡¯s true form. With a roar that sounds like a loud horn the Leviathan Squid attack. Roar! Gulli let¡¯s out a roar as he transform into his true form and he immediately used his berserk ability and have summoned his two dragon heads. Sans burst with powerful yin aura as he rode Nightmare and charged towards the Leviathan Squid even though they are underwater Nightmare speed is still considered fast. Clwyd flew together with the two of them Leafinia immediately starts to spreads her arm as a green aura envelops Gulli and a blue aura envelops Clwyd and Sans. The green aura would increase regeneration while the blue aura increased Mana regeneration. Yshelia also started chanting as she pointed towards the three a ck aura envelops Sans already ck energy, a white aura envelops Clwyd while a red aura envelops Gulli. ..... The ck aura increased Sans spirit Qi, the white aura increased Clwyd¡¯s elemental energy and the red aura increased Gulli¡¯s physical strength. Kuros then started chanting as ck smoke envelops the three this ck smoke have the ability to weakens the elemental attack received by the three. Suddenly numerous tiny red particles stated floating around the three this particles were Red¡¯s bloodsucking spores as long as the sporestched on to the enemy they would start to suck the blood of the target. The rest of the group positioned themselves around the Leviathan Squid but just as Gulli approached the enemy he flew backward in an incredible speed. With just one of its attack the Leviathan Squid managed to easily smack Gulli away but this does not scare Sans and Clwyd as they sent an attack towards. Their attacksnded on the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles but as theynded on it the expression of the others changed because their attacks is ineffective. But Sans did not falter as he continue stabbing his spear into the Leviathan Squid seeing that wounds started appearing throughout the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles Clwyd also continue his attacks. Suddenly the two of them started to get pulled by an unknown energy towards the Leviathan Squid¡¯s mouth the expression of everyone changed. Roar! A loud roar was heard as Gulli grabs one of the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles and pulled his powerful strength managed to pull the giant squid. The two dragon heads bit into the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles as they started absorbing both Mana and vital Qi of the Leviathan Squid. Gulli was then wrapped by a tentacle but cky and Red immediately attacked the giant tentacle that was wrapping Gulli. Sans and Clwyd have already freed themselves from the unknown energy that pulled them earlier. They quickly attacked the Leviathan Squid¡¯s eyes but was blocked by one of its tentacles. Yshelia decided to go all out as her dagger once again appeared it started splitting and once it numbered to a hundred they started flying towards the Leviathan Squid. Skree! Seeing that the enemy is busy dealing with his other members France let¡¯s out a screech as he rapidly flew towards the eye of the Leviathan Squid. Boom! Like a broken kite France was thrown backwards after suffering from a water type attack that acts like a bomb. Roar! Gulli became enraged as he was being suppressed and saw one of his friend being hurt he lets out a loud roar and used his berserk ability. [Reverse Dragon Scale] A powerful ability that causes him to get stronger as he became angrier. He started bing bigger but even with the increase of his size he was still a lot smaller than the Leviathan Squid. Suddenly an expression of surprised appeared on Gulli as he was lifted by the Leviathan Squid and was mmed into the ground. He was like a toy being yed by a child very roughly he was mmed again and again even though he tried very hard to free himself from the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles his strength wasn¡¯t enough. The Leviathan Squid threw Gulli away is lets out a pained cry Sans managed to pierce it¡¯s eyes. Sans have used his trump card [Death Dominator Mode] so that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the pulling force just like earlier. As one of his eyes were pierced it lets out a growl that shook the whole ocean it then started bing berserk as if moved it¡¯s tentacles wildly. Everyone was affected by this and cky was even hit by one of the tentacle and was thrown backwards in a great speed. Thankfully for him he was chased by his brother and managed to stop flying backwards but most of his bones were broken. Red panicked he quickly flew towards Leafinia who was nowing covered in green leaves. Sensing his presence the green leaves opens up and lets the two enter seeing cky¡¯s condition Leafinia immediately started healing him. Red on the other hand went out he lets out a loud shriek and flew towards the Leviathan Squid. He then spreads out his hand as the blood that of the Leviathan Squid that is scattered everywhere stated converging towards him. As the blood started taking form they became human like soldiers as they charged towards the Leviathan Squid. But with just one swipe they were destroyed but once again they reformed as long Red exist and his Mana don¡¯t run out they are almost immortal. Sans and the others were now fighting with all they got but the Leviathan Squid is too powerful France was still recovering from suffering an attack and was only watching from the sideline while cky wouldn¡¯t be able to fight for at least a couple of days and that is even though Leafinia would be healing him daily. Groan! The Leviathan Squid let¡¯s out a pained roar once again one of his tentacles was cut off but suddenly the part of the tentacle that was cut off rapidly grew. The tentacle actually regrow it looks brand new but just as Gulli was startled by this his expression changed as he raise his shield and block. Bam! A loud dull noise was heard as Gulli was thrown to the side even though he managed to block the attack his strength isn¡¯t enough to fully dispel the blow. While they were fighting intensely the ships and the people above were in a frantic mode. The entire ocean was now in a state of a storm there were even whirlpool that was created because of the force. If Shadowsh wasn¡¯t protecting the entire fleet all this time they would have been sunk to the ocean long time ago. Underneath the fleet the fight between Sans and others against the Leviathan Squid is still going intense. Gulli and Sans were trying their best just to injure the Leviathan Squid but immediately after they cut off or even wounded one of its tentacles they would immediately regrow or regenerate. But they knew that their harmful energy would have already started ravaging the insides of the Leviathan Squid since they were fighting for more than half an hour already. Yshelia was also weaving her daggers around searching for any chance to attack the Leviathan Squid remaining eye. But the Leviathan Squid was now covering it¡¯s eyes with it¡¯s tentacles and even though it should be blind it still managed to know where they are. They were also suffering in some kind of pressure as water seems crushing them increasing the amount of usage of their Mana and elemental energy which they expend in greater amount than usual already. When they get closer towards the Leviathan Squid they felt as if they were being mysteriously pulled towards where it wants and it¡¯s elemental attack is also quite powerful. Skree! France let¡¯s out a loud cry as it¡¯s eyes shed with determination it them flew rapidly towards the Leviathan Squid. Arriving at the top of the Leviathan Squid France use it¡¯s most powerful trump card [Thunderstorm Domain]. Numerous streaks of lightning started pouring down at France as he directed them towards the Leviathan Squid. Above the water in the sky the clouds have became gloomy as shes of lightning could be seen. Those who were in the boats other than those that knew France thought that a storm wasing. Shadowsh knew that the situation of Sans and the others weren¡¯t that good so he immediately summon his 10 clones and have them dive down each one of them is in their dragon form. Underwater after suffering numerous attacks of lightning the Leviathan Squid started feeling the pain as it lets out a loud groan and it used one of its tentacles to smack France if he was hit then it would be over for him. Bam! A dull thud as the tentacle was thrown backwards as 10 figures appeared in front of France. They then dashed towards the Leviathan Squid sensing their strength the Leviathan Squid moves it¡¯s tentacles to attack the 10 clones. Chapter 453 Chapter 453: CHAPTER 425 ARRIVING All the clones punched out as the tentacles were thrown backwards. Bam! But the numbers of tentacles were just too many 3 of the clones were thrown to the side. Sans and the others quickly used this chance and attacked the Leviathan Squid with all of their strength. Even with it¡¯s colossal the Leviathan Squid suffered and was thrown backwards but it quickly regains it¡¯s bnce and once again sent it¡¯s tentacles towards Sans and everyone. This time its tentacles were covered with blue energy. ¡°Almighty Block!¡± Gulli arrived in front of everyone with his huge physique he raised his shield and let¡¯s out a roar. Boom! Gulli¡¯s expression became one of shock as he was thrown backwards in an incredible speed. ..... The powerful blow causes his shield to be dented thankfully his regeneration ability is incredibly tyrannical so he would recover quickly. Gulli might have blocked most of the Leviathan Squid¡¯s tentacles but there were some of theming towards Sans and the others. The ten clones went forward and stopped the remaining tentacles from hitting Sans and the others even though they look like antspared to the tentacles they had 40% strength of a true Transcendent their strength isn¡¯t something that could be easily overwhelmed. The Leviathan Squid actually isn¡¯t able to use all of its strength after fighting with Shadowsh it was injured very heavily that is why it only stands there and only used it¡¯s tentacles to attack. If it was in its peak condition it would be able to move in an incredible despite it¡¯s size and it¡¯s blow is also much more powerful that in the present. Not to mention it had a domain ability that is able to envelops the surrounding with it¡¯s ink not only the ink would decease the speed and block the vision of those inside the domain but it would also continuously devours Mana and elemental energy of those that were trapped inside. But it used all of its magical ink when it fought Shadowsh and after suffering injuries from it¡¯s inner organs it fled towards the inner part of the ocean. It once again searched for Shadowsh because it wanted to devour him it knew it would never be able to rank up to Transcendent Realm even for a hundred years so the alternate method is to devour Shadowsh. Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use all of his strength and would be suppressed by the continent¡¯s suppression it dares to hunt him. It was already sitting in the boundary between a mortal creature and a Transcendent so of course it could also feel the suppression of the continent but because it wasn¡¯t truly a Transcendent the suppression is still not on effect. And because it knew of this it stayed into the deeper part of the ocean just inches away from outside the territory of the continent not only the suppression there is somewhat weaker than the rest of the part of the continent¡¯s territory it would also be safe living in there and it could lived it¡¯s life like a tyrant there knowing true Transcendent wouldn¡¯t want to cross the boundary line. What it never thought that it would ever meet a true Transcendent what¡¯s more shocking is that the Transcendent is actually and mammal. It knew it had to eat Shadowsh as long as it would be able to eat him then it¡¯s chances on evolving into a true Transcendent being would increase massively. Back in the fight Sans have fully infected the Leviathan Squid with his harmful death Qi it slowly rots onto the Leviathan Squid¡¯s body. The Leviathan Squid knew that it¡¯s situation isn¡¯t looking too good so it immediately chose to flee too bad the 10 clones wouldn¡¯t let it. They are just clones they don¡¯t have any emotion nor feeling and they are considered the perfect meat shield since they had no fear of death. The Leviathan Squid let¡¯s out an angry roar as it trashed about causing Sans and everyone to unable to get close to it. The only ones who have no fear to its berserk mood are the clones no matter how many times they were thrown they would still charged towards the Leviathan Squid. Suddenly the whole surrounding became pitch dark as Yshelia stabs all of her daggers into the Leviathan Squid and Sans stabs his spear into it. Gulli and his other two illusionary dragon head bit down into the Leviathan Squid Red was also biting it Clwyd activate his domain ability and Leafinia retreats. Darkness Domain! This was Shadowsh¡¯s [Darkness Domain] he activate it together with everyone when they attacked at the same time. He appeared behind the Leviathan Squid and without hesitation he attacks. ¡°ming Double Dark sh!¡± With his shout the Leviathan Squid was shredded. With that the Leviathan Squid was killed Shadowsh quickly spreads out his hand as he started sucking the enormous Leviathan Squid into Hentai¡¯s storage. With such a giant monster and it was on the highest level possible in this continent it would serve as the best nutrients for his family. Everyone then return back to the ships as they look extremely exhausted even Sans expended arge amount of death Qi to weaken the Leviathan Squid. Leafinia, Herish and all the other healers in the fleet would definitely have a busy time healing Gulli and the others back to their peak state. A month passed by and they finally arrived at the soil of the Luminous Kingdom or the former Luminous Kingdom. The ce was now barren filled with numerous signs of battle arrows, swords and other kinds of weapons were scattered everywhere. There is no corpse there are only two possibilities they were either been disposed off or was taken by the Necromancer Association. Seeing such scene the members of the Luminous Kingdom became sad and some of them even started crying their beautiful kingdom filled with lights have now became a wastnd. Their hatred towards the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association soared Cloyd who was standing besides them shivers. He then felt thankful that he wore a full body armor that hides his appearance for this war the orcs in Shadowsh¡¯s force were put in hold as they were left in the kingdom to guard. That means he was the only orc that came with Shadowsh in this voyage. Herish, Bun Bun and Leafinia lead the healers of the group as they started building a tent the soldiers started spreading out as they were incredibly alert. With a cry Fredrick leads the Arial Division to scout the surrounding while JL and JM dug underground they decided to scout via under the ground. Gulli and the other demons started advancing as they decided to build their very own base away from the base of the humans knowing that the demons were still hated. 10 members of the Luminous Kingdom step forward and volunteers to be guides as Sans summon his numerous undeads and followed them. Shadowsh on the other hand decided to travel solo as he flew forward his incredibly wide range spiritual sense started scanning the surrounding. With his spiritual sense there is an incredibly low chance of anyone able to hide from him. Shadowsh suddenly stops mid-air as he flew towards one of the spot in the barren field. He then spoke ¡°Come out I know that there thirty of you there do not worry I am not a member of the Necromancer Association¡± The dark spot on the ground which looks like a burnt ground moved as people in silver armor that looks like glowing started climbing out. Shadowsh have said he wasn¡¯t a member of the Necromancer Association because he knew that these thirty people were a member of the army of the Luminous Kingdom. The silver armors they are wearing is something unique to the Luminous Kingdom these armors are incredibly sturdy not only it could resist a full power attack of a Peak Gold Rank without causing the wearer to suffer harm it would also increase its own defence if there was a caster that is proficient in using astral power. The thirty soldiers were quite cautious towards Shadowsh but they don¡¯t know why but they do not feel dangering from him and actually wanted to speak with him. Once again Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense to interfere with emotion that is the only reason these thirty soldiers came out of their hiding ce. Looking at these thirty soldiers he just smiled as he lifted them off of the ground and carried them back to base. The thirty soldiers started struggling but Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense is just too strong their struggle was futile. But when they saw the people back in the base they stop struggling and with a thud theynded on the ground. But because they were just too surprised they did not even got ready innding and they all grunted. But a couple of secondster all thirty soldiers started running towards Princess Luminous. Chapter 454 Chapter 454: CHAPTER 426 THE UNDEADS Everyone of them simultaneously kneeled as they greeted ¡°Queen Luminous!¡± Shadowsh was stunned so does Luminous she then spoke in a bewildered manner ¡°Are you guys okay did you suffer such traumatic experience that your mind is still not processing quite right?¡± The leader of the thirty soldiers shook his head as he spoke but everyone could feel his grief from his mood and manner of speaking ¡°When princess and the others managed to escape King Luminous brought all of the soldiers to bring you more time as he wage a bloody battle against the orcs and the undeads¡± ¡°None of them managed to survive hisst word was to crown you king of the Luminous Kingdom if any of the survivors managed to encounter the princess¡± Princess Luminous no it is now Queen Luminous is currently as pale as a ghost not a hint of blood could be seen in her face. After a couple of seconds she asks with tears on her eyes ¡°What about mother and the others from the royal family did any of them manage to escape?¡± Even though she tried to calm herself down tears still kept on falling down on her eyes as the other members of her group was also grieving towards king Luminous. ..... King Luminous is a great king he treats his subject very good and he was the only king in the Luminous Kingdom that hasn¡¯t be king by killing his siblings. The former king of the Luminous Kingdom is very fond of king Luminous so once his coronation is underway he had ordered his trusted subordinates to end the lives of those that were plotting on king Luminous¡¯s life. King Luminous found out about this when he was sitting besides his father¡¯s death bed he then swore to be the best king he would ever be and make the kingdom prosper. He did made the Luminous Kingdom prosper but to think that it would be destroyed during his rule he might have died with great regrets. Thinking of this Queen Luminous clenched her fist and shouted ¡°We will avenge my father and everyone¡± She then approached Shadowsh and spoke ¡°In front of you is the man who was called the strongest being in this continent¡± ¡°He had swore to destroy the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire with him and his forces helping us we have much more than hope we had assurance that we would be able to obtain our revenge¡± These thirty soldiers eyes lit up as they look at Shadowsh full of hope and worship they knew they could aplish their revenge of he really is who they thought he is. Shadowsh just smiled before flying away just as the thirty soldiers were disappointed about this a booming voice was heard ¡°The Luminous Kingdom and I have fought with each other against the invasive forces of the Abyss and the Demon World now that I have heard that the kingdom was got invaded I Shadowsh will help the Luminous Kingdom have it¡¯s revenge!¡± These thirty soldiers together with everyone in the base raised their hands and let¡¯s out a cry as they heard what he had said. Shadowsh on the other hand was moving at incredible speed searching for any traces of orcs or undeads if he was lucky he might even find traces of survivors from the Luminous Kingdom. Everywhere around him he only saw destruction he was already used to this sight as he had encountered 2 wars already and each one of them is about chaos and death. Suddenly he stops as he noticed a bellowing smoke of yin Qi near him he then smiled as he knew he finally saw traces of the enemy. He then flew towards the smoke in a breakneck speed arriving at the scene he saw numerous undeads in silver luminous armor exactly the same armor as the soldiers from the Luminous Kingdom. Each undead were standing in a uniformed manner but they were radiating arge amount of hostility but their hostility isn¡¯t directed towards anything. Around them were corpses of orcs and broken parts of undeads it seems that they would no longer be able to be undeads. Not because their corpses are iplete as the corpses of the orcs scattered from the spot is considered the best for creating an undead orc. The reason why Shadowsh seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to be an undead is because the thick yin Qi from the surrounding is being absorbed by these 49 undead that was created from the corpses of the soldiers from the Luminous Kingdom. Shadowsh then sent a message to Sans about this pinpointing this exact location knowing that Sans would definitely be interested in these 49 undeads. Scanning the surrounding he does not found any trace of the Necromancer Association so he left. When he left Sans arrived at the spot and walk towards the 49 soldiers. When he got closer the undead soldiers started opening their eyes as green mes started shing in them. Their hatred and hostility started converging as a face of a demon appeared above them they then shouted ¡°Kill!¡± Boom! The bellowing yin Qi smoke started strengthening them as they advanced but in a uniformed manner towards Sans. Their momentum is incredibly strong Sans took out his spear as he looks at these 49 undead soldiers in delight. All of these undeads were of high quality they also have arge amount of potential in them and if he managed to tame them then he would obtain 49 trained undead soldiers with the strength ranging from High Level Silver Rank to Peak Level Silver Rank. But he needed to at least subdue them since they had an incredibly massive amount of resentment on them. The resentment is just too great so there are only two methods to subdue them it is either to solve their resentment but this is a method he does not want to take since there is a high chance that these soldiers would vanished since they would move on and their souls would disappear. The second method need strength and capability since he had to show them who is stronger and he needs to pressure them via spiritual sense. [Supreme Death Sweep] With the sweep of his spear the momentum of these 49 soldiers was destroyed as those that were in front were thrown backwards hitting those that were behind them. Sans immediately attacked as he threw a [Yin st] on them causing a powerful explosion. Boom! But Sans was shocked by what happened next his [Yin st] did not managed to harm these 49 undead soldiers on the contrary he had strengthened them. Their aura burst and they started to be more stronger as their yin mes in their eyes zed greatly. Sans became ecstatic it seems that there 49 undead soldiers were quite sensitive towards yin Qi and they would rapidly devour them and share them with each other. They work and attack as one they are truly united as if they were being controlled by one being only. But Sans clearly knew that they aren¡¯t it seems that these 49 undead soldiers came from one toon and all of them died with each other creating a synchronized resentment and brotherhood. Sans then burst with his undead king aura as he started devouring their resentment aura and yin Qi. The resentment aura would help and nourish him while the yin Qi would absorb into his personal secret realm. Two hourster the resentment aura and the yin Qi in the surrounding were fully absorbed by Sans. He was now using his clear and mild lunar yin Qi to disperse the harmful resentment aura that did not dissolve into energy. The 49 undead soldiers were now kneeling in front of him as they were now fully absorbed by him. Sans then waves his hand as these 49 undead soldiers entered his personal secret realm. While Sans have finished his task Shadowsh have finally managed to find something. 37 necromancers were in front were of him controlling numerous undeads as they went on a rampage eating the corpses in the surrounding some even ate other undeads. Suddenly Shadowsh released his powerful spiritual sense as he pressured the 37 necromancers. He then summon his 10 clones and order them to destroy all of the undeads and kill all the necromancers except for 3 of them. The ten clones quickly went into a rampage destroying everything around them Shadowsh have made them into dragon form and they were covered with true dragon aura one of the strongest yang Qi in the world which is the nemesis of the undeads. Feeling the dragon qi from these 10 clones the undeads started screaming in pain as they felt their souls being purified. Boom! The destructive prowess of these ten clones in very high none of the undeads manage to stop them as they were turned to dust. The necromancers were still being pressured by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense so they aren¡¯t able to operate any of their skills and techniques. Chapter 455 Chapter 455: CHAPTER 427 BASE CAMP The clones did a quick work of more than a hundred undeads in the surrounding. Thirteen of the necromancers isn¡¯t able to hold on and spat out blood as they all fainted but Shadowsh wasn¡¯t stopping his spiritual sense in invading their spiritual world as he increased his pressure more so. Blood seeps out of their seven orifices and those that fainted from earlier died their spiritual world have crumbled into pieces while their mind was now being ravaged by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense. Other than the leader of the necromancers not one of them manage to survive the undeads were destroyed thoroughly and the yin Qi from the surrounding were purified. The dark and gloomy surrounding was dispersed but since the whole kingdom was covered with destruction and the stench of death the surrounding yin Qi started returning once again. No in more urate term the yin Qi that was purified by Shadowsh was reced by the yin Qi from close by. After catching the necromancer Shadowsh left and continue his scout. ..... Suddenly pping sounds was heard from afar Shadowsh hearing and other capabilities have increased since bing a Transcendent so even though the pping sounds is clear and loud to him for others they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear this. Shadowsh then flew towards the pping sounds since he knew the sound wasn¡¯t made by Fredrick and the other members of the Arial Division. He had specifically chose this direction because Fredrick and the whole Arial Division went into a different direction. He finally saw the appearance of the things that made the pping sounds. It was a cluster of monsters numbering up to one thousand they are Undead Ghoul Bats amon monster that feds on corpses and yin Qi. They had a drastic increase of poption since the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire have started their conquest. These Undead Ghoul Bats weren¡¯t that strong but after continuously eating corpses and undeads coupled with the fact that they have been absorbing arge amount of yin Qi some of them managed to level up to Gold Rank. If he just let these Undead Ghoul Bats be they would definitely reach the base camp and would wreck havoc even though they would be easily be killed by Gulli and the others they would definitely harm most of their forces. So without any hesitation he decided to deal with these one thousand plus Undead Ghoul Bats. The ten clones who was inside Hentai¡¯s storage was once again called out. He did not immediately disperse his clones knowing he wouldn¡¯t be able to act personally when he was inside the continent area of suppression. The ten clones zed with soaring dragon qi their aura were like of the sun as they pped their wings and flew towards the one thousand plus Undead Ghoul Bats. Sensing the iing danger the leader of the Undead Ghoul Bats which was flying in the center with a level of High Level Gold Rank opens it¡¯s mouth and lets out a screeching shriek tthatis very ufortable to hear. The other Undead Ghoul Bats started opening their mouths as they starts to let out the very same screeching shriek as their leader. Shadowsh upon seeing this orders his clones to fire up their [Dragon Breath] knowing that the Undead Ghoul Bats¡¯ shrieks weren¡¯t only sound wave attack but also an energy attack. The ten clones fired their attacks meeting the attack of the Thousand plus Undead Ghoul Bats. Boom! The two attacks collided causing a powerful explosion but the ten clones wasn¡¯t able to destroy thebined attack of the thousand plus Undead Ghoul Bats but the remnant of the attack did not really harm them. They shed as the ten clones was fighting with the flock of Undead Ghoul Bats with no fear and they were actually winning. The Undead Ghoul Bats were suppressed by their dragon Qi not to mention their body is incredibly tough since all ten have the strength of 40% from a true Transcendent. The flock of Undead Ghoul Bats weren¡¯t intelligent since they are considered a low quality undead specie their intelligence would only be awakened when they level up to Gold Rank and it was only of 0.1% chance of them being able to. These undeads truly felt fear from their the depth of their very souls when they were facing these ten dragon clones. The only reason they hadn¡¯t retreated immediately is because of the leader of their flock who managed to obtain a hint of intelligence. They were being ordered to harass the ten dragon clones but once they got close to the ten dragon clones they would immediately burned by the mes surrounding their body. Shadowsh started spreading his spiritual sense as to cover the whole field where the Undead Ghoul Bats were situated in he wanted to capture and not let even one of them escape. After being sure he finally covered the whole field Shadowsh orders his ten clones to kill the leader of the Undead Ghoul Bats flock first. The ten dragon clones who were rampaging everywhere simultaneously stops as they immediately turn to face the leader of the Undead Ghoul Bats flock and charged. The Undead Ghoul Bat leader instantly knew his life was now in danger as it panicked and orders it¡¯s subordinates to stop the ten dragon clones. The ten dragon clones mowed down the Undead Ghoul Bats that tried to stop them as they rapidly got close towards the leader of the flock. Shadowsh on the other hand started crushing their very soul like what he did with the necromancers from earlier. In just a couple of minutes the Undead Ghoul Bats were annihted not one manage to survive. Shadowsh then waves his hand creating a powerful wind that disperse the dust that were scattering in the air. These dusts were the Undead Ghoul Bats that were burned by the dragon mes surrounding the dragon clones. He then smiled as he flew with ultrasonic speed towards a certain direction. He realised that these Undead Ghoul Bats actually being controlled by a necromancers more specifically the leader of the flock was being controlled. Judging from the spiritual sense that was nted in the Undead Ghoul Bat leader¡¯s spiritual world the one who controlled it was a Crimson Gold Rank individual. Shadowsh knew that the other party have already realised that his pet was destroyed so he or she would definitely inform hisrades about this. But because Shadowsh have used his spiritual sense to seal the surrounding the Undead Ghoul Bat wasn¡¯t able to send back a message to its master. Shadowsh who was flying towards the direction where the familiar spiritual sense was have already sent a message to Sans and the others telling them about what he had found. After traveling for a hundred kilometers in just a matter of seconds he finally encounter a base camp of the enemy. This was a base camp of the Necromancer Association without further ado Shadowsh raised his hand and gather Mana towards his hand. With his soaring dragon Qi the people in the camp was blinded by such bright light it¡¯s like the sun was in front of them. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as the entire base was in a mess a huge part of the center part of the base was destroyed. Shadowsh¡¯s ten dragon clones then dashed towards the base with brimming intent to kill. Clones shouldn¡¯t have any intent unless the true form give them a part of his will but these ten clones have went from one massacre to another obtaining such ghastly killing intent. Unless they were dispersed the killing intent on them wouldn¡¯t disappear and would only their offensive capabilities. The whole camp became chaotic as the clones started killing anything and anyone they encountered without showing any mercy regardless of gender or age. The necromancers tried to fight back by summoning their undeads but it was useless they were immediately destroyed by the ten dragon clones. Who can me them the dragon Qi being emitted by these ten clones is a nemesis towards yin creature especially creatures such as undeads. A booming voice was suddenly heard as the expression of the necromancers in the surrounding turned to joy. An old man with a skull ne in dark clothes appeared he was extremely skinny and wasn¡¯t emitting a hint of life. Shadowsh was surprised he could sense that this old man have literarily became half undead and the only reason he did not fully became an undead is because of a unique energy running down his body preserving his heart and some of his inner organs so that they would work normally. The old man might look impressive but Shadowsh knew that he was shivering in fear. Shadowsh was actually surprised to see this old man is still alive judging from the fact that he threw a bomb towards him and the bomb wasn¡¯t any ordinary bomb but something that works extremely well against undeads. Chapter 456 456 CHAPTER 428 SOULS Without hesitation he charged towards the old man with his spiritual sense locking down on his figure. Shadowsh suddenly halted in his advance as he looks towards a certain location and charged towards there. The expression of the old man changed as he shouted "You wouldn''t be able to pass me!" But just as these words came out of his mouth he was mmed down to the ground as the ground shook after hended. Three clones went and started punching with soaring dragon Qi. The old man wasn''t real as he only had a trace of his spiritual sense in him. The old man was a disguised undead the undead wasn''t the one who was speaking but the true form of the old man. The necromancers of the Necromancer Association is able to send their message via their undead ves so the undead disguised as the old man speaking his voice isn''t that surprising. The necromancers that had just saw the strongest one of them being beaten to death have truly in despair. They couldn''t even escape even they wanted to as they felt a suffocating spiritual sense locking down the entire area around them. They have be sheeps ready to be ughtered. The clones started destroying the entire camp of the Necromancer Association any necromancers and undeads they encountered were destroyed and killed. Shadowsh on the other hand arrived at the location where the main body of the old man was located. But he noticed that the old man have fled there 7 direction that he fled meaning that there were 6 fakes and only one is the true old man. Shadowsh snorted as his powerful spiritual sense started scanning the surrounding after one minute he smiled deviously as he flew up high and started falling towards the ground. Boom!A powerful explosion ured as the surrounding was destroyed by Shadowsh upon impact. Beneath the ground was a coffin but because of the impact it was destroyed and a person came rolling out of the coffin in a rather disheveled manner. The person was exactly the true body of the old man he was looking at Shadowsh with a shocked expression. Then immediately he tried to escape as a burst of yin Qi came out of his body as he became somewhat illusionary before splitting in three forms and running away from three different direction. Shadowsh snorted once again and raised his arms as his spiritual sense started to soar and three illusionary sword image appeared above him. The three illusionary sword figure zips through the air and they flew towards the three clones killing the three clones as Shadowsh started waking towards a certain spot. Shadowsh then smiled in a mocking manner and said "Do you really think you would be able to fool me?" Seeing that no one answered back Shadowsh snorted this time clearly angry of the direct disrespect that his target was showing him. Without saying anything else he pointed towards a certain spot and once again create a illusionary sword image that deals harm just like a real sword before firing it to the spot he was pointing at. "Ahhhh!" A shout was heard as the old man was pierced in the knees by Shadowsh''s illusionary sword image. As he started rolling in pain Shadowsh started approaching him suddenly the old man attacked but his sharp nails wasn''t able to touch Shadowsh as his hand was grabbed by him in ease. Crack! The bone of the old man in his hand was snapped and Shadowsh lifted him before smashing him into the ground. With a boom a crater was formed as the old man looks at Shadowsh with fear clearly seen in his eyes. Shadowsh was looking at him with great interest he noticed that he doesn''t feel pain whatsoever during the time when he was rolling in pain earlier this was just an act to make him lowers his guard. He then lifted him up using his spiritual sense and started scanning him together with Hentai. He then realized other than his heart he waspletely an undead that is the very reason why he did not feel pain. Shadowsh then smiled as he flew back to their camp bringing the old man with the old man was now in total state of immobility other than all of his bones cracked by Shadowsh his Spirit World was also sealed. He was nowpletely helpless as he looks at Shadowsh with despair. He was considered one of the strongest individual in the Necromancer Association and yet he was totally helpless against Shadowsh he wasn''t able to fight back heck he wasn''t able to escape even. As Shadowsh flew back to their base camp he passed through the base camp of the Necromancer Association and the old man saw nothing but destruction nothing and no one was left only ten draconic standing could be seen. Shadowsh then stored the ten clones to Hentai''s storage before continuing his flight his speed of course became slower since he was carrying the very sensitive old man. He also sent back a message to Sans and the other to continue to advance in the path he took knowing that there are no danger in the path. Whatever danger werepletely eradicated by him without a trace left the Undead Ghoul Bats and the base camp of the Necromancer Association were example of the danger he eradicated. When he returned back to base the look of awe and worship that the members of the Luminous Kingdom on him have intensified. For the people of his kingdom on the other hand only thought that it was quite normal for him to be able to destroy a base camp of the enemy considering his strength. Shadowsh on the other hand knew that fighting him is considered a nightmare for the Necromancer Association. His dragon Qi is of the supreme yang Qi which is a bane to the undeads and not only him Sans is a superior undead that has the title King. A natural suppression of soul other than Sans ze and the other demons aren''t afraid of the death 00:05 and yin Qiing from the undeads since they had demonic Qi which is also considered a violent Undead Kings are able to control undeads that aren''t king or of the higher rank so even if that undead is much stronger than them they would be able to subdue them. A natural suppression of soul other than Sans ze and the other demons aren''t afraid of the death and yin Qiing from the undeads since they had demonic Qi which is also considered a violent type of energy. They cancel each other out there is also the fact that Leafinia and the other healers are able to suppress the undeads or even exorcised them. Using healing skills or technique towards undeads have opposite effect on them and would only harm them. Shadowsh then threw the old man towards Queen Luminous and said "Deal with him find as much information we need" Queen Luminous clenched her fist tightly and nodded Shadowsh then said something before he left "By the way this guy wouldn''t feel pain if you do anything to him physically but if you used healing skills on him then it would be pure torture to him" The eyes of the members of the Luminous Kingdom were already bloody red the only reason why they didn''t immediately pounced on the old man is because they are properly trained. For the next couple of seconds screams of the old man could be heard throughout the entire camp except inside of a certain room. Shadowsh and his family were having a rxing time of having lunch the whole room was covered in Shadowsh''s spiritual sense so they wouldn''t be disturbed. Their appetite were extremely gluttonous and if their cooks weren''t Slicer, Shena and Quinshi then they wouldn''t be satisfied. Shena and Slicer were the ones responsible for preparing the food as Quinshi would help in any dishes that Slicer was having trouble preparing. Slicer became more and more humane like causing Shadowsh to be suspicious he realised that something is clearly hidden inside Slicer''s soul. If it was his body then Hentai would have definitely found the reason why he is different but it did not. Then there is only one exnation for this and that is his soul is clearly different from the others Hentai might be extremely amazing but processing a soul is quite hard for it. It only became much more informed about the soul because of the two real clones Shadowsh have obtained when his bloodline have awakened. The two clones have lives of their own birthing to another life Hentai might be able to summon another creature from another realm but it wouldn''t be able to give birth to anotherplete soul. That is the reason why he was the one studying about souls and spiritual energy or spirit Qi. He was learning new methods on how to use his spiritual sense and spirit Qi just like earlier when he had obtain an enlightment and was able tobine his spirit Qi and sword Qi as one creating both an illusionary and a real sword at the same time. Chapter 457 Chapter 457: CHAPTER 429 KILLING INTENT He managed to conjure such an attack earlier strengthening his sword Qi is because of the old man from the Necromancer Association. When he used a skill of him splitting into three using the death Qi, yin Qi and his very own spiritual sense. If either one of those three clones managed to escape then the old man would be able to get away since he could switch himself and his clones anytime he wants. But too bad Shadowsh had an extremely Powerful spiritual sense noticing this immediately other than him Hentai also instantly analyzed the skill. After having their lunch Shadowsh and the other members of his family got out knowing that they had to know the information that Queen Luminous and his subordinates have obtained. When they got there the mood of the Luminous Kingdom group is still zing it seems that rather than quell their rage their rage have intensified after torturing the old man from the Necromancer Association. Judging by this Shadowsh knew that they had obtain some valuable information pertaining their kingdom. ..... And the situation might not be looking too good for them considering their rage and grief in their expression. Shadowsh was the first one to break the silence ¡°So what information have all of you gathered?¡± Queen Luminous started breathing heavily as she starts to calm herself down when her mood finally calmed down she then started telling the information she had gathered from the old man. When she finished recounting the information they had gathered her eyes were in red as she gasping in breath she was extremely enraged. The expression of Shadowsh and the members of his family except for Sans and the demons were extremely ugly. The things that the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire have done to their kingdom is incredibly immoral. The orcs have conquered the Luminous Kingdom but their casualties were also quite heavy so to recover from their loss they imed all the women in the kingdom and started impregnating them. The Necromancer Association on the other hand needed materials for something and the materials were those of unborn or those that are considered children. They were thrown into a cauldron and was burned to death and some of them were used to numerous shady things. It was truly a grave news that means that there were no one soared and were either tortured, used for sacrifice, raped or eaten. It was truly heartbreaking for them not only those things are incredibly disgusting their king was now seized by the Necromancer Association to make him into a high ss undead. Shadowsh let¡¯s out an evil smile it seems that there are no moralpass in these two powers willing to do anything to increase their strength. He then sent a message to Sans and Red telling them to go all out do not show any mercy. Upon obtaining such order or more like permission to Shadowsh Sans and Red¡¯s eyes shed as they quickly went back to their respective spot. Sans travelled far away from the base camp even after one hundred kilometers he still did not stop only after being certain he was incredibly far from the base camp his yin mes started flickering. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as yin Qi burst from his body then a ck portal appeared as rows of undeads starteding out of the ck portal. As the death Qi started to scatter throughout the surroundings Red was also activating some kind of demonic spell as he started chanting their ancient demonguage. Helping him were his brother cky and the lead of their chanting group Kuros. Gulli from behind was assisting from behind as he used his demonic Qi to increase and improve the strength and quality of their demonic Qi. Suddenly sounds of wails and cries were heard as the resentment in the surrounding was gathered on top of Red, cky and Kuros. Red let¡¯s out a smile ghostly figures were seen floating they were the remaining resentment of the people that died in this ce. Kuros continue his chant while the two bat brothers slumps from the groundpletely exhausted. What they were doing right now is called Festival Of The Dead it was a ceremony to gather the ghosts and resentment in the surrounding towards them. Kuros then calls his second innate weapon and considered on the priceless treasure in Demon World the Demonic Curse God Orb. After the Demonic Curse God Orb was summoned it shone in a bleak ck light that seems to devour the light in the surrounding. The ghostly wails and transparent figures who was floating above them started increasing in aura as they became more and more solid. After 10 minutes the two bat brothers once again joined in to help and after one minute they would once again slumps down in the ground. This process repeated for an hour before Kuros who was already covered in sweat shouted and the transparent figures were gathered into one creating a giant ghost with numerous faces of different race and people. After summoning the giant ghost Kuros cked out Gulli hurriedly came besides and caught him before leaving. The two bat brothers on the other hand chanted onest thing on Kuros ancient art it was the seal for the huge figure as chains started to appear and bounded the giant phantom. The burden on their mental and spiritual strength is truly too much so the two of them kept on fainting during the ceremony. Thankfully for them Shadowsh have promoted them increasing their overall capability. While they just finished their ceremony of the Festival Of The Dead Sans was already spreading his territory during this one hour. The undeads that they encountered were either subdued or devoured by the undead ves that Sans have. Leading their advance were the generals that Sans have personally picked Lisa and Allicia were considered one of those generals. Themander of the army is actually the weakest of the high grade undeads Sans have themander is sses. But after studying countless books about the glorious generals andmanders he managed to be one and since the undeads are expendables except for the high grade ones he wasn¡¯t afraid of making a mistake ordering them to make a high risk move. Those back in base camp also started increasing their territory as they started setting up tents and others stuff for defence and aodation. After flying around the nearby location the Arial Division have returned half an hour ago they managed to find another base camp of the Necromancer Association. Hearing this the rage of the Luminous Kingdom group intensified Shadowsh then granted them permission to attack. The healers were still busy cleansing the surrounding so that the yin and death Qi wouldn¡¯t harm the people. Since this is the situation he decided to send Gulli with them considering his strength he wouldn¡¯t be worried even if the Orc King was there since in terms of strength and battle prowess the Orc King and Gulli is equal. Hearing that the so called second strongest individual in Thousand Race Kingdom all the members of the Luminous Kingdom group cheered as their killing intent soared. With soaring killing intent they advanced towards the location where the Arial Division have found the base camp. Gulli was also excited he wanted to find out how strong he really is in his human form his weapon of choice was of course a shield and a sword. Besides he was always carrying them since they are literally his limbs he could transform into a sword and shield wielding man and nobody would realised that the sword and shield he was wielding is a part of him. Not to mention the toughness of the shield could take a full powered blow from someone of the Crimson Gold Rank while the sharpness of his sword could slice a Gold Rank armor type monster with ease. It only took them a couple of minutes before arriving at the said location of another base camp of the Necromancer Association. The Luminous Kingdom group rode in simr horses called Luminous Stead an astral attribute monster that could increase their speed in a massive degree just by obtaining astral power. Seeing the base camp of the Necromancer Association the eyes of the whole group became bloody red as Queen Luminous raised her sword and shouted ¡°Charge!!!¡± As they charged with full of killing intent rumbling was heard rming the entire base camp. A bone chilling cold suddenly started to spread in the surrounding as the entire charging group stops as their stead started to feel uneasy. Roar! A domineering roar was heard dispersing the cold as Gulli charged towards the base camp with incredible speed. Any defence or restriction that was put up by the Necromancer Association was mowed down by Gulli. The necromancers tried to stop him as spells after spells started raining down on him but it only tickled him as he directly destroyed the camp¡¯s wall. Chapter 458 Chapter 458: CHAPTER 430 TYRANT GULLI Letting out a bestial roar Gulli charged towards a certain direction in the camp as the people who were in his ways were either shed in half or had their bones broken when his shield mmed into them. With nothing blocking their way the Luminous Kingdom group easily entered the camp as skills, spells and techniques started raining down everywhere. All the necromancers were already shaken when Gulli easily managed to destroy their defence and entered the camp so their attacks were a bit weaker than before some even quickly tried to flee. It was utter chaos while the necromancers were afraid all the members of the Luminous Kingdom were full of killing intent so opposite from the necromancers the soldiers¡¯ attacks were enhanced. They mowed down the entire base camp not letting any of the necromancers escape but suddenly when everything calms down they felt strange that they had not seen Gulli anywhere. Suddenlyughter was heard it was clearly someone who was having fun. Along with theughter were sounds of explosion as the explosion ured the entire surrounding started shaking. ..... Roar! A deep and loud roar was heard as a giant skeleton was seen standing. The Luminous Kingdom group was startled but they quickly went into formation as they aimed their weapons towards the giant skeleton undead. But another startling scene appeared in their eyes as the huge skeleton undead the height of 3 storey building was actually being lifted by it¡¯s arm and was mmed. Suddenly the already gloomy sky started to be much more gloomier as yin wind started to appear. Roar! A domineering dragon roar was heard as a burst of powerful aura was felt in front of them. Without doubt they realized that Gulli was actually fighting some powerful opponent and was still fighting them right now. The location where Gulli is right now if meters apart from the base camp he had chase 3 individuals towards this location. These three individuals were all Pseudo Crimson Gold Rank but their teamwork andbination causes them to be much more stronger than a full fledge Crimson Gold Rank individual. The example was the giant skeleton undead that Gulli just destroyed it should just have been a Giant Iron Skeleton but after the three work together and summon the creature they managed to summon Gigantous Silver Skeleton an undead with a Crimson Gold Rank level. Gulli might have a hard time fighting such being in his human form but too bad for these three even though he wasn¡¯t as physically powerful as his original form he could still use his skills without a problem. He had summoned his two dragon heads as they immediately bit the Gigantous Silver Skeleton and started crunching it¡¯s bones. He on the other hand kept on shing as the three individuals clearly couldn¡¯t summon another Crimson Gold Rank undead since they were already having a problem controlling the undead he was fighting. The three necromancers looks at each other before started chanting they don¡¯t need to control the Gigantous Silver Skeleton knowing that it was already in the state of being destroyed. Gulli immediately noticed this and willed one of his dragon head to try and bite one of the necromancers. One of the necromancers took out a shield made out of entirely of bones with a huge skull on the middle. As he threw it towards the iing dragon head the skull opens its mouth as green yin mes flickered in it¡¯s eye socket. As the bone shield increased in size and started emitting a unique type of aura that causes people to be attracted towards it Gulli¡¯s dragon head let¡¯s out a dragon roar before crushing the skull with just one bite. This scene caused the necromancer to tremble in fear as he quickly take out a bag and opens it. Numerous undeads of varying species starteding out as they swarmed towards the dragon head and Gulli. Gulli opens his mouth as a powerful aura started emitting out of his body and into his mouth. [Dragon Breath] A full fledge attack from a demon and dragon offspring and the said offspring is someone who is nearing towards the pseudo Transcendent. With just one attack all the undeads swarming towards Gulli was burned into nothingness. The necromancer that had released the undead horde was also burnt into nothingness as the two necromancers who were busy chanting finished their chant way toote. When the undead they have summoned finally came out the two immediately does without hesitation knowing that they are clearly not a match against Gulli. Gulli let¡¯s out an angry roar seeing his enemies running away without hesitation he reverted back to his original form as a tyrannical aura started spreading throughout the surrounding. The people of the Luminous Kingdom who was on standby in the former base camp of the Necromancer Association also felt the tyrannical aura. They felt incredibly helpless as if they had to kneel in front of the individual who was emitting such aura. Queen Luminous on the other hand looks extremely solemn but unlike his subordinates she doesn¡¯t have the feeling of kneeling since she walk on the path of the rulers and her father have also an aura that causes people to have a feeling of kneeling in front of him. The only difference his aura is full of King¡¯s aura a presence of a ruler on the other hand the tyrannical aura has the presence of strength. Thankfully she knew who¡¯s aura it is since she is quite sensitive towards aura of others she had been shaken when she had arrived at the Thousand Race Kingdom. She also felt that the rumors about the Thousand Race Kingdom are a bit exaggerated but she had finally realised that the rumors aren¡¯t exaggerated one bit. In fact when she finally met Shadowsh¡¯s family members she had thought that the rumors aren¡¯t all correct the prowess of Shadowsh¡¯s family is much more terrifying than those rumors. What causes her to feel chill is that the fact that she couldn¡¯t feel anything towards Shadowsh nothing at all in fact if he did not speak and only stand besides her she wouldn¡¯t be able to notice him. Her incredible sense of feeling is actually quite useless to Shadowsh her senses even works towards her father and other powerful individuals but towards Shadowsh its quite useless. Now that she was feeling the full brunt of Gulli¡¯s tyrannical aura she was having a hard time calming down. Not only the aura is extremely tyrannical it was also vicious and full of killing intent and not ordinary killing intent it¡¯s a killing intent that have bathe in the blood of more than ten thousand beings. To survive in the Demon World one had to wash their hands with blood and considering Gulli¡¯s former stupidity he would kill anything that had encountered him. Not to mention when he was subdued by the demon lord and was used as a weapon his hands were already drenched with the blood of countless demons. Back in Gulli he was now in his original form as he raised his thick legs and stomps the head of the Gigantous Silver Skeleton crushing it to bits. The other undead that looks like an extremely grotesque octopus monster with a human body but have tentacles on its face and legs was also killed with just one sh. [Abyssal Dragon sh] It was this skill that splits the grotesque looking octopus. Gulli then ps his wings and chased after the fleeing two necromancers his speed is quite fast but suddenly he stops as he noticed that the two necromancers actually split up. With a snort a small ck hole appeared in his chest a monster that has a demon horn came out of the ck hole. The creature looks like a vulture Gulli then released it as it rapidly disappears in his view he had ordered it to chase after one of the necromancers while he went after the other one. The demonic vulture might be only of Silver Rank but it¡¯s speed isparable to any High Level Gold Rank flying monsters too bad its fighting power is much weaker than average Silver Rank monster at the same level as it. It acts like an ultimate scavenger and the only reason it was able to fly this fast is because it spends all of its potential in fleeing. After a minute passes Gulli managed to chase after one of the necromancer as the necromancer saw Gulli his expression became one of despair. Gulli then spreads his hand as he crushed the necromancer into a bloody bits with one grip after that he breathed out mes as he burned the necromancer soul and body. He actually wanted to eat the necromancer but it was too foul for him as he decided to clean his hand after having the necromancer¡¯s bloody bits scattered around it. He then let¡¯s out a vicious smiled one of that a predator make when it knew it¡¯s prey wouldn¡¯t escape it¡¯s grasp. Chapter 459 Chapter 459: CHAPTER 431 THREE MONTHS He then ps his wings as he left afterimages in his wake. The demonic beast, the Mutated Demonic Vulture, had finally catched up with thest necromancer and was following it. Judging from what it was sending, the necromancer was releasing numerous kinds of ghosts that would take the same form as itself. In addition, it would also have the same aura as the monster itself and they quickly fled in different directions. However, the Mutated Demonic Vulture is a demon beast that have incredible eyesight and it has great resistance towards Illusion it might be fooled by an illusion made by a Crimson Gold Rank Level being but below this level it is quite useless to it. It received a message that it would enjoy a feast afterpleting this task actually even if Gulli just orders it to do something it wouldn¡¯t dare to disagree. But after living with Shadowsh and the others Gulli have be much more kind and would give a reward to his subordinates if they managed toplete a task he had ordered but if they did not they would suffer punishment. Not from him but from Red which is now considered as the punisher in the Demon Realm. ..... All the low tier demons would suffer from his hand if they ever caused a problem. Back in the chase the necromancer became more panicked as he and the other two necromancers have connections with each other so he knew that he was thest one remaining in the three of them. They are actually triplets so they had great teamwork and their aura is the same with each other so whenever they did abined chant it wouldn¡¯t sh with each other. They are quite proud of themselves since even with their levels they could still defeat full fledge Early Level Crimson Gold Rank individual but when they faced with Gulli they are nothing more than just ants. Roar! While the fleeing necromancer was very frantic he heard a familiar roar that causes him to be in despair. Suddenly a suffocating pressure descended towards him as he stop breathing not because he wanted to but because his chest was punctured by a w. Gulli then lifted the punctured necromancer before smiling as he brought him into a group of undead and have them feast on him. He then called back the Mutated Demonic Vulture back into his inner personal realm before flying back to the Luminous Kingdom group. When returned he was back in his human form looking at the Luminous Kingdom group that was looking at him in reverence. He then nods at them as they returned back to their base camp within just a single day they managed to destroy two base camp of the Necromancer Association which is quite a boon to their group. And the group of healers were healing the kingdom cleansing the surrounding of the death and yin Qi. Sans was helping them as he and his group would devour arge amount of yin Qi in the surrounding they would also devour the other undeads they encountered. The night came but it wasn¡¯t that different from the day since the sun was blocked by thick ck miasma clouds. The only difference from the day and night in this ce is the yin Qi in the surrounding became much more stronger and the undeads became much more active. But nighttime is Sans and the demons active time as when the night came the other group went back to base camp to rest while Sans brought his undeads to advance. Red and cky also brought the other low tier demons with them as the imp and bat demons started making a ruckus. Since undeads and demons weren¡¯t that liked it is best that they operate in a separate time and this is clearly the case for their group. While the other groups have dinner and starts resting Sans have finally encountered another base camp of the Necromancer Association. It seems that after their victory the members of the Orc Empire immediately went back to their empire while the Necromancer Association started building numerous base camp since they would able to increase their strength by obtaining the undeads and the different kind of energies scattered in the battlefield. But they never thought that their clever ideas would be their downfall as Shadowsh have already released the order of no mercy that means Sans and the demons wouldn¡¯t be restricted in their attacks. Screams of pain and agony rang out as Sans assaulted the Necromancer Association branch camp. His undead subordinates started to relish on the meats of the necromancers and the undeads they had devoured. The strongest one in the camp is a pseudo Crimson Gold Rank individual which is an insectpared to Sans with just one stab of his spear he bore a hole onto the necromancer¡¯s chest. While Sans was killing and feeding his undead subordinates Red and cky have also starts their raid on the Necromancer Association branch camp they have found. The night have passed as the people back on Shadowsh¡¯s camp have felt that the yin Qi have weakened they immediately knew that the night have already passed. What they did not know duringst night 3 Necromancer Association branch camp were destroyed by Sans and the demons. When Shadowsh have heard this he knew that they had already rmed the Necromancer Association but he wasn¡¯t worried as he told Sans to continue his onught. The clouds of miasma started dispersing as Sans was rapidly draining them while the healers were doing their best dispersing the yin Qi in the surrounding. Shadowsh was also using his dragon clones to assault any undeads in the Kingdom as they let them loose. They are rounding up the necromancers and undeads in the kingdom as they started advancing. The Luminous Kingdom is regaining it¡¯s hospitablend as the elves started nting ordinary fruits trees and other nts. But it seems that they finally destroyed all of the Necromancer Association branch camps in the kingdom so they were now advancing towards the outer part of the Luminous Kingdom. 3 months have passed since Shadowsh havended in the soil of the Luminous Kingdom. The Luminous Kingdom was now restored back to it¡¯s bright and sunnynd but because of the destruction caused by the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association the kingdom looks barren but at least it was now not covered in gloomy clouds and harmful energies. Queen Luminous have decided to rebuild the kingdom while Shadowsh and his group continue his advance totally focus on his mission in eliminating the threats of the continent. But because he was busy helping the Luminous Kingdom recover their vitality he took a long time before managing to cross paths with the two forces. Their speed is incredibly fast as Shadowsh was able to improve their speed via spiritual sense as he managed to lift the entire boats and have them sail in the sky. But it would be a huge burden considering how heavy the ships are but thankfully Yshelia would help him and the Arial Division would also help in the speed of the ships with their wind energy. Shadowsh was also having a hard time carrying so many ships at the same time even with Yshelia¡¯s and the others help. But it did increase their mobility speed as they only spent three months to cross the Luminous Kingdom and arrived at the forgotten sea. The forgotten sea is a natural divider of thewlessnd and that is the same size of a kingdom but thend do not have any proper ruler. Just like what it¡¯s name implies thend have nows there were still humans living inside thend. Shadowsh and the others have decided not tond into such ce since the ce have no value to them not to mention the number of the people living in thend have deceased significantly. During the invasion of the demons and chaos beasts many people in thewlessnd were killed and now the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association have also started exploiting them. Even though Shadowsh and the others wouldn¡¯tnd into that ce and would take a detour he had already sent Gulli, cky and Red to destroy the ce and if they found any people from the two force they are permitted to kill them. Arriving at thewlessnd Gulli, cky and Red immediately saw the totalwlessness of the ce. The condition and the environment is quite poor as children with malnutrition condition could be seen everywhere. They even saw one woman trying to run away from 3 three naked burly men they disregard the people around them and were intent on catching the sexy woman. Suddenly the girls smiled as the three men also stops as their heads were sliced off from their body. Another two seductive women appeared as they started kicking the corpses of the three men. Chapter 460 Chapter 460: CHAPTER 432 LAWLESS LAND Seeing this Red and cky looks at each other before nodding as they approached the three females. They then spoke ¡°Fair maidens we are knights of the great lord Shadowsh and are tasked to scout the Lawless Land seeing how strong the three of you are we would like for the three of you to tell us what you know¡± Even though the two of them spoke in a courteous manner both of them have the same idea as if the two tried to deny their request they would have a reason to capture the three of them and forced them to answer their questions. The three girls immediately became vignt the leader of the group looks at Red and cky before snorting and spoke in a sneer ¡°Knights of the strongest being in this continent?¡± After saying that she spit near the feet of Red and continue ¡°If you are his knights then I am her master¡± Hearing this the two girls behind the female startedughing but the three of them have tactic understanding one of them would taunt the enemy while the other two would immediately initiate a sneak attack. Both Red and cky became pissed just as they burst with murderous a roar was heard it was a domineering dragon roar. ..... Then a killing intent that causes everyone in the surrounding to tremble in fear. Gulli started walking forward with each step his aura intensified his gaze is lock in the three girls. Sensing the gaze of Gulli the three girls they had encountered someone they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with. The three wanted to flee but their bodies aren¡¯t listening to them and they were still trembling in fear. Red suddenly stood in front of Gulli as he spoke ¡°Gulli you should calm yourself first please if these three ants still dare to spheme the name of our lord then you could do anything you want to them¡± Gulli looks at Red he then took a deep breath and stop his advance but his gaze is still locked onto the three girls. He had followed Red request because he still remember the very reason he had joined Shadowsh¡¯s group is because of Red so he owe him a lot. Red then started asking question to the three girls which they answered honestly without holding anything back. The three knew if they don¡¯t redeem themselves they would be killed after this interrogation. Suddenly the leader of the three girls the one who had taunted Red and the others spoke something that piqued the interest of the three demons ¡°I am called Victress I am considered a bit influential around these parts and I know all theyout of the ce I also knew where the necromancers are hanging out¡± Red then looks at Gulli as he wanted him to be the one who decide wether to grant mercy to these three girls or just outright kill them or even eat them. Gulli saw that Red was looking at him and he nodded knowing what Red was thinking about. He had calmed down besides he wanted toplete the mission that Shadowsh have gave them. Obtaining Gulli¡¯s permission Red told the three girls ¡°Okay we need a guide the three of you would be enough¡± Hearing this the three girls heaved a sigh of relief but suddenly Red moved in an incredible speed as he raised the leader of the three girls up holding her neck very tightly. He then spoke ¡°But if you ever try to spheme the name of lord Shadowsh I will kill you¡± He then let¡¯s the girl go as Victress started breathing in rapid manner hungry for air she felt the touch of death just now. She then leads the three demons as she knew at least they weren¡¯t killed but just after they arrived at the center of the city numerous men started surrounding them. There was a man standing in the front looking at Victress with a rather licentious manner just as he was about to speak his head disappears and appeared on cky¡¯s eyes. Time seems to stop in the surrounding as the people were looking at cky with a stunned manner. cky let¡¯s out a vicious smiled as he disappears causing the people to recover from their stunned stupor. They tried to use some kind of defensive skills but they were too slow or their defense is too weak against cky. In just matters of seconds more than fifty people surrounding them was killed. The three girls were now extremely frightened but the next scene caused their skin to crawl. Red raised his hand as the blood in the surrounding started to gather towards them and numerous figures made up of blood was created there were 10 of them but their strength is much more strongerpared to the fifty individuals earlier. The ten figures became birds as Red sent them flying around them he orders them to kill anyone that has suspicious intent on them. After that they continue their journey but the three girls became much more respectful towards them. In the Lawless Land strength is king that is why they knew Shadowsh since the title of the number one strongest being in the continent has been given to him. They thought that Red and the others were just telling some lies saying that they were the knights of Shadowsh but now they knew they might have really encountered people from Thousand Race Kingdom the kingdom which was known to house the strongest individuals in the continent. The three of them trembled in both fear and excitement they knew if they wanted to change their destiny it is only to cling into these three individuals. Suddenly one of the girls whispered something to Victress causing her to widen in surprise as she stops and spoke. ¡°Misters from what my friend have found out it seems that there is a camp of orcs in thisnd¡± The eyes of the three demons lit up as they wanted to feed the demons and demon beasts inside Gulli¡¯s personal secret realm with high quality food and the orcs of the Orc Empire is just like that. Gulli was extremely excited so does the other two demons as this was a chance to strengthen the overall strength of their race. Red then spoke ¡°Good it seems that you three girls are extremely useful if you managed to truly lead us to the location of the base camp of the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire we will reward you greatly¡± The three girls were ecstatic suddenly Victress took a deep breath and asks in a rather nervous manner ¡°May I ask that our reward would be the chance to join Shadowsh¡¯s army?¡± She and the two girls were extremely nervous on the order hand the three demons looks at each other and started to ponder. Suddenly Gulli spoke ¡°Yes, we agree to your request but you need to chose which force do you want to join but be warned each force has restrictions¡± ¡°The Human Force which consists of humanoid beings, The Demon Force which is consists of demons but be warned we would turned you into a demonic being while thest is the Undead Force which has the same restriction as the Demon Force¡± Hearing this the three girls became quiet one of the girls then asks ¡°So which force is the three of you in?¡± The three demons looks at each other and answered at the same time but their answer differs between each other. ¡°Demon Force¡± ¡°Secret Force¡± ¡°The Family¡± Red is from Demon Force as he is actually the leader of the demons but Gulli is the king of the demons but he was not the one responsible for taking care of them but his strength and the fact that he owns a personal secret realm to amodate demons deemed him as kings of the demons. But Gulli worked directly under Shadowsh just like Sans. cky on the other hand was one of the three heads of the Secret Organization that is responsible for taking care of spies and other stuff that should be done in the dark. The three girls looks at them strangely as they heard there were three force but now there were actually more there were only three selection for them. The three of them started hesitating but Victress next sentence at least give them more time to think. ¡°Okay we should handle the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire¡¯s base camps in the Lawless Land before choosing because we need to at least achieve what we promise first¡± With that Victress leads Gulli towards the Necromancer Association base camp while the two girls lead the two demons into the base camp of the orcs. When Victress finally arrived at the so calles gathering ce of the necromancers she heaved a sigh of relief as she saw necromancersing and going. Chapter 461 Chapter 461: CHAPTER 433 MUMMIFIED OLD MAN Just as Victress was about to ask Gulli the next procedure a roar sounded out as it stunned the whole camp. Gulli then transformed into his true form as he charged towards the camp all by himself without fear. His gigantic body easily blocked the sky from the necromancers as he raised his sword and sweeps it towards the camp. [Demonic Hellsme sh] With just this one attack the entire camp was submerged with demonic mes as screams rang out in the entire camp the undeads and the necromancer were turned to dust. Gulli then opens his mouth as arge amount of energy started radiating from it. [Dragon Breath] ..... Boom! The entire camp have became a huge crater as with just two attacks Gulli managed to annihte his target. But Gulli did not stop as Victress have thought he raised his sword high as he looks towards the center of the crater. Sounds of cracking was heard as a coffin came out and an aged voice was heard roaring. The aura of the coffin is extremely ancient what¡¯s more the aura has a tint of unique aura that belongs to Shadowsh. The eyes of Gulli shes with battle intent he then brought his sword down. [Abyssal Dragon sh] Boom A giant splitting sh was created but the coffin was only thrown backwards in an incredible speed but was not split in half. Gulli then spoke to Victress his dragon voice was extremely loud causing her to slumps into the ground and covered her ears. ¡°Go back this fight would cause destruction in the surrounding in a great degree¡± He then flew towards the direction where the coffin flew. Victress stood up and ran away without hesitation what Gulli had warned her caused her to shiver since she just saw how powerful he was. Roar! Gulli¡¯s roar was heard throughout thend stunning everyone. In Red and cky¡¯s location the two of them momentarily stop what they are doing and looks at direction of where Gulli¡¯s roar was heard. In front of them were corpses of orcs being stacked together. Numerous blood bats or bats made up of bloods were flying above them attacking the orcs inside the camp. The two girls that came with Victress were shivering in fear behind them looking at the two with fear in their eyes. But other than fear there were also awe as they were ecstatic knowing that they had the chance to join such a powerful group. Red spoke ¡°It seems that Gulli have encountered someone or something powerful enough for him to let out such roar¡± cky nodded the two of them have easily destroyed the base camp of the orcs with the blood soldiers that Red have created. Any orcs that tried to attack them or manage to get close to them were killed by cky as for them the orcs are extremely weak. Not only the orcs from the Orc Empire stupid they are literally fearless so the two just stared watching as the blood soldiers massacred the entire camp. The blood soldiers are considered immortal beings against these orcs as they have endless amount of vitality andrge amount of blood empowering the blood soldiers to a new level. Just as the two were leisurely talking with each other a roar came out of the camp as arger than the average orc appeared. The orc has tattoos all over its body wielding a giant pair of dragon like saber. It locks it¡¯s gaze at Red and cky his thing was still in the open and it was still covered with lustful juice clearly indicating it was raping a girl or two just now. Red looks disgusted so does cky and the two girls without saying anything cky disappears and appeared behind the orc before attacking. This attack is one of the high level human technique he learned the attack is called blink strike as he would use his incredible speed and appeared behind the target almost like he was blinking. Peng! But a surprising event ured cky did not manage to kill the orc as the orc raised his sword blocking the attack from behind. It then spun creating a powerful gust of wind and a powerful saber Qi. The attack forced cky backwards as he looks at the orc in front of him with shock it was then reced by killing intent as his form returned back to his original form. Red just silently watch from behind knowing that his brother was actually happy since he found a worthy opponent. Swish! With incredible speed cky started running circles around the orc his doppelganger confused except for Red. But the orc started swinging as his powerful attack caused the doppelganger to disperse and cky to once again back off. The orc then leaps towards cky and brought his two giant sabers down. cky moves sideward as he sent a sh towards the orc but he only heard shing sound as he was shocked by what he saw. His sharp nails did not manage to pierce through the orc¡¯s skin. His eyes shed as he started moving rapidly but also distanced himself from the orc as he started waving his hands and numerous wind de like attacks started flying towards the orc. Red smiled and nodded as he realised what is cky¡¯s n he knew that this fight would take a while but at least they had time in their back. The orcs on the other hand were being ughtered by the blood soldiers and each death would only strengthen the blood soldiers. While the two bat demons have their situation under control Gulli was now standing in front of the coffin with his two dragon heads summoned right besides him. His expression is extremely solemn as he actually sensed a trace of danger from the coffin he knew that his opponent would definitely be a powerful being. With a bang the coffin lid was destroyed and a person walks out from it the person was a mummy looking man in a suite that looks like traditional chinese clothes. The man started speaking which confused Gulli since he couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Yijing duo sh¨¤o ni¨¢nle?¡± ¡°Zh¨¨ b¨´ z¨¤i sh¨¬ wo de ji¨´ sh¨¬ji¨¨¡± He then looks at Gulli and became intrigued as he spoke to himself ¡°Duome q¨ªt¨¨ de c¨²nz¨¤i¡± Sensing no hostility towards the old man Gulli did not immediately attack but looks at the old man warily with his guard raised to the highest. His senses are telling him that this man is extremely dangerous but he do not fear him. The mummy old man then narrowed his eyes as he attack which startled Gulli the attack has no hostility nor killing intent on it but it still felt extremely dangerous. With a roar he also swings his sword but suddenly his sword became a shield as he opens his mouth wide and let¡¯s out a roar. The old man was already stunned when he saw the sword bing a shield now that he is defenceless Gulli¡¯s attack caused him to kneel as his mind started emitting buzzing sounds. What Gulli used was his skill [Dragon Roar] which deals double damage since the mummified old man was defenceless. Gulli did not waste this opportunity and attack as he used another one of his skill. [Dragon Tail Whip] Bam! The powerful attack threw the mummified old man backwards Gulli continue his onught as he used one of the human sword skills he had learned. Sword Qi sh! A powerful sword Qi was sent flying towards the mummified old man. Gulli¡¯s sword Qi is no ordinary sword Qi as if had both dragon and demonic Qi which strengthens the power and lethality of it. The mummified old man have never thought that his n to tame Gulli would backfire so bad that his life might be over after this fight. Gulli then teleported next to the mummified old man who just suffered from a direct attack of Gulli¡¯s Sword Qi sh. His sword was now covered in hellsfire as he brought his sword down causing the mummified old man to scream in agony. The old man looked down at Gulli while Gulli was looking at the old man like he was the strongest opponent he had ever fought of course such result would happen. Not to mention that the mummified old man have just woke up from his deep slumber and had no idea how to absorb the surrounding energy. Gulli continue on shing with his six arms as his two dragon heads have bitten off the mummified old man¡¯s arms and legs it was totally a brutal attack. The mummified old man has no chance on surviving right now he then let¡¯s out onest shout as he exploded himself and throwing Gulli away as the explosion broke Gulli¡¯s scale and actually injured him quite heavily. If the old man did not attack Gulli or if the old man did not underestimate Gulli he would have a higher chance of winning or living but there is no if since he was already killed. Chapter 462 Chapter 462: CHAPTER 434 I ACTUALLY DON¡¯T KNOW IF I SHOULD UPLOAD THIS CHAPTER OR NOT Gulli then look at the wounds he had suffered and felt a powerful violent force rampaging throughout his body. This force causes his regeneration to be inactive so he started controlling his demonic Qi to counter the force. After a while he heaved a sigh of relief as he disperse the violent force but he was exhausted by the sheer amount of demonic Qi he had to use to disperse the force. After the violent force disappears Gulli¡¯s dragon Qi started to be active as his regeneration ability activated once again rapidly healing his wounds. He then flew towards the direction where Victress had fled. Back in cky and Red the two have already destroyed the whole base camp of the orcs but cky was still fighting with the orc general. The orc general was now in his berserk mode as cky was having fun fighting with him he as an assassin is incredibly lethal against a one on one fight. ..... But the orc general not only has a tough skin that function like an armor his vital force is incredibly strong so does his regeneration ability. But what it did not realized is that it¡¯s body was now infected with a harmful energy from the demon kind. Demonic Qi! If this goes on the orc general would be truly infected and finally transforming into a pseudo demon. The orc general kept on roaring as it waves his two saber around trying to hit cky which is a useless endeavour. cky is an assassin his escaping and dodging abilities are top notch and his burst attack is incredibly powerful. If it weren¡¯t for the orc general powerful defence and regeneration ability he would have been killed much more earlier. It seems that the tattoo of the orc general that cky is facing right now increased the host defence. Each unique orcs from the Orc Empire has tattoos all over their bodies the tattoos have unique abilities that may differ or simr to one another. cky was now studying his opponent as the orc general is a perfect rest subject for him he had never fought someone with a defence like this orc general with his life on the line. He would escape if he fought someone like this orc general before but now he wanted to know his limit and surpass it. Red and the two girls were watching the fight with interest all the others orcs have been killed by the blood soldiers already so they now could focus their attention towards the fight of these two. cky is extremely fast and nimble after initiating one powerful strike he would immediately retreat. The strike would destroy the orc general defence but after a while the injury that it had would instantly recovered. Red was just smiling rather nonchntly he knew that cky have still not used his all yet. The two girls have thought that cky is just an assassin if it was a direct confrontation he would definitely lose. But what they did not know that cky is no longer a regr bat demon but now awakened it¡¯s pit lord bloodline. He also have a berserk ability he would be able to take care of himself in a direct confrontation but because of his personality he would not fight this way. Red is actually just like him he was a strategist not a fighter he dislike fighting but after awakening the pit lord bloodline within him he now realized that if he does not fight he would feel extremely irritated. Pit lords are known to be a natural born fighter but all three demons from Shadowsh¡¯s force that managed to awaken or be a pit lord were not fighter material. It was ironic indeed one acts like an assassin, one is a strategist and one is a cursemaster. Back in the fight Red was now waiting for Gulli toe to them knowing that he would be able to crush this orc general with one attack. Just as he thought about this Gulli¡¯s powerful presence was felt and the expression of the two girls changed as they turn backwards with a pale faces as they look towards the gigantic being flying towards them. Red on the other hand just sighed and shouted ¡°Brother wrap it up Gulli is here¡± Hearing this cky who was still fighting in a rather joyous manner became upset he then sighed as he attack this is hisst attack. He started multiplying as he surrounds the orc general. [Shadow Clones] Suddenly numerous cks chains appeared below the orc general as they started wrapping him up. [Summon: Dark Chains] He then used his threebo attack that would cause his arm to be paralysed for 3 hours. [Shadow Strike] + [Dark sh] + Assassin Ultimate Burst Attack Skill: Absolute Strike. This is his ultimate attack one that would render his arm to be unable to move for 3 hours. Bang! With the explosion of the air a huge hole was bored into the orc general¡¯s chest. The orc general wasn¡¯t able to retaliate nor defend it was bound by numerous chains and besides cky have multiplied to 8 figures confusing it. When Gullinded he saw that their jobs were already finished he then nodded as he carried the three girls and flew backwards towards Shadowsh and others direction. The girls were extremely excited and all three of them actually wanted to join the Demon Force of the Thousand Race Kingdom. But they don¡¯t want to be a demon so they told Gulli and the others that they would be responsible for other responsibilities that would cause a bit of trouble towards demons for example talking with people from other race. Red immediately agreed to their request knowing that their ultimate weakness is the inability to talk with people from other races. Demons were still being hated by the people from this continent as a matter a fact the demons were still being hunted from all over this continent. The three girls have now be Gulli¡¯s secretary the three of them would still need to be affected by a hint of demonic Qi but it should be harmless to them. And one of the safest method is to sleep with a higher rank demon which in this situation is Gulli. The three girls agreed without hesitation the reason for this is because they are people from Lawless Land. Even though the three of them were still virgins right now they had already thought of giving their precious first time to someone strong so that he would be able to protect them and give them a better life. Gulli would be able to give them this but what they did not know is that this was also would be Gulli¡¯s first time. When they went back to the fleet Gulli immediately went inside his personal secret realm together with the three girls. On the other hand cky and Red went to inform Shadowsh of their findings and also inform him about the girls. What they did not know is that Gulli have already informed him about this before they even managed to ept the girls into their group. Gulli actually asked Shadowsh if they ept the girls or not he had even told him about what Victress have said. But Shadowsh have actually agreed to ept them his killing intent disperse since he knew the three girls would definitely be an additional members of their group. What he did not realized is that these three girls would be his secretaries there is even a high chance that they would be his women. Inside of Gulli¡¯s personal secret realm he was looking at the three girls who were also looking at him with a rather bashful manner. [NSFW ALERT] The three girls started undressing as their movements have already started enticing Gulli. Gulli was now part dragon and dragons are lustful creatures especially make dragons as their body is full of yang Qi. Gulli¡¯s breathing became hurried as he saw the three girls take off their clothes piece by piece. It only serve to stimte him he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able bed these three girls in his original form so he was now in his human form. A tent was already formed underneath Gulli¡¯s pants the three girls were looking at him with their amorous gaze as the final piece of their clothing disappears. They then let¡¯s out a moving moan as they walk closer towards Gulli until they finally reach them. Gulli¡¯s eyes were extremely wide open as he looks towards the beautiful bodies of these three flowers. Two of the girls went and hug Gulli¡¯s arms as Victress let¡¯s out a seductive smile before squatting. She then touch the powerful and huge tent that was bulging in Gulli¡¯s pants as she continues to strike it. She then pulls down the pants as a mighty dragon spear was shown into the world. The three girls let¡¯s out a gasp of surprise before their breath became hurried as well. Chapter 463 Chapter 463: CHAPTER 435 GULLI THE MAN Gulli¡¯s dragon Qi started to influence the senses of the three girls making them much more hornier. What¡¯s more the demonic Qi enhanced their desire as Victress opens her mouth and with Gulli¡¯s look of surprised she swallowed his huge thing whole. It seems that this wasn¡¯t her first time doing this and was actually quite good as an extremely satisfied expression appeared on Gulli¡¯s face. The two girls on the other hand Ban and Jullie started moving their dainty hands on Gulli¡¯s chest as they stick their bodies at him breathing in his neck and ears. The two of them then started licking Gulli¡¯s neck as Victress was working hard down below. After being pleasured by the three girls and suffering from their masterful moved Gulli was now close to the peak. Gulli started trembling as he grab the head of Victress and released his essence as the eyes of the Victress widens and with a splurting sound milk started dripping down on her mouth. ..... Victress started coughing as what had Gulli have done was too unexpected for her suddenly she was pinned down by a strong body. Smelling the scent of the strong muscr body on top of her the eyes of Victress started to form heart. With Gulli¡¯s roar his mighty dragon spear invaded Victress¡¯s pink rose garden. An expression of pain appeared on her face as Gulli stops and looks at her before putting using his yang Qi to weaken the pain that she was experiencing. He then starts to move in a vigorous manner as the tempting voice of the three girls started to down the surrounding. Gulli then spreads his arm as he brought the two girls who was licking his neck in a rather domineering manner. He then kissed Jullie as his tongue captured her tongue in domineering manner also while his hand started to feel the soft treasure she has on her chest. On the other hand his other hand hugs Ban as his finger prated her precious spot and a sweet moan came out of her mouth. Gulli then summoned his two dragon heads as the two heads gently started licking all over the two girls. With his thick spear and two unique energy Victress couldn¡¯t handle his assault as she lets out a shout and she started spazzing out. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth and her eyes were unfocused or more urately her expression was that of ecstasy. Gulli then raised Ban as he infected her of his dragon and demonic Qi causing her to be extra lustful her rose garden started bing extremely wet as her juice started dripping out of it. He then pointed his dragon spear towards the entrance of the garden with her sweet moan his dragon spear entered the warm and moist rose garden. He then started moving as sounds of flesh hitting each other could be clearly be heard and the moans of the two girls were tickling the ears of those that is hearing them. Of course other than Gulli no one hears the three girls as he told every demon inside his personal secret realm to not disturb him. Just like Victress the situation of Ban was also the same, as her eyes were now unfocused and she clearly lost her mind to the ecstasy. She had already came as this was her first time experiencing this on the other hand Jullie was now being licked all over by the two dragon heads Gulli had summoned. With Gulli¡¯s roar he released his essence inside of Ban and turn his head and looks at Jullie who was clearly enjoying herself. With Jullie¡¯s shout Gulli also conquered her while he was enjoying himself in thepany of the three girls Shadowsh inside one of the room was looking upset. Because his body wasn¡¯t developed properly he couldn¡¯t enjoy the taste of a woman flesh just yet which clearly disappoints him. Hearing that Gulli would be served by three beautiful maidens of course he was jealous but what can he do he was already suffering from his rash decision but even if time reversed he would still do it. After all only by transforming into an adult would everyone listens to him as long as he show his capability but if he was in a form of a child then his path would be much more difficult. He just need to have his body recover from the impact of his force growth as Hentai was also helping him with this. Back to their situation after finally having to cross in waters their fleet moves in an incredibly slow manner since their ships were just too big and the small pathway wasn¡¯t enough to fit all the ships in so three ships should be followed by three ships from behind. The ship that was sailing in front is the main ship where Shadowsh and his family is staying. The other ships stayed on the Luminous Kingdom as it was their property they still need to rebuild their kingdom but they did swore to join them when they finally stabilized their situation. Shadowsh was actually shocked by the fact that the Lawless Land still exists knowing just how much ambitious the two powers are but thinking about this he realised they still need humans to help them in the improvement of their empire or association. Humans might not be the strongest creature but their potential is limitless their intelligence and adaptability is superb might not be the best but could be considered one of the highest. They could weapons, tools and many more things that is able to help them vanquish stronger opponents than themselves. And because of their limited lifespan they strive to aplish many things before their death of strive to increase their strength just to increase their lifespan. Because of this many of the humans managed to rule over a piece ofnd or even a continent. Their rate of reproduction is also much more fasterpared to other intelligent species. That is why the orcs have captured many females from the human race to increase their numbers but the orcs mostly preferred to capture females from the beastman race ormonly known as demi-humans. The reason for this is because the people from the beastman race have strong bodiespared to the human race which is what the orcs wanted. Shadowsh already knew that there would definitely be many from the beastman race that was now being raped at this moment and was treated as breeding livestock. The state of the female that Red and cky have rescued are extremely pitiful as the orcs did not treat them as living beings but just toys. Shadowsh was now determined to kill all the orcs from the Orc Empire since he now realized that they are no longer intelligent humanoid creatures but beasts that only acts on instinct. On the other hand the Necromancer Association is much much worse they are intelligent so they knew what they are doing but they continue to do so. Even though it was already beyond the moralpass of the popce. Since they like undeads so much Shadowsh will feed them to Sans¡¯s undeads. They don¡¯t deserve any mercy whatsoever with the strength of his army he is quite confident that they would be able to defeat even these two forces. In a certain location where the ce is covered with dark clouds. In the sky numerous wraiths and other ghosts were wailing in an eerie manner there were no light from the sun in this ce. Numerous gs and tombstone is scattered everywhere as people in ck robes kept oning and going. This ce is the Necromancer Association main branch right now numerous individuals were gathered in one of the room in the highest peak of the giant ck and dark mountain that the Necromancer Association was built in. The whole atmosphere inside the room is extremely oppressive these individuals inside of the room are considered one of the strongest individuals in the continent as the weakest among them is a peak Gold Rank level. But all of these 23 necromancers were shivering in fear as they look towards the coffin in front of them. Suddenly sounds came out of the coffin as the oppressive atmosphere intensified then a wless white hand came out of the coffin sliding the lid down. A man then came out of the coffin it was actually a handsome young man with wless skin that would cause any woman to feel jealous. The man looks towards the necromancers who were shivering in fear. One by one the necromancers started kneeling as they all greeted ¡°Greeting to Death Lord!¡± The young man just looks at them silently the whole atmosphere is still as oppressive as ever no it actually became much more unbearable when this young man came out. The young man spoke ¡°Why have all of you awakened me? Is the suppression barrier broken already?¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464: CHAPTER 436 NECROMANCER ANCESTOR The old men in the room were still shivering but the oldest among them that looks like a mummified human started speaking ¡°No the reason why we have woke you up is because we had encountered a problem¡± Hearing this the pressure inside the room intensified the handsome wless skin man became angry as he bellowed ¡°Worthless!¡± But the old man in the front immediately started speaking once again before the wless skinned mansh out ¡°Lord it¡¯s not that we are useless but we are fighting a being the same realm as you¡± When that sentence was said the pressure disappears as the wless skinned man look shocked. He then just sat there in silence as he was still recovering from his shock. His level is something that is considered a god in this continent he had been staying in this continent for a long time already and only acted recently as he took down the ancestor of the Necromancer Association finally taking them over. His level the Transcendent Realm is impossible to reach in this continent as the situation and the environment prevent one to be able to do so. ..... He then shouted ¡°Impossible! The Transcendent Realm is something that isn¡¯t possible to reach in this backwater of a continent¡± The old man who had spoken earlier exined ¡°We thought so too but a person named Shadowsh managed to be achieve the status of a Transcendent¡± ¡°He now have the title ¡®The Strongest Being¡¯ in this continent not to mention that he is the reason we have awoken the lord up¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t so we would never dare to wake lord up¡± Hearing this the wless skinned man nodded as he knew these group of old men would never dare to go against him as he had already demonstrated his prowess when he took over this association. Hearing that other than him there were other Transcendents in this low level continent both confused and intrigued him. From what he knew people of the Transcendent Realm were suppressed by this continent and would never able to go all out. He had the Necromancer Association do something to change this fact that is to open a path from the Undead World and this continent. He didn¡¯t know why but this continent could easily ess other realms, dimensions and world which is something that even high level continent isn¡¯t able to easily do. That is why he had decided to stay in this continent as long as the suppression disappears he would be able to rule this entire continent. The project of creating a connection from this continent to the Undead World is still going underway this was also the reason why they had attacked the Luminous Kingdom. It is to take the ancient teleportation array that the kingdom have found it¡¯s just that after obtaining the array they couldn¡¯t understand one bit of it. Even the wless skinned man did not manage to find any clues regarding about this array but he still had a couple of ideas how to use this array for his benefit. He would sacrifice this teleportation array to connect the two worlds together creating a powerful pathway that is able to support undead beings of the Transcendent Realm to enter this continent. The wless skinned man started smiling he then look at the couple of shivering old man in front of him and spoke ¡°Tell your subordinates to be careful since like me the opponent is a Transcendent he couldn¡¯t really move that much in this continent¡± ¡°So all of you do not need to worry him acting that much but for safety I will send many of my ves around the important bases we have in this continent¡± Hearing this these group of old men became ecstatic as they all praised the wless skinned man and bowed to him once more before leaving. Once they were gone the wless skinned man took out a book and smiled this book is his ticket in bing one of this world strongest being. It is also the reason why he wanted to open a portal to connect this continent to the Undead World. This book is able to control undeads in a degree that would scare the higher undead beings inside the Undead World. If he did not have this book he would definitely be worried that the undeads that would cross over to this continent wouldn¡¯t follow his orders. While the wless skinned man was looking at the book in his hand in admiration Shadowsh and his crew was now nearing the location of the Elf Kingdom. But if he ever saw the book that was on the wless skinned man¡¯s hand he would definitely be shocked. It is the very simr to the book he had found when he was back on Archinviel Dukedom the Death Book that nearly sealed him. If it weren¡¯t for Sans he would been a goner that book was still being scanned by Hentai trying to find what it¡¯s mysteries are. After 3 days Gulli was now out of his personal secret realm he look like a changed man the three girls on the other hand stayed on the treatment room. Gulli have ravaged them throughout these 3 whole days without even resting so that they wouldn¡¯t feel any hunger he feed them his blood strengthening their physique but even with all the improvement their body couldn¡¯t take on his assault. They werepletely broken its like they were ravaged by the orcs now they are inside of the treatment room and was being treated by Herish and Leafinia. Their mind waspletely in a mess as pleasure have been assaulting their brains continuously in these three days. Because they were fed by Gulli¡¯s blood and their body have obtained his essence they actually became half demonic dragon and half human. They now have tiny little horns in their heads while they also have developed small wings and tails. Their strength have soared but their minds were now in broken state which causes a lot of problem to Leafinia and Herish as they were having a hard time having them recover to their former state. Gulli on the other hand felt guilty about this but he just couldn¡¯t stop himself actually if Red hadn¡¯t stopped him he would have continue to do so for next couple of days. What he did not know is that Shadowsh was extremely jealous of him. Back in the ship they had encountered another problem and it was regarding monsters that were attacking their fleet. Clwyd and his gangs of water elementals were having a hard time in fending them off but it wasn¡¯t their fault since it is almost everyday that they were being attacked. It seems that the orcs did not want to make their deadpanions to be undeads so they either burned them or dump them to the ocean which causes the monsters living in there to thrive. Now that Gulli is out Shadowsh had him help Clwyd and the others guard the fleet since he is a dragon he could stay underwater for a long time. Gulli was now swimming under the fleet as he returned to his original form his huge form is able to shadow over three ships. His huge Shadow loomed under the ships as any monsters that were in the vicinity started to tremble in fear and dared not to move. Their voyage became much more smooth sailing as their speed increased in a whole new level. A weekter they finallynded on the soil of the Forgotten Land this is the entrance of the Elf Kingdom where thend causes hallucinations towards those that dared set foot on it. The Forgotten Land is always barren it was already in this form before the demons and chaos beasts have set foot in this continent. After passing the Forgotten Land then you still need to pass through anothernd that is considered one of the forbidden ce in this continent. The Bewildering Forest the whole forest is covered with fog all year round and the monsters living inside are all extremely strange. Shadowsh smiled when he set foot at the Forgotten Land he thought he could easily breeze through this ce when suddenly his expression changed. He felt something ancient and profound in thisnd as if something was sealed in thisnd that causes thend to changed bing in this present state. He then spreads his consciousness or spiritual sense around the entirend searching for the thing that is responsible for the ancient and profound feeling. But as he dives deeper into thend the stronger the strange force that the Forgotten Land be. The Forgotten Land has its name because of its strange ability to causes people to forget everything to the point he or she would forget who they are. But the effect isn¡¯t really that strong as long as you stay away from the center of this ce. Chapter 465 Chapter 465: CHAPTER 437 ELF KINGDOM Shadowsh just smiled as he spoke ¡°Leafinia and Yshelia will lead the human group and the other humanoid group towards a different direction towards the Bewildering Forest¡± ¡°Gulli, Red and cky would lead the demons and travel via water¡± ¡°Finally Sans will lead the undeads towards different direction from Yshelia and Leafinia¡± ¡°For me I will investigate what is the thing that is causing the strange phenomenon in thisnd¡± Everyone then nodded as they started to travel in different direction there were 5 of them group. The humanoid group, demon group, undead group, elemental group and monster group. ze decided to travel with Clwyd together with miniature fire demons. ..... The miniature me demons are his creation with fire elementals basking in demonic Qi they would evolve into fire demons. The miniature fire demons are incredibly weak so they needed to devour arge amount of fire and demonic Qi to evolve into a small fire demons. Their strength isn¡¯t that much but with each ergement their strength would increase. In their miniature form their strength is the same as those of the Non Ranked in their small form their strength would rise to Bronze Rank and their grades would be Good. Their grade would correspond also with their size as they would evolve into medium size but after that their evolution would varied. They would either be big fire demons or change into different forms increasing their strengthpared to the ordinary big fire demons. But once they went into this route they would have a hard time evolving into their stronger forms. ze knew of this because he also evolved just like this he did not evolve into a special form though but went into the normal process. His limit should have been Gold Rank and needed at least 100 years of umtion to evolve into a higher entity. But with Shadowsh¡¯s help he skipped this and became a being that has surpassed numerous piers. He also obtained intelligence which greatly increased his potential as long as he kept on evolving he would obtain the ability to morphed into a humanoid form. As everyone started traveling towards different direction Shadowsh started flying towards the center of the Forgotten Land. But as he flew closer towards the center he was being assaulted by some kind of unique energy that disrupt his senses. He grins as he spreads his illusion to counter the attack the strange energy assaulting him is like his illusion. With his Transcendent level illusion he wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting the illusion with his own illusion. But he knew that he would have hard time countering this strange energy assault if it was focused only to him. After all this strange type of energy is affecting this wholend earning the title of and that is like of the forbiddennd. It¡¯s quite funny actually since the Elf Kingdom has two forbiddennds and one pseudo forbiddennd. The Forgotten Land, Bewildering Forest and the Elven Forest. But the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association still managed to attack then which confused Shadowsh he knew that the Forgotten Land is easily be transversed since you only need to stay away from the center. But the Bewildering Forest is a true blue forbiddennd the monsters living in there should beparable to the Howling Ridge which has numerous Gold Rank and a couple of Crimson Gold Rank. Even if the two forces travel via water they still need to pass through a part of the Bewildering Forest to think that the Elf Kingdom still had a hard time fighting against these two forces causes Shadowsh to disdain them a bit. Back in where he is Shadowsh stumbled in something extraordinary it was a barrier but it was no ordinary barrier it was a barrier that is created via spiritual sense. He was shocked even he wouldn¡¯t be able to create such powerful and sturdy barrier not to mention that this barrier might have existed a long time already. He then tried to pierce through the barrier but he was rebounded backwards as hended on the ground creating a pit. His expression changed into a solemn one as he knew that he encountered something that might surpassed his current strength. He got up and started stretching as he clenched his fist tightly and he dashed towards the barrier. Boom! A powerful explosion ured scattering dust everywhere as a figure rapidly flew backward in more urate term been thrown backwards. Boom! Shadowsh was then mmed into the ground as another crater was formed this time it was much more widers than before. Roar! He lets out a loud roar as he transformed into gigantic fox form but his expression changed suddenly as he hurriedly transformed back to his human form. Back in his human form he looks extremely pale as he looks at the barrier in front of him with trepidation. Thankfully he has a powerful mental strength if not he would have suffered dire consequences. He had never thought his emotion would be affected by this barrier disregarding everything he actually transformed into his gigantic fox form which exudes Transcendent Qi. He is still inside the continent if he finished his transformation he would also be finished. The continent suppression is noughing matter as this was the bane of his existence no it was the bane of all Transcendents that is on or try to enter this continent. The continent suppression is considered both a blessing and a curse if the continent wanted to improve it¡¯s strength then the suppression needed to be destroyed but the suppression also protects the continent from higher beings that tries to conquer or enter. But the strength of this continent is just too low to the point that demons and chaos beasts that was only Crimson Gold Rank level nearly conquered the continue if it weren¡¯t for Long Yi and his followers then the continent would have been conquered. Shadowsh wanted to change the destiny of this continent and he would be the one leading this change. Looking at this powerful barrier he gritted his teeth and stood up once again and without hesitation he ran towards the barrier with his left hand covered in blue me and his right hand covered in golden me. ¡°Yin Yang ming Fist¡± He shouted as he punched out and an another explosion ured once again. The result did not change as Shadowsh was once again thrown backwards by the rebound effect. But he continue to attack the barrier either by technique or his skills craters started forming around the barrier. While Shadowsh was repeatedly attacking the barrier with his physical body his group was now in the boundary of the Bewildering Forest. Looking at the fog infested forest in front of them the people from the humanoid group gulped nervously before advancing. Leading the front was Yshelia and Leafinia¡¯s Treants as their momentum was extremely great not to mention Yshelia¡¯s powerful spiritual sense started pressuring the surrounding. In another direction ze and Clwyd was advancing in a rather calm or more urately indifferent manner. ze aura that causes the surrounding monsters trembling is enough for them to arrive at the Elf Kingdom safely. But they suddenly felt a strange feeling that the Bewildering Forest is quite empty as if most of the monsters have been killed. All the group also felt this one group actually was sure that the monsters in the forest were killed. It was Sans¡¯s group they are undeads they are quite sharp in things regarding life and death the whole forest was covered in death Qi. Not only death Qi there is also other Qi that actually came from undeads that means the whole forest was ravaged by the Necromancer Association already. Sans immediately knew that someone or something capable of doing this is extremely powerful. He advanced fearlessly knowing this his yin mes were zing brightly as his will to fight is erupting. After passing through the Bewildering Forest all the group meet each other again as they saw that the other group also suffered no harm they felt strange. Suddenly Sans told them about what he had found and look of realisation appeared on their faces before turning solemn. They now knew why there were no powerful monster that had stopped them they also now knew that the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire they are going to fight is no pushover. They then passed through the final boundary before finally setting foot on the true forest of the elves. They were shocked to what they saw the forest is now gone the luscious and beautiful forest of elves depicted in the books are now gone. Suddenly they heard explosions and sounds of battle in front of them without hesitation they charged towards the location of the battle with raging battle intent. When they arrived at said location they saw a giant tree towering towards the sky there were hundreds of thousands of elves guarding the giant tree. Chapter 466 Chapter 466: CHAPTER 438 THE BATTLE But their expression is extremely ugly as their numbers were quickly dwindling down. There was a beautiful woman that looks like a deity standing besides the giant tree she wasmanding the elf troops. The elves were great archers and they were also good with swords and magic but their bodies aren¡¯t physically fit. The orcs and undeads were advancing rather quickly towards the elves the undeads were easily in by the elves but this wasn¡¯t the case for the orcs. Sans and the others looks at each other before nodding as they let out a battle cry and charged towards the enemy. The elves, orcs and the necromancers were stunned suddenly temperature both dropped and rised as two beings appeared in the sky followed by numerous beings. They were ze and Clwyd both of them opens their mouth so does their followers as rains of elemental attack pour down at the two forces. ..... [Hellsfire Breath] [Frozen Breath] The two attacks burned/frozen the enemies as the other attacks of their followers dealt varying damage to the enemies. Suddenly a horrifying pressure descended as a man in ck cloth flew up his body exudes arge amount of death and yin Qi. He had a gloomy aura that seems to cause chill to run in everyone¡¯s spine. Boom! An equally horrifying aura surged from Shadowsh¡¯s group the source of this aura is Sans his will to battle have surged to its peak knowing his opponent is also an undead. Roar! A berserk and maniacal roar was heard as an orc became as big as an hill orange light started shing out from his tattoo. Roar! A domineering dragon roar was heard as Gulli transformed back to his original form and flew towards the giant orc. Suddenly a powerful aura burst from the orc camp as a figure covered in golden armor flew upwards and blocked Gulli. The eyes of Sans and the others that came with Shadowsh in his travel to Dragon Kingdom widens. This figure is something they never forget it was the orc which is strong enough to fight Shadowsh and managed to survive. The Orc King! ¡®Gulli beware this orc is a powerful opponent it managed to escape facing lord Shadowsh¡¯ Gulli was about to attack the Orc King when he received Sans¡¯s spiritual sense message. He looks at the Orc King with shock he then became solemn as he summoned his two dragon heads and dashed towards the Orc King. Pfffrtt A trumpet was heard as Russell started running towards the giant orc since Gulli is not avable he¡¯ll be the one to take this responsibility. The other members of his group let¡¯s out a roar once again and charged as their aura burst in their peak. The elves recovered already the beautiful elf queen shouted something in elvennguage as the elves started charging towards the enemies too most of them started raining down their arrows. Gulli and everyone in Crimson Gold Rank have found their opponent as they each went away so that they wouldn¡¯t affect the battle. The orcs were being trampled down by the Treants and were being rained down by arrows. The undeads on the other hand were being devoured by the Sans¡¯s undead subordinates but it could clearly be seen the undeads of the Necromancer Association is a bit stronger. Thankfully Clwyd and his followers were there to assist as the elves and the other members of his group focuses on the orcs to avoid friendly fire. In another location Sans and creepy old guy in the ck cloth that seems belong to a necromancer from the Necromancer Association were fighting in a rather explosive manner. There were 30 Bone Dragons in Crimson Gold Rank hovering around the necromancer but Sans clearly knew he was no longer a living being. Around Sans were the elites of his army except for sses they were fighting their best against these 30 Bone Dragons. Sans was busy dealing with the undead necromancer his attacks were just too lethal and powerful. But thankfully he has an aura belonging to a king in the undead race not to mention his strength it is able to strengthen his subordinates too bad the Bone Dragons are considered one of the top beings of the higher quality undeads they aren¡¯t affected by his aura they much. The undead necromancer started chuckling in a rather creepy manner he then started speaking. ¡°To think I would encounter an undead king during all this time¡± Hearing the undead necromancer speak in hoarse voice Sans also started speaking ¡°And this is the first time I have fought someone as strong as you one on one and with my life on the line¡± The undead necromancer startedughing as if he heard the funniest thing. ¡°An undead saying that it had a life what a killer joke¡± Hearing this Sans was silenced yes he always sees himself to be a living being he was influenced by Shadowsh. He then radiates powerful bloodlust as he grips spear tightly and rode on Nightmare as he charged towards the undead necromancer. [Undead King Charge] Lisa and the others also rode their steads and followed Sans¡¯s charge as their momentum is extremely great to the point that the Bone Dragons felt threat. The undead necromancer looks at Sans who was looking at him with great bloodlust he then said ¡°Oh? It seems that I pissed you off¡± Sans just snorted he wasn¡¯t angry being mocked but he was angry by the fact that this undead necromancer mocked the way Shadowsh have raised him. The Bone Dragons surged towards them as the momentum of 30 Bone Dragons is much more frightening than Sans and his subordinates. Immediately both Allicia and Red changed into their true form as Allicia became a bloody warrior and wings made up of blood appeared behind her as her dagger started shing in red lights. On the other hand Allicia became a giant bat as numerous small bats appeared around her. Both of them started to charge towards the undead necromancer leaving their stead they both went in different directions but their target is the same. Two Bone Dragons followed while the rest continue surging towards Sans. Boom! With the explosion both side collided as the Bone Dragons that collided with Sans was thrown everywhere but after throwing 3 Bone Dragons and injuring one with heavy injury Sans was stopped. On the other hand the other elite undeads were thrown to the sides when they shed against the numerous undeads most of the steads were destroyed. That means they were killed the elites suffered harm but they also dealt some harm at their opponent but too bad they were just outnumbered. Not to mention the undead necromancer is good at support as bone spears, restrictive skills and bone arrows would be thrown against them. The target was mostly Sans because if he did not then Sans would be able to reach him every strike or attack caused the Bone Dragons to be rearing in shock. The Bone Dragons were either in early level of Crimson Gold Rank or boundary in Mid Level Crimson Gold Rank which is an ant considered to the current Sans. Boom! Venom was mmed into the ground as he wasn¡¯t physically powerfulpared to the others and mostly relied on his poison. But his poison is powerless against these Bone Dragons he then let¡¯s out a hoarse roar before transforming into a giant snake but he was still a bit smaller to the Bone Dragons. [Serpent Form] Without any surprises he was suppressed and was now being crushed underneath one of the Bone Dragon. There were two elite undeads that is able to fight one on one against Bone Dragon but they were surrounded and bullied. The two undeads were Basher and Carnage the strength of Sans¡¯s group. They were fighting with all they got but they were still being repeatedly being pushed backwards stumbling one step at a time. Ghost was being bombarded by dragon breath by this Bone Dragons it was now on verged of disappearing. Both Basher and Ghost burst with powerful aura as they used their Berserk Ability knowing that this is the only method they could use to even out the fight. [Death Berserk] [Overlord Mode] But just as they went berserk so did the Bone Dragons clearly the undead necromancer knew how to use his subordinates. Sans knowing if this goes on his elites would be defeated tremble slightly as he was having a hard time thinking on how to change their situation. Suddenly numerous daggers appeared and started attacking the Bone Dragons. Sans eyes lit up as he charged towards the undead necromancer once again the Bone Dragons that tried to stop him were stopped by the daggers. Sans knew who helped him it was Yshelia and just like what he had thought her enemy did not manage tost long against her. Yshelia strength is extremely strong not to mention she had obtain a legacy from her ancestor increasing her strength tremendously. Chapter 467 Chapter 467: CHAPTER 438 THE BATTLE But their expression is extremely ugly as their numbers were quickly dwindling down. There was a beautiful woman that looks like a deity standing besides the giant tree she wasmanding the elf troops. The elves were great archers and they were also good with swords and magic but their bodies aren¡¯t physically fit. The orcs and undeads were advancing rather quickly towards the elves the undeads were easily in by the elves but this wasn¡¯t the case for the orcs. Sans and the others looks at each other before nodding as they let out a battle cry and charged towards the enemy. The elves, orcs and the necromancers were stunned suddenly temperature both dropped and rised as two beings appeared in the sky followed by numerous beings. They were ze and Clwyd both of them opens their mouth so does their followers as rains of elemental attack pour down at the two forces. ..... [Hellsfire Breath] [Frozen Breath] The two attacks burned/frozen the enemies as the other attacks of their followers dealt varying damage to the enemies. Suddenly a horrifying pressure descended as a man in ck cloth flew up his body exudes arge amount of death and yin Qi. He had a gloomy aura that seems to cause chill to run in everyone¡¯s spine. Boom! An equally horrifying aura surged from Shadowsh¡¯s group the source of this aura is Sans his will to battle have surged to its peak knowing his opponent is also an undead. Roar! A berserk and maniacal roar was heard as an orc became as big as an hill orange light started shing out from his tattoo. Roar! A domineering dragon roar was heard as Gulli transformed back to his original form and flew towards the giant orc. Suddenly a powerful aura burst from the orc camp as a figure covered in golden armor flew upwards and blocked Gulli. The eyes of Sans and the others that came with Shadowsh in his travel to Dragon Kingdom widens. This figure is something they never forget it was the orc which is strong enough to fight Shadowsh and managed to survive. The Orc King! ¡®Gulli beware this orc is a powerful opponent it managed to escape facing lord Shadowsh¡¯ Gulli was about to attack the Orc King when he received Sans¡¯s spiritual sense message. He looks at the Orc King with shock he then became solemn as he summoned his two dragon heads and dashed towards the Orc King. Pfffrtt A trumpet was heard as Russell started running towards the giant orc since Gulli is not avable he¡¯ll be the one to take this responsibility. The other members of his group let¡¯s out a roar once again and charged as their aura burst in their peak. The elves recovered already the beautiful elf queen shouted something in elvennguage as the elves started charging towards the enemies too most of them started raining down their arrows. Gulli and everyone in Crimson Gold Rank have found their opponent as they each went away so that they wouldn¡¯t affect the battle. The orcs were being trampled down by the Treants and were being rained down by arrows. The undeads on the other hand were being devoured by the Sans¡¯s undead subordinates but it could clearly be seen the undeads of the Necromancer Association is a bit stronger. Thankfully Clwyd and his followers were there to assist as the elves and the other members of his group focuses on the orcs to avoid friendly fire. In another location Sans and creepy old guy in the ck cloth that seems belong to a necromancer from the Necromancer Association were fighting in a rather explosive manner. There were 30 Bone Dragons in Crimson Gold Rank hovering around the necromancer but Sans clearly knew he was no longer a living being. Around Sans were the elites of his army except for sses they were fighting their best against these 30 Bone Dragons. Sans was busy dealing with the undead necromancer his attacks were just too lethal and powerful. But thankfully he has an aura belonging to a king in the undead race not to mention his strength it is able to strengthen his subordinates too bad the Bone Dragons are considered one of the top beings of the higher quality undeads they aren¡¯t affected by his aura they much. The undead necromancer started chuckling in a rather creepy manner he then started speaking. ¡°To think I would encounter an undead king during all this time¡± Hearing the undead necromancer speak in hoarse voice Sans also started speaking ¡°And this is the first time I have fought someone as strong as you one on one and with my life on the line¡± The undead necromancer startedughing as if he heard the funniest thing. ¡°An undead saying that it had a life what a killer joke¡± Hearing this Sans was silenced yes he always sees himself to be a living being he was influenced by Shadowsh. He then radiates powerful bloodlust as he grips spear tightly and rode on Nightmare as he charged towards the undead necromancer. [Undead King Charge] Lisa and the others also rode their steads and followed Sans¡¯s charge as their momentum is extremely great to the point that the Bone Dragons felt threat. The undead necromancer looks at Sans who was looking at him with great bloodlust he then said ¡°Oh? It seems that I pissed you off¡± Sans just snorted he wasn¡¯t angry being mocked but he was angry by the fact that this undead necromancer mocked the way Shadowsh have raised him. The Bone Dragons surged towards them as the momentum of 30 Bone Dragons is much more frightening than Sans and his subordinates. Immediately both Allicia and Red changed into their true form as Allicia became a bloody warrior and wings made up of blood appeared behind her as her dagger started shing in red lights. On the other hand Allicia became a giant bat as numerous small bats appeared around her. Both of them started to charge towards the undead necromancer leaving their stead they both went in different directions but their target is the same. Two Bone Dragons followed while the rest continue surging towards Sans. Boom! With the explosion both side collided as the Bone Dragons that collided with Sans was thrown everywhere but after throwing 3 Bone Dragons and injuring one with heavy injury Sans was stopped. On the other hand the other elite undeads were thrown to the sides when they shed against the numerous undeads most of the steads were destroyed. That means they were killed the elites suffered harm but they also dealt some harm at their opponent but too bad they were just outnumbered. Not to mention the undead necromancer is good at support as bone spears, restrictive skills and bone arrows would be thrown against them. The target was mostly Sans because if he did not then Sans would be able to reach him every strike or attack caused the Bone Dragons to be rearing in shock. The Bone Dragons were either in early level of Crimson Gold Rank or boundary in Mid Level Crimson Gold Rank which is an ant considered to the current Sans. Boom! Venom was mmed into the ground as he wasn¡¯t physically powerfulpared to the others and mostly relied on his poison. But his poison is powerless against these Bone Dragons he then let¡¯s out a hoarse roar before transforming into a giant snake but he was still a bit smaller to the Bone Dragons. [Serpent Form] Without any surprises he was suppressed and was now being crushed underneath one of the Bone Dragon. There were two elite undeads that is able to fight one on one against Bone Dragon but they were surrounded and bullied. The two undeads were Basher and Carnage the strength of Sans¡¯s group. They were fighting with all they got but they were still being repeatedly being pushed backwards stumbling one step at a time. Ghost was being bombarded by dragon breath by this Bone Dragons it was now on verged of disappearing. Both Basher and Ghost burst with powerful aura as they used their Berserk Ability knowing that this is the only method they could use to even out the fight. [Death Berserk] [Overlord Mode] But just as they went berserk so did the Bone Dragons clearly the undead necromancer knew how to use his subordinates. Sans knowing if this goes on his elites would be defeated tremble slightly as he was having a hard time thinking on how to change their situation. Suddenly numerous daggers appeared and started attacking the Bone Dragons. Sans eyes lit up as he charged towards the undead necromancer once again the Bone Dragons that tried to stop him were stopped by the daggers. Sans knew who helped him it was Yshelia and just like what he had thought her enemy did not manage tost long against her. Yshelia strength is extremely strong not to mention she had obtain a legacy from her ancestor increasing her strength tremendously. Chapter 468 Chapter 468: CHAPTER 439 RETREAT Sans pitied the necromancer that she had faced. Yshelia then used her powerful spiritual sense to disrupt all the Bone Dragons momentarily. The Bone Dragons stopped moving for a second but this was enough for Sans¡¯s group to retaliate. Thuds and explosion was heard as the Bone Dragons was hit by numerous attacks. Sans on the other hand was being protected by numerous daggers as he got increasingly closer to the undead necromancer. Roar! The undead necromancer let¡¯s out a roar as five Bone Dragons let out a pained cry before they were pulled toward the undead necromancer. They then starts to fuse which causes the body of the undead necromancer¡¯s bones to creak as a burst of death and yin Qi came out of him. ..... His size then erged finally bing as big as Russell in his erged form. There were ten bone wings in his back as five Bone Dragon heads were floating around him other than that he only had one tail which is quite confusing since he fused with five Bone Dragons. But the tail is extremely thick it seems that the five tails have be one. He had 2 dragon arms and 2 legs their thickness indicates that the 5 limbs have fused into two. Bone spikes that looks like an armor covered his body. The undead necromancer looks at Sans and smiled before pping his wings and actually started retreating as the five Bone Dragons started flying around and shooting dragon breaths. Sans was taken aback he then flew upwards as he dodged the attacks but the undead necromancer is also shooting numerous bone spikes towards them some were extremelyrge. The five dragon heads were also extremely fast but they seem to have a pattern so Sans started studying him as he started to be defensive. The other 25 Bone Dragons on the other hand was actually suppressed by numerous elite undeads on Sans¡¯s group there were orc and Greater Skeleton undeads hammering the Bone Dragons. Roar! All the 25 Bone Dragons let out an enraged roar as their aura strengthened and they started to obtain the upper hand. Even with Yshelia¡¯s help the undead elites Sans have were clearly no match against the Bone Dragons since their race is just too far apart. Except for special undeads such as Alicia and Lisa the other undead generals were being suppressed even Carnage and Basher were being suppressed via physical strength. Neigh! Suddenly a horse neigh could heard as the Bone Dragons started trembling even the undead elites of Sans started trembling in fear. Nightmare was pissed off he was actually suppressed which isn¡¯tfortable to him considering he was a Devourer. He thenshed as he opens his mouth and bit on the head of the Bone Dragon he was facing. With a crunch the skull of the Bone Dragon was bit off and it lets out a pained cry before retreating. Nightmare on the other hand started chewing the bones and his yin mes started burning much more brighter. He then let¡¯s out a joyful neigh before charging towards the Bone Dragon he bit but suddenly he was mmed back to the ground as one of therger Bone Dragon hit him with it¡¯s tail. Nightmare shook his head but suddenly he felt an iing attack as he charged using his Active Ability [zing Mode]. Boom! The attack of three Bone Dragonsnded on the spot where Nightmare was earlier and the ground cracked as huge crater was formed. Nightmare then appeared above on the Bone he bit and raised his hooves as he mmed it into its head. [Yin Stomp] Boom! The powerful attack ms the Bone To the ground but shockingly the attack did not destroyed it¡¯s skull. But Nightmare wasn¡¯t surprised by this since he knew the only reason he managed to bit through the Bone Dragon¡¯s head easily earlier is because of his title the Devourer. It ignored the defence of the Bone Dragon because it devoured the death and yin Qi protecting it. Back in the battlefield the Bone Dragon was now being assaulted by numerous undeads on the ground as the undead elites of Sans started to be free since the Bone Dragons were now targeting Nightmare and was chasing him. Nightmare was running in circle as the Bone Dragons were chasing him relentlessly they were shooting at him using their dragon breath. Yshelia was having a hard time protecting him while the other elite undeads were doing their best finishing off at least one Bone Dragon. While their fight is now focused on chasing Nightmare the fight against Sans and the undead necromancer is still ongoing. The flying dragon heads were now exhausted as the undead necromancer doesn¡¯t have an inexhaustible Mana. And now that Sans was closer he was able to send powerful distanced spear Qi towards him. But after fusing with five Bone Dragons the defense of the undead necromancer is now extremely tough even suffering from a direct hit of Sans¡¯s spear Qi it only left a shing sound nothing else. Suddenly the undead necromancer shivered as he opens his mouth so did the flying dragon heads as they let out a gas that covered the whole surrounding. In a far distance the Orc King who was battling against Gulli which caused the whole surrounding to be destroyed like the armageddon have descended shivered he then started shining brightly as the whole surrounding was covered with golden lights. The orcs and the necromancers back in the battlefield started retreating also as this caused the side of Shadowsh and elves to be confused. Within just a couple of minutes the two forces manages to flee which caused Sans and the others to be dumbfounded they didn¡¯t know why but their enemies actually retreated. Suddenly two energy blocked the sky as the whole sky darkens and all the people felt an incredible pressure. Roar! A familiar roar was heard as a figure appeared on the sky the figure was injured but in it¡¯s mouth was a piece of mysterious golden object. This figure was the giant fox form of Shadowsh he immediately went towards this direction after obtaining the treasure in his mouth. But seeing that there were actually no enemy he was dazed he then sighed sadly as he transformed back to his human form and descended. sh backwards when he was trying to break the barrier. Boom! Shadowsh punched the barrier but once again he was thrown backwards as he cough out blood. That punched came with all of his physical strength coupled with all of his energybined but the barrier still stood tall. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t destroy you!!!¡± He cried before summoning all of his fake clones as he and them dashed towards the barrier. Boom! The barrier broked but Shadowsh suddenly started howling in pain as numerous cracks started appearing in his body. In thest second he had used Transcendent Qi despite knowing there is dire consequences after it. After a couple of seconds he finally stop howling as he stood up and starts to walk towards the center of the barrier. In the center there was actually a coffin a golden coffin just as he was startled by this an ancient voice was heard. ¡°Hmmm? A being that was actually born and raised in the continent is able to reach Transcendent Realm quite a surprise indeed¡± The coffin lid then moved as a figure wrap in golden light stood up he then came out of the coffin as the coffin started shining in bright light before transforming into a mysterious clocked shaped object with numerous mysterious runes on it. Shadowsh was on his guard as his instinct tells him this man is no ordinary person as he immediately grabs his swords and narrowed his eyes at the golden figure. Suddenly the man disappears as he appeared besides Shadowsh. Shadowsh just stood there without attacking as he doesn¡¯t feel any hostility from the golden figure. The golden figure then started speaking ¡°To think someone like you would be born in this continent all of these years¡± He then asks ¡°Tell me what happened in this continent all these years? Don¡¯t worry I am considered one of the protector of this continent¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was shocked but he still had his guard up but he did told the golden figure about the shocking events that had happened in this continent. Hearing all of these shocking events the golden figure sighed he then took out the mysterious clocked shaped object and gave it to Shadowsh. He then exined ¡°This is called the Immemorial Golden Barrier it had no other ability than erased any barrier or suppression¡± Shadowsh was once again shocked if this is true then if he had this equipment then he would be able to use all of his strength to fight. ¡°This thing could also create barrier and suppression the suppression of this continent also came from this and now that you destroyed one of the checkpoint the suppression would be weakened¡± Shadowsh was confused he then asks ¡°Checkpoint?¡± Chapter 469 Chapter 469: CHAPTER 440 THE ELVES OF THE ELF KINGDOM The Golden Figure smiled and exined ¡°The so called checkpoints are locations in this continent that me and 7 others sealed ourselves to create this continent¡¯s suppression¡± Shadowsh was once again shocked that means if he was able to find the other 6 the continent would be able to ept Transcendents then. Seeing his expression the golden figure chuckled and exined ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need to search for the other six as I will personally awakened them since I could now only exist in this continent and was bound by it¡± Shadowsh became confused but there are still too many mysteries in this world that he doesn¡¯t know so he just epted it with a nod. The golden figure shed and disappeared once again shocking Shadowsh different from the shock of new knowledge this time he was shocked because of the golden figure strength. Before he was still able to follow his movement but this time he couldn¡¯t sensed how the golden figure moved he also realized that the golden figure was also Transcendent since he left a trace of his Transcendent Qi when he left. Shadowsh just sighed thinking that he was feeling quite arrogant after bing Transcendent since even the continent tried to suppress him but now he realised there are still too many secrets in this continent that involves figures that has the same or even strength stronger than his. ..... He just shake his head clearing his thoughts before flying towards the Bewildering Forest his figure transformed into a giant dragon as he easily manage to transverse from Forgotten Land to Bewildering Forest in just a short amount of time. What he did not know two figures crawled out from under the ground one was covered in ck armor and exudes a dense death and yin Qi. The other looks like an orc but was an aged one he had long beard and was holding a staff. The two of them looks at each other before nodding as they left. Back in the present Shadowsh have descended his incredible aura have silenced the battlefield. The forces of his group were looking at him with awe as the worship in their eyes deepens. On the other hand the elves felt as if god have descended upon him. Shadowsh started scanning everyone and nodded there were numerous that were injured those that have suffered heavy injuries were also many but there is no casualty among his group. He then started spreading his spiritual sense as he found Sans and the other were flying towards his direction. When they appeared they greeted him before started to sit down and recover. Shadowsh was startled to see Gulli was injured heavily his demonic and dragon Qi seems to be suppressed by an another type of energy that prevents his natural regeneration to work. Russel was also injured but it¡¯s vital Qi is still raging clearly the fight against him and his enemy haven¡¯t finished yet. Leafinia was also releasing a powerful battle will it seems that she had also joined the fight. But all of them has the same expression they are extremely dejected even Sans was exuding the feeling he was upset. The only person who is feeling a bit rxed than all of them were Yshelia. Failing to hold his curiosity he asks ¡°What had happened?¡± Sans and the others then told him about the fight they just had and the even where their enemy have fled. Gulli was extremely pissed off when he was exining he was stomping and punching the air even though he had increased his intelligence he was still a battle maniac so fighting an opponent such as the Orc King was extreme bliss to him. Even though he was injured so does the Orc King both of them have entered their berserk state as their battle shook the earth. The whole surrounding around there were destroyed the two of them knew that the other is also a battle maniac so their fight was extremely blissful for the two of them. But suddenly the Orc King fled which confused him but after a while he burst into rage. Shadowsh was also confused as to why their enemies have fled. In a location far from the Elf Kingdom the Orc King and those from the Necromancer Association started recovering. The Orc King then let¡¯s out a roar as the injuries from his body started recovering in a rapid manner. He then heaved a sigh of relief as he finally recovered fully he then looks at his army and sighed in a sad manner they had numerous casualties among them. Suddenly a figure appeared in front of him it was the aged orc that had hidden itself near the barrier that Shadowsh have broke. Seeing the aged orc in front of him the Orc King quickly greeted ¡°Priest Consafo¡± The aged orc smiled and spoke ¡°Don¡¯t sound too formal little Ye call me Uncle Consafo¡± The Orc King became embarrassed being called in his old nickname but he did notsh out he look at the aged orc deeply and gratefully said ¡°Thank you Uncle Consafo if it weren¡¯t for you me and my soldiers would have been killed by the strongest being in this continent Shadowsh¡± If Shadowsh was here he would be shocked to hear this the reason why the two forces retreated is because they were informed of his arrival. The aged orc sighed as he spoke ¡°If it was before I would be angry at you at calling our enemy the strongest but after finally seeing and feeling the strength of this so called strongest being in the continent I now realised that the title is well deserved¡± The Orc King nodded as he actually fought Shadowsh before when he transformed into a being that is considered both a monster, a chaos beasts and a demon he was nearly killed. Back to where Shadowsh and the others are they were now facing the elves as the elves were kneeling in front of Shadowsh and the elf queen was bowing to him. They have called him benefactor and started kneeling in front of him that startled everyone from his group that was discussing about their battle just now. Seeing the elves expressing their thanks Shadowsh of course nodded at them and told them to lift themselves up. He then looks at the elf queen feeling his gaze the elf queen also looks at him their gaze collided and the atmosphere became silent. Shadowsh does not know what to say since she doesn¡¯t speak hisnguage just as he was having a headache about this a cough sounded out behind him. He then looks backward and saw it was the elf captain of their fleet she was considered the vice elf captain Lily¡¯s little sister Lotus. Shadowsh then remembers that she also spoke the ancient elfnguage in a rather fluid manner so he nods at her indicating that she would be representing him. Lotus then step forward and started speaking the ancient elfnguage it seems that she was introducing Shadowsh and their whole group to them. The elf queen have a shocked expression as she said something Lotus then tranted what she had said to Shadowsh. She told them that she actually have heard about Shadowsh which confused him since they do not know how to speak othernguages. Lotus then exined saying that there was a female elf ancestor before which is quite knowledgeable she and the Luminous Kingdom is quite close so she would gather information about the continent from them. Shadowsh upon hearing that the female elf ancestor actually have a crush on king Luminous and have fought together with him during the battle against the Luminous Kingdom against the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but admire King Luminous he managed to enchant the so called elf ancestor of the elves. Lotus then started exining to the elves about their presence here when they heard about Shadowsh intending to destroy the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire their gaze became hopeful. They then look at each other before 10 old elves flew near the elf queen and starts to discuss about something. Shadowsh does not know what they are talking about but they were extremely secretive so he knew that it was something very important to them. The elf queen stops the elder in discussing as she said something to Lotus. Lotus then tranted ¡°The elf queen said she would be discussing about wether to send a battalion to assist us on our conquest¡± Hearing this Shadowsh shook his head and told Lotus to tell the elf queen that it was not needed he then told everyone to return to their ships their next destination is the Orc Empire. Lotus then told the elf queen on what Shadowsh have said before leaving the elders and the elf queen were stunned as they realised that their help were clearly not needed but they still wanted to assist and also they wanted to obtain revenge. Chapter 470 Chapter 470: CHAPTER 441 END OF VOLUME ll Before Lotus managed to leave, the elf stopped her as she spoke something peculiar to her causing the former to look attter in a strange manner. She then engaged in a discussion with the elf before the both of them agreed on something. As she went back to the ships and search for Shadowsh, she is still thinking of the things discussed. Inside the main ship, Shadowsh was trying to decipher the runes on the Immemorial Golden Barrier. Despite his effort, being there while working together with both Hentai and Yshelia they still don¡¯t know what the runes meant and how to decipher them. Suddenly a knock on the door was heard. As Shadowsh opens it via his spiritual sense, Lotus went inside. Lotus then greeted all three of them before telling him about the discussion she and the elf queen had. ¡°The elf queen of the Elf Kingdom wanted to be a vassal to the Thousand Race Kingdom. In addition to that, she also wanted to do something for your cause.¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was startled but thinking about the dying tree of life in the Elf Kingdom, he began to realise why the elf queen have chosen this path and its importance. ..... The giant sky towering tree was the Elf Kingdom¡¯s tree of life. However, it was now slowly whithering after the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire destroyed most of the nts which in turn killed almost more than a half of the living beings in the kingdom. To add, the Bewildering Forest started to decline and the life force of the tree of life had been continuously decreasing. The tree of life have used all of its energy to create and energised both the Elf Kingdom and the Bewildering Forest. It wanted to sustain the both of them and that is the only reason why it still haven¡¯t created it¡¯s spiritual entity form considering its age. Other than that, the energy that it gives as a support for the two ces is quite beneficial to those that are even on Crimson Gold Rank. If it weren¡¯t for the suppression and what had happened, at least one elf would be able to reach Transcendent Realm. Shadowsh then agreed to what the elf queen requested. He told Leafinia and Herish to bring some of their group members to help the Elf Kingdom recover. Now that he could use all of his strength, he knew that even without Leafinia¡¯s help he could easily destroy the two forces. Nheless, just for safety purposes he told Lotus to stay as well. In addition, he would be leaving one of the ships for them to use anytime so that they would be able to join them after their initial sess on the project. He still remembers those beings such as the golden figure that exist in this continent therefore he needs to stop being too confident and not to underestimate anyone. He knew that the possibility is low that such beings which are known to be quite strong, the golden figures they call it, exist inside the two forces but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious at least. As their ships started traveling towards the direction of the Orc Empire the orcs that had just attacked the Elf Kingdom received this information via the monsters they had tamed and raised before releasing in the river. For the orcs it is easy to raise monsters for their own use as the monster became dependent on them for their orc blood crystal. The orc blood crystals are things that only the royal orcs know how to make just like its name it is a crystalized form of an orc blood. The steads that the orc army used the Barbaric Orc Wolf are just normal Barbaric Wolves that have been fed by orc blood crystals since birth. The Barbaric Orc Wolves is twice as strong and durable than their ordinary counterpart not to mention their berserk state is also stronger. But their intelligence is much more weaker than their original counterpart but this wasn¡¯t an issue since Barbaric Wolves are already considered stupid monsters. Roar! The Orc King picked up the speed as his stead lets out a loud roar and started running in great haste. The other orcs followed they are traveling innd which would definitely confused Shadowsh and his group since the only way they know how to arrive in the Orc Empire is through the river. 3 monthster Shadowsh and his group finally arrives at the Orc Empire but they were greeted by numerous fiery balls thankfully the attacks were easily blocked. ¡®It seems that the Orc Empire have received information of our arrival¡¯ Shadowsh thought. He was quite surprised by this he then started to ponder on how they managed to do it but the Orc Empire send another round of attack towards them. Flying out of the ship Shadowsh flew towards the barrage and waves his hand as mes started to appear and destroys the barrage. He then calls out his ten clones as he transformed into his giant dragon form and dashed towards the orcs. Boom! The earth shook as more than a dozen orcs died in that one attack Shadowsh and his clones started a massacre. Gulli and then escorted the fleet as theynded on the stop on or near thend the soldiers of the Thousand Race Kingdom stateding out of the ships as they charge towards the orcs. Shadowsh was having a st releasing all of his pent up feeling as he killed more than a thousand orcs already. Suddenly an orc in a golden suite of armor holding a two handed wand appeared above the battlefield. He then sets his eyes at Shadowsh as Shadowsh sets his eyes on him. This orc is extremely strong it might be even as strong as the Orc King. Shadowsh narrowed his eyes as he disappears and appeared in front of this powerful orc hovering above the battlefield. The orc ignored him and looks at the battlefield down him and saw numerous orc being ughtered. It closed its eyes and a year actually came out of them but when it opens its eyes it became clear as a determined will is radiating in them. Shadowsh have already guessed who this orc is and sighed as he spoke ¡°If you were given a second chance to go back in time would you still do all of this¡± The orc became silent he then answered in a calm manner ¡°If time can be reversed I would still do it¡± Shadowsh looks at the orc in front of him for a minute before speaking ¡°So be it¡± Roar! The battle caused the sky to be dimmed and earth to shake. A monthter. The Orc King arrives at the Orc Empire or where it was been before. The expression of the Orc King became pale as he looks at a figure standing on the battlefield. The figure was the Orc Emperor that Shadowsh have fought to honor such figure he left it¡¯s corpse in one piece. The Orc King started walking towards the figure in a rather unsteady manner he then kneeled and asks ¡°Why did you do it?¡± They would have been able to arrive at the Orc Empire if they weren¡¯t stopped by a blockade. He and his soldiers immediately knew that it was from their group that created this blockade since only people from their empire knew about that path. The orc with the beard sighed as he patted the Orc King and spoke ¡°Your father knew that we wouldn¡¯t be able to win, survive or even retreat against an assault against the strongest being in the continent¡± ¡°Not to mention he had a powerful army with him our empire wouldn¡¯t be able to handle their assault so brother would definitely choose to protect yours and the remaining elite force lives¡± The Orc King cried as he nodded he then stood up and stand in front of his soldiers he then shouted ¡°My brethren our empire have fallen and the whole continent does not ept us anymore there is only one path for us¡± The orc with the long beard widens his eyes in shock as he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°You don¡¯t mean!!?¡± The Orc King nodded in a determined manner he then started yelling ¡°My brethren I will no longer be called as the Orc King I will be called as Ye Mu and I will lead all of you on our next destination!¡± ¡°Next destination is to other continents!¡± With that the whole group were in an uproar but after looking among themselves they saw determination in their eyes as they raised their weapons and lets out a battle cry. While the Orc King or Ye Mu was now organizing his group preparing for their voyage into other continents Shadowsh and his group was now closing in their next andst destination the Necromancer Association. Inside the Necromancer Association the pale handsome man was listening to a report from the ck cloth individual the person who had burrowed underground together with the aged orc and informed their group to retreat. The pale handsome man raised his eyebrows and smiled ¡°It seems that our n needs to put in advanced¡± ¡°Call the elders of the association tell them to gather here fast we are going to put project continental conquest in advanced!¡± The pale handsome man then smiled as he lets out a creepyughter. Chapter 471 Chapter 471: CHAPTER 442 DISAPPEARING CHAPTERS IS VERY SCARY After another month of travel Shadowsh and his crew finally arrived at the Necromancer Association ind. Because the whole ind is covered with thick ck mist which is clearly yin Qi that managed to materialized. Shadowsh and his crew then started approaching the ind but suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed as he signaled all the ships to stop. He then flew towards the ind together with Sans the two of them sensed the thick baleful yin Qi which overpower the death Qi. The baleful yin Qi is just too thick and it is incredibly toxic towards living being only powerful ones is able to walk on thisnd without suffering from this energy immediately. Shadowsh expression became solemn as he knew that most of the members of their group wouldn¡¯t be able to set foot in thisnd because of the baleful yin Qi. He then spoke to Clwyd telling him to tell everyone to notnd and help them retreat from this ind. ..... Clwyd then told everyone this as he and Gulli dived down into the water protecting the retreat of the ship. Once they dived down they immediately noticed numerous stares directed towards them they immediately smiled as Gulli let¡¯s out a roar and charged towards the direction of those stares. Clwyd on the other hand leads his subordinates as he follows after Gulli. On the ship Russel, Karl, France and the other individuals that are confident that they are able to handle the baleful yin Qi started swimming or was brought into the ind. ze transformed into a giant ming bird as he grabs Russel and Karl before flying towards the ind. Red and cky also flew behind them when theynded on the ind their expression immediately changed as they used their energy to counter the baleful yin Qi. Red started speaking ¡°This baleful yin Qi is just too aggressive and toxic even demonic Qi is being suppressed the demons from our group wouldn¡¯t be able tost long in this ind¡± cky nodded as he had thought the same thing. Sans on the other hand summon his undead army as they immediately started to absorb the dense baleful yin Qi in the surrounding. They then started advancing towards the ind. Shadowsh summoned his ten dragon clones and have them scout the ind as he was quite confident in these ten clones considering their energy is the bane of undead creatures. Just as the entire group started advancing in the ind a powerful explosion ured that shook the entire ind. The powerful explosion causes Sans and the others to look towards the center of the ind. In the center of the ind numerous necromancers were chanting as in the center was a book a book that looks simr to the book Shadowsh found on Archinviel Dukedom. A pale young man was floating above the book as he smiled and spoke ¡°The time hase¡± And with that another explosion ured as cracks started to appear above the sky the already gloomy ind became gloomier. Shadowsh expression changed so does everyone as the energy from cracks causes them to feel chills in their spine. Even Shadowsh who was already a Transcendent felt the threating from the crack. Suddenly a strange energy started to envelop the entire ind as Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed because he felt the suppression of the continent disappears. With another booming sound the crack became a hole as numerous undeads starteding out of it. Shadowsh immediately shouted ¡°Prepare for battle¡± He then flew towards the center of the ind with haste as he had a nagging feeling of doom if he does not hurry. Gulli flew back to the surface as the energy from the hole was just too shocking that even he felt a chill on his spine. He then lets out a roar before flying towards the ind. Clwyd actually wanted toe with him but he knew he had to protect the ships and also hasten their retreat. In the ind Sans and the others shed against the undeads as the numbers continue to increase. In the center of the ind the pale young man startedughing as the necromancers around him dies and started turning into dust before flying towards the book. He then grabs the book and fly towards the hole his eyes were radiating the feeling of ecstatic. ¡®Soon very soon the whole world will tremble before my name¡¯ He thought. He then raised his book and shouted ¡°With this book in my hand I shall conquer this continent and also the other continent¡± Suddenly Shadowsh appeared behind him as he looks at the crazed pale young man in front of him. The pale young man raised the book in his hand as it started shining in dark gloomy light. Shadowsh was shocked he had seen this book before he then take out the book in Hentai¡¯s storage as the shining book in the pale young man stops shining and started to quiver as if it wanted to break free of his grasp. The exact situation is also happening in Shadowsh¡¯s hand as the book started trembling as if it wanted to break free. The pale young man stop hisughter he looks confused he then looks towards the direction to where the book wanted to fly. When he saw the book in Shadowsh¡¯s hand his expression became nked as he became stunned. Then suddenly he broke intoughter once again as he spoke ¡°Even the heaven wanted to help me to think that a somebody would deliver the book of life to me now with my book of death I can easily open the world of the Undeads and I shall rule this world¡± Shadowsh hearing this became enraged he then puts the book in his hand back into Hentai¡¯s storage as theughter of the pale young man died down once again. Like before he was stunned he looks at the motionless book in his hand and started to question reality. From what he knew even if Shadowsh put the book into a storage ring the connection between two books wouldn¡¯t be cut off but the situation in front of him clearly says otherwise. The book is of an unknown grade it was too high quality for this realm but now he realised Shadowsh has a space type treasure that is able to store items of this grade which only fuels his greed. Shadowsh suddenly disappears as the expression of the pale young man changed as he swings his arm to his side. The ws on his fingers became sharp as it radiates dark and dangerous looking light. Peng! The ws of the pale young man and Shadowsh¡¯s sword collided causing sparks to fly. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and said in disbelief ¡°Transcendent!?¡± The pale young man was also shocked suddenly he remembers a name and smiled before speaking ¡°So you must the so called strongest being in this continent Shadowsh am I right¡± Shadowsh just snorted and did not answer as he transformed back to his original form knowing he is fighting a being the same realm as his. Bam! With a swipe the pale young man was thrown to the ground as the undeads were crushed underneath it. The whole ind shook once again which causes the feeling of sinking to be felt by Sans and the others. The pale young man spat out a smoke as he yelled ¡°How dar- But before he could finish his shout Shadowsh appeared in front of him with his two ws raised high. [ming Double Dark sh] The power of his attack causes the expression of the pale young man to became unsightly as he turned into puff of smokes bare dodging the attack. Roar! A roar was then heard as a giant white snake with zing yin mes in his eyes appeared it then opens its mouth and spat out arge volume of green liquid. Shadowsh became solemn that green liquid is no ordinary liquid it was a liquified form of baleful yin Qi that means it was extremely toxic towards living being. He then opens his mouth and fired a [Dragon Breath] to counter the attack since dragon Qi is considered a bane against undead creatures. Boom! The two attacks collided and the two elements causes a powerful explosion that threw Shadowsh and the giant white snake backwards. The two of them then let¡¯s out a roar as the two of them charged at each other once again. The undeads on their part were destroyed as their strength totally overpowered the rest on the ind. Sans and the others from Shadowsh¡¯s group started retreating knowing that the fight against the two would cause a catastrophic damage to their surrounding. They even predict that the ind might not be able to hold these two and would ultimately sink underneath the ocean. Bam! Bam! Bam! The two continue to collide as every collision shook the ind the infrastructure in the ind became ruins as the ind started to sink under the battle of these two. Chapter 472 Chapter 472: CHAPTER 443 THE FALL A fight between two Transcendents is too much for this ind the Heavenly Law in this continent dictates that Transcendent should not exist inside the continent so the sturdiness of the continent is not stable like those from the other continents. Boom! Once again the two collided suddenly the snake formed pale young man grabs Shadowsh¡¯s foot by his tail and ms him into the ground. Crack Cracking sounds was heard as the ind was split in half and Shadowsh spat out blood from that attack. He then opens his mouth and breaths out mes made up entirely of yang Qi sensing this the snake form pale young man opens its mouth and once again spat out the liquified baleful yin Qi. As the two once again dispersed one another Shadowsh used this chance to use one of his trump card. [Darkness Domain] Suddenly the already dark ind became much more dimmer as darkness started to scatter throughout the surrounding. ..... Sensing that he was cut off from the ind the snake form pale young man lets out a sneer and said ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the only one who has a Transcendent Domain¡± Then baleful wind made up of yin Qi started to fly around him and starts to actually disperse the darkness. Shadowsh expression became unsightly because he felt the baleful yin Qi in the ind started gathering towards his opponent and was strengthening him. The location isn¡¯t on his side but that wouldn¡¯t stop him he then looks up in the sky and his eyes lit up as he flew up. The snake form pale young man wouldn¡¯t be able to disperse his domain that easily so it was on guard for any attacks thrown at it. Arriving in the sky Shadowsh started to go wild as mes of yang Qi and powerful energies started to destroy of disperse the gloomy clouds made up of yin Qi. When the snake form pale young man finally manage to counter Shadowsh¡¯s [Darkness Domain] with his own domain he started searching left and right for Shadowsh. He was stunned when he did not manage to find him suddenly he lets out a pained screech as he started to wriggle in pain. Shadowsh who was in the sky saw this and his eyes narrows as he finally found something that is extremely effective against his opponent. The Sun. Other than yang Qi there is also a bit of life and light energy in the sun¡¯s ray so when Shadowsh disperse the gloomy clouds he saw the ray hitting his opponent and the reaction have told him everything. He lets out augh as he continue burning away the dark clouds as if mes were raining from the sky the undeads on the ground starts to howl in pain. Sans and the others from their group heaves a sigh of relief seeing this thankfully for them they quickly retreated before the fight really became heated. They then look at the sinking ind with apprehension they did not realized just how powerful a Transcendent ispared to Crimson Gold Rank. Sans, Gulli and the rest who were in the bottleneck on Crimson Gold Rank clenched their fist and swore that they would reach Transcendent Realm no matter how hard it would be. In the ind the snake form pale young man looks at the sky with horror he then shouted ¡°No!!!¡± He flew in breakneck speed but he was still a tad toote with one final explosion the surrounding clouds dispersed as the sun started shining down causing the undeads to howl in pain so did the snake form pale young man. Shadowsh then went for the kill as he dives down he was covered with yang mes as he ms himself against his opponent. Boom! He and his opponent bore through the ind as the speed of the ind sinking increased. They managed to pierced through the depth of the ind and arrived at the bottom of the sea that is when Shadowsh realized he made a mistake. Bam! His opponent retaliate but one can see the massive injury in his body but because he was an undead he did not feel pain and because the yang mes were dispersed by the water the snake form pale young man finally regains his footing. Shadowsh transformed into his demonic chaos dragon form as his fox form is greatly restricted in an underwater fight. With this form he lets a roar and once again charged towards his opponent. The snake form pale young man also lets a roar as he also charged towards Shadowsh both of them collided as the Impact shook the sea. Above the water Clwyd and Gulli were having trouble stabilizing the fleet the fight between Shadowsh and the snake form pale young man is now affecting the fleet. Their entire fleet were retreating as fast as they can knowing that they would definitely be capsized if they stay around. Roar! Underwater the two of them continue to rumble both of them could move unhindered so their movement is extremely vigorous. Bang! But without the baleful yin Qi in the ind helping the pale young man he was losing. In terms of physical strength the pale young man is no match against Shadowsh not mention his attribute is in an disadvantage against him so of course he was losing. Shadowsh grins as he grabs the tail of the pale young man and ms him into the seabed and stomps his head. He then starts tough in a domineering manner as he continue to trash his opponent and with intensity bing much more horrifying. Above the sea giants waves were smashing against Shadowsh¡¯s fleet Sans and Yshelia were now using all of their strength to protect all the ships. The workers were also doing their best so that the ships wouldn¡¯t be capsized they were also in awe when they saw how powerful Sans and the others are up close. Sans waves his spear and manage to destroy a tsunami level tidal wave Yshelia on the other hand created a barrier around them to block the waves. Boom! Suddenly something broke out underwater as a giant white snake with numerous cuts and destroyed part was seen. Judging from its expression it was panicked it then let out a hoarse cry before flying towards a certain direction. Boom! Once again another thing broke out underwater it lets out a roar as it chased after the giant white snake. Seeing this scene everyone was stunned silent suddenly Sans raised his spear and roared ¡°Master is winning!¡± Suddenly they realised that the two giant beings the size of Gulli where Shadowsh and the leader of the Necromancer Association. The panicked look on the giant white snake and the crazed bloodlust from the dragon shes on their eyes as they started shouting. Lord Shadowsh! Lord Shadowsh! Lord Shadowsh! On the other hand the person that they were cheering on transformed to his fox form as he chased after the giant white snake. In terms of speed the fox form is clearly much faster Shadowsh managed to reach the giant white snake and with a swipe his target was cut in half. But the giant white snake started wriggling as it two cut halves joined once again and continue in fleeing but suddenly his face changed as he shouted ¡°Oh no!!!¡± Shadowsh expression on the other hand became confused before he immediately smiled in a evil manner. They escape the ind scope of territory that means that the suppression of the continent became active once again. Unlike Shadowsh who had the Immemorial Golden Barrier which could counter the suppression the pale young man does not have any item on his body that would be able to save it. With onest cry the giant white snake burst into mes and disappears from this world leaving only a ring. Shadowsh then caught the ring before bringing out the items inside of it the things were mostly yin type things or items that could strengthen undead creatures they are perfect for Sans. He then look at the book in hand before bringing out the so called book of life in Hentai¡¯s storage. Once it was taken out the two books started reacting violently as they wanted to merge. Shadowsh became cautious he then looks at the hole in the sky above the Necromancer Association ind or the pieces ofnd left from it. He then flew towards there and started frowning he then brought the two book in front of him. His eyes then shed of determined look as he quickly told Sans to have the entire fleet retreat back to Thousand Race Kingdom. He then stood there in silence as he closed his eyes sensing the profundity of the two books in hand. Three days have passed Shadowsh finally opens his eyes as he gritted his teeth and let go of the two book as they immediately flew towards each other. Chapter 473 Chapter 473: CHAPTER 444 THE FALL OF THE ELF KINGDOM He decided to let the two books to fused because he had obtain a knowledge from their energy. The hole in the sky wouldn¡¯t disappear as long as the two books do not fused and behind the hole were undeads that have varying strength. There is a high chance that undeads of Transcendent Realm would appear since the passage only support Transcendent those that have higher ranks wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through. But it would already be disastrous if more than one Transcendent undead manage to pass through the hole. Back in the present the two books finally started fusing together as the hole started flickering as if it would disappear in a second. Boom! Finally with an explosion the two book fused together and the hole in the sky disappears as the undeads stop multiplying. Shadowsh then approached the totem in front of him yes the two books have fused bing a totem. ..... The totem has two figures inscribed on it one was a skeleton with a scythe with a crow hanging on its shoulder the skeleton was wearing a ck cloak. The other figure was a woman which had her face covered with her cloak there is a bird hanging on her shoulder she was carrying a vase. Shadowsh became confused when he sensed that the totem does not exude any energy fluctuation but after Hentai scanned it he realised that the energy have stabilize so it wouldn¡¯t fluctuate anymore. Without hesitation he took the totem into his arm but after fiddling with it for a while and realising that the totem does not show any reaction he could only sigh as he puts it inside Hentai¡¯s storage. He then looks downward and saw numerous undeads just standing there in daze some even fall into the ocean. The sky have already returned to it¡¯s usual gloomy weather the ind have suffered from an extreme yin encroachment for at least more than a hundred years it wouldn¡¯t change that easily. But the ind was already in a state of total ruin there only pieces ofnd staying afloat most of the ind were destroyed in the fight against Shadowsh and the leader of the Necromancer Association. Shadowsh then left since the situation in the ind is no longer his priority not to mention the undeads wouldn¡¯t be able to travel to othernds since the ind is surrounded with bodies of water. He then flew using his fastest speed in his fox form his destination is the Elf Kingdom he knew that he would definitely get lost if he only went back by himself. While flying he also starts to cook food for him because of the fight and three days of enlightment he was extremely hungry. Unlike other Transcendents he need to eat every single day if he does not eat he would suffer extreme hunger. The amount of food he ate could be weight to one ton which is extremely shocking bit considering he fought using all he got it is no longer surprising thing. After all as a Transcendent he had already surpassed mortal realm Shadowsh wasn¡¯t proud this moment though he was deep in thought. He had never thought he would encounter another Transcendent in this continent thankfully his elemental attribute is very effective against his opponent. He realised he needs to hasten his n to go to other continents he also remember his promise to Scarlet since there are no monsters like her in the Bewildering Forest he needs to search on other continents. After flying just for a week he managed to arrive at the Elf Kingdom he had traveled using all of his speed so he was much faster than a jet but it burned too much energy from him. Shadowsh feeling a bit disgruntled the continent does not have energy high enough to support Transcendents. He wish that the golden figure would be able to finish the task of having the continent ept Transcendents. Shadowsh then transformed back to his human form as he starts tond when he finallynded he saw the elves were looking at him with worship which confused him. After all he only stayed in the Elf Kingdom for a bit he didn¡¯t do any miracles afterward. He then used his connection with Leafinia to find her when he arrived at her location he became more and more confused. He realized that not only a small amount of elves but all the elves in the Elf Kingdom looks at him with eyes full of worship. Shadowsh then saw Leafinia sitting telling a story the story is about his life when he was just a small fox and the many adventures he had. Because she was speaking using her aura as a spirit of tree of life the elves understood her. The elven kids were mesmerised by the story even the adult elves were mesmerised by the story what is much more shocking was the elf queen who was sitting just besides Leafinia listening in a dazed expression. Shadowsh then let¡¯s out a cough as Leafinia became silent she was engrossed in her storytelling that she ignored her surrounding. She likes to brag everything about Shadowsh every being summoned by Hentai has absolute faith and loyalty towards the summoner. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t change that nor he wanted to change he just wanted to create a personality towards his summons as he treats them like family. For example Sans he was the first summon he had obtain other than his mother and sisters he was the first being that had followed him. Shadowsh was extremely grateful to have Hentai and the others since he had numerous trauma against humans. Unlike humans most monster were quite straightforward they would die for you as long as you have done something for them. You could call them foolish but that is exactly why most Tamers treated their monsterpanions as family. Back in the present Leafinia hurriedly stood up but Shadowsh immediately disappears and arrive in front of her and looks at everyone around him. He then looks at the elf queen before speaking ¡°Gather everyone I want to announce something important¡± The elf queen nodded which stunned Shadowsh he hasn¡¯t known that she was now able to understand what he was speaking he only looks at her and said that earlier so that Leafinia would tell her about it. As the elf queen she must be close to the tree of life so Leafinia as a spirit of an another tree of life would be able tomunicate with her. The elf queen then called one of the elf elders and told him something as the old man starts to gather all the elves in the kingdom to their location. When everyone was finally gathered Shadowsh shouted ¡°In our fight against the Necromancer Association we are victorious!!!¡± The elf queen was at first stunned then became ecstatic as she remembered all the deceased people on her kingdom and she started shedding tears. But she still ryed the news to her nsman as everyone were at first stunned and all of their reaction were exactly the same as the elf queen they started crying. Shadowsh, Leafinia and all the other members of their group silently step away from there as they knew they had to leave the elves some space. After a while Shadowsh who was inspecting the forest that Leafinia and the others help rebuilt was called by one of the elves it seems that they wanted to tell him something. When he arrived at the said location he saw all the elves were kneeling as the elf queen was bowing in front of him. She then spoke in theirnguage which wasn¡¯t surprising to Shadowsh anymore as he now found out how the elf queen managed to learn theirnguage in just short amount of time. But after thanking him and saying their gratefulness towards him is immense the next couple sentences stunned him. ¡°After much deliberation me and my people have decided to go to Thousand Race Kingdom and create another Elf Kingdom there we would be forever loyal to you¡± It seems that the elves finally realised that even though Leafinia and the others have help them to recover from the damage that the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association have done to their kingdom the damage done to them is just too great. Their kingdom wouldn¡¯t truly recover from the damage and they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the tree of life from dying. The elf queen then told Shadowsh the reason why they had decided to this. The tree of life holds everything together even the ind when it finally died the ind would start to sink just like what happened to the Necromancer Association ind only their ind would fully sink into the bottom of the sea. So they wouldn¡¯t able to stay in this ind even if they wanted to. Shadowsh then sighed when he heard this he then told Leafinia to decrease the speed of the tree of life from dying while he try to catch up to their fleet. Chapter 474 Chapter 474: CHAPTER 445 CRUISE AND FEAST He couldn¡¯t but grumble as he felt extremely ufortable as time pass by he was searching for more food as time goes by thankfully he had stocked uprge amount of them in Hentai¡¯s storage. As he leave a zing trail the elves couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes when they saw this everyone of them respect strength especially for those they considered allies so they became much more cheerful than before. The elf queen saw this and heaved a sigh of relief even though the decision to leave the ind is the decision made by everyone it still cause them to be upset. She med herself for all of this their kingdom would now sink underneath the sea and she then current queen of the elves wasn¡¯t able to do anything about it. Just as she was feeling down about it someone patted her back and saw Leafinia smiling at her as she spoke ¡°Are you thinking about how ipetent you are again?¡± The elf queen smiled in a wry manner since Leafinia is a spirit of a tree of life she felt extremelyfortable around her so she told her many things about her causing the rtionship between the two to be closer. Actually she hid something to Leafinia because of her aura as the spirit of a tree of life as the elf queen she became attracted to her even though they just knew each other in this short amount of time she had already fallen in love to her. ..... But of course she wouldn¡¯t say it she had decided to forget the rtionship between her and Leafinia to be much more solid. Sensing her strange gaze Leafinia became confused she then asks ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Coming out of her stupor the elf queen quickly shook her head and said ¡°Nothing¡± But she was blushing hard causing Leafinia to be more confused as a spirit her emotion is not as developed as others she just knew that she had absolute faith and loyalty towards Shadowsh. Besides she was only a couple of years old but she is already considered quite developedpared to others from her kind. It was mainly because of Hentai the ability to change, fuse and transform is easily achievable to itpared to the rest. It was truly a godly system. Back in Shadowsh he was now flying towards the direction where Hentai is directing him he had never thought Hentai would be able to record their path. In just a couple of hours Shadowsh manage to catch up with the fleet it seems that after being assured that they finally manage to escape far away from the Necromancer Association ind they had started to have a leisure cruise so their speed be much more slower. Sensing his aura Sans and the others started flying out of the ship and greeted. Shadowsh nodded he then told them ¡°Everyone change of n we need to escort the elves out of their kingdom and into Luminous Kingdom¡± Yes he was nning to relocate the elves to the Luminous Kingdom not to the Thousand Race Kingdom. Since the Luminous Kingdom isrge enough to be called an empire it is able to house the elves not to mention the number of the poption in the kingdom is too low for its size. Sans and the other nodded Shadowsh then went to the ship where Lotus sister. Without Lotus Caramy is considered the leader both she and Lotus were the vice captain of the elves. Shadowsh then orders her to continue in their voyage and have her inform Queen Luminous about the elves. Caramy nodded she was feeling ecstatic inside she had never thought she would obtain an order personally given by Shadowsh. She swore not to let him down but Shadowsh on the other hand wasn¡¯t thinking about what he had done since delivering such simple message is not troublesome for him. Shadowsh thennded on one of the ship and had Shena and the others cook him.a feast the food he ate during his flight became nd to him. Sans and the others except for Gulli who was enjoying his sweet time with his three Mistresses were inside. They decided that they may as well consider this feast as a victory feast for their victory against the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. But for the chef and the helpers it was their nightmare the amount of food Shadowsh and the others consumed is too much for the cooks and their helpers. Thankfully for them Shena and Quinshi were now experienced in this type of situation but even they were having a hard time because this time Shadowsh was consuming too much in such a short amount of time. Even Slicer became frantic thankfully he was calmed down by Shena as he moves his scythe in an incredible speed cutting the ingredients. The other cooks that were watching were dumbfounded they then realised that they would be able be both powerful and great cook if they have a monsterpanion like Slicer. They then looks at each other and nodded they decided to capture a monster to tame for their own. Now that the whole Thousand Race Kingdom had a makeover from Shadowsh the monsters started thriving. Not to mention the monster that were transported to the kingdom from other vassal power have only increased the number and kinds of monsters living in the kingdom. It is like the whole kingdom have be something like the Sanctuary the people living in the cities, towns and viges have started to have improvement in their health and strength. With the food they ate improving in quality and quantity of course their strength would improve but the danger have also increased. News about monster attacking became more frequent that is why the title defender is what the Adventurers seek it involves both fame, glory and riches. As of now the strongest Adventure Group have upied the job for the defender title but there is another group that wage a battle against the strongest group of the kingdom. Of course the battle meant both physical, mental and qualification the group that were waging battle against the top ten Adventure Group in the kingdom is the Archinviel Dukedom Adventurer Group Alliance. Just like its name it is an alliance of all the group that came from Archinviel Dukedom the leader of the group is the leader of the Archinviel Adventure Group since he was the only one who had reached Crimson Gold Rank in the entire alliance. But he wasn¡¯t the most famous one of them all it was Rosa she was considered the most famous character in the group. She was building foundation for the branch of the B and T Association that would be built in this kingdom. She was already considered as the guildmaster and nobody will be able to change it. Even the main branch of the B and T Association wouldn¡¯t be able to change it. There is only one reason why and it is because Shadowsh have deemed so. He had proimed that no guild branch would be built in his kingdom if the guildmaster isn¡¯t passable to his standard. Not to mention there are also other guilds in the kingdom and all of them are original guilds that was built by Shadowsh himself. Just like the cksmith Guild and the Cook Guild both guild pursue the highest grade on their profession. The two guild were well weed by the kingdom some of the other territories even wanted branch guilds to be built in their kingdom. Good food and good items with these two things the people would of course be happy the Cook Guild is being lead by Shena and Quinshi not only they are great cook they are also considered powerful warriors. Some of the Tamers even started copying her as they have mantis monsters as theirpanion they then trained them to help them cook. But of course monsters like Slicer can only came by once in ten thousand years heck it might even once in a hundred thousand years. Back in the present Shadowsh and his whole group is still munching on ravenous manner. Shadowsh¡¯s sisters were having the time of their life eating so much food and with Shadowsh¡¯s energy being dispersed everywhere they actually starts to improve in a rapid pace. Not only them Sans and the others also the energy of a Transcendent is quite valuable if it was in normal times this energy is too powerful for those that are below Dark Gold Rank to absorb but the energy Shadowsh is releasing is quite gentle so even those from Bronze Rank is able to benefit. But it wasn¡¯t him who was doing this it was Hentai it was transforming Shadowsh¡¯s vtile Transcendent Qi to gentle energy for everyone to absorb. Suddenly after absorbing arge amount of Transcendent Qi and dark energy from Shadowsh coupled with therge amount of dark attribute foods that she ate Violet let¡¯s out a loud roar as darkness started to scatter around her encroaching everything. Chapter 475 Chapter 475: CHAPTER 446 OVERALL CHANGE The dark energy then starts to crawl back towards her and enveloping her like a cocoon. This continue for an hour or so before the cocoon finally stops to pulsate. At the same time Violet was undergoing that magical change her daughter Purple Kitty also started to experience such change just like hers. Just like her mother Purple Kitty was enveloped by a cocoon but judging from the appearance the cocoon that is enveloping Violet is much more higher quality than her daughter. The rest of the group also started to absorb Shadowsh¡¯s energy those of the Gold Rank did not manage to create a cocoon but all of them did manage to increase a level. Especially those that have the same energy as Shadowsh for example Sans even though his yin Qi has a hint of baleful energy of an undead it was still mainly consist of lunar yin Qi which is exactly the same as Shadowsh. A couple of hourster Shadowsh finally noticed something strange is happening in the ship. ..... It was too quiet he then looks around and was gobsmacked when he saw that everyone have gone through a change or improvement in this short amount of time. Not only them but even the cooks and the workers in the ship have benefitted from the energy he had released. A Transcendent is a being that transcends mortal realm and their Qi is too high level for those that are lower than Dark Gold Rank but because of Hentai this supposedly high level energy was now an energy easily absorbed by everyone. Shadowsh asks Hentai the truth and this is what it had told him. He was extremely ecstatic if he could do this every single day the strength of the people in his kingdom would rise in an incredible degree. But Hentai have doused cold water from the hot zing fire in his heart. [Reminding Master that the only reason why this phenomenon have happened is because of the Immemorial Golden Barrier] [Because Master have killed another Transcendent or more urately drive another Transcendent to his death the energy was absorbed by the Immemorial Golden Barrier] [It was then transferred into your body and the excess energy was transformed by me to be a gentle energy for everyone other than Non Ranked to absorb] [Only 10% was absorbed by the Immemorial Golden Barrier the other 90% of the Transcendent Qi was dispersed into the continent changing thew of the ce] Shadowsh have now understood everything it seems that it wasn¡¯t truly his energy that was absorbed by everyone it was the energy of the leader of the Necromancer Association. He had absorbed the energy and the excess energy which contain impurity was excreted out of his body but this was already precious for everyone in the ship. Too bad he wasn¡¯t the one who killed the leader of the Necromancer Association if not the Immemorial Golden Barrier would have absorb more energy. He then looks at Sans and realised that he had level up one level from Crimson Gold Rank Level 7 to Level 8. His lunar yin Qi energy tier have also increased by two tiers bing a mid tier energy. His spear have also increased a grade improving the power of all the skill and attack that was made using his spear. Like Sans Triple C have also level up from one level Sans and them have the same level. But unlike Sans three of their elemental energy tier have improved too bad Shadowsh have no thunder energy so their tiers were forcefully sealed it became 0th/2nd. But their demonic Qi tier have risen two levels from 3rd tier to 5th tier. The three head looks a bit ufortable though Shadowsh knew why this is happening he took outrge amount of treasure he had acquired he had picked those that have thunder element and gave it to Triple C. He then told them to improve Chomp¡¯s energy tier first and he told them to do it now they shouldn¡¯t waste a single second. Their improvement brings more misfortune than blessing to the three of them. Triple C then nodded as they went to their ships which was full of demons Gulli have left an opening of his personal secret realm in the ship so that they could enter and leave the realm whenever they want. Triple C or more urately Chomp with the help of his two brothers starts to train his elemental energy tier. shes of thunder and lightning could be seen in the sky inside Gulli¡¯s personal secret realm the energy causes the low rank demons to cower in fear. Back in the ship Shadowsh was looking at the others his attention was now focused on the two bat demon brothers. But the two of them were now encased in a cocoon Kuros situation is just like them the only demon who wasn¡¯t encased in a cocoon was ze and Triple C. ze have level up from Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 to Level 2 his elemental tier did not increase. Shadowsh then told him to bring the three demons who was encased in a cocoon back to Gulli¡¯s personal secret realm. He then turns his attention to his to the others his mother have level up from Gold Rank Level 5 to Level 7 bing a high level Gold Rank monster. Her fire energy and yin Qi tier have increase by two tiers fire energy became 5th tier while yin Qi have be 7th. Both elemental energy have crossed a tier boundary the mid and high tier. Lucy have level up from Gold Rank Level 6 to Level 8 her fire energy tier have increased in two tiers from 1st tier to 3rd tier while her yin Qi have be a mid tier elemental energy. Just her mother and sister Dorothy have level up to two levels from Gold Rank Level 5 to Level 7. Her fire energy tier is also the same as Lucy while her yin Qi have be a high tier elemental energy. Both energy have risen up by two tiers which is quite a surprise to Shadowsh who was scanning them. He then looks around and found that all of those that weren¡¯t wrapped in cocoon have their level increased Gold Rank have their level increased by 2 while Crimson Gold Rank have their level increased by one. Their elemental energy tier have also increased by two disregarding any rank as long as they have yin, fire and dark energy. The ones that were wrapped in cocoons are J-Darwin who was wrapped in a cocoon of blood which pulsates like a heart. Violet and Purple Kitty who were wrapped in a ck cocoon both exudes dim light that devours the light in their surrounding. Clwyd who was wrapped in a cocoon of ice which had water rings around it. Junnel who was wrapped in a ck cocoon just like Violet and Purple Kitty the only difference is the faint scent of flower. JL who was wrapped in a shell that looks like a shell of an insect there is a invincible energy that would exudes from it from time to time. Valkiry who became an egg and France who was wrapped in a golden cocoon which had sparks of electricity shing out of it. Shadowsh then summon his ten clones and have them put all of those that were in cocoon Inna safe room all of them should be apart from each other. There is still a remaining energy of Transcendent Qi scattering in the room so Sans opens up the entrance of his personal secret realm and devours all of it. Sans was feeling a bit guilty that he did not call Allicia, Lisa and sses out since they would be able to benefit from the energy but considering that they were still busy absorbing the baleful yin Qi and the death Qi he had absorbed from the Necromancer Association they shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Those three were also given mental and spiritual cultivation technique since the baleful yin Qi would cause those that absorbed them to be more violent. Sans did not care about his other undead subordinates bing mad but these three are different he could not afford to lose them. Shadowsh on the ship also looks at Slicer that was now encased in an egg like cocoon it was crystal all over besides it was Shena who was also in the state of cultivation. Just like them Quinshi and Snow were unconscious in the state of cultivation and evolution. But Slicer¡¯s cocoon just feel differentpared to the others it had a trace of Transcendent Qi which is unbelievable but Shadowsh knew that maybe only Transcendent or stronger is able to awaken Slicer true appearance and origin. Shadowsh knew for a fact that he had gained a powerful ally as long as Slicer continue to improve just as fast as him then in the future he might be as strong as he is Chapter 476 Chapter 476: CHAPTER 447 ISLAND SINKING But Sans and the others are also prodigies so their future is quite bright. Since Clwyd was now in the process of evolution their speed have deceased drastically. It took them a months to finally arrive at the Elf Kingdom but the ind was clearly lower than before indicating that it was now in the process of sinking. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief that he still manage to arrive at the right time he had Gulli and his clones help moved the ship. If they hadn¡¯t then moving suchrge number of ship would take a long time thankfully no aquatic monster dared toe close to the fleet. Gulli¡¯s presence already caused them dare not toe closer they are extremely afraid they dared not to move from their position. Gulli on the other hand felt depressed he was just informed that he just miss a great chance on bing a pseudo Transcendent because he was having a fun time with his three secretaries. ..... He took his anger on any monster that he saw underneath the sea he did not target monster that are on Silver Rank and below but any Gold Rank monster became chow food for him. He was extremely piss of towards Sans since he always challenged him in a fight telling him that one day he will surpass him and finally be the true right hand man of Shadowsh. Gulli might be foolish but the title of Shadowsh strongest subordinate made him feel extremely proud he knew that this title bring him the greatest pride of all not only because of Hentai¡¯s influence but because of the influence of his race. Once a demon lord promotes a subordinates some kind of rune would be imprinted in the bloodline forcing them to be extremely obedient and loyal. Shadowsh actually did not know this since he had little to no knowledge about demon culture. He was a miracle being which consists of energy of different races fused all together and was extremely stable. Back in the present Shadowsh immediately have everyone escort the elves to the boat. While everyone starts to get inside the boats Shadowsh went to the elf queen and have her call the elders of her n. He had to tell them about his n on relocating them in Luminous Kingdom. When the elders of the elf n were finally gathered Shadowsh told them his n on relocating them in Luminous Kingdom since the Thousand Race Kingdom already have an elf queen of their own. At first the elf queen disagrees to this n but the elf elders ept such n since their kingdom and the Luminous Kingdom is quite close and now that both of them need to start anew and their rtionship would be much more closer. On the other hand the elf queen became depressed but for her people she reluctantly agreed the only reason she dislike this n is because she wanted her rtionship with Leafinia to blossom. Now that they would be separated that chance of ever happening was now extremely low. As they were escorted on Shadowsh¡¯s ship since their status is different from the others Shadowsh on the other hand went towards the tree of life. His n is to let Leafinia absorb thest bit of energy the tree of life has this massive tree of life is at least a million years old that means it survived since the golden time of this continent. Judging from how many secret this continent has not to mention just the fact that after he had died he was actually summoned he had already deduced that this continent was considered one of the strongest continent before. When he arrived at the location of the tree of life he saw Leafinia sitting besides it having her palm touching it. Her aura was extremely weak it seems that it took a toll on her from keeping this ind afloat. He then arrive behind her and puts his palm on her back as he sends her energy towards her of course his energy was the yang Qi and Mana. nts love sunlight and yang Qi is extremely beneficial to them with Leafinia being a spirit of a tree of life of course Shadowsh¡¯s yang Qi is beneficial to her. As she absorbed the energy she lets out a moving moan causing Shadowsh to flinch as his eyelid started twitching. He then calms himself down but he did not take a deep breath knowing that it would only cause his emotion to disarray. He then keep in tabs of Sans as he wanted to know if the elves finally manage to disembark the ind. Because Sans and the others operated in an orderly manner the whole process was smooth it only took them an hour to take all the elves out of the ind. Once they were out of the ind Shadowsh told Leafinia that she could stop hearing his voice in her mind Leafinia opens her eyes as she let go of the tree of life. Suddenly the whole ind started vibrating as the tree of life starts to glow in greenish light then without warning it disappears and became a sh of light that flew towards the flower of life on Leafinia¡¯s head. With a swoosh Leafinia fainted as the flower of life in her head starts to shine brightly and her weaken aura started to recover in rapid pace. Without the support of the tree of life the whole ind finally sunk into the bottom of the sea. Shadowsh saw that the ind was already in a state of destruction and the only thing that holds them together was the tree of life. It seems that there was a war before and the ind of the elves also suffered from this war. Because the ancient elves wanted to preserve this ind they had sacrificed their tree of life saving the ind and everything in it. But they definitely did not predict a couple of years in the future their ind would be destroyed by the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire. Shadowsh carried Leafinia in his arm as he flew towards his boat when hended inside he saw the elves were looking at the sinking ind with great sadness. All of them were crying as they started to get away from the ind the elves started to return to their respective room that the workers inside the boat would assign them. When the elf queen turns back he saw Leafinia being carried by Shadowsh she was immediately startled before running besides her with worry etched on her face. The elf elders were also worried since they revered Leafinia as a spirit of tree of life she was also the reason why their group manage to leave the ind safely so they felt indebted to her. Shadowsh reassure them ¡°Don¡¯t worry she wasn¡¯t harmed on the contrary she received a blessing from your tree of life maybe when she wakes up her strength would even reach mine¡± All of those that heard this were shocked Shadowsh then carried Leafinia back to his room and sealed the room with his spiritual sense barrier so that nobody would bother her. Feeling a bit naughty Shadowsh dived to the sea and approached Gulli and told her about the blessing Leafinia have received. And just like what he had thought Gulli became depressed once more Shadowshughs he actually wanted Gulli to suffer a bit since he was jealous of him. He then told him that Sans also absorbed a remnant of Transcendent Qi into his personal secret realm and once he came out maybe his strength would once again rise. Gulli became more and more depressed listening but in his mind he started thinking on training a sword technique perfect for him. This was the Orc Empire imperial sword technique the very technique that manage to deal heavy injury on him. He decided that he would bnce his life and training from now on. Suddenly Shadowsh became quiet he then sighed and spoke ¡°Gulli there is another thing I forgot to tell you¡± He became hesitant but after a while he sighed and said ¡°I cannot bring you with me in my travel towards other continents¡± Gulli became stunned he then looks at Shadowsh in a rather dazed manner. Shadowsh quickly exins ¡°Not because I do not need but because you are really important when I leave I need someone to protect my kingdom no our kingdom and you are the strongest member of our family so you are the most suited for this task¡± Gulli started to feelplicated he was upset that he couldn¡¯te with Shadowsh but he was also happy to hear that he was extremely important to him. Shadowsh did not add anything he just patted Gulli¡¯s back before flying back to the ship. He had picked this decision because he remember the scene where the ind of the elves were falling apart. Chapter 477 Chapter 477: CHAPTER 448 THE LUMINOUS KINGDOM Powers like that is above him unlike the elf ind now the ind before could take the power of a Transcendent maybe even stronger. Now that the ind was destroyed in it¡¯s peak condition then the danger of this continent is much more greater than he had thought. He need someone to man the kingdom serving as it¡¯s guardian when he was absence. And who more perfect that Gulli since he was now in the state of breaking through pseudo Transcendent. Now that the whole continent would be able to ept Transcendent in the near future thews would be swimming around the continent. With the breakthrough of thew Gulli would be able to achieve Transcendent Realm if he stayed. Returning back to the boat Shadowsh started scrutinising the Immemorial Golden Barrier once again. ..... Judging from the aura it¡¯s exudes it was actually getting stronger as time goes by it seems that the golden figure is working hard. Since there are seven pieces of Immemorial Golden Barrier once every piece was unsealed the power of all seven piece would get stronger. As he started dreaming about how his adventure would y out when he travel to other continent the boat started to tremble. Shadowsh then raised his eyebrow as he sensed an aura much more horrifying than a Transcendent. All the ships stops as Shadowsh shes into the sky Gulli and the others also stop what they are doing and looks at the direction where Shadowsh is looking. In the west part of them a giant golden pir started to shine down in everyone surprising them. On the other hand Shadowsh took out the Immemorial Golden Barrier from Hentai¡¯s storage. When the Immemorial Golden Barrier was taken out it started vibrating as golden light starts to spill out everywhere causing the eyes of the people in the surrounding to be blind. Shadowsh then lets go of the Immemorial Golden Barrier as it flew up in the sky and was now started shing above them. One hourter the phenomenons stops as the Immemorial Golden Barrier started falling Shadowsh then caught it and felt that it was now heavier. The energy it exudes is a lot more stronger suddenly those that are using their energy to fly felt burden from their prompting then tond. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shines in golden light as he looks around him in amazement. Numerousws of the world could be seen swimming around fixing the surrounding making them tougher and stronger. He immediately knew that the golden figure finally unsealed one of the Immemorial Golden Barrier that was sleeping in this continent. Even he starts to feel the pressure but because he was a Transcendent he is able to use thews around him and was able to fly in the sky without wings. Leafinia who hadnded used numerous vines to create a pair of wings she then flew besides him and asks ¡°Master do you know what is happening why does the continent restrict us from flying¡± Shadowsh smiled and said ¡°Adapt to this our travel to other continents would be like this thews would dictate all of those underneath the Transcendent Realm mortal¡± Leafinia nodded as shended back to the boat and calm everyone as they look at the flying Shadowsh above them looking at the surrounding with amazement. He thennded and told everyone to hasten their speed as he wanted to add a couple more rules to his kingdom since a great change would happen to this continent. When Gulli heard his order he immediately started creatingrge waves to increase the speed of the fleet while Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense barrier to protect the fleet sincerge waves should tip all of them over. The workers were working overtime but because it was Shadowsh¡¯s order they faithfully follow. The elves tried to help even if it just for cooking and cleaning since they dislike the attitude of not working. Like the dwarves the elves are industrious people but the only difference are the dwarves are more industrious and their stamina is great while the elves focus on cleanliness and appearance. Shadowsh used his clones to help Gulli on his job as they work in a fast pace Leafinia and her group that stayed on the Elf Kingdom were now resting since they have been working overtime. Just a one month they manage to transverse from the Elf Kingdom to Luminous Kingdom if they had Clwyd¡¯s help then they would have arrive in just a couple of days. But Clwyd and the others are still in their con. When Shadowsh went out of the ship he was immediately greeted by all of the people of the Luminous Kingdom. They look at him with worship in their eyes they were extremely gratified to have him they already knew that he had destroyed the Necromancer Association and the Orc Empire finally aplishing their revenge. Shadowsh then became confused unlike the others Queen Luminous was looking at him withplicated expression it¡¯s like she wanted to ask him something. Thinking about this he decided to confront her using his spiritual sense he could invade the spiritual world of others unless he was permitted to. If he did he would destroy the mind of his target or he would suffer from a bacsh but since Queen Luminous epts him it was quite easy. ¡®Queen Luminous may I asks what do you seek?¡¯ Hearing his voice in her mind Queen Luminous was startled she then spoke. Of course it was via spiritual sense ¡®My Lord you can call me Lumi as being called queen by you needs worth and I am still unworthy¡¯ Shadowsh nodded their interaction was still not discovered by the others but Yshelia who was sensitive with spiritual sense noticed this. ¡®Lord Shadowsh may I asks did you encounter my father or just his corpse?¡¯ Anticipation could be clearly seen in her eyes as even though she knew her father died she still want to honor his corpse. Shadowsh answered with a pity manner ¡®Unfortunately all the necromancers were used as a sacrifice so we could not find a trace of your father¡¯ The light on Queen Luminous¡¯ eyes dim and she only sighed and weed Shadowsh and his group to her kingdom. When the elves saw that the whole ce became barren they couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly as some of them manage to visit this ce and they were once mesmerised now it looks like this. Once everyone arrived at the city the only location where there are any activity of people. Shadowsh then told everyone to celebrate to their victory and of course everyone responded enthusiastically. The day passed most of the people were drunk and those that are already awake were suffering from hangover those that are strong enough manage to be sober quickly. Inside a room Shadowsh have gathered Queen Luminous, her guard the elf queen and all of the elf elders. There is an orb in one of the seat this orb was amunication orb that connects this ce to Thousand Race Kingdom. Helia Rose Von Rea was in the present as the Duke of the kingdom she is regarded as one of the important individual in Luminous Kingdom. She was extremely depressed when she had realised her father and grandfather have died but since she and her daughter are the only left in their family she had to stay strong. Shadowsh saw that everyone was finally sober so he cough catching everyone attention he then started speaking ¡°I have gathered all of you here to ask about the n the two race will have to improve the situation of this kingdom¡± Queen Luminous immediately started speaking ¡°I have decided to leave one territory for the elves this territory was once owned by a power that was opposing this kingdom now that this belongs to us I have decided to give it¡± Hearing this the elf queen and the elders were about to disagree since they dislike receiving gifts without giving back but Queen Luminous next sentence shut them up. ¡°But the price for this is they need to help our people rebuild the forests or even improve them from their former selves¡± Without hesitation the elves agree the elf queen then thanked Queen Luminous. Queen Luminous smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t need to be so formal I know the elves dislike receiving gifts without giving back considering that my dad and your mom is extremely close with each other¡± The elf queen smiled she knew what Queen Luminous have said was true. They discussed more while Shadowsh just stayed there listening he doesn¡¯t want to interfere that much to the development of this kingdom. After a couple hours of discussion Shadowsh started to feel hungry so he immediately excuse himself and went to have lunch with his family. Since thews of this continent have improved Shadowsh was now able to absorb more higher quality of energy so he satiate some of his hunger. Chapter 478 Chapter 478: CHAPTER 449 COCOON BURST After having lunch Shadowsh flew up in the sky and brought out his true form as he summoned his ten clones to fight with him. He wanted to use his sword technique even in his monster form this would definitely be extremely difficult but if he managed to seed his strength would increase in a drastic rate. While he was fighting with his clones up in the sky the others were either resting, ying or training. Inside Gulli¡¯s personal secret realm Triple C was now covered with electricity around him shes of lightning would rain down. In the center of the realm stood Gulli who was repeatedly waving his sword he was frowning as he was deep in thought. He was now training the Imperial Sword Technique of the Orc Empire he had renamed it Imperial Dragon Sword since he will rece the Qi of vitality to dragon Qi increasing the power and quality of the technique. But he was still far from mastering the entry level much less improvised it but he was having fun since he would be creating his very own technique. ..... Not far from him inside a volcano Red was reading countless books these books are knowledge that was gathered by the kingdom. Underneath his room cky was training some secret techniques that the humans have created for those that works in the dark. He was emitting such powerful killing intent he was grasping he air as if he wanted to grab or form something. After a week of rest Shadowsh and the others were now ready to go home suddenly a frigid energy started to soar then one after another different kinds of energy starts to appear. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up he immediately knew who¡¯s aura this energies belongs to it belongs to Clwyd and the others. With a sh he arrives inside the boat where Clwyd was situated in he quickly spreads his spiritual sense to cover all of those that are reacting. With crunching sounds the cocoons started breaking Shadowsh quickly noticed that the energy they fluctuates would be able to destroy part of the ship. Without hesitation he quickly lift the cocoons that were reacting and brought them out of the ships. With a boom the cocoons started bursting the energy from the cocoons started destroying the surrounding. With different elemental energy there were different effects to the surrounding have changed appearance. Roar! With a roar Clwyd¡¯s appearance could now be seen he was now twice as big as before he was now equal to a hill in terms of size. He now have four wings two was made up of water and another pair made up of ice his horns became longer. His ws were also longer as his scales was now looking extremely distinct but also illusionary. Shadowsh then scans him and was happy to realised he finally rank up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Clwyd (Under Contract) Title: Elemental King Race: Elemental Creature (Pseudo Dragon) Specie: Elemental Dragon Grade: Legendary Gender: None Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Ice/Water Elemental Energy: [Ice Energy: 0th Tier], [Water Energy: 0th Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 732 Skills: [Frozen Spike Domain], [Heavenly Hydro st], [Freezing Breath], [Giga Ssh], [Rain of Terror] Racial Trait: [Ice/Water Form], [Elemental King], [Elemental King Core] Passive Abilities: [Freezing Air], [Dragon Body] Active Abilities: [Tidal p], [Water Drain], [Duplicate], [Devours Elementals] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Frozen Overlord] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh became interested in his new abilities so he started reading the description of the new abilities but first he needs to check the skills. [Frozen Spike Domain] (Mid Rank): Summon a domain of ice spikes that covers 100 meters around the user. Usage: 300 Mana Cooldown: 1 Hour [Heavenly Hydro st] (High Rank): Shoots a powerful st of water capable of boring through mountains. Usage: 500 Mana Cooldown: 20 Minutes [Freezing Breath] (Low Rank): Breaths out a powerful freezing energy that has a hint of dragon Qi. Usage: 100 Mana Cooldown: 30 Seconds [Giga Ssh] (Dark Gold Quality): Creates powerful waves capable of overturning ships. Usage: 50 Mana Cooldown: None Restriction: Only usable if there is arge amount of bodies of water nearby. [Rain of Terror] (Mid Rank): Change the weather into a stormy one every drops of water is capable of tearing through steel. Duration: 30 Seconds Usage: 300 Mana Cooldown: 1 Hour Shadowsh raised his eyebrow after reading through Clwyd¡¯s skills the skills are quite amazing the only problem is the amount of Mana used using the skills. If this goes on Clwyd will only be able to use 2 skills at most before running out of Mana it seems that he need to check his ability to find out if he had any ability that could offset suchrge usage of Mana. [Ice/Water Form]: The ability to change into either physical or elemental form. [Elemental King]: The ability to manipte owns elemental energy have reached a level that is considered more than a mortal creature capable of. Decrease the usage of Mana on all elemental skills or abilities below ranked quality by 50%. Decease Mana usage of Low Rank skills by 30%, Mid Rank skills by 15% and High Rank skills by 7%. [Elemental King Core]: Twice asrge as an ordinary elemental core of elemental creature of the same specie and rank. Capable of storing 50% of the total Mana of the host for future use. [Dragon Body]: Extreme Strength, Defence and Speed. [Duplicate]: The ability to split into two entity one physical ice dragon and one elemental water dragon. Restriction: Each duplicate could only use elemental skills or abilities that is fit to their own elemental. Restriction2: Once one clone is destroyed the hosts would be heavily injured. Once two clones is destroyed the host will die. Duration: 1 Hour [Devours Elementals]: The ability to devour elementals of the same element to increase the speed of leveling up. Shadowsh was shocked the new abilities were extremely sick but the ability [Duplicate] sounded more of forbidden ability than an active ability. But considering that Clwyd was now able to devour his own kind to help himself level up then he could catch up to the rest of the group. Shadowsh then looks at the others who have hatched out of their own cocoon it seems that those that have the same element as him and managed to create a cocoon would take a longer time to hatch out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: France (Under Contract) Title: Battle Lord Race: Avian Specie: Thunder Fury Roc Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 ..... Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Wind/Thunder Vital Qi (0th Tier): 366 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: 0th Tier], [Thunder Energy: 1st Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 305 Skills: [Extreme Wind de Barrage], [Thunderbolt], [Thunder Fury], [Arial Thunder Tackle], [Thunder Clones] Racial Trait: [Thunder Roc Body], [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Sight] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Talon Sharpness], [Enhanced Vitality], [Thunderstorm Camouge], [Predator Presence] Active Abilities: [Thunder sh], [Lightning Control] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Thunderstorm Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Other than a drastic change of appearance France did not change that much but suddenly when he ps his wings a p of thunder could be heard. Then within just a split second he manage to flew towards once spot to another it was extremely fast. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but whistle as his speed might considered the fastest in the whole group he might be even equal to him. But too bad France has little stamina but it could be fix with physical training so he told him this before finally thoroughly looking at his appearance. France was now smaller the color of his feathers have be brighter and his talons were nowpletely made up of thunder energy. He now looks extremely handsome after checking Sans Shadowsh checked thest monster that have awoken this day and burst out from his cocoon. JL He was now bigger than before and the bone like spikes in his body be much more menacing other than that he exudes no aura whatsoever it seems that his control over his presence have improved. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: JL Title: Insect King Race: Insect Specie: Violet Spiked Cuirass Scorpion King Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Poison Poison Qi (0th Tier): 732 Elemental Energy: [Poison Qi: 0th Tier] Mana: 244 Skills: [Tail Hook], [Pincer Crunch], [Poison Bullet], [Pincer Hammer], [Earth Shake] Racial Trait: [Extremely Strong Innate Poison], [Poisonous Spikes], [Extreme Stealth] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Defence], [Fast Strikes], [Insect Devourer], [Sharp Instinct] Active Abilities: [Earth Transverse] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Spike Shower] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After looking at the changed of the three Shadowsh calls for Shena and told her to cook a feast for everyone they are going to celebrate this blessed event. Also he was now not in a hurry since Clwyd have now awakened their speed would drastically increased. Knowing that the three would definitely be curious how strong they are right now he summons his ten clones and told the three to pick their opponent. Clwyd and JL picked the draconic clone while France picked the fox clone and with that the three went into different direction. Chapter 479 Chapter 479: CHAPTER 450 THEIR RETURN AND THE BLACKSMITH GUILD JL was looking at the clone in front of him with a look of cruelty with a cry he dug underground as the wholend started shaking. He used his brand new skill [Earth Shake] as thend started cracking around him. The clone ps its wings and flew up as it opens its mouth and lets out a dragon breath. Suddenly numerous green balls of liquid started charging towards JL as the dragon clone used all of its strength to p it¡¯s wings and stop the green balls of liquid to stop advancing. The dragon breath on the other hand exploded after colliding with the attack. Shriek! JL¡¯s ear piercing shriek was heard as dust started to scatter throughout the surrounding blocking all sense of sight. The dragon clone have no spiritual sense even if it had it wouldn¡¯t be able to find JL since the missed [Poison Bullets] have also scattered throughout the area around them causing the aura of JL to spread. ..... The dragon clone flew higher but before it could truly get away a shadow appeared behind it and attacked it aiming at it¡¯s heart. [Tail Hook] The dragon clone suddenly dived down but it still couldn¡¯t fully dodged the attack as it¡¯s shoulder was hit. JL then opens his two huge pincers and mp the wings of the dragon clone hard as crushing sounds could be heard. [Pincer Crunch] Boom! Without the support of its two wings and together with JL¡¯s weight the two of them started to crash. With the sound of explosion the whole area around them shook but another thud was heard as JL flew backwards. JL shook his head as he just got punched by the clone in the head of course he felt dizzy. The fist of the clone have be disfigured the spikes around JL¡¯s body isn¡¯t just for show so does his poison. The poison JL has wasn¡¯t that weak it not only attacks vital organs but also destroy anything it touches. The clone has no vital organ they were just copy that was created by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense so even if poison started to ravaged their body it wouldn¡¯t affect them but poison that destroy everything of course they would be affected. Roar! The clone let¡¯s out a loud roar as it dashed towards JL. JL also let¡¯s out a loud shriek as he also charged towards the clone intending to fight with the clone in closebat. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two collided with each other a couple of times before JL ultimately winning. JL excels in fighting in closebat but even he was injured by the punches and kicks of the clone. He was now breathing in a haggard manner as he truly used all of its strength just to destroy the clone. Near their location the fight between France and the fox clone is still ongoing both of them were moving in an incredible speed. France was summoning numerous thunderbolts to ravage the surrounding and yet he did not manage to hit the fox clone sessfully. But after he manage to corner the fox clone since he was able to fly while the fox clone could not he manage to destroy it with a barrage of lightning. On the other hand the fight between Clwyd and the dragon clone was already over before the battle even starts. The whole surrounding have be a frozen wondend as there were no snow but only ice. And all the ice were sharp and was protruding up the ground the ghastly figure of the clone could be seen as it was pierced through by one of the ice spikes. Shadowsh who have watched all three fights couldn¡¯t help but be happy since he was intending to bring these three with him during his journey towards other continent. He especially need Clwyd so that their travel to the sea would be much smoother. After the three have their bout they immediately went to the center of the city which was still in the process of being rebuilt. They knew that Shadowsh have decided to celebrate their breakthrough of course the three also wanted to share their joy with their group. The next day everyone once again suffered hangover Shadowsh thought that they need to improve their winemaking skill. After all they rather like to party even his sisters loves to drink not to mention the others. Actually he does not like wine but he didn¡¯t mind drinking beer. As everyone started resting Shadowsh started looking at the condition of the other cocoons and realised that they need a month or two to finish their transformation. The next day everyone were finally ready to set sail back to Thousand Race Kingdom. Shadowsh smiled as he looks at the people working he knew that once he and the rest return back to the kingdom his journey towards other continent would be underway. With Clwyd¡¯s new strength and Gulli¡¯s help they only took a week and a half before finally reaching the soil of their kingdom but the consumption of energy have be much and much more greater as thews of the continent bing much more stronger and diverse. The easily destroyednd were now tougher as Shadowshnded on the beach he decided to try how tough thend became. After testing it he realised it was now half as tougher to destroy than before which isn¡¯t considered much but since thews were still improving maybe attacks from a Transcendent wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy arge patch ofnd like before. Shadowsh then told the others that they could rest for one month before telling them that he would pick a group of those that were working in the marine force toe with them in their journey towards to other continents. He then went into the teleportation circle as he wanted to create a barrier to Hope City using the Immemorial Golden Barrier and Yshelia¡¯s runes. Arriving at the city once again he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath as he quickly used his illusion to hide himself if he did not his presence would shook the whole kingdom. His first destination is the Adventure Guild as he passed through the people he heard something very interesting. He then hasten his steps but this time his destination is the cksmith Guild the interesting thing he heard involves the cksmith Guild. The cksmith Guild is now extremely famous in the city numerous individuals would go here to have their items upgrades or request a numerous kinds of items. Those that were considered famous in the kingdom have even begged the guildmaster of the guild to create a weapon for them. As of now there were only three people that managed to obtain a weapon that was personally made by the guildmaster of the cksmith Guild. They were Rosa, old man Diamond and Steel all of them are considered guildmaster of their own group. Rosa obtain a sword that also served as a wand now she could fight just like Luminous together with her monster she manage to easily clinch into the top ten Adventurer Ranking in the kingdom. Though she ranksst which came as a surprise to the Archinviel Adventure Alliance. The Adventurer Ranking only contains those that are on Gold Rank or below as those that are on Crimson Gold Rank have a different list called hidden dragon list. Old man Diamond was gifted a pair of hammer as his shield is already high quality enough. The hammer is now considered one of the most fearsome weapon in the kingdom as it represents the dignity of the guildmaster of the Adventure Guild. Steel obtain a shield he have almost delegated all of his responsibility to his grandfather as he used his shield to travel throughout the kingdom and more. Now in the present the cksmith Guild have host apetition as the winner will be able to request a personal made weapon, armor or anything he or she wanted to the guildmaster of the guild. The fighters of the kingdom were now in excited mood as long as they obtain a weapon that was made by guildmaster Dou their strength would improve drastically. Those that are on rank 11 to 15 from the Adventurer Ranking list is eager to obtain such weapon since it would represent the chance for them to overthrow Rosa¡¯s rank. The others from the top ten rank were also interested as they wanted to overthrow the ranks at those that are above them. Thepetition that the cksmith Guild is hosting is about materials whomever brought the best material win the duration is ten days. Now is the seventh day the one sitting in the top is actually the number one in the Adventurer Ranking list a man called Ferdinand he was good at using swords but his strength is only a little bit higher than the second rank in the Adventurer Ranking list. A female known as Miyan she was good at using both bow and whip she was also considered as the youngest in the top ten Adventurer Ranking list. Chapter 480 Chapter 480: CHAPTER 451 THEIR RETURN ll Miyan is a half elf and half human and surprisingly she had obtain both blessings of two races as she could adapt in incredibly fast manner and was also good at controlling nts. She was both the second rank in the Adventurer Ranking list and thepetition as the item she obtain is considered also top quality by the cksmiths in the guild. The third of the list in thepetition is just a merchant he had obtain a treasure from his grandparents before they die and the treasure was revealed to be equal as great as Ferdinand¡¯s item maybe even greater but time seems to weakens it. Shadowsh then looks at the rules stated by the cksmith Guild and realised that any individual would be able to bring 3 items and the items presented couldn¡¯t be changed. It seems that the likely winners were the three since their first items are already incredible. Since this was just the seventh day Shadowsh decided to ignore and went to the Adventure Guild. When he arrived there the talk of the guild is all about thepetition host by the cksmith Guild and how numerous of the Adventurers wanted to win thepetition. ..... As Shadowsh passed through the guild he saw that the numbers of mission in the guild have multiplied it seems that the forest bing like the Sanctuaries really causes a lot of mayhem. But with the preparation he and old Diamond have done there were no casualty as of now except for numerous times when Adventurers became too greedy. There were now a couple of Adventurers that were still lost in the forest the guild have posted mission about them but considering how long they were considered gone their status became uncertain. Arriving at the guildmaster room Shadowsh quietly entered as he saw the two so called guildmasters were extremely busy at this time. It seems that with the amount of mission the guild posted so does the amount of paperwork. After sighing old man Diamond drank a mouthful of water but when he saw the figure standing in the door he spat the water he drunk to his son. ¡°WTF!¡± Steel was clearly unprepared he stood up and just pointed at his old man when suddenly he saw his old man looking behind with a daze and shock expression. He and the two girls then looks behind them and they also became stunned as Steel just stood there in silence. Shadowsh then lets out a cough so that everyone would recover from their daze. And just like what he had thought with his cough it dispels the confusion of everyone in the room as they quickly greeted him. He just waves his hand as he asks about what had happened in the kingdom during his absence he told them only tell him the important even that have happened. It seems that there is nothing surprising that have happened the kingdom calmly and proceed to improve in a stable manner. Everything is going as nned Shadowsh was surprised by this it seems that after being titled as the number one strongest being in the continent no one dared to make trouble to his kingdom. It made him happy he then told old man Diamond and those inside the room that he would be making a set of new rules because he would finally start his journey to other continent. Gulli would be staying in Safehaven Paradise he would be considered as the guardian of this kingdom they are free to call him in their dire of need. He then went out as once again his illusion once again cause him to disappear as he knew that the attention of others would definitely be captured by their group that have returned. Exactly one momentter numerous individuals started spreading the news of their return as one by one those that came with them during their conquest have returned. Shadowsh on the other hand was already out of the city as he went inside the Safehaven Paradise. Feeling the breeze and clear air inside his own realm Shadowsh breath arge amount of it as he went into the location of the tree of life. Just like what he had thought Emi was there is seems that the tree of life is really important to the elves as each queen needed the approval of a tree of life to really be the true queen of elves if not they would be considered fakes. The elf queen of the Elf Kingdom have her own tree of life too bad it was still a seed but at least they would be able to grow another tree of life in their new territory. The elves inside the Safehaven Paradise on the other hand have a unique tree of life as it was changed and improve by Hentai not to mention it was considered as Leafinia¡¯s true main body. Now that Leafinia have absorbed arge amount of life force from the gigantic tree of life from the Elf Kingdom she and the Luminous Tree of Life would obtain great benefits. Sensing that Emi was deep in meditation Shadowsh did not disturb her as he silently went into the center of the Safehaven Paradise city. He wanted to have Emi or Lily to inform everyone of their return but it seems that both were busy. Lily is probably roaming in the kingdom guarding and enforcing thew together with her elite subordinates. She was going a great job her strength is actually equal to Emi which is surprising considering that she wasn¡¯t an elf queen but after Shadowsh¡¯s intensive help her strength did soar. Seeing that everyone just doing their daily activities Shadowsh quickly cough and his spiritual sense amplified his presence as his cough startled everyone in the city. All of them looks at the center of the city where the cough originated from some went into the center. When they saw Shadowsh standing in there they were stunned as their reaction is exactly like those of Steel and old man Diamond. Shadowsh made a cough once again taking them out of their daze he made a wry smile as he knew this was exactly the reason why he wanted Emi or Lily to present him to the crowds. He calms himself as he shouted ¡°People of Safehaven Paradise I Shadowsh have returned!¡± Burst of cheers was heard as children to elderlies started cheering for him for them they worship Shadowsh as both their ruler and god. Shadowsh continue in his speech ¡°After months of travel our group finally destroyed the two tumors of this continent¡± ¡°We have gained total VICTORY!!!¡± Another burst of cheers was once again heard as the people around already knew that they would win but it still different since they finally obtain approval to their belief. Shadowsh then continue ¡°So I want everyone to give a warm wee to those that have returned¡± After saying this he flew up and left he then brought out the Immemorial Golden Barrier from his clothes and activate it with Hentai¡¯s help. After days of scanning Hentai is finally able to activate the item as everyone inside the realm felt the changes. The elemental energy and the Mana in the surrounding thickens as the air seems heavier and the ground seems tougher. Hentai continue to activate the Immemorial Golden Barrier since Shadowsh have decided to connect thews of the outside world from thews inside Safehaven Paradise. If thews from outside is stronger and denser than thews inside Safehaven Paradise then the so called paradise would be a sham. Shadowsh continue flying above the realm he felt that his body became heavier as thews started to restrict his flying abilities using only his energy. Thankfully he was a Transcendent so he could use thew to fly as he could strengthen his attack with thews also. As thews from the outside and the Safehaven Paradise connected those that are living inside the Safehaven Paradise felt something seems to awaken in them but it was a vague feeling. After finishing with this task Shadowsh then went out of the Safehaven Paradise and waited in the teleportation temple as he waited for the members of his family. Suddenly one by one they have arrived the cocoons were also with them as Shadowsh brought them back to Safehaven Paradise and puts them in their respective home. When Shadowsh puts Leafinia besides the tree of life something was triggered as the tree of life started shing with bright green light Leafinia was also doing the same. Because of this Emi was awakened from her deep meditation suddenly she started glowing too as a vague appearance of a wing started shing behind her. All the elves started to feel stronger as their bloodline seems to be attracted towards the tree of life. Upon seeing this situation he immediately order the otherw enforcers that weren¡¯t elves to call all the elves outside of the Safehaven Paradise to gather inside. Chapter 481 Chapter 481: CHAPTER 452 DANGER QqIt seems that the change happening in the Luminous Tree of Life would affect all the elves inside the realm. Quickly everyone starts going out of the realm as they were in haste to inform the other elves. Within just a couple of moments shes of light could be seen as the elves started returning they then gathered towards the Luminous Tree of Life. Shadowsh decided to also go out so that the loyal elves of his kingdom wouldn¡¯t miss this chance. As he flew in his dragon and fox form his speed have increased as he started searching around the kingdom for elves. The elves have a special ce for Shadowsh and the Thousand Race Kingdom. They are hardworking, loyal and righteous albeit arrogant everyone epts them for who they are. ..... Like dwarves they are both liked and hated the dwarves are outgoing and boisterous they are also a bit too honest but because of their personality they were close with numerous beastman in the kingdom. The elves are beautiful and handsome Shadowsh have seen all the faces of all of the elves in his realm and kingdom and yet he did not found one elf whom was ugly. It seems that it was gic to them to be born both beautiful and handsome the only downpart are their super young appearance. Their age does not show how they truly looks like for example elves at 100 years old are still considered juvenile. That is the reason why even though the elves have greater potentialpared to humans as they are born with great control on Mana and have arge capacity for them humans still dominate the continent. Not only the humans reproduce at a faster ratepared to them their intelligence and their ability to create and adapt is top notch. Now that the tree of life is giving them blessing their strength would once again soared. With his incredible speed and powerful spiritual sense he manage to inform all the elves he had encountered. With his voice the elves would definitely follow his orders as they were extremely loyal to him to the point they would give him their lives. After traveling throughout the kingdom for a whole day Shadowsh managed to inform all the elves as he was breathing heavily because he expended arge amount of juice. It seems that with the improvement of thews the energy usage and strain would increase and since Shadowsh was suffering from force growth he was feeling double strain in mind and body. After retuning back to Safehaven Paradise he quickly had Shena and Quinshi prepare arge meal as he once gorged himself. With the density of Mana and elemental energy he also started recovering at a rapid pace. The elves on the other hand were now sitting around the Luminous Tree of Life as Leafinia was now floating above it and the two of them were still glowing in bright green light. This situation continue till the next day Shadowsh was ecstatic as he noticed that the whole Safehaven Paradise was actually receiving benefit together with the elves. Thankfully Sans was still in the boat as he had absorbing both the Transcendent Qi and the baleful yin Qi that he just received. He had put the entrance of his personal secret realm in one of the ship operated by undeads. Sans is an undead so does his subordinates with Leafinia¡¯s and the Luminous Tree of Life together with all the elves energy he would suffer great harm if he was here. Hentai even sealed the entrance of the Undead Realm in Safehaven Paradise for safety measures. It seems that the change that Leafinia and the Luminous Tree of Life is having is truly huge it would Impact the whole realm. Since the elves are busy at the moment the number of officers in the kingdom have been deceased by 60%. Shadowsh started having headaches because of this since the Adventurers are a rowdy bunch so he quickly went to the Adventure Guild and told old man Diamond to keep things in control as he went to the castle that being seldomly used in the kingdom. He then spread the news about recruitment of high ranking officers and only those that have experienced and have a clean background would epted. A monthter Shadowsh was looking at the sea in front of him with great expectation. There is nobody besides other than his clones working around the clock. He was now traveling in the sea by himself without anybody apanying him. He had decided this because Sans was still inside in his personal secret realm and the others were busy with the kingdom as the elves are still undergoing their evolution. He of course felt lonely as this was the first time he had traveled alone in his time in this world. He just sighed as he did not even bring Clwyd with him since thews in the Thousand Forest Continent the elemental energy would also started to have rapid changes and the monsters and other ancient beings would awaken from their slumber. Clwyd and the others were needed if a war ever breaks out as the Thousand Race Kingdom is still improving and is considered a juvenile since it haven¡¯t even been a decade since the kingdom was created. The foundation is still shaky but with the loyal group of followers and families he could count on he was not worried. Another month passed and he was now very close towards the edge of the continent. Suddenly the ship started shaking as Shadowsh who was meditating have a change of expression he hurriedly flew up. Boom! A giant tail ms down his ship as the clone were scattered everywhere because of the impact. Suddenly an arrogantughter was heard then a deep ancient voice follows ¡°It has been ten thousand years my seal have finally broke let¡¯s celebrate it with your demise junior¡± Shadowsh snarled as he transformed into a giant dragon and dives down. When he finally saw the appearance of his enemy his pupil shrank as a gigantic being that looks like a dragon appeared in front of him. It has the same size as the behemoth figure in Steven¡¯s shield and the aura causes Shadowsh to shiver in fear. He knew that he was no match against this being so without hesitation he flew back up and started retreating in an incredible speed. ¡°Insect where do you thing your going!¡± A booming voice was heard Shadowsh just snorted as he opens his mouth and fired a [Dragon Breath] towards his enemy. Bam! The tip of the tail of the creature was hit as Shadowsh continue on his retreat he had also scanned the monster and knew that he was practically no match against it. The status of the monster only shows the name of its race and its title. Title: Destroyer Race: Dragon Specie: Leviathan The rest were all question marks that means its strength is too high that Hentai wasn¡¯t able to truly scan it. An arrogantughter was once again heard as it spoke in a mocking manner ¡°Insect are you trying to tickle me!¡± Shadowsh just snorted as he swore in his mind that he woulde find this being again once he gain stronger strength. Suddenly a massive wave appeared in front of Shadowsh causing his expression to fell as he quickly used his [Darkness Domain]. The whole world became dark but the truth is only the area around Shadowsh was affected. ¡°You actually dare to use your domain against me!!!¡± The Leviathan¡¯s voice was once again heard as the sound of thunder was heard and the Leviathan used it¡¯s very own domain. The [Darkness Domain] broke as Shadowsh was mmed by the giant tidal wave. Suddenly he splits into eleven figures that quickly swam in different direction he also used his illusion to cause more confusion. The giant became confused but it snorted before opening it¡¯s giant mouth that is capable of swallowing a small ind. Suddenly the water started to be alive as it pulled everything towards the Leviathan. Shadowsh was now looking unsightly as he felt the pulling force and knew that it was extremely powerful so he and his clones flew up started flying in different directions. There is still a pulling force only a bit weakerpared in the water. The expression of the Leviathan became unsightly it roared and the pulling force became much more strong as three clones were devoured by it suddenly the three clones self exploded. The Leviathan became angrier but the clones were flying in different directions so it does not know which clone to chase. It just let¡¯s out onest roar before unwillingly swam towards the outer part of the continent it seems that it was actually fleeing from the continent. Shadowsh was flying in an another direction after looking around and finding no enemy he quickly transformed into a fish and swam in the ocean. Chapter 482 Chapter 482: CHAPTER 453 KURIOUS AND SAMANTHA Suddenly when he got out of the boundary of the continent his pupil contracts as he felt a heavy burden suddenly assaulting him making his movement to be sluggish. Shadowsh immediately knew that thew is quite powerful to the point that the Mana and elemental energy he was using multiplied. ¡®It seems that I couldn¡¯t maintain my transformation for a long time¡¯ Thinking about this he transformed into a dragon since this does not cost him anything since his dragon form is one of his true form. After he transformed into a dragon he could finally swim in ease but he knew he should be cautious it seems that the monsters living in the ocean is boundless. Transcendents are numerous andpared to thend those in the ocean is much more powerful. But first he needs to find a base or tame a monster to guide him since he was now lost he was following the map in the book it was an ancient map that shows the way to a continent called Beast Continent. Too bad because of the sudden attack of the Leviathan the map and all the items in the ship were either scattered or destroyed. ..... Without the map he is totally lost and would take more time to arrive at the Beast Continent or any other continent than he nned. As someone from the dragon or race or someone who have dragon bloodline he could use force to have monster submit to him. As he started swimming towards the deeper part of the ocean he encountered numerous monsters most of them were eaten by him but he was searching for a monster that have a bit of intelligence. Maybe because the environment leans on power more than brain he hadn¡¯t encountered any intelligent monster in his journey. Most of them have either escape skills or abilities or they are savage creatures because of the bountiful numbers of monsters in the sea most monsters were inrge sizes. Shadowsh was actually feeling strange since he dislike eating raw meat but he hadn¡¯t got a choice. As he swam through numerous schools of fish at least half of them were devoured by him showing just how great his appetite really is. He then started to feel extremely lucky that he did not bring anyone with him if he did he would regret it very much since the Leviathan would have killed them. He then grits his teeth and became furious he swore that once he achieved greater strength he would search for that Leviathan for revenge. Days passed by and a week finally passed Shadowsh have still not found any intelligent monsters. But in the good side he finally have adapted in his underwater life also he realized that he kept on growing bigger as he devoured countless monsters. He also haven¡¯t encountered beings that was as strong as him so without any choice he decided to go deeper as the surrounding became darker. Thankfully he could see in the dark if not he would be a bit blinded. Suddenly he saw a figure running away from three giant Rough Skinned Tiger Shark the figure was a turtle. The expression of Shadowsh became ecstatic because he noticed the panicked and fear in the eyes of the turtle together with intelligence shing in them. He scanned it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: One Hundred Years Old Snake Turtle Title: Curious One Race: Reptile Grade: Mythical Gender: Male/Female Level: Silver Rank Attributes: Water Energy (Vital Qi): 1,000 Elemental Energy: [Water Qi: 1st Tier] Mana: 500 Skills: [Duplicate], [Aqua Shield], [Constrict] Racial Trait: [Enhanced Memory], [Great Learning Capability], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Extremely Tough Shell] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Fast Swimming Speed], [Extremely Fast Strike], [Extremely Sharp Danger Sense] Active Abilities: [Camouge] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Split] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh was shocked by its attribute but he realized that the turtle only fighting capability was its snake tail. But it was clearly heavily injured not to mention there were cracks on its shell. Shadowsh shed a smile as he lets out a roar that freezes the three shark he then swam towards them with killing intent. The sharks became frantic but they couldn¡¯t escape as Shadowsh devours them upon seeing such scene the expression of the turtle further became unsightly. The turtle wanted to escape but under Shadowsh¡¯s pressure it couldn¡¯t move. After devouring the sharks Shadowsh started cleaning his teeth with his nails as the rough skins of the shark aren¡¯t that pleasant but their flesh is extremely delicious. He then turn his gaze to the shivering turtle without saying anything he started giving it his Transcendent Qi as the turtle was stunned by this it realised that Shadowsh was actually helping it. Within further ado it absorb the Transcendent Qi and started healing itself so does the snake that have became unconscious inside its shell. Withrge amount of vital Qi not to mention the additional Transcendent Qi the turtle manage to heal itself quite fast. After then a snake came out of the opposite hole of its shell when it saw Shadowsh its pupil constrict and it started shivering in fear. Shadowsh just smiled at them but since the turtle wouldn¡¯t be able to understand him he gestures it to follow him. The turtle quickly agrees stunning Shadowsh but after a while he lets out a chuckle before bringing the two to the upper part of the ocean. Shadowsh wanted to use his spiritual sense to make a contract with the turtle but because thews is much more powerfulpared when he was back in Thousand Forest Continent he did not manage to pentrate monsters spiritual world. He couldn¡¯t evenmunicate with most of the monsters because of this not to mention the defence of an intelligent creature towards their spiritual world is much more powerfulpared to most monsters. There is also the fact that the monster in front of him has two minds just like Triple C multiple minds. So he decided to teach the turtle thenguage of English so that only them and he understood each other. The turtle has excellent learning capability but the snake was still clueless the turtle clearly shows how it manage to obtain its title. It was extremely curious after 3 days it finally manage to learn a few words and it was capable of speaking in broken english. Because he finally have someone he could talk to Shadowsh became much more efficient in teaching he also named the two. The turtle was named Kurious and the snake was named Samantha. The turtle was of course happy with this he told the snake about this which clearly doesn¡¯t care. After a month of swimming Shadowsh was now in a right tract towards the Beast Continent it seems that Kurious have memorised such route. It follows ships sometimes until they finally reachednd and judging from what it saw Shadowsh knew it was a high chance that the ships were going back to Beast Continent. The reason for this is because the men in the ship were beastmen and the Beast Continent is considered one of the homnd of the beastmen. Shadowsh also knew why Kurious and Richard were heavily injured before. Just like him Kurious was too curious for his own good since it had actually seen a bright light in the sea and the light actually attracts monsters that are in every rank. After the treasure was unveiled a great fight ured and as one of the weaker ones he and Samantha was heavily injured thankfully he was good at escaping that they managed to escape. Shadowsh then started asking why they were still Silver Rank since they are already one hundred years old. Kurious then told him that they need to be one thousand years old before they would be able to Rank up. They have a shortcut though and that is to devour the same specie or any items left behind by old turtles or snakes that were at least one thousand years old. They also would need to receive knowledge that corresponds with their age Shadowsh just shook his head when he heard all of this it seems that the two would need a long time before they could be considered powerful. Kurious was actually very grateful that they finally follow such powerful being such as him. What caused Shadowsh to feel likeughing out loud is that the two have different appetite. Kurious was a vegetarian while Samantha was a carnivore and yet the two only has one stomach which is quite hrious. Each food they take wouldn¡¯t be wasted as the food would dissolve and would continue to improve their vitality. Their shells is quite mysterious there were numerous runes shing about the two could continue growing but ultimately they wouldn¡¯t be able to rank up no matter how much they wanted unless they achieve the requirement. With each Rank up they would also undergo an evolution as their vitality and Mana would increase in a massive degree. Chapter 483 Chapter 483: CHAPTER 454 BEAST CONTINENT Shadowsh and the two became close friends as Samantha became extremely dependent on him since he was the one responsible for hunting monsters. Kurious was also extremely happy since he managed to taste foods from thend most of the thing he ate are kelps and even corals. His bite power is actually much greater than Samantha but yet he wasn¡¯t the fighter of the two. With Shadowsh on their side they haven¡¯t encountered any danger as Shadowsh has an extremely wide spiritual sense so if he sensed a powerful being they would immediately detour. After another month Shadowsh finally see an ind and another thing Kurious could now speak in English efficiently not that fluent but at least it was not broken anymore. Because of Shadowsh¡¯srge appetite the two also benefitted from him they grew in a rapid pace after they managed to eatrge amount of food every single day. Kurious and Samantha now regards Shadowsh as their leader and they are totally willing to follow him for Samantha it¡¯s because of strength for Kurious it is because of intelligence. ..... Shadowsh have both not only that they have seen him fight a giant being in Crimson Gold Rank but it ultimately became chow food for him and Samantha. After knowing that he finally arrives at his destination Shadowsh immediately started nning the next course of action. After looking around he told Kurious they need to find a ce to stay as he also told them to be cautious. Hearing this Kurious looks confided as he asked ¡°Big bro why do we need to be cautious if I am not wrong there aren¡¯t any walking two legged creatures as strong as you?¡± Samantha expression also indicates the same question even though she could not speak in English nor anynguage but she and Kurious would be able to share the same thought. Shadowshughs as he started exining to Kurious ¡°Kurious the men you saw weren¡¯t the powerful ones in that ind the powerful ones might be even stronger than me¡± Hearing this Kurious and Samantha shiver in fear upon seeing this Shadowshughs once again he then said ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid they might be stronger than me but they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me¡± After that he and the two started searching for a ce to be their base Shadowsh have the ability to transform so he could blend in but the two does not besides Shadowsh needs a ce to build his power. The whole ce is beautiful the beach was extremely clear Shadowsh have to use his illusion to hide the three of them. Suddenly various figures started appearing it seems that they were beastmen teen they were having fun. Kurious as usual was very curious thankfully he still listens to Shadowsh if not he would definitely go tond and watch what the teens are doing. Samantha wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything since the one ultimately controlling the body is Kurious. Shadowsh have realized that there were some beastman that have a face of a beast not humans but some parts of their body is humanoid. It seems that those that are like this are normally low level beings it was depicted in a book he had once read. Their bloodline were being overpowered and was too impure turning them ultimately to a real beast. Seeing that the teens were enjoying themselves Shadowsh continue to search for a ce to stay when he suddenly see one of the teen took out a map. Seeing this his eyes sh he heard them talking but since he couldn¡¯t understand what they are saying he decided to scare them and take the map. With a swish he appeared in the sky and he lets out a loud roar shocking the teens as they started to scramble. He then dives down as his target was a female with a white clothes that serves like a bikini to them. Suddenly a loud shout came from the forest ¡°D*mn beast how dare you attack the young miss!¡± Then a figure with a dragon tail and horn appeared she was holding a spear as she quickly leaps towards Shadowsh. Bam! With one p of Shadowsh¡¯s tail the girl wielding the spear was mmed back to the ground. Suddenly Shadowsh quickly rolled to the side as a sharp attack came from above the attack has a trace of Transcendent Qi on them meaning the attack was made by someone from Transcendent Realm. Then an old voice was heard ¡°Hmm? A beast managed to avoid my strike it seems that I an getting rusty¡± Shadowsh have stopped chasing the white cloth female but this doesn¡¯t mean he had gave with a roar he summoned his ten dragons to chase after that female before charging towards the old man. The old man looks exactly like the girl that was wielding the spear earlier. The expression of the old man changed when he saw the ten clones he quickly shouted ¡°Ria don¡¯t just lie in there protect the young miss¡± He then waves his saber as he sent a powerful attack towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh snorted as he opens his mouth and lets out a [Dragon Breath]. Boom! The two attacks met and the [Dragon Breath] overpower the saber strike as the old man quickly used a movement skill to dodge the attack just by a hair width. Shadowsh appeared in front of him and brought down his sharp ws as the old man started moving in a strange manner that confused Shadowsh. Thinking that he was fighting an elite Transcendent fighter he decided to use some of his tricks. Suddenly his surrounding was enveloped with illusion as the old man started to be sluggish or started moving in a disordered manner. Bam! Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let this chance go as he quickly strikes and the old man was thrown into the ground. The strike has all of his strength in it as he also used his skill [ming Double Dark sh]. The old man who was proud of his saber art was shocked by the powerful attack that causes his powerful saber to actually cracked. Suddenly a tail came diving down towards him the expression of the old man changed as he tried to stand up and escape but it was toote. [Elemental Tail] Boom! The sand became ss as the ming tail was mmed to the old man the impact shook the earth a bit. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but sigh as back in Thousand Forest Continent he would be able to destroy this plot ofnd but now he only managed to shake it a bit. The old man fainted so Shadowsh continue his charge towards the white clothed female. The white clothed female was now extremely pale as she looks at the female guard being grasped by the dragon clones. Shadowsh flew above her as he strech his ws towards her the white clothed female shut her eyes close as she was now in despair. Suddenly she felt something taken from her hand as the map she was holding was taken by Shadowsh after that he saw him flying away as the ten clones puff into white smokes. The female wielding the spear was stunned so does the white clothed female. The two of them looks at each other full of confusion the white clothed female then asks ¡°What just happened?¡± Back in the sea Kurious and Samantha were looking at Shadowsh with confusion he just said that they need to be cautious and yet he charged towards those teens. Looking at their expression Shadowsh lets out a cough as he exined ¡°This map is extremely valuable for us we could use this to move with ease¡± He then scans the surrounding and looks at the map and definitely knew that it was simr in the map there is a red mark it seems that it was a hidden cave for pirates. His eyes started shining he wasn¡¯t interested in the treasure that the pirates have but on the cave with this hidden cave he could finally build a base in Beast Continent. Without further ado he lead the two towards the cave the map indicated that the hidden cave is near the reef which suits his present situation. Back in the beach the white clothed female was sitting near the fainted old man suddenly the old man stood up startling the two girls. Upon seeing the white clothed female the old man seems to be relieved he then asks ¡°Where is that dragon?¡± The two looks at each other and shook their head indicating that they also don¡¯t know then the spear wielding female whom was called Ria spoke ¡°Actually the dragon just took the map with it and left it seems that the map was its target and judging from the indifferent look from its eyes it was an intelligent creature¡± The old man became solemn he then said ¡°Not just intelligence that dragon was extremely powerful not to mention it was good at soul attack¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484: CHAPTER 455 PIRATES AND WOLVES The two girls were stunned they then asks in a shocked voice ¡°Really?¡± For them their continent have mostly fighters that used their bodies and the only ones who are great at using the so called soul attacks were the fox n. While three were shocked by just how powerful and versatile Shadowsh is the one they are talking about were getting close to the secret spot indicated in the map. They then arrive in front of a cave that he a shape of a skull crying causing Shadowsh to whistle in amazement this was truly a typical hiding spot for pirates. When he got inside he realised that this cave was actually not abandoned as there were numerous pirates having a party. There were captives that are mainly females they were being teased and touched it seems that it wouldn¡¯t long before they would be used for fun. There is another disturbing thing Shadowsh was seeing he saw a fat man raping a young man as he held his ass and kept ramming his thing inside of the young man hole. ..... Shadowsh wasn¡¯t someone who dislike any gender actually as long as they respect him he would respect them too but he was still straight man to see something like this in front of him of course he would be disgusted. He also could see that the man seems to have a rtionship with one of the female that was being raped by now. Shadowsh was extremely disgusted by their attitude with a roar he rised from the water and summoned his ten clones as he sent an order to kill all the pirates in front of him. Seeing many dragons swarming towards them the pirates that were having a party were stunned silence it wasn¡¯t until the dragons were extremely near that they reacted. But it was toote the dragon clones rips them to shred as Shadowsh calmly watched suddenly he felt a fluctuationing from one of the cabin. Then a handsome young man appeared his eyes were full of rage he then raised his saber and attack one of the dragon clones. ng! Shadowsh intercepted the handsome young man he thenughs as he said in a mocking manner ¡°I never thought that the captain of these group of garbage is someone young and actually handsome¡± The handsome young man was confused as he did not understand what he said but he still realised that Shadowsh was the leader and was also mocking him just by his expression. The young man lets out a battle cry as the fur in his body started to rapidly encroached his body he then became a giant werewolf holding the saber in his hand he shed out Shadowsh expression changed as he felt the power of the saber strike. It was actually as strong as Gulli¡¯s all out attack too bad the young man was only peak of Crimson Gold Rank he was no match against Shadowsh. Boom! Shadowsh also attacked using all of his strength as the young man was mmed into the wall. The whole cave became silent but it was only for a fleeting second as the dragon clones continue to rip the pirates to shred. Seeing such carnage Samantha became fired up too bad Kurious decided just to watch as she really wanted to fight. The battlested only a minute or two before the pirates were all killed the young man was now being grasped by Shadowsh. Looking at the shivering captives Shadowsh threw the transformed pirate captain to them as he nods at them. Seeing his approval the captives started looking at each other suddenly a middle aged woman step forward and took one of the weapons scattered in the ground she then used it and stabs the transformed pirate captain. The pirate captain lets out a pained cry as he opens his eyes seeing the middle aged woman he lets out a snarl but his expression changed as he felt or more urately he couldn¡¯t feel his body. The middle aged woman shivers in fear but seeing that the pirate captain was not moving and looking at Shadowsh flying above them she have regained her courage as she continue to stab the pirate captain the others saw this and they quickly swarmed and started beating the pirate captain. After a couple of seconds the pirate captain was now full of holes and injuries Shadowsh on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but marvel on how powerful the vitality of beastman are. The pirate captain was still alive Shadowsh have protected his organs so that he wouldn¡¯t truly die but looking at his appearance many would believe he was already dead. Shadowsh then lifted him up as he carried him towards Samantha and gave him to her as she quickly started munching on him. The pirate captain has no eyes left as the captives have gouged them out but Shadowsh used his illusion to show him what was happening to him. Seeing Samantha slowly eating him the pirate captain have already epted his fate as he wanted to howl in despair. All the captives on the other hand started embracing each other and crying after calming down they started kneeling in front of Shadowsh. Shadowsh smiled as he knew he finally obtain his base but he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as he couldn¡¯tmunicate with them. The middle aged woman that leads the group in having their revenge towards the pirate captain started speaking but since Shadowsh couldn¡¯t understand her he stops her as he gestures that he does not understand what she is saying. After understanding what he meant the middle aged woman was stunned she then starts to make gesture and started speaking it seems that she was tranting what she is saying. Shadowsh then lifted Kurious as he gestures the middle aged woman to teach Kurious how to speak he then left as he wanted to check the treasures that the pirates have. After looking at their booty he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed as most of them were either gold or jewels. He then searches for any exit in this cave other than the entrance where they entered but after looking around he found nothing. He then clenched his dragon ws as he punched out and the cave started trembling. He decided to create an exit after a couple more the wall broke and the appearance of a forest could be seen. He looks around and realised that there are numerous monsters of different kinds living in the forest he decided to make this spot his territory. He then found a group of wolves staying near the spot he then snarled as he lets out a roar rming the packs of wolves. But the next event stunned him the wolves actually did not flee but looks at him with menacing look. Then with a roar with one of them which seems to be the leader of the pack the others started charging towards him. Shadowsh upon seeing this couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he narrows his eyes and waves his ws around like he was wielding a sword. The wolves were just Gold Rank and the leader of the pack is just Crimson Gold Rankpared to him they are considered weaklings. As the number of wolves dying increased the ferocity of their group increased and the deaths of their family did not scare them on the contrary it only serves to increase their bloodlust. Shadowsh realised that they are extremely wild and have no intelligence whatsoever so without further ado he decided to kill them all and not passively defend. He opens his mouth and fired a [Dragon Breath] and hit the leader of the pack as that one attack threw it far away. The attack have either killed it or heavily injured it to the point it was now dying either way the pack have no leader left. After a couple of minutes besides one of the female wolves he killed every wolf in the area he soared the life of the female wolf because he had seen puppies he decided to raise these puppies and the female wolf should be considered their mothers as he broke her legs so that it wouldn¡¯tsh out. He could feed it so that it wouldn¡¯t die but he was intent on raising the puppies so that he could build his power in this forest. He felt sorry for the female wolf but he had no choice he then started bringing out the meats of monsters he had killed and have it to her as for the wolves that died he decided to bury them around this spot. After whining the female wolf finally decided to eat the meat in front of her the puppies started whimpering indicating their hungry but since it couldn¡¯t walk right now it did not know what to do Shadowsh summoned his clones as he told them to take care of the puppies. Chapter 485 Chapter 485: CHAPTER 456 KK APE Returning back to the cave Shadowsh realized that the middle aged woman was still teaching Kurious how to speak theirnguage while Samantha was still busy devouring the pirate captain. He then looks around and immediately became dissatisfied from the gloomy cave he decided to do a makeover to the entire cave. He started destroying the jagged rocks in the surrounding as he started taking out nts from Hentai¡¯s storage and started scattering them. The nts were all aquatic kind and they also glow in the dark while the rest were flowers even though there might not be a sunlight in the cave his yang Qi is able to nurture them. But first he neednd so he need someone to looks after them. He then pointed at the captives who were busy discussing about something he then pointed at the flowers he then left. The captives became confused they then look at the flower and still did not know what they should do. ..... One of the female member of their group approached the flowers and started admiring them. Outside Shadowsh kept on scooping soil and storing them inside Hentai¡¯s storage after a while he suddenly noticed movement in front of him. One after another monkeys appeared they then look at Shadowsh with vignce they then starts to screech and made threatening noises but none of them dared to attack. Shadowsh just ignored them as he continue scooping the soil he then left after obtainingrge amount of them this should be enough for his garden. Seeing him move startled the monkeys they then let out a scared shriek before retreating but seeing that they weren¡¯t chased they started returning and following him. Returning back to the cave Shadowsh started destroying the cave once again the whole cave tremble as he continue boring a hole inside. The wide area was extremely dark so Shadowsh have to use his yang Qi to brighten up the cave. One after another monster cores from Crimson Gold Rank appeared there were more than 30 all of them were emptied by Hentai. These 30 monster cores came from the monsters he encountered in the ocean after filling up the cores he put them in the ceiling. With 30 monster cores full of yang Qi was put in the ceiling the whole area brightens up he then started filling up the area with soil he then brought the flowers that were being guard by the captives and started nting them one by one. These flowers were elemental flowers that on fire or yang type other than flowers herbs and fruit trees were also nted. The captives who were watching were captivated by the numerous nts popping out of thin air and flying towards the new garden. After everything in the garden was settled Shadowsh was about to continue remodeling the cave when suddenly a loud roar was heard causing his expression to change. He then pointed at the captives that was guarding the flowers earlier his intention was to have them take care of the garden in short to be gardeners. He then came out of the cave he saw a giant gori looking at him. The gori starts to thump its chest it seems that it was challenging him. Shadowsh smiled as he realised that the gori was a Transcendent Beast just like him. He then let¡¯s out a snarl as he stared at gori with a menacing look it seems that a battle was inevitable. Shadowsh wanted to defeat the gori and make it his subordinate while the gori was the king of this part of the forest and a being as powerful as Shadowsh threatens its rule. The two looks at each other before Shadowsh suddenly pointed behind the giant gori. The gori look behind and saw its subject and immediately realised what Shadowsh meant. It then let¡¯s out a roar as the monkeys started retreating Shadowsh became interested on the giant gori since it took care of numerous kinds of apes monkeys, goris and other types of apes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: King Kong Title: Beast King Race: Transcendent Spirit Beast Bloodlines: King Kong(Pure) Grade: Transcendent Gender: Male Level: Mid Stage of 1st Gate of Transcendent Attributes: Strength Energy: Higher Beastial Qi (High Stage): 10,000 Transcendent Strength: 500 Transcendent Agility: 200 Transcendent Endurance: 500 Transcendent Intelligence: 100 Intent And Mysterious Energy: [King Qi: Entry Level], [Fist Intent: High Stage] Mana (Low Tier): 1, 000 Skills: [Ballistic Tackle], [Stone Crushing Palm], [King Kong Fist], [Beast King Roar], [Sonic p] Racial Trait: [Transcendent King Kong Beast], [Vajra Eyes], [King Prestige] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Transcendent Strength], [Titan Body] Active Abilities: [Resize], [Suppression Domain], [Speed Over Power], [Power Over Speed] Super Ability: [King Kong Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Shadowsh¡¯s expression became solemn as he realised in terms of strength and endurance he was totally outmatched and judging from the ability of this King Kong he knew that it was good at fighting. He then let¡¯s out a roar as he charged towards his enemy but actually he was leading it to somewhere else as he did not want the cave nor the exit to be destroyed. The King Kong followed him as it started swinging around in the trees it¡¯s speed was clearly much slower than Shadowsh. After arriving at a clearing Shadowsh stop flying and looks behind him as the King Kong arrived with a thud. Both look at each other before letting out a roar at the same time and charging towards each other. Shadowsh fired a [Demonic Chaos st] as the King Kong falters from its charge and rolled to the side. But it was greeted by numerous [me Bullets] but it doesn¡¯t deal that much damage as it¡¯s body is very resistant but it was annoyed nheless. It then spreads its arm as it lets out a loud p then with a boom the whole world seems to shake. [Sonic p] All the [me Bullets] disappears but so does Shadowsh startling the King Kong but its fur rised as it ducks down but it was toote two ws came shing down on it. [ming Double Dark sh] Roar! The King Kong let¡¯s out a pained roar even though the wounds it suffered isn¡¯t that great the attack hurts. It¡¯s eyes became blood red because of anger it then becamerger seeing this Shadowsh just smiled as he started bing smaller. He then started flying around his opponent while it tried to punch him only to miss all the time. He jumps in the arm of his opponent before transforming into a fox as he started attacking using his skills and technique except for his illusions as he knew that it wouldn¡¯t work against this King Kong. The ability [Vajra Eyes] is able to see through any illusion so it was a counter to Shadowsh¡¯s expertise. After a couple of minutes the King Kong realised it couldn¡¯t defeat its enemy in itsrge form on the contrary it became a target practice or a sandbag to Shadowsh. It started rapidly shrink as it became the same size as Shadowsh but it¡¯s power decreased in arge degree but it speed took a sudden rise. It also activated its domain ability but it has no effect towards Shadowsh as he was trained by the continent suppression back in Thousand Forest Continent. He on the other hand have a powerful domain ability that could turn the tide of this battlepletely to his advantage. [Darkness Domain] As the whole area around them turn dark the King Kong lets out a smile as its eyes started glowing. But Shadowsh have already predicted this as the [Darkness Domain] not only blinds his opponent it also increased his overall battle prowess. As he started running around the King Kong his dark type attacks have increased in power so the King Kong became flustered. The attacks hurts like hell not to mention no matter what it do it couldn¡¯t catch up against its slippery opponent. Not because of speed as it trade it¡¯s power for speed so it was as fast or maybe even faster than Shadowsh right now but the movement skills Shadowsh have mastered is extremely great to the point it was like he was ying with his opponent. But the King Kong has great vitality and regeneration the wounds healed almost instantly the battle would definitely lead to a draw. Shadowsh also realized this so he stop as he cancelled his domain ability confusing the King Kong. ..... The King Kong also stops his domain ability as he looks at Shadowsh with confusion. The two of them silently looks at each other before having a tactic understanding they then return to the forest as they decided to call their battle a draw. The King Kong was disgruntled though as it did not manage to hit Shadowsh even once while its opponent made it into his sandbag. Returning back to the cave he stop at the entrance as he looks at the sleeping female wolf and puppies he knew that if he just left them here they would be endangered as he orders his clones to bring them inside the cave. Chapter 486 Chapter 486: CHAPTER 457 TIME PASSED BY The clones brought the wolves into the garden as they started taking care of them the female wolf was of course not cooperative as it was gnawing on one of the clone. The captives started to be less stiff in his presence but because of the things he had done they started worshipping him. Shadowsh saw that it was already close to evening so he opens Hentai¡¯s storage and brought outrge amount of meat of low rank for the captives to eat. He then started searching for a ce to sleep since he was actually sleep deprived but with a base he could finally rx. The meats caused the captives to cheers as they started cooking them on the other Kurious have also went to find Shadowsh as the middle aged woman was also preparing their dinner. Suddenly the cave started shaking once again the captives weren¡¯t rmed as this happen a couple times already. This just mean that Shadowsh was once again boring an area inside the cave after a while the shaking stop. ..... After looking around Shadowsh became satisfied in his room he then started to tten the area so that his sleep would be much morefortable. Kurious suddenly started emitting noises at the entrance of his room. He suddenly realised that he still haven¡¯t prepared dinner for him yet even though Samantha have already filled their stomach Kurious still wanted to eat. Shadowsh then got out of his room the whole room was dark so Kurious couldn¡¯t see but Samantha could since she was a snake. He then gave arge amount of fruits and vegetables before going back to his room he started to take out one fur after another this furs were materials from the monsters he had stored back on Thousand Forest Continent. After gettingfy he immediately fall asleep what he did not know is that after he fallen asleep the captives started getting busy. They started taking out the materials from the pirates and started building houses or their foundation. Some even started shouting something as it seems that they wanted to build something in one of the paper a drawing of a dragon could be seen. The next day Shadowsh woke up after getting out of his room he saw numerous woods and other stuff being piled in the side. Most of the captives seems to be sleeping going inside the garden he saw some of the captives were actually watering the nts. In one of the corner was the female wolf feeding the pups Shadowsh of course once again gave herrge amount of high rank meat for her breakfast. The female wolf snarled but it seems that it still feared Shadowsh and the snarl was just a false bravado. Ignoring the female wolf Shadowsh starts to scatter his scent towards the pups so they would be familiar with him. After looking around at the cave some more he finally nodded and decided to go for the next part of his n. That is to subdue arge number of marine monsters he then told Kurious that he would be traveling in the ocean for a while he would return in noon. Kurious nodded as he was still busy learning thenguage that the middle aged woman was teaching him. Shadowsh of course left his clones in the cave to stand guard. Since he was traveling solo his speed is much faster and he was much bolder than before as he starts harassing numerous Gold Rank monsters and making them his chow. His target were Crimson Gold Rank monsters he doesn¡¯t care if they are intelligent or not as long as they follow his order it was enough for him. But most of the monsters he encountered were too stupid for their own good even though he was already suppressing them they still wanted to fight back. Since they wouldn¡¯t submit he decided to store their carcasses inside Hentai. Lunch time came and he hadn¡¯t managed to subdue even one monster most of the monsters were either stored inside Hentai or was devoured by him. Just as he was downhearted because of this he saw numerous dolphin like monsters in pink color running away from a group of hungry monsters. His eyes lit up this dolphins are a bit intelligent while the group of monsters chasing them were also great. Without hesitation he lets out a loud roar as he started bing bigger until the dolphins became only the size of his w. He then looks at them menacingly as his Transcendent aura starts to bore down on the two group. His killing intent that was nurtured by his numerous battle also caused the two group to be shaken in fear. Seeing this Shadowsh eyes lit up it seems that he had some chance to subdue them. Unlike before when he tried to corner Crimson Gold Rank monsters they would still roar at him this time these monsters in front of him dares not to. Too bad they were only Silver Rank and there only 2 Gold Ranks but at least they are great in numbers so he continue to bore down and pressure them into submission. After an hour and a half the two groups were finally subdued he then scans the two group. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species: Feral Sea Monkeys Race: Beast (Ape) Grade: Excellent Level: Silver Rank Attributes: Water/Strength Racial Trait: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species: Psychic Dolphins Race: Sea Mammal Grade: Excellent Level: Silver Rank Attributes: Water/Psychic Racial Trait: [Enhanced Intelligence] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There were 30 Feral Sea Monkeys and 12 Psychic Dolphins one of the Feral Sea Monkeys was a Gold Rank monster it was the leader but it did not have a title of a king. The Gold Rank dolphin on the other hand seems to be the father of group. He then starts pushing them towards the cove where their hidden base was situated in. The two groups did not dare to fight back after they finally arrived at their destination Shadowsh then starts taking out treasured fruits and herbs he also took out the new Crimson Gold Rank flesh that he had obtain before throwing them into the group. The two groups started to fight each other for food which causes Shadowsh to frown he then let¡¯s out a loud roar as the whole scene quieted down. He then eyed them as they starts to behave and they started sharing their food in the meantime Shadowsh watch them eat. He then called his clone to bring one of the captives here with it. After just a couple of seconds the clone brought one of the captives with it the captive was one of the girl that was being licked by one fat pirate. He then pointed at the two group before leaving the confused female but with the clone besides her she was confident at least regarding her safety. Suddenly two of the Feral Sea Monkeys fought with each other the clone shed in front of them and grabs the head of the two before leaping out of the water transforming into a dragon before striking the two with it¡¯s tail. Shadowsh smiled inside in his room as he had the clone do that after months of practice he finally had great mastery over his clones to the point he could let them transform at his will. But it still took a toll on his spirit Qi to control in a distance. In his room Shadowsh starts to spreads his energy inside the room he wanted to turn it into a suitable ce that is able to absorb energy by it¡¯s own transforming this cave into a treasured ce. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to do this without Hentai as to create a treasured ce at least more than a century is needed. Hentai is able to create such ce as long as he was able to provide it with enough items or energy required. Of course the first ce he chose is his room after all he wasn¡¯t a selfless person on the contrary he was more of the selfish kind. In the cave other than Samantha and Kurious no one was able to detect the change that was happening inside the cave. Shadowsh continue this routine in the evening he would sleep and recover his energy in the morning he would feed the female wolf and his subordinates before searching for monsters to subdue in noon he would be busy trying to transform the whole cave. Three months came by Shadowsh finally was able to set his foundation in the Beast Continent straight. Back in Thousand Forest Continent Gulli and the others were busy dealing with the chaos happening throughout the continent suppressing them. Suddenly the whole Thousand Race Kingdom started to be in chaos as a giant bird appeared in the sky its aura pressuring everyone in the kingdom. The expression of everyone became unsightly but they still gritted their teeth and their will to fight soar. Chapter 487 Chapter 487: CHAPTER 458 BETWEEN Just as the fight was about to start a giant golden figure appeared in the sky and looks at the giant bird. The giant bird who was arrogantly flying in the sky looking at the Thousand Race Kingdom with a hint of malice and yfulness freezes as it looks at the giant golden figure and starts to shiver in fear. It quickly flew away the golden figure then heaved a sigh of relief so does the people of Thousand Race Kingdom. The golden figure couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as he knew he was still recovering from his injury so if a fight really happen then his chances of winning is nil. Suddenly a clear and melodiousughter was heard as an extremely beautiful woman with fox ears and tails appeared she then looks at the golden figure with a hint yfulness. The golden figure shivers as he asks ¡°What does the Fox Demon n doing in this low rank continent¡± The heaven toppling beauty did not say anything she just looks at the golden figure and smiled she then disappears and appeared in front of Leafinia and her group. ..... She then said ¡°Quite interesting numerous races were actually gathered in this small ce and was actually living peacefully with each other¡± Her expression then changed as her voice became sharp ¡°How could it be a high ranking noble demon? An undead king and a demon with a god bloodline?!!¡± ¡°How could beings such as the three of you exist in this continent?!!¡± She kept on looking at Gulli, Sans and Kuros as her eyes sparkles in amazement these three beings after all are quite rare in their own kind. Suddenly her eyes shifted towards the foxes as the sparkles on her eyes became much brighter she then said ¡°That¡¯s it I decided to bring all of you with me¡± Just after she had said this everyone in the group attacked. Skill + Technique: Death Strike + Supreme Strike [Heavenly Hydro st] [Demonic Hellsme sh] [Demon Strike] [Dark sh] [Bloody sh] [Fusion st] There are too many skills and techniques being thrown towards the fox girl but suddenly her aura spiked up as she dispersed all the attack with augh. Upon seeing this Gulli and the others who have berserk skills or such was about to use it when suddenly a cough came from behind them it was the golden figure who was gigantic from earlier he only have returned to his original size. The golden figure was advancing towards the fox girl he then spoke ¡°Little princess from the fox demon n don¡¯t dare to unt your strength here or I would have a talk to your elders¡± The fox girl paused as she pouted ¡°You¡¯re such a killjoy¡± She then cutely harrumphed and said ¡°I came here to send a message from mom she said that our n would build a branch here¡± Hearing this the golden figure seems to smile but sadly he doesn¡¯t have a mouth so everyone just assume this from his eyes. He then sighed and spoke ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time tell them I am really grateful that they are still a friend of our power¡± The fox girl nodded she then looks at the foxes and lifted them up as she exined ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t bring the others I¡¯ll just bring them¡± The expression of everyone from Shadowsh¡¯s group changed just as they were about to move the fox girl together with the foxes disappears. Sans quickly rode onto Nightmare while Gulli spreads his wings just as they were about to chase the golden figure spoke ¡°Don¡¯t bother to you guys are too weak and slowpared to her besides don¡¯t worry about the safety of those foxes this will be considered their fortune¡± Sans and the others were feeling extremely bad as Gulli spoke ¡°What should we say when master return?¡± The golden figure was about to leave when he heard this so he stops he then said ¡°Just say to him that it was my decision to have that little brat bring them¡± Unaware about the chaos and the many events that was happening back in Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh was now looking at the cave and his surrounding territory with pride. After three months of hard work finally his base have be much more amazing not only the surrounding is now full of energy but his subordinates have also be greater in numbers. Suddenly footstep could be heard approaching his room He immediately knew who it was. And just like exactly what he had thought the middle aged woman that taught Kurious how to speak of thenguage of Beast Continent appeared. This middle aged woman is the leader of the captives which was already considered his subordinates. ¡°Our lordship we finally finished building the watchtower what is the next order you wanted to give us?¡± She was extremely respectful as in her eyes adoration and worship could be seen. Shadowsh nodded after Kurious finished learning thenguage of Beast Continent he had requested that he would pass on the knowledge to him which he easily learned in just one week. ¡°Next build a training field you guys needs to increase your strength and other than that we need to build a vige in the forest so during these next couple of days I will be searching for a suitable spot for the vige¡± The middle aged woman started to have tears leaking in her eyes but she forcefully stops herself from crying with a bow she left. Shadowsh on the other hand also left when he was finally out of the cave the middle aged woman started crying loudly causing the other ex captives to be startled as they quickly started surrounding and pacifying the middle aged woman. The middle aged woman calms down and started exining ¡°Our lordship is too nice to us he was nning to search for a suitable spot for a vige just for us to live in¡± The ex captives were stunned before they were crying tears of joy they then started to kneel in front of Shadowsh¡¯s statue. In the forest Shadowsh met with King Kong once again it was the King Kong ape he had encountered he now named it King Kong. Seeing him King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly gestured something to him. After months of being familiar with each other King Kong finally epted Shadowsh as his friend the two have been drinking with each other almost each day. Shadowsh shook his head and gestures that he was busy this was the form ofmunication between the two of them. The two of them became quite close since King Kong was quite innocent other than that he was besieged before by a group of warrior Shadowsh came to his rescue making him feel indebted. This happen justst month during the fist two months the two of them just became friends now they became close friends. Sadly most of King Kong¡¯s subordinates were killed now all of them have relocated near the cave for protection. Back in the present King Kong¡¯s expression became sad knowing that he couldn¡¯t drink today. Shadowshughs out loud and patted his shoulder and left most of the time he was the one offering good wine King Kong and his n also makes wine monkey wine to be more urate butst month the wine was stolen from them making them poor. Looking at Shadowsh figure leaving King Kong bows at him he still couldn¡¯t forget what happenedst month he now realised thatpared to him Shadowsh was extremely smart and great at fighting. He was surrounded and was yed by his opponent while Shadowsh destroyed his opponent with ease not because he was stronger but because he knew the weakness and would target the people that deals the greatest harm. Without Shadowsh he would have died he now became a brother to Shadowsh and since both their territories are now in the same ce he now served as guardian of the two. For this he was confident he wouldn¡¯t disappoint Shadowsh. Shadowsh actually did not know he has a disposition of a ruler and many doesn¡¯t want to disappoint him. For him he was still Shadowsh back from his original world he wasn¡¯t a ruler nor any king he just wanted to hang out with his bros and family. He had never realised this he just thought everyone thinks great of him because he saved them or give them a better life which is exactly true but there is also the fact that he has an aura of a king. In the forest Shadowsh transformed into a fox as he started traveling into the outer realm of the forest in incredible speed. He was amazed as he had seen more than ten Crimson Gold Rank monster already Beast Continent is really differentpared to Thousand Forest Continent. He was searching for one type of subordinate which was a flying subordinate. Chapter 488 Chapter 488: CHAPTER 459 MONKE While he was searching for a suitable ce to build a vige near his territory a group of knights started marching. ¡°Lord Leo we truly did found a great fortune now to think that we found two early level Xiantian Beast in these part of the forest as long as we could either subdue or capture them we will earn big¡± The leading man nodded he was Leo a lion beastman and one of the city lord in this part of the continent his strength is the third level of Xiantian Realm which was also called the Transcendent Realm by those from Thousand Forest Continent. Suddenly while they were marching the mage of their group a beastman with a dog face started speaking ¡°My lord we should still be cautious against that dragon it was eerily too smart most of the member of our division was killed by it as if it knew we are the ones responsible for weakening them¡± Suddenly one of the beastman that have a human face but bear ears snarled ¡°Shut up! With the level of those two beasts my lord could easily solo the two of them¡± Leo then waves his hand and spoke ¡°Its ok Bearry being cautious wouldn¡¯t hurt since it was a dragon¡± The rest of his group nodded since before the Beast Continent always revered the dragon kind and able to subdue a dragon is something that every beastman in the continent will be proud of. ..... As they arrive at the former territory of King Kong Leo and his men couldn¡¯t help but frown as one of the surviving knights that have came here before said in a perplexed manner ¡°Why is there no monkeys here anymore this was the territory of that ape Xiantian Beast King just a month ago¡± The others that came herest month also nodded they managed to obtain a great haul of monkey wine strengthening their body strength and constitution. While they were confused the dog head mage spoke ¡°Maybe the dragon have help that ape because they are friend and after we left it helped that ape relocate its territory. Upon hearing this they were stunned after all a beast taking relocating its territory is much unheard of but after thinking of Shadowsh once again most of the group believed that it might be true. After all Shadowsh actually mocked them before when they were fighting not a characteristic of a normal beast. Just as they were confused on what to do the leader of their group Leo spoke ¡°everyone quiet we are being watched¡± Instantly the entire group became silent near them in one of the giant trees covered itself with leaves King Kong was observing the group. King Kong felt dangering from Leo so he did not immediately attacked after all he learned his lesson from before. Suddenly the ear of Leo twitch as he disappears from his spot and arrived at a certain spot before punching out. Boom! The area around the impact shook as a lump of meat was sted throughout the surrounding. After seeing this the entire group rxed but Leo spoke again ¡°Don¡¯t let your guards down I can still feel the stare observing us¡± The entire group became silent one again Leo orders ¡°But it seems that the person or thing observing us wouldn¡¯t make a move for a while so let us advance in a cautious manner¡± The entire group then starts to advance towards a certain direction upon seeing the direction where they are advancing King Kong¡¯s expression changed slightly as his muscle tensed up ready to make a move. The direction where Leo¡¯s group take was the direction of the cave since Shadowsh was busy improving the surrounding he still did not create a rune of illusion around his base. Besides his runes are only strong enough to affect those that are thete stage of first level of Transcendent Realm. He doesn¡¯t want to waste his time as he wanted to make a rune of Illusion once his skills on illusion imprinting have increased. Back in the present Leo and his group got more and more closer into the new territory of King Kong¡¯s n. Suddenly King Kong couldn¡¯t just sit and wait anymore with a roar he grabs a branch and threw it towards Leo. Leo was already on guard he then spun as he waves his sword and the branch was cut in half. King Kong expression did not change as he made a middle finger gestures as he remembers Shadowsh told him that this was a type of curse. Leo did not be angry as he did not know what that gesture mean but his eyes did lit up when he saw King Kong. Without hesitation he charged towards him King Kong on the other hand was already in his small form his speed were now as fast as Shadowsh with a leap he moved in an incredible speed. Leo¡¯s expression became serious upon seeing this he increased his speed but he was no match in a game of chase inside a forest against King Kong. His entire group also started to chase after King Kong but Leo¡¯s booming voice stops them ¡°Scatter inside the forest lets corner this beast¡± King Kong on the other hand has a look of determination in his eyes he clenched his fists hard and looks at the direction of his territory with sadness. Three days passed in a meadow King Kong was standing in front of Leo with a will to battle. Leo on the other hand took out his giant battle ax looking at King Kong with a solemn manner he knew once a beast is cornered their strength would rise. Around them were the knights of Leo¡¯s group each one of them were holding thick shield. The thick shields needed three strong beastmen to hold them it is for King Kong so that he wouldn¡¯t able to escape. Roar! ¡°Argghhh!¡± Both let¡¯s out a loud battle cry before charging with each other King Kong did not increase his size into a giant but actually only as tall as a tree. Boom! He punched out only to be dodged by his opponent but the power of the attack created a dent on the ground. Leo swings his giant battle ax as the sharp ax actually managed to wound King Kong¡¯s tough body. King Kong did not lets out out a yelp and only punched out. He knew crying in pain wouldn¡¯t help him and he knew that this might be hisst battle. He punched and punched and he also changed his size to confuse his enemy he managed to hit his enemy a couple of times. After a couple of rounds the two were spent King Kong was full of wounds some are heavy as bones could be seen in them. After chasing each other for three days the two were already exhausted now that they fought their stamina finally gave out. Roar! With onest roar he punched Leo away he was a beast his stamina and endurance is much more greater than those of humanoid form. But after punching Leo he kneels down as blood seeps out of his body he then looks up in the blue sky and smiled. Suddenly numerous arrows were released as magic were also thrown. With that King Kong the first friend Shadowsh have made in Beast Continent died. Shadowsh who did not know anything still kept on searching for a suitable spot for a vige. After continuously searching for three days he finally found one. A nice location near a clear river devoid of strong monsters that might endanger the people. Actually the monsters that might threaten the people were all killed by him. He became happy as he decided to celebrate with King Kong when he returns after all only King Kong is able to interact with him like a friend. He had Hentai memorised the location as he speeds up and return to his base within just one day but his expression became solemn when he had returned. He had encountered knights during his journey thankfully he was in his fox form which is quite harmless in appearance that is why he was just ignored. He had also found out they were searching for him in his dragon form after returning back to the cave he told everyone to be careful and hide he then started to travel around as hew wanted to find King Kong and group up. ¡°Hahaha that monkey was killed by our group but it was really strong master Leo was actually injured by it his armors were still being fixed right now¡± Shadowsh freezes when he heard this he then couldn¡¯t help but starts to go berserk. Just as the two were happilyughing they momentarily stops as theirughing expression could still be seen but after a second passed their heads falls down from their body.. Chapter 489 Chapter 489: CHAPTER 460 BEASTMAN KNIGHTS Shadowsh eyes were zing in rage as he starts to coat himself with his own Illusion and starts to travel in the darkness. THE HUNT BEGINS! ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t those two idiots return? They would piss off captain if they arete.¡± A beastman knight with a horse head spoke. One of the beastmen wielding a giant battle ax with an ox horn also spoke. ¡°Those two would drag our toon down.¡± Suddenly, just as they were about to continue in theirints they were confused as to no words came out of their mouth anymore. Following that, blood started to seeps through their mouth as their heads falls down. It was followed by their body falling down with a thud. The scene did not cause chaos inside the camp as all of the knights in the camp have their heads cut off. ..... Night came as Shadowsh started harvesting one knight after another with the cover of the night his hunting ability amplified. The next day the entire group of knights started to converge after another it seems that after the loss of a huge number of members of their group they became much more cautious. This does not matter to Shadowsh though as his eyes were shining in bright light unlike King Kong the ones he was facing doesn¡¯t have any counter for his illusions. He clenched his fist as he swore to obtain revenge for King Kong even if it meant to annihte the entire city of this so called lord Leo. The whole main camp of the beastmen knights were quite packed and was tightly guarded but this wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him from going inside. Compared to humans beastmen were much more vulnerable against spiritual type attack unless they are a n that focus on spiritual type power normal beast n were quite easy for Shadowsh to destroy. Inside the tent Leo was discussing something with his men. ¡°My lord we still haven¡¯t found the thing or the person hunting down our men we just knew that it was extremely deadly and silent¡± The other captain nodded one of them spoke ¡°Yes it is as strong as a Xiantian Realm expert we are no match against it¡± The eyes of Leo narrows as he became silent for a couple of seconds he then spoke in a loud voice ¡°Okay we order everyone to retreat I¡¯ll stay and faced off with the thing that is hunting down my men¡± The expression of the people inside the room became moved as some of them even had tears in their eyes. They then saluted him before each one of them left once they retreated only Leo was left inside the room. Shadowsh was actually sitting in one of the corner of the tent he was making a mocking smile watching everything. He then got out of the tent after traveling far but not that far from the camp he summoned 7 of his clones leaving three to the cave. He then orders them to kill most beastman knight he then willed them to the direction where the knights went. After all of this his eyes narrows towards the tent before jumping into the sky and transforming into a dragon before releasing his [Dragon Breath]. Boom! Hearing the explosion the group of knights that were retreating stops as they look at the location of the st and their eyes shed. They knew the battle already started the leading knight then shouted Let us hurry and call for backup as the thing might be the dragon. Suddenly his expression changed as he looks at the sky with a grave expression. Above them 5 dragons were hovering their aura is as strong as someone from peak level of Crimson Gold Rank and with 5 of them the knights couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Just as they were about to went into formation all 5 dragons opens their mouth and released their powerful dragon breath. The beastmen revered dragons not because of their appearance but because of the fact that dragon Qi pressures their bloodline. Near them hiding in the bushes were two foxes with extremely sharp ws as if they would shine if light passed through them. With a sh the two foxes cut the heads of the knights that were close to them the whole scene was chaotic as the two foxes would silently harvest the lives of the knights whereas the 5 dragons would pressure them. Back in the camp Shadowsh was toying with Leo his illusion is quite strong as Leo became lost to them but because he was an experienced fighter Shadowsh was having trouble finishing him off not to mention his level is clearly higher than him. His sharp ws were also incapable of destroying the armor but as time pass by scratches were umted in the armor besides that he also used his skill increasing the speed of destruction to the armor. Not to mention the armor was already in a bad state after King Kong used all of his strength to punch them. The state of the armor was now in the brink of destruction now coupled with Shadowsh all out assault the armor was rapidly close to bing scrap. With onest sh the armor was destroyed Shadowsh then quickly retreated as his eyesnded on the giant battle ax. He did not know why but he felt a sudden dangering from the ax he knew he shouldn¡¯t be hit by such weapon or he would suffer. Thankfully he was quite an expert at fighting in his fox form with speed of his he and how nimble he is in this form he is quite confident in killing his opponent. Leo managed to detect the hint of dangering from Shadowsh he knew he shouldn¡¯t fight him as a beast but as an experienced fighter. But he was just vulnerable against the illusion he would momentarily dazed or attacked in a different direction clearly this fight is an disadvantage against him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely frustrated he continue to roar defiantly but try as he might he couldn¡¯t match Shadowsh slyness. On the other hand Shadowsh received that most of the knights have been killed he then orders them to let a couple escape and follow them. He had a change of n he was nning to kill his opponent and change into his form before ruling his city. For those that have escape he had already ns for them of course he wouldn¡¯t let them go after all King Kong¡¯s death also hurts him. Leo couldn¡¯t take it anymore even though it might harm him he still went into his berserk mode. Shadowsh wanted tough this move would be the death of Leo clearly beastman are really vulnerable against spiritual type attack. He lets out a smile as he increased the power of his Illusion to more than 100%. He then distanced himself as he watched the show with a menacing look. Leo looks like a crazy person prancing about he waves his ax everywhere. After just a couple of minutes Leo was finally exhausted using his berserk mode when he was heavily injured and exhausted really took a toll on him. Shadowsh arrives next to him looking at him with calm beady eyes and there were thest thing Leo have seen before he breathed hisst. After finally managing to kill his opponent Shadowsh returns back to the cave and told Kurious to gather everyone. Kurious managed to gather everyone in just a couple of seconds the people were looking at him with worship like usual. He then let¡¯s out a cough as he spoke ¡°I found a suitable ce to build a vige in it would take a week by traveling in carriage in the location I found unless you could travel faster¡± For him he could travel in that location with just two or three days. He continue ¡°Do not worry there are no monsters that would be able to threaten you guys I have made sure of it¡± ¡°Now I have called all of you here to asks which among you would be the people supervising the n to build the vige¡± The ex captives looks at each other before bing silent they were thinking if they are worthy of responsible enough to ept such task. Suddenly one of them spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t we let miss Anna be the one supervising the building vige n¡± Miss Anna the middle aged woman and also the leader of the group shook her head and spoke ¡°I cannot I am busy with the activities in this location I couldn¡¯t deal too many if not I would cause a mess¡± Shadowsh agrees with her he then looks at Kurious and asks him in English which person is suitable for the task. Kurious also do not know so Shadowsh turns to Anna as she is familiar with all the ex captives there might be someone that is suitable for such task in one of them. Chapter 490 Chapter 490: CHAPTER 461 IMPERSONATING Anna could see Shadowsh inquiring look so the pressure is great for her she then starts to ponder. Her eyes then lit up as she pointed at one of the fox beastman in the group. ¡°Your lordship perhaps miss Elli could be of service she is a half beastman and she was also one of the rarest and strongest beastman in Beast Continent the Fox Beast n¡± ¡°She is incredibly smart and witty¡± Hearing this Shadowsh gaze turns towards the fox beastman she is one of the most precious ves in the captives it seems that the captain have kept her for himself. Too bad he was killed before he could pluck her flower. Shadowsh then nods at her as she threw a book to her the book is the spiritual type cultivation book that he had given his fox clone. It would help her he also decided to train her in using illusion as he realised that those that have powerful spiritual sense is able to thrive in this continent. ..... Elli was stunned she then caught the book and looks at the words written on them with confusion as she couldn¡¯t understand them. Shadowsh voice was then heard ¡°Come into my roomter I will train you into a powerful warrior¡± Hearing this excitement shes into her eyes as the others looks at her with envy. Everyone then starts to have a meeting which of them should go and build a vige and which of them would stay. Shadowsh inside his room was actually embarrassed he had given a cultivation book to Elli with words from Thousand Forest Continent which is quite unreadable to people in Beast Continent. He then sighed as he sat there waiting for Elli toe to his room and starts their training. He needs powerful warriors but there are only two guys in this cave and both of them are just pretty face it seems that pervert that likes raping men really stick to his taste. Those two men aren¡¯t that physically fit which is quite rare for beastman but considering they are of the bunny n it was quite understandable that they look like a girl. He decided to train them in assassination since they are quite good at running and quite nimble in their movements. He then starts to ponder on what to do about the city that Leo owned he couldn¡¯t believe he just stayed here in three months he would own a city already. And judging from the strength Leo has he was clearly stronger than him if he had any treasure that is able to counter illusion then even if he was heavily injured Shadowsh have a low chance on winning. Suddenly while he was deep in thought sounds of footsteps could be heard as Elli arrived she then looks at him with hopeful eyes. Shadowsh nodded as he transformed into his fox beastman form surprising Elli as she stumble backwards. Seeing this he could only shake his head he haven¡¯t shown any of his other forms to the captives other than his dragon form. He then gestures her toe closer Elli realized what she had done and became embarrassed as she quickly went and kneels in from of Shadowsh with the expression of excitement. Shadowsh have already tranted the words on the cultivation book to Elli he was still on the elementary level regarding writing in Beast Continent so that is the reason he haven¡¯t made a book written in Beast Continentnguage. For cultivation precise information is needed so he wouldn¡¯t risk this kind of thing. The whole session went on and was only interrupted when the stomach of Elli starts to make noises. Shadowsh realised that it was already evening so he told Elli to have dinner and return early in the morning. He then told her to inform the two guys toe with her tomorrow. Elli respectfully nodded as she went out of his room hope could be seen in her eyes as she took something from her voluptuous chest. It was a ne inside it was a picture of a fair maiden smiling in the other part of it was a picture of two old couple smiling. She grips her fist as tears falls down on her eyes when she saw this pictures. This pictures were drawn by a person from her vige the fair maiden in the picture was her mother a human while her father left them after impregnating her mother he truly did not love her as those from fox beast n were known to be quite lustful. Unlike most of her group in the cave she was actually captured by ve traders after their entire vige was massacred by bandits. After she was sold to very the pirates managed to encounter the ve traders and after nearly killing all of those in her group she and some others were brought into this cave as workers. Most of those that are with her were either killed just for fun, starved to death or was abused by the pirates to the point they died. But since she was extremely smart in her entire group she managed to survive but as she grew older her charm causes her situation to go awry but who would have thought when she was about to be assaulted by the pirate captain Shadowsh arrived. And now that she was presented hope as long as she obtains enough power she have a chance obtaining her revenge. Back in the room Shadowsh started drinking as he felt lonesome now that King Kong have died he was drinking alone once again. He wasn¡¯t an alcoholic but after being used to always celebrate he became ustomed to drinking. He then sighed as he now knew that the Beast Continent is really a whole new levelpared to Thousand Forest Continent. Thankfully his growth also increased as the abundance of energy and food started repairing the destroyed cells inside his body because of forceful growth. He now realised that because he was a monster and together with Hentai¡¯s help just by eating he was increasing his strength. Withrge amount of Crimson Gold Rank meat he managed to improve his body constitution not to mention he was now not feeling ufortable in every now and then. It seems that his body is now catching up to his growth which is a great news for him. The next day Shadowsh was visited by Elli and the two guys in the cave he then brought them out of the cave. Then hellish training started in that very day because of their training the two guys obtain rapid increase in their strength andbat prowess. The other captives were extremely envious but Shadowsh have other ns for them for example the three rabbit beastman that were taking care of his garden he had taught them simple cultivation techniques that also correspond with nature element. Most of the techniques were derived by the elves but only some of the techniques were usable for other races other than elves. The middle aged woman who was called Anna was someone from the cat beast n so he had given her an assassin type cultivation technique that focus on speed. Because of this he was extremely busy since he needs to trante the words written in their cultivation books. 5 monthster Shadowsh¡¯s group finally managed to build the vige on the spot Shadowsh have found. The giant vige were now refuge for the captives and also some of the beastman Shadowsh have rescued. Those beastmen came from the Lion City which was the city Leo rules the entire city was now in an oppressive mood as Leo still did not return. Shadowsh just watching the entire scene as he wanted to know whom was Leo¡¯s allies and whom was his enemies. After nearly half a year of observing he now has a deeper understanding of how the city work without hesitation he got out of the city and transform himself into the image of Leo. He then summoned his clones and order them to finish off the knights that he had let go five months ago. As his appearance appeared on the city gatemotion could be heard throughout of the city as numerous individuals started toe out and greets him. Suddenly just as he step inside the city a little girl came running towards him. He freeze as a feeling of guilt sprouts in his heart from the information he gathered this little girl was one of the three children Leo has. The first one was a boy and also Leo¡¯s sessor he was quite arrogant and Shadowsh do not like him one bit. The other one was the twin sister of this girl that was hanging on his neck. Leo has three wives and all of them were from the lion beast n. Leo belongs to the main branch of the Lion Beast n while his three wives came from the branch of their n. Chapter 491 Chapter 491: CHAPTER 462 IMPERSONATING ll The three wives were Feng Wei, Feng Mei Feng Quinshi. Other than Feng Quinshi the other two have given birth to Leo¡¯s children. Shadowsh took a deep breath and raised the little girl as heughs out loud ¡°My little angel did you miss daddy?¡± Suddenly the whole scene became silent as everyone looks at him with a dumbfounded expression. The heart of Shadowsh started beating extremely fast he knew he messed up as this might be not the usual expression of Leo. But the mood eased up with theugh of the little girl in his arm ¡°Of course Mei2 misses daddy¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loudugh once again while he was heaving a sigh of relief inwardly. ..... He then looks at the other little girl hiding behind a beautiful female beastman. This is also one of his daughter since the little girl in his arm calls herself Mei2 then the little girl hiding behind her mother is Zeiyan. He then calls her with a gentle voice ¡°Oh? Only Mei2 what about Yan2 do she miss daddy too?¡± Hearing this the little girl hiding behind her mother pops out her head she then spoke in a shy voice ¡°Yan2 misses daddy too¡± He then lifts her up using his spiritual sense and carries her up in the air as he started advancing towards Leo¡¯s mansion. His son was sent into the Beast Kingdom to obtain education and many connection with many noble beastman. After everyone have returned Shadowsh quickly told the event that transpired during his fight against the dragon. Of course Shadowsh made everything up he even told them that because he had fallen into a cliff he could only eat the dragon and he miraculously obtain a hint of dragon bloodline. Hearing this everyone was shocked but this wasn¡¯t the end Shadowsh have told them because of his desperation and will his former bloodline have truly fused with the dragon bloodline and it was now pure. So that everyone wouldn¡¯t doubt this story he had even showed them his wings as his majestic presence flooded everyone inside the room. After his exnation everyone started celebrating his return with a feast. The next day Shadowsh became busy with all the works left for Leo of course since he was already experienced in these kind of stuff he manage to easily solve them. The only problem left is the amount of elite soldiers left in his power because most of the soldiers were killed by his clones Leo¡¯s power have decreased. But for Shadowsh this wasn¡¯t a problem but was actually a chance as he had already been investigating the situation inside the city for these 5 months and he has already have a few individuals in mind. He then waves his hand as he summoned his two clones he had left 4 clones to the cave and to the new vige. These two clones transformed into two people that looks exactly like the two captains that came with Leo during their hunt. The two captains managed to escape into the city but after Leo or more urately Shadowsh have returned back to the city he had given the go signal to the clones to execute all of those that managed to escape. Without fail all of those that managed to escape were killed and it was all in a rather silent and secretive manner so none of the people in the city knew that they gave died. Shadowsh then orders the two clones besides him to call all of the individuals he had keep an eye to. After a while throughout the city the two clones of Shadowsh started bringing 37 individuals into the city lord mansion. These individuals were the chosen ones that Shadowsh have picked all of them were quite good at an area or two. As everyone was gathered into the training ground they quickly be nervous especially a female beastman that holds the feature of someone from the tiger beast n. The tiger and lion beast n considered each other as rival there are four individuals that sat upon the seat of the so called Beast Ruler in Beast Continent. They were the Fox Empress her n is the strongest as they have rtionship with Fox Demon n one of the strongest n in the world. Also one of the ruler was a beastman that has a hint of dragon bloodline called Dragon Emperor he was the strongest in the four. Then there came the Lion King and the Tiger King because of their strength and the strength of their n they could only be titled as king not emperors. For Shadowsh he does not care about that as he was extremely clear about the fact he wasn¡¯t from this continent heck he wasn¡¯t even from this world. After everyone was gathered Shadowsh started speaking ¡°I have gathered all of you here because I have an announcement to make¡± Everyone focus on him as they were confused as to why they were gathered. ¡°I have gathered all of you here because of one problem that my city has¡± ¡°It is thecking of elite soldiers that is why I have decided to train all of you here to be the next group of elite soldiers of my city¡± Hearing this everyone broke down into amotion Shadowsh upon seeing this shouted ¡°Silence¡± His voice was amplified by his transcendent Qi, dragon Qi and spiritual sense. The result was quite shocking as everyone kneels in shock. He then waited for all of those that were kneeling to stand after everyone stood up he starts pointing at each one of them as he had given them one book after another. This books were cultivation book that he came from Thousand Forest Continent and was tranted to thenguage of Beast Continent. Each cultivation manual was truly suited for each individual. Shadowsh then continue in his speech ¡°I will not be giving these treasures to all of you for nothing each month everyone of you must obtain at least one carcass of a Bone Tempering Rank beast or ten Muscle Tempering Rank beast¡± Shadowsh have found out that the level system of this continent is different from those back in Thousand Forest Continent. Mortal Rank correspond to Non Ranked, Muscle Tempering Rank to Bronze Rank, Bone Tempering Rank to Silver Rank. Marrow Tempering Rank to Gold Rank and Inner Core Rank to Crimson Gold Rank for Transcendent Realm they called it Xiantian Realm. Even the term monsters were called beast in this continent as most of the monsters were mostly physical attribute ones. Shadowsh actually haven¡¯t met with anyone that werepatible with elemental powers there were a couple of bloodlines that have this butpared to Thousand Forest Continent control over their elemental energy it was a difference like heaven and earth. Everyone was stunned suddenly one of them raised her hand to be more precise it was the female tiger beastman. ¡°Um, My lord is there any restriction regarding the Spiritual Rank on beast¡± Hearing this Shadowsh smiled and answered. ¡°None! But the higher the spiritual rank the greater the rewards you could obtain as long as you persevere your future would be much greater¡± ¡°Believe in yourself and believe in me as I will lead to you a greater future!¡± Hearing this everyone became fired up as they let out an excited roar especially those in the armies. Everyone then starts to train in the cultivation manual they obtain most of them were just strange stance and posture to others but as they follow the instructions that was given in the manual they started feeling new strength filling their body. Everyone became serious in their training Shadowsh then returns back to his mansion as he tookrge amount of flesh and told the cooks to cook all of them and bring the food to the people training outside. After this Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started shing with intelligent light the next n of course is to build an Adventure Guild in this city. He now have a reason to build one as this would be considered as a facility to train elite soldiers which would be epted by most of the people in the city. Of course most people except for the enemy of Leo but Shadowsh have already ns for this as after issuing an order to build the Adventure Guild his next n is to make all of Leo¡¯s enemy disappear. After gathering the carpenters and the builders Shadowsh have then built the Adventure Guild near the city lord mansion. Everyone in the city couldn¡¯t help but be confused as it was just the second day of his return and the city lord have already starts to make many ns. Night came by as everyone in the 37 chosen individuals return to their respective home. Shadowsh on the other hand heaved a sigh of relief as he finished 30% percent of the paperwork stack on to his desk. He then went into his room as he realized his two adoptive daughters (what he calls it) have already gone to sleep. Chapter 492 Chapter 492: CHAPTER 463 CLOSE CALLS So that his cover wouldn¡¯t be blown he decided to spend some time with Leo¡¯s family as he was now impersonating him. After seeing his two adoptive daughters were sleeping he approached the two and kissed their foreheads. After seeing his action Feng Mei the mother of these two little girls were stunned she then said ¡°You know since you have returned you have been acting weird¡± Shadowsh¡¯s heart leaps as he heard this without changing his expression he asks in a rather confused way ¡°Oh? Maybe because I have encountered a life and death situation that managed to turn my life around causes my emotion to be a bit disarray¡± Hearing this Feng Mei nodded as she got closer to Shadowsh and rest her head in his shoulder as she spoke in a gentle voice ¡°But you know what I like you better this way¡± What she didn¡¯t know is that because of her action it freezes Shadowsh in his spot as his emotion started ring up once again. Suddenly his domineering dragon Qi starts to re out of his body affecting Feng Mei¡¯s emotion as her body started heating up. ..... Not only his dragon Qi a much more potent aphrodisiac his fox aura and yin Qi. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ This was Shadowsh only thought as he realised that Feng Mei was now looking at him with intense desire. He wanted to escape not because he doesn¡¯t want it but because he knew his cover might be blown if the two of them might get physical after all he has no prior experience in this type of thing. But just as he was about to stand up Feng Mei pounced on him as she started to aggressively take off his clothes. He quickly started to think about an excuse to get out of this situation suddenly his eyes lit up as he looks at the two little girls sleeping near them. Shadowsh then quickly grabs her hand as he spoke ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go out of control here as our two little girls are sleeping right besides us¡± Hearing this Feng Mei was stunned into a daze as she quickly realised what he said was the truth as her motherly instinct fought off against her sexual emotion but Shadowsh clearly felt that his aura is too much as he quickly starts to calm himself down to stop his aura from leaking and causing anymore ident. As the two of them calms down the atmosphere inside the room became awkward Shadowsh then hesitated before approaching Feng Mei and kissing her he was surprised to realised that his body acted on his own after the kiss as his fox and dragon bloodline cause him to turn from an inexperienced to a master. After a deep and passionate kiss Shadowsh smiled gently as he patted her head and said ¡°This would suffice right now as our two darlings are still sleeping¡± Immediately after saying this he stood up and left but momentarily after leaving the room he immediately used the wall to support himself as he inwardly shouted ¡®That was f*cking dangerous!¡¯. He then thought about that deep and passionate kiss as his tongue moved like a slippery snake invading her mouth. He then smiled and thought ¡®But it is so worth it¡¯. ¡®No I shouldn¡¯t think like this she is the wife of the enemy I have killed such thought is too low for my standard¡¯ He thought as he sighed and left in a rather guilty mood. Returning back to Leo¡¯s personal room Shadowsh locks the door as his clones have now disappeared. He then changed back to his original fox form as using Leo¡¯s form causes a huge burden on his mental strength. The next day Shadowsh immediately felt refreshed as he quickly summons his ten clones as he sent 8 back to his true base four of them would stay in the cave while the other four will guard the vige. For the rest of the day he would be busy training the novice soldiers that he recruited from yesterday. Shadowsh then transformed back to Leo as he opens his door and was greeted by the maids. They quickly surrounds him as they starts to take off his clothes. Upon noticing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown but upon seeing the expression of the maids it seems that this was a daily routine for them so he couldn¡¯t do anything as the things he have done have already caused many suspicion if he produced more strange moves he would definitely caused people to investigate him. When the maids took down his pants he couldn¡¯t help but blush as he felt like a child being taken care by a nanny. But the next surprising thing happened afterwards as his eyes widens in disbelief when the maids started taking off their dress and use their bodies to clean him. His already stiff rod became much more bigger as it reverted back to his original size upon seeing its majestic appearance the maids became surprised. Shadowsh quickly made up an excuse ¡°It seems that after obtaining the dragon bloodline my rod have be much more majestic¡± He said it as if he was mumbling to himself so that he wouldn¡¯t sound suspicious. The maids then have a look of realisation as they smiled charmingly then one of the maid squats down and opens her mouth wide as she swallowed the stiff and hot rod. Shadowsh immediately nked out as the maid moves her head and was wrapping her tongue to his stiff rod. He started breathing in a rapid manner as his two energy started to run amok once again causing the maids to be much more excited as they quickly starts to make bolder movements. They started moaning as they rub their bodies to him. Shadowsh was not thinking right now as he domineeringly grabs the maids besides him and starts to lick the maid in the right while he starts to fondle the maid to the left. Suddenly a bell likeughter was heard ¡°Daddy have you finished changing?!¡± Hearing her voice Shadowsh quickly snaps out of it as he moves in an extremely fast manner and he quickly changed into his city lord clothes. The maids were stunned especially the one that was servicing him from below as she doesn¡¯t know why but she seems to be extremely fond of putting the stiff rod into her mouth and having it reached the back of her throat she seems to be slowly bing addictive to that feeling All of the maids were still excited but they still starts to wear their clothes but the scene of them doing it causes Shadowsh to be extremely excited he took a couple of deep breath to calm down the raging fire in his heart but his rod could still be seen as it causes a tent to form in his pant. Shadowsh then checks the notification that Hentai was warning him as he realized that he totally ignores it after the heat of the moment it seems that he couldn¡¯t hear anything from Hentai as long as he wasn¡¯t in any right mind. He then opens the door as Feng Shimei which was also called Mei2 leaps towards his embrace. Shadowshughs out loud as he tickles her nose he then carried Yan2 on his arms too as the envious look of Leo¡¯s two other wives could be apparently seen. He quickly approached them as he asks his three fake wives ¡°Did all of you sleepfortably darlings?¡± What he said stunned the three girls as this was the first time their husband ask such a gentle and caring question to them. The three of them gently smiled as Feng Quinshi quickly went to his right arm and grabs it as she wraps her arms around his. Feng Quinshi is the youngest and also the most seductive of Leo¡¯s three wives as he heard this renowned information he realised that what the information have said is truly true. Her soft and supple breast starts to rub on his shoulder but he did not change any expression as he just continue to smile while the two little girls on his arms were smiling contently. Shadowsh then smiled at Feng Quinshi as the six of them arrive at the dining hall and have breakfast with each other. The atmosphere was amicable as Shadowsh suddenly said something causing everyone in the room to be stunned ¡°Little sweeties do you want to train today with daddy?¡± The two little girls looks at each other before nodding so after breakfast Shadowsh brought the two little girls to the training ground. The training ground was already filled as the people he had chosen from yesterday have already arrived they were extremely excited as after just a day of training they sensed that their strength have increased a little bit. Immediately after he arrived he quickly be the center of attention as the buzzing training ground became silent. Chapter 493 Chapter 493: CHAPTER 464 TRAINING SOLDIERS Shadowsh nodded as he was happy that those he chose are quite hardworking and punctual. He then spoke ¡°Today we are going to do some basic exercises that I developed this will help you create your foundation in your training¡± He then lifts his two adoptive daughters and once again spoke ¡°Also the reason that I chose to do this today is because today is special my two little angels would be training with us¡± Without further ado he starts telling the girls to stretch as he quickly took out a water full of energy so that the two little girls wouldn¡¯t tire out easily. After a set of exercise as a couple of push ups and likes they immediately moved to horse stance as Shadowsh carried a giant hug of water in his arms while doing this particr stance. He had told the others that they could just do the stance without carrying anything but those from the bull beast n and other strength gifted beast n wanted more as they knew that the cultivation manual he had given them works like wonders so they wanted to impress him. After an hour many have already given up but after resting for a while they couldn¡¯t help but grit their teeth and once again joins in the group. ..... Its a little because they don¡¯t want to disappoint Shadowsh and mostly because they wereparing themselves against the two little girls. The two little girls were doing the stance since from the start and they haven¡¯t given up. Shadowsh have corrected them a couple of times after a while the two girls managed to do the stance correctly to entice the two little girls he had promised to give them gifts and snacks after their training. Also as the two little girls became tired he would use his dragon Qi to soothe their tired body as the energy kept on helping the two little girls while also increasing their strength. After 3 hours there were only a couple of individuals that managed to persevere he knew he had to end this. So he puts the two giant jugs of water and said ¡°Okay this will be the end of today¡¯s exercise tomorrow we will be doing the same thing¡± ¡°After resting all of you will eat lunch provided by me this situation will only continue after a month or so after this you must obtain the requirements given to all of you¡± Hearing this everyone in the training ground nodded Shadowsh then continue ¡°Okay for those that managed to persevere until the end of exercisee with me¡± After saying this he carried the two little girls in his arms as the two clearly felt tired after he stop supplying them with his own energy. They seems to want to sleep so he have to wake them up as he wanted to reward them. He then looks at the 9 people behind most of those that managed to persevere were brawny looking men and it seems that before they were recruited in this training regiment they were workingborious jobs. Of the 7 brawny men there were two that were not one was the female from the tiger beast n and a little girl from the bear beast n. After he had gathered in one of the shady part of Leo¡¯s garden he took outrge amount of Gold Rank meat as he had told them to cook them it is for all of them. Looking at each other the female from the tiger beast n and someone from the bull beast n starts preparing the meal. Other than the meats Shadowsh had also given them medical nts and other strengthening type nts that could be eaten. He then looks at them as the atmosphere be extremely tense he then spoke in a solemn manner ¡°I have gathered the nine of you here because I wanted to train all of you personally so that means I expect all of you will be loyal to me can you swore you will be loyal to me?¡± Hearing this the nine individuals became excited they then shouted without hesitation ¡°Yes!¡± Shadowsh nodded he then warns them ¡°All of you should keep you own words as if either one of you betray me I will hunt you down!¡± All of them gulp nervously but they have determination written in their eyes as Shadowshughs when seeing this easing up the atmosphere immediately. He then starts to improve their health first as he used his Transcendent Qi and the Immemorial Golden Barrier to have them absorbed his energy easily. He had also decided to improve this garden making it like paradise he also decided to create a hot spring of course fake hot spring isn¡¯t as good as the real one but he had no choice but pick this method. He also took out a couple of toys for the little girls as they became ecstatic immediately as toys like dolls and music box isn¡¯t popr in this continent. Besides even if there is a couple of folks in this continent the dolls that Shadowsh or more urately Hentai have made is quite special as they look extremely cute and fluffy. While he was ying with the two girls the nine individuals that were chosen to be his pseudo personal disciples were discussing with each other and their topic is all about him. A brawny guy from rhino beast n: ¡°Lord Leo is a really great guy!¡± A brawny guy from the elephant beast n ¡°Yes besides I have tried to do that stance from earlier and was having troublesting for three hours while Lord Leo kept on telling a story to his two daughters¡± Thergest one of the group and also the big brother of the earlier beastman from elephant beast n ¡°Yes but more importantly he managed to obtain a spatial ring which is one of the great treasured in this continent¡± The others nodded as they knew that they had followed an amazing leader. On the other hand the female from the tiger beast n was looking at Shadowsh ying with his two adoptive daughters with envy that causes the others to feel it. The middle aged looking person from the bull beast n spoke ¡°Are you envious?¡± Hearing this the female from the tiger beast n nodded as she spoke ¡°Ronan you know that I was raised singlehandedly by my mother and our situation isn¡¯t looking good as those from the tiger beast n does not ept us and actually wants to kills us so we fled here where the tiger beast n does not dare to act that unbridled¡± She then sighed once again ¡°But because the lion beast n treat those from the tiger beast n as enemies, we had hard time feeding ourselves¡± She almost felt like crying as she remembers all the suffering she and her mother have undergone as her mother was a servant of a noble from their n the noble married another noble and since her mother got pregnant she should be considered as a mistress which surely would improve her status from a servant. But the family of the girl that the noble from their n have married is so high the family of the girl did not want any girl to be a mistress to the guy she was marrying to. So the guy that made her mother pregnant wants to silence them so that he could marry the girl. Sensing her depressed mood Ronan the guy from the bull beast n patted her back as he spoke ¡°But you could change yours and your mother destiny as long as you grab this opportunity¡± ¡°I have known you for a long time and you Hilda have never given up as long as you have strength¡± Hearing this Hilda nodded as her eyes zed in determination she then smiled sweetly as she said ¡°No wonder you are quite popr to the women you really are quite sweet¡± Ronan smiled bashfully as he scratched his head seeing this Hilda the female from the tiger beast n elbowed him as she said in a teasing manner ¡°I¡¯ll tell big sister Christia that you have been flirting with me¡± Hearing this Ronan smiled helplessly as the two continue preparing the dishes and the medicinal soup. Christia was Ronan¡¯s fiance she was someone from the sheep beast n and Hilda would always use her name against him. After a while the food was ready Shadowsh together with his two girls ate with the rest of the group as the atmosphere between them became closer. Shadowsh then stood up as he told the nine individuals to rest and once after they were well rested they could drink the water in the jugs he took out of his spatial ring of course this was only a facade the truth is the water came from Hentai. The nine nodded as they started taking out their cultivation manual and studying them. Chapter 494 Chapter 494: CHAPTER 465 A PLAY Shadowsh brought the girls to the market actually he just wanted to find an excuse to snoop around as he was interested on the rare nts and beasts in this continent. The two girls became excited hearing that their dad would be bringing them out to y. They didn¡¯t know why but their dad seems more approachable and kind than before. If Shadowsh knew what they were thinking he would definitely smile bitterly as he did not know much about Leo. Because of his status a couple guards follows him which does not bother him as his presence cause a hubbub in the market. He did not visit the market that much and even if he did he would just pass by and wouldn¡¯t bother to look at the merchandise. The two girls were extremely happy as they started to curiously looks at the things that were being sold in the market. ..... Shadowsh on the other hand was working with Hentai as they purchased numerous different kinds of nts and sometimes strange items that emits strange aura that Hentai wanted to investigate. After a while he stops as he looks at one of the stand selling monsters or in this continent term beasts. He was looking at one of the piglet on the table they look extremely the same but he knew this one is clearly different from the rest. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species: Spike Boar (Juveniles) Race: Beast Rank: 0 Level: 1st Level of Mortal Realm Elemental Attribute: None Racial Trait: [Spikes], [Enhanced Charging Power] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Species: Adamantine Cuirass Boar (Juvenile) Race: Beast Rank: 6 Spirituality Rank: 1 Cultivation Level: 1st Level of Mortal Realm Elemental Attribute: Metal Racial Trait: [Adamantine Spiked Armor], [Elemental Resistance], [Power Charge] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His eyes started shining as he realised this unique piglet have awakened its ancestral bloodline that is why he is different from the rest. Also he realised Hentai have changed the naming sense of the status to fit this continent making sense. He found it a bit strange but he need to get used up with this as he knew that as long as he get used to calling these words he would sound more authentic. He then said to the store owner ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of these name your price¡± Hearing this the old man started shivering as he hesitated before gritting his teeth and said ¡°If its for you my lord they will be free¡± Actually his heart was breaking when he said this his family needed the money but he knew they should never anger the city lord in any way or else their life might be forfeited. Shadowsh just smiled as he had his guards take the piglets and leave as the old man looks at his back his eyes were shing with sadness as he just sighed sadly and turn backwards but suddenly a sound was heard behind him its like the sound of a coin. When he looks back he saw 30 gold coins in his stand he was shocked he then looks at Shadowsh who was nonchntly waving his hands. Shadowsh actually wanted to give the old man more but if he give too much then he might induce greed to others and would only harm the old man. The two little girls were quite curious why their dad bought a couple of piglets seeing their adorable faces Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help himself and pinch their cheeks as he said ¡°Were you curious why daddy bought these piglets?¡± The two girls nodded he then exins to them ¡°I will train these piglets to be your girls ymates¡± Hearing this the two girls beamed but Mei2 the outgoing of the two spoke ¡°But I don¡¯t like them they would be ugly when they be bigger¡± He smiled at the two girls he then said ¡°Okay I¡¯ll buy another pet for the two of you but you first need to tell me how many piglets is there¡± The two girls became excited they liked the piglets as they look adorable but the two of them saw how they look like when they get bigger and knew that they would be ferocious looking not adorables anymore. After counting the piglets Mei2 started to be nervous as she doesn¡¯t want to disappoint her dad which is now spoiling her and her sister. Yan2 was the one who answered the question ¡°There 12 piglets¡± Shadowsh immediately smiled as he rubs her head and said ¡°Wow! Yan2 is very smart¡± Being praised by her dad caused her to be extremely proud while Mei2 pouted. Shadowsh then asks ¡°So Yan2 what kind of pet do you want?¡± The two little girls looks at each other as they look lost it seems that they still haven¡¯t decided what kind of pet they wanted. Shadowsh did not haste them as he and the two girls continue their stroll after a while he realised that encountering that one little piglet is extremely rare he bought a ton of flowers and nts but they aren¡¯t extraordinary rare. Most of the nts he bought are either those that were liked by beasts or those that bore fruits or any yield that could be eaten. When the sun starts to set Shadowsh brought the girls back home as they seem to be tired but just as they were near the estate the two girls encountered a mother cat taking care of her kittens. Upon seeing their pitiful appearance the two girls have fallen in love to them as they look at Shadowsh with a rather cute pitiful look. Heughs as he said ¡°Well I still owe you for answering my questions¡± He then use his spiritual sense to lift the family before bringing him back home. The family of cats were surprised but feeling his aura they became frightened but after Shadowsh used his spiritual sense to influence their emotion they starts to feel safe around him and the two girls as they fall asleep floating next to the two girls. Since it was already near dark the 37 individuals went home as their bodies started aching after a day of hard work. Shadowsh on the other hand starts to became mentally tired as he was in Leo¡¯s form he knew that the amount of spiritual sense he used is really taking a toll. He then thought of how to deal with this problem when suddenly Hentai said something to him causing him to feel incredibly excited. He then spoke to it ¡®This n might work ording to your calction how many percentage that this n might work?¡± [Judging from the little knowledge that this continent has towards supernatural powers or elemental powers their is a 86% chance the n will work wlessly] He smiled happily hearing this as he lock the entire room and put a restriction in it as he transformed back to his fox form and slept. The next day everyone started waking up and the entire city started to be busy once again. Suddenly the whole atmosphere became heavy as the entire city was enveloped with a weird feeling of suppression. The sky started to darken as if a heavy thunderstorm ising. Without warning a loud roar of a dragon and a lion was heard as the two roars caused people to reel in shock. Only one person did not kneel he was called Baron Andre ate stage third level of Xiantian Realm and also Leo¡¯s rival. With unceasing roar of both dragon and lion and the suppression that came with it the people be more and more afraid and nervous while there were others that were excited. With onest roars an explosion ured as the room that Shadowsh was sleeping in exploded into bits. The suppression and other phenomenon disappears as everyone starts to wonder what had happened. Everyone inside the city lord mansion quickly went into the city lord room as they found an incredibly huge egg full of extremely hot energy. Leo¡¯s three wives and also the two little girls appeared in the scene seeing the huge egg like thing the two girls quickly ran towards it with tears in their eyes but suddenly a person appeared in front of the two and stops them. He then spoke and it seems that he was rather influential. Upon seeing the appearance of the old man the three wives of Leo and also all of the people inside the room became shocked as they quickly kneels and spoke ¡°We greet Dragon Saber Liu!¡± This person was the old man that Shadowsh have fought when he stole the map from a girl. The old man or dragon saber Liu nodded as he spoke ¡°Don¡¯t interfere as the person inside of this shell is undergoing his first beastial metamorphosis it seems that he had received quite a fortunate encounter¡± Hearing this everyone inside the room be excited as undergoing beastial metamorphosis is one of the greatest fortune a beastman like them could have. Inside of the shell that was made up by Hentai and his own dragon yang Qi Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief listening to their conversation. Chapter 495 Chapter 495: CHAPTER 466 HOT He knew that his or more urately Hentai¡¯s n have worked and with this dragon saber Liu exining some things he did not know he could make the y much more believable. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he executed such n beautifully. First he covered the whole city with his illusion as this took a huge toll on his spiritual sense. Second he had the Immemorial Golden Barrier activated creating a pressure that bores down on everyone in the city. The simultaneous roar of dragon and lion was made by his clone as he was now having a hard time initiating phase one and two. He then smiled before falling asleep as he used arge amount of Transcendent Qi, Mana, yang Qi and spirit Qi. One weekter when everything finally settled down the road of a dragon and a lion could be once again heard. ..... Shadowsh then came out of his egg like case as he was now in his original dragon and human form. Suddenly footstep could be heard as the people open the door in his room seeing his appearance they were shocked. Especially Leo¡¯s three wives as the man in front of them causes their hearts to beat faster and their eyes became watery. It was the instinct of female beastman to breed with stronger and higher bloodline beastman. Everyone looks at him with face full of confusion as his appearance is just too far apartpared to Leo. Shadowsh then smiled as he looks at the two little girls he then said ¡°Oh? My two little angels do not miss their daddy!¡± Hearing this the two little girls looks at each other before shouting ¡°Daddy!¡± The two little girls then ran towards him he quickly hugs and lifted them but inside he was feeling guilty he had used his spiritual sense to cause the two girls to feel extremely close to him causing them to immediately trust him. The people in the surrounding quickly rxed as they approached him and started congratting him. Suddenly a cough was heard as dragon saber Liu appeared he then looks at Shadowsh with a hint of shock and admiration. He clearly felt the aura of a higher ranking dragon coursing in Shadowsh¡¯s vein he couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured. Not to mention he heard that the person in front of him is in the third level of Xiantian Realm. Shadowsh acted surprised as he asks ¡°Why is someone from the great dragon n here?¡± From what he knew the lion and the dragon n was quite close so it wasn¡¯t surprising to see a couple of individuals from the dragon n wandering about in the territory of the lion beast n. Dragon saber Liu smiled as he exined his presence ¡°I am called dragon saber Liu I am here because I sensed amotion only to find you were actually undergoing one of the sacred fortune in our kind¡± ¡°So me and my young miss congrattes mister Leo for sessfully bing a higher being¡± Shadowsh made a ttered expression as he asks if he wants to be a guest in this city but dragon saber Liu was chasing a beast so he couldn¡¯t. Shadowsh then told the butler to gather everyone into the main hall tonight as he wanted to celebrate his newfound fortune. He then brought the two little girls to the training ground the butler was informing him about the events happened during this week. It seems that nothing really happened and everything still going ording to the routine the rival of Leo decided to transfer into an another city. Shadowsh heard this and was not surprised ording from the ancient books and other belief of beastman undergoing a bestial metamorphosis is a divine blessing so Leo¡¯s rival might be afraid. Ignoring this person which he was actually nning to deal with from the start he found out that the two little girls still continue to train in horse stance every single day. But without him the two girls could onlyst a couple of minutes but they still persevere hearing this he decided to reward them with his very own or more urately an ice cream Hentai could make. After just a couple of seconds ice cream was made thankfully he had the ingredients stored in the storage all of ingredients came from Thousand Forest Continent. When he take out the ice cream in his storage ring a mere y he shows to everyone he gave the ice cream to the two little girls. The two girls were confused as they quickly tasted it and their eyes lit up as they quickly finished the cup of ice cream. He then started speaking ¡°I still got many snacks for my two little angels it is a reward for not cking off in training¡± Hearing this the two girls eyes started zing after arriving at the training ground with his new form everyone was stunned. He then nods at one of his personal guards as the guard started exining everything when the 37 individuals heard that he was Leo they were shocked. Without saying anything Shadowsh quickly starts the exercise and the people training in the field was already used to this daily routine and those that are improving quite fast because of daily food supplied by the city lord mansion and the cultivation manual would even increase the intensity of their training. With the rapid improvement of their strength they became much more confident seeing this Shadowsh calls one of the guard and tell them that he will be training the soldiers of this city next month after he finish building a foundation in these 37 individuals. Hearing this the guard captain became ecstatic as he quickly bows towards him and left. After three hours of horse stance everyone started resting Shadowsh the brought the 9 individuals and his two daughters to his garden. As he passed through the garden he scattered the seeds that he bought and used Leafinia¡¯s elemental energy that he stored inside an empty monster core to help them grow. He decided to scatter his energy in here as this garden would turn into a wondend with his and Hentai¡¯s help. Since he was absent for a week he decided to focus on his two adoptive daughters and the seven individuals that he epted as the elites of the 37 chosen ones. They spent the whole training other than training them Shadowsh also had fun ying with his two adoptive daughters, Glutton the Adamantine Cuirass Boar and the mother of the kittens. After night came everyone left Shadowsh was still full of energy he then decided to leave and check up on his base if he had time. While he was deep in thought a knock was heard in his door as he opens it with his spiritual sense. Suddenly a person came the person was Feng Quinshi the third wife of Leo she was wearing her night dress as the dress was extremely thin Shadowsh could see everything. He gulped nervously as he felt extremely parched she then approached him as her eyes were full of passion sending electricity coursing through his body. He couldn¡¯t help but panicked not knowing what to do as Feng Quinshi started walking towards him with steps that seemingly causes his heart to beat faster and faster as she got closer. She then crawls towards him as she reached the bed she then sat on top of his raging little brother and spoke in a gentle but seductive manner ¡°Darling I am so jealous¡± Shadowsh quickly replied as his mind was still in a muddled state as he focus on the two twin peaks in front of him ¡°Oh? Why are you jealous?¡± She then approached his lion ear and spoke ¡°I am the only one in your harem that still haven¡¯t give birth to your child yet¡± She then started biting his ear in a rather gentle manner Shadowsh could no longer hold himself as he grabs her and reversed their position as he pins her down underneath him. His right hand grasped the soft and supple treasure of hers as she emits a low sounding moan only increasing the madness in Shadowsh¡¯s eyes. Bringing his lips towards hers the two of them quickly made a deep and passionate kiss as his roaming hands causes her to tremble as the fox aura on him was envoked and his instinct as a dragon and as a fox kicks in as Feng Quinshi started to feel extremely sensitive towards his touch. With just his touch he managed to make her go to peak pleasure as yin liquid started squirting in her sacred ce. Shadowsh quickly stop kissing her as she quickly starts catching her breath. But he wasn¡¯t done yet he brought his mouth into the pink strawberry of one of her twin peak and started licking them. Feng Quinshi started moaning once again as she felt that she was being yed like an instrument and the one holding it was a master musician. Chapter 496 Chapter 496: CHAPTER 467 GRADUATION While the two of them were extremely preupied a knock sounded out but he two were too busy to realise. With a creak someone opened the door because Shadowsh was extremely focus towards Feng Quinshi he did not locked the door. The one who hade in was Leo¡¯s first wife Feng Wei when she saw what was happening in the room she became jealous it seems that she was a bitte. With another creak another person entered the room it was Feng Mei she was stunned as she saw Feng Wei in front of her but when she saw what Shadowsh and Feng Quinshi was doing she also became jealous. It seems that other than her Feng Quinshi and Feng Wei was also attracted by their husband new look. Not to mention they were strangely attracted by the aura causing them to want to breed with Shadowsh while also being extremely excited. If Shadowsh knew what they felt he knew it was his two aura working overtime his dragon Qi caused others to feel intimidated but female wanted to have his offspring especially races that advocates strength. ..... His fox aura on the other hand would excites everybody around him hell even males would be excited if Shadowsh ever wanted to. With the scene in front of them getting more heated the two females became more and more excited not to mention Shadowsh was releasing his two aura rather instinctively. A wet parched could be seen in the two females night gown as their secret garden was pouring sacred water. Feng Mei then shut the door lock as the two girls looks at each other before throwing themselves towards Shadowsh. Suddenly the night be restless as moans could be heard throughout the entire city lord mansion as the three girls couldn¡¯t suppress their voices under Shadowsh¡¯s assault. Their voices became louder when Shadowsh finally decided to use his ultimate weapon. Having pinned Feng Quinshi down already he took off his pants as his hot huge spear shows its appearance dering its majestic shape. The three girls let¡¯s out a gasp as they have seen Leo¡¯s thing before and this was clearly bigger. With eyes of excitement and expectation he pointed it to her secret garden and with a push he entered it. Feeling the heavenly bliss assaulting her Feng Quinshi lets out a loud moan as she grasped the pillow in her head tightly. Shadowsh on the other hand was in disbelief as this was the first emotion he felt he never thought his pleasurable it is to have his rod enter a maiden secret garden. He always imagined how it felt but never been able to truly know how it felt now that he had crossed that bridge he realised his imagination is still to naive. He then became vigorous as he assaulted Feng Quinshi with all he got as the bed started creaking and the whole city lord mansion became sleepless. After a few minutes when Shadowsh regains his rity he realised that he broke Feng Quinshi¡¯s mind he couldn¡¯t help but feel shy but also proud. He realised that he could control when he would release it seems that thebination of two lustful beasts made him into a super lustful beast. But he did not care anymore he just graduated his boyhood he was now a man. Also he realized that Hentai did not warn him that means his body is now an adult one and he wouldn¡¯t suffer repercussion. With that in mind he couldn¡¯t but feel guilty sleeping with the wives of his fallen enemy not to mention he knew a couple of girls back in Thousand Race Kingdom who have fallen in love with him. He sighed inwardly but that doesn¡¯t mean he would stop now as he tasted the forbidden fruit and knew he couldn¡¯t return with a shake of his head he disperse his messy thought and grabs Feng Wei besides him and also pinned her down but she was lying backwards a different position from Feng Quinshi. With augh he continue his banquet of roses while in the rooms inside the mansion some people were grumbling. The four of them kept at it until midnight after the three girls finally exhausted Shadowsh stops his assault. Shadowsh then looks at the window and the three exhausted woman with eyes of people who have experienced too much pleasure and he felt conflicted. He then sighed as he walks towards the bed and cover the three girls who had their bodies showered by white liquid. Every hole in their bodies except for their ears and nose of course were filled to the brim with white liquid. He thenys down in the center as he closed his eyes and slept. The next day came Shadowsh quickly opens his eyes as he look around and found that the three girls were still sleeping in a rather peaceful manner. He chuckled as he quickly got dressed actually the routine would be the maids would bathe him and dressed him but he doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb the three girls. When he opens the door two little girls and a couple of maids were standing he then told the maids to clean his roomter when the three girls wake up he then quickly lifted the two girls and left so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the scene in the room. The maids couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed but they couldn¡¯t do anything as they just follow his orders and left. While Shadowsh was walking towards the training ground he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the atmosphere in the mansion is somewhat weird today. He then Strains his ears as he started hearing whispers about him more urately what he had donest night. When he heard rumors about his rod and techniques he couldn¡¯t but feel embarrassed yet proud at the same time. He then told himself to create a rune that cancels out sound in his room when he had time or maybe today when their practice is over. Arriving at the training ground the chosen ones were still as diligent as ever as their strength have now started to change their foundation is now nearing solid state. This is the advantage of beastman to human their bodies were truly fit for battle as long as they have enough food and train in diligent manner their strength would grow even if it was little it would grow. They could easily level up to Crimson Gold Rank or Inner Core Rank in this continent. But because the restriction of the soul only those that manage to create a foundation of his soul could be a Transcendent or Xiantian Warrior. From what he heard Leo was already actually 500 years old he was growing white hair but transformed back to his prime youth form when he finally levels up to Xiantian Realm. Other than diligence he obtain a fortune in a ce called Ancestral Pagoda where his bloodline was purified. Shadowsh was actually very happy that there are many records about Leo¡¯s life in his city lord office it seems that as a lion he was extremely proud and would write many things about his life. Back in the present Shadowsh once again starts to train together with the two little girls because he was actually nning to give them a cultivation manual for both individuals and twins he was building their foundation. Just like before after 3 hours he and the bone individuals that passed his first test went to his garden as he started answering their questions about problem they have encountered during cultivating. Just like this another two month passed other than training in the morning and having fun at night Shadowsh used all of his time connecting his base to Redwood City. Because he was now the true ruler of this city his decision was seldom question and because he had many ideas that he obtain back on his original world not to mention his experience in running his kingdom he managed to improve the lives of his subject. Also because of his appearance there are more and more nobles that wanted to marry their daughters to him of course he rejected them. Other than this he also started making connection to other city lords and because of his advantage of being good at using his spiritual sense he could easily defeat them or cause them to feel closer to him. But his appearance caused some female city lord to be smitten with him considering the fact that his city has be much more prosperous the people was now singing praises to him. Back in the present Shadowsh was teaching his two adoptive daughters after a month of calcting Hentai was finally able to create a suitable cultivation technique for the two girls. A cultivation manual that absorbs energy into the body with an incredible speed but only twins are able to practice the technique. And two sword technique one for outgoing and cheerful Feng Shimei and the other was for the shy but smart Feng Zeiyan. Chapter 497 Chapter 497: CHAPTER 468 I AM SLEEPY What everyone didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh was actually missing his family back in Thousand Race Kingdom. That is his motivation for working hard as he knew as long as he would be able to increase his strength then he would be confident traveling back to Thousand Forest Continent. Deep in thought he was sitting in the city lord office holding his cup of coffee looking at the window with a nk look. Numerous of his paperwork were finished by Hentai as it monitors the clones in doing the paperworks an ability he had awakened after practicing for months. Just as Shadowsh was deep in thought a knock sounded from his door as he snaps his finger and it automatically opens. Then two girls quickly appeared as they shouted at the same time ¡°Daddy!¡± And leaps towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh smiled as he caught the two girls they are now as tall and big as twelve years old girl and get their true age are only 7. ..... Because of their training and the amount of healthy and nutritious meal they had they were quickly growing up they even could defeat those that are older than them. They would never ck off in practice or training as they would receive both snacks and praises from him things that the two girls greatly sought for. Now that his reputation have reached an all time high he was now adored by many especially those from his city. Also the 37 individuals that he had trained were now making a name for themselves because they swore in the name of the beast god they wouldn¡¯t be able to share their cultivation manual to anyone. If a beastman swore something to the beast god it is equivalent to a demon bloodline curse that means they wouldn¡¯t be able to break their promise or their soul would be destroyed and all of those that were connected to him by blood would be cursed. When Shadowsh were studying this kind of things he realised that in this words there really is a god and they would be able to meet them if a person was able to go to the realm of the gods. He was quite tempted to do so as he was always questioning how he got here or who have brought him here to this world was it just pure coincidence or someone powerful have put him for either fun or a purpose. Back in the present as usual Shadowsh carried the girls to his garden which was now called paradise to everyone in the city not to mention it was guarded by numerous beasts. In his garden other than his wives, the head butler and his two adoptive daughters only the nine personal guards were strangers which could go inside. The nine personal guards were the nine individuals he had chosen from the 37 chosen ones. In terms of progress and strength these nine individuals are much strongerpared to the others. They also see Shadowsh as their master as they are extremely loyal to him and because they were now considered his personal guards their status have risen up in his territory. Oink! Oink! Suddenly numerous noises sounded out as the dozen piglets which were 7 times asrge as before were circling Shadowsh. Other than Glutton the Adamantine Cuirass Boar his other brothers and sisters have grown quite well because the garden has numerous nts they could feast on not to mention the food that they were fed by the servants of course they would grow. The whole garden was also full of energy and justst month Shadowsh have killed a early stage Xiantian Beast of the first level. After killing it he stored its body into Hentai¡¯s storage and its core into the Immemorial Golden Barrier as he changed the structure of his garden making the energy in the surrounding to be denser and have Transcendent Qi floating in the air. Roar! Suddenly a loud roar was heard as giant lion the size of an elephant pounced on Shadowsh. Shadowsh looks at it as it was locked in the air with his spiritual sense. Shadowsh: Pride you could see that I still have my girls in my hands so no hugging. Hearing this the lion became disappointed as Shadowsh cancels out his spiritual sense locking towards it. This beast in front of him was a beast he had subdued in the forest it was a Fire Breathing Lion a monster of the peak of Inner Core Rank. Suddenly more noises was heard as 5 other monsters appeared. One was a golden monkey which had the same appearance as King Kong he was called Wrath and its appearance isn¡¯t strange as he was the son of King Kong. After King Kong¡¯s death Shadowsh have took it to himself to take care of his n as he took care of the apes with great care now no one in city dared to kill them. Because he inherited both his mother and King Kong¡¯s bloodline he was different from his father as he was called Monkey King a type of King Kong ape and a monkey. Other than him there is also a white snake Shadowsh named her lust as her eyes would cause those that have different genders to it to fall into a trance and would be trapped in an Illusion. The most ironic thing is that she was the one who was trapped into Shadowsh¡¯s illusion after that day she decided to follow him. There is also a giant hippo bigger than Pride who was as big as an elephant he was named Sloth as the only thing he do all day was sleep. But Shadowsh knew for a fact that he was actually always working and sleeping for him was working too. Sloth was actually attracted to Shadowsh garden it tried to im it his territory only to beaten ck and blue. After that day he became obedient towards Shadowsh he was actually searching for a ce to call home as a Terra Hippo one of the great beast in this continent it had high standards for his ce. Terra Hippos have the ability to change the surrounding earth to their liking either they ruin it or improve it by birth they would immediately be Marrow Tempering Rank when they reached their teenage years they would be Inner Core Rank and they would be Xiantian Beast once they reached adulthood. But just like Kurious they need hundreds of years to reach adulthood and the amount of food they need to consume is great but not as great as the amount of energy they need to absorbed. With Shadowsh¡¯s garden Sloth would be able to improve his strength much faster than the rest of his species. Next was a roon like creature he was called Greed he likes to steal shiny stuff he stole something from Feng Zeiyan only to be hunted down by Shadowsh and beaten until he was bore to the ground. Unlike the first four his bloodline isn¡¯t great and only by lucky encounter that he managed to change his fortune and creates his beast core. Lastly an intelligent but ugly beast called Envy because she was intelligent she managed to obtain a sense of beauty and she knew for a fact that she isn¡¯t one. She started stealing things that she considered beautiful and since Shadowsh have gifted numerous cute and beautiful things to his two adoptive daughters and his wives Envy came to the mansion and tried to still them only to stopped by Shadowsh. Unlike from the rest she and Shadowsh did not fought the two of them came to the garden and talk about life. Since then she have be a maid in the mansion as she wore a lifelike mask that Shadowsh have made just for her. She was quite grateful to him unlike the others he did not treat as a monster and a being to kill. Seeing her Shadowsh smiled and asks ¡°Envy did they give you much trouble?¡± Envy nodded as she pointed towards Pride as she told him via spiritual sense what he had done. Envy could not speak she could only emits buzzing noises as she has a bug head but she was quite adept at using her spiritual sense. Shadowsh raised his eyebrows and spoke ¡°He did that eh?¡± Hearing his voice and seeing that Envy was pointing at him Pride knew that it was not a good news to him quickly he tried to flee only to be pinned down by Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense. Then with a series of pummeling wails could be heard in the garden the people in the mansion and even in the city have already been used to this. Five of the nine personal guards is in the garden when they saw this they shook their heads andughs. Pride, Greed and Wrath these three were the most mischievous of the seven. Glutton was actually the closest to Shadowsh as he saw him as a father he was smallerpared to the rest of his siblings actually he couldn¡¯t even measure half as big as them. Chapter 498 Chapter 498: CHAPTER 469 YEMAN But this doesn¡¯t mean Glutton was the weakest actually he was the strongest amongst his siblings. But his armor is still developing and not as tough as it should be but after eating and eating he was growing up rapidly. Back in the present Shadowsh started making desserts for his two little girls after beating Pride. The two girls along with Hilda loves the desserts that he made not only them but Shadowsh three wives also loved them. The three wives he meant was actually Leo¡¯s three wives guilty as he might be he couldn¡¯t just abandon a female he had tricked into coption. After a while his three wives really came there were servants behind them bringing their set of teacup. Inside the garden there is a ce for the girls to have an afternoon tea and because the ce was built for the three Feng girls they could invite whoever they wanted. ..... Most female nobles around their territory wanted to be invited by them as the garden that Shadowsh have made is quite renowned. After all after countless renovation it was now extremely wide as if it was as wide as a small forest. With butterflies and bunnies going about the ce is truly a paradise for normal people. Thankfully because of his strength and reputation not to mention the elites living in his city no one dared to just barge inside. ¡°Master we have obtain a bad news¡± Suddenly while Shadowsh was busy making desserts Rnd came with a grave expression. Shadowsh smiled as he spoke ¡°Is it the news regarding the wolf bandits that tried to attack Starting Vige?¡± Hearing this Rnd was shocked but he then remembered about the 10 elite and emotionless monster like soldiers that was scattered in their territory. What Rnd never knew is that the ten individuals he had in mind are actually just clones that Shadowsh summoned every day. After staying in this continent for months Shadowsh finally was able to realised how he should level up. Unlike before what he needs right now is a Cultivation Manual fit for him to make a spirit core in his dantian. For beasts to level up in Xiantian Realm they need to increase the purity and the size of their spirit core. He as someone that came from a backwater like continent did not know this so after this discovery he would train in Hentai¡¯s new divine like level Cultivation Manual. It was a cultivation manual that Hentai made just for it and him only he was the one who is able to practice such technique as the first requirement to train this is to have a cheat system like Hentai. Nothing turns into Everything, Everything turns into Nothing. Void Creation Technique. It is a cultivation manual that copies and absorbed all the technique Hentai could synthesize. So Shadowsh trains all his overall strength in soul, mental, physical and energy. But this also meant he would improve in an incredibly slow speed than the rest as training everything is extremely greedy. As he makes the desserts some of his focus was actually meditation as only with diligence would he be able to thrive. Wiith the cookies and ice cream presented in front of them everyone in the garden quickly started eating. Suddenly while they were enjoying themselves a soldier came with a hurried manner as someone entered the garden without permission so the soldier guarding was extremely nervous. The expression of Shadowsh hardens as he said in a solemn manner ¡°Why are you here? And why did you let a stranger enter my garden?¡± Just as the soldier was about to answer the stranger spoke ¡°Stranger? That is a harsh word to call your older brother¡± Hearing this Shadowsh was stunned before realisation came to him as he snorted and answered back ¡°For me you are nothing but a stranger and isn¡¯t weed here!¡± The person in front of him is Leo¡¯s older brother and was also one of his rival as both Leo and his brother hated each other. Especially since Leo¡¯s older brother stole a woman from him since then the rtionship between the turn from bad to worse. Shadowsh knew all of this as from the diary he read Leo truly hated his own big brother. Well they are considered a branch of the royal family so there are no connection between them only interest. And as people of the lion n they were all extremely proud. Hearing this Yeman the older brother of Leo narrows his eyes as he focus them on Shadowsh and the aura of a Mid level Xiantian Realm expert soared into the surrounding. Shadowsh was shocked he never thought that Yeman would have a breakthrough and is now a Mid Level Xiantian Realm expert. Xiantian Realm has 4 Transition first was the early stages which is now able to wield Transcendent Qi or just Qi, When they reached Mid Level they would be able to create their Xiantian Image and is guaranteed to obtain their own domain ability. Last stage is when a Xiantian Realm expert reached 7th gate now they are able to materialized their very own Xiantian Image. And Peak stage in which they reached 10th stage this is when they tried to change their Xiantian Image into a true being. Xiantian Image is an ability to materialize a form just by the energy inside the core each image is different but all of them are mostly creature or item. As Shadowsh focus on the head of Yeman it was a lion but its body is still illusionary and transparent. He couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡®since you like to show off I¡¯ll show you who is the true boss¡¯. With the Immemorial Golden Barrier in his hand he used the remaining energy that it absorb to create an aura that is as strong as Yeman. And with his illusion skill he created a dragon image on top of his head as the dragon and the lion looks at each other motionlessly. Yeman was stunned he couldn¡¯t help but look at the dragon floating on top of Shadowsh¡¯s head a couple of times. Blinking and wiping his eyes did not work the dragon is still there knowing that he was embarrassed by Shadowsh he couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He then snorted just as he was about to leave with a sour face he stops and looks at Hilda with surprised. Then a malicious glint passed through his eyes as he spoke in a conceding manner ¡°Oh? To think that someone from the tiger beast n was here quite a surprise indeed¡± Hearing this Hilda shiver as she now knew that she was being targeted after living this past months without insecurity she was now finally happy. She also realized that the city lord wasn¡¯t against her even though she was someone from the tiger beast n. But it was different to others as her appearance could tip the bnce off and harm Shadowsh. Just as she was feeling awful Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°So?¡± Hearing this Yeman startedughing as he spent a minute on his maniacalughter. ¡°You dare keep someone from the tiger beast n in your territory do you know how many from our n have died from the hands of her n¡± Shadowsh then snorted as he answered ¡°So did they died on her hand?¡± Yeman immediately became furious he then shouted ¡°You are someone from our n and you dared to protect someone from the n of out enemy are you betraying us?!¡± Immediately the atmosphere plummeted as Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shed as he smiled and spoke ¡°Well I just gifted something to our n and they told me that it was something that out n greatly sought for so do you think I am a traitor?¡± Yeman became more furious he then shouted ¡°It is not the same!¡± Shadowsh just ignored as he continue making food for his two adoptive daughters. Just before Yeman left he answered him ¡°Yeah it is really not to the same as someone who did not do anything other than ndering someone as a traitor¡± Yeman knew that he was called as someone useless he nearly went back and fought with him. But he managed to calm himself down as he remembers that this city was the territory of his enemy he shouldn¡¯t be rash. Inside the garden everyone looks worried but seeing that Shadowsh their main pir wasn¡¯t worried at all they heaved a sigh of relief as their worries disappears. During these past months Shadowsh have been doing a lot of miracles and as someone who was clearly Powerful and wise he obtain admiration from his subordinates as they have trust on him. What he did not know is that Hilda was looking at him with eyes of affection he did not know this but his wives do. His reputation is so high that numerous females have now started to be interested on him and because of his looks he was now considered as prime target for the females. Chapter 499 Chapter 499: CHAPTER 470 TROUBLE But Shadowsh was already satisfied with his new wives so marrying another woman isn¡¯t on his mind. Besides he was busy taking care of his two lovely daughters as his strength increased so does thepetition. His level did not change but his strength did undergo a qualitative change he was only short of umting enough energy to level up and have his stats multiplied. Because he had to build this garden he expended arge amount of his own energy to finally create this garden. He was now umting energy preparing to level up after the garden wasplete he no longer needed to use his energy as the garden would automatically absorbed energy and dispersed it to the surrounding. The entire mansion was now a ce greatly sought for numerous guest wanted to stay in the mansion and train themselves. What they did not know is that underneath the mansion there is a giant basement which contains 100 elite soldiers that were training their best to rank up to Xiantian Realm. ..... Most of them were Marrow Tempering Rank and to train them arge amount of resources is needed but after the Adventure Guild was created Shadowsh was receiving arge amount of food and even tax revenue. The people in the other city started migrating towards his territory not only he was fair ruler the amount of jobs in his territory started rising in an incredible degree. There is also the fact that his territory was changing into a ce that most sect wanted to have. Yes Shadowsh found out that there were actually sects on this continent because there are only 4 major beast n the rest were minor beast n there were an excess amount of warrior. To change their destiny most minor beast n would join or had their nsman join this sects. The four major school have been built to counter these sects most people of the four major beast n would join this school. For example Leo¡¯s only son goes to the Majestic Lion Academy the school for the lion beast n of course there were some others that isn¡¯t from the lion beast n but most of them were in the bottom rung of the academy. Shadowsh¡¯s group actually operates just like this except his group is more ofwful good unlike these four academies whom were mostly neutral good to neutral evil. Shadowsh shook his head as he continue his peaceful life while secretly training a batch of elite soldiers and building a giant marine force next to his main base the cave. Another month passed Shadowsh was now in the state of breaking through to mid stage of the first gate. After some cracking sounds he heaved a sigh as he sessfully broken through all of his Transcendent stats have been raised by 100 and his Mana was raised by a thousand points. But he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly as he had to continue this slow pace of leveling up because of his unique cultivation technique. But at least his strength would increase every level and with Hentai helping him he managed to decrease the amount of time he needed to level up. With just him he needed at least another six months before finally leveling up but with Hentai helping him absorbed energy in crazy speed he managed to do it just one month. Going out of his room he realised that everyone was looking at him with admiration in their eyes. Shadowsh knew that it was because of his level up since he would envoked a great degree ofmotion every time he level up. Because his cultivation technique is just too heaven defying able to incorporate every martial technique or cultivation technique as long as he wanted to. But this would cause his improvement to be slower so he wouldn¡¯t dare to as long as the technique isn¡¯t high enough for him. Suddenly while he was walking to his office two soldiers came to him and spoke ¡°Lord there are two guest from the Majestic Lion Academy asking for your presence¡± Hearing this he became confused as he remember he hadn¡¯t done anything that is remotely connected to any of the four academies. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder as the two soldiers lead him into the guest room arriving at the room he saw Feng Wei talking with two old men with red eyes and tears seems threaten to fall down. He immediately thought of his adoptive son that he still haven¡¯t met yet. He then nods at the two old man as he knew he should act like someone from the lion beast n which is too proud to bow. He then sat down as he asks ¡°Is it about Feng Shin?¡± One of the old man nodded as he sighed and exined ¡°He had fought someone from the main branch and was grievously wounded¡± Hearing this Shadowsh made an expression of worry but inwardly he couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue as he thought how ballsy his adoptive son is. He then sighed as he said ¡°Would we be able to bring him back¡± Hearing this the two old man looks at each other as they were very surprised they thought that Leo would be pale when he heard this news as the main branch is something that the other branches of the lion beast n is afraid to fight. Leo was known to be just a bastard son from the main branch so technically he isn¡¯t a true person from the main branch. What they did not know is that this Leo in front of him is just a facade as Shadowsh who was raised differently doesn¡¯t care as he knew that this world focus on strength so as long as he is powerful no one would dare slight him. Since Shadowsh wanted to bring Feng Shin back the two old men heaved a sigh of relief as they thought Leo would abandon his son but seeing the worry on his face the two became relieved. What they did not told him is that the reason why Feng Shin fought with someone from the main branch was because of one of the old man granddaughter so the two of them who were quite close felt guilty for the young man. When the two finally left Feng Wei quickly threw herself to him as she cried her heart out she knew her son wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to the Majestic Lion Academy after this as the main branch practically rule over the academy. Shadowsh on the other hand don¡¯t care even though the academy might be stronger and were much more experienced than him but he had something they don¡¯t. He had Hentai and as long as he could develop well this territory of his would transform into an another powerparable to the stronger kind of minor beast n. Shadowsh then returns to his office as he and his clones started doing therge amount of paperwork that was submitted to him. Actually he doesn¡¯t have to but this would cause suspicion to others so every now and then he would help his clones or more urately Hentai sort things out. After a while his butler would bring some coffee to him as he still doesn¡¯t like tea he rather have coffee. His butler was trained and was serving the former Leo with extreme loyalty now that Shadowsh have be his master his loyalty started to be stronger. Before he was still suspicious as time goes by his suspicion turned into admiration as he now realised he was following an awesome master. Just as Shadowsh was busy with the papers Feng Quinshi came in she then winked at the butler as he quickly got out of the room. Shadowsh immediately knew why she came here he knew that his three wives were actuallypeting with each other for his affection. With the two girls always ying with him of course he would lean closer to Feng Mei. His other two wives immediately knew he was quite fond ying with children Feng Wei wanted her son to return and bond with him so only Feng Quinshi felt the pressure. So if she had time or a chance she would engage in coption with him so that her chance on being pregnant would rise. She started walking towards him as she smiled in a rather seductive smile without hesitation she kneels and pulls his pants down. Shadowsh¡¯s rod was already rising high as he knew even though he had been doing this kind of activity during this past months he still couldn¡¯t get enough of it so his rod would automatically rise when his wife would smile to him in a seductive way. Opening her mouth she quickly swallowed the enormous and fierce rod just as Shadowsh was enjoying the feeling a knock sounded out from the door. He hesitated before speaking ¡°Come in¡± but Feng Quinshi did not stop going about her business on the contrary she increased the intensity. Chapter 500 Chapter 500: CHAPTER 471 GATHERING Shadowsh was just sitting there in a calm manner but his hands were clenched tightly as Feng Quinshi actually starts to move her tongue in a rather experienced manner. Veins seems to be bulging in his neck as he tried to stop himself from changing an expression. The soldier saluted Shadowsh as he told him about their n in the following months. What he did not know is that Shadowsh was now holding Feng Quinshi¡¯s head as he rapidly moving her head and with a grunt he released his essence. The soldier talking about the daily info gathered about the people in the territory did not know what was going on underneath Shadowsh¡¯s table. After the soldier left Shadowsh quickly pushed Feng Quinshi in his table as he ravaged her of course he wouldn¡¯t forget to soundproof the room as his spiritual sense covers the whole room. While Shadowsh was having fun with his new wife in Beast Continent back in Thousand Forest Continent specifically the Thousand Race Kingdom a great phenomenon was happening. ..... A roar that causes the sky to darken as clouds started to gather in the air. Suddenly ck lightning starts to rumble in the sky as the entire world seems to be in chaos. Sans looks at the sky in dread the others were also looking at the sky with a hint of dread and looking. Near the Thousand Race Kingdom a ce which is still considered a barrennd Gulli was standing in the center as he looks at the clouds gathering on top of him with determination. Back in Beast Continent Shadowsh was feeling refreshed as he and the others have lunch on his garden. He was feeling happy as he was now close to building the port in his secret base and because of their reverence towards him the ex captives were extremely loyal and follows his exact order they were now stronger than before. The people were training with his order that means their situation were exactly like the nine individuals he picked in the 37 chosen ones. Not to mention Shadowsh was generous to them with enough resources everyone managed to obtain newfound strength. But all of them still revered Shadowsh other than working in the port some of them were helping Elli with her job. Some of them were hunting bandits and other low life of the Beast Continent of course they only roam in the scope of Shadowsh¡¯s territory. The rescued ves would be brought to the new vige that they have built they would be taught to revere Shadowsh if they don¡¯t want that they would be looked at with hostility but since it was Shadowsh himself that said not to force someone to believe in something that others believe in they did not hurt those that dared to not believe in his glory. But they would shunned by everyone in the vige as the children were being taken care by some old ones in the vige being taught to revere Shadowsh in their tender age. Shadowsh was actually feeling bashful when he saw what was happening in the vige it was now closer to bing a temple as everyone would write his teaching in a stone b and a person would preach them almost everyday. But if it is something that makes his subordinates happy he just let it be as he put a saying in a stone b ¡°Justice Without Strength Is Nothing But A Joke¡±. He wanted everyone to have strength to protect themselves and those that are close to them. Everyone of his subjects of course out his words in their heart as they would do a set of exercise everyday as their strength continue to soar. There were some of the bandits that tried to have their revenge on the people of this vige but only to be devoured by Shadowsh¡¯s seven beast sins. Envy dislike killing so most of the jobs would be done by Wrath, Pride and Greed. Greed likes to obtain the treasure that the bandits were hoarding while Wrath and Pride likes killing. Especially Wrath as Shadowsh would tell him the story about his father and would tell him that the people that killed his father were bad people. For Wrath the bandits were bad people so he would direct his hatred towards them. For Pride he just likes to fight and the bandits dared to kill it so he wouldn¡¯t hold back on them as he likes to fight in a battle that involves the lives of the two participants. The soldiers were also actively trying to do their best as they felt pressured because of the Adventurers and the people in New Hope Vige what they call it as the vige represents new hope for the ves. Other than pressure the soldiers were also working for points as the amount of points they obtain wound correspond on the amount of rewards they could obtain. As the entire territory of Shadowsh was developing in a rapid pace the other city lords started to feel the pressure but thankfully he still haven¡¯t made any move that causes them to be truly rmed. But they still started nning any countermeasure against Shadowsh but their confidence isn¡¯t that high considering his strength and the strength of his people. Some on the other hand wanted to ally themselves to Shadowsh but as of now only three city lords managed to ally themselves with him. In a secluded ce in a certain location 12 individuals were sitting all of them were exuding great pressure all of them were Xiantian warriors. Someone broke the silence in the room ¡°So what kind of information did you obtain on your little brother that you have gathered all of us here?¡± All twelve individuals were city lords of the territory of the lion beast n even though all of them were wearing cloaks each one of them knew each other. The Beast Continent is sorge that it had numerous cities scattered throughout the continent. In the part where Shadowsh was situated in there were already 15 city lords and they are considered as the lowest part of their n. As the people get closer to the center of the continent the greater the quality of the ce is so people greatly sought a spot to send their children to one of the four beast school or the top sects. Shadowsh on the other hand could create a ce the same quality with one of the golden spot in the sacred ce for beastman. Back in the present the person that asks the question looks at one of the individuals in the room. The person nodded he then said ¡°I just heard his son has some trouble with people from the main branch¡± Hearing this the people in the room were stunned beforeughing out loud as they knew this is clearly bad news for Shadowsh. What they didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh does not care as he is confident that he would reach their strength sooner orter. ¡°Other than that he actually keep a female from the tiger beast n¡± Theughing men in the room were once again stunned into silence. Then one of them mmed his fist in the table as he shouted ¡°That Traitorous B*stars!¡± The other people in the room also started moring the people from the lion beast n have deep hatred for the people of the tiger beast n and it run deep very deep. One of the greatest reason was the term king the reason why the two beast n is crowned as king but not emperor is because the two beast n went to war with each other before and because of that their strength dwindled down. The amount of people killed in both group could be counted to a million which is quite an astronomical number. The two hated each other very much that if they had any chance they would destroy the other. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t educated with this while Hilda was raised in the lion beast n territory even though her mother do not trust the people from her n¡¯s enemy she doesn¡¯t have a choice. The people in the room looks at each other as they saw that their eyes were shing with cunning light they knew they had the same idea. As their meeting adjourned they quickly flew back to their respective cities their next move was to go to Shadowsh¡¯s territory. Shadowsh on the other hand was ying with his two adoptive daughters his son would return in half a year to a full year since the distance between his city from the Majestic Lion Academy is extremely far apart. While he was ying with his two adoptive daughters he quickly sensed a couple of iing aura as his face changed he then smiles and told the girls to go to their mom. Even though the two girls were reluctant they still agreed nheless after all they were extremely obedient to their father. Chapter 501 Chapter 501: CHAPTER 472 THE TWO BEAST CLAN Shadowsh then flew up as he spreads his aura causing the air to feel a little bit stifled. Sensing his aura the iing aura of different individuals quickly flew up. Twelve individuals and all of them are exuding aura that of a Xiantian Realm expert. Shadowsh looks extremely solemn as his spiritual sense covered the entire area pressuring everyone within it. Feeling the pressure the city lords looks extremely ugly their confidence isn¡¯t that high of course Shadowsh knew that he was only capable of this pressure because of the difference in spiritual sense. As the entire surrounding became silent the people below them felt like the sky was falling. The aura of thirteen city lords is too much for them to bear as they resented the other city lords. ..... After being affected by Shadowsh¡¯s fanatics from New Hope Vige the people in his territory started liking him more. Not only he made their lives much morefortable he was also fair as the crime rate in his territory have decreased in such a massive margin. Up in the sky Shadowsh broke the silence as he spoke in a booming voice and his spiritual sense rise to it¡¯s peak ¡°Speak why have the twelve of you came to my territory with malicious intent¡± His brother or more urately his brother from a different mother snickers at him as he spoke ¡°Malicious intent that is quite a nderous statement you got there oh little brother¡± Shadowsh looks at him with a rather calm manner as he sneered and answered back ¡°After my beastial metamorphosis I have obtain a great opportunity as my spiritual attainment have rose to a new level your intent is gushing out of your body so don¡¯t try to be sarcastic¡± Hearing this the city lords encircling Shadowsh have a changed of expression as their killing intent soared. Spiritual attainment is one of the strongest ability that a being in this continent could obtain. Before they truly attacked though they quickly stops as their raging killing intent became restrained but it was still there it seems that they were now harboring great deal of murderous intention towards him. The twelve city lords did not attack immediately because they still need to obtain a proper reason why they attacked if they did not have a reason and just attacked then those from the inner part of their kingdom would attack them it was an unspoken rule to all of the city lords it was a restrainingw so that the internal strife wouldn¡¯t soar. Yeman then started talking loudly as he used his Qi to erge the sound of his voice so that everyone could hear him clearly. ¡°Leo of the lion beast n I ask you why do you host a female from the tiger beast n do you know how many of our of nsman died in their n¡¯s hand?!¡± Shadowsh smirked as he answered ¡°I have gathered information about her and also heard what she was going through and I have learned that her mother was actually the very reason why the union between the two strongest families of the tiger beast n did not joined¡± Hearing this the people down below were shocked of course they have heard news about this as they knew that the two families of the tiger beast n the roaring me tiger n and the white tiger n did not joined because the son of the Roaring me Tiger n have an affair. The white tiger n is the strongest family in the tiger beast n but they are low in numbers as their reproduction is extremely low. The white tiger n is extremely strong that during the war between two beast n the lion beast n nearly lost thankfully the greatest genius of the lion beast n was born and managed to use the advantage of numbers to turn the tides and make the war into a draw. If the white tiger n and the roaring me tiger n joined it would have meant trouble to the lion beast n but something urred that prevented the two group from truly joining. Hearing that Hilda¡¯s mom was the very reason for this of course surprises everyone. Suddenly one of the city lord shouted ¡°That is your part of the story how could you just state something without any evidence!¡± Shadowsh just smiled as he lifted Hilda up using his spiritual sense as he tap her forehead as a giant tiger figure appeared in the sky. The tiger was covered in mes as if let¡¯s out a loud roar that pressure those that have low ranking bloodline. Shadowsh knew that this was a suppression of bloodline and low ranking beastmen would immediately feel the pressure. The expression of the city lords surrounding him became ugly as they knew that this was the greatest evidence of all. Someone that has a pure bloodline of someone from the Roaring me Tiger would be greatly sought and taken care by the roaring me tiger n and wouldn¡¯t let that person wander in the lion beast n. Shadowsh then started flying down with Hilda ignoring the ten city lords as they now have no reason to go after him. One of the city lord suddenly shouted ¡°She is a great threat to our n so we should finish her before she changed her mind and join the roaring me tiger n!¡± Shadowsh then looks at him with a strange expression as if looking at an idiot he then asks ¡°If you and your mother was chased to death by your very own family and decided to live in the most dangerous ce would you just forgive them?¡± The city lord that shouted became speechless of course such proud race wouldn¡¯t even some other race wouldn¡¯t. Shadowsh continues ¡°If you are the leader of a n and one ordinary genius in your n ruined a potential that could make your n rise to a whole new level and even have the possibility of destroying your lifelong enemies would you agree to taker him or her back?¡± The city lord became silent he then flew away without turning back the question Shadowsh have asked him could be easily be answered but it also meant that most people would looks at him like an idiot. Afternding back in the garden Shadowsh patted Hilda¡¯s back as he spoke ¡°Now that you are in the limelight you and your mother¡¯s lives is endanger so I decided to hire your mother as a maid in this mansion¡± Hearing this Hilda became stunned before her eyes became misty upon seeing this he just smiled as he patted her head. What he did not know is that when he smiled Hilda¡¯s heart started fluttering in rapid pace as after he patted her head she became beet red because of shyness but in her eyes heart shaped pupils could be seen. Shadowsh started thinking on how to deal with the problem that his adoptive son is dealing with. But after further thinking he realised the problem wouldn¡¯t affect him that much as he decided to continue his daily life as usual but he still missed Sans and the others. As he walks back to his mansion he received a letter to one of his allies. This letter came from one of the oldest city lord in this area his name is Fang Gui unlike the Feng family of the lion n which was known as the three eyed lion n and was good at fighting and much more intelligentpared to the other lion family n the Fang n boast with their strength. The Fang n or the divine raging lion n is the strongest lion family n in the entire lion beast n. Because of this they are extremely proud but there is quite a stain in their reputation during the war the white tiger n was easily killing people from their n and only Feng Shu the strongest and the once in ten thousand years genius appeared manage to stop the onught of the white tiger n. After that day the title of the strongest family n in the entire lion beast n disappears. Because of the rampage of the white tiger n the number of elites of the divine raging lion n dwindled down. Back in the present Shadowsh quickly reads about the letter and was surprised to know that Fang Gui is now stepping down as the city lord and was giving it to his son Fang Cang. Fang Cang is a genius at 29 years old he managed to reach the Xiantian Realm so he was admitted to be one of student in the special ss. The special ss of the four major school gathers all the genius and trains them their freedom isn¡¯t restricted as numerous more benefits would also be given to them such as spirit stones. Shadowsh was quite surprised to find out that Fang Cang is returning back and his father immediately decided to give him the position. Chapter 502 Chapter 502: CHAPTER 473 VISIT He then epted the invite as he and Fang Gui are allies he also wanted befriend Fang Cang as he needed a strong ally not to mention the very reason why he had allied with Westward City. The bull drunk wine a one in a kind drink that is only avable from Westward City the wine was actually made up of different kinds fruits that the White Apes near the Westward City brew. But because the White Ape King is a powerful Xiantian Beast nobody were truly obtain arge amount of them of course that is until he Shadowsh appeared. Because of the fruits being grown in his territory and also the foreign fruits he had brought from Thousand Forest Continent and rented here the White Ape King and his nsman have agreed to trade. But because the territory of Westward City have a unique environment the White Apes aren¡¯t able to separate themselves from the ce as they would weakened greatly. So Shadowsh and Fang Gui have made a deal as Shadowsh created a base near the territory of the White Ape King. Since the surrounding area is Fang Gui¡¯s territory he should respect him so he had decided to split the amount of bull drunk wine. ..... The split was 80-20 of course he had 80% since he was the one doing all the work for Fang Gui he was happy to obtain arge amount of bull drunk wine without doing anything. Shadowsh have tasted the wine and realised that it was truly a strong wine no wonder it was called bull drunk wine one sip and a bull would be drunk. Shadowsh started raking in the benefits of the wine as he felt his constitution bing stronger it really is a monkey wine maybe even better. He and the White Ape King became closer as it and King Kong was actually rival before but they are also friend after finding about the death of its friend of course the White Ape King was downhearted. Shadowsh quickly told his carriage driver to prepare his carriage as he would go to Westward City. Hearing that he was leaving everyone started to feel anxious especially Hilda upon seeing this he decided to bring her and two others. The other two were the two brothers from the elephant beast n their strength have soared during this past months. Their body is full of muscle as they actually grew bigger. the one who is pulling the carriage is a giant crocodile beast. The giant crocodile is as big as two tanks it was actually an early Xiantian Beast it decided to submit to him after he was healed by him. Shadowsh started walking towards its giantke as he shouted ¡°Heyzybones we got somewhere to goe up¡± After his shout the water started to rumble as a giant crocodile rise up and let¡¯s out a loud roar. The crocodile was ck it has sharp spikes running down from its back to it¡¯s tail its eyes were yellow as the pupil was orange. The giant creature looks at Shadowsh and quickly turn it¡¯s back as Shadowsh shook his head and started rubbing it¡¯s stomach like a dog. Grunts and rumble could be heard as the giant crocodile felt extremely great as it turn back once again and carried Shadowsh on top of its head and walks towards the carriage spot. Shadowsh looks at it¡¯s starts as he clicked his tongue he was still surprised to see such a special specimen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Ziggy Race: Xiantian Beast Specie: Dark Titanium Crocodile Bloodlines: [Primordial Beast Bloodline], [Ancient Dragon Bloodline] Spirit Beast Rank: 8 Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Transcendent Attributes: Water Energy: Primordial Dragon Qi (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 10,0000 Transcendent Strength: 1,000 Transcendent Agility: 250 Transcendent Endurance: 1,000 Transcendent Intelligence: 10 Elemental Energy: [Dragon Qi: Early Earth Stage], [Water Energy: Late Stage of Earth Stage] Intent And Mysterious Energy: [Madness Intent], [Primordial Qi] Mana (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 10,000 Skills: [Instantaneous Strike], [Death Bite], [Death Roll], [Hydro st], [Power Strike] Racial Trait: [Pseudo Primordial Beast], [Xiantian Beast Dragon Scale], [Transcendent Biting Power], [Primordial Beast Gastro Acid] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Transcendent Strength], [Decreased Presence] Active Abilities: [Murky Mud Domain], [Divine Speed], [Divine Defence] Super Ability: [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When he arrived at the carriage everyone looks at him with awe no matter how many times they saw it they were still in awe when they saw their boss riding a Xiantian Beast. Ziggy then started pulling the carriage as Shadowsh sat there and started meditating but his true purpose was to check on his main base and New Hope Vige. The two base were developing quite nicely as the people were interacting with ease it seems that the security of the two base is quite rigid and strict. The people in the city was unaware that numerous individuals started shuffling about in the city. Undercurrent is rising in Shadowsh¡¯s city but as the people were working overtime the hidden personnel that Shadowsh have trained also started moving as their target were the hidden people that entered the city. Unaware about the hidden fights that is about to undergo in his city Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense to scans the area around them. After checking on the progress of his two true base he started to meditate as using his spiritual sense and meditating at the same time increased the speed of his cultivation. He was also searching for any rare or valuable items that he coulde up upon but sadly he did not he could only see boundless forest. Because of Ziggy no beasts dared to attack their carriage and because of Shadowsh and the guild most of the bandits in the surrounding territory was cleansed. Some of the bandits works for other city lords but Shadowsh did not care and continue to kill all the bandits and loots all their treasure they have hidden. Because of this most of the city lords in the area do not like him and it was clear as just earlier 11 of the city lords hate his guts. As they passed the forest the day is almost over he decided to stop and rest as he took out arge amount of food for him and the carriage driver. For the others they need to hunt for their own Ziggy was different thought he just wanted to hunt to ease up his boredom. Night is when the most dangerous time of the forest numerous wolves and other beasts prowl about. Hilda quickly took off together with the two elephant beastman brothers they are already quite experienced in this type of activities. Shadowsh looks around and starts to use his spiritual sense to hide him and the camp as he knew that those city lords from this morning wouldn¡¯t give up that easily. Exactly just what he thought the city lords have obtain the message about Fang Cang returning so they immediately knew that Shadowsh would be out of his territory. They wanted to use this opportunity to cause trouble in his city while the others decided to use this chance to secretly disposed of him. But his city is quite tight the security is extremely strict in either the open or the dark Shadowsh have already thought about things would happen just like this so he wasn¡¯t worried as he knew thatpared to humans the beastman are much more simpler. Back in where Shadowsh is he stops having his dinner as ears started moving his smiling face disappears as a solemn look appeared on them. His eyes then started radiating dense killing intent as he stood up and went out of the camp as he transformed into his fox form and blends in the darkness. Sounds of air whistling could be heard throughout the forest as the beasts lurking about started feeling the danger. In the location where Hilda and the two elephant beastman brothers are they were now hiding in dense bushes as they had a powerful technique to sense danger and Hilda the person who was the most proficient in this technique out of the 9 personal guards have her tails raised as she was now highly alert for any suspicious signs. Ziggy on the other hand did not care as it was extremely confident of its defence even Shadowsh full powered punch wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through them. Too bad it was extremely stupid against Envy and Shadowsh it was no match at all but because of this it was extremely loyal to Shadowsh since its thought is quite simple. Deep in the forest it became angry since it haven¡¯t encountered any meals so it opens its mouth and lets out a loud roar. It¡¯s loud roar was heard by many beings in the forest and it only serves to warn them as they started fleeing in different directions. Suddenly a humanoid being shes in one of the tree and asks ¡°What was that?¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503: CHAPTER 474 ILLUSIONARY WORLD Just as the humanoid shadow asks another humanoid shadow appeared next to him as he answered ¡°It¡¯s probably just another beast searching for food¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! More shadows of humanoid beings appeared as there were 7 of them in total. One of the shadows started pondering before being strucked by a thought as he spoke in an excited manner ¡°I have heard of a information regarding my stupid brother it seems that he managed to tame a Xiantian Beast¡± The others shadows or more urately the city lords that decided to deal with Shadowsh were shocked Xiantian Beast have all awakened their very own intelligence so of course they knew they have pride and wouldn¡¯t submit that easily. Their determination to kill Shadowsh rose they were already feeling pressured because of the rapid development of his territory not to mention his strength is extremely great he had challenged most of the city lords near his territory and not once was he defeated. The city lord that have spoken was Leo¡¯s brother Yeman he continue on his speech ¡°Since there are seven of us here we could easily overwhelmed that beast so how about it?¡± The city lords looks at each other before nodding as they quickly advanced towards the roar. ..... Unbeknownst to them Shadowsh was already there once he heard Ziggy¡¯s roar he immediately went towards it¡¯s direction. Once he arrived there he had ordered Ziggy to lie and wait as he called one of his clone and transformed it into a copy of Ziggy as it kept on roaring to attract attention. Shadowsh blends himself in the shadow as he looks at the fake Ziggy as he felt his blood boiling and his killing intent rising. Just a couple of seconds vague shadows appeared on the trees but for Shadowsh who could see at night as clear as he could see in the day he saw seven cloaked figures. The seven cloaked figures quickly surrounds the fake Ziggy as the real Ziggy was now aiming at the back of one of the seven individuals. Once they surrounded the fake Ziggy the seven of them quickly attacks as they used their strongest attacks and aimed them in different spots. Shadowsh quickly used his most powerful illusion ability. [Illusionary World] Because the seven were unprepared and unaware they were quickly captured in a world that Shadowsh depicted. The fake Ziggy disappears as this happened Ziggy quickly strikes as it opens it¡¯s mouth and fired it¡¯s skill [Hydro st]. Boom! The powerful attack hit one of the city lords as he lets out a scream and was thrown to a distance. The other six city lords quickly jumps away from each other as they looks at the direction where the attack came from but all they could see are trees. Shadowsh was smiling in a sneering manner he knew they were caught up in an illusion but since they are city lords they are quite perceptive. So he shouldn¡¯t draw this out as he transformed Leo¡¯s brother into his form while he transformed the other city lords as his bodyguards. When they saw each other they quickly attacked Yeman on the other hand Yeman was confused he saw the image of the city lords being killed as the faces of Shadowsh¡¯s bodyguards appeared and they were responsible for the deaths of the city lords. From behind Shadowsh wasughing at him but the image he saw was actually Ziggy looking at him with intense desire to devour. Ziggy¡¯s inner thought ¡®Sh*t I have fallen in a trap the bodyguards of my bastard brother are actually Xiantian warriors I need to escape¡¯. On the other hand the city lords looks at Yeman with intense killing intent especially the city lord that was hit by Ziggy¡¯s [Hydro st] from earlier he thought it was Shadowsh who ambushed him. Then an all out battlemenced even though Yeman was in the mid stage of the Xiantian Realm he was still outnumbered not to mention every now and then Ziggy would attack him. Trees were being destroyed as the 6 city lords and Yeman fought with their lives on the line on the other hand Shadowsh was suffering from extreme headache. He was now bleeding in his ears putting seven Xiantian Realm experts inside his illusion is extremely taxing. The Qi of a Xiantian Realm expert would automaticallybats any type of energy except for those that are against it. Hentai was ring with warning as Shadowsh was now in a state of total chaos he knew if this goes on he would suffer a powerful drawback. So without further ado he told Ziggy to retreat as he stops his [Illusionary World]. The seven city lords was just in the process of fighting when everything around them changed or more urately returned from the original reality. Shadowsh immediately fainted in his fox form as his ears, nose, muth and eyes were bleeding. The seven city lords quickly retreats away from each other as they looks extremely wretched most of their clothes were ripped apart but thankfully underneath their clothes were their armor. What happened to them just now made them extremely cautious they then looks at each other and nodded they then spoke ¡°I am¡±. They started shouting their names and their hobbies and many more after being assured that they are their true selves they felt assured of course only a little bit. They were still extremely wary without hesitation they quickly fled in different direction while feeling extremely afraid. Back in the camp Shadowsh was put inside the carriage by Ziggy as it knew what his appearance looks like and thankfully no one seen it yet other than special individuals. The next day Hilda and the elephant beastman brothers returned they saw Ziggy munching on a giant tiger carcass. Seeing that they have returned it devoured the giant tiger carcass as it hosted the carriage once again and started carrying them towards their intended destination. Shadowsh woke up in noon he knew it must be Ziggy that have carried after stretching he immediately transformed into his humanoid form and got out of the carriage. The carriage driver was scratching Ziggy¡¯s back with a giant strong broom his muscles in his arms were ripped. The carriage driver was hired not as a driver but as Ziggy¡¯s caretaker because he needs to do a lot of manualbor he was physically fit. His pay every month is 10 whole gold coins which is considered generous in Beast Continent the carriage driver cherished this job and was training his son to do the same. His son of course was happy and expectant to obtain this job as Shadowsh was his idol most of the younger ones in Shadowsh¡¯s territory do. Back in the present Shadowsh looks around and saw that Hilda wasn¡¯t around but the two elephant beastman brothers are they are cooking a giant bear. He nodded as he took out arge amount of meat from Inner Core Rank beasts. Seeing therge amount of meat falling in their heads the two elephant beastman brothers were first stunned they then look behind them and saw Shadowsh standing there. They quickly kneels in front of him Shadowsh nods at them to make them stand up. After a couple of seconds Hilda appeared bringing her some hares when she saw Shadowsh have woken up she quickly beamed as she was about to kneel she was stopped by an invisible force causing her to unable to kneel. Shadowsh asks ¡°How far are we from Westward City?¡± Hilda did not know as she looks at the carriage driver who was busy in his work Shadowsh knew he asks the wrong person as he told the three to show their progress. This was exactly the moment the three were waiting for missions that involvesing with Shadowsh always had an additional benefits. It was being personally taught by Shadowsh and unlike before he was focused only in a couple individuals making their progress faster. The first one to perform was the younger brother from the two elephant beastman brother he took a deep breath before stomping as cracks appeared underneath it. After that he started punching and punching as the air whistled and when booms after his punch. He was training in a cultivation technique called Wild Elephant Mantra and fighting technique called Rampaging Elephant. The two manuals were a perfectbination of attack and considering that the person training these two techniques was a person from the elephant beast n the techniques were furthered strengthened. Shadowsh started giving out tips on how to improve the Rampaging Elephant technique as the Wild Elephant Mantra was improving in a right direction. The next one to perform was the elder brother from the two as like his younger brother he took a deep breath and his body started glowing in golden light. He then took out a huge battle axe and starts to spin as his golden light and his red axe started converging creating an amazing spectacle. Chapter 504 Chapter 504: CHAPTER 475 ??? Shadowsh have given the elder brother of the elephant beastman brothers the Golden Indestructible Elephant Mantra and the the Endless Spinning Chaos. The Golden Indestructible Elephant Mantra is a cultivation manual that focuses on defence while the Endless Spinning Chaos is also a technique that leans on defence. The Endless Spinning Chaos has a great requirement in constitution and even beastman would have a hard time achieving it¡¯s requirement. But the Golden Indestructible Elephant Mantra is a powerful technique that enhanced the overall physical quality of the person training them. It¡¯s like the Metal God Technique only the requirement needed the person to train is to have a bloodline from an elephant beast. After spinning for 30 seconds he stopped as he looks a bit pale Shadowsh nodded as he was extremely satisfied with the improvement of the elder brother of the two elephant beastman brothers. Using Endless Spinning Chaos and activating the Golden Indestructible Elephant field tost for 30 seconds that is already considered amazing. ..... Next was Hilda her cultivation technique is quite ordinary but it built a powerful foundationpared to the rest of her group. It is called Tiger Mantra but this cultivation technique is only the start of her technique which creates a powerful foundation. She then initiate a powerful strike and agile movements it was basic techniques but after practicing the Tiger Mantra her attack is extremely dangerous. Tiger Palm, Tiger w, Tiger Whip and there are more basic movements that she performed after looking at them Shadowsh realised that she had alreadyid down a solid foundation. So he said ¡°Hilda it seems that you have worked extremely diligently you have mastered the basic techniques that I have taught and given you¡± Hilda beamed as she is quite happy that Shadowsh praised her. Shadowsh then took a manual Hentai have stored called Great Tiger Mantra which is the next level of the Tiger Mantra. He then told her to continue practice the basic tiger form of martial art and its skills but this time she needs to corporate her intent and energy and also her bloodline to the movements. Hilda listened attentively as she realizedpared to the rest of the group her technique is the lowest of quality her improvement is much slowerpared to them. But as time goes by she realised her strength have risen to a whole new level she might not be the strongest in her group but she is also not the weakest. Now that Shadowsh have given her the next level of her technique her strength would once again soar. As she happily epted the technique she started reading it as she started to train in the technique immediately because of her solid foundation and her familiarity with Tiger Mantra she quickly get the gist of the technique and her improvement is much more faster than what Shadowsh have predicted. After obtaining tips from Shadowsh the two elephant beastman brothers have also started fixing their mistakes or started to ponder on what he had said to them. Shadowsh on the other hand left them on their own device as he clenched his fist and felt the power within them. ¡®It seems that this continent really is a blessing to those that trains in their physical body¡¯ He thought as he felt his body is now stronger than before. ¡®But too bad the elemental power here is much more lower quality and less denser than in Thousand Forest Continent¡¯ He nodded as he realised this is the truth but he couldn¡¯t be so sure since he still haven¡¯t set foot in the inner part of the continent. But the strength of his new subordinates are too weak and he needed to supervise the progress of his city and the rest of his territory. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he thought ¡®I wish Sans and the others are here they aren¡¯t only professional but they are also strong¡¯. Too bad that the sea is full of danger if he did not obtain any safe path he dared not to embark on another voyage. Thankfully he had two people for the job even as of now the two are still working in this task. They were Kurious and Samantha the two of them were being escorted by a group of marine beasts of the Inner Core Rank to map a path or find any ce dangerous enough to be marked a red spot. Since Kurious haven¡¯t been gone to Thousand Forest Continent nor any location near it he wasn¡¯t expecting to be able to quickly return but he needed to build his marine force to do that he needs to obtain a couple of individuals that are good at manning ships. But most of these individuals are pirates and finding a decent people in them is like finding a needle in a mountain of haystack. Sighing he started walking in the forest deep in thought he only 3 allies so far the city lord of Westward City, the city lord of Snowfall City and the city lord of Waterfall City each city lord were strong individuals andpared to the rest of the city lords in the area only Leo¡¯s brother would be able to overpower them in a one on one fight. Each of his allies have unique items in their territory so he built a base there and trade valuable items to obtain the base. Shadowsh knew that he needs to be amicable and not be a tyrant he doesn¡¯t want to be famous to the point those from the inner part of the continent to bring their attention to him. His identity is just a fake and considering how long the lion beast n have been reigning as kings he knew they had the ability to see through his lies. After all even though the Beast Continent leans on physical strength there are still entities that have different power. One of the greatest example is the fox beast n the entire beast n is focus on illusion even if there are a couple of individuals that focus on other strength. Roar! Suddenly a loud roar was heard as Shadowsh was deep in thought his eyes turn towards the location where the roar came from. He then smiled as his steps became more and more faster leaving numerous afterimages. When he arrived at the location where the roar came from he saw it was actually a flood dragon it was roaring on the sky as he also looks up also. His eyes narrowed as the sky became darker he haven¡¯t noticed such amotion earlier because the pressure was focused on the flood dragon in front of him. Suddenly he felt the space seems to be constricted without hesitation he quickly leaps backward as an explosion ured in his spot earlier. His eyes looks to the side as he threw his improvised [me Bullets] no it should be called Thunder me Bullets as he trained a cultivation technique called lightning shot. Boom! The power of his attacks have multiplied in strength his me Bullets is now twice as strong and fastpared from before. But he couldn¡¯t use rapid shot as he was still in the process of trulybining his skill and this technique. But he could still fire a dozen shots in just 3 seconds as numerous me Bullets was shot towards the direction he targeted. ¡°Oh? This is interesting someone from our n but also have a hint of blood from the n of those sly b*stards¡± Suddenly a voice was heard behind him. Shadowsh knew he had encountered a powerful opponent without hesitation he activates his strongest Illusion. [Illusionary World] Roar! A loud and powerful dragon roar was heard as his [Illusionary World] was destroyed easily. Bam! He was punched in the back as he was sent flying forward breaking numerous trees in the process. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremble in his heart as he knew he encountered a powerful individual capable of toying with him. He raised his hand as punched the ground an use his spiritual sense to scatter the sand in the surrounding. He then dug underground as he transformed into a dragon he knew his only choice is to escape. ¡°Do you really think you could escape my grasp?!¡± Suddenly a bellow was heard as a boom was heard and the ground cracked Shadowsh who had dug underground felt the force of the attack prating the ground easily as he spat out blood. But he gritted his teeth and continue to dig, he then activates his [Darkness Domain] as he called all of his clones toe to him and have them split in different direction. He then transformed into a worm and decrease his presence. Just as he thought this method would work he felt that the space around him started constricting as he felt like he was grasp by a giant hand. ¡®Sh*t¡¯ Knowing that he wasn¡¯t able to fool his enemy so he had his clones charged and do a kamekaze move. Chapter 505 Chapter 505: CHAPTER 476 ESCAPE The nine dragon clone charged towards an old man floating in the sky his beard is extremely long. He looks wise with his white hair and beard floating about but he stood tall like a mountain not bending at all. He was looking at the direction where Shadowsh is his eyes were shining with interest as his aura is indescribable. Shadowsh down under the ground was squirming all he could to get out of the control of the old man. He roared as he became increasingly bigger the force he generates also started to be stronger. Knowing that he could not escape the old man without any drastic measures he knew that he need to use his trump card. [Transcendent Berserk] ..... Boom! With the influx of his aura an explosion the ured as the whole area started trembling. With newfound strength Shadowsh quickly used this opportunity to escape. Up in the sky the nine dragon clones was now being held in the sky with nine tansparent hands one for each dragon. Roar! The nine dragon clones became bloated before exploding the old man harrumphed as a barrier appeared around him. He then took off towards the direction where Shadowsh was running away. Shadowsh was digging in a specific direction he started to dig lower and lower as Hentai was navigating him to aby safe spot they could find. He knew he had used all of his trump card in escaping as he realised he encountered a powerful intelligent being so using his spiritual sense wouldn¡¯t work. He cursed the old man and his ancestor as he continue in his escape he also used the Immemorial Golden Barrier to mask his presence so that his chances of escaping amplified. Back above the ground the old man stops his pursuit as he started frowning he realised he could no longer feel Shadowsh¡¯s aura. He then harrumphs as he stomps hard causing the ground and the area to cave in under his might. He then returns back to monitoring the evolution of the flood dragon he knew that he and Shadowsh have rmed it with all themotion they caused. ¡®I rather obtain that being than this savage beast¡¯ Thought the old man. Hentai informed Shadowsh that the old man was no longer pursuing him but this doesn¡¯t mean that he would stop on the contrary he increased his speed but this time he was going back to their camp. When the night finally came the people back in the camp started to feel worried as Shadowsh did not return to them in this whole time. Suddenly steps could be heard as Shadowsh returned albeit with an extremely paleplexion. Shadowsh on the other hand saw the worried look in the expression of his subordinates he smiled as he waves his hands telling them not to worry. He then brought arge amount of meat and fruits and told them to cook him a feast as he sat down back to his carriage closing his eyes as he could finally rx. After a while he was woken by Hilda as food was already ready so he and the rest of his group started eating as early in the morning they quickly set off. Shadowsh on the other hand started discussing with Hentai as he decided to learn an escaping technique he knew a couple movement skills but this is no use against those that are as strong as the old man he encountered yesterday. He also felt incredibly pressured he finally realised that there are individuals as strong as the Behemoth he encountered when he was exiting the Thousand Forest Continent. After traveling for a couple of days they finally arrived at the territory of Westward City of course they still haven¡¯t truly arrived at the city. Shadowsh actually used his clones to carry them during at night he wanted to escape the forest as he saw that the sky was still as dark as ever he knew that the flood dragon was still undergoing it¡¯s evolution. Back in the present Shadowsh and the rest of his group arrived at a vige. The vigers were quite familiar with Shadowsh as many of them have worked under him to deliver the wine back to his territory their pay is quite generous so they were quite grateful to him. The other cities or territories aren¡¯t as developed as the territory that Shadowsh have been developing as there are still famine and the city is not as clean as Shadowsh¡¯s city. The territory of other city lords are also full of bandits and not safe. Beasts would continue to attack and assault the territories of the other city lords there are even a couple of instances where the cities themselves are the ones that are under an attack. Shadowsh on the other hand either befriend the beast overlords in the other city lords territory as he was also considered as a beast so most of the beasts would feel trust towards him since they obtain their very own intelligence after leveling up to Xiantian Realm. Xiantian beasts considered themselves an another beingpared to beasts so they have their ownmunity no longer have desire to start war against each other unless they would be tempted. In the vige Shadowsh and the rest of his group was brought to the most luxurious location in the whole vige a giant house made up of wood the house is much more beautifulpared to all the houses in the vige. This was a house build specifically for him he wasn¡¯t ttered anymore as he knew that he had improved the lives of the people in this vige. Not to mention he had taken care of the bandits near this location so the vige started to live a much more fulfilling and safe lives. Their whole group decided to stay in the vige to rest most of the vigers were extremely enthusiastic towards them and many parents had their beautiful or handsome children to interact with them. Shadowsh was in his room the entire three days he was meditating while also sending his clones back to his territory he could let them stay on this world as long as he wanted as long as he have enough Mana to operate them. Because he called his clones toe to his rescue there are no clones left in his city or territory and some of his clones were posing as important individuals in his city so their presence is extremely vital to the city and the people. He knew the speed of his clones so he is confident they would be able to return back to his city just after a couple of days but this would mean he would continuously lose Mana throughout their journey. But this is a small price to pay to keep his city safe not to mention he would be able to continuously improved his control over his Mana. With Hentai absorbing the Mana in the surrounding he wasn¡¯t worried that he might empty his Mana and his core would absorb Mana in the surrounding albeit in an extremely slower speedpared to when he wasn¡¯t using his Mana. He knew that this would be quite straining to him since he had used the Immemorial Golden Barrier without any medium. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch his muscle as three days passed by after continuously meditating for three days he finally recovered from his mental fatigue caused by the Immemorial Golden Barrier. After getting out he saw that Hilda and the two elephant beastman brothers were training he cough as to announce his presence. When everyone turns their attention towards him he spoke ¡°We are leaving have you packed everything already?¡± Hilda nodded as they went by theke where Ziggy was resting. Ziggy dislikes popted area so he would stay in ake far from the vige back in Shadowsh¡¯s territory he has a private pond that only exclusive for Shadowsh and him. Seldomly the carriage driver would also go there to massage or him or just to entertain him. Most of the time though he would be out hunting some beasts in the forest since he likes to hone his killing moves. Shadowsh and the rest of his group then left as they were now close to their destination only a couple of days of journey needed to arrive. With Ziggy strength and speed it wasn¡¯t surprising for Shadowsh or anyone to arrive at a destination hundreds of kilometers apart. And with his presence he could get away from all the troublesome encounter with wild beasts but he was still cautious after all he just encountered an enemy powerful enough to crush him with just one finger. If he wasn¡¯t underestimated he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he give it his all he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the old man. And judging from what he felt the old man could transform into a dragon since he felt like someone from the dragon beast n. Chapter 506 Chapter 506: CHAPTER 477 APART Shadowsh became much more curious above the two emperor beast n. Leaving the vige he and the rest of his group be increasingly closer to Westward City. Their travel is extremely leisure as the territory of Westward City doesn¡¯t have that many bandits or any beasts. Most of them were either enved by Fang Gui or devoured by him. His strength made him be one of the strongest city lords in their part too bad his bloodline is too impure so leveling up to Mid Stage of Xiantian Realm is nearly impossible not to mention he is now old so most of his potential is now squeezed tightly. Because of this he passed his time taking care of his territory and his child. Three days of leisure travel Shadowsh and his group finally managed to arrive at their destination everyone of them sighed as they actually like the peaceful time in their travel. ..... Inside his carriage Shadowsh was frowning he couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fist as he realised that the city lords were now pressuring his city and the surrounding viges and town in his territory. ¡®How dare those b*stards took the opportunity and create chaos in my territory let them taste the same thing that I am suffering right now¡¯ With this thought he quickly ordered his clones to wreck havoc in the territory of the city lords that were involved in the trouble in his territory. But he knew that with him being so far away he couldn¡¯t control his clones that efficiently so he had to improvised. And that is to cause chaos using a borrowed knife the bandits and beasts in the surrounding territory of the other city lords are still active as long as he give them some initiative they would act. So without any hesitation he told his clones to scatter papers and random maps pointing that there are treasure in the territory of the other city lords. For the beasts he would use his treasures he left in his secret base after ordering them to do that he told Hentai to monitor the situation of the clones. He thenys down as beads or sweats started raining down his forehead giving missions to his clones with their distance of course he felt mentally fatigue. Besides the clones were still far from his territory if he did not obtain the news from Anna via the enhanced statue that he and Hentai have experimented in he wouldn¡¯t received the news about his city being under attacked by his enemies. He was having intense headache that is why he missed Sans and the others they don¡¯t need his help to deal with his enemies with them around he would feel much assured. He then sighed as he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®I wonder how they are right now?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª In a strange ind full of flowers and beautiful sceneries two gorgeous women and a seductive female wete chatting with each other around them were 4 cute girls. The 7 of them have many simrities first they exudes aura that causes others to be attracted to them second all seven of them have fox ears and tails and finally their eyes seems to draw souls into them. ¡°Mary is it true that your son is such a great character?¡± Asks the seductive female with hint of curiosity and interest. Mary one of the gorgeous woman she has long and lustrous ck hair and a mature curves that would cause men to go crazy for her raised her head proudly and answered in a confident manner ¡°Of course you could asks re¡±. re one of the gorgeous woman with scarlet hair was listening to their story with a rather helpless expression. re helplessly nodded their conversation would always revolved towards Shadowsh Mary would always brags about her son. But she knew that all the things she had told Princess Lilith is true and she was also one of the people that follows Shadowsh to his journey. Princess Lilith who was listening to the story suddenly frown as she looks at the entrance of her garden. A man came in this person also has fox ears and tail he looks at Lilith with tender gaze you could see the affection in his eyes. He was drop dead handsome he has an aura that of someone from nobility. Princess Lilith spoke in a disgust manner ¡°What are you doing here John?¡±. Just as the man was about to answer Princes Lilith screams ¡°And what have you done to my guards¡±. She then stood up before racing towards out of her garden there she saw all of her guards lying in the ground with an exhausted expression. Her expression became livid she could see that these girls have went through something pleasurable that they could no longer feel their legs. She then shouted ¡°John!! How dare you use our main family technique to my guards¡±. John appeared behind her exining ¡°I¡¯ve done it just for you¡±. Princess Lilith only said one thing to him ¡°Scram!!!¡±. With that she left still fuming about what had happened to her guards. After she left the expression in the guy¡¯s face became much more sinister he then spoke in one of the shadows ¡°Tell me all the information you knew about her highness new friends¡± Suddenly the shadow seems to move as a woman in a tight fitting suite appeared she then kneels in front of him and spoke ¡°As of now we still haven¡¯t obtain any news about them Princess Lilith is quite protective of them¡±. Suddenly the woman in the tight fitting outfit was kicked by the handsome fellow as he snarled ¡°Worthless!¡± He then looks at the closed door behind him he was thinking ¡®Princess Lilith you will never escape my grasp I will have you even if it takes extreme measures¡¯. ¡®If you think you could escape your loneliness with the couple of new friend of yours you got another thinging¡¯ His eyes reveals a hint of lust. ¡®I wonder what will be your reaction if I turned your so called friends into my sex ves¡¯ He then licks his lips as he left. In another ce a person with brawny figure and two huge horn was talking something with a golden figure. ¡°The only way for you to advance further is to go back to your original world and obtain a suitable cultivation technique for you to train in¡± Hearing this expression of hesitation could be seen in the face of the brawny figure. Suddenly another figure appeared this one also has a horn on his head he has red cloaked draped on his body. ¡°Gulli I coulde with you since this is a path me and my brother would take in the future it isn¡¯t bad to be prepared¡±. Finally the hesitation on the brawny guy face disappears as he nodded. The two of them looks at the golden figure with determination written in their faces. The golden figure then lifted them up using a strange type of energy as they left seeing the three figures leaving a person in a dark silver armor was looking at them with a rather absent-minded manner. Suddenly two figure both of them were women with figures that is capable to be celebrities. One was seductive while one was stone cold one was fiery while one was ice cold both of them were standing in a respectful manner behind the silver armored guy. The entire surrounding was silent the one who broke this silence was the person wearing the silver armor ¡°Do you guys think I am pathetic I am obviously the first one to follow the lord and yet I am neither the second strongest in our group¡±. The two girls shook their heads as they smiled and pacify him ¡°Master it is not your fault you are developing your own kingdom so advancing into the Transcendent Realm isn¡¯t that easy for you since it would affect everyone of your subordinates¡±. The silver armored guy nodded as he left when he arrived at his destination he saw numerous races interacting with each other in a rather peaceful manner. Seeing this scene the green mes in the helmet of the silver armored guy seems to flicker as he thought ¡®Master if you could only see this your kingdom have achieved what you have dreamed off don¡¯t you worry me and the others will protect this kingdom until your return¡¯. Suddenly a figure appeared besides him via a flower she was extremely beautiful like a fairy that have descended from the heaven. She saw the silver armored guy and her eyes lit up just as she was about to asks something the guy in the silver armored started vomiting. Remembering that her aura caused the people like the silver armored guy to be weaken she became bashful as she quickly distanced herself. ¡°Umm, Sans may I asks where Gulli is? I want to test my strength once again¡± Her voice was extremely melodious if someone heard this they would be calmed as they would feel they are one with nature. Chapter 507 Chapter 507: CHAPTER 478 WESTWARD CITY The silver armored guy answered ¡°Gulli left together with Red and ck¡± The expression of the beautiful woman became disappointed as she pouted she then turns into a flower before disappearing. Once she was no longer around the two girls that were following the silver armored guy finally managed to calm themselves down. ¡°Miss Leafinia is really bing more and more unbearable to us undeads if it wasn¡¯t because the two of us were only half undead I think she might have cleansed us out of this world¡± Of course such words were justexaggeration but the two girls fear and respect towards the beautiful woman before is true. The silver armored guy nodded as he looks in the sky and thought ¡®My Lord when will you be returning?¡¯. Back to where Shadowsh is he and the rest of his group finally enters Westward City maybe because of the news of Fang Cang returning the whole city was in festive mood. Fang Cang is considered the pride of Westward City he has a talentparable to those from the main family of divine raging lion n. ..... It is known that he has the potential to reach thete stage of the Xiantian Realm which surpasses his father by two bottleneck stages. Entering the city Shadowsh looks around before speaking ¡°Go to our branch base in this city I will go to meet Fang Guiter¡±. His group nodded as they arrived at the said location the building is 2 story tall and it was extremely wide. In the door there were two bulky looking bear beastmen guardian it. The two guards were guarding the door with total focus they were releasing pressure that caused ordinary people to try to stay away from the two of them. Of course for Shadowsh and his group such pressure means nothing to them even the carriage driver wasn¡¯t affected. Because they are inside the city now Shadowsh have Ziggy stay of the hugeke near their forest base just outside of Westward City. The ones pulling the carriage were the elephant beastman brothers actually Shadowsh ordered Hilda to be the person to pull the carriage to train herself as he used his spiritual sense to pressure her. But the elephant beastman brothers wanted to use this opportunity to train themselves so they begged for it as Hilda reluctantly agreed. The two brothers were sweating like there is no tomorrow not only the power of Shadowsh was boring down on them they were also operating their cultivation technique so their mental strength continue to wane. Suddenly the elder brother of the two let¡¯s out a trumpet using his mouth because he had a human head he could only use his trumpet using his mouth. His body started to glow in golden light as the carriage became much more faster upon seeing this the younger brother became startled before fire burns in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to lose as his body started to glow in red light and his muscles bulged as he and his brother was now able to carry the carriage much more easier. But as they got closer to their base their expression became much more heavy as they felt the pressure Shadowsh was boring to them be increasingly stronger. But they gritted their teeth as their feet was so heavy if Shadowsh did not cover the ground with his spiritual sense barrier there is a high chance the road would be imprinted with their feet. When they finally managed to enter the base the two elephant beastman brothers immediately stumbles down to the ground as they started breathing heavily it seems that they were truly exhausted. Shadowsh looks at them before telling Hilda ¡°Carry them to their room during our stay in here I will test the three of you and the three of you will be subjected to intense workout¡±. Hilda nodded as she bows towards him and carried the two elephant beastman brothers to their room. Seeing a little girl carry two grown man twice the size of her it would be considered quiteical but none of the members in the base found it funny. After all most of the people in this base were members of the 37 chosen ones so they knew the strength of each other. The other chosen ones were envious of the nine people that were personally taught by Shadowsh their strength have soared to a whole new level. The carriage driver then started cleaning the carriage he also had to take care of Ziggy so he wouldn¡¯t stay in the base inside Westward City. Shadowsh on the other hand left the base as he started walking towards the city lord mansion. Using his spiritual sense to create an illusion nobody managed to sense him they continue in their usual activities. Smoothly arriving at the gate of the city lord mansion he couldn¡¯t help but thought ¡®The living quality of beastman are really different from the humans¡¯. The living quality of Westward City is only above that of a slum in a human city because of their affinity towards beasts there are many feces of beasts scattered in the road. Not only that the air is foulerpared to his city he sighed as he wished that the slimes were here they would definitely thrive. He couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed that the Beast Continent doesn¡¯t have a slime on it as those little beings are the garbage collector and disposer. He shook his head as he dispels his Illusion surprising the guards just as they were about to initiate a fighting pose they saw the appearance of the intruder. Quickly the two guards bows to him as they greeted ¡°Greetings to city lord of Shadowsh City city lord Leo!¡± Shadowsh nodded he then smiled as it seems that the news about him changing the name of his city is now spreading far and wide. The people did not know why he had done this nor what the word Shadowsh represent but they just let it go as there are no rules regarding the name of a city in Beast Continent. Shadowsh waves his hand indicating that the two should stop bowing he then said ¡°Inform Fang Gui that his friend has arrived¡±. The two guards nodded as one of them quickly ran towards the city lord mansion the guard who have stayed looks at Shadowsh with awe. No matter how many times he looks at him he still found him incredibly charming not only that the pressure brought by the bloodline difference is extremely clear he was having a hard time reigning his bloodline in so that he wouldn¡¯t submit to Shadowsh. Shadowsh dislikes the gaze of the guard as a man he did not like being looked like that with another man. Thankfully he don¡¯t need to suffer from this as after a while the other guard have returned bringing Shadowsh with him. Shadowsh entered the city lord mansion with ease suddenly he felt gazes towards him that causes his fox bloodline to run amok. But because he now have experienced that pleasure he was now much more better in controlling his bloodline than before because his fox bloodline is much easier to controlpared to his dragon bloodline thankfully the two counter each other. He then smiled as he faced the women who were looking at him with great interest he then greeted them ¡°Beautifuldies it is nice to meet all of you again¡±. There were 9 women inside the room 6 of them were Fang Gui wives while the three were his daughters. Fang Gui knew that he had reached his final potential so he had been passing his days trying to pass his bloodline. Other than Fang Cang there were another 8 sons that Fang Gui has 5 of them were already mature enough and some of them are already married and have children of their own. It wasn¡¯t surprising though most Xiantian Realm experts that are city lords tends to be more than a hundred years old. Only Fang Cang was considered a genius in the family causing much jealousy in the family. Only Fang Gui and Fang Cang have reached the Xiantian Realm in their family the eldest amongst Fang Gui¡¯s children whom was called Fang Nigh was peak of Inner Core Rank he still needs a couple of years before he could rank up to Xiantian Realm. Back in the present Shadowsh started chatting with thedies while he wait for Fang Gui. The daughters of Fang Gui were extremely enthusiastic their eyes were glowing in interest as there are adoration in them. Shadowsh was both powerful and his appearance is considered quite handsome which was rare for beastman as most of them were either brawny brute or frail handsome guys. Just as Shadowsh was having a hard time dealing with enthusiastic females the door opened and one of Fang Gui¡¯s son arrived seeing him he heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 508 Chapter 508: CHAPTER 479 FANG CANG The one who have entered was called Fang Zeng he was one of the smart ones in the family he was also the closest with Shadowsh. He then came greeted him as he looks at him with admiration unlike his brothers he was leaning on the path of geniuses but because this continent is bias towards strength he was shunned to a corner by his family causing him to feel lonely and despondent. That is until Shadowsh came to this territory when the two of them met the two immediately hit it off as the two of them are considered much more intellectualpared to the other beastman in this part. Shadowsh also started training him in spiritual sense technique he was now getting more smarter and stronger so he saw him as his master. Shadowsh smiled as he looks at Fang Zeng and spoke ¡°Fang Zeng have a seat I have many things I need to discuss with you¡± Hearing this Fang Zeng immediately sat down he did not know that his mother and step mothers also his sisters were looking at him angrily his attention is all focus towards Shadowsh. ¡°I have heard that you have finally managed to nurture your very own force so tell me how strong they are of course don¡¯t tell me your trump cards or secrets I just want to assess how strong your group is¡±. ..... Fang Zeng became excited and nervous he then spoke ¡°My group is only mediocre in strength most of them were Bone Tempering Rank only my right hand man is a Marrow Tempering Rank warrior in our group¡±. ¡°There are only 29 of us and our job mostly being merchants while sometimes we would hunt bandits for extra earning¡±. Shadowsh nodded he then gave some tips to Fang Zeng ¡°Since you wanted to create a powerful merchant group you need both intelligence and strength and from what you have told me only you is the only one able to calcte in your entire group¡±. Fang Zeng shook his head as he exined ¡°Actually one of the younger ones in my group knew how I am now teaching some basic math just like you have taught me our group is progressing quite well since this territory is owned by father but I know that we wouldn¡¯t able to smoothly do the same thing to other territories¡±. Shadowsh smiled as he patted his shoulder he then gave him one more tip ¡°You also should verify the loyalty of new members of your group after all as long as there is one traitor it would spell trouble to your entire group¡±. Fang Zeng nodded actually he had already scanned his group and knew that they were all loyal to him as most of them were ves that he had rescued from the bandits. He was also working great as merchant as he was quite close to Shadowsh most of his venture would always involve Shadowsh¡¯s territory. Since there are no bandits near or around the territory of Shadowsh their group have an easy time arriving at Shadowsh¡¯s city obtaining funds for their operation and for their group. Because of this his father was now proud of him and their territory was earning more money because of him. His father have now dispatched many of his subordinates to protect him from all cost. Fang Zeng did not know his right hand man was also his father¡¯s subordinate he was just happy to have someone strong to protect their group. While Shadowsh and Fang Zeng was discussing about their ideas and ns for their territory or group another batch of people entered the mansion. The entire atmosphere be heavy as the entire family except for Fang Gui and Fang Cang have arrived. The sons of Fang Gui was very despondent right now as they were always vying for the seat of their father but they also know that they have no chance as long as their brother Fang Cang exist. Fang Zeng is the only who wasn¡¯t interested in their struggle as most of his bloodline came from his mother which was from clear spirit lion n. The one dominating his brothers¡¯ bloodline is the divine raging lion bloodline which always vie for supremacy. Because the entire atmosphere inside the room is quite heavy Fang Zeng stops talking as he felt the mood in the entire room. For Shadowsh he doesn¡¯t care since this is a family problem so as an outsider he shouldn¡¯t meddle in such an affair. After a while Fang Gui finally arrives next to him was a great a man that resembles him next to the man were another two old man the aura that they exudes caused Shadowsh to tense as his extinct told him that these two old men were terrifying. Suddenly his dragon bloodline reacted as his aura shed together with the two old men causing sparks to fly. The expression of the two old man changed as they looks at Shadowsh while Shadowsh on the other hand looks at them with interest. The three looks at each other with their aura still colliding causing the people except for Fang Gui and the man besides him to feel breathless. After a while the three of them stops as the man besides Fang Gui walks towards Shadowsh and smiles he then greeted him ¡°You must be Leo I have heard many things about you¡±. Shadowsh smiled as he answered back ¡°You must be Fang Cang the pride of Westward City you truly honor your reputation¡±. The two then shook hands as Fang Cang sat the two old man also sat down in a corner while Fang Gui sat on the most important seat of all which was in the center of the room. He then coughs as he spoke ¡°I have gathered all of you here to announce something I will announced this in public tomorrow¡±. The expression of his sons changed as they look extremely ugly the eldest amongst them even started breathing rapidly. The only ones who haven¡¯t had any reaction were Fang Cang, the two old men that came with him, Shadowsh, Fang Zeng and Fang Cang¡¯s mother. Fang Gui continue ¡°All of you knew that I am now growing older so I have decided to abdicate my position as the city lord and I have decided to appoint Fang Cang as the city lord¡±. The entire atmosphere became heavy as most of the people inside the room feel disappointed but they couldn¡¯t do anything to change their father¡¯s decision. Even the oldest brother among them knew that wether in reputation and strength he was totally no match against a genius like Fang Cang. Suddenly a voice sounded out from the silent room and because the room was extremely silent the sound of the voice is extremely loud. ¡°I disagree¡± Hearing this everyone was shocked but when they saw who have said such words their shocked amplified. The one who have spoken was actually Fang Cang shocking everyone except for Shadowsh who have sensed something since the beginning and the two old men sitting in the corner. Fang Gui was first angry but seeing it was Fang Cang who have spoken his anger turned into shock and confusion. ¡°Father I have been recruited to be one of the candidate to be an elder in Majestic Lion Academy so I will be too busy to take care of your city¡±. Hearing this Fang Gui did not be disappointed on the contrary he became excited he then grabs the hands of his son and asks ¡°Really?¡±. Fang Cang nodded with confidence written in his face he then released his aura as the aura of a 4th gate Xiantian Realm warrior or mid stage Xiantian Realm warrior bore down on everyone inside the room except for Shadowsh and the two old men who shook the pressure with ease. Fang Cang was just basking to his own glory when he saw this he was quite shocked as before he felt that Shadowsh was quite strong now he just felt he was unfathomable. The two old men then ps their hand as the pressure disperse they then spoke ¡°Now that the announcement is out of the way we are now nning to meet with one of the elder of the dragon n¡±. This time everyone was shocked to the core just as they were still dazed by the news the two old men left. Fang Cang on the other hand looks at his father and coughs as the daze of everyone inside the room dispersed Fang Gui saw that his sons except for Fang Cang and Fang Zeng were looking at him with intense gaze. So he announced ¡°Since Fang Cang is unable to watch over Westward City so is now not s suitable candidate to be the city lord I have decided to announce that the next city lord will be the first one of any of you to achieve the Xiantian Realm¡±. Chapter 509 Chapter 509: CHAPTER 480 CLOWN The expression of everyone in the room changed such requirement would take decades toplete. The person who has the highest chance to achieve this goal is Fang Nigh and other than his cultivation he also nurtured his force in the city as he is considered both the guard captain and general in Westward City. ¡°Other than my requirement achieving the Xiantian Realm I wanted another requirement but first let me asks your brother Fang Zeng¡±. Hearing everyone turned to Fang Zeng who was now dazed as he never thought during this very important meeting his name was called. Shadowsh on the other hand stood up as he spoke ¡°This meeting is too important for a stranger like me so I¡¯ll take my leave¡±. Suddenly Fang Gui grabs Shadowsh¡¯s hand as he said to him ¡°Please don¡¯t leave this matter also regards you¡±. Shadowsh became confused but he still sat down as he looks at Fang Gui¡¯s sincere eyes he was also covered with dread. ..... He then continue his questions towards Fang Zeng ¡°Fang Zeng may I asks of you do you swear you won¡¯t interfere in the inheritance of the position of the city lord?¡±. Fang Zeng nodded ¡°Yes! I will have no time maintaining this city while I am busy with mypany we are already busy as it is¡±. He was confused as to why his father asks such question after all his force and strength is the weakest amongst his brothers. Fang Gui nodded in relief as he was satisfied with this answer he then spoke ¡°The next requirement to be a city lord is to obtain Fang Zeng¡¯s recognition¡±. The whole became stagnant as if time stops suddenly each and everyone inside the room except for Shadowsh and Fang Gui stood up and shouted ¡°What!!!¡±. Fang Gui looks at the shocked expression of his family he then exined why he had given this requirement ¡°During all my years of ruling this territory I would see our ce as just a backwater ce I thought it is because we are in the outer realm¡±. ¡°That is until my friend Leo changed his territory to the point the spiritual Qi and the environment could match that of those in the inner realm¡±. ¡°I now knew that I could develop my territory much better but since I am now old and is approaching my time this have be my regret¡±. Just as Fang Gui was expressing his regret and helplessness his mood suddenly took a turn as he looks at Fang Zeng with hope ¡°That is until Fang Zeng talent bloomed I realised with his intelligence and Leo¡¯s help we could develop our city and increase our strength especially during this period before that starts¡±. Just as everyone was looking at Fang Zeng with intense desire and interest Shadowsh on the other hand looks confused he then asks ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±. Fang Gui nodded ¡°As expected of Leo you quickly catch up¡±. He then looks at Fang Cang as if indicating that he should exin some things. Fang Cang nodded as he look extremely grave he then said ¡°I have some news from the Majestic Lion Academy I have heard that we are going into another war¡±. The expression of everyone inside the room changed as they saw dread in them during thest war between the tiger beast n and the lion beast n many of the members of the two beast n have perished the two group have nearly pushed down from the title of the four major beast n. There are a couple beast n eyeing after their position the only reason why they still have this position is because of their respective ancestors treasure. Fang Cang continue ¡°This time it isn¡¯t against beast ns but a war against another continent¡±. The expression of everyone worsen even Fang Gui did not know this he just know that there will be another war. Shadowsh on the other hand was shocked ¡®A war between continents¡¯. This will be the first time he encountered this all the wars he took part back in Thousand Forest Continent is considered small scalepared to this. Besides the strength of Thousand Forest Continent is nothingpared to Beast Continent. Fang Cang then sighed as he seems to be helpless ¡°This news would be spread by the members of each sect and academy but this is the only information I know since I am still considered a student not a teacher¡±. Shadowsh smiled as he spoke ¡°It is already enough but because this is too sudden I need to return back to my territory to make preparation¡±. Fang Cang nodded he then said ¡°Actually Leo-san you don¡¯t need to be anxious the two continent wouldn¡¯t start fighting for a decade or two¡±. Just as he said that a voice suddenly sounded out ¡°That is where you are wrong, the battle was already underway as we spoke¡±. Shadowsh was calm as he had already sensed somebody spying on them he has used his spiritual sense to locate that said person but he did not manage to find him. The expression of Fang Cang have changed as he took out his weapon Fang Gui also took out his huge bat hammer. A person with a clown mask appeared and sat down one of the seat as he introduced himself ¡°Greetings everyone I am Casper the clown I am the messenger of your death¡±. Just as he had said this Fang Gui and his sons attacked but the clown was still nonchntly. That is until it was Shadowsh who made a move unlike the others he attacked in an another spot his attack carries all of his force so it was quite powerful. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as the attacks of everyone in the roomnded on their target. The clown that Fang Gui and his sons disappears as it dispersed on the other hand the spot where Shadowsh have attacked a figure was rapidly fleeing. Shadowsh opens his mouth as he spat out his dragon breath targeting the clown he had already locked down in his aura with his spiritual sense. ¡°Godd*mmit!¡± The clown cursed as he opens his arm and numerous arms appeared behind him wrapping him around. Boom! The attack threw the clown towards the city as numerous houses were broken down because of it. Fang Gui and the rest of his family immediately knew that they were fooled just as they were piss off and was about to charged towards the clown Shadowsh stops them. ¡°Everyone stop that clown is quite strong only me, Fang Gui and Fang Cang are the ones able to contend with it¡±. Hearing this everyone stops Shadowsh continue ¡°Fang Nigh gather the soldiers and pacify the people in the city¡±. He then looks at Fang Gui as he asks ¡°Old Gui let¡¯s lead this thing towards theke that I have requested from you¡±. Hearing this Fang Gui immediately knew what is his n he nodded as the three of them flew towards where the clownnded. Fang Cang was actually clueless but Fang Gui started telling him about the route and about Ziggy. Fang Cang was shocked to hear that Shadowsh managed to tame a Xiantian beast but his shock disperse almost immediately as he had encountered individuals just like him back in the capital. Just as three were close numerous giants papers appeared as they folded themselves bing humanoid figures there were 12 paper humans all in all and every paper man attacked Shadowsh disregarding the two. Seeing this as an insult Fang Cang became angry as he waves his sword and it started to ze and attacked the paper humans. Three of the paper humans changed their targets as they aimed their punches towards Fang Cang. Bang! Fang Cang¡¯s sword and the three paper man fist hit each other suddenly the expression on Fang Cang¡¯s face changed as he was mmed into a couple of houses before ultimately stopping. Fang Gui expression changed just as he was about to look at his son Shadowsh kicked him as one of the paper man nearly hits him. The houses was once again destroyed Shadowsh knew if this continue Westward City will be no more. So he quickly transformed into a giant dragon as he would make up excusester for this form. Boom! But even with his dragon form the punch that he took from 5 paper man shock his core as he was thrown but thankfully he ps his wings to avoid destroying the houses. Roar! He release a loud roar as he fly high and started giving towards the direction of the clown. He managed to nimbly dodged all the attacks of the paper man but suddenly numerous hands with white gloves appeared as they tried to capture Shadowsh. Swish! But they did not managed to grab anything as Shadowsh transformed back to his human form he then punched the house as a boom was heard. Chapter 510 Chapter 510: CHAPTER 481 CLOWNS ll Everything inside the city was chaos Xiantian Realm experts fighting inside a city is quite a taboo and those that were involved in the fight would be hunted by other Xiantian Realm experts as long he or she is deemed guilty. Swish! Suddenly a person rapidly flew towards one of thergest building in the city and with a loud bang the building was destroyed. The person who flew and was smashed into one of the building was Shadowsh he never thought he would be outmatched by his opponent through physical strength. ¡°Die! Insect! A roar was heard as the clown appeared on top of the broken building but his appearance is now different from before he was now extremely buff unlike his slim appearance from before. ¡°Savage sh!¡± Suddenly just as the clown was about to m his foot down a figure rapidly flew towards it with mes covered around it¡¯s body. *Roar* Just as the clown¡¯s attention was focused on the ming figure a loud roar was heard as the clown cover his head as he felt the whole world was buzzing. Because of this the ming figure or Fang Cang managed tond a clean hit on him as he flew backwards. ..... Shadowsh came out of the rubles as he was the one who let¡¯s out a loud roar from earlier seeing his appearance Fang Cang was amazed as he no longer looks like someone from the lion beast n but someone from the dragon beast n. His expression then changed as the clown flew towards them just as he was about to fight back Shadowsh¡¯s voice was heard ¡°Fall back don¡¯t forget about the n¡±. Hearing this he nodded as the two of them started fleeing seeing this a glint passed through the clown¡¯s eyes as he had investigated the beast n and new that they are not smart but great warriors retreating is quite a disgrace for them. But it was only from the books he knew that the beast n aren¡¯t that stupid so after thinking about it he knew that he was being lead to a trap. He snorted as he thought ¡®Beasts let me see what trap could harm me the great Casper!¡¯. He then chased after the two but he was spreading his spiritual sense he might be confident but he was not stupid as long as he felt any danger he would immediately counter. Once the clown was gone someone came out from the rubles he was Fang Gui he then chased after the clown. The speed of the clown is quite fast but not as fast Shadowsh is. Fang Cang was holding his legs as the two them finally arrives at Ziggy¡¯s pond near the pond is a shack Shadowsh¡¯s carriage driver stays there. Shadowsh immediately told the carriage driver to open the escape route of the shack and leave via spiritual sense. He then dove into the huge pond that is essentially ake he brought Fang Cang with him. After a couple of seconds the clown arrives on top of theke looking around he started to scan the surrounding he then realised that there was an escape route under the shack but no sign of remnant of qi from a Xiantian expert could be sensed. He though that Shadowsh was using this method to fool him he then snorted as he dove down unto theke shouting ¡°Do you really think you could fool me with this?!!!¡±. Bang! But suddenly a huge tail came out from nowhere and ms him into the depth of the pond. Ziggy¡¯s eyes were now zing with killing intent it lets out a roar that sounds strange because they are underwater. Shadowsh was now in his dragon form while Fang Cang was in his half beast form as the two of them follows Ziggy¡¯s charged. The clown looks at the three figures that is charging towards him he ignored Fang Cang immediately as he saw that he moves in a slow manner. Shadowsh quickly sent a message to Fang Cang telling him to go back up he would responsible for keeping the clown in the pond if he ever tries to escape. Fang Cang stops and nodded he doesn¡¯t know why but he had an innate feeling he should follow what Shadowsh orders. Shadowsh and Ziggy were experienced in fighting underwater with their teamwork they have a high chance of defeating the clown. The two of them attacked at the same time and the clown wasn¡¯t good at fighting underwater so his movement is quite stiff. A muffled thud was heard as the clown was hit and he was mmed back to the ground Shadowsh and Ziggy continue in their assault both their attacks were in full power so the damage they dealt is quite great. The clown was now helpless his strength is restricted underwater so does his speed so he now have be a punching bag for both Shadowsh and Ziggy. If Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried that the clown might kill Ziggy if he was swallowed he would have let him be. Suddenly just as the two of them were easily beating down the clown numerous chains started to constrict both Shadowsh and Ziggy before pulling them upwards. Above the pond a clown with a blue masks was floating besides him were Fang Cang and his father but their necks and limbs were bind in chains. The two of them looks awful as they look at the clown in the blue cloak and masked with a bit of fear. As the chains were pulled above the two of them saw Shadowsh and Ziggy just like them they were binded with chains. Shadowsh who was in his dragon form looks awful he suddenly felt his strength and his Mana is now sealed if his spiritual sense isn¡¯t powerful he would have already been half conscious. He then res at the clown in the blue cloak as his spiritual sense assaulted the clown. Because he was unprepared the clown was momentarily stunned his bind loosen up without hesitation he charged towards the clown but suddenly he flew towards the forest as he mmed into a couple of trees in the process. It was the clown in the white cloaked he looks at Shadowsh with hatred he then charged towards him. The blue clown on the other hand recovers from his daze as he tightens the chains once again he then looks at the direction where Shadowsh was thrown as he thought ¡®Interesting¡¯. Shadowsh on the other hand quickly flew back up but the white cloaked clown was already on top of him as he punched his head. Bang! mming back to the ground Shadowsh felt his head buzzing he new that he was now match against the clown in terms of strength also he realised that the clowns have powerful spiritual sense. The blue clown has twice as great as his spiritual sense but because he was busy controlling his chains via his spiritual sense. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar as he released his [Dragon Breath] once again as the clown spreads his palm and a giant card appeared and blocked the attack. Bam! The white clown was hit by Shadowsh¡¯s tail as he thought he was still blocking the dragon breath. The white clown did not took much damage but a dozen Thunder me Bullets flew towards him as the clown threw a couple of papers and once again paper man appeared as they punched out and destroys the Thunder me Bullets. ¡°You beast again and again you have pissed me off¡± The white clown spoke as he looks at Shadowsh with intense killing Intent. Shadowsh expression was extremely serious as he looks at the clown his expression then changed as he looks behind the clown and spoke in a shrill voice ¡°What is that!¡±. The clown¡¯s expression changed as he looks behind him only to find nothing. Bam! Using both his skills and techniquebined Shadowsh used his ws to sh the clown into halves. But he did not managed to do that but he had heavily injured the white clown as his white cloak was now covered in blood. Bam! Bam! Bam! But what he did not know is that the clown was also baiting him as the paper man attacked just as his attacknded on him. But all the attack misses as Shadowsh transformed into a fox too little for the giant paper man to hit. He then charged towards the injured white clown but he suddenly felt a sense of dread as he stops on his track and flee. The white clown who wasying in his pool of blood stood up as he looks at Shadowsh who was fleeing his anger rose he was actually faking it but he never thought his enemy would knew it. He chased after Shadowsh but once again he was outssed in terms of speed Shadowsh on the other hand was thinking how to rescue Ziggy. Chapter 511 Chapter 511: CHAPTER 482 CLOWNS lll He knew he was no match against the clowns they are already in the peak of Mid phase of Xiantian Realm while he was only in early phase and he was still in the first level. The white clown was getting more and more angry he could not catch up no matter what he do also he would be hit by Thunder me Bullets which hurts. ¡°Casper you still haven¡¯t finished your task it is really disappointing¡± Suddenly a voice was heard as Shadowsh immediately felt the sense of dangering from his side. Without hesitation he leaps up on the sky as an explosion ured on the spot he was in earlier. He then transformed back to his dragon form and continue fleeing but a yellow cloaked clown appeared as it helds a whip he thenshed out as it hits Shadowsh. Shadowsh screams in pain as he felt other than physical pain he was hit in the soul. Boom! But that doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t retaliate without any sign he used his skill [Elemental Tail] to hit the yellow clown. ..... The clown bends downward as the tail missed but Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet he shot out a [Dragon Breath]. Boom! Finally the yellow clown was hit as he rapidly flew down and smashed into the ground but he had used his whip as a cover so he wasn¡¯t hurt. But for Shadowsh it was already enough he took off once again but the yellow clown is quite fast he appeared above him in no time as he hit him with a palm strike. ¡°Thunder Palm!¡± Bam! Shadowsh ms into the ground during this short amount of time Casper the white clown finally catch up as he grabs Shadowsh¡¯s tail and lifted him up before mming him into the ground he repeated this process a couple of times. Shadowsh tried to retaliate but every time he did the yellow clown would whipped him causing unimaginable pain. [Darkness Domain] Activate!. Suddenly the whole world became a dark but it was only around the three Shadowsh transformed into a small fox and started digging he then changed into a worm as he wriggle his way down in an incredible speed. The two clown looks at the darkness around them with frustration and jealousy their race has powerful physiqueparable to those of the warring beast n and they have powerful spiritual sense it looks like they are born perfect but they had one shoring they aren¡¯t able to create a domain and a Xiantian Image. The white clown raised his two hands high before smashing them into the ground the yellow clown on the other hand started moving his whip in an incredible speed as he created a field of whip shadows. What the two didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh who was escaping saw everything and he stops as his eyes burned in delight he finally found a weakness against his opponent. Without hesitation he got up of the ground and attacked the white clown who was wildly waving his fist around. Shadowsh hits him in the back as he follows his attacks with Thunder me Bullets in his domain he has an advantage. Too bad he couldn¡¯t call his clones as he realised that his city was also under sieged but thankfully some powerful individual from the beast n have save the city judging from the image Hentai have sent him he realised that it looks a lot like the old man that tried to capture him. Back in the present Shadowsh started his assault as little by little the white clown was being pushed or lead towards the yellow clown. The white clown once again threw a couple of papers around and another dozen paper man appeared Shadowsh smirks as he thought that it was a futile effort as this only adds to his advantage. Bam! Bam! Bam! The paper men started punching everywhere and because the yellow clown was close he also suffered from the barrage of attack. The yellow clown managed to deflect the attacks but he was facing seven paper men so after a while he was finally hit by one attack as he was mmed into the ground. His whip might be powerful but it¡¯s main usage is to inflict pain to his enemies so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their full force but against these paper men that has no emotion or feeling his whip does little effect. The paper men continue in their barrage as they started punching everywhere to the point even the white clown was hit also. The pure darkness would cut every connection you have so the white clown does not know where his paper men are or where they are attacking he had ordered them to just attack which is a foolish decision. Knowing that he had made a foolish decision the white clown turns all of the paper men into ordinary papers but Shadowsh was still attacking him in a distance with Thunder me Bullets. The yellow clown stood up as he was now furious without hesitation he lits his body up with electricity as numerous electricity started ring up around him. ¡°Argghhh!¡± The white clown let¡¯s out a pained cry as he was electrocuted by the yellow clown he then grabs a huge dirt and started throwing them in his surrounding. The giant dirt started raining throughout everywhere as the trees were destroyed in the process. Shadowsh was easily moving around and dodging the huge dirt but the yellow clown wasn¡¯t as lucky as him he was hit by the giant dirt thrown by the white clown as he was pushed backwards but because of his strength he easily destroyed the dirt but he was hit in his mask by a Thunder me Bullet. Shadowsh was easily controlling the situation but his body suddenly became stiff as he felt that his soul was binded by something as his domain started crumbling down. He quickly spreads his spiritual sense as he could use it in his domain while others could not he then saw a chain that seems to be connected in his soul. He quickly thought of the blue clown and cursed he then use his powerful spiritual sense to escape from the binding but it is extremely tough only nking sounds could be heard. Also because he was using his spiritual sense to keep his clones in this realm he was having hard time getting out of the bind. He started to panicked as he realised that his domain is rapidly breaking but try as he might he couldn¡¯t get out of the bind. When his domain finally crumbles down the two clowns looks at him with murderous intent and knew that he was dead meat. ¡°Great Suppression Fist!¡± ¡°Sonic Thunder Palm!¡± Bam! Being hit by two powerful attack his ribs was crushed as some of it pierced through his lungs. He was then thrown backwards as he spat outrge volume of his blood leaving a trail of blood. But he was shocked to realised that the chain binding his soul was released but he knew it was already toote his injury was too heavy to move. Suddenly a roar was heard as arge volume of water was sted towards the two clowns as another figure caught Shadowsh and flee. Shadowsh wanted to look at the figure who was carrying him but it was of no use he was exhausted both mentally and physically as he fainted. Back in the spot where Shadowsh and the two clowns fought the blue clown appeared he then attacked the yellow clown without hesitation. Shocked the yellow clown did not have any time to defend as he spat out blood being punched by the blue clown. Casper was shocked he then shouted ¡°Ron what the hell are you doing?!!¡± The blue clown shouted ¡°That is the question you should ask him I have already bind the enemy with my soul bind but yet he attacked the target I have suffered from his attack now all the target I captured have escape!!!¡± After shouting this the blue clown be more angry he then gathers his chains into his arm as they created a chain gloves just as the blue clown was about to continue beating the yellow clown Casper quickly grabs him and starts to calm him down. The yellow clown was at first furious but after hearing what the blue clown have said he just droops his head low he knew that the target mention by hispatriot was the opponent they were fighting from before that exins why their opponent froze. Soul Bind was the strongest skill that hispatriot has it would bind the soul of the target causing him or her to be unable to move even an inch but it also has one huge drawback. As long as the target was hit by an elemental attack the attack would also glow towards the chain holder that is why he knew that the reason why the blue clown was furious is because of his attack and there is also one thing that the blue clown does not like about the skill Soul Bind he would suffer thrice as much painpared to the target. Chapter 512 Chapter 512: CHAPTER 483 HEAVILY INJURED Far from the location of the three clowns three figures both injured while one was lying on a back of arge crocodile clearly heavily injured. The oldest amongst the individual started coughing up blood as he trips and fall electricity started to sh in his body. ¡°Dad are you okay?¡± Seeing this the only one who was walking in a normal manner looks worried as he carried the old man in his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m okay it¡¯s just a residual energy I won¡¯t die but Leo is clearly on the brink of death I don¡¯t know if we could make it back to Westward City¡± Said the old man with a sigh. The young man looks at the figure lying on the back of the giant crocodile behind him withplicated emotion. He spoke ¡°I just met him but I realised how awesome he is not only he is incredibly smart but he was also powerful judging from the attacks he had suffered it was already a miracle his body is still intact¡±. ¡°Not to mention the lightning attack that we have suffered clearly came from him if it wasn¡¯t for him we could have never escape¡±. ..... The old man nodded unbeknownst to them Hentai was rapidly healing Shadowsh yes the man lying on the giant crocodile¡¯s back is him. Hentai was always absorbing energy automatically saving them inside its power source to be usedter. Shadowsh was so heavily injured Hentai had to take over to keep his life there is only a little distance between him and death. Ziggy wasn¡¯t worried as he felt the life force of Shadowsh and knew that he wouldn¡¯t die so it was still leisurely following the two in front of him. After walking for nearly an hour they finally returned back to Westward City the two old men that came with Fang Cang was flying above the city looking around guarding it tightly. Fang Cang heaved a sigh of relief seeing them what supposed to be a quick trip back to the city have be minutes as they couldn¡¯t fly and they were heavily injured. The doctors quickly checked up on them as they look grim as they found that there is an invasive lightning energy that is ravaging the body of the three people. Especially Shadowsh other than lightning energy the doctors found another type of energy that is suppressing his vital organs. But they also found that Shadowsh¡¯s body was healing on its own like a machine precise and secure. The doctors knew if they ever do something then it might actually put Shadowsh¡¯s life in danger than make it better. Three dayster Shadowsh finally opens his eyes but he was still heavily injured he couldn¡¯t even lift his fingers he saw that his body is covered in bandage. He was surprised he never thought he would survived such powerful blows he then asks ¡®Hentai how much power remaining in your power source?¡¯. [5%] Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile as he realised that his work was once again reset from the beginning but he did not regret it as his life would have been forfeited. He then used his spiritual sense to connect with his clones and realized without him being conscious they would cease to exist. Without hesitation he summoned them to his side as he made them into his figure as he controlled one of the clone that looks exactly like him to go outside. Suddenly there was amotion outside as people were surprised to see Shadowsh the only one who did not react is Ziggy who is still snoring. Shadowsh then waves his hand as he started speaking ¡°Everyone thank you for worrying about me and I am very grateful for your care for these past few days but I am sad to say that I need to return to my territory as the whole situation in the continent is now in chaos¡±. He then waves his hand towards his subordinates as he told the carriage driver ¡°Prepare the carriage we need to return back to my city fast¡±. Shadowsh then returned back to the room he then puts his body in a cover before going out. The people were confused seeing such a huge pillow with Shadowsh but they did not asks him anything. Putting his real self inside the carriage his clone sat atop the carriage while the other clones was taking care of his body. Just as his group was busy preparing for their return Fang Cang and his father appeared the two of them bows towards Shadowsh. Like Shadowsh both of them are heavily injured and covered in bandages but they still forced themselves to go out. ¡°The two of us father and son wanted to thank you for your help to my city and to its people¡±. Shadowsh smiled as he spoke ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me as my city and your city are allies¡±. Shadowsh and his group then started their travel as the three bodyguards were extremely fidgety as they wanted to asks what had happened. Shadowsh chuckles silently but seeing them like this he finally decided to tell them what had happened. Hearing his fight the three of them and the carriage driver were in awe as they realised that he practically fought all three clowns that are able to easily defeat Fang Cang and Fang Gui. Since they couldn¡¯t continue their travel all the time they need to rest and eat especially him as he would need to eatrge amount of food to recover when night fall everyone sat around a bonfire. Shadowsh told them that they would have soup all the way so they followed his orders as they started cooking soup Shadowsh was the one supplied all the food. Ziggy wasn¡¯t heavily injured just like Shadowsh and the Fang father and son but it was still injured nheless so it stayed unlike before where he would hunt his own food. What they didn¡¯t know Shadowsh scattered his clones throughout the surrounding as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight so he needs to prioritize the safety of his group. One of his clones suddenly lost contact with him causing him to feel grim he then used his illusion to activate [Illusionary World] and covers the whole camp. He knew that it was a high chance that the ones who took care of one of his clones were the clowns so this illusion field wouldn¡¯t work but it is quite the opposite only if they set foot in the camp would they would be able to disperse the Illusion. Shadowsh wanted to draw them away from the camp so he transformed his clones in his image and Ziggy¡¯s form. Just exactly what he thought the three clowns immediately took the baits but when they arrived at the location of the two clones the blue clown spoke ¡°These two are fakes¡±. The other two clowns were startled they then look at the two in front of them who were growling at them while also looking quite afraid it looks very real. ¡°These two have no souls so they are being remotely controlled¡±. Exined the blue clown upon hearing what he had said the clone Shadowsh was surprised he then smiled and stop pretending. Shadowsh spoke ¡°You are really observant I hate fighting an opponent like you since its like you are my nemesis¡±. The blue clown was just flying in the sky as he narrows his eyes towards Shadowsh and punched the Ziggy clone destroying it in one punch. He then looks at the Shadowsh clone as he spoke ¡°Let¡¯s talk shall we?¡±. Suddenly another voice was heard ¡°Excuse me for being rude but you should postpone the talk between the two of you because I wanted to talk to you clowns what you are doing in our continent¡±. Hearing this voice the expression of the Shadowsh clone charged as he looks towards the source of the voice sign trepidation. The three clowns were about to attack when suddenly a pressure that bores them down to the ground appeared as cracks started to appear. Shadowsh spoke in a trembling voice ¡°It¡¯s you again old man¡±. The old man smiled he then looks at Shadowsh with a hint of approval ¡°You are quite a cunning little fe but I like you since you have the dragon bloodline running down in your veins why don¡¯t you return with me back in thend of the dragon n?¡±. Shadowsh chuckles before puffing into smokes this surprised the old man he then startedughing out loud he then said ¡°That sneaky little fe¡±. Suddenly his expression changed as he lets out a roar and his hand became one of that a dragon he then attacked his sides as a boom was heard nearly shaking the entire forest. Aughter was heard as a clown in a ck cloaked appeared ¡°As expected of the grand elder of the dragon n you are as powerful as they say¡±. Chapter 513 Chapter 513: CHAPTER 484 BACK Back in the camp Shadowsh quickly orders everyone to move as he told them about the danger near them. The one who was quickest to move was Ziggy unlike the others he knew how powerful their enemies are seeing his reaction the others also realized that the danger is clearly very lethal to them after quickly cooling their food they gulped it down before riding the carriage. Shadowsh quickly orders his clones to clear a path as they will be the escorts of their group. Just after they started moving the entire forest shook as the carriage wobbles nearly falling down thankfully the clones are doing their jobs. The tremors continue to soar as deafening explosion could be heard from a distance Shadowsh knew that the old man have encountered someone powerful. Just like exactly what he had thought the two powerhouse were duking it out like they have no care about their surrounding. The three clowns were doing their best not to get caught in the shockwave of their fight just the impact nearly threw the three away. ..... The blue clown spoke ¡°We need to get away otherwise we will die¡±. Just after he had said that the old man who have transformed into a dragon and the ck clown who was wielding a ck katana covered with ck mes once again collided as the trio of clown was thrown away hitting trees and rocks as they go. Back in Shadowsh¡¯s group there were now 7 clones flying around the carriage in their dragon form. Two of the clones were called back as they puff into smokes earlier so they couldn¡¯t be summoned immediately one of the clone was posing as Shadowsh as it sat above the carriage. The seven dragon clones were having a hard time keeping the carriage safe 2 of the clones were guarding Ziggy while the rest were the guarding the whole carriage. Suddenly a huge boulder started flying towards them three dragon clones let¡¯s out a roar as they flew towards it with simultaneous [ming Double Dark sh]. Bang! The boulder was destroyed but chunks of it started flying everywhere so the other dragon clones started to make their move. They continue their travel and finally they managed to get far away from the fight of the two powerhouse. During their entire journey they received numerous flying objects thrown at them there are even beasts that were thrown towards them that serves as Ziggy¡¯s dinner. Once they knew that they arrived at a safe ce the entire group slumps down as they were incredibly exhausted mentally only Ziggy was the one exhausted physically. All the clones in the surrounding puffs into white smokes as the real Shadowsh couldn¡¯t take it anymore and goes to sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- When Shadowsh finally opens his eyes he was inside a room he looks around and realised that this is his room back in his city. Suddenly the door was opened as his two adoptive daughters came in seeing him opening his eyes they were first surprised before bursting into tears as they ran towards him and leaps to his chest. He lets out a grunt as he felt their bodies mming into his injured body he spat out some blood as his expression became ugly because of the pain he is experiencing. Seeing this the two girls paled as they quickly asks ¡°Daddy are you okay?¡±. Looking at their faces full of tears Shadowsh smiled but his smile is truly ugly as his face was full of bandage and his mouth is leaking blood. His smile did not pacify the two girls on the contrary it only made them cry a lot louder. Because of their cry the people outside quickly storms in into his room as they found him awake they quickly surrounds him as the doctors started to check up on him. The two doctors realised that his wound on his chest opens up as they asks if someone carelessly put pressure on it. Hearing this the two girls started crying loudly as they started to apologize to him no matter how he tried to pacify them their cry only gets louder as they med themselves for his condition. Knowing that the two girls would only makemotion Feng Mei brought them out of the room as the others started checking up on him. Shadowsh spoke ¡°Don¡¯t worry the whole continent might be in chaos right now but I will keep this territory under control¡±. he then summoned his clones in front of everyone. He then cleared his throat as he exins ¡°This is a secret technique I have newly mastered these fakes have 40% of my true strength they would serve and protect my city and the rest of my territory¡±. When the people heard him they were shocked they then look at the fakes and realised they might look the same as Shadowsh but they were clearly different as they had no eyeballs and giving no feeling of emotion whatsoever. What they didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh have done this in purpose as they wouldn¡¯t realised which are the real ones and which are the fakes they would only think those that have no eyeballs are fakes. Shadowsh¡¯s clones are very lifelike so once he get serious he would be able to fool everyone. Just as Shadowsh was speaking with the butler with the events that had happened during his absence his stomach started growling announcing to the world it¡¯s discontent. The butler quickly excused himself as he went to the kitchen to bring him food. Shadowsh justys there quietly as two of his clones were standing besides him guarding him faithfully while the other clones started transforming into fake generals. He started pondering he was thinking that two weeks actually passed while he fainted in the carriage. During these two weeks the situation in the continent be more and more chaotic without his presence the people in his territory be pessimistic and panicky thankfully his family and those that knew that he was heavily injured did not release the news of his injury. Thinking of this he had one of his clones transforms into his dragon form and told it to go to his secret base. He then remembers that he needs to recharge Hentai and the best ce for it and also the most suitable ce for his recovery is in his garden. After waiting for a while the maids brought his breakfast since he couldn¡¯t move they were the ones feeding him. They then started taking off his bandages as they had done thisst week they changed the bandages every week since it would always be soak by blood or sweat. His bare naked body was presented out in the open the maids and nurses were already used to it as they were still surprised by the tenacity of his life the first time they saw his injuries they were shocked his chest was caved in and numerous wounds could be seen in it but this time the wounds have healed even his chest started to recover. As the maids and nurses started to clean his body his little brother started to be more spirited the nurse who was cleaning it blushed. During the time he was unconscious his body is quite unresponsive as Hentai wanted to increase the rate of his recovery now that he is awake so does his body. The fearsome huge thing was standing tall as the nurse cleans it up and down her entire face was beet red. Suddenly one of the maid took her job as she said ¡°You don¡¯t know how to clean lord Leo¡¯s precious thing¡±. After saying this she took off her clothes as she also be naked her huge weapons in her chest then envelops Shadowsh¡¯s dragon. She then pour water and soap on her huge mountains before moving it up and down Shadowsh started to feel incredibly good too bad he was injured he couldn¡¯t move his body. The maid stop her action as she pours water on her chest cleansing it from all the soap she then smiled seductively towards Shadowsh before opening her mouth and swallowing the huge dragon. The other maids also started to take off their clothes as they starts to clean his body in a rather exciting manner. The nurses were dumbfounded as they became extremely shy they then thought about Shadowsh¡¯s reputation before looking at each other. Seeing the determination and lust swimming in each other¡¯s eyes the nurses started taking off their clothes. Because of Shadowsh¡¯s injury he couldn¡¯t truly had fun with these girls but they still taste his dragon and it¡¯s cream. When the girls came out of his room they were exuding tempting aura and their clothes are quite dishevelled. Shadowsh was left in his room he was exhausted but mentally he was rxed of this was during his normal mode he wouldn¡¯t be exhausted just by a couple of shots but because his body was still recovering those vixens truly dried him. Chapter 514 Chapter 514: CHAPTER 485 WAR Shaking his head he waited for the butler to bring his food and after gorging himself withrge amount of food as he wasn¡¯t worried that his body might not be able to take it. First of all he had a dragon bloodline it¡¯s a beast that is able to eat arge amount of food without suffering. And most importantly Hentai with it around it would help his body recover as the nutrients in the food would be distributed in an efficient manner because of it. After having his meal he had his clones carry him to his garden as he realised that some part of the garden was actually destroyed. His expression changed as he had his clone put his real body in afortable spot as he went to find the butler. The butler was walking in the hallway when suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s clones appeared and asks him ¡°Zenius where are my beastpanion in the garden?¡±. Hearing this the butler answered ¡°My lord most of them were injured and were still in the hospital being taken care by the professionals¡±. ..... Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief as he realised none of them perished he then told the butler to bring them to his garden as they would heal much faster in there. After that he cut off the connection between him and his clone as he started resting in peace he did not sleep but meditate knowing that if he sleep now then his body would automatically go to recovery mode. Hentai was monitoring the clones as they starts to quell the panick of his subordinates and keeping the order and safety of its people. The chosen ones and his personal guards were a force not to be reckoned with they kept the enemies at bay as everyone in the territory felt secure with them around but because they also worship Shadowsh without his presence the entire group felt insecure. That is why the mood of the whole city seems to be depressed and yet the people were safe because the pir is Shadowsh. Now that he could use his clone to announce his return the people started to feel more secure as the city got back on the right track. But Shadowsh knew that the clowns wouldn¡¯t stop that easily so he decided to scatter his clones throughout the surrounding serving as guardians even though he knew that they are no match against the enemies at least they could inform him about their presence. In an another location to be more precise in the location of Yeman¡¯s city numerous corpses were scattered in the surrounding. Yeman who was wielding his weapon with a lion Xiantian Image on top of his head was grievously injured as he was only standing because of his weapon. Standing in front of him was a clown with a red cloaked he was fiddling with his de as it was soaked in blood. He spoke ¡°Quite disappointing to think that you and your whole city couldn¡¯t evenst till your reinforcement arrived as expected of brutes with no brains¡±. Yeman upon hearing this pulls his sword and changed towards the red clown as his killing intent seems to materialized on his Xiantian Image. Upon seeing this the red clown narrows his eyes as they emit jealousy. The red clown waves his de as the two shed but because of Yeman¡¯s will and killing intent his attack actually managed to injure the red clown as gash appeared running from it¡¯s shoulder sideward. But after this strike Yeman falls down devoid energy the red clown blow a fuse as he shouted ¡°D*mn beast!¡±. He then cuts off Yeman¡¯s head but just after he did that a tremendous pressure suddenly bore down on him. ¡°Clown how dare you massacre an entire city! Die!!!¡± With a boom the spot where the clown was exploded as a hole appeared on it. Then one of the old guys that apanied Fang Cang appeared he then look down at the once thriving city with sadness. No matter what age and gender they have all of them were killed by the red clown as their blood was sucked out of their body. Far from the destroyed city the figure of the red clown appeared he was weakened as this was his substitute his main body was destroyed thoroughly. ¡°D*mn old beast once I regain my strength I will suck everyone you hold dear dry¡± Just after he said that a voice was heard near him. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have that chance!¡± With a boom the substitute was destroyed thoroughly by intense mes. Then a figure of a little girl could be seen she has a panda ears and has mes zing around her. ¡°Annie let¡¯s return back to our territory¡± Another figure appeared this time it was a guy with bull horns on his head. The girl with bear ears nodded as they left the entire area was burning with intense mes but suddenly the guy with the bull horns hummed as rain started pouring down in that specific area. The other cities were also under attack most of them were destroyed while a small number managed to hold on until reinforcement arrives. Hearing this news Shadowsh knew that the clowns were really attacking all the cities as they would repeatedly attacked the same city if it wasn¡¯t destroyed. Shadowsh¡¯s city was one of the few lucky ones as the clown that was assigned to their city was killed and no longer be able to destroy their city. Thinking about this Shadowsh calls all of the chosen ones present in his city. Arriving at the garden the other chosen ones were amazed while the personal guards of Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised as they would spent days here training. Once everyone was present except for those that aren¡¯t in his territory Shadowsh who was speaking through his clone starts the meeting. ¡°I have gathered all of you here to rescue our fellow beastman¡± Just after this sentence the people were already shocked. ¡°I know what you are thinking this is something very difficult and life threatening task¡±. ¡°But we will only go to the territories whom were in the brink of destruction all of you wouldn¡¯t need to fight the enemy leave this to me¡± Hearing this the chosen ones sighed in relief. ¡°Your main task is to keep everything in order if any people try to cause chaos you have my approval to use force and if they go too far then death will be their reward¡±. All the chosen ones nodded as they went out their first destination is White Shoal City one of the territory that is near his territory and the beach. The territory was already in the verge of destruction the city lord was heavily injured and this territory was one of the allies Shadowsh has. So this is the first territory Shadowsh chose for their rescue mission he had three of his clonese to this rescue mission so that the safety of his territory wouldn¡¯t bepromised he told his personal guards to be the guardians of their home. Because of their huge number their speed isn¡¯t that fast but they are moving in a steady and calm manner and because of their unity their aura also converged scaring any beasts near them. Their aura is like that of an army ferocious and deadly since the location of White Shoal City was the closest to Shadowsh¡¯s City they only need 2 to 3 weeks to arrive but for Shadowsh this is too long if they arrived a weekter the White Shoal City might have already been razed to the ground. So the three clones started advancing much faster than the rest of the group since they don¡¯t need rest Shadowsh is quite confident they would arrive in just 3 days in their dragon form. Three dayster the clones managed to arrived at the outskirts of the White Shoal City territory he realised that the vige in front of him was destroyed by huge chunks of rocks. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became grim as he realised that he might be tooter so he willed his three dragon clones to advance towards the direction where the city is situated in. He realised there are tracks that are leading towards the city and realised that there are survivors all of them went to White Shoal City to seek refuge. Shadowsh hurried and when he arrived at the city he found that it was still standing albeit barely there was a clown draped in brown cloak. Without hesitation the three dragon clones shot a [Dragon Breath] towards the clown as two of the clones charged towards the clown while the remaining one transformed into Shadowsh¡¯s form. Inside White Shoal City three individuals of the turtle n was fighting the brown clown unlike most of the city lords around these parts he wasn¡¯t from the lion beast n but one of the minor n the turtle beast n. Chapter 515 Chapter 515: CHAPTER 486 BROWN CLOWN The turtle beast n is known for their defense and knowledge but they are a mysterious n as the other major n does not dare light them even though their strength is only average. Besides the turtle beast n have numerous individuals in their n joined the ranks of the dragon n and other reptile n. So their status is quite stable which is enough for them. Back in the present the brown clown has a giant war hammer he was smashing it towards the people of White Shoal City. But the three individuals from the turtle beast n have covered the entire city with powerful defensive technique as a shell shape dome is protecting them from the clown¡¯s attack. Just as the brown clown raised his hammer once again the three [Dragon Breath] that the clones thrown at it finallynded. Bam! Bam! Bam! The clown took all the attack but wasn¡¯t harmed at all he shook his body as he looks at where the attacks came from. ..... He then saw two giant dragon charging towards it sensing their aura he sneered as he flew down to the ground and raised his hammer before smashing them to the earth. Suddenly rumbling sounds could be heard as two giant golems appeared they then charged towards the clones. The brown clown then ignored the clones as he went back and started smashing his hammer to the barrier once again as booming sounds could be heard. Roar! Roar! The two dragon clones and the two Rock golems attacked each other as the rock golems were having trouble dealing with the clones as they are too slow. Inside White Shoal City a person with a turtle shell on his back went near an old man who was spitting out blood. ¡°Dad please don¡¯t force yourself!¡± He looks aggrieved as the old man was clearly dying and yet he was still protecting them. Other than this old man two other old men were also lying in the corner with pale expression but their condition were still much betterpared to the old man sitting in the center. Just as the people inside the room were crying suddenly the blow in the dome once again stops. The man crying did not noticed as they thought that their enemy would return shortly but after crying for more than ten minutes they realized that the dome wasn¡¯t being attacked anymore. One of them who does not belong to the turtle beast n went out to see what is happening. The person was from the crayfish n which is considered someone from the Aqua Race n which is different and simr to the beastman. Outside of the dome Shadowsh was fighting with the brown clown he realised that the clown relied on his tremendous strength and powerful physique to overwhelm his opponent. He also has a pressure emitting from his body that caused people near him to feel heavy but for Shadowsh this was useless. Not only he trains himself in this gravity fold like area using the Immemorial Golden Barrier he was also mentally strong so the pressure does not affect his spirit so his reaction isn¡¯t dulled. The brown clown was like King Kong he was stronger than him and yet he couldn¡¯t defeat him. The brown clown was incredibly furious as Shadowsh was slippery like a loach he was being hit numerous of times and yet he hadn¡¯t hit him even once. The person from the crayfish n seeing this situation rejoiced unlike the rest of his n he was an orphan raised by an old man from the turtle beast n so he was incredibly loyal to this city so seeing that they had hope of survival he was incredibly ecstatic. He then ran back to the city lord mansion as he ms the door open as he shouted ¡°We are saved!¡± Hearing this everyone in the room was shocked but after a couple of seconds ticked down they recovered before bursting in an uproar. The one who was crying earlier asks in a nervous time ¡°Cray is what you said true?¡±. Cray nodded as he started telling what he saw ¡°Lord Leo havee to rescue us he was now fighting the enemy as we speak and looking at their situation the fight is in a stalemate we could use this chance to escape to the ocean¡±. Suddenly one of the old man shouted ¡°Impossible we couldn¡¯t escape to the ocean as you should know the Aqua Race n is now having an internal strife and just like us they are in a war if we go there now we are going to suffer¡±. The turtle beast n is considered both a beast n and a part of the Aqua Race n so they could live at sea if they wanted to but considering that they couldn¡¯t really stay for a long time they rather stay innd. Other than that the beasts lurking on the ocean is much more scarier than those onnd not only they are giant but considering their movement on water the most likely path they would go if they went into the ocean right now is death. Everyone was silent but the dying old man started speaking shocking everyone ¡°Go to Shadowsh¡¯s City¡±. His voice was weak and feeble but his order is absolute as everyone realised the safest n for them is to go to Shadowsh¡¯s City. Besides they knew that Shadowsh is quite a great ally in times of their need he had arrived to rescue them. Without hesitation everyone started preparing one of the dragon clone of Shadowsh escape from the entanglement of the rock golem as it flew towards the dome. Landing on top of the dome he knocks at it as the people were at first surprised they then saw a dragon doing hand gestures telling them something. The three old men opens an entrance on the dome as the dragon went in it then starts telling the people about Shadowsh¡¯s n and the rescue team that is traveling towards this ce. Hearing this everyone in the city celebrated the clone told them all of this with just papers since it couldn¡¯t speak and the one who was controlling it was Hentai. Shadowsh receives Hentai¡¯s message that the people inside White Shoal City is now preparing to evacuate so he knew he had to lead this clown away. So without hesitation he lets the clown hit him but of course he was only hit with residual power from the clown¡¯s attack but this still caused him to fly backwards as the clone he was controlling was nearly destroyed. The brown clown¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized his opponent is quite weak in taking attacks so he quickly chases after Shadowsh as their fight still caused tremors in the surrounding. The brown clown was once again rendered helpless as his attacks were all dodged while Shadowsh was attacking him without holding back hitting any part of the clown searching for any weakness. He had even hit his man jewels but he received no reaction whatsoever he knew he was paper while his enemy is rock he could envelops it but will never be able to destroy it. The swords that Shadowsh was wielding started to be dull as the sharp part of the sword was chipped off after hitting the clone numerous of times. Peng! One of his sword finally snaps as the de flew away seeing this Shadowsh used his fist but after punching the clown he realised the fist on the clone was destroyed. Because he had connected his spirit on the clone he could feel the pain as he reel in pain but only just a second after that he quickly limated. He then realised why the clown wasn¡¯t able to destroy the White Shoal City he was powerful in physical attack but his elemental attacks is quiteckluster it seems that the only scary elemental move he could use was summoning the rock golems. Knowing this Shadowsh quickly retreated as he decides to stop attacking the brown clown only focus on dodging as he only had one remaining weapon. The brown clown was still furiously attacking his every step and assault causes the earth to tremble. Shadowsh knew that as long as the brown clown has his feet on the ground he would be inexhaustible as he knew this ability this is an ability to obtain energy from earth. The clown tried to punch his head as he tilted it sideway before jumping sideward. Because of his force the brown clown ms down in the ground as falls headfirst. Shadowsh shed his sword in the clown¡¯s bottom as finally hisst sword snapped but this move made the clown even more furious as the earth started shaking. Argghhh! The brown clown let¡¯s out a loud enraged shout as he stood up and chased after Shadowsh. With a stomp he managed to propel himself immediately as Shadowsh quickly ducks down because of shock the speed of the attack is much faster than before. Chapter 516 Chapter 516: CHAPTER 487 BROWN CLOWN ll Shadowsh then rolled to the side as the brown clown stomps his foot to the spot he was ducking before the while area trembles after that action. ¡®Not only speed but also power this clown is extremely powerful too bad his enemy is me if not those barbarian like beastman would be killed easily by it¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he realised how powerful the attack of the brown clown has. Realising this he started to be more cautious as he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight the clown in closed proximity from now on as even the after force of the attacks would prove fatal to the body of his clones. But suddenly the clown in front of him disappears because he was only using the body of his clone his spiritual sense isn¡¯t as powerful as before so it took him more time to locate where the clown went. ¡®Behind¡¯ Without hesitation he stomps his feet as he propels himself sideway as a fist came crashing down on him nearly hitting him in the process. As the earth shook once again Shadowsh was now looking extremely grim the brown clown have moved in a incredible speed that he was nearly hit in the process thankfully he still managed to dodge a direct hit but the force of the attack still managed to send shock throughout the clone¡¯s body. ¡®I should lead him in a ce that isn¡¯t covered with hard ground¡¯ After he thought about this he started fleeing. ..... Seeing this the brown clown who was already in berserk mode chased after him without hesitation ignoring the escaping people from White Shoal City. The people of White Shoal City were all from turtle beast n so everyone is very united only those from other viges weren¡¯t from the turtle beast n. As they managed to prepare everything they started escorting everyone out of the city and the dragon clone was now guarding them. They could still hear the booming noises from afar and could still feel the tremors they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill running through their spines. The leader of the group which was also the son of the city lord couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°Lord Leo is simply amazing that powerful opponent that managed to kill our guardian beast with just one attack is having trouble dealing with him¡±. The others nodded there were some of them that wasn¡¯t a member of the turtle beast n they are the remaining members of the viges that were destroyed by the brown clown they still trembles in fear when they remembered what had happened to their homes. They then hurried as they knew the longer they stay the more endangered their lives would be. The chosen ones were rapidly closing in as long as the two group meet each other then Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore. Back to where Shadowsh is he was running in an incredible speed but he still couldn¡¯t lose the mad clown behind him as the trees and other objects that prevented the clown were destroyed. Shadowsh was nearly hit numerous of times the body of his clone is barely holding on but all of his surrounding is just earth but he was getting closer to the ocean. Finally after running with his life on the line and the lives of more than a thousand being he reached the beach without hesitation he ran towards the sea. With a ssh he dives down to the sea as he transformed his body into his dragon body upon seeing this the brown clown continue to chase after him. But after the clown finally submerged underwater he realized that he was lead into a trap. The cool water managed to calm his head as he realised his body started to rapidly falls down he knew he was in deep trouble. Without hesitation he calls his golem to rescue him he was pping his hands as he wanted to swim back to the shore but he did not know how to swim and his ability caused him to sink towards the bottom of the sea. Suddenly startedtched on him as it also wraps him he was then dragged towards the bottom of the sea. He punched the thing that was wrapping around him but his force was greatly weakened after submerging underwater he always relied on his affinity towards earth element so without it he felt suffocated now he was suffocated both mentally and physically. Back in Shadowsh¡¯s City to be more precise in the city lord garden Shadowsh smiled as he was surprised to think that he actually finished off one of the clowns invading the Beast Continent all on his own he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. Suddenly Hentai started sending message as he immediately took control of his clone once again and realised he was bounded. He couldn¡¯t move an inch he then looks in front of him and realised that other than the brown clown there is another deep blue colored clown. The clown has a design just like the brown clown with a wave on his mask while the brown clown has a mountain on his mask unlike the first three clowns he met. Shadowsh was then lifted up as the brown clown could finally breath he then said ¡°Thanks blue¡±. The clown with a wave image on his mask nodded as he looks at the dragon figure in front of him and said ¡°You¡¯re quite good to think that you would be able to defeat my brother¡±. ¡°Yeah to think that he would use my berserk state against me if you hadn¡¯t arrived I would have died¡± The brown clown actually agrees as he looks at Shadowsh with admiration. ¡°I now realized that the beastman aren¡¯t stupid but just simple beastman like you is quite unique in your group aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this Shadowsh nodded not disagreeing as he realised that these two clowns have his life on their arms. He then smiled as he said ¡°Even though you two are my enemy I couldn¡¯t help but feel that we are a bit simr if the three of us ever meet again I would it would not be as enemies¡±. After saying this he relinquished his control over his clone seeing the eyes of the clone being nked and the unique aura Shadowsh has the two clowns were startled. The brown clown couldn¡¯t help but blow a fuse as he shouted ¡°I was actually fighting a fake God*ckingd*mmit!¡±. Blue justughed as he said ¡°Yeah he fooled the both of us but what he said in the end truly moved me I also do not want to face him as my enemy¡±. He then clenched his finger as a water orb envelops the dragon clone and started crushing it. Bam! The water burst into red pool as the two clowns looks at it with calmness the two of them went back to shore as the brown clown couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Blue I know you do not like staying innd so you don¡¯t need to apany me¡±. Blue shook his head as he exins ¡°It¡¯s not that the reason is because of the Aqua Race n¡±. The brown clown was confused ¡°Eh? That n what is happening to them¡±. From what he knew the Aqua Race n is one of the strongest n in their realm so something happening to them would mean chaos to everyone. ¡°They are going to war¡± After that sentence everything became silent. After a couple of seconds passed the brown clown spoke ¡°So you are here to gather everyone back home?¡±. Blue nodded as he said ¡°Our conquest needs to stop as if both the Beast Continent and the Mysterious Empire goes to war our two forces would be swallowed by the Aqua Race n¡±. Back to where Shadowsh is he was smiling bitterly he realised that his enemy might not have a Xiantian Image nor a domain but they would be able to assimte with their element bing a being just like an elemental. Just as he was deep in thought a figure appeared above his garden as his pupil shrank upon seeing this figure suddenly his heart started beating quite fast. The figure spoke ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed I am not here to capture you¡±. The figure was the old man that fought with the ck clown and destroyed half of the giant forest that separates numerous city. Shadowsh wanted to stand up but his body is still unresponsive. The old man looks at Shadowsh kindly ¡°I have heard that you started a rescue mission and saved many of the members of our race¡±. Shadowsh spoke in a courteous manner ¡°It is only the right thing as I myself is also considered a beastman¡±. The old man just smiled he then said ¡°Since you have taken it yourself to rescue the member of our race then I have a mission for you¡±. Chapter 517 Chapter 517: CHAPTER 488 ONGOING WAR ¡°It is my honor to serve our race¡± Even though he said this in a very sincere manner inwardly he was smiling bitterly. He knew for a fact he couldn¡¯t say no to this old man or he would suffer fire consequences if he did. The old man nodded in a satisfied manner he then started speaking ¡°Your mission is to relocate all of the viges near the sea away from the sea¡±. Hearing this he was confused he then asks ¡°Why only them?¡±. ¡°Our enemies have stop their onught for now as we have a more powerful enemy an enemy that both continents are rather afraid to cross¡±. Shadowsh was shocked he had fought with some of the clowns and knew that they are quite powerful and the clowns he had fought are the weaker ones from their race as he heard news from the inner part of the continent that the stronger ones are attacking the cities in there. But now the two races postpone their fight because of an another force one that they actually feared he knew that force is quite fearsome. ..... He asks ¡°Forgive for being ignorant but which force is able to bring fear to our mighty race?¡±. The old man looks grim as he looks towards the direction of the ocean as he spoke three words full of trepidation ¡°Aqua Race n¡±. Shadowsh¡¯s pupils shrink after hearing this he quickly became pale but because he was covered in bandages the old man did not noticed this. Shadowsh quickly told his clones to go to the sea and find Kurious and Samantha quickly as he knew if they keep on their journey their lives would be endangered. He also had to create precaution to his secret base but because he was too heavily injured he knew he could only do it via clone which would only give mediocre result. He could only sigh as he looks at the old man who was flying away he was given a badge it was the badge of an elder from the ten thousand race council the alliance of all beast n in the continent to keep the continent safe from foreign beings. He then orders one of his clone toe to him as two of his clones besides him are full time guards. One of his clone was destroyed another one was fighting with two rock golems another one is escorting the people of White Shoal City and another one was impersonating his dragon form to calm his believers while the rest was scattered in his territory. He orders them to go to other cities near the sea to force the people to leave since he had the permission to do so he wasn¡¯t afraid of causing amotion. He had decided to leave 2 of his clones as guard for him, 4 clones to rescue mission and 4 clones to escort Kurious and Samantha back home. He could only sigh as he realised that he still have too little clone and no strong and capable subordinates so he had to do most thing by himself. Sigh ¡®I wish Sans and the others are here with their help I would be able to reign supreme in the outer part of this continent¡¯ He thought. Unbeknownst to him back in Thousand Forest Continent Sans and many people from the kingdom have strengthened the power of their marine force as they now have numerous maps given to them by the golden figure and many more ancient beings that have awoken from the continent. They are ready to set off but Sans and the others were waiting for the right moment the moment when they finally reach Transcendent Realm or Xiantian Realm. Back to Shadowsh he was now being served by his wives with wines and fruit while his two daughters were ying around him the whole scene looks wholesome but the entire continent is now in chaos. The elders of the ten thousand race council is working overtime the only one who isn¡¯t worried is the old man rxing inside Shadowsh¡¯s City. His work was being done by Shadowsh as his only job right now is to protect Shadowsh and his territory together with the nearby territory. The people or the Adventurers and the hidden elite force that Shadowsh have been training for a months now have started to be active. The old man watching the bustling scene was shocked he realised that Shadowsh¡¯s City has the power topete with those from the inner part of the continent. But Shadowsh was adamant on staying in the outer part as he trains his subordinates in a rather secretive manner hiding some secrets that the old man wanted to know. He was also different from other city lords he is much more kinder and isn¡¯t as arrogant nor proud as the other city lords but his strength is top notched. The old man really wanted to obtain him but considering that Shadowsh was a member of the lion n and was raised by them he could only sigh. Back to where the people of White Shoal City are the clone was now escorting them the other clone that was fighting with the rock golem was also escorting them. When the brown clown was nearly drowned his connection towards his golem disappears as they crumble down into rocks. The people of White Shoal City was now relieved that the clone informed them that the brown clown is no longer a threat to them. They cheered when suddenly the clone in front of them stops and transformed into Shadowsh¡¯s figure. Shadowsh was now the one controlling it he started speaking ¡°People of White Shoal City I have an announcement to make¡±. Hearing his voice and looking at his appearance the son of White Shoal City lord which was known as Cod asks in a hesitant and doubtful manner ¡°Is that you Lord Leo?¡±. Everyone was shocked especially after everything they then looks at the clone in front of them. Shadowsh nodded causing the people to starts to shout once again they then look at him in a different gaze one of that is admiration and gratefulness. Shadowsh continue in his speech ¡°The announcement I want to tell you is regarding the fact that none of you might be able to return back to White Shoal City¡±. This caused amotion to everyone after all White Shoal City and it¡¯s surrounding territory is considered home to them. They then looks at him their expression tells that they wanted to know the reason why and that is what he gave them ¡°A powerful force might be wrecking havoc near the shoreline and may even affect those in the continent I was tasked to gather all of you into Shadowsh¡¯s City or a ce near it the one who tasked me with this mission is an elder of ten thousand race council¡±. Cod asks ¡°Lord Leo the forces that you meant is it the Aqua Race n?¡±. Hearing this Shadowsh was quite surprised but since the person have already guessed it he doesn¡¯t need to exin why then ¡°Yes it is the Aqua Race n¡±. Shadowsh then relinquished the control over his clone as it transformed back to its dragon form. Upon seeing this miraculous scene the people of White Shoal City was once again impressed by how powerful Shadowsh is. They then continent in their journey with the two clones protecting them unless it is a Xiantian beast then they would be safe. If the two groups managed to meet then even a Xiantian beast wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them. The other territories were now preparing for war after the clowns left one by one the city lords and their subordinates started preparing for their next onught. But they would never thought that the clowns would stop their Invasion as a more powerful enemy arise. But this news would definitely be spread as gloom would submerged the entire outer part region of the continent. While Shadowsh¡¯s subordinates started to take action and they were getting closer towards their designated cities the people in the continent were seething in rage. Finally a month have passed the entire Beast Continent have been submerged in tension as the news about the Aqua Race n going to war and their race dominating other continents started to spread. Because of Shadowsh¡¯s hard work most of the people in the outer part of the continent in the jurisdiction of lion beast n were relocated safely while those from the other beast n were sadly in by the people of Aqua Race n. The Fox and Dragon n weren¡¯t affected as their entire n owns arge part of territory inside the inner to core part of Beast Continent. The fox beast n were mysterious and secretive and none of their n members dares to go out of their territory unless they were given permission. The dragon n on the other hand had low fertility rate so the numbers of n members they have did not even reach half the amount of the other beast n so their territory is considered wide for their n and most n members would work inside their territory and try to develop theirnd. Chapter 518 Chapter 518: CHAPTER 489 ICE GIANTS Roar! In a city in a frozennd numerous ice giants were roaring as they advanced towards the city. ¡°City lord we are no match against these things the only choice is to retreat!¡± One of the individuals that has a wolf ear and tail spoke to a woman with seductive body. The woman is incredibly beautiful she has an aura that causes men around her to be attracted to her. Her body is extremely sexy and just her appearance would cause men to go wild and try to subdue and conquer her. The incredibly sexy woman looks at the ice giants charging towards the city with sadness and indignation she couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°Is this really the end of my territory?¡±. Roar! Roar! Roar! Three dragon roars were heard as three giant dragons started flying just above Snowfall City the city of the sexy woman. Then a personnded on the center of the city as the dragons just hovers above the city not intending to attack. ..... The sexy woman was shocked she then ran towards the center of her city and he saw a figure standing in the za seeing the appearance of this person her eyes tear up as she said ¡°You really came¡±. The figure was Shadowsh to be more urate it is his clone that he is controlling remotely. The sexy wolf girl is called Shen Niu she is one of the few female city lords and just like the White Shoal City her city and Shadowsh¡¯s are allies. Shadowsh nodded he was then brought towards the city gate and there he saw ice giants walking slowly towards the city. His expression was calm he then asks ¡°Are these beings that the Frozen Eel Tribe have summoned¡±. Shen Niu looks hesitant she then answered ¡°Actually I don¡¯t know they just appeared out of nowhere they are incredibly powerful¡±. Hearing this Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow he knew Shen Niu¡¯s personality she is an incredibly proudful beastman numerous city lords have tried to court her only to be beaten by her. In this snow field her strength is in her peak and beyond Shadowsh was the only person in the surrounding area that managed to defeat her. He asks ¡°How strong are they?¡± Shen Niu: ¡°Their strength is considered nearing Xiantian Realm their defence is as tough as those that have newly breakthrough to Xiantian Realm but what scary is their regeneration ability in this location they are borderline immortal¡±. Hearing this Shadowsh thought ¡®So they are like elemental beings that cannot be killed unless it was another elemental attack¡¯. He then looks at the ice giants with a rather interested looks he then pointed at them and said ¡°Attack!¡±. The three dragons that were hovering atop the city lets out a roar in unison as they charged towards the ice giants. They then fired their dragon breaths towards the ice giants causing them to roar in anger as they raised their giant ice club and tries to attack the nearest dragon. Seeing their reaction Shadowsh¡¯s eyes narrows as he thought ¡®I was right they are elemental beings¡¯. He then orders his clones to use fire elemental attack with their dragon form their elemental and physical attacks would amplify. He then spoke ¡°Shen Niu gather your man and search your whole territory if these things are really creatures that the Aqua Race n¡±. ¡°Leave these things to me¡± Just after he said that he jumps off the city wall and ran towards the ice giants. After getting closer to the ice giants he quickly started shooting numerous [me Bullets] as the ice giants roared in indignation. Being drowned in these attacks they are incredibly helpless not to mention the three dragons that were restricting them. Seeing this Shen Niu opens her mouth in shock the people were also shocked by this as they had seen the fight between their city lord and these ice giants they knew how powerful they really and yet now they are helpless. Shen Niu quickly recovers from her shock as she orders the soldiers behind her ¡°Gather our forces were going to scour outnd¡±. Hearing her order everyone behind her quickly radiates deep killing intent as they started marching out of the city. Back to where Shadowsh is the ice giants were retreating after the numerous me Bullets and the never ending dragon breath assaulting them. But because of their location Shadowsh couldn¡¯t truly kill them since his clones only has 40% of power of his real body. He might increase the power of his clone to 50% if he controls them but he could only take control of one clone. The ice giants every step would cause the surrounding to tremble as the trees in the surrounding were frozen into ice. This is quite a feat considering the trees in the surrounding survive in such climate and yet now they were frozen and became an ice sculpture. After looking at the ice giants for a while he realised that they have no core that means they are like the rock golems he had fought they are summoned creatures and the only methods to get rid of them is to cut off the connection between them and their summoner, thoroughly destroys them or if their summoner ran out of Mana. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes narrows as he increased the intensity of his attacks he now knew that he had to deplete the Mana of the summoner to vanquish these ice giants. In another ce in the snowy wildness a clown with a white cape and blue stripes looks at a certain location as he spoke ¡°Well just like Blue have said this beastman is really something¡±. He then looks at another location with an amused expression judging from his eyes beneath his masks ¡°So Frozen Eel Tribe let me see how you are gonna solve this trouble¡±. He then fades into the snow as his presence have disappears near his location where a couple of individuals that has whiskers and an eel¡¯s tail on their bottom. Their upper body is that of a human but their hands looks fake and they are extremely slimy. One of the female spoke ¡°Our ice giants are being repelled and the opponent is extremely strong our Mana is being depleted at an abnormal rate¡±. Hearing this the others became silent as they look at the location where they released their ice giants. ¡°We are too far inside the continent we wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain reinforcement immediately¡±. ¡°Considering how our ice giants are being repelled let¡¯s assume that our enemy is the reinforcement of the other side that means they are either powerful individuals or those from the ten thousand race council¡±. The surrounding individuals sighed then one of the older ones amongst them spoke ¡°Everyone of you go I¡¯ll stay and keep them here¡±. The expression of two individuals in the group changed as they shouted ¡°Grandpa!¡±. But before they could finish the old man waves his hand as he spoke ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me I am already nearing my death using this weary life of mine to save all of you¡±. Their group became silent before bowing to the old man and fleeing. The old man looks at the departing figures with sadness he then looks at where the ice giants are with determination he then started chanting as the cold wind started brewing. The ice giants that Shadowsh is fighting suddenly burst into energy before flying towards a certain direction. Seeing this his eyes started radiating dense killing intent as he knew that he would be fighting the maniptor next. Shriek! Suddenly an ear piercing shriek was heard as the people in the surrounding area shut their ears because of the sound. Then a giant eel came into view the eel looks exactly like the ice giants but only bigger the ice giants were already the size of a mountain now an eel twice the size of it appeared everyone in the surrounding was shocked. Shadowsh¡¯s expression dims down as he could not match the size of that thing and looking at the intelligence shing in it¡¯s eyes he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easily tricked. He orders his three clones to charge and attack the giant eel while he started running back to the city. Arriving atop of the city wall he started shouting ¡°Everyone inside the city quickly bring your family out of the city I repeat bring everyone you know out of the city!¡±. He then looks at the soldier remaining inside city he then said ¡°Considering howrge that thing is your city lord might be returning in a sec so tell her that I will buy him more time to organize your retreat¡±. He then flew towards the giant eel with his entire body covered in mes. Back to where the giant eel is the three dragon clones were frozen into ice and were crushed to smithereens. Chapter 519 Chapter 519: CHAPTER 490 RESCUE Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar upon arriving in front of the giant eel. He then fired numerous Thunder me Bullets but when they got closer to the giant eel they dispersed. Shadowsh felt a chill running down his spine he quickly dives down as the eel fired a powerful icy breath that created an icy wondend. Looking extremely grim Shadowsh knew he was no match against his opponent he couldn¡¯t even get closer to his opponent nor he could attack it from afar that means he was totally helpless against. But he had already given his word to buy more time for the people of Snowfall City to evacuate. He then let¡¯s out a loud roar as he charged towards the giant eel his body was zing in mes as he decided to blow himself up. But before he got closer the giant eel opens it¡¯s mouth and lets out a shriek as numerous sharp icicles started flying everywhere. ..... Shadowsh was hit by more than a dozen icicles as numerous holes was created in his body he then looks at the giant eel onest time before exploding. The explosion stuns the people of Snowfall City but their instinct told them that an impending doom ising right towards them. Shen Niu¡¯s expression changed but just as she was about to check the situation her general stops her ¡°City lord we should hurry or else lord Leo¡¯s action would be useless¡±. Shen Niu could only grit her teeth and started evacuating her people as fast as she can the giant eel on the other hand kept on roaring as it did not found any beings that poses a threat to it. Gradually he understood the situation they were fooled he had use a powerful spell that transformed him into this Behemoth but his life would be over once the duration of his transformation ended. Upon realising this it gone berserk as it started trashing everything around it and when it sets it¡¯s eyes on the city it started rapidly advancing towards it. It¡¯s movement caused the whole surrounding to tremble as the people of Snowfall City felt an incredible sense of danger. Thankfully for them they have evacuated their city but they are still close to their city meaning that they are still not out of the danger yet. Shen Niu started to panicked upon feeling the tremor is getting stronger meaning that the enemy is started bing closer. The people of Snowfall City also started panicking but because of the soldiers they managed to reign in their impulse as the snow wolves their trained mounts carried them away. After they got away just barely because they heard an explosion behind them as they saw their city being crushed by the giant eel. The entire surrounding was also covered in ice and it nearly reached them without any home left Shen Niu orders her people to advance towards the direction of Shadowsh¡¯s City. Beastman are straightforward people there are still people among them that are ungrateful but most of them are people that would repay the kindness you have given. Back in Shadowsh¡¯s City in his garden Shadowsh who was drinking coffee in a tea session frowns. Upon seeing this the old man which is also the elder of the dragon n looks at him with worry he then asks ¡°What happened?¡±. He then exins to the old man ¡°Something¡¯s up the people of Snowfall City encountered a powerful being that managed to reduced a city into smithereens my clones did not manage to do any harm towards it and all of them were destroyed¡±. Hearing this the eyes of the old man narrows he then stood up but before he could leave Shadowsh spoke ¡°Bring Hilda with you with her carrying my name transporting the people of Snowfall City would be much more easier and you wouldn¡¯t be troubled by them¡±. The old man nodded before lifting his arm causing Hilda to fly he then flew towards the direction of Snowfall City in breakneck speed. He and Shadowsh have grown closer during this past month other than having tea session he also loves the snacks that Shadowsh makes for him. He also be much more informed about his ability so after hearing Shadowsh sent four clones and all of them.erre destroyed he knew that a powerful opponent exist in the mission location. Just a couple of minutes the old man managed to arrive at Snowfall City territory he quickly sets his eyes on the giant eel. Releasing Hilda who was now sick because of the incredibly fast travel he flew towards the giant eel as his arm became that of a dragon and ms them towards the giant eel as the eel quickly falls down with a boom. Hilda arrives at where the people of Snowfall City is huddling up together it seems that they are freezing. She quickly spreads his tiger energy as the whole surrounding started heating up but it was clearly not strong enough for everyone she then shouted using her tiger roar skill ¡°Everyone I am Hilda of the special forces directly under lord Leo I am here to help you relocate to or near the territory of Shadowsh¡¯s City!¡±. Her roar stunned everyone as they quickly get out of their daze as they started standing up seeing this Hilda nods her head she then started warming everyone up which is clearly taxing for her. She then started breathing in a rather rapid manner upon seeing Shen Niu tried to replenish her energy only to be shouted Hilda ¡°Stop!¡±. She was shocked but Hilda exins things to her ¡°My energy is yang while your energy is frost which is considered leaning to yin energy our energy wouldn¡¯t coexist¡±. Shen Niu nodded as she felt the heat emitting in Hilda¡¯s arms as she warms her people up. ¡°Actually my true energy is metal I only exhibit the yang energy because of my great vitality once I achieved Xiantian Realm my energy will truly transform into metal Qi¡± Upon saying this she couldn¡¯t help but clenched her fist as hope was zing in her eyes. She and the other members of special force sh personal guards were dreaming on bing Xiantian warriors. They would still serve Shadowsh though as they could see that their techniques is still continuously improving and Xiantian Realm isn¡¯t the final destination. Hilda then leads everyone towards the direction where Shadowsh¡¯s City is situated in. Shen Niu is in the back using her power to block the cold from assaulting her group. Even though she and her people are already ustomed to the cold this type of cold is just in a whole new level if it weren¡¯t for their unity or if Hilda is another minuteter some of them would have already frozen to death. Suddenly they started to wobble as many started to fall down Hilda stand steady other than her only the general and Shen Niu is standing. Back to where the giant eel is numerous crater have already formed throughout thend the giant eel was slowly being pushed away from Shen Niu¡¯s group. The old man was now in his dragon form as he looks at the giant eel in front of him with a hint of solemnity. Even though he was powerful his enemy have a near immortal regeneration ability he had hacked the giant eel numerous times now even though he had cut offrge chunks of it they would regrow almost immediately. The old man then breathed out a powerful dragon breath as the giant eel¡¯s body started to melt but the eel was still energetic it opens it¡¯s mouth and fired an icy breath countering the dragon breath. Their battle shook the entire area that is why Shen Niu¡¯s group is having a hard time advancing. Hilda shouted ¡°Our progress is extremely slow thankfully venerable emerald dragon is backing us up if not many of you would have died already¡±. Hearing this everyone was silent they knew what she had said is the truth after all the only reason they could move is because of her she would warm them up if she noticed they were shivering in cold. ¡°By the way miss Hilda I am wondering how did you managed to persuade venerable emerald dragon to rescue us?¡± The one who asks this question was the general of Snowfall City. Venerable emerald dragon these three words represent one of the most powerful individuals of the ten thousand race council. Hilda shook her head as she exins ¡°It wasn¡¯t me but it was lord Leo that asks venerable emerald dragon to help all of you¡±. Hearing this everyone was stunned then the general couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°But we saw lord Shadowsh self destruct earlier¡±. Hildaughs as she said in a proud tone ¡°What you saw earlier was just a clone that lord Leo have summoned¡±. ¡°He could summon ten clones every day their power is extremely strong and they have rescued numerous beastman already¡±. Chapter 520 Chapter 520: CHAPTER 491 VENERABLE EMERALD DRAGON Hearing this everyone from Snowfall City was shocked as they saw the power of the four clones earlier and they found out they were nothing but clones. Shen Niu felt a tremble in her heart as she realized that the disparity in strength between her and Shadowsh is actually very wide. She then smiled bitterly as she looks at Hilda and envy she realised that her status as a city lord is actually nothing to the people of Shadowsh¡¯s City. While their group was advancing towards the direction of Shadowsh¡¯s City back to where the old man is there was another opponent that have appeared. The old man looks at his new opponent and said ¡°To think that your empire is still trying to take advantage of our continent¡±. The new enemy that have appeared was the clown that was spying at the situation earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that it¡¯s just this thing is of use to me and I wanted to bring it back¡± Said the white clown but he was already radiating dense ice energy towards the surrounding ready to attack at any second. ..... The old man snorted as he said in a conceding manner ¡°If it was one of your senior I would be a bit hesitant to attack but to think that a junior like you dares to obstruct me!¡±. Without another word he attacks as his dragon w rams towards the white clown. The eyes of the white clown narrows as he spreads his arm creating a giant ice shield but the old man¡¯s ws is just too powerful the ice shield broke as the white clown was hit and was thrown downward creating a pit. Seeing his condition the old man snorted in contempt as he said ¡°Arrogance will be your undoing if one of your elders have just told you that you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation¡±. He then opens his mouth as arge amount of energy started flying towards it. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ The white clown immediately sensed the threat of death from the attack without hesitation he turns into snow. Just as the old man was about to release his attack the giant eel who was lying underneath suddenly sprang up as it opens it¡¯s mouth and devours the old man. Boom! The head of the giant eel burst as the old man came out he then looks at the spot where the white clown was earlier. He looks at a certain direction and said ¡°Do you really think you could escape BOY!?¡±. He then grabs the giant eel and drags it as he flew towards the direction where he was looking at earlier. The scene is extremely shocking seeing a dragon dragging a giant eel thrice as big as it is and was traveling at an insane speed. It almost look like the giant eel has now weight. Everywhere they passed ice would form as the giant eel would automatically emits this kind of energy but even though it¡¯s ice energy is very powerful it had no effect to the old man. Boom! The old man ms the giant eel as the white clown appears he was now crushed under the eel as blood seeps out of his mask. Upon realising it couldn¡¯t escape the white clown¡¯s mask started to glow brightly as the giant eel devours him the old man frown upon seeing this as he grabs the head of the eel and crushed it once again. But the white clown¡¯s body disintegrated as it flew towards the giant eel¡¯s body. Suddenly a giant cyclone that actually covers the entire body of the eel just appeared mysteriously as the old man sensed a powerful pressureing from the clone. Boom! The giant cyclone exploded as bits of ice was thrown everywhere the old man was also pushed to a distance as he looks at the explosion with shock evident in his eyes. The hazy fog dispersed showing an ice giant the same size as the eel it was wielding a katana it looks at the old man with resentment burning in it¡¯s eyes. It then took a step as he shed his ice katana at the old man even though it sized is extremelyrge it¡¯s movement isn¡¯t slow. It was average at best but the surrounding seems to be frozen as it moves even the old man was affected as he was hit by the attack and he lets out a pained roar as a deep gash appeared on his body. He was then shocked to realised that his injury wasn¡¯t healing which is very confusing for a dragon as everyone from their kind have a regeneration ability. He then looks at the ice giants in front of him and spoke ¡°Boy you have the ability to make me use all of my strength rejoice as I will kill you using my emerald form¡±. Roar! As he lets out a roar an image of a green dragon appeared above his head as the two of them started merging with each other. His scales started glowing as they became extremely beautiful it¡¯s like a Jade an emerald to be precise. His size also increased as his aura skyrocketed causing the aura of the ice giant to pale inparison. His horns have also gotten longer as it¡¯s eyes radiated intense energy he then looks at the ice giant before lunging himself towards it his wounds have also healed instantly. Boom! Crack! When the two creature collided the sword of the ice giant was destroyed the old man then continues to attack the ice giant as he totally overpowered it. The ice giant inherited the regeneration ability of the giant eel but it was still helpless every time it shed it¡¯s sword at the old man it would break no matter how many times he regenerated his sword he still couldn¡¯t harm the old man. The ice giant was now getting smaller and smaller as the old man rains down his attacks at him their fight shook the entire surrounding as pits was created every time the ice giant took a step and a giant crater would be created every time it falls down. The two is destroying their surrounding as they fought but the ice giant is clearly losing its attack have no effect to the old man while the old man¡¯s attack every hit take off a chunk of the ice giant body. Roar! The old man opens his mouth as he totally destroys the entire body of the ice giant as the snow burst into a splendor and the ice giant disappears. The old man stays afloat the spot where the ice giant have melted for a while stretching his spiritual sense to find if the enemy truly died. After a while he nods his head as he flew back back to where Hilda and her group was they were now aodating much more better as the giant eel was now nowhere near them. Because their tribe have already adapted to this type of climate they were now not freezing to death but they no longer had any suitable ce to live in thankfully the soldiers were protecting them as the whole white wondend is teaming with numerous powerful and hungry beasts. Especially the Frozen Thundra Bear the overlord of this snow filled kingdom even Shen Niu wasn¡¯t able to deter it. Shen Niu and her forces wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it if it was a solo beast but the Frozen Thundra Bear gathers in group even though only one of them is a Xiantian beast the hundreds of Frozen Thundra Bear as strong as Crimson Gold Rank elite geniuses even a Xiantian Realm expert would be afraid to cross them. As Hilda and her group advance Hilda suddenly stops on her track as her hair started to rise she quickly went into fighting stance as she looks around with vignce. Seeing this the other tensed up they knew that if Hilda reacts like this a beast is nearby they have already encountered many incident like this during their journey at first they were doubtful but after more than three times they finally realised Hilda has a keen sense of danger. Suddenly augh was heard as a voice spoke ¡°As expected of junior sister Hilda you have a keen sense¡±. Then a bulky figure appeared he has a rhino horn on his forehead. ¡°Senior brother Rhino why are you here?¡± Hilda said in a surprised manner. Rhinoughs as he exins ¡°It¡¯s because of the technique lord Shadowsh have bestowed upon me, remember?¡±. Hilda quickly nodded as she knew that the technique that Shadowsh have given to Rhino was called Frozen Thundra Armor. ¡°The real question is why are you here Hilda ording to lord Leo the best ce for you to train your technique is in Mount Iron near Iron City¡± Rhino said in a confused expression. Hilda pointed behind her as Rhino realised that there are many people behind Hilda which was looking at him. Chapter 521 Chapter 521: CHAPTER 492 RHINO AND HILDA Rhino then nodded his head as he said ¡°It seems that Snowfall City have been destroyed considering Miss Shen Niu have evacuated her entire city¡±. Hearing this bitterness shes in the eyes of the people from Snowfall City. Hilda punched Rhino¡¯s head as she said ¡°You Are still as insensitive as ever¡±. Rhino rubs the back of his head as he smiled in a embarrassed manner he then said ¡°Since you are in a mission I¡¯ll volunteer to help you as lord Leo have said¡±. ¡°There is strength in numbers and power unity¡±. Hilda smiled widely as she was relieved to hear that Rhino wasing with them in their journey. She knew this senior brother of hers is extremely powerful and his strength would be multiplied if he was fighting in a ce filled with ice energy. ..... The people from Snowfall City also experienced less cold than earlier as most of the cold was absorbed by Rhino. As they travel Hilda realised that the people of Snowfall City have be exhausted she then said ¡°Okay we are going to camp in here¡±. Hearing this everyone heaved a sigh of relief Shen Niu have already owed Hilda and Rhino a lot so she did not order her people to rest unless Hilda gave her permission. As everyone gathers towards the center of the camp Shen Niu shouted ¡°Men bring all the food¡±. The food she meant is all the beasts they have encountered during their journey because of Scarcity of food the Snowfall City do not waste their hunt. Only when Shadowsh have made an alliance with Snowfall City is when the lives of the people of Snowfall City improved. Now that they have lost their home their group feel incredibly downhearted since their lives have just improved for the better. The person who was most downhearted to this event is Shen Niu she have always strives to make her city prosper as it was her dad that appointed her to be the city lord. She have always been looking up to her father and now that Snowfall City no longer exist she felt guilty as she thought she had disappointed her father even though he no longer exist in this world. As they started huddling together Hilda went and sat down next to Shen Niu as she asks ¡°So what is your n in the future?¡±. Before Hilda would have fear and admiration towards city lords but after being under direct order of Shadowsh all this time she have built an immunity. Especially since the Shadowsh¡¯s city have more than 7 city lords after the rapid rescue and evacuation mission. With Shadowsh¡¯s prestige and venerable emerald dragon reputation the city lords do not dare to re up and respect the guards of the territory. Shen Niu was silent she then spoke in a broken voice ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±. Hilda: ¡°Actually lord Leo would asks you the same question as I have ask earlier only those that are with alliance with Shadowsh¡¯s City is asked with this question¡±. Shen Niu was surprised she then asks ¡°Wasn¡¯t there only 3 cities that have an alliance with Shadowsh¡¯s City?¡±. From her memory other than Waterfall City and Westward City no city are allies with Shadowsh¡¯s City. White Shoal City is one of the unique cities as they are allies of most cities so it wasn¡¯t a true ally in their alliance. Hilda nodded she then exined ¡°Other than Westward City the other two cities the White Shoal City and Waterfall City have also been evacuated¡±. Shen Niu was shocked she knew the two city lords of these two cities they are quite powerful to think that their cities were also destroyed. Hilda then continue ¡°There are two choices for you to pick the first one is to rebuild your city but in a much more closer vicinity to Shadowsh¡¯s City and the one who will be picking the location would be lord Leo¡±. Shen Niu nodded she then asks ¡°What¡¯s the other option¡±. ¡°To be under lord Leo¡± Hearing this Shen Niu raised her eyebrow she knew for a fact that she owes Shadowsh a lot but being under someone especially to a guy she was feeling conflicted. If she choose the first option then she would feel rather guilty as she would see herself as an ungrateful person. Seeing her expression Hildaughs as she said ¡°Don¡¯t be conflicted lord Leo wouldn¡¯t mind what is your decision as he just wanted to help his allies¡±. Hearing this Shen Niu rxed as she had already made up her mind to pick the first option as being city lord was practically the story of her life. Ever since she was young her father have already been training her to be the next city lord not to mention she doesn¡¯t want to disappoint her people. ¡°I think I will choose the first option as I amfortable being a city lord¡±. Hearing her answer Hilda stood up and shouted ¡°Senior brother Rhinoe here for a sec¡±. With a swoosh Rhino appears besides them Shen Niu was shocked as she realized that she actually did not feel Rhino approaching them. She realised now that those that are directly under Shadowsh order were powerful or unique individuals. ¡°Say what junior sis¡± Rhino looks confused as why he was called since it was his time to patrol the surrounding. Hilda started exining ¡°Miss Shen Niu pick the choice to rebuild her city and considering your technique the two of you would be meeting in frequent rate¡±. Rhino nodded he then watched as Hilda left leaving him and Shen Niu alone. He then introduced himself ¡°Hello again Miss Shen Niu¡±. Shen Niu nodded ¡°Greetings to you to mister Rhino¡±. Rhino rubs his head as he spoke ¡°Let me introduce myself to use once more I am the second brother of the special force I am from the rhino beast n¡±. Shen Niu as she had already guessed this she then asks ¡°I have been meaning to asks why do you have the title second brother?¡±. Rhino: ¡°Actually this is what lord Leo have given us there are nine of us in the special force I am the second fastest of the group to be enlightened¡±. Shen Niu: ¡°Enlightened?¡± Rhino: ¡°Its a secret to our group so I am sorry but I could not tell you what that means¡± Shen Niu have a look of understanding she then asks again ¡°By the way why did Hilda said that we would be frequently seeing each other?¡±. Rhino spoke ¡°Because of the ongoing war that might take years to end lord Leo is taking precaution he would station one person from the special force to keep guard and report to him in the said city¡±. ¡°Considering our affinity towards ice element lord Leo would definitely give you a location to rebuild your city that is simr to this ce so the two of us who could survive and thrive in such a frozen wastnd of course he would put me in charge of guarding your new city¡±. Shen Niu nodded she knew she might not able to always report to Shadowsh but someone directly under him would and considering his ability the safety of her city would be much secured. She then asks ¡°The city lord of White Shoal City and Waterfall City have also rebuilt their city right?¡±. She wanted to know where the two cities have been relocated. Rhino nodded and then shook his head confusing Shen Niu ¡°The city lord of Waterfall City did relocate his city in a location near ake while the people of White Shoal City have decided to submit under lord Leo¡±. Hearing this Shen Niu was shocked she thought the two city lords would choose to relocate she have never thought that the city lord of White Shoal City choose the second option. While the rest of Snowfall City group was resting back in Shadowsh¡¯s City venerable emerald dragon have returned. Shadowsh was already waiting for him in the garden around him were food or more urately it is dinner for venerable emerald dragon. Shadowsh smiled as he asks ¡°So old man did you encounter a powerful opponent?¡±. The old manughs as he spoke in a rather carefree manner ¡°You bet your money I did I was even force to transform to my emerald dragon form¡±. Shadowsh whistles as he gestures the old man to sit down as he opens a wine he personally made and fill the old man¡¯s ss. The old man grabs the ss and chug the entire wine without hesitation he then said ¡°Man thebination of your technique and the wine that those beasts from Westward City would create such an amazing wine¡±. Shadowsh smiled as he also chugs down his wine he was deep in thought he knew for a fact that the opponent that the old man have fought is incredibly powerful since he was forced to use his emerald dragon form. ¡°By the way the cities of your enemies have all been destroyed are you happy?¡± The old man teased. Chapter 522 Chapter 522: CHAPTER 493 THE PAST The cities that the old man meant are cities that was being ruled by the city lords that tried to assassinate him before. He wanted to use his clones to pay them back to all the chaos they have inflicted to his city but the invasion of the clowns just pop out all of the sudden and he hadn¡¯t obtain his revenge because of this. He then looks at the old man and asks ¡°Were they destroyed by the clowns or the Aqua Race n?¡±. ¡°Two of them were destroyed by the Aqua Race n while the rest were destroyed when the clowns initiated their assault it seems that they were not present during the assault¡±. Shadowsh smiled in a mockingly as he spoke in a sneering manner ¡°Of course they aren¡¯t present since they are too busy causing chaos on other city¡±. The old man nodded as when he defended this city against a clown the city lords of the destroyed cities were present and what infuriate him more is that instead of helping they are actually fanning the mes of chaos in the city. Shadowsh then waves his hand as he said ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those idiots I heard that there will be a meeting of elders from ten thousand race council¡±. ..... The old man nodded not hiding it he had already epted Shadowsh as a friend even though his strength cause him to disdain those that are weaker than him Shadowsh is truly a unique individual. Also his philosophy sometimes help him gain enlightment and staying here in the garden cause him to rx. Other than being efficient at his mission Shadowsh have also developed the surrounding territory making a fortress that is able to defend from their enemies assault. Shadowsh: ¡°Be cautious considering how those clowns operated they might pit the Aqua Race n against us and since the experts of the Aqua Race n is numerous not to mention powerful they might try to initiate an attack on the ce of gathering of the elders of the ten thousand race council¡±. The expression of the old man became grave after staying with Shadowsh for a bit he be much more sensitive and is already smart enough to anticipate the n of the enemy. Hearing what Shadowsh have said he realised that there is a high a chance that this might happen he then look him deeply and sighed. He then said ¡°You are truly smart for a beastman is it because you have the bloodline of those sly b*stards¡±. Shadowsh thought about it and nodded ¡°Actually there is truth about that okay enough of me considering your strength and capability I have no worry that you could escape if the enemies attack the ce of meeting what I am worried about is your mental health¡±. The old man was startled he thenughs as he spoke in a proud manner ¡°Mental health I am called the venerable emerald dragon I am quite unfettered¡±. Shadowsh smiled in a sly manner as he spoke ¡°Oh? Really? I just remember a person from a couple of days ago drinking with me in his drunken stupor he told me about his broken heart and his resentment against a certain female fox¡±. The old man started coughing as he choked on the wine he was chugging he looks at Shadowsh with disbelief in which he was responded by just a raise of his shoulder. The atmosphere became awkward and silent but only to the old man as Shadowsh was drinking his wine while looking at him silently. After a while the old man sighed once again and his entire being became depressed ¡°It seems that I was really drunk that night to think I would tell you about that¡±. Shadowsh then smiled as he said in a calm manner ¡°But that talk managed to lift your spirit up to the point that you have nearly broken through your bottleneck¡±. The old man was startled he then thought about this and realized it was true during these past few days he was feeling incredibly light as if a burden just got off from his shoulder to think it was this. Shadowsh continue ¡°Since you have that reaction that meant that what had happened to you really have scarred you and is now limiting your potential meaning it have be your inner demon¡±. The old man just sat there in silence if it was another person that was speaking to him right now he would have flipped out already but the person in front of him is Shadowsh. He might not be the smartest person in this world nor even in this continent but he has a unique sense of thought and also the reaction he had felt it was true since he was the one feeling it at first hand. Shadowsh: ¡°If you resolve this problem of yours your cultivation speed would increase and you would have a rapid improvement considering what type of time it is right now s boost of strength is truly important right now in this dire of time¡±. The old man sat there quietly as he continue chugging down his wine Shadowsh apanies him as he would refill the old man¡¯s ss while also having a feast. After an hour of silence the old man finally spoke ¡°What you have said is the truth and the things you said about increasing my cultivation speed I think my cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t increase instead my cultivation speed would return to normal just like back in those days¡±. When he said that a sense of bitterness and sadness sh in his eyes as he raised his head and looks at the clear moon. Shadowsh and the old man spent the entire night drinking when morning came Shadowsh is suffering from a massive headache brought by his hangover. He then looks at his side and lets out a bitter smile as he realised that he was carried back to his room. As he stands up he went to his bedside and pulled a bell as his butler quickly arrives in front of his room and knocks. Shadowsh felt his head buzzing as he heard the knocks. He then took a deep breath as he said ¡°Come in¡±. The butler then came in and saw Shadowsh sitting on his bed while grasping his forehead. Shadowsh: ¡°Old Shizi bring me my morning coffee¡±. The old buttler bows as he epted the order he then asks ¡°My lord shall I tell the maids to help you get ready¡±. Shadowsh: ¡°No, I¡¯ll recover from my hangover first tell them toeter when I rang the bell¡±. Shadowsh scans at his body and smiled ¡®That old man really helped me¡¯. His injured body have recovered because of the old man his emerald dragon form is extremely powerful but the greatest ability he has is his regeneration ability. His blood is extremely precious as it is like a medicine to those that were injured after being fed by him Shadowsh have recovered quickly with his dragon bloodline and Hentai¡¯s work he managed to refine the drops of his blood rather quickly. He then spent an hour rxing in his room before stretching he then rang the bell as the maids quickly knocks on his door. After staying in this continent for a bit of time Shadowsh was now used in the maids helping him to get ready. He had even crossed the line already as he had tasted these beautiful flowers nearly every single day. As the maids washes his body his little brother was already in his powerful piercing form. It was being cleaned by a beautiful maid that has cat ears she was quite dexterous with her tongue her roundrge pupils were looking at him with a cute expression in her face she was the first made he had tasted. In his right side was a beautiful girl with a sheep horn her body is incredibly soft and was nice to touch. In his left side was a sexy maid with bunny ears she was rubbing her two mounds his arm. Behind him was an extremely busty cow beastman she was using her huge mountains to rub his back. After being cleaned he lifted the cat maid as he carries her into the bed the rest of the maids follows he then summoned his clones as he told them to scatter in his territory and it¡¯s surrounding he also told them to lock the door before they leave. As he saw the clones leave he quickly grabs the bottom of the cat maid and raised it before piercing her precious garden without hesitation. Aaahhh~~~ As the cat maid let¡¯s out a joyous shout the other maids were also not idle the bunny maid used her mouth to service Shadowsh¡¯s mouth. The cowgirl maid grabs his hand and put it on her mountain as she started singing a clear and pleasant melody as Shadowsh¡¯s hand started grasping her huge mountain sometimes teasing the strawberry in the center. Chapter 523 Chapter 523: CHAPTER 494 DON¡¯T JUDGE ME The bunny and sheep were also doing their best to pleasure him as they lick his body all over. Shadowsh continue to pound the cat maid as she grips his pillow tightly as she also bits in them her eyes were unfocused as she could not stop spraying her holy water because of the pleasure she is experiencing. After a while of continuous pounding Shadowsh¡¯s dragon started spitting out it¡¯s white milky saliva inside the cat maid special garden. After taking out his dragon the cat maid slumps into his bed devoid of strength and judging from her expression she was in a state of pure bliss (Perverted Author: Hahaha Ahegao). After finishing inside the cat maid he quickly brought the cow maid in front of him and lifted her up and pierced her special garden. The cow maid let¡¯s out a joyous shout as she wraps her legs and arms around him as he pounds her in a rapid manner. Moving his waist in a rapid manner that a normal human wouldn¡¯t be able to do the continuous pounding cause the expression of the cow maid to be like the cat maid. ..... Shadowsh saw this and brought his mouth and started sucking on her strawberry as her arms wrapping in his back tightens. This move only increased the intensity of his assault as she continue to sing throughout the entire time with pleasant voice that induce desire to any men. Aaahh~! Aaahh~! Mooo~! And after a while just like the cat maid the busty cow maid had her garden watered down by the dragon as she and herpanion have their tongue hanging out of their mouth with an expression of pure bliss. Shadowsh then looks at the sheep maid as a dangerous light shed in his eyes upon looking at his approaching figure the sheep maid timidly looks at him with an expression of innocence. It looks like a scene where the helpless innocent sheep that is scared because a big bad wolf is approaching her. The sheep maid innocent expression would always induce this kind of reaction to Shadowsh. On the other hand became Shadowsh would always be extremely fierce towards her in his assault the sheep maid is extremely afraid and knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for half a day after this unlike hwd otherpatriot who would only be unable to walk in a normal hour for a couple of hours. He pins her into his bed as he used one of his arm to hold two of her hands and his other hand grasp her waist as he lets out a long howl as he started his assault towards the sheep maid. The bed continue to squeak as he rams his rod inside the sheep maid the petite body of the maid continue to tremble as he wasn¡¯t holding back and let¡¯s out his perverted nature and ravaged the body of the cute sheep maid. Releasing his seed inside her Shadowsh let¡¯s out a satisfied smile he then looks at the bunny maid with a naughty smile in his face. The bunny maid smiled and said, ¡°Let me please you now, Master¡±. After saying that, she ced her warm hands onto his chest, before gently pushing his body onto the bed. Once Shadowsh was lying down, the bunny maid stood up and sat on his body, and she began riding him like a horse. Aaahh~! Aaaahh~! Aaahh~! The bunny main moans loudly with passion in her voice as she moved her hips in a humping motion, thrusting Shadowsh¡¯s stiff rod deep into her body. Once she began to slow down from exhaustion, Shadowsh firmly grabs her hips and lifted his own lower body, causing the bunny maid to fall onto his chest. He then began moving his hips up and down, thrusting his dragon in and out of her slippery special garden. He then released his seed into her just like the rest of the maids as he puts her exhausted body on his bed. After suiting up he got out of his room and took a deep breath as he knew that yesterday his connection with the old man deepens. He was also feeling refreshed since he had recovered from his hangover while also releasing some pent up stress to the maids. Just as he was about to walk to the dining room his butler informed him about something that causes him to feel a bit nervous after taking a deep breath he forcefully calms his beating heart and went towards the guest room. When he got inside the guest room all of his family is present or more urately all of Leo¡¯s family is present. Feng Wei was hugging a young boy and was crying without a doubt the young boy she was hugging is her son and Leo¡¯s only son Feng Shin. When he got inside the room everyone¡¯s attention immediately went towards the expression of the two old men inside the room were very excited Shadowsh¡¯s reputation have now been spread throughout the continent as a phenomenal genius. Shadowsh immediately used his spiritual sense to alter the feeling of Feng Shin as he looks at him with an expression of confusion earlier it became an expression of guilt. He continue to smile calmly as he approached the young boy he then squats and patted his head as he aaks in a sincere manner ¡°I am relieved to see you safe and sound son¡± but inwardly he was just faking it but as long as this kid epts him he would treat him like his own son. Feng Shin¡¯s eyes became red as he quickly hugs Shadowsh and started crying he felt indignant and wrong as he wanted to make his father proud when he was admitted to the Majestic Lion Academy but he was expelled and was sent home. He felt aggrieved as he had never thought of offending a person from the royal family and yet he was targeted because of one small mistake. ¡°It¡¯s okay buddy you could stay here and help your old man since because of this war our territory have expanded and we had to protect and guide the people¡± After saying this Shadowsh have an headache his territory have expanded greatly to the point it was now nearly asrge as Thousand Race Kingdom back on Thousand Forest Continent but unlike in there this ce he had no confidant nor any people he could leave numerous responsibility to. Thankfully he still has Hentai to help him using his clones Hentai was able to sort out his paperworks and numerous responsibilities for him. Hearing this Feng Shin thought that his father is justforting him what he did not know is that Shadowsh was really thinking of training him to be a city lord to reign in a part of his territory in this continent. Feng Shin did not know why but he felt his father have be much more kind which relieved him a bit. Afterforting his adopted son for a while Shadowsh then said ¡°Gentlemen since you have escorted my son back to my territory I am grateful to the both of you¡±. He then waves his hand as two weapons appeared these two weapons were crafted by the finest craftsman in his city while Hentai modified it adding some unique materials strengthening them. Seeing the two weapons lying in the carpet the two old men¡¯s eyes were glowing but one of them punched the person besides him as he coughs and bows before saying ¡°We are also guilty why your son was expelled so we felt extremely guilty only your forgiveness is enough for the two of us¡±. Shadowsh just shook his head as he waves his hand taking the two weapons back ¡°Don¡¯t be I have heard everything and knew it wasn¡¯t entirely your faults¡±. The two old men heaved a sigh of relief before bowing again onest time and leaving Shadowsh respected them for being faithful and aplishing their task even though the entire continent was now in chaos. Shadowsh and his family went into the dining room and had their breakfast to celebrate Feng Shin¡¯s return he told the chef to make a feast. After having their breakfast just like before everyone of them went to the garden Feng Shin felt extremely strange as numerous changes have happened during his absence. Thankfully for him Shadowsh was warm to him making him feel weed after arriving inside the garden Feng Shin opens his mouth as he was greatly shocked by how much the garden have changed. He then saw numerous beasts running about and their aura causes him to feel afraid upon seeing his fear Shadowsh told Feng Wei to take care of him and make him feel rxed. Shadowsh then rubs his head before leaving upon seeing this Feng Quinshi¡¯s expression became sour as she was the only one who did not have a child she knew that after Shadowsh have evolved his chances on having a woman being able to conceives his child became extremely low. Chapter 524 Chapter 524: CHAPTER 495 SECT Feng Shin was still out of sort as he felt incredibly estranged by the new things and attitude of the people around him. He then saw his two sisters training their martial art as the two of them spar with each other. Seeing this he smiled as he said ¡°The two of what are you doing?¡±. From all of his memory these two sisters of his would always stays with his second mother and his father used to give them little attention. Feng Shimei answered ¡°Of course we are training daddy have been teaching us and our strength have now be stronger¡±. Feng Shin was shocked he then became puzzled and interested he then said ¡°The two of you how about we spar the two of you against me¡±. The two twin sisters looks at each other before nodding ¡°Okay big brother¡±. ..... The two then took a stance as their aura changed causing Feng Shin to pale his instinct told him he was in danger. He then forcefully calm his beating heart as he said ¡°The two of you he careful during all my stay in the Majestic Lion Academy I have been regarded as one of the better ones in my ss¡±. Even though he was expelled he was still proud because unlike most people in the outer part he actually managed to attend sses in the Majestic Lion Academy. He wanted to show to his two little sisters the difference between them and wanted to feel superior once again. It was a kind of attitude that those that attends the four major beast academy have. Looking at the two girls he shouted as he charged towards the two girls the two girls on the other hand grasp their wooden swords as they move in simultaneous manner. Their movement is much faster than Feng Shin just as he took a couple of steps the two girls immediately appeared to his side as they swung their sword in a fast speed. Pak! Pak! Feng Zeiyan hits the neck of Feng Shin while Feng Shimei thrust her wooden sword into his chest. Feng Shin quickly kneels as he started coughing while also touching his chest as he felt immense pain. His eyes started tearing and his snot was also welling up with liquid. Those that were watching to be more urate the secret knights that Shadowsh have trained underneath the city lord mansion was startled not because of the two girls¡¯ action but because of how weak Feng Shin was. After all as Leo¡¯s only son they expect more things from him considering how much they look up to Shadowsh and how strong his two daughters are in such a young age. Upon seeing the state of their big brother the two girls started trembling as they became scared they then ran towards their mother as they brought the three Feng wives to where Feng Shin was kneeling. Upon seeing this scene Feng Wei pales as she quickly rushed towards the scene Shadowsh also appears he already knew what had happened as he always used his spiritual sense to scan the entire garden. It is considered training for him as long as he exhausted his spiritual sense he would quickly meditate to recover them. He instantly knew Feng Shin wasn¡¯t a match to the two girls he wanted him to know the difference between them. Feng Wei quickly asks what had happened the two girls were trembling in fear but they still honestly told what had happened. Upon hearing what had happened the two Feng wives except for Feng Wei were surprised so did the people that didn¡¯t know what had happened. Feng Wei quickly became aggrieved since she thought that her son was once again hurt but just as she was about to cry Shadowsh¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I have already anticipated that this would happen my son is too proud that he had managed to attend the Majestic Lion Academy¡±. ¡°In normal times this should really be an envious thing but my teaching isn¡¯t worse as those normal teachers from Majestic Lion Academy and besides unlike them I focus only to a couple individual making my teaching much more valuable¡±. The people became silent just as the atmosphere was extremely solemn Shadowsh smiled easing up the mood he then said to Feng Wei ¡°Bring our son to his room when he awaken asks him what he wanted to do in the future if he wants to obtain strength tell him toe to me but I have a request I wanted him to be more determined than ever not just because he was beaten by his little sisters¡±. After saying this he left causing the other people to disperse too the two little girls apologized to Feng Wei but she only shook her head as she said ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry as it was your brother that have requested for the spar what your father have said was right he is too proud¡±. She then hesitated before speaking in a determined manner ¡°I have a request for you two¡±. The two girls quickly nodded as they looks at her Shadowsh have always put it in their head to always be respectful to their parents while he also told his wives to take care of their children but do not tolerate their bad behavior they could spoil them but not too much to the point they would form a nasty attitude. Shadowsh also realized that the two girls either spar with his clones or the guards ecej though they were holding back the two girls still thought they were weak but he knew for a fact that they would be considered geniuses to others. He was deep in thought upon seeing his expression the old man in front of him who was seeping his tea spoke ¡°Hey brat what are you thinking?¡±. Shadowsh looks at the old man and sighed as he said ¡°My two daughters worldview are too narrow if this goes on theirmon sense in strength would be disoriented and they would be considered as abnormal freaks to others¡±. The old man was stunned upon hearing this before bursting intoughter as he started rolling to the ground because of this. He then recovers after a while but he still felt a bit giddy he then wipe the tearing out of his eye as he said ¡°If it was another person that have said this I would think he was too arrogant and was obviously showing off buting from you I could totally see this happening since you are a perfect example for this¡±. Shadowsh smiled bitterly the old man always teased him for being knowledgeable and yet ignorant at the same time. The old man then became interested as he asks ¡°So what method are you going to use to stop this from happening¡±. Shadowsh looks at the sky before smiling towards the old man as he said in a calm manner ¡°I have decided to create my own sect¡±. The old man immediately stood up as he looks at him with in incredulous expression he knew for a fact that building a brand new sect is near impossible thing to do. New sects would be either conquered by other stronger sects or either of the four major schools. There is no other path because the forces and reputation of these two forces is too strong for a couple of individuals to be able to stand against. Even him which was popr to the entire continent isn¡¯t enough to establish his own sect as it signifies he was against the two forces. He couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Are f*cking insane?!!¡±. Shadowsh just smiled as he said ¡°Maybe but if my sect be strong enough to deter them to move against it my name would be recorded throughout the history¡±. The old man gulps as he looks at Shadowsh with an expression of disbelief but also admiration he knew that this was true. Venerable emerald dragon: ¡°But still-¡°. Before he could finish what he was about to say Shadowsh spoke ¡°This is the perfect time to do this with this war and the two forces eyeing this continent those sects and major schools would be too busy to harass an unknown sect from the outer part¡±. The old man became dazed as he realised that what Shadowsh have said was the truth he then ps his thigh andugh before bing solemn he then asks in a nervous manner ¡°In this sect of yours I wanted to be a grand elder¡±. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°Why do you want to be the grand elder of my sect your reputation would benefit my sect buty sect wouldn¡¯t benefit you in a long shot on the contrary it would only being you endless trouble¡±. The old man raised his head proudly as he said ¡°Trouble I am not afraid of one as long as we could pull this off I will have my own legacy¡±. Chapter 525 Chapter 525: CHAPTER 496 FENG SHIN The entire day was eventful for Shadowsh and the old man the two of them started discussing about their n to build a sect. In the mansion inside a specific room Feng Shin woke up he then sat up as he quickly helds his throat because of the feeling of pain. His chest also hurts but his neck was the one truly causing him to suffer since his breath started to became abnormal after coughing a couple of times he finally recovers. Suddenly his door was opened and he saw his mother going inside she then smiled in a kind and caring manner as she sat besides him. Feng Shin sat in his bed in daze after a while he asks ¡°Mom what had happened to mest thing I remember I challenged my two sisters to a spar¡±. Hearing this his mother rubs her head and said ¡°You have lost almost instantly when the battle start you are truly not a match to either one of your sister much less the two of them¡±. Feng Shin became dazed once again he then grips his fist and said ¡°So all of my time in the Majestic Lion Academy is for nothing?!¡±. ..... Feng Wei was surprised she thought that he would get angry to his sister but to think he was angry at the Majestic Lion Academy which relieved and excites her. Feng Wei: ¡°Actually you are both wrong and right at the same time your time spent in Majestic Lion Academy isn¡¯t a waste since you have obtain more knowledge than your sister you might even knew some more than your father but in terms of improvement in strength yes it was a waste of time¡±. After hearing her Feng Shin became angry and sad as tears started to drips down his eyes during his time in Majestic Lion Academy his arrogance was beaten into the ground as he met countless geniuses much more gifted than him countless beastman his age that has much more terrifying background than him. Back in Majestic Lion Academy he was nothing but since he had his pride he trains hard to surpass those that are stronger than him. He managed to defeat many of them and was actually crowned as one of the elites of the academy even though his rank is one of the lowest at least he entered the status of the elite. He had managed to obtain that title by his own hard work his talent might be mediocrepared to the true geniuses in the academy but at least his efforts is one of the greatestpared to the other children back in Majestic Lion Academy. And yet when he fought his two little sisters whom he used to bully and y prank on before beat him with no effort. That meant his effort was nothing just as he felt dejected his mother spoke ¡°You know your father wasn¡¯t disappointed the least as he was actually watching since from the start he just wanted what your thought on this event¡±. She then beamed as she rubs his head ¡°To think that you have matured greatly in your time in Majestic Lion Academy¡±. Inwardly though she was actually crying she knew for his son to have his arrogance taken down meant that he had suffered greatly back in Majestic Lion Academy. She then grabs his hand as she brought him back to the garden upon seeing him the two little girls quickly came and apologize causing his face to blush as he was actually feeling greatly embarrassed by this so he quickly shook his head as he rush his mom to take him to his dad. Arriving at where Shadowsh is Feng Shin stops as he looks at venerable emerald dragon in shock. Shadowshughs as he teased the old man ¡°Old man look how famous you are my son was frozen in shock because of your presence¡±. The old man wasn¡¯t shy he raised his head and said ¡°Of course! Who do you think you are talking to?¡±. Shadowsh snorted as he actually forgot that this old man is quite thick skinned he then said ¡°Show off¡±. He then looks at his son with appreciation he was actually monitoring the scene in his room when he realized that this son of Leo was unlike what he heard from the rumors he became happy. He then smiled and spoke ¡°I know why you havee here to see me¡±. Feng Shin quickly recovers from his dazed when he heard Shadowsh speaking he was still not used on seeing his father new appearance as he looks extremely young and much more cheerful and kinder than his past self. At first he was skeptical but when they first met he had sensed a connection between the two of them and immediately believed that he was his father. What he did not know is that his real father have long died and the one in front of him was a stranger impersonating his father and screwing his mothers. Shadowsh: ¡°I will train you together with your sisters but first I need to check your body and your fighting style to device what is the best technique for you to train¡±. Feng Shin nodded he then spoke ¡°Actually dad you don¡¯t need to see me fight as my fighting style is simple and direct as I follow your path and use a battle axe¡±. Shadowsh nodded he then grabs the wrist of Feng Shin as he scans his entire body and realized that he has a much more purer bloodline of from the three eyed lion n it seems that his time in the Majestic Lion Academy isn¡¯t truly a waste. But the amount of pure three eyed lion bloodline is too pitiful thinking about this he realised that he really needs to increase the growth speed of the mutated Blood Berry that he brought with him. After being watered byrge amount of blood from different beasts and beastmen the Blood Berry have mutated and became Ten Thousand Beast Berry. The ten thousand beast berry improved the purity of the bloodline of any beastman or beasts that ate it but the person or beast need to eat the berries it bore in a daily basis to show it¡¯s result. It was slow and each improvement would double the amount of time and process to improve once again. But at least a person could eat the ten thousand beast berry without hesitation since the effect wouldn¡¯t waste as it would circte in the body even though the effect might be extremely pitiful it is still there. And a person could train his body cleansing it from impurities making the process much faster. Shadowsh then gave Feng Shin a technique called Raging Axe Demon Technique and a simple spiritual technique. After that he gave him some pills that the best alchemist in his territory have made actually Hentai could do it too but it needs his help as the ingredients and materials building item for Transcendents or Xiantian Realm experts are vastly different from the items that those below use. After giving Feng Shin an exact copy of the axe Leo have wield he told him that he needs to train in spiritual enhancement technique first as he already have a solid foundation regarding his physique. Shadowsh appreciated that about him as he sensed that numerous internal injury was actually existing inside Feng Shin meaning that he had achieved all of this just by his effort. Just as Feng Shin was about to train he stops him and said ¡°Son wait a minute!¡±. He then gestured at one of his guard and told him ¡°Bring my son to train in Holy Fragrant Lily¡±. The Holy Fragrant Lily is a nt that Hentai have improved the nt was called Fragrant Lily and was sold to the market in bundle as the forest have lots of them. Shadowsh have used his blood to grow three Holy Fragrant Lily and their effects were extremely promising. He had grow them to help him recover but after old man emerald help him recover it should have been useless to him but suddenly he noticed that the guardian beasts of his garden was rapidly recovering because of this flowers he had decided to kept them. His entire garden is full of treasures that is why numerous guards would always assigned to guard the garden and because of the great atmosphere and quality of the ce each guard were extremely happy to guard as they could also trains at the same time absorbing the energy in the garden. Back in the present once Feng Shin left Shadowsh and old man emerald were the only ones left in the area. Shadowsh looks at old man emerald and asks ¡°So are you already prepared to go to the ten thousand race council meeting?¡±. Old man emerald thought about it and shook his head he wanted his presence known so he was still pondering on how to do it in the most impactful and clever way. Chapter 526 Chapter 526: CHAPTER 497 RETURN OF A COMRADE Shadowsh just shook his head as he knew what old man emerald was thinking unlike those of his age he was mboyant and acts like a teenager most of the time. But it was clearly this personality that made the two of them friends. Shadowsh: ¡°Hey old man what about taming different kind of beasts of different dragon bloodline with this act your presence would truly shine during the meeting¡±. Hearing this old emerald¡¯s eyes lit up before dripping again as he sighed and said ¡°There is already a person like that, his name is Thousand Dragon King he tamed more than a hundred dragon type beasts¡±. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he was confused he then said ¡°Thousand Dragon King isn¡¯t that title too boastful since he only managed to take a hundred not a thousand besides isn¡¯t the ruler of your n piss off that someone is iming to be a dragon king?¡±. Old man emerald shook his head as he said ¡°The ruler of our n would be known as dragon emperor while those underneath him which had powerful strength was known as dragon kings as of now there are only 5 dragon kings¡±. ¡°Thousand Dragon King, Titan Dragon King, Fire Demon Dragon King, Benevolent Dragon King and finally the Wise Dragon King¡±. ..... Shadowsh then asks ¡°What about you I know that you have the potential to obtain the title of a dragon king you also have strength to obtain it why didn¡¯t you strive towards this goal¡±. Old man emerald became quiet he then sips his tea after a couple minutes of silence he sighed as he spoke with bitterness shing in his eyes. ¡°You are right I was once crowned as one of the youngest prodigy in my n but because of that slut I was reduced into this state where I was traveling throughout the continent passing my days idly¡±. After a couple of seconds of silence old man emerald continue ¡°To be a dragon king one must obtain and train a willpower rune and that person should be able to turn that will into aw so that their power would exponentially increased¡±. ¡°The Thousand Dragon King obtain the willpower of the ruler after countless years of watching an ant or insect colony that is why most of the dragons he trains were insects that have dragon bloodline¡±. ¡°He could use his power and transforms his Qi into king energy that has dragon Qi on it as his subjects increased in number so does his strength¡±. ¡°But his strength is actually the weakest amongst all the dragon kings as he relies on his pets to fight, his attacking power is not that much and most of his pets were just early Xiantian beasts¡±. ¡°The Titan Dragon King on the other hand is one of the most feared individual in the continent his willpower rune is strength and hisw is the absolute strength rule¡±. ¡°His attacks were simple but at the same time scary each of his attack enclosed the space around his target causing him to have no chance to run away¡±. ¡°Unless you control aw any defence would render useless against his attack not to mention his ancestor were one of the ancient giant dragons the Titan Dragons increasing his physical strength to a horrifying degree¡±. ¡°The Fire Demon Dragon King on the other hand is known as the lunatic of the dragon n his willpower rune is destruction his destructive is even stronger than Titan Dragon King hisw would cause everything to turn into ashes¡±. ¡°The Benevolent Dragon King and the Wise Dragon King are unknown and mysterious individuals of the dragon n rumor says it that all the dragon kings are quite docile towards them and even the dragon emperor sometimes need to listen to what they say¡±. ¡°It is also known that they might be the oldest dragons in the dragon n they have been protecting the dragon n throughout this entire time¡±. Shadowsh nodded while he was also deep in thought he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable in the term ¡®willpower rune¡¯ but since those that transcends Xiantian Realm all wanted to obtain that it meant that it was quite precious. He sighed as he was too ignorant in this world and yet he was already in the state of building his very own empire it is quite funny actually. He then realised that the beast n of the Beast Continent is really powerful that meant that the other forces on the other continent were also scary. Gripping his fist tightly he realised he was improving too slow he needs to increase his leveling speed and the only method to do that is to obtain treasures topliment his technique. Thinking about this he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®It seems that my next destination is the inner part of this continent¡¯. Since he had already recovered he decided to scour thend for any potential guardian beasts for his territory. Suddenly while he was busy chatting with old man emerald he suddenly stood up as he looks towards the direction of his secret base. He then said ¡°Old man I have somewhere I have to go¡±. He then flew towards the direction of his main base the cave that a group of pirate beastman upied before. He had received a message from Anna telling him that Kurious and Samantha have returned but they were heavily injured. He transformed into his dragon form while also activating his new technique called Flowing Cloud Step he increased his speed. Since his leveling speed isn¡¯t like before he used his free time practicing techniques he found impressive or practical. Besides that he had also fused with his sword in all of his form he could now use his sword technique together with his skill. As his figure zips through the sky the people in the ground looks up to him with admiration. Most of them were saved by Shadowsh so they are very grateful to him and because of his rules and the strength of his group they finally settled down peacefully near or on his territory. The territory of Shadowsh and around it were functioning quite well the people were happy and those that have thought of doing any trouble would need to answer to the knights that was patrolling. Besides there were many high ranking Adventurers that were bounded by the contract they have sign controlling the area that they were given to monitor. Their jobs is quite simple it is to control the situation if any chaos arise other than that they could do whatever they want as long as it is considered not breaking any rule stated in the contract. The Adventurers have now started to create their own group and this task is quite a boon to them as they will be able to obtain reputation and talents. Back in the present with Shadowsh flying in full force coupled with Flowing Cloud Step he managed to arrive at his destination in just a couple of minutes. Just as he arrives at the secret entrance of the cave numerous juvenile wolves pops out and started growling at him. Suddenly they sniffed his scent and started to be docile as they approached and started rubbing their heads on his legs. Shadowsh smiled as he rubs the head of each juvenile wolves and giving themrge amount of Inner Core Rank meats. The entrance is longer a simple hole that he created but it was now two stone doors that looks exactly like the rocks in the surrounding if he wasn¡¯t the one who had ordered to build this he would need to use his spiritual sense to find this entrance. Entering the entrance he arrived at a pathway that has numerous torches on the side Shadowsh knew that this torches actually induce hallucination. He easily passed through without being influenced by the torches. Other than torches there were flowers that increase the power of hallucination it looks extremely pretty underneath the torches as they lit up the entire passageway. Arriving at the end of the passageway a huge metal door presented itself. Shadowsh just casually put his hand in one of the two dragon statue standing near the huge iron door. With a click the door started moving as he saw that all of those that stayed in the cave were now kneeling as of greeting his presence. Shadowsh was already used to this as every time his clonee here they would greet it the same way. ¡°Bring me to where Kurious and the others are¡± Anna immediately stood up as she led Shadowsh to the garden inside the cave. The nts have been growing pretty well inside the garden the female wolf was still there but it no longer held hostility towards Shadowsh or any individual in the garden. There were countless orbs full of yang Qi dangling in the room the nts obtain their energy from them. The nts have started to mutate slowly because of their unique circumstances and the gardeners were taking care of them professionally and in the most caring manner they could. Chapter 527 Chapter 527: CHAPTER 498 MARINE In the center of the garden was actually a pond it was full of clear water unlike the water in the cave this one is drinkable since it isn¡¯t saltwater. Near it were individuals that looks extremely battered and full of wounds. Shadowsh looks awful they were the Feral Sea Monkeys that he had told to protect Kurious. He then waves his hand as a gentle energy starts to help them recover but they need a full treatment from a healer to regain their lost limbs. Shadowsh: ¡°Brave warriors you have suffered because of my order obtain this reward and acquire new strength to stand anew¡±. He then threw numerous nts towards the injured Feral Sea Monkeys and also have given them some drops of blood from the monsters he had yed during these past few months. Sensing the power behind these drops of blood the Feral Sea Monkeys started to be active but Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense calms then down as they drank the drops of blood given to them and started sleeping. ..... Inside this secret garden a beast regeneration ability increased as Shadowsh have increased the size of the garden each garden have different attribute. The garden they are staying now is full of yin Qi as the Feral Sea Monkeys were quitepatible with yin element. What he had given them were drops of blood from the beasts that the Aqua Race n summoned to seek havoc throughout thend. All of them were either peak Crimson Gold Rank, fake Xiantian or true Xiantian beasts. These drops of blood would definitely help these Feral Sea Monkeys to evolve and regrow their lost limbs. Lastly would be the sleeping Kurious and Samantha he took out a whole bottle of blood and chugs it down on Kurious mouth while he had also done the same thing to Samantha. Even though he knew this is clearly useless as Kurious and Samantha have the same stomach he still wanted to be more careful. The bottle of blood that he had given to Kurious came from a beast called Cmity Turtle it was a powerful beast that the Aqua Race n managed to tame. It controlsrge amount of seawater and drowns any cities or just any ce that is near the coastal area. The bottle of blood he had given to Samantha on the other hand came from old man emerald it came from a flood dragon. Realising that their condition have stabilized he heaved a sigh of relief before giving them his fox energy hastening the process of assimtion. He then got out of the room and went towards the part of the cave where it leads towards the open ocean. Because of the renovation that his subordinates have done throughout this time the cave looks a lot like an inside of a mansion rather than a cave. It was well maintained too as he passed through he couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue as he saw numerous pictures of his embedded into the wall. All the picture is a drawing of him in his dragon form after passing through the garden he finally arrives at the spot where the cave is connected from the open sea. He saw the dolphins and sharks that he had tamed all of these beasts were coexisting with each other peacefully. The strongest group were the Feral Sea Monkeys followed by the school of sharks. Since the Beast Continent is now having a war against the clown continent and the people from the Aqua Race n Shadowsh have been doing his best strengthening these beasts. These beasts that could fight underwater is quite important to him it was also them that hid this precious base of his. Each group of marine beasts have their own territory near his base and because his clone would always be present the beasts and their offspring were quite affectionate to him. The smartest of these group were the dolphin group followed by the Feral Sea Monkeys. Unlike the other group only the Feral Sea Monkeys consist of only one n and tribe while the other group consist of the same race but not kind. In the dolphin group there are already 4 different kinds of dolphins each of n specialised in a certain aspect. The Psychic Dolphins, ck and White Spotted Dolphin, Hammer Head Skull Dolphin and Sword Spitting Dolphin. The Psychic Dolphins are the first ones that were subdued by him while the rest were subdued by his clone. Transforming into a dragon he swam out of the cave and into the ocean his aura belongs to that of a beast unlike those that came off a beastman. It is also the reason why the beasts were easily subdued by himpared to the others since they thought it was much better to be under the same race than a foreign race. Sensing his presence the leader of each group came and weed him they then started strolling around their territory. The beasts near their territory is much more diversed and all of them are rare species and they taste delicious if cooked or even eaten raw. Shadowsh was the one who releases them close to his territory since he had the shark and the other beasts guard the surrounding territory escaping is basically impossible for this little ones. But their lives actually became much more lively and carefree as their numbers started to multiply. Shadowsh was the reason for this as he raised this fish with thebination of his memory back on his old world, Hentai specific calction and his newfound knowledge in this world. The surrounding area around his territory is bing like great barrier reef as the beasts living inside thrive. His subordinates were also happy living in this artificial underwater Paradise. Actually he has three Xiantian marine beasts one was the Primordial Megalodon, Killer Sword Dolphin and Murderous Glutton Orca. The Primordial Megalodon and the Murderous Glutton Orca arerge marine beasts so they couldn¡¯t stay near his territory so he has to build another underwater paradise for them to stay in deeper spot. There new ce is of course still near to the beach but they stayed in a rtively deeper ce in the ocean. They also released their aura iming that this is their territory that is why the Aqua Race n did not bother his secret base as they saw the two marine beasts as a part of their group. Since the war begin and the people of the Aqua Race n started invading the Beast Continent the popr beach have be deste. Shadowsh was actually for this fact as he could finally increase the side of his reef he then calls the dolphins and the Feral Sea Monkeys as he told them to scatter the corals everywhere in the beach. He then sent one of his clone back to the cave to inform his subordinates to create a marine base in the forest near the beach. Just as he was casually strolling around helping the corals that Hentai have experimented in grow he heard a low hum it was full of anger and frustration. His expression changed as he sensed the familiar aura of the Murderous Glutton Orca. He then swam towards the direction of themotion. In the spot where the Murderous Glutton Orca is nesting three individuals with fish tail was looking at the Murderous Glutton Orca with disdain. ¡°Foul beast, submitting to our glorious race is considered an honor his dare you deny our kind order!¡± In front of them is a giant killer whale it was the same size as a battleship it looks extremely pitiful right now though. Numerous wounds could be seen throughout it¡¯s body. ¡°Zed hurry and finish this beast I still need to get ready for the meeting with her highness¡±. Hearing this the guy in the front with a golden hair and a whip snorted as hesh his whip the power seems to cause the ocean to tremble. Boom! The whip did not managed to hit the killer whale as it collided with something causing it to bounce back. ¡°Who dares?!!¡± Just after this shout another explosion ured as the guys besides the whip wielding merman took out a shell that transformed into a giant shell and blocked the attack. Shadowsh arrives following him were a group of Crimson Gold Rank marine beasts and the other two Xiantian marine beasts of their group. Feeling his aura and the aura of the beasts behind him the three merman became solemn but they still stood proudly and took out an orb and started chanting as 9 Xiantian marine beasts appeared. The eyes of Shadowsh constrict but he did not falter on the contrary he lets out a loud roar as he increased his speed and his aura bore down towards these 9 Xiantian marine beasts. The guy who have ordered the whip wielding merman earlier raised his eyebrow as he narrows his eyes towards Shadowsh and thought ¡®Interesting¡¯. Chapter 528 Chapter 528: CHAPTER 499 FIGHTING THE THREE MERMEN He then take out a spear from a shell as he thrust it towards Shadowsh. ¡°Torpedo Thrust!¡± Suddenly a powerful attack came crashing down towards Shadowsh as he felt the water seems to squeeze him. His eyes narrows as he lets out a roar and used his sword technique. ¡°Heaven Splitting sh!¡± It is the twin technique he had managed to learn from training his earth splitting sh. The two attacks ms with each other as the entire area around them seems to tremble as the water caused the beasts to feel a bit disarray. The marine beasts that behind the three mermen started to be active as they let¡¯s out a loud roar and started charging towards the group that have followed Shadowsh. Shadowsh expression changed as he realised that he was targeted by the spear wielding merman so he was preupied without him these 9 Xiantian marine beasts would tear all of his subordinates apart. ..... Without any choice he could only summon all of his clones to try and stall the 9 Xiantian marine beasts while he try to finish his target quickly. The three mermen were surprised to see the 9 figures appearing besides Shadowsh they aren¡¯t shocked because of their sudden appearance since they have encountered beings like Shadowsh who could summon copies of him. What shocked them is how lifelike they are if they did not see that these 10 individuals appearing because of Shadowsh they would never been able to figure out that they are just clones. As these clones appeared they immediately charged towards the 9 Xiantian marine beasts. Shadowsh on the other hand threw himself towards the three mermen as he opens his mouth and spat out his [Dragon Breath] once again. The three mermen were startled to see that Shadowsh have challenged the three of them all by himself. They let out a sneer just as the other two mermen were about to attack their leader the one that wields the spear spoke ¡°Stand back this battle is between the two of us¡±. He then charged towards Shadowsh just as the two was about to collide the entire surrounding be pitch ck as all the senses from the spear wielding merman was rub off. The other two mermen have already retreated to a safe distance to watch the battle and yet they were still engulf in the darkness. The spear wielding merman let¡¯s out a snort and shouted ¡°Hahaha to think that you a dragon have a unique domain abilitypared to your kind very interesting¡±. ¡°However I am Lukas of the great spearfish mermaid n this petty domain wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me!¡±. Boom! His aura exploded as his muscle started bing bigger as he grew twice asrge as before he then started spinning his spear above him as the water started to converge towards him creating a cyclone underwater. ¡°Wrathful Storm!¡±. Shadowsh was having a hard time keeping himself from being pulled towards the harsh and violent cyclone he had also orders his clone to bring his subordinates away as he realized that they were of no use and have be a burden to him. ¡®Sh*t I never thought that those from the Aqua Race n would be extremely powerful¡¯ Realising that he was increasingly bing closer and closer towards the cyclone he got incredibly anxious. Suddenly the cyclone stops as the spear wielding merman looks a bit dazed as he looks towards to his side and Shadowsh saw it was actually the other two mermen. He was shocked to think that these three mermen were still able tomunicate in his [Darkness Domain]. He knew he had underestimated the Aqua Race n without hesitation he and his clone switch ce as he fled while his clone swam towards his domain influence. The nine Xiantian marine beasts were also influenced by the [Darkness Domain] Shadowsh then used his illusion to influence them. He then led them to charge towards the three mermen he had also invoked their inner beastial madness as he is worried that the three mermen youth still have methods to control them. As he escapes the battle he lead his subordinates to a much shallower area he looks at the heavily injured Murderous Glutton Orca bring carried by it¡¯s body the Primordial Megalodon. He quickly brought the Murderous Glutton Orca to his arm as he started feeding eat this action was the best course of action he could do since this Murderous Glutton Orca has a peculiar innate ability. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Left Guardian Orca Title: [Devourer] Race: Marine Mammal Specie: Murderous Glutton Orca Grade: Transcendent Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Realm Attributes: Water/Strength Energy: Vital Qi (Peak Stage of Earth Tier): 50,000 Transcendent Strength: 500 Transcendent Agility: 250 Transcendent Endurance: 1,000 Transcendent Intelligence: 100 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: Late Earth Tier], [Devouring Qi: Early Phase of Law], [Vital Qi: Peak Stage of Earth Tier] Mana (Peak Stage of Mortal Tier): 6,000 Skills: [Steel Piercing Pressure st], [Titanic Crash], [Echo st], [Tsunami], [Whirlpool Devour] Racial Trait: [Glutton], [Glutton Indulgent], [Behemoth Body], [Innate Teamwork With Same Specie] Passive Abilities: [Behemoth Stomach], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Sensitive Senses Towards Water Element] Active Abilities: [Supersize] Super Ability: [Mad Devour] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The ability [Glutton Indulgent] is like a rapid recovery ability for the Murderous Glutton Orca all he just need is to devour arge amount of food. Shadowsh was shocked to discover that the injury that the Murderous Glutton Orca have suffered is extremely heavy. After all the Murderous Glutton Orca has an extremely tough defence he might not have an external armor like Ziggy but his fat is extremely tough even he would have a hard time inducing such injury to it. What he did not know is that the three mermen spent more than a month hunting this Murderous Glutton Orca because of its exceptional defence. Also as long as they could breed more like him they would obtain a powerful army with powerful defence and have extremely great cooperation between each other. Shadowsh actually wanted to the same thing too bad he still haven¡¯t found any female killer whale big enough to attract Left Guardian Orca. He had named the Murderous Glutton Orca as Left Guardian Orca because he was guarding he left part of this beach while the Primordial Megalodon was called Right Guardian Megalodon. After feeding Left Guardian Orca withrge amount of reserve food he was carrying finally he was recovering rapidly as his wounds started to disperse and the holes in his body started to disappear while his bones started to recover also. Shadowsh clicked his tongue still couldn¡¯t get through his Left Guardian¡¯s ability to recover but because of this he was quite assured of the safety of his territory. He then told his other subordinates to return to their base he also warned his Right Guardian to be careful hisbat ability might be much more powerfulpared to the Left Guardian but it¡¯s survival capability is truly a difference between heaven and earthpared to the Left Guardian. Right Guardian Megalodon nodded as he swam back to his territory so that his safety would be much more secured Shadowsh told his Inner Core Rank subordinates to patrol around the area. Shadowsh on the other hand left his two dragon clones to monitor the area while he flew back to hide base clearly deep in thought. This is the first time he had really fought a true member of the Aqua Race n all he fought during this few months are sub branch of the Aqua Race n they are considered members of the n but they are also considered as branches or subordinates of the true members of the Aqua Race n. Shadowsh finally realised why the true members of the Aqua Race n are not only intelligent but they are also incredibly powerful. If his enemy haven¡¯t stop his attack he would have been pulled to the cyclone even though he wouldn¡¯t be defeated immediately he knew for a fact his defence isn¡¯t as tough as his Left Guardian so he would be heavily injured if not maimed by the three mermen. After returning back to his base he immediately went to his room and sat in a meditative pose while he was cultivating the truth is he was controlling his clone that he left in the battlefield. He had managed to achieve this method of cultivation because of Hentai it would be responsible for monitoring his main body while he went to y with the body of his clone. When he opens his eyes he realized that he was back on the battlefield but because of the power of the three mermen his domain was destroyed as the three were now fighting with their nine summoned Xiantian marine beasts. He saw that the nine Xiantian beasts were actually in the verge of dying they are no match against the full force of three youth mermen. Shadowsh burns with battle intent he wanted to know how strong these three youth from the Aqua Race n. (Yesterday was my father¡¯s birthday which was also his and mom¡¯s anniversary so I am sorry for forgetting to update yesterday). Chapter 529 Chapter 529: CHAPTER 500 FEELING A BIT |-|0(r)p£¤ He lets out a dragon roar before firing his [Dragon Breath] to the merman holding a harpoon. The attack caused the merman to fail to injure the giant squid he was fighting so he was mmed into the bed of the ocean. Upon seeing this the merman wielding the spear let¡¯s out an angry bellow as he punched the head of the giant whale he was fighting causing it to tumble backward. He then kicks the shark underneath him and stabs the tiny seahorse next to him before charging towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh kept on firing his [Dragon Breath] to stop the merman advance but the spear wielding merman is just too powerful he deflected all of his attacks with ease. The merman managed to arrived in front of him and thrust his spear towards his head. ..... Shadowsh quickly tried to dodge as he turns his head to the side but the powerful attack took a huge chunk of his flesh as his left side was now gone. But he still managed to survive as he opens his mouth to fire an attack in such a close proximity but the spear wielding merman is just too quick underwater just as he turns his head the merman have already stabs his mouth before clenching his fist and punching his head causing Shadowsh to flew towards a huge rock. Bam! The powerful impact broke the huge rock as Shadowsh spat out blood because of the shock running through his body. Just as he wanted to retaliate he felt suffocated as a whip binds his neck and pulled him towards thest merman wielding a whip. The harpoon wielding merman threw his harpoon into Shadowsh as a huge hole appeared on his body. His blood attracted the nine Xiantian marine beasts since he was from the dragon kind but his clone¡¯s body only copies the blood and function of the dragon blood because of his real body the fact that they were still fake is still the true fact so even if these monsters devours him they wouldn¡¯t obtain one benefit one bit. The nine Xiantian marine beasts started devouring him but he still tried to fight back but it was clearly futile so without any choice he could only blow himself up. But just as he was umting energy to do just that a harpoon once again flew towards him and pierced his core preventing him from being able to self destruct. Shadowsh was shocked he then look towards the harpoon wielding merman and saw that his harpoon was actually a magic equipment every time he made a throwing move the harpoon wouldn¡¯t leave his hand but a water harpoon would be created. Shadowsh was actually helpless against these three mermen he knew it wasn¡¯t because he was weak it¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t fighting in his real body but he knew for a fact he couldn¡¯t win against these three mermen if it was a one on one fight he still have a chance to win but against these three impressive teamwork he was really helpless. Back in his cave Shadowsh opens his eyes as he lets out a bitter smile the experience of being devoured isn¡¯t a pleasant one. He then got up and saw that Anna was kneeling in front of him speaking ¡°My lord our people have already starts the preparation to build a base on the beach¡±. Shadowsh nodded he then looks at the voluptuous looking Anna deep in thought after training with Luminous Moonlight Technique Anna have experienced Nirvana as she finally purified her bloodline and have awakened the purple moonlight beast bloodline from the cat race. He then asks ¡°Anna I have been meaning to asks you I clearly sensed that you have been in heat during all of this time why haven¡¯t you searched for apanion since we seek happiness¡±. Shadowsh actually noticed that the people in his cave were mostly females so he wanted to pair them with his subordinates to increase the number of his believers not because he truly wanted to create another belief but because he could truly trust those fanatics believers of his. Also not because he looks down on females but he really need some muscle for his group as they have too manyborious jobs on their te. Besides that their numbers are just too small since most beastman believe in the Beast God for them believing in another belief is considered just an hearsay. Anna thought that Shadowsh was testing her belief towards him so she answered without hesitation ¡°My lord I dedicate my whole self to you even if my instinct told me to reproduce I would reign in this impulse and would only follow you¡±. Shadowsh was dumbfounded so the problem that he was having was actually himself he wanted to change their mind but he feared that he might cause their beliefs towards him to wane. He could only sigh bitterly before speaking in a resigned manner ¡°So you wanted to wait for me and just want to bear my offspring¡±. He said in a careless manner as he knew that this wasn¡¯t what Anna and the girls wanted as he knew the reason why they seem to be distant to their opposite gender is because of what happened to them to be forced by the pirates all this year of course they would develop a sense of disgust to this kind of thing. He never expected that Anna would have a drastic reaction ¡°My lord how could my tainted and repugnant body be worthy of bearing your child!¡±. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow he then looks at Anna with a scrutinising gaze after achieving her state right now Anna have be much more younger looking not only that her already well developed body have be much more alluring after obtaining her bloodline. Finally she has an aura that causes others even people from the same gender as hers to feel attracted. He then smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself and your beauty I am quite sure that if you announced that you are searching for apanion many men will be lining up to you¡±. Anna became shy as she looks at Shadowsh with a look of desire but she just couldn¡¯t say it as she wasn¡¯t confident in her body because it was used by the pirates numerous times already. Seeing her eyes Shadowsh started to feel a little hot looking at her alluring figure he smiled as he asks ¡°Do you really wish to bear my child?¡±. Anna shyly droops her head down as she spoke ¡°If my lord ept this tainted body of mine it will be my pleasure¡±. Shadowsh approached her as he rubs her head and said ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself I have already told you this¡±. He then carries her to one of the spring inside the cave as the two of them take off their clothes and bathe on the clear and cool water. After spending many minutes submerged in the refreshing water, Anna turned to look at Shadowsh and spoke with a longing gaze, ¡°My lord... I am ready... Can you give me your seed and make me the happiest woman in this world?¡± Shadowsh smiled at her words and nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡± Anna then closed her eyes and lifted her head slightly, gesturing her desires. Seeing this, Shadowsh kissed her on the lips, and their lips remained on each other for many minutes. ¡°Haaa... haaa...¡± Anna was already breathing heavily before they even began the real thing she felt afraid as she was scarred by the pirates but seeing Shadowsh¡¯s handsome appearance in his human form and his kind and gentle gaze she look determined. She then stood up, turned around, and bent forward towards the edge of the spring, shoving her wless buttocks in the air and towards Shadowsh her two cat tail swinging in the air. ¡°Go ahead, My lord...¡± she said to him with a red face. Shadowsh nodded as his eyes burned with desire, He then approached her with his little brother already filled with energy and rock hard. The next moment, Shadowsh inserted his dragon into Anna¡¯s already slippery cave, entering her body with ease. Aaahh~ Anna moaned softly as her hole stretched into a wide circle. Once the entire rod was inside Anna¡¯s body, Shadowsh began moving his hips, pounding her tight cave with his stiff rod and her buttocks at the same time with his body. The water in the spring sshed loudly, but they were easily masked by the sound of Anna¡¯s intense moaning. After pounding Anna for a few minutes, Shadowsh suddenly bent his body over Anna¡¯s back and grabbed her breasts from behind. Aaahh~! Anna¡¯s moaning increased as Shadowsh massaged her breasts and her strawberries in the center while pounding her hole simultaneously. Many minutester, Shadowsh released his essence into her garden, filling every nook and cranny inside. ¡°Yes~ Impregnate me, My lord!¡± Anna moaned with passion, feeling incredibly full from the ejaction. Chapter 530 Chapter 530: CHAPTER 501 MARINE BASE The two of them continued to copte for many hours in different positions with Shadowsh releasing his essence into Anna¡¯s body multiple times throughout their time together, overfilling her hole every time. By the time they finished cultivating, Shadowsh received information from his clones that it was already dark outside. Shadowsh looks at Anna who was nearing having her consciousness fly away he then carries her into his room after putting her into his bed he smiled as he left knowing that he couldn¡¯t stay in the cave for a long time. He then flew back to his mansion as he looks extremely solemn after having a day of pleasure with Anna he felt refreshed so he managed to review his strength and the strength of the three mermen. He realized that he needed to inform old man emerald about the presence of true members of the Aqua Race n near their continent. As he flew back his figure is quite noticable so the people looks at him with admiration but also relief. When he arrives back to the garden his wives and adopted children immediately surrounded him looking very worried. ..... After all he left in a hurry and his expression was extremely anxious all of those that are close to him seldomly see an expression like this in his face. Shadowsh pacifies their worry as he looks at the sky with a worried expression he then went back to his room as he immediately started cultivating. Just as he was about to start his cultivation a knock sounded out of his door raising his eyebrow he noticed that the aura behind the door belongs to old man emerald not one of his wives. He then opens the door via spiritual sense as old man emerald enter he then looks at him and asks ¡°I know you have encountered something to the point that you felt pressured¡±. Old man emerald might look calm in the outside but inwardly he was also a bit worried as he knew Shadowsh¡¯s personality to pressure him like this meant that the enemy is incredibly powerful not as an individual but as a whole. Shadowsh sighed as he lifted a chair using his spiritual sense and puts it behind old man emerald as he brought out his wine and said ¡°I have encountered three individuals that were true members of Aqua Race n near our continent¡±. Hearing this old man emerald who was about to drink his wine drops it down as he looks at Shadowsh with a dumbfounded look. He then stood up as he spoke ¡°Impossible the true members of Aqua Race n is too arrogant besides even though they could transform they rather live underwater than onnd why would they be interested on this continent?!¡±. Shadowsh shook his head as he was also confused by this he answered ¡°I also don¡¯t know but this information is incredibly crucial so once you go to the meeting of the ten thousand race council immediately tell them about this¡±. Old man emerald nodded it seems that he needed to quicklye up with an idea of hiseback. He then looks at Shadowsh and said ¡°hey brat I have an idea why don¡¯t I bring you with me¡±. Shadowsh took a sip on his wine cup before being deep in thought what old man emerald have offered is really tempting for him not only he would be able to acquire first ss information he could also meet the strongest beings in this continent. ¡°I will take you up to your offer but I will only have my clone apany you since I couldn¡¯t truly leave my territory unguarded¡±. Old man emerald nodded as he knew that this was a fact after all Shadowsh¡¯s territory is one of the most important ce left in this continent as most of the people in the territory of the lion n in the outer part of their territory have been gathered by Shadowsh. Many people from the outer part in other territories were destroyed by either the clowns or the Aqua Race n. Some of the cities in the inner part were also under attack and many of them are now in the brink of destruction. Not because the people from the inner part of the continent is weak but because the force that was sent to the inner part was much much powerful than the force that was sent to annihte the cities in the outer part. The next day Shadowsh released the news that he would be going into seclusion but the truth is that old man emerald would be bringing him to the core part of the continent. The people weren¡¯t surprised by this as Shadowsh have been going into seclusion numerous of times but the safety of his territory is still there as long as he doesn¡¯t leave. Everyone in the city has a firm belief and trust towards Shadowsh as the miracles he had performed in his territory have truly marked themselves in their heart and soul. In the sky Shadowsh was on top of old man emerald as he looks like he was riding him causing him to feel awkward as he felt he was staining old man emerald¡¯s reputation. ¡°Hey old man I think it is a much better idea that I will be riding in one of your ws as your reputation might be smeared if they saw me sitting on top of you¡±. Old man emerald was startled he haven¡¯t thought of this as he saw Shadowsh as one of his friends so he did not mind if he was sitting on top of his head as he wanted to increase their speed but now that Shadowsh have told him this he realised that this was really something that someone from the dragon n does not want to do. Shadowsh then transformed into a small dragon as hetched himself into old man emerald¡¯s dragon ws. Old man emerald then continue their flight upon noticing that he couldn¡¯t see the surrounding scene because of how fast they are flying Shadowsh took over a different clone as he knew that it would take a long time before old man emerald arrived at the said meeting ce. The clone he took over was the one helping his believers build their secret marine base Shadowsh was actually not that intelligent and does not know what a marine base look like before but after helping the others build their very own marine base back on Thousand Forest Continent he now have an idea how to build one. With his powerful strength and experience in building marine base as he easily managed toy down the foundation of the building. All the cement were reinforced by his Mana and energy while he used his yang Qi to dry them so that their jobs would finish much more faster. As long as he continuously used his Mana to strengthen the base after a hundred years these cements would be as hard as obsidian and they wouldn¡¯t be rusty even after a thousand years they will be a magic brick. The girls were doing a great job also the people from New Hope Vige were also present as they were doing their best toplete their task. After being brainwashed by the first residents of the vige the new residents have also be believers of his cult. Shadowsh have also told the people that he would reward them for their hardwork as the vige was now as big as a city and the people were living a great life inside. Not only the living condition is optimal the people living inside the city is quite united the only down part is that they are extremely prejudiced against strangers. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried though the old residents might be scarred because of the pirates but the new residents aren¡¯t some even already have children of their own and the mind of the younger ones are much more easily influenced. His cult might not force you to believe in him but if you did not then the people in the city wouldn¡¯t treat you as one of them. Back in the present the children were ying near the building site Shadowsh have told the others to let the children y in the beach but they need to be guarded and they need to stay away from the construction site or deeper waters. Since the ce is full of his subordinates it is extremely safe as they spent the entire day continuing in their project. Time passed by and a month finally passed by Shadowsh looks at his marine base which was now nearing 30% of itspletion he then let Hentai control his clone as he took control on the clone that was with old man emerald. When he opens his eyes he realised that he was already in the inner part of the continent they are considered both in the inner and core part of the continent. Chapter 531 Chapter 531: CHAPTER 502 BULL MONKS Suddenly a voice was heard behind him ¡°So you have returned¡±. He knew who¡¯s voice was that as he looks behind and saw old man emerald bringing an old ox with a monk outfit. He belongs to the animal head beastman which is different from most beastman as the bloodline of their ancestor were downgraded making them look a lot more like beast than a person. Upon seeing there is a stranger Shadowsh quickly holds off his tongue as he greeted old man emerald in a polite manner ¡°Venerable Emerald I your trusted subordinate greets you¡±. Old man emerald punch Shadowsh¡¯s head as heughs out loud ¡°Don¡¯t treat me in such manner this person besides me ain¡¯t no stranger he is one of my closest friend you could just call him old bull¡±. The old bull in a monk clothing suddenly elbowed old man emerald as he smiled in a kind manner towards Shadowsh. Seeing how the two interact Shadowsh knew that they were close so he drops his subservient attitude and greeted the old bull ¡°Greetings to you Venerable one¡±. ..... The old bullughs in a unrestrained manner he then introduced himself ¡°Young one don¡¯t be too polite to me since this old brute treats you as his friend that means you are at least not a bad person¡±. ¡°I am called Venerable Unrestrained I am an elder of the Buddha Beast Sect it¡±. Knowing how ignorant Shadowsh is and looking at how proud his friend look like old man emerald startedughing out loud causing everyone in the room to look confused. Old man emerald then started speaking ¡°The Buddha Beast Sect is one of the strongest sect in this continent that is why this guy looks proud when he told you he was an elder of that sect¡±. Shadowsh have a look of realisation while Venerable Unrestrained looks extremely embarrassed as he finally realized that Shadowsh haven¡¯t heard of his sect so he was secretly proud for nothing. Shadowsh smiled he then asks old man emerald ¡°where are we? I though it would take more than one month to arrive at the said location¡±. Old man emerald nodded ¡°Yes that is the truth but since there is meeting all the teleportation circle in the inner part of the cities were active but only a couple of them is working so it actually took more time than I estimated¡±. Shadowsh looks confused ¡°Took more time but you estimated more than two months¡±. Old man emerald started coughing in an embarrassed manner as he exined ¡°Actually what I meant from that time is the amount of days I could came up with a perfect n to announce my presence in the meeting¡±. Shadowsh smiled bitterly he knew that this was the old man personality but still to say it out loud without being shy about it take guts. He then took out arge vase full of his improvised liquor he had his clone bring his storage ring since his real body already have Hentai to store things. Smelling the liquor the old bull¡¯s ears started pping as he looks at the vase full of desire. Upon seeing his expression old man emerald patted his back and said ¡°Old friend what Leo was holding right now is one of the most delicious wine I have ever tasted he sure to control yourselfter or I¡¯ll beat you up¡±. Venerable Unrestrained snorted as he said ¡°Of course I¡¯ll conduct myself in the most righteous manner besides you could never beat me in a fight¡±. Old man emerald blew a fuse as he shouted ¡°I have beaten you numerous times before¡±. This time it was Venerable Unrestrained that blew a fuse ¡°Humansh*t you have never beaten me on the contrary I have beaten you numerous times before¡±. Seeing how they looks at each other as if they wanted to rip each other¡¯s throats our Shadowsh smiled it seems that they are really close they consider themselves both friends and rivals at the same time. ¡°Gentlemen how about we do a drinkingpetition I¡¯ll be the judge¡±. Immediately the two took a chair and a table and sat down in front of Shadowsh. Shadowsh then took out a vase much smaller than the one he was holding before filling them up and giving them to the two old men. The two looks at each other with sharp looks before chugging down their wine Shadowsh suddenly noticed that the face of the old bull be beet red as his ears started pping in an incredibly fast manner. Shadowsh was dumbfounded it seems that the old bull has low alcohol tolerance he became drunk in the start. Shadowsh then noticed that the eyes of old man emerald contains a hint of schadenfreude in them it seems that he already knew that this would happen. He could only shake his head and pray for the old bull silently after a while the face of the old bull became entirely red as he started to hup. Old man emerald on the other hand have an average alcohol tolerance ording to Shadowsh¡¯s standard so he was still okay. He then started patting the old bull¡¯s back in a rather strong manner as he started provoking him ¡°What¡¯s the matter old bull can¡¯t take the heat and you said you have beaten me you couldn¡¯t even beat me in a drinkingpetition how dare you proimed you have managed to beat me¡±. The old bull waves his hand and shouted ¡°Who said I am drunk I am not drunk yet I¡¯ll drink you under the table don¡¯t feel too cocky!¡±. After a couple of drinks the old bull ms his head on the table as he finally be too drunk to be conscious. Old man emerald stood up in the table and startedughing out loud as he continue chugging down his wine after a while of celebrating he drops into the ground dead drunk. Looking at the two old men in front of him Shadowsh shook his head feeling extremely helpless he then left the room he was in. Once he was out of the room he was greeted by a bull with a monk outfit unlike the old bull in the room this one is young and much more energetic. The greatest difference between them is this one has the head of a human. Seeing a stranger came out of the room the bull monk was startled he then took a step forward as he looks down on Shadowsh with his fist clenched hard. ¡°Who are you and why are you inside the room¡± His expression is extremely solemn as his aura started bearing down at Shadowsh. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he realized that this person at least have the cultivation of high gate Xiantian Realm. He then smiled and said ¡°I apany Venerable Emerald Dragon¡±. Hearing this the monk bull loosen his fist he then looks confuses as he looks at Shadowsh with a rather doubtful look. ¡°Howe Martial Uncle Emerald Dragon have a disciple as weak as you I could easily crush you with one hand¡±. Hearing this Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow started twitching he thought that this monk bull was insulting him but seeing his honest and confused expression he knew that this was actually his honest opinion which hurts even more. He then smiled and said ¡°Brother bull how about we spar so that you could realized why Venerable Emerald Dragon brought me with him in this important meeting¡±. Hearing this the bull in a monk outfit nodded as he was extremely straightforward he was also interested finding the reason why his martial uncle brought Shadowsh with him. Arriving at a spacious ce Shadowsh saw numerous individuals sparring their strength is extremely powerful despite their young appearance. He whistled as he felt shocked he then realized that all of this young geniuses present in this ce is clearly much more powerful and talentedpared to Fang Cang. Shadowsh and the bull monk then went into one of the tform as many individual became curious about them. After all as one of the core disciple of Buddha Beast Sect he must be well known. Shadowsh on the other hand is a new face not only he was incredibly handsome he looks like someone from the fox n but his appearance is clearly from the dragon n. ¡°Brother I don¡¯t know your name yet so that I wouldn¡¯t seen as someone rude I will introduce myself first¡±. ¡°My name is Gongniu Jinde I am the only disciple of Venerable Unrestrained and the third ranking disciple of Buddha Beast Sect and finally I am ranked 37th from the Heavenly Beast Ranking¡±. Shadowsh nodded he then introduced himself ¡°I am Shadowsh the city lord of Shadowsh¡¯s City¡±. His introduction is quite short but he felt relief when he announced this since he had been keeping his real name a secret for a long time to finally be able say his name without hesitation he felt relieved. Chapter 532 Chapter 532: CHAPTER 503 SHADOWSLASH VS. GONGNIU JINDE The expression of the audience became strange as Shadowsh was just too ordinary for them the title city lord might be prestigious in the outer part of the continent but once a beastman enter the inner part they realized that the most prestigious people in the continent are those that belongs to any major family or sect. Shadowsh and Gongniu Jinde then stares at each other then without any warning whatsoever Gongniu Jinde immediately charged towards Shadowsh with incredible speed and power. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes constricted as he quickly leapt sideward but Gongniu Jinde stops his charge and punched him. Shadowsh was caught off guard since he thought that his opponent would have a hard time stopping himself because of his strong momentum. Bam! Crack With a punch the arm that Shadowsh used to block the attack in thest second started giving out cracking sounds. He was thrown backwards Gongniu Jinde then charged at him once again with a force not to be reckoned with. Shadowsh knew he had underestimated the strength of the genuises of the Beast Continent but he wouldn¡¯t make this mistake twice. ..... After a couple of flips he managed to regain his footing once again he then threw a Thunder me Bullet towards the charging bull as he started using his movement skill to disarray him. Gongniu Jinde¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t so weak as he thought but he knew that their strength is too far apart as he easily bore through the Thunder me Bullets. Shadowsh have already anticipated this as he was actually making a couple of holes in the area using his movement skill as cover. But because of the sturdiness of the tform he was having trouble aplishing this as he actually used some of his powerful foot technique but only resulted in shallow holes. With the smokes that his Thunder me Bullets have made as cover the surrounding became blurry for Gongniu Jinde. But he snorted as his body started glowing brightly as he stomps propelling himself towards Shadowsh. The force behind his stomp easily cracks the hard tform. ¡®So fast¡¯ Shadowsh¡¯s eyes constricted as he realized that his opponent is moving too fast he quickly executed sh Step and barely managed to dodge the attack. Once again Gongniu Jinde easily managed to stop his charge as he change his direction and ms his fist into the floor. Shadowsh felt a powerful forceing towards him as it was traveling beneath the ground. Without hesitation he spreads his wings as he flew up but it seems that Gongniu Jinde have already anticipated this. He started chanting as he pushed his palm towards Shadowsh as an image of a golden bull started charging towards him. The bull was too big for Shadowsh to dodge so left with no choice he crossed his arm and used his defensive technique Sun re Barrier. A golden shield appeared in front of him he also changed his skin and his appearance became like a lizardman. Unlike the golden bull the shield wasn¡¯t made of Qi but actually mes so it looks extremely lethal. Bang! The golden bull easily tore through the shield as it ms itself at Shadowsh throwing him into the barrier field. Shadowsh spat out some blood as he realized that his inner organs were churning but he knew he shouldn¡¯t let this distract him as he had a powerful regeneration ability besides he was only using the body of his clone so other than pain he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything. As he started falling towards the floor his opponent was charging towards the spot where he was about to fall clearly intending to finish the match. Shadowsh once again spreads his wings as he flew back up and spat out his [Dragon Breath] to his opponent. Boom! Gongniu Jinde easily bore through the [Dragon Breath] but he was still shocked to see Shadowsh was still able to fly even though he took a direct hit from his Beast Unleashing Palm. Shadowsh on the other hand knew for a fact that his wings were actually broken he was just using his transformation ability to reshape his wings. Too bad reshaping his entire body while he was in control of the clone¡¯s body is impossible if not he would be practically an immortal entity. Shadowsh then started flying in circles as to confuse his opponent but the bull monk seems to be able to read his movement as he shouted ¡°Beast Subduing Palm!¡±. Shadowsh suddenly noticed that his surrounding seems to be constricted as he couldn¡¯t move he then transform into a giant dragon and let¡¯s out his roar as he managed to barely get out of the space. Gongniu Jinde was shocked his Beast Subduing Palm is one of his trump card only someone that has powerful mental strength would be able to get out of its control. Seeing his expression Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lits up as he used his spiritual sense technique to attack his mind. Boom! Like there was an explosion that had happened inside his mind Gongniu Jinde became dazed. Shadowsh quickly went for an attack as he used hisbination attack to deal a massive blow. Scorching Dark Twin sh! But just as his attack was about tond on his opponent Gongniu Jinde¡¯s body started glowing in golden light as a barrier appeared in front of him blocking the attack. Shadowsh knew that his assault failed but he still continue tosh out with numerous of his sword technique andbination attack. Heaven Splitting Darkness sh! Scorching The Earth Splitting sh! Yin Beheading sh! Dragon Impact! Mountain Cleaving sh! Numerous of his sword techniqued started raining down on the golden barrier that was protecting Gongniu Jinde but they have done nothing. Gongniu Jinde on the other hand was now sitting in a lotus position as he started chanting buddhist sutra. Shadowsh¡¯s instinct told him that an iing powerful danger ising so he quickly retreated using his movement skill Graceful Swallow Movement Skill. He then started to use other techniques to bewildered the mind of those that are watching him. Suddenly a giant golden Buddha with one hundred arms appeared behind Gongniu Jinde before he was put into itsp. Seeing the giant Buddha in front of him Shadowsh was dumbfounded he knew that this was actually an image that was created using a technique but still he was shocked. Suddenly the hands of the giant Buddha started moving as Shadowsh once again felt the space around him is being constricted. He knew he was in a lot of trouble this time so he started to be bigger as his size increased so does his aura as he used his Chaos and demonic Qi since he knew if he did not use them he would definitely be trashed by the giant Buddha. But as he did he regretted his decision immediately as he felt that he became more pressured by the giant Buddha he had forgotten that his demonic Qi is weak against light and holy attribute. But he couldn¡¯t use his chaos energy without his demonic Qi as this bnce each other out. Roar! He lets out a loud roar to strengthen his resolve as his aura started to rise to it¡¯s peak he had forgotten the feeling of going all out even though he was using his clone he still relish this feeling. This skill is a one time use to him but he wanted to use it to know how powerful it was it epassed all of his energy. World Destroying st! The Buddha on the other hand moves all of his hands at the same time as the aura between the two have reached their peak. Boom! The two attack collided creating a deafening explosion as the tform below them was actually destroyed thankfully the barrier surrounding their stage or tform is strong enough to hold their attacks. Like a puppet that had his strings cut off and was thrown Shadowsh flew towards the barrier with a thud he was now unconscious he did not retract his control over the body of his clone as he knew if he did this clone body of his would puff into smokes leading to all old man emerald¡¯s effort to bring him in this ce useless. Gongniu Jinde on the other hand spat out blood as he wipes them as his expression was calm but inwardly he was shocked his defence was actually broken through he might have underestimated Shadowsh but during theirst attack he wasn¡¯t holding back. Shadowsh on the other hand was feeling lucky that he was using the body of his clone if not his body would now be under major injuries. All of the bones and organs in this clone body of his is destroyed Hentai was repairing it in an incredible pace while he was holding it¡¯s body with all of his willpower because if he did not then this clone wouldn¡¯tst more than a 10 seconds that is how heavy his injury are. Chapter 533 Chapter 533: CHAPTER 504 BICKERING OLD FOLKS Gongniu Jinde immediately started walking towards Shadowsh with newfound respect but he realised he was injured rather heavily so he panicked. He then sat in a lotus position once again as he pressed his palm on Shadowsh¡¯s body as golden light started flowing towards Shadowsh. Receiving this bout of energy Shadowsh rejoice he then absorbs this energy to heal this body of his into minimum healthy condition. After doing this he took control of another clone as Hentai quickly started repairing the broken clone¡¯s body. Because of the distance between Shadowsh and the clone that old man emerald took with him Hentai had a hard time in repairing the clone thankfully Shadowsh have been using his spiritual sense all out so they still managed to keep the connection of the clone to the real body. When Shadowsh took control over the body of the clone back on the core part of Beast Continent he realised he was inside of a room. He then realized that this wasn¡¯t his room standing up he got out of the room only to be greeted by a scream. ..... He then saw a girl with a huge fluffy ears and a fluffy tail that have a heart shape on the end of it. As he was confused as to who this girl is her scream alerted the others in the surrounding when they saw Shadowsh looking as healthy as before the people were shocked. He then saw his opponent Gongniu Jinde looking very relieved but a bit of shocked to see him stand like nothing have happened. Shadowsh was surprised to see many people havee looking forward for him as he was gone only for a couple of hours. He then smiled and said to Gongniu Jinde ¡°You are very powerful I hope I could fight you using my real body¡±. While people were confused as to what his words meant Shadowsh drags Gongniu Jinde to his room to have a drink as he wanted to know more about the sects and many popr people that he should worry about. Once they entered his room Gongniu Jinde became speechless when he saw his drunk master lying near Shadowsh¡¯s bed and next to him was his martial uncle. Shadowsh nonchntly said ¡°Just ignore them let¡¯s drink¡±. He then took out hisrge vase once again as he gave a cup to Gongniu Jinde. Seeing the cup of wine Gongniu Jinde immediately epted it since he was a direct disciple of Venerable Unrestrained most of the rules of being a monk doesn¡¯t apply to him. Gongniu Jinde raised his cup and spoke ¡°If it was a different person that asks me to have a drink with me I would refuse it but daoist Shadowsh is different not only you are the most powerful person I have encountered in your level I am also in awe of how fast you could recover¡±. Suddenly a voice sounded out behind them ¡°What¡¯s this about most powerful person in his level Humansh*t¡±. Gongniu Jinde immediately knew who was the one talking since the word humansh*t belongs to only one person. He then put down his cup as he greeted ¡°Master have you awoken?¡±. He knew for a fact that his master might have a low tolerance against alcohol but he recovers quite fast after being drunk being hangover is almost non-existent to him that is the very reason he was addicted in drinking. Suddenly another groan was heard as old man emerald also woke up but unlike Venerable Unrestrained he was suffering from a massive headache. ¡°Young one please announce the result of the battle¡± Suddenly Venerable Unrestrained spoke. ¡°Stop it you old bull you have lost one hundred percent without a doubt so why still ask the result don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± Suddenly old man emerald shouted. Venerable Unrestrained chuckles as he spoke without a tinge of shame ¡°I recovered first so of course I won¡±. Old man emerald immediately became green because of anger he then pointed at Venerable Unrestrained and shooted ¡°Shameless old bull!¡±. Hearing this Venerable Unrestrained fired back calling old man emerald ¡°Virgin old dragon!¡±. The two of them started bickering Gongniu Jinde immediately be embarrassed by this scene on the other hand Shadowsh just raise his cup and started drinking as he watch the two bicker with a hint of interest. Gongniu Jinde then started sipping his wine with his head low he doesn¡¯t want to watch his master bicker with his martial uncle. He then looks at Shadowsh with admiration as he sensed that he actually doesn¡¯t fear that the two would direct their anger to him. After a while the two stop bickering and went towards the table and sat there without saying anything Shadowsh threw them a vase full of liquor each. The two caught the vases flying towards them and started drinking once again but this time they weren¡¯tpeting but just drinking normally. Old man emerald then asks ¡°So what had happened during our time out¡±. Shadowsh smiled and said ¡°Me and brother Gongniu spar I never realized how powerful the genuises from the prestigious sects are of course until I was defeated by brother Gongniu without him going all out¡±. Gongniu Jinde scratches his head and said ¡°Brother Shadowsh was also quite powerful other than his arrays of techniques and skills he also had a heaven defying regeneration ability¡±. Old man emerald looks at Shadowsh as he asks him how did Gongniu Jinde knew his real name via spiritual sense. Shadowsh smiled and said nothing causing the old man to just sigh it seems that he wouldn¡¯t know the answer. He then smiled and asks ¡°So the two of you have fought huh so martial nephew what did you felt fighting one of Shadowsh¡¯s clones?¡± Gongniu Jinde smiled and waves his fist and said in an excited manner ¡°It was extremely satisfying I never thought I could fight a person that is only an early phase Xiantian expert using my hundred hand Buddha Xiantian Image and was still injured¡±. Venerable Unrestrained on the other hand frowned as he asks ¡°What do you mean by one of his clones?¡±. Shadowsh exins ¡°Actually this body you are looking right now is just my clone which had 40% of my true power well it is now 50% since I am personally controlling it¡±. Gongniu Jinde stood up in shock as he shouted ¡°You meant that I only fought a clone of yours that has only half the true strength of your true body¡±. Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°That is why I said to you that I wanted to fight you using my true body so that I could truly use all my capabilities¡±. Gongniu Jinde sat down once again but he was mumbling ¡°Unbelievable¡± repeatedly. Shadowsh continue ¡°As you already knew I am a city lord so since the entire situation of this continent is in chaos I need to protect my subjects so I couldn¡¯t leave¡±. Venerable Unrestrained nodded he then said ¡°You are smart and thoughtful how could you a person like you befriend a person like this stubborn fool¡±. Seeing that Venerable Unrestrained was pointing at him old man emerald quickly blew a fuse he then shouted ¡°Put your f*cking finger down you dumb bull!¡±. Venerable Unrestrained: ¡°WHAT! How am I dumb I¡¯m clearly much smarter than you¡± Old man emerald: ¡°Yeah right you are so smart remember the time when you lead our group into numerous dead ends and the resources we have obtain is clearly much more lesser than the others how was that smart your just a stubborn bull¡±. The two of them started bickering once again Gongniu Jinde could only shake his head helplessly as he knew that these two might always be bickering but they treated each other as brothers. He could only direct his attention towards Shadowsh ¡°Daoist Shadowsh may I ask how many clones do you have? If your clone was destroyed would it affect you?¡±. Shadowsh: ¡°Ten, I could summon ten clones daily I could make them stay in expense of my Qi and mental strength and no if my clones were destroyed it wouldn¡¯t affect me whatsoever¡±. Gongniu Jinde was in awe that meant that Shadowsh could summon ten individuals with power much more powerfulpared to those that have same cultivation as them. His will to fight zes as he looks at Shadowsh like a hunter seeing a high ss prey. Shadowsh noticed this but just smile he knew even if he use his real body he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Gongniu Jinde since their levels are just too far apart. He was smiling but inwardly he was burning with fire to increase his level considering that he was in the core part of Beast Continent he should be able to find a couple of treasures to increase his level. His strength would multiply every time his cultivation level increased since not only he would have an increase of strength but also his clones. Chapter 534 Chapter 534: CHAPTER 505 GONGNIU JINDE AND SHADOWSLASH In another location a group of beastman with fox ears and tails have gathered. Sitting at the center of the room was an incredibly beautiful woman which could topple even cities with her beauty alone. But her expression was extremely cold she was thinking about something so does the people in the room. She opens her mouth breaking the silence of the room she asks ¡°So the information that you have given us is true?¡±. A female with an equally beautiful face as the person sitting in the center answered ¡°Yes big sister, I felt a connection from this person and judging how bloodline reacted that meant he has an extremely pure bloodline and a high one at that too¡±. The female is beautiful but she wasckingpared to the one sitting in the center she has a lively aura while the one sitting in the center has a mature and cold aura and yet it draws people to be intimate with her. The female sitting in the center nodded she then said ¡°Okay everyone I want you to investigate this new person and if you have any chance get close with him if he really has an extremely pure bloodline of our race then we need to rope him in¡±. ..... The people inside the room nodded and started leaving except for the female with an equally beautiful appearance as the leader of the meeting. ¡°Big sis I have heard that this person might be that dragon¡¯s disciple¡± Hearing this the beautiful female trembles. She then raised her head as she thought ¡®Is our fate really skewered, Are we fated to be enemies?¡¯. She then remember the young man which she had a rtionship when she was young, she remembers how she broke the young man¡¯s heart because of her n. Seeing the sad expression of her sister the young female fox hugs her she knew for a fact that her sister actually loves the man that she broke all those years ago but nobody ever knew this. Back to where Shadowsh is, he and Gongniu Jinde were strolling in the market. Shadowsh have already bought numerous items most of them were nts as his storage ring couldn¡¯t store living beings if not he would have already bought numerous beasts to raise in his territory. Gongniu Jinde was very confused in his action but he likes traveling with Shadowsh he doesn¡¯t know why but he feltfortable around him not to mention he receive guidance from him. Unlike his master teaching and the teaching from his sect Shadowsh¡¯s advices and numerous opinions about their religion causes his mind to broaden. What he didn¡¯t know is that all this idea Shadowsh have came from his old world and some of them came from his own enlightment in this world. Shadowsh suddenly stops as he said ¡°Hey brother do you have a feeling that we are being watched¡±. Gongniu Jinde was confused he then said ¡°Of course this is a usual for me since my reputation causes many people to admire me¡±. Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow twitches if he did not know the naive and straightforward personality of this person besides him he would have thought he was bragging. He then shook his head and said ¡°This is different I also knew the feeling of people watching you with admiration but the feeling I have is not that it feels like someone is scrutinising us like they wanted to know something about the two of us¡±. Hearing this Gongniu Jinde immediately shouted ¡°Who dares to scrutinize me and my brother how dare you look at us like we are some kind of beasts on disy!¡±. Hearing his outburst those that were looking at him got scared and look away Shadowsh on the other hand frowns as he looks at a specific direction and spoke ¡°You have heard my brother why aren¡¯t presenting yourself yet¡±. After his words came out a person with fox ears and tails came out she was smiling but Shadowsh was frowning as he felt that her target was him. He then asks ¡°What about the other members of your group? Why don¡¯t you tell them to get out of their rathole?¡±. Hearing this a sh of coldness appeared on the girl¡¯s eyes but it was only for a moment too bad for her Shadowsh have been focusing his attention to her so he noticed this. Without hesitation he immediately grasps his swords as his arms turns from a delicate looking hand to a ck scaly hand that radiates coldness. Sensing the change of atmosphere Gongniu Jinde immediately started chanting as his aura started rising the two were clearly ready if a fight really broke out. Suddenly a pping sound was heard as a man with the same age as Gongniu Jinde appeared like the girl he has fox ears and tails too. Shadowsh intinct told him that this guy is trouble upon knowing this he started transforming most of his body into his dragon form as an extremely sharp aura starteding out of him. On the other hand Gongniu Jinde narrows his eyes on the neer as he walks in front of Shadowsh seems to be protecting him as he spoke ¡°Baihu why is your group spying on us!¡±. Shadowsh immediately tensed up as he quickly went into an attack stance knowing that his opponent is also one of the Heavenly Beast Rank. Baihu from the fox beast n rank 35th from the Heavenly Beast Rank two ranks higher than Gongniu Jinde. Sensing the smell or gunpowder in the air the people in the market started to flee as two members from the Heavenly Beast Rank would cause mayhem once they fight. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly a booming voice was heard as a person with a huge stature appeared he is considered even in a beastman standard. Shadowsh immediately felt an oppressive aura that causes him to feel out of breath without hesitation he also used his aura to counter this pressure. The pressure is different from what he felt unlike the usual illusionary mountain that he could counter with just his mental strength this time it¡¯s like a literal mountain was hovering above him. ¡°Long Gang!¡± Both the handsome fox beastman and Gongniu Jinde exims when they saw this person their expression be ugly. Shadowsh was once again shocked this person in front of him was actually a disciple of one of the dragon king the Titan Dragon King. Not only that he was also sitting in the 12th ce of the Heavenly Beast Rank even if Gongniu Jinde and Shadowsh teams up they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Gongniu Jinde looks at the people around and smirks that is when he sensed Shadowsh¡¯s aura his eyes shed with light. He then increase the pressure he was emitting as the female fox beastman immediately falls down the others from the fox beastman also felt the pressure as they were having a hard time standing up. Only three people were standing upright Baihu, Gongniu Jinde and Shadowsh but inwardly the three were actually cursing Long Gang. The pressure disappears as Long Gang spoke ¡°I don¡¯t care if the two of you have bad blood against each other but don¡¯t you dare ignore the rules of this ce¡±. When Long Gang left the people in the area heaved a sigh of relief so did Shadowsh and Gongniu Jinde. Gongniu Jinde and Baihu looks at each other onest time before leaving Shadowsh could only sigh in a reluctant manner as he realised he couldn¡¯t continue his shopping. He still haven¡¯t found any items that could increase his cultivation level but he did obtain beneficial stuffs to enhance the strength and potential of his territory. Gongniu Jinde was gripping his fist tightly as he did not like feeling powerless upon sensing this Shadowsh patted his shoulder. Gongniu Jinde looks at Shadowsh and nodded he knew that his prowess is not weak but his techniques were just too behindpared to the rest the only technique he had mastered so far is the hundred Buddha arms which he incorporated to his Xiantian Image. Butpared to others which at least have 3 techniques that they mastered he was toocking. Shadowsh knew this as the two of them had a long talk when they were drinking liquor together with the two old beastman. ¡°You know, you could increase your improvement if you had a rival or just a sparring partner that you could truly go all out without holding back¡±. Gongniu Jinde nodded as he knew this since his master and martial uncle is a perfect example of this. ¡°Too bad our distance is just too far if not I could let my clones spar with you everyday since you do not need to hold back against them¡± Hearing this Gongniu Jinde stops as he realised what Shadowsh have said is actually true. If he could spar with Shadowsh¡¯s clones every single day then he would improve drastically as he could fight with an individual with powerfulprehension ability. Chapter 535 Chapter 535: CHAPTER 506 THE TOP TEN GENUISES OF THE HEAVENLY BEAST RANK Gongniu Jinde spoke in excitement ¡°Maybe we really could since the continent was now in the state of war the ten thousand race council were actually thinking of sending numerous prodigies to different location in the continent to protect the said ce¡±. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and said ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting why didn¡¯t old man emerald knew of this¡±. Hearing this a bitter smile formed in Gongniu Jinde¡¯s mouth ¡°Actually the reason for this is a bit sensitive as this involves martial uncle love life¡±. Hearing this Shadowsh startedughing as he actually knew this. Patting Gongniu Jinde¡¯s shoulder Shadowsh just shook his head and said ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me I already knew what had happened to that old man¡¯s past¡±. Gongniu Jinde wasn¡¯t surprised since this rumor is kind of well known in the core part of the continent but if he knew that it was old man emerald that told Shadowsh about his past he would be tongue tied. Shadowsh and Gongniu Jinde return to their room as they decided to use most of their time here either cultivating or shopping. ..... Shadowsh have been informed that the meeting will only start three dayster that means he still have time to do a little shopping for his cultivation resources. So during all three days other than sparring with Gongniu Jinde increasing his mastery over his techniques Shadowsh have been going into the marketce to buy numerous things. The time for the meeting have already been known so those that were attending the meeting started going to the meeting ce. Old man emerald looks a bit nervous as people see him as a joke in this kind of event since all he does is to fight against his ex lover. Just as he was feeling giddy Shadowsh came to him and patted his back and said ¡°We have talk about this already the only way you could improve much further is to face your fear and live your new life¡±. ¡°Living in your past wouldn¡¯t help you on the contrary it would only drag you down so be a man and face your problem head on!¡±. Old man emerald straightens his back after hearing this. ¡°Okay clean yourself up cut your beard and dress up like your still young which you are considering that you are someone from the dragon n¡±. Old man emerald nodded as he went into the bathroom to change and get ready for the meeting. Going out of the room Shadowsh saw Gongniu Jinde already waiting for him. ¡°Yo brother is your master ready?¡± With Shadowsh and Gongniu Jinde always going out and sparring together their rtionship as friends deepens. ¡°Nope it seems that he wanted his presence to be really known as he was still chanting inside his room increasing his aura¡± Answered Gongniu Jinde. Shadowsh: ¡°Since the two were still preparing we should go to the tform and see if there are still people sparring there¡±. Gongniu Jinde shook his head as he said ¡°From my opinion that is highly unlikely as the meeting is now starting so they are most likely acting behaved¡±. When they got to the stage what Gongniu Jinde have though is what is happening there were a couple of individuals that really hates each other but they weren¡¯t fighting just ring at each other. Suddenly all the attention of everyone in the area turns towards a certain location there stood ten individuals with awe inducing auras. Gongniu Jinde spoke with a hushed voice ¡°Those are the top ten genuises of this continent¡±. ¡°Tenth ce is that guy with red clothes he is called Long Hu a member of the dragon n, born from the fire dragon tribe he had awakened his ancestral bloodline increasing his power and control over the mes¡±. ¡°He is also the disciple of Fire Demon Dragon King¡±. ¡°Ninth ce is that guy with green clothes with a spear on his back he is called She Mao he is a powerful prodigy from the snake n his spear is known to be both powerful and viscous as it could secrete poison¡±. ¡°He is a member of one of the most feared sect of this continent the Million Poison Sect¡±. ¡°Eight ce is that beautiful girl with a pink and shy clothes she is a member of one of the minor beast n the butterfly n which isn¡¯t actually a member of the insect beast n¡±. ¡°Her name is Hudie An a member of the Mesmerizing Sect¡± ¡°Because of her beauty she was chased by numerous geniuses and other prestigious individuals of this continent¡±. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her mother is the sect leader of the Mesmerizing Sect she would have been captured and put into someone else¡¯s bed¡±. ¡°Seventh ce is that bulky guy with ck armor all over his body the armor serves only one purpose and that is to keep him in control¡±. ¡°He is called Da Xingxing someone from the ape beast n from the raging ape tribe to be more precise¡±. ¡°He had awakened his kingkong bloodline and also his raging ape bloodline so his personality is quite vtile¡±. ¡°Because of his personality he wasn¡¯t a member of any sect but his teacher is someone from the Raging Fist Sect so he is considered someone from that sect¡±. ¡°Sixth ce is that beautiful woman in a white dress that is hiding her face with her sleeve she is called Shi Qinsha and just like She Mao she is a member of the snake beast n¡±. ¡°She is a members of the Mesmerizing Sect and she is known to be proficient at using Illusion, secret weapons and poison¡±. ¡°Fifth ce is someone from your beast n Feng Rawr since he is someone from your beast n you must be well informed about him so I¡¯ll skip him¡±. When Gongniu Jinde said that Shadowsh¡¯s lips was actually twitching as he doesn¡¯t have a clue about who this Feng Rawr is. Gongniu Jinde continue ¡°Fourth ce is that person that has gaudy looking outfit full of arrogance on his face¡±. ¡°He is someone from the tiger beast n he is called Laohu Panxiao from the roaring me tiger tribe¡±. ¡°Third ce is that person with an outfit that hides every single bit of her body and has a thin cloth hiding her face¡±. ¡°She is the little sister of the fox princess and someone that is said to be much more talented than her older sister¡±. ¡°By the way her older sister is Huli Meili since you are close to my martial uncle you should know who is that¡±. Shadowsh immediately narrows his eyes towards the female that has clothed covering her entire body he knew that this might be his opponent in the future considering his and old man emerald¡¯s friendship. As if sensing his gaze out of these hundreds of people looking at her she actually look towards Shadowsh as their gaze met and sparks seems to fly in the air. It was a battle of spiritual sense which Shadowsh does not want to happen since this wasn¡¯t his real body so he quickly snorted as he looks at Gongniu Jinde. Gongniu Jinde does not realised what had happened as he continue his speech ¡°Second ce is also someone from the tiger beast n she is that girl that looks feisty wearing a silver armor¡±. ¡°She is a member of the well renowned white tiger tribe of the tiger beast n the one tribe that even the dragon n is hesitant to mess against with¡±. ¡°Finally the strongest of all geniuses in the continent the very own son of the dragon emperor Long Zuigao¡±. Shadowsh looks towards Long Zuigao and realized that he has an aura belonging to that of a ruler he then said ¡°Yes he is quite powerful even just his aura alone would cause people to submit to him¡±. Gongniu Jinde nodded and said ¡°What you have said is true brother he really is someone very powerful unlike the rest of the geniuses which were hovering in the peak of Xiantian Realm he was now in Xiantian King Realm¡±. Shadowsh was shocked he then asks ¡°How old is he?¡±. Gongniu Jinde looks at him strangely and said ¡°You really are strange you really don¡¯t know about them?¡±. Shadowsh shook his head so Gongniu Jinde could only answer his questions ¡°He is just 29 years old he might be considered one of the older ones in the Heavenly Beast Rank but he is still considered a member of the younger generation¡±. Shadowsh nodded as he thought he could probably catch up to this guy if he was given time as he was still considered six and a half years old in this world that means he was actually still a toddler but he did not consider himself one. He and Gongniu Jinde then watched as the ten genuises walks towards the location of the meeting with re Huli Meili¡¯s sister passed by Shadowsh and the two of them trembled as the two quickly jumps away from each other as shock could be seen in their eyes. Chapter 536 Chapter 536: CHAPTER 507 MEETING Shadowsh have been wondering why Huli Meili¡¯s sister have been walking close to them unlike the other top ten rankers of the Heavenly Beast Ranking. Most of the people in the surrounding were genuises even though they admire those from the top ten that doesn¡¯t mean that they have to be subservient to them so they hate to move aside. So Shadowsh not moving to the side as Huli Meili¡¯s sister walks towards the location of the meeting should be considered as a normal thing unless the ranker wants to insert his or her dominance to the person challenging them. Shadowsh quickly looks at Huli Meili¡¯s sister with vignce he looks like he was just standing there but the truth is that he was actually ready to attack if provoked. He doesn¡¯t know why but his bloodline reacted to hers as they seem to be drawn to each other causing him to feel very vignt. The most shocked of the two of them was actually Huli Meili¡¯s sister herself she wanted to test if Shadowsh really has a pure bloodline but when she did a shock came through her as she felt her bloodline craving his bloodline like she needed him to beplete. Shadowsh knew that this might cause the genuises around him to look down on him but he couldn¡¯t afford to fight Huli Meili¡¯s sister right now so he started retreating. ..... But before he could do so a person appears in front of him looking extremely calm Shadowsh¡¯s pupils shrink as he thought ¡®D*mmit I can¡¯t retreat now¡¯. The person was Gongniu Jinde Shadowsh could only but the bullet and stops his retreat and walks to his side in a casual manner but his right hand was already gripping his katana. The air be tense as the other geniuses retreated to create an area for the three of them. Shadowsh spoke via spiritual sense to Gongniu Jinde ¡®If a fight really broke out charge your ultimate skill immediately I will be your vanguard and buy you more time to fire it¡¯. Gongniu Jinde nodded as they started to umte their aura, on the other hand Huli Meili¡¯s sister focus is entirely on Shadowsh, there are only two thoughts rang in her mind ¡®I must capture him and bright him to our n!¡¯. Just as the situation was about to escte, a voice belonging to that of a leader spoke ¡°Huli Baixue what are you doing the time for the ten thousand race council meeting is nigh and yet you are wasting valuable time around these two weaklings¡±. Hearing this Huli Meili¡¯s sister or Huli Baixue to be more precise frowns she then looks at Long Zuigao with displeasure. But she did retract her aura sensing this Shadowsh pats Gongniu Jinde¡¯s shoulder as he retracts his aura. Gongniu Jinde then also retracts his aura but his gaze was still focus on Huli Baixue if she ever make a move he would quickly counteract. Huli Baixue snorted as she spoke her voice was extremely pleasant to hear ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need to take orders from you Long Zuigao!¡±. She then let¡¯s out a puff as she continue walking towards the meeting ce but she did not forget to look at Shadowsh onest time before truly disappearing from their view. Long Zuigao looks at Shadowsh also and advances with the other top ten rankers to the meeting ce. Shadowsh then smiled and said ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if your master and the old man is already ready¡±. Hearing this Gongniu Jinde nodded as he and Shadowsh left actually he was feeling ufortable after being stared by numerous geniuses. And the fact that there are more than thirty genuises much more stronger than him staring at them cause him to feel a bit nervous. As they walk back to their rooms Gongniu Jinde keeps on chanting his Buddhist sutra to calm his nerves down. On the other hand Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid since he wouldn¡¯t truly die even if he was killed since this is just the body of his clone. When the two of them entered the two rooms they quickly drags the two old men out as the time for the meeting is already drawing closer. The two old men were actually still getting ready but after being informed that the time for the meeting is nearing they quickly got out and carries the two to the meeting location. As the two old men flew their aura caused the genuises to tremble slightly they then saw the two individuals flying and their eyes shes with admiration. Venerable Unrestrained and old man emerald were one of the strongest individuals in the continent they are actually much stronger that most sect leaders in this continent. When they arrived at the location Shadowsh felt numerous gazes locks towards him these gazes contains curiosity while twelve gazes were full of hidden intention. He then looks towards the twelve gazes that were full of intention of capturing him born in this world as a beast he knew a gaze that hunter used to their prey and these twelve gazes were exactly like those. These gazes belongs to the group of fox beastman it seems that they have discovered something from him. Behind them was an incredibly beautiful woman capable of toppling cities but unlike the twelve fox beastman she was focusing her gaze at old man emerald. Old man emerald also focuses his attention to her as their eyes shes withplicated light. With Shadowsh¡¯s sharp eyes and his keen reading on one expression to determine their emotion realized that the beautiful female fox beastman actually had a tint of guilt in her aura. As everyone finally gathers inside the huge dome bell sounds started ringing. The elders started sitting down on their designated seat Shadowsh actually had to elbowed the old man¡¯s ribs to make him snap from his daze. Unlike the elders the geniuses that they brought were left standing in their respective elders. The meeting officially begins. There were actually three seats that seems to represent the highest ranks in this room. Three individuals were sitting in these seats one was a female fox beastman but like Huli Baixue she was wearing clothes that covers every inch of her body except for her eyes. The second person was a man with dragon horns he was wearing a golden outfit that looks like what an emperor would wear he exudes a domineering aura. Andstly was a beautiful woman with red dress unlike the beautiful female fox beastman that draws people around her what she has is a sense of beauty that cause people to see her as a goddess. The three spoke at the same time ¡°Meeting is now starting now share what you have discovered during this dangerous time of our continent¡±. Shadowsh knew that they had to take the initiative so while the three vip were speaking he have already grabbed the arm of old man emerald and when the three finishes their speech he raised them up. The people were startled to see that the first to volunteer to report is old man emerald since most of the time he was present in a meeting he would just contradict Huli Meili. The dragon emperor was also surprised before old man emerald had his heart broken he admires his talent but after falling from grace he was disappointed at old man emerald. He then nods at him indicating him to speak old man emerald was still in daze as he was caught by surprised by Shadowsh¡¯s action but suddenly a voice rang on his head. ¡®Tell them about the clowns and the information that I have gathered and have told you about. Don¡¯t forget to tell them about the discovery of the true members of the Aqua Race n swimming close to this continent¡¯. Old man emerald stood up and started speaking ¡°During my time in the outer part of this continent I have encountered and discovered numerous of things¡±. ¡°First of all I have discovered that the clowns were still operating as of now every time the Aqua Race n attacks they would be in the shadow watching our fight with each other if they have a chance to finish either of the two they would attack¡±. The others who were listening nodded as they encountered the same thing too some of the people on the other hand did not know of this and was shocked. Old man emerald continue ¡°Most of their attacks correspond to the attacks that the Aqua Race n make so if you have encountered an event that you have defeated the members of the Aqua Race n but suddenly another attack came at you in a blind side it is most likely that they were the ones responsible for it¡±. Hearing this many of the elders and genuises in the room clenched their fists tightly it seems that this event really had happened to them and they had thought that the Aqua Race n were responsible for it. Chapter 537 Chapter 537: CHAPTER 508 AMBUSH While many felt indignant from the moves of clowns some of the elders in the room raised their eyebrow as they felt surprised how old man emerald knew of this as they look at him lowly since he is considered a fallen genius. Old man emerald then continues ¡°In the part where I am situated in I have found a very important news¡±. The others elders and also the genuises in the room looks at him with rather curious expressions. ¡°I have found out that the Aqua Race n is gathering their army and all the attacks that had happened in this continent is considered minor skirmishes to them¡±. The people inside the room were shocked as they doesn¡¯t know of this since the sea have be a forbidden ground for them. One of the elders raised his hand after having the three supreme elders granting him the right to speak he asks old man emerald ¡°How sure are you of this information¡±. Old man emerald started to hesitate as he felt unsure since Shadowsh was the one who have discovered this via his marine beast subordinates. ..... ¡®Old man tell them it is a hundred percent sure and there is a high chance that they are likely to start assaulting this continent in full force in a month or two¡¯. Old man emerald nodded but this seemingly harmless action of his intrigue the three supreme elders and some smart elders. ¡°I am one hundred percent sure as I have a guy that could travel in the sea without alerting the members of Aqua Race n¡±. ¡°ording to him there were millions of Aqua Race n members that have gathered in the sea near our continent and judging from their momentum and how fast they are preparing they would probably initiate an attack in a month or two¡±. The people inside the room were shocked they then started whispering to the people next to them as they felt pressured by the fact that the Aqua Race n seems to be serious in conquering them. The dragon emperor started pping as he said in admiration ¡°Venerable Emerald I have never thought you would gather such information in your small amount of time staying in the outer part of the continent but what you have said is true I have actually received a deration of war against us that came from the Aqua Race n¡±. ¡°It is said in the letter that either we submit or die¡±. Hearing this everyone inside the room trembled as they realised that the greatest threat on this continent is now brewing and they only have a month to prepare for the assault of a powerful group. Old man emerald sighed as he said ¡°It seems that myst intel is no longer useful¡±. Venerable Unrestrained asks ¡°What is it old buddy you have more information?¡±. ¡°Yes but this information is no longer useful as the Aqua Race n have already stated their intention so the information about the true members of the Aqua Race n appearing near this continent wouldn¡¯t be of use¡±. Hearing this the eyes of the three supreme elders widens as they spoke ¡°This information is very valuable to us the presence of true members of the Aqua Race n moving near our continent meant that their might be here already and just have changed their form to blend in¡±. The people inside the room suddenly stood up at the same time while the aura of the three supreme elders res up. A glint pass through Shadowsh¡¯s eyes as he mumbled ¡°It seems that my prediction were true they really attacked the ce of the meeting¡±. What he didn¡¯t know that there were a couple of individuals that heard his mumble and they trembled a bit as they still continue to fly out of the room but Shadowsh¡¯s figure have already imprinted in their mind. When they arrived outside there were a dozen individuals with armors seemingly made of gems. They look extremely proud as they were flying above the dome looking at the beastmen coldly they radiate powerful auras that seems to freeze the surrounding. The three supreme elders and the other elders of the ten thousand race council flew out of the dome as they look at the 12 Aqua Race n warriors in front of them with hostility. The leading person from the Aqua Race n spoke as his aura pressures most of the elders of the ten thousand race council ¡°Our king have already given you a lot of patience and yet you took his kindness and patience for grunted so we will now show you that your resistance is futile¡±. Without any other words he strikes as the people behind him also charge their aura seems to be much strongerpared to the entire ten thousand race council. But suddenly the tide changed as the three supreme elders released their aura and charged even the face of the Aqua Race n warriors changed as they haven¡¯t though that the three supreme elders were very strong. They shouted as images of marine beasts appeared on top of them they then shed with the members of ten thousand race council. Just as their fight caused so muchmotion Shadowsh transformed into a giant dragon and shouted in a loud voice that could be heard by everyone ¡°Why don¡¯t you clownse out your n are too obvious!¡±. Even thought he wasn¡¯t sure about the presence of the clowns in the area he had fought with them all this time and knew that ording to their personality they wouldn¡¯t waste this chance to cause havoc. The two groups that were fighting were stunned by his appearance as he was too huge to be just an early Xiantian Realm expert. Also his shout causes the two groups to frown as they hated that someone was watching their fight and try to be a fish in muddy waters. The two groups retreated away from each other as one of the warriors from Aqua Race n took out a shell and blew it. Suddenly the eyes of the leader of the Aqua Race n narrows towards a certain direction and he created a spear made out ofpressed water as he threw it towards that certain spot. Boom! A powerful explosion ured as a figure fly out of the explosion exposing himself. Old man emerald shouted ¡°So it¡¯s you huh? To think that you were spying on our battle quite a gut you have¡±. The figure that flew out was the ck clown but the members of the Aqua Race n weren¡¯t finished yet they started attacking numerous spots as other figures of beings in clown masks started appearing. There were at least 300 high ranking clowns present right now on the other hand there were more than a thousand mid ss clowns judging from their numbers their intention is quite clear. The expression of the members of the ten thousand race council and the geniuses be solemn as they felt a chill cruising down their spine. Suddenly a blue clown with a wave imprint on his mask flew up and looks at Shadowsh silently. He then started speaking ¡°You really are a troublesome enemy aren¡¯t you¡±. Shadowsh smiled he then drops his smile and sighed as he spoke ¡°Last time we meet I have told you that I don¡¯t want to be your enemy to think that our fate is really pushing us against each other huh¡±. The blue clown was silent suddenly another clown flew besides him it was also a clown dressed in blue the difference between them is that the wave imprint on the other clown¡¯s mask. Shadowsh also recognised this other clown ¡°So you are also here is that clown called Casper here?¡±. The blue clown shook his head and spoke ¡°He is too weak to join this mission. Now that I answered your question answer mine. How did you realised that we were waiting to ambush all of you?¡±. Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Actually I didn¡¯t sense any of you as my cultivation level is just early Xiantian Realm but I have fought with your kind all this time and knew for a fact that you wouldn¡¯t such an opportunity go¡±. ¡°Actually you guys already have a backup n don¡¯t you?¡±. The two clowns were silent but Shadowsh have already determined their n he smiled as he said ¡°You guys doesn¡¯t need to tell me since I have already known what is your backup n after knowing your personalities¡±. ¡°Your backup n if you couldn¡¯t finish the elders of the ten thousand race council is to kill all the genuises that have gathered here right now, right?¡± ¡°Without genuises remaining in this continent so what if there are still elders their future is already looking grim not to mention that many of the elders of this continent would be injured during the fight earlier¡±. ¡°And with the iing full blown war next month you guys could start conquering this continent since the Aqua Race n have still or could not attack your continent, right?¡±. Chapter 538 Chapter 538: CHAPTER 509 THE CLOWNS AGAINST THE TEN THOUSAND RACE COUNCIL Seeing his smiling dragon face the sea blue clown sighed as he said ¡°I really wish you weren¡¯t our enemies¡±. ¡°You give us no choice but to annihte you!¡± With his shout he quickly started retreating flying the opposite direction. This stunned everyone except for Shadowsh he lets out a roar and charged towards the flying sea blue clown. He knew that the sea blue clown realised that the ¡®him¡¯ in front of everyone was just a clone and his real body is back on his city. But the light blue clown is already ready for his move as numerous chains bounded him causing him to be unable to move. Gongniu Jinde was shocked as he was about to make a move to save Shadowsh old man emerald bolted into action as he lets out his dragon breath towards the sea blue clown. ..... This sudden turn of event startled everyone but they quickly made their moves as the clowns started gathering in one spot and the members of ten thousand race council in the opposite direction. In the center were the members of Aqua Race n they were still confused as to what to do but they are fully ready to face any of the two sides. Shadowsh suddenly shouted ¡°Gongniu Jinde received my power!¡±. Without any warning his body became floating golden lights as they flew towards Gongniu Jinde. Since he couldn¡¯t escape the chains he decided to give all of his strength to his trusted friend. This is the first time he had done this as he would always fight the enemies by himself but now he decided to try this tactic for the first time as he needed to use his real body to get ready for the clowns¡¯ assault. Suddenly Gongniu Jinde let¡¯s out a shout as his body started to grow bigger and his aura was rising. The eyes of those that were sensitive towards dragon Qi and the members of the fox beast n shes with shocked. They sensed numerous kinds of energy inside Gongniu Jinde not only that the most prominent energy were lunar yin Qi and dragon Qi. Gongniu Jinde started chanting as a giant Buddha appeared behind him next to the Buddha were a smaller figure of a dragon and a fox the dragon was gold while the fox seems to be both silver and ck. The aura that Gongniu Jinde was exuding surprises the geniuses as they actually felt pressured and only the top ten rankers weren¡¯t pressured but still they be interested on seeing how powerful he have be. Old man emerald shouted ¡°Nephew stops that clown he knew where Shadowsh¡¯s true body is!¡±. Hearing this Gongniu Jinde moves his speed was much faster that before as the fox figure near his Buddha started running in circles around him as his speed continue to increase. The light blue clown shouted as more than a hundred chains started flying towards Gongniu Jinde. Gongniu Jinde puts his palm together and chant ¡°Amithaba¡±. His Buddha moves as all of its hand strikes apanied by a dragon¡¯s roar the two forces sh and causes tremor in the air. The light blue clown wasn¡¯t strong enough as he spat out blood from his mask as his chains were destroyed. The other clowns moved as they protected the light blue clown while one of the clowns attack Gongniu Jinde. ¡°How dare you!¡± Venerable Unrestrained shouted as he used his palm technique to counter the clown¡¯s attack. Old man emerald was preupied by the ck clown while the rest of the clowns and the members of ten thousand race council looks at each other hesitant to make a move. The fighters from the Aqua Race n looks at the chaotic situation and snorted the leader of their group then shouted ¡°People from Beast Continent be warned you only have one month to consider our king¡¯s proposal!¡±. He then looks at the clowns and said ¡°You clowns do not test our patience you might be members of that so called alliance but if you try to go against our n once again we will not hesitate to attack your kingdom¡±. Seeing the leaving fighters from the Aqua Race n the members of ten thousand race council heaved a sigh of relief. Their hostility then soar as they only need to fight against the clowns and without the Aqua Race n holding them back they could let out. Since old man emerald and Venerable Unrestrained were already fighting they need not to hesitate they let out their battle cry and charged towards the clowns. The clowns were about to sh against the members of the ten thousand race council when the clown with golden outfit spoke ¡°Retreat!¡±. Without hesitation the clowns started fleeing the sea blue clown that was about to fly towards the outer part of the continent and was intent on killing Shadowsh¡¯s real body was taken away by one of the stronger clowns. Seeing that the clowns have retreated the people in the area heaved a sigh of relief. Venerable Unrestrained went to old man emerald¡¯s side and said ¡°Thankfully that young one managed to predict those clowns n if not most of the genuises and probably many of the elders would have been killed¡±. Hearing this everyone nodded as they realised the gravity of the situation earlier the clowns would either kill the elders or the geniuses that were present today. Old man emerald nodded ¡°Actually he have already told me about this long before the meeting have started but because I was both nervous because of the meeting and was preupied by the presence of the Aqua Race n I have forgotten all about this thankfully that brat still remember even in the heat of the moment¡±. Venerable Unrestrained then spoke ¡°But that young one¡¯s life is now in danger as that two clowns were really intent on killing him¡±. Old man emerald spoke ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry but judging from the intention of those clowns earlier that could be seen in their eyes it seems that they are sending one of their high ranking members to finish off that brat¡±. He then transformed into a dragon and said ¡°Everyone I just leave my disciple situation is quite precarious right now so I must leave and protect him¡±. Shadowsh have already talked about this if anyone asks old man emerald what¡¯s his rtion with each other he would tell them that they are considered master and disciple. Old man emerald then flew towards the direction of the outer part of the continent before he left he looks at Huli Meili onest time and finally left. His gaze were full of hatred at first then turnplicated before finally bing calm he had already epted that their rtion is over and he and her wouldn¡¯t be a thing. He felt refreshed after holding it in for a long time even though he had never said it the real reason why he hated Huli Meili is because he still loves her and was still hoping that they would once again reunite. But after all this time he was never sessful now that the continent is now in a dire situation he couldn¡¯t let his emotion be his downfall so he decided to forget about her. As he felt free and fresh Huli Meili watching him leave suddenly had a tear dropping down on her beautiful face. She knew what those gaze meant it meant that old man emerald was no longer fixated on her and the two of them would be total stranger. Huli Baixue saw her sister having tears running down on her eyes and felt hurt even though her sister doesn¡¯t realised it the people in the surrounding saw this and they were startled. Huli Baixue immediately flew towards her side and pulled her back to their room now that this had happened the meeting have been disrupted but the meeting was no longer needed as the people present have realised that the situation is quite dire for them. The people started leaving one after another Venerable Unrestrained also brought Gongniu Jinde away. Gongniu Jinde was still in daze as he recalls the power coursing through his body he felt euphoric. Power is really an addictive feeling he quickly sat down in a lotus position and started chanting upon noticing this Venerable Unrestrained carried him in his Buddha figure. On the other hand the genuises were asking theirpanion who Shadowsh is during the fight he was clearly on the spotlight. But everyone realised other than the fact that Shadowsh was old man emerald¡¯s disciple they don¡¯t know anything about him. In a certain room many individuals were gathered they are all fox beastman unlike before it wasn¡¯t Huli Meili that was in the center anymore but it was the female supreme elders that have covered her entire being with clothes. She spoke ¡°Do any of you had any information about that individual earlier?¡±. Some of the individuals inside the room raised their hands. Chapter 539 Chapter 539: CHAPTER 510 UNDERGROUND CITY PROJECT The supreme elder of the fox beast n looks at Huli Baixue and spoke ¡°Baixue tell me what you know¡±. Huli Baixue stood up and bows towards the supreme elder and started speaking ¡°That person from earlier is apanion of Venerable Emerald¡±. The supreme elder and some of the elders nodded in the room they already knew this. Huli Baixue continue ¡°Actually judging from how they interact I presume that they aren¡¯t actually master and disciple¡±. The other elders started whispering to each other as they started discussing if there is truth about what she said. The supreme elder next words shocked everyone inside the room ¡°I thought so too¡±. The other elders then looks at her with curiosity but nobody dares to asks her as her position is considered sacred to all of the individual inside the room. ..... The supreme elder spoke ¡°During the meeting from earlier I noticed that the one who raised Venerable Emerald¡¯s hand is actually him¡±. All the people inside the room were shocked as this was a bold move to make. She continue ¡°From my experience and knowledge the dragon emperor and the phoenix empress should have noticed this also¡±. The people inside the room agreed to what she had said after all those two individuals were in the same level as their supreme elder. ¡°Not only was he the person that have raised Venerable Emerald¡¯s hand but he was also the one who have calmed him down and seems to be the one teaching him what to say¡±. Everyone be more and more shocked as they listened. ¡°ording to all of this and his earlier action from earlier I 80% sure that the actual person that have gathered all the information that Venerable Emerald have obtained is him¡±. Everyone inside the room was now numb to the shock but they be solemn even thought Shadowsh was weak he was incredibly smart for a beastman. Huli Baixue raised her hand causing the attention of others to turn to her, she then started speaking ¡°Actually there is another important thing that I haven¡¯t said¡±. ¡°It is about my constitution as all of you know I have the Angel Spirit Fox bloodline and it was incredibly pure¡±. Everyone inside the room nodded as the Angel Spirit Fox bloodline is the bloodline of their first ancestor and only two individuals managed to obtain such bloodline in their entire n. Their supreme elder and Huli Baixue because of how their appearance affect everything around them they wore clothed that hides their entire appearance other than their eyes. But even just their eyes many people were still swoon by them especially those that have look right straight at their eyes it¡¯s like their souls were being pulled towards an abyss never able to escape. Huli Baixue: ¡°When I tried to test if he truly had a pure fox bloodline my bloodline reacted as if it needs that person both of us clearly felt attraction between others and what is more terrifying is that the fact that my bloodline actually have a sense of submission to his bloodline¡±. Hearing this everyone inside the room stood up they have already epted that Shadowsh have intelligence but they never thought that he had a bloodline much more superior than theirs. The supreme elder asks but in a somewhat shocked tone ¡°Baixue is what you said true? Did the bloodline in your body really have a sense of submission to his bloodline?¡±. Huli Baixue: ¡°Actually even I cannot believe it but that feeling is still clear to me and my bloodline is still searching for him it felt like that there is something that I need from him something that my bloodline seek¡±. Everyone inside the room have a deep discussion about Shadowsh actually not only the fox n but also the dragon n were talking about Shadowsh but their discussion isn¡¯t as deep nor they were worried. Back in Shadowsh¡¯s City Shadowsh opens his eyes and exhaled he have lost a lot of energy when he had turn his clone into pure elemental energy and strengthened Gongniu Jinde. He was still in the state of recovery what he regret was the storage ring full of his treasure when his clone turned into particles his storage ring also flew towards Gongniu Jinde. ¡®Considering old man emerald¡¯s personality he might be rushing here right now so I shouldn¡¯t be too worried but I need to increase the preparation needed for the iing war¡¯ He though as he left his room. When the servants in the mansion saw him leave his room they immediately went to report to his wives and adopted children. Hurried footsteps were heard as the three Feng wives and Shadowsh¡¯s three adopted children went and greeted him. Seeing this Shadowsh smiled but behind the smile was guilt he knew for a fact that he was actually tricking everyone in the room what made him feel more guilty were the three Feng wives he would always released his seed inside them so that he could impregnate them. ¡°Okay everyone you could return to what you have been doing I¡¯ll have a discussion with my wives¡±. He then told his adopted children to y in the garden as he brought his wives into the meeting room. Sensing the solemn aura he is radiating the three Feng wives knew that what he was going to say is really serious. Once they got into the room he told them to sit down as he spoke in a solemn manner ¡°I obtain a piece of news from Venerable Emerald¡±. The three Feng wives nodded as they look intently on Shadowsh. Shadowsh continue ¡°The date is now set next month the Aqua Race n would be attacking the continent¡±. Hearing this the three Feng wives became pale as they realised the gravity of their situation. Not only their strength is extremelycking against the Aqua Race n their city is situated in the outer part of the continent the first obstacle that the Aqua Race n would take down. Shadowsh saw their worries and immediately grasp their hands as he calms them down he then said ¡°It¡¯s okay I have been building a project that will protect all of you when the war start¡±. ¡°Its a project that I have been doing for a long time I have been building an underground base in our territory and the base is now proceeding very well¡±. The three Feng wives finally heaved a sigh of relief but they are still worried so Shadowsh have to pacify them. Loud thumping noises and moans could be heard outside of the room the servants that were walking pass it if course heard the noises and they were calm they already heard the rumors about Shadowsh heavy seducing performance in the bed. Shadowsh pacify the worry of his wives non-stop for 5 hours even though they were actually begging him to stop. As he got out of the room he called the maids to clean the room and help his wives as they were too weak to move right now. Shadowsh then became much more solemn as he walks out of the mansion the project that he talk about were actually both a lie and truth. First the underground base he had built is actually a base that he was preparing for his family back in Thousand Forest Continent. The base was actually far frompletion and the entrance is actually inside his base in the cave but he couldn¡¯t just let anyone enter that ce so he needed to create another entrance. He already had a ce in mind and that is New Hope Vige with the attitude of the people there he knew that he could trust them at least. Transforming into a dragon he flew towards New Hope Vige with his improvement during his sparring with Gongniu Jinde his speed have multiplied as he reach mastery on his movement technique. Seeing his fleeting figure the people down below were in awe as they sensed his aura have actually be much more stronger what they doesn¡¯t know is that he was still weakened because of what he had done to his clone. But with Hentai and his own recovery speed he was rapidly devouring the energy around him. Thinking about the fact that how much he had weakened after using such sacrificial move he decided to not to use it unless necessary. Arriving at New Hope Vige he quickly announced his presence so that everyone in the vige would gather. He then told about his n and the prophecy about the continent being drowned in chaos next month. When they heard this they started panicking except for those that were truly a fantastic believer they believe Shadowsh would have a way to save them. Shadowsh then spoke ¡°I have built an underground city near this ce I have now decided to create an entrance to that underground city in the center of this vige¡±. ¡°So let¡¯s build the beautiful city and create our legacy so that even if this entire continent plunged into chaos we won¡¯t be affected¡±. Chapter 540 Chapter 540: CHAPTER 511 PREPARATION FOR WAR The people in New Hope Vige immediately started working as Shadowsh stationed three of his clones to protect the safety of the vigers and also protect the secret passageway. After pumping up everyone he turned his gaze towards the beach if those from the Aqua Race n attacked the continent they would pass through the beach so he had to warn his subordinates he also need to check Kurious and Samantha¡¯s condition. As he left the people from New Hope Vige started kneeling as they felt grateful to him the believers became a bit fanatics while the fanatics just bows to him and went to work as they don¡¯t want to disappoint him. He didn¡¯t go to his secret base but he went directly to the beach calling all of his subordinates he told them not to wander in deeper water and if they saw any stranger they would immediately retreat. Some of his subordinates of course disagreed as they were beasts most of them were territorial but because it was Shadowsh¡¯s order they could only reluctantly agreed. Shadowsh told them to hide near the opening of his secret base as long as they could survive through this war they will be able to continue living on and with therge amount of body that would be scattered in the battlefield Shadowsh have a high chance of improving hisnd and the beasts he was raising. When he had informed all the groups living near or on the beach he went to his secret base. ..... When he got there he felt the entire atmosphere became different as he sensed pure energy flying about. It seems that his and Hentai¡¯s work finally came to fruition. This ce is now much more higher quality than his garden so does cultivating in this ce would improve faster. But Shadowsh still wanted to continue improving the quality of this so that it could match the quality of air andnd of the core part of Beast Continent. When they saw Shadowsh everyone started bowing towards him they were full of reverence as they felt the change that had happened to the cave. Only one person looks at him full of affection it was Anna seeing her once again Shadowsh smiled as he hugs her unlike the three Feng wives his character isn¡¯t fake so he had no guilty feeling towards her. Anna brought Shadowsh to the garden which was now twice as big as before it seems that the people inside the cave were working hard with the powerful amphibious beasts they managed to built and improve the garden. There were a couple of beams supporting the garden so that it wouldn¡¯t cave in Shadowsh sighed when he saw this if this was back on Thousand Forest Continent he could just asks the help of earth mages to strengthen the foundation of this cave. There were two parts of this garden one was full of yin while the other was full of yang of course the yang part is much bigger. Kurious and Samantha were staying in the yin part as they were now conscious and was loafing around. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t me them as they work hard during their journey so resting is what they deserved. Arriving in front of the two he found that they are sleeping Kurious was even snoring which was funny since turtles shouldn¡¯t snore. He then knocks his head with his knuckle waking him up but because of this movement Samantha was also awoken from her slumber. Seeing Shadowsh in front of them the two quickly bounced up as they rub their head towards him. Shadowsh smiled as he also rubs his hand on their heads he then sat down as he took outrge amount of food and told Anna to cook them a feast. He then asks ¡°May I ask about the information you have gathered from your travel¡±. Kurious nodded while Samantha is still eating the pure water elemental crystal Shadowsh have given her. Kurious told Shadowsh about everything he had encountered and experienced during his travel even the minor details was told. Shadowsh expression became solemn he now realised why the Aqua Race n which ignored thend have be aggressive all of the sudden. They were umting power and destroying any source of danger the Sea Dragon n wanted to rule the sea and the two have the same strength. Individually the Sea Dragon n is much stronger than the members of the Aqua Race n but they have one disadvantage. Their number. Unlike the dragon n in beast continent the Sea Dragon n were true dragons not just beastman that have a hint of beast bloodline the Sea Dragon n are true blue dragons. Because of this their fertility rate is extremely low so the Sea Dragon n have decided to take drastic measure and started copting with other beings and beastmen were great specimen for them. As long as they solve the problem about their numbers. The days that the Aqua Race n ruling the ocean would be over. And a new era would begin the era of the Sea Dragon n the dragons were proud creatures so the Sea Dragons were always searching for an opportunity to take over the ruling Aqua Race n. Actually they have been umting numbers throughout decades now and the Aqua Race n only managed to find out about this recently so they were extremely anxious to deal with the Sea Dragon n. If this was like before the Aqua Race n could pressure the Sea Dragon n with their numbers but now it was no longer able to use the same tactic as the Sea Dragon n was now equal in strength with the entire Aqua Race n. Shadowsh was shocked about this he then look confuse as he asks ¡°How do you know all of this¡±. Before Kurious could answer Samantha snorted and said ¡°He is too much of a gossip beast he would go snooping around wether it is near the territory of those fish like men or those giant dragons it was actually surprising that the two of us are still alive considering how much we have suffered¡±. Shadowsh looks at Kurious strangely he realised that he really fits that description of ¡®Curiosity kills the cat¡¯. Even though he had already felt this about him but this is clearly a whole new level thankfully for him the situation between the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n before isn¡¯t as tense as right now if not he and Samantha would have been killed. Shadowsh thought about this and waves his hand as numerous books about history, culture and other genre were present since Kurious liked to gossip and learn about new things this books could serve as his reward. For Samantha he will be giving her some of his concentrated dragon blood and water crystals so that she could advance their strength while Kurious advance their knowledge. Kurious have already learned how to read since Anna have taught him how to do seeing the pile of books in front of him of course he was excited. After a while Anna returned with their food Shadowsh proposed that they should celebrate for their recovery as they devour therge amount amount of food in no time. After chatting with Kurious some more he left as he had many things to do to prepare for the iing war. As he walks out towards the exit of the cave he grabs Anna that was following him and gave her a long and passionate kiss as he told her this ¡°Anna I will be honest to you next month the Aqua Race n would dere war against the Beast Continent so I want you to gather everyone outside of the cave and hide them inside the cave¡±. The beings he mentioned were the ape tribe of King Kong since he was the first true friend he had made when he arrived at Beast Continent he had a special ce in his heart. As he got out of the cave he saw the wolves ying about but they y near the entrance it seems that they were loyal to their duty. Every day Shadowsh fed them with high ranking meat to improve their strength these wolves weren¡¯t smart but they have quite the potential. If this was back on Thousand Forest Continent then they could only evolve into Fierce Beast but not Spirit Beast. But even if they are considered unintelligent as long as they have a sensed of belonging they would protect the person or the ce they are intimate with. But to raise a Fierce Beast arge amount of food supply is needed other than that the young Fierce Beasts also needed to fight to improve their bloodline only through battle would they have a chance to evolve into a Fierce Beast. Shadowsh suddenly thought of Scarlet back on Thousand Forest Continent he had promised to release her from the chains of the demonic dragon door. Just as he was feeling guilty about how long it have been a message came from Hentai. [Ancient Jewel Scarabs and Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs have now finished evolving and is now in their primordial form]. [Mater please check on them]. Chapter 541 Chapter 541: CHAPTER 512 THE AWAKENING OF THE SCARABS Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lits up the scarabs have finally awakened. Because of their seemingly infinite potential Hentai have checked on how to improve their quality and strength to a whole new level. But after a couple of test they realised other than flesh nothing is able to enhance the potential or strength of the scarabs so Shadowsh have decided to breed them inside a specific space inside Hentai. There they would devour flesh of Inner Core Rank to Xiantian Realm beasts and experts with their ravenous appetite they easily devour the entire supply in the space and as time goes by the rate of their devouring increased. Too bad the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were limited to their potential so Shadowsh haven¡¯t summoned them to any of his fight as he had Hentai search for a way to break their limitation. But after a while they still haven¡¯t found a way but Hentai was able to find a way to increase the chances of an Ancient Jewel Scarabs being born from a Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs. Not only those that were born from Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were much more powerfulpared to those that were born from a real Ancient Jewel Scarabs they also have twice the potential of a natural born Ancient Jewel Scarabs. ..... Shadowsh immediately asks ¡°So did you finally discover why the phenomenon of Ancient Jewel Scarabs birth is different from the two specie?.¡± [Yes Master.] [The reason why the Ancient Jewel Scarabs birthed by Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs are much more powerful and have a lot of potential than those that were naturally born from Ancient Jewel Scarabs is because of the difference in physique.] [The Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs limitation and the reason why it cannot break their limit is also considered one of the reason.] [The Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were made to give birth all of their potential were transferred to their descendant while the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were born as warriors so most of their energy were to strengthen themselves not their descendants.] Shadowsh finally had a look of realisation after hearing this. The two specie reallyplimented each other as long as he could breed more of them then he would be an unstoppable force. He then asks. ¡°Regarding the numbers and strength of the two group give me a rough details about them.¡± [The number of Ancient Jewel Scarabs is approximately 10,000. 80% were weaker version of them while only 20% were in their primordial form. Their strength range from Gold Rank to Crimson Gold Rank or Bone Tempering Rank or Inner Core Rank.] [The Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs numbered a hundred thousand and their strength is at Low Level Gold Rank to Peak Level Gold Rank or Bone Tempering Rank.] After hearing this he immediately released 50,000 Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and 500 Ancient Jewel Scarabs towards his secret base he order them to guard the cave and don¡¯t attack those that he was familiar with. To protect the security of people passing by here he called one of his clone to permanently take guard in this ce. Since those that were situated near this ce was already imprinted by his scent these bugs wouldn¡¯t attack them but people passing here would definitely be in danger. Leaving the ce with clouds of bugs Shadowsh have regained his confidence with these bugs on his hand he could protect the ce he wanted to protect. And since the Ancient Jewel Scarabs are unlike the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs they have a high chance to be promoted to Xiantian Realm. Thinking about more than a thousand Xiantian Realm insects at his disposal Shadowsh daydream about conquering an entire continent just by himself. Leaving the cave he decided to cover his garden with these scarabs and together with some of the carnivorous nts he nted just outside of his cave unless it was a high ranking Xiantian expert they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through his garden¡¯s defence. He went to the newly build viges and town near his territory and saw how people look at him in admiration. Shadowsh saw all of this and knew that he shouldn¡¯t let them down as they saw him as their ruler so he saw them as his subjects. How can you be a ruler without a subject?. He then decided to assign each viges or town a chosen one to guard the ce. He would also designate one of his secret guards to help the chosen ones. After thinking about this he nodded as he flew back to his mansion it was already evening so he knew that he could only state his order in the morning. As he had dinner with his new family he exudes a solemn aura but he still took his two daughters to their room and con them to sleep. As he went back to his room he was startled to see Feng Wei, Feng Mei and Feng Quinshi wearing seductive clothes lying in his bed. His eyes ze as he locked the door and slowly walks to his bed as he walks his clothes started to fall. Just as he was about to assault one of them Feng Quinshi grabs his hand spoke in a seductive manner ¡°Honey we knew that you are tired today so let us pleasure you.¡± She then pushed him to his bed as she smiled so did the other two as they started licking his body all over. His mighty dragon was already upright Feng Wei and Feng Mei were licking the dragon all over. Feng Quinshi on the other hand sat on top of him and used her tongue to skillfully pleasure his mouth. The entire room was very warm and full of tempting aura as Feng Wei opens her mouth wide and swallow the huge dragon with ease. On the other hand Feng Mei grabs his hand as he puts his finger into her sacred garden as she lets out songs of pleasure. Hmmm~~ Hmmm~~ Aahh~~ As Feng Wei increased the intensity of her performance Shadowsh could no longer hold it in nor he was holding it in the first ce as he released his white essence. Feng Wei did not take out her mouth as she swallowed his essence her throat moves as she swallowed more than a mouthful of essence. She released his dragon which was still stiff and hard she was breathing in a fast manner as she was out of breath. Feng Quinshi stops kissing him as she smiles and raised her sexy and plump butt as Feng Wei holds the dragon in her arm and aims it towards Feng Quinshi¡¯s secret garden. As the dragon enters the wet and warm cave Feng Quinshi let¡¯s out a loud moan. Aahh~ Juices started flowing out of her garden as an expression of extreme pleasure could be seen in her eyes. Feng Wei went to his side as he grabs his other arm and starts to rub it in her huge and soft breast. The three of them continue to let out moans or pleasure as Feng Quinshi started moving up and down and the two other girls licks Shadowsh parts. As Feng Quinshi continue to bounce on his dragon her pitched scream be louder as she increased her speed as she released onest scream and released her juices out of her secret garden and she slumps down on Shadowsh¡¯s chest. Feeling out of breath she holds on his shoulder as an expression of satisfaction could be seen in her face. Suddenly Shadowsh moves his waist abruptly surprising Feng Quinshi as she moans once again. Aahh~ She then quickly asks ¡°Honey what are you doing?¡±. Her voice was trembling as she was still exhausted and uniting with Shadowsh caused her brain to be a bit fuzzy. Shadowsh spoke ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you are the only one who managed to release so I¡¯m gonna help myself to your body.¡± Suddenly nine 7 clones appeared around him as he smiled in an evil manner. The three girls were dumbstruck they then realised what is happening and they trembled in both excitement and nervousness. One Shadowsh is enough to break them not to mention 6 the other 4;clones grabs the two girls and prated them in both of their holes while the remaining one prated Feng Quinshi¡¯s other hole. The three let out high pitched moans as Shadowsh used his clones and his body to break their mind. Together with his dragon bloodline and fox bloodline the three girls were no match as theyys down on his bed exhausted and their expression were unfocused as their tongues were out gasping for breath. Shadowsh scratched his head as he realised that he may have gone out of control. He then rang the bell as he asks the maids toe to his room as they immediately realised why he was calling them. Each maid immediately wore their most seductive lingerie underneath their maid outfit as they knock his room. Chapter 542 Chapter 542: CHAPTER 513 THE YELLOW CLOWN When Shadowsh¡¯s opens the door the maid saw the expression of the three Feng wives and saw the 6 Shadowsh standing in the room naked with their rods aiming at them. Their body started heating up as they let out seductive sound and went inside the room. With a click the room was locked as the voices of the maids could be heard throughout the mansion. It was a sleepless night for others Shadowsh regains his confidence this morning so he was feeling energetic being able to release inside these beautiful flowers he finally felt refreshed as he could finally sleep. He slept veryte though as the sky seems to be already in the state of dawn so he only had a couple of hours of sleep. The next day Shadowsh released the news that he was gathering all the city lords and ex city lords in his territory on his mansion. Since the city lords in his or near his territory are scattered he knew he couldn¡¯t gather them in just one day so he put a deadline that is a week or so if they couldn¡¯t arrive on time they would be punished. ..... He knew that he was being forceful but he couldn¡¯t waste any time. He still need to strengthen the defence of his territory and because his soldiers were still newbiespared to battle hard warriors of the Beast Continent he had to increase the intensity of his training thankfully he had built a hot spring albeit it was artificial at least it could do a great job. Shadowsh released the news that the soldiers could use the hot spring for free but they could only use it for 2 hours each day. He also decided to increase the amount of food given to the soldiers this might be a problem to others but for him it was not. After ruling his territory for months now he have been pushing the agriculture industry and it was now thriving. The other lords were actually jealous with this they wanted to copy such method to cultivate food. But only Shadowsh have such method to increase the speed and quality of how the nts grow. Withrge amount of nts the people raising the animals have leisure time raising them since they have food to feed them and considering that the beastman has an innate expertise towards rearing beasts taking care of animals and low level beasts were easy for them. With the problem with meat solved the people in Shadowsh¡¯s territory started to prosper the children were much more healthier and have much more potentialpared to their parents. Back to the present the city lords were shocked by Shadowsh¡¯s order. It is because of the forceful tone that was delivered with the message. The city lords were living a rxing lifepared to their old usual daily activities and Shadowsh did not really pressure even though he has an absolute say towards the different city lords living in his territory. They knew they had to attend the meeting considering how serious Shadowsh take it. Shadowsh on the other hand started flying around his territory looking for ces that could be considered as secret military base he wanted to create at least ces that civilians could retreat to. The clones on the other hand started scouring thend searching for any foreign beings especially the clowns he knew the clowns might be living in his territory but because of old man emerald¡¯s deterrence they haven¡¯t made a move. But now that old man emerald is not present right now not to mention the iing war against the Aqua Race n he couldn¡¯t afford to leave such nuisance watching him in the dark. Besides all the stronger individuals from their race went to wreck havoc at the meeting of the ten thousand race council the ones left could easily be dealt by him. Suddenly as he flew towards a mountain he received a news as he quickly redirect his flight and flew towards the location of one of his clone. The news he received is that one of his clone managed to find one clown hiding in one of the new city built by a city lord that surrender to him. The clone was now monitoring the clown when he arrived at the said location the entire city was submerged with the pressure he was exuding. The clone that is monitoring the clown attacks as the building that the two were in burst in pieces thankfully the clone deliberately attacked the clown when no one was around him. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes narrows as he realized he actually knew the clown it was the yellow clown that fought together with Casper and was nearly defeated by him using his domain ability. Seeing Shadowsh the clown that have his disguise destroyed immediately realised that he came for him so he quickly started sting his surrounding but before he could the clone that attacked him earlier grabs him and flew upward. The clone suffered a powerful st from the clown crashing against numerous houses in the process. Bam! Now that the clown was not on a popted area Shadowsh attacked with his full strength but he missed as the clown turns into a yellow sh. Suddenly he felt a sense of crisis assaulting his nerve as he immediately transformed into his human form barely dodging the attack. Shadowsh looks at the clown with surprised he realized that his speed is much more powerfulpared to his strength. Since the clown no longer underestimated Shadowsh the two exudes battle intent and knew that both of them have traits stronger than the other. Shadowsh knew he couldn¡¯t transformed into his fox form in front of everyone while the clown is adamant on fighting inside the city. Just as he was in a dilemma a sh appeared on his eyes as he was suddenly struck by an idea without hesitation he used his domain to cause the entire city to be dark. The clown was already ready against this ability as he was actually quite fearful against it. The reason why he wanted to fight inside the city is because of this ability as long as Shadowsh activate this ability he would go all out and release lightning from his body to destroy everything near him. As the lightning continue to wreak havoc in the surrounding area buzzing noises could be heard as a sense of crisis started ringing on the clown¡¯s heart. Shadowsh was watching the event from a distance he had already evacuated the people in the area via his scarabs he orders them to carry the civilians away. The scarabs have innate resistance towards elemental attack but they have an upper limit on how much they could take with just one attack of the clown more than one hundred Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were killed. Shadowsh sighed he realised that unless he increase the number of his Ancient Jewel Scarabs his trump card will be of no use against the Aqua Race n. The clown continue to release powerful lightning throughout the surrounding seeing that all of the civilians were finally relocated Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shes with murderous intent. He opens his mouth and released his skill [Dragon Breath] towards the clown before taking out his two swords and started sending barrage of sword Qi towards the clown. His clone present in the location transformed into a giant dragon and started to attack the clown using [Dragon Breath] and [me Bullets]. The Ancient Jewel Scarabs on the other hand started to seal the area if the clown tried to escape in any direction they would stop him. The clown started to feel the pressure from Shadowsh¡¯s assault realising that he would definitely be killed if this goes on he became a yellow sh and tried to escape. But he met with the resistance of the Ancient Jewel Scarabs this split second stop for the clown is enough for Shadowsh as he was now in his fox form and have fused with his two swords. Swish! Just as he thought he could deal a powerful blow against the clown he realized a crackle of electricity sh from the clown¡¯s body protecting him from the attack. But the force of the attack rips his coat which was actually quite sturdy sensing the attack behind him the clown¡¯s eyes sh with determination as he opens his palm and s sp them together. With a sh the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were thrown everywhere on the other hand Shadowsh was pushed backward even though he had already gotten away from the st. The clown¡¯s aura weakens but he still achieve his desired effect so he quickly continue his n to retreated Shadowsh follows him with intent to kill. The clown smashed into any establishment that dared to block his path the reason for this is still Shadowsh¡¯s [Darkness Domain]. The clown does not know where he was fleeing what¡¯s more Shadowsh was using his illusion to cause his sense of direction to be disarray. Chapter 543 Chapter 543: CHAPTER 514 AMBUSH AND A NEW CLOWN The yellow clown was now anxious he doesn¡¯t know where he was fleeing while he was also suffering from Shadowsh¡¯s attack as he tries to flee. He who is proud with his speed was actually helpless right now and his so called light speed is now useless in this situation he felt despair. Not to mention Shadowsh¡¯s attacks is bing more and more deadly the only reason why he wasn¡¯t heavily injured right now is because of his thunder like armor covering his entire being but it still could not stop Shadowsh¡¯s attacks entirely. Shadowsh waves his ws as another sh Dark me sh was sent towards one of the yellow clown¡¯s blindspot. ¡°You can run but you can¡¯t hide just give up already. Do you really think you could escape my grasp right now?.¡± As he heard his voice the yellow clown shouted ¡°Leo don¡¯t dare to becent myrades wille and rescue me!.¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh as he sneered and said in a mocking manner ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know the truth about your reinforcement?.¡± ..... The yellow clown falters but he still gritted his teeth and shouted ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me! What do you know about our n!?.¡± Shadowsh attacked the yellow clown once again finally destroying his defence and injuring him heavily he then spoke one thing as the yellow clown started falling to the ground ¡°Everything.¡± Once the clown was apprehended Shadowsh waves his hand as the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and the Ancient Jewel Scarabs returns back to him. He then tied the yellow clown in the process of his tying he broke all the four limbs of the clown and sealed his magic core so that he couldn¡¯t use the elements in the surrounding. He have be a crippled clown from a powerful Xiantian expert. He then transformed back to his human form before deactivating his domain. The people could finally see what happened to their city and home and they couldn¡¯t help but feel grief as they see the scene of destruction of their city. They then looks at Shadowsh with admiration and gratefulness they felt something was carrying them earlier and knew that he had rescued them. Shadowsh then calls the city lord of this city which was a member of the lion beast n except he wasn¡¯t from any main n but a beastman from the lower ss of the lion beast n. The lion beast n named Nie passionately agreed to Shadowsh¡¯s order unlike most of the city lords which have achieved Xiantian Realm with their bloodline he was only a lucky person he had eaten some kind of treasure and managed to reach Xiantian Realm albeit barely. He was considered a pseudo Xiantian expert or in the term used in Thousand Forest Continent he was in Dark Gold Rank the transition phase before reaching Transcendent Realm. As the residents inside the city were gathered in the za Shadowsh coughs and started speaking ¡°Dear fellow beastman, I have captured the invader that destroyed the city.¡± He then presented the yellow clown to them which immediately riled up the anger of the people in the area they were gritting their teeth in anger if this clown wasn¡¯t in Shadowsh¡¯s hand right now the civilians would have tear this clown to shred. Shadowsh continue in his speech ¡°I know all of you are furious to this invader but he holds important information and couldn¡¯t be executed right now. Be at ease everyone even though we might not be executing him but we will give him the taste of pain and anger of our continent and people!.¡± Everyone in the surrounding immediately raised their hands and shouted. Shadowsh smiled he then said ¡°Since this ce was destroyed during our fight I will tell my men to help city lord Nie rebuild the city.¡± He then flew back to his mansion with the yellow clown on his ws. Suddenly his eyes narrows as he stops flying and let¡¯s out a roar before whipping his tail to the side. Boom! A powerful collision ured as Shadowsh was actually pushed backward. He then looks at the person that tried to sneak attack him. It was the white clown named Casper, Shadowsh snorted he was no longer afraid of him but another sense of crisis rang on his head and he quickly dove down. A giant sharp steel pike flew above Shadowsh¡¯s head the giant steel spike just appeared out of nowhere startling him his expression then turned solemn. Casper took this chance and charge towards Shadowsh once again but his real target is still to rescue the yellow clown on Shadowsh¡¯s hand. Shadowsh opens his mouth but the giant sharp steel pike once again flew towards him causing him to cancel his [Dragon Breath]. He then took the punch from Casper as he grunted and flew backwards but he still did not let do of the yellow clown. His eyes narrows towards Casper and used his illusion to stop Casper momentarily, knowing that the clowns have powerful spirit and his illusion is not strong enough to affect them. The only reason the yellow clown was affected earlier is because his spirit was unfocused and he was not in the right mind earlier. Numerous sharp piked appeared in the sky but this time they are much smaller they then started raining down towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh waves his hand as his Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and Ancient Jewel Scarabs appeared as they blocked the sharp pikes with their hard body the pikes did not truly harm them. They then swarm towards Casper annoying him greatly, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes suddenly lits up as he saw that the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were able to devour Xiantian Qi. Casper also noticed this as he couldn¡¯t help but let¡¯s out an rmed cry ¡°What are these monstrosity?!.¡± Shadowsh took this chance to open his mouth and fired his [Dragon Breath] at a certain spot. A huge iron door appeared and blocked the attack. A clown in armor appeared but if one has sharp eyesight they would realised that he wasn¡¯t actually wearing any armor but cloak just like the clowns. Around him were steel that looks like sticking on his cloak creating the illusion that he was wearing an armor. But just as he was about to take down his iron door it started vibrating as numerous sparks of electricity appeared on it. The door also started to be hot the clown knew that it was an attack of his opponent so he quickly flew away as he shot numerous cannon balls. Shadowsh saw that his opponent was fleeing but his speed wasn¡¯t great so he snorted and continue shooting Thunder me Bullets. Steel is quite conductive to electricity while metal element was also weak against fire element. What made Shadowsh confused is that his enemy is someone very good at controlling metal element so he should proficient at fighting in closebat and yet he took the path of fighting in a distance. What he did not know is that this clown was cursing in his mind he wanted to fight Shadowsh in closebat but the advice of a certain brown clown told him unless he has fast attack speed or exquisite technique do not engage in closebat fight against Shadowsh. After being suppressed by Shadowsh for a while he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Casper! What the hell are you doing you fool?!.¡± Casper did not answer he was having a hard time keeping the scarabs at bay the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were at first was easily killed by him but as time goes by they be much more harder to kill while the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were just in a whole new level they were devouring his Xiantian Qi at a rapid pace. He then used his trump card as his aura increased and his energy sted the scarabs away, he then flew towards the iron clown and grabs and started fleeing. The iron clown was dumbfounded he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Aren¡¯t we gonna rescue sh?.¡± His voice was indignant but upon sensing the strength that Casper was exuding surprise shes in his eyes he then looks at him deeply. Casper smiled but in a rather bleak manner he then spoke ¡°You should have sensed it, *Sigh* I have never thought I would force to use my trump card to flee.¡± Shadowsh was shocked he saw the speed that Casper was using and even he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him. He could only snort as he continue his flight back to his mansion. Far from him, Casper stops flying as blood seeps out of his mouth. The iron clown immediately catch him before he fall this was one of Casper trump card his power wouldn¡¯t increase but his speed would but he could only stay in this state for 10 seconds. The iron clown couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Are those pests really that horrible?.¡± Casper only said one thing before fainting and that is the word ¡°Terrifying.¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544: CHAPTER 515 VISITING SNOWFALL CITY Shadowsh then arrives back on his mansion he looks at the scarabs and realised that they are hibernating meaning that the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs would start reproducing once again while the Ancient Jewel Scarabs would have evolved into a much stronger form than right now. He also realized that because he was always feeding monsters withrge amount of vital Qi the Ancient Jewel Scarabs have developed an ability to counter vital and Xiantian Qi but they were still weak against elemental attack from any Xiantian Realm expert. He looks at the clown in his arm and was actually thinking of feeding him to the Ancient Jewel Scarabs but because he still have value as a prisoner he could only sigh and disperse this idea on his mind. A couple of hourster the news that Shadowsh fought with three clowns and managed to be victorious and actually managed to capture one of them was spread throughout his territory and more. This sent shock to everyone they then started asking about how we achieve this of course the rumors started to get exaggerated as times goes by. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a bitter smile when he heard this, He was the one who have spread this news to uplift the mood of his subjects but he never thought that he would hear such exaggerated rumors about himself. ..... He then brought the yellow clown to his basement. The basement is a actually an underground mansion that is both wide andrge. There were numerous secret soldiers training in this underground secret base. All the soldiers training in this secret base were elites of elites they were trained by blood of their enemies. Each month Shadowsh would have them undergo mock battles which always result in heavy injuries if it wasn¡¯t for his miraculous ability to heal using Leafinia¡¯s energy to fill up empty at least half of these thousand soldiers would either have died or be a cripple for life. Beastman are like this even though they are intelligent it is in their bloodline to be wild. As half beast they have an advantage that most humans do not but they also have weakness that humans could easily exploit if their will isn¡¯t strong enough. Just as he arrived at the underground base he was immediately greeted by the leaders of these elite soldiers. His prestige is extremely high on this underground base and all soldiers trains to follow his orders without question nor hesitation. Shadowsh then look at the soldiers that he was training to be his sword and was gratified by their progress he then said ¡°At ease soldiers.¡± Immediately the soldiers continue their training some were resting because of their status the benefits they obtain were of course the best quality that Shadowsh could give. Other than females everything is present of course the soldiers would be able to go back up and rx. Actually most of the soldiers would do this there is a red light district on Shadowsh¡¯s territory but the security is tight there is a couple of corruption going in there but not to the point that anyone should be rmed. The one who owns the red light district is actually Shadowsh to monitor and control those that have evil attention after all his territory isn¡¯t perfect there are a couple of individuals that have innate desire to be evil. The leaders of the elites in the underground base was waiting for Shadowsh¡¯s orders. When he said ¡°At ease soldiers¡± they aren¡¯t in this category as they are called generals not soldiers. ¡°General Ger call special officer Zeldrick toe here and bring his tool I want to obtain information from him.¡± Shadowsh then presented the clown to his generals which invoked hatred many of the new recruits came from the viges, towns and the cities that were destroyed by both the Aqua Race n and the clowns. Seeing the clown would of course invoke their hatred. All of them then smiled they all knew who special officer Zeldrick was, He was considered one of the most scariest member of their organization. He was in the intelligent department and he was good at torturing people. The clown was still unconscious Shadowsh gave him to one of his general while he exit the underground base. He left the yellow clown to his subordinates because he both trust them and the defence if his mansion. Leaving his mansion he told his guardians to be vignt. The beasts living on his garden or the seven deadly sinners was used to living in both the garden and the mansion but they were actually very tense right now. Not because of Shadowsh¡¯s order but because of the scarabs flying around the mansion and the garden even though they knew they wouldn¡¯t be attacked by these insects because of Shadowsh they still fear them. They had seen what these bugs are capable of even the most mischievous ones in the group became well behaved. Shadowsh shook his head and thought ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have let them watch how these bugs easily devour those captives Inner Core Rank beasts and experts.¡¯ He identally have caused them to develop a trauma towards these bugs thankfully Hentai hasplete control over these bugs and with his clone as another assurance he could leave them freely. Back in his garden Feng Shin saw Shadowsh leaving and he grips his sword tightly. Envy appeared besides him and asks ¡°Young master are you feeling okay?.¡± Feeling a buzz in his head Feng Shin immediately knew who it was and answered the question with a sigh ¡°Envy my father once again obtain a new feat and his reputation once again soar.¡± He did not add anything to what he said but Envy realised why he was feeling despondent ¡°You are feeling the pressure.¡± Feng Shin nodded is the oldest of Shadowsh¡¯s children, of course nobody knew that he was not their real father. As the oldest he should at least be considered as an excellent individual but he wasn¡¯t he was actually quite excellentpared to the other children of their territory butpared to his sisters he was nothing. Envy does not know how to console this so called young master of hers so she could only part his head and leave. Shadowsh return back to New Hope Vige to check the progress of the passageway to the secret base. Just as he was about to enter the vige he stops as he looks at one of the nk posted in the vige. Before this vige was called New Hope Vige it was called Starting Vige. Judging the progress of this vige it should actually abandon the term vige as it was now as big as a town. Only a couple of steps and this so called vige should be able to rival low rank cities in the outer part of the continent. Entering the vige he saw the vigers guarding a certain location in the vige there are a couple of bugs buzzing in the air. These unassuming bugs were the scarabs that he released to protect this vige. They serve not only to protect the vige but also help the vige in their project with their strength they were able to increase the speed of the vigers work. Seeing that the vigers were fit and well he left his next destination is the new city of Shen Niu. Shen Niu is quite powerful so he really needs his help in this iing war. Not only that she has a powerful light cavalry flying towards the new location of Snowfall City he spotted numerous location that could be served as a base for his soldiers. Arriving at Snowfall City, He immediately released his aura announcing his presence. In just a couple of seconds he was greeted by Shen Niu and Rhino looking at how the two were interacting he couldn¡¯t but smile. Judging from how Shen Niu was holding Rhino¡¯s arm it seems that this beautiful city lord is now his girlfriend. He wanted to give a thumbs up to this half of disciple of his but he reigns in this impulse and said ¡°Bring me to a location that we could talk privately.¡± Shen Niu quickly brought him to her new mansion, Her new mansion is still in the process of beingplete because of the number of workers were actually lower than the number of fighters that her city has the city is far from beingplete. Shen Niu brought him to her basement together with Rhino they opened a thick gate made up of hard rocks. Entering the secret room he felt that this ce is actually warm unlike outside which was freezing cold. Rhino perform like a servant as he brought the chair for the two to sit and actually started preparing tea for his girlfriend while he was also preparing coffee for Shadowsh. Shadowsh spoke while Rhino was still busy ¡°I am here because I wanted to build a secret base in this ce.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545: CHAPTER 516 AGAINST THE AQUA RACE CLAN Shen Niu was surprised so did Rhino but Shadowsh following words change their expression as they started feeling grave and solemn. ¡°I know that the two of you would attend the meeting a couple of weekster but I know for a fact it is nigh impossible for your group to arrive on time so I decided toe here and tell you why I initiated the meeting.¡± He took a deep breath, He then looks at Rhino and Shen Niu as he slowly said ¡°The Aqua Race n will finally initiate a full blown war to this continent and it will start next month.¡± The set of cups in Rhino¡¯s hand nearly falls into the floor because of the shock. After a while the two calms down and Rhino spoke ¡°Master, I might sound rather audacious but considering the time isn¡¯t it a bit short topletely build a hidden base?.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°Who said that I would set a deadline to Snowfall City? I meant that you would focus your effort in building the secret base while I send a couple of team to protect this ce.¡± Rhino be ecstatic even though he knew that Shen Niu¡¯s soldiers were powerful but against a real powerhouse they would be decimated. ..... Rhino kneels as he spoke full of respect ¡°Master your trust to me is as great as the boundless ocean I swore in my name I will aplish this task as fast as possible.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he knew he could trust his personal guards. Rhino served the two of them but Shadowsh¡¯s question nearly trips him over as Shen Niu¡¯s face became beet red. ¡°By the way consider me as nosy but from my memory Miss Shen Niu have imed before that she will only marry those that are stronger than her but judging from how the two of you interact it seems that you two are really close.¡± Rhino did not know how to answer he look daze as he was speechless thankfully for him Shen Niu spoke ¡°It¡¯s because Rhino have been helping my territory and have been protecting it not to mention his strength is nearly equal to mine.¡± ¡°The two of us have been working with each other as we finally learns about each other and became close friends.¡± Shadowsh looks at the two intensely and said ¡°Close friends huh?.¡± He could only shake his head as he finish his cup of coffee and left Snowfall City before he left he took a couple of elites from the cavalry division his intention is to have them train some of his soldiers back to his city how to fight as a light cavalry. The cavalry of Snowfall City is very renowned but because of theck of food the soldiers have developed a somewhat ferocious attitude of never letting a prey go that is what had honed theirbat capability. When he brought the elite cavalry members they were at first apprehensive but after Shadowsh continuous support they finally assimted to their new group. Shadowsh returns back to his mansion tired after a whole day of work he then slept without having dinner first. This continue until the day of the meeting have arrived when the meeting was adjourned a shocking news was spread throughout Shadowsh¡¯s territory. The Aqua Race n have initiated a full blown war against Beast Continent. Suddenly the civilians started to be apprehensive and nervous in the iing month. The most nervous ones were the soldiers and their family for the soldiers they were nervous because they knew that if they were defeated their families would be either enved or killed. For the families they knew that the soldiers would have a low chance of returning back to them so they are quite emotional. The entire territory is enveloped with an aura of gloom because Shadowsh was busy he wasn¡¯t able to help the civilians easing up their mood. The awaited time finally dawns on Beast Continent as the people in various ces in the outer part of the continent were extremely nervous. Back to where Shadowsh is, He was standing in front of a barricade that he personally build. Behind him were soldiers that were gripping their weapons tightly and we¡¯re ready to take the Aqua Race n on for the sake of protecting their family and home. Just a couple of meters behind Shadowsh were the city lords looking very solemn flying in the most forefront of the entire group were 7 dragons looking in the distance with ferocity. Suddenly horns were heard ring out as the earth trembles upon the entrance of the Aqua Race n. Then like a tide of ants the Aqua Race n finally appeared and they started advancing towards different direction. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but suck on a deep breath as he realized that the Aqua Race n is truly terrifying considering the the number of Aqua Race n soldiers going to the shore he was amazed. Knowing that his territory is just a part of the entire outer part of Beast Continent that meant that this was happening throughout the outer party of the continent. Shadowsh shouted ¡°My people our time is near, This will be our greatest test, Fight for your life! Fight for your family! Fight for our home!.¡± The soldiers behind him started raising their weapons and started shouting their battle cry their momentum increased. The charging tides of soldiers from the Aqua Race n heard their cry and felt their momentum and they also let out their battle cry. Shadowsh snorted as he waves his hand and a cluster of bugs appeared on the sky. The soldiers behind him were confused but they knew that he wouldn¡¯t make any unnecessary moves so they waited and hold their weapons as those that were wielding the bows took a step forward and pulls their string. Once the Aqua Race n passed through a certain distance Shadowsh shouted ¡°East Part fire!.¡± Suddenly the archers that were already pulling their bows released them as numerous arrows were shot towards the charging enemy soldiers. The charging soldiers from the Aqua Race n saw the iing rain of arrows and have already expected this as behind the frontliners their mages summoned a water barrier that blocked most of the arrows. But some still managed to pierce the barrier as the rain of arrows continue. The archers continue to shoot their arrows this time they aren¡¯t aiming at a specific direction and just released them. The elites of their group have climbed into the wall as they target those that were advancing the fastest. The Aqua Race n started throwing spears and water spears towards Shadowsh¡¯s side. Shadowsh pointed at the iing spears and said one word ¡°Burn.¡± The 8 dragons flying suddenly let¡¯s out their roar simultaneously, they then opens their mouth and started firing [me Bullets] towards the iing spear. The bullets caused mist to cover the sky as the water spears evaporate and flew towards the sky. Shadowsh¡¯s expression was extremely solemn as he looks at the sunny sky and knew that their situation would definitely changed as more waters evaporated. The soldiers of the Aqua Race n knew that they have to take down these 8 dragons if not their attacks would be of no use against Shadowsh¡¯s forces. They might have armors that fend off the arrows but they knew that it was just temporary if their water barrier breaks then they would greet the shower of rains with nothing but their armors. Roar! Roar! Roar! Loud roars were heard in the battlefield as the leader of the Aqua Race n blows the horn he was holding. Dozen of giants beasts started advancing towards the barricade. The dozen beasts were different kinds of marine beasts that could walk throughnd. Giant turtles of different species and giant crabs which were also in different species their powerful armors fends off the attacks with ease and beasts that looks like that they lives onnd. The expression of the city lords standing just behind Shadowsh became solemn as they feel the aura of these beasts. Yes without exception all of these beasts were Xiantian beasts. One of the behemoth beast let¡¯s out a roar as he started digging making a giant ball made out of earth. It then threw the ball towards the barricade with a speedparable to that of a flying missile. Shadowsh orders one of the dragon clone to intercept the iing balls of earth. Bang! The dragon clone managed to intercept the huge clump of earth but it was pushed and nearly collided with the barricade if Shadowsh hadn¡¯t help it stabilized it¡¯s flight. Shadowsh looks at the giant behemoth and saw that it was making a giant clump of earth once again. The eight dragon clones stops their barrage of [me Bullets] and opens their mouth as they fired their [Dragon Breath] towards the behemoth. Chapter 546 Chapter 546: CHAPTER 517 THE AQUA RACE CLAN COMMANDER The behemoth let¡¯s out a pained roar as it was pushed back by the barrage of [Dragon Breath]. But Shadowsh who has a sharp eyesight noticed that this behemoth wasn¡¯t hurt at all. He became interested in this beast so he used Hentai to scan it and finally learned what it¡¯s called. Frozen Albino Behemoth. Seeing that this being has the name ¡®Frozen¡¯ on it Shadowsh knew that it wasn¡¯t just pure strength but had an elemental attack. And exactly just what he thought the giant beast opens it¡¯s mouth and a powerful icy breath flew towards the nine dragon clones. The other giant marine beasts also released their powerful attack towards either the barricade or the dragon clones. ..... The city lords erupted with their aura as they used their own skill to stop the attack from beast from destroying the barricade or heavily damaging it. Shadowsh just kept on watching as the archers continue to shoot their arrows at the enemies decreasing the speed of their advancement. The three giant turtles opens their mouth as they releasedrge volume of water towards the battlefield reinvigorating the soldiers of the Aqua Race n. Upon seeing this Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted ¡°Cannon brigade released the bomb!.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Numerous cannon balls were fired but the soldiers of the Aqua Race n wasn¡¯t worried. When the cannon balls hits the shield and the water barriers they suddenly release a spark of electricity as numerous soldiers from the Aqua Race n were electrocuted. The Aqua Race n soldiers started releasing eel into the water that flooded the battlefield as the electricity were absorbed by them. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he hadn¡¯t thought that the Aqua Race n would have a counter on this move. He then shouted ¡°Continue firing! Poison Division release the powder!.¡± Some people in purple clothes climbed into the top of the tower and started dropping down powder from a sack. The powder caused the water to boil and it¡¯s effect were spreading throughout the battlefield. But once again the Aqua Race n have a counter to this move as numerous octopi with shing colorful colors in their head started absorbing the poison. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly inwardly as he realised all of his clever ideas were countered by the Aqua Race n. Slowly the soldiers from the Aqua Race n started reaching the barricade and the water level in the battlefield started rising. Shadowsh suddenly narrows his eyes on one individual he was the onemanding the army his prestige is quite high as no soldiers dares to ignore his orders not to mention hismand saves numerous soldiers. ¡®I need to take him down!.¡¯ Without hesitation he used his illusion to create a doppelganger and flew with a breakneck speed towards themander. But just as he passed a certain line of defence his figure was shown, He was shocked but he didn¡¯t stop as he used his domain ability to blind the people around him. [Darkness Domain] The soldiers became blind as they lost their senses in the domain and they couldn¡¯t hear their Commander¡¯s voice but they still reacted in an appropriate manner. Boom! Their aura united as they caused the domain to actually crack when the domain finally broke they were startled to see numerous bugs around themtching onto their armors. They tried to fend them off but to no avail the bugs weretched tightly. Boom! In a far distance Shadowsh and the Aqua Racemander crashed. Shadowsh have actually grabs themander and flew towards a distance but the Aqua Racemander he captured is actually in mid phase Xiantian Realm. After being punched by him he crashed near one of the giant crabs and he was nearly caught in it¡¯s pincer. Bam! The crab was thrown to the side with Shadowsh¡¯sbination skill Elemental Tail plus a skill from a spear technique called tiger sweeping attack. But the Aqua Racemander took this opportunity to punch him as his scales actually cracked because of that punch. He lets out a roar but this doesn¡¯t faze his opponent as he grabs the trident on his back and stabs it towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh became a small fox dodging the attack he then turns one of his arm into a dragon arm and attacking the Aqua Racemander. Because of the sudden change of situation the Aqua Racemander did not manage to dodge the attack but because of his powerful armor the attack only cause sparks to fly. Shadowsh retreated and fired a Thunder me Bullet towards themander before turning into his humanoid demonic fox and chaotic dragon form. He then shed out as his sword gleams of ck light and sparks once again fly when it collided with the armor. The Aqua Racemander retreated as he threw a water bomb towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh used his sword to sh the water bomb into halves without causing it to explode. He then took a step forward and instantly appears in front of the Aqua Racemander. With his terrifying strength he forced themander to retreat a couple of steps he did not stop his assault as he wouldn¡¯t let his opponent stabilized his posture and recover his situation. With his training of thunder element and the strength of his other energies the Aqua Racemander was now bing more and more weaker. The Aqua Racemander let¡¯s out a battle cry but before he could unleash his powerful attack Shadowsh¡¯s swordnded on his armor and it was pierced through thankfully for him the sh wasn¡¯t deep. The Aqua Racemander kicks Shadowsh¡¯s away as he made a sweeping motion with his trident and a tidal of water appeared. Shadowsh immediately retreated he then fired a [Dragon Breath] towards the iing tidal wave destroying it. Because of the ongoing fight the sky finally darkens Shadowsh¡¯s expression be ugly as he knew what this meant while the eyes of the Aqua Racemander curved he was ecstatic. It is going to rain!. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar as he steps forward increasing his power to outmost maximum intending to finish this fight as early as possible. The Aqua Racemander raised his trident to block the attack the ground beneath them cracks as the power of the attack caused a thunderous explosion. The Aqua Racemander might have blocked one of Shadowsh¡¯s sword but he had two so without hesitation he shed towards his opponent¡¯s stomach breaking the armor once again. Bam! Shadowsh suddenly flew to the side as the giant crab managed to creep next to them without any sign. Shadowsh was too focused on the Aqua Racemander and the crab that attacked him is a type of ambush beast so he was hit without any defence whatsoever. This is enough time for the Aqua Racemander to recover he took a deep breath as his aura erupted. Shadowsh tried to stop him but the giant crabs blocks his path. The armor of the crab cracks after receiving his full force attack. He realised that even though this crab has powerful armor it wasn¡¯t it¡¯s strongest card. Remembering how it managed to sneak close to him without him being able to noticed it he finally realised that this crab specialised in sneak attack. Shadowsh continue his assault on the crab trying to push it away so that he could deal with his real opponent. ¡°Poseidon Incarnation!.¡± Suddenly a loud shout was heard as the entire area started to tremble. Shadowsh then saw a giant form of the Aqua Racemander just as he was startled by the aura of his opponent he saw him disappear in front of him. A sense crises suddenly rang to his side he then used his sword to block the attack but because of the force he was thrown far to a distance. He was shocked both power and speed thebat strength of Aqua Racemander was multiplied in a huge degree. The Aqua Racemander ms the bottom of his trident on the ground as another tidal wave appears this time it epasses everywhere in the area. Shadowsh charged towards the iing tidal wave when he was close towards it he dives straight towards it. He dodge the force of the attack but he was now underwater the domain of the Aqua Race n. And just like he had thought the Aqua Racemander took no time arriving near him, Shadowsh have a hard time defending himself against the assault of his opponent. Back to the battlefield the soldiers behind the barricade started charging out of the gate as the Aqua Race n soldiers passed through the danger line. The soldiers that have gone out each hold giant shield they aren¡¯t there to assault but to defend to continue to hold the enemy from reaching the barricade. The archers continue their barrage as the giant marine beasts were busy in dealing with the city lords and the dragon clones. The city lords were also busy dealing with the other Xiantian Realm expert in the enemy side without the Ancient Jewel Scarabs helping them they would have already been defeated because of the difference in numbers. Chapter 547 Chapter 547: CHAPTER 518 AGAINST THE AQUA RACE CLAN The Ancient Jewel Scarabs were getting more powerful as they absorbed the Xiantian Qi emitted by the Xiantian Realm expert from the Aqua Race n side. The soldiers were also afraid of the ravenous appetite of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs they managed to turn an individual into bones in just under a couple of seconds. Not to mention their numbers kept on increasing rapidly so even though the soldiers from the Aqua Race n tried to eliminate them they are unsessful. Fortunately for them the prowess of these bugs only affects those that are on Inner Core Rank so the Xiantian Realm experts still manage to killrge numbers of them. Themander in Shadowsh¡¯s side shouted ¡°Spearman division advance!.¡± The gate was once again opened as the spearman division came out. The spearman division position themselves behind the shield division. They used their long spear to attack those that tried to passed through their defence. ..... Behind them were another shield division it¡¯s like a three way defence. Shield x Spear, Shield x Spear and another Shield x Spear. Behind them were the archers and the ballista exploding towards the enemy. Unfortunately for them the water kept on increasing as half of their body was submerged even though there is a natural drainage below them. These drainage were made by Shadowsh knowing that it might rain to swallow down water and leads them to the bottom of the earth. It was now overwhelmed because of therge amount of water that was produced by the turtles. Rumble! Suddenly the sound of thunder was heard the momentum of the Aqua Race n rose as they knew what this meant. Just as they were full of glee because of the iing rain a figure falls into the frontline of the battlefield. The figure shocked them as some of their members were crushed by this figure. What shocked them more was this giant being is familiar to them. It was theirmander!. A huge piece of his chest is destroyed as if a beast use it¡¯s giant w to takerge amount of his chest. They were in shock, Theirmander stood up he spit out blood as he did. He then looks at a certain direction with solemness he then grabs his trident and let¡¯s out a roar which was greeted by an another roar. This roar was loud and full of negative emotion nearly affecting the people in the surrounding. Bam! A giant figurended on the battlefield this figure is a dragon with two dragon arms and four Illusionary looking arms and nine tails. The other 8 tails looks like fox tails while the one in the center looks like a dragon tail. The being has four horns in the middle of the four horns is a fireball burning in different light. Roar! The being let¡¯s out another roar and charge towards the giant Aqua Racemander. As the two collided a deafening sound was heard buzzing the heads of those that weren¡¯t strong enough. The Aqua Race n soldiers then saw theirmander being lifted off the ground the violent being then shouted ¡°Everyone keep on fighting I¡¯ll handle theirmander!.¡± With that the two once again disappears from their view but the people from Shadowsh¡¯s side felt invigorated. They finally learned who that violent looking being was it was Shadowsh. They then started fighting much more harder than before even though they knew that it was probably gonna rain they aren¡¯t afraid anymore. The Aqua Race soldiers finally arrived in front of the shield division they then ms their weapons into the water as numerous water sharks appeared mming themselves onto the shield division. Bang! Bang! Bang! The shield division grunted as the sharks ms themselves to them they realised that their n is useless since the Aqua Race soldiers weren¡¯t attacking them physically. A crack appears on the side of the of the tight formation numerous lights came out and attacks the unguarded Aqua Race soldiers either injuring them or killing then immediately. The Aqua Race soldiers were shocked but they didn¡¯t stop they continue to summon the water sharks as the people behind them summon a group of water elementals to protect those that were summoning the water sharks. The giant water elementals also attacks the shield division as shing sound could be heard throughout the battlefield. The spear division were working hard to try and take down their summoners but it was useless as the water elementals were protecting the summoner tightly. With numerous rumbles in the sky the rain finally pours down as the Aqua Race soldiers movement became more and more fluid. On the other hand the soldiers from Shadowsh¡¯s felt restricted as fighting in water or underwater is not their forte. The Aqua Race soldiers started pressuring the shield division while the arrows from the archer division is bing more and more useless as time goes by even the scarabs were restricted because of the water. Unlike elemental water from the enemy which they could devour and strengthen themselves natural water were their weakness as their flying ability became more and more restricted. Wolves howl suddenly rang in the battlefield as the water started freezing rming the Aqua Race soldiers they then attack the ice breaking them but the freezing continue to spread. An image of a a white wolf appeared on the sky gazing at the Aqua Race soldiers it¡¯s eyes seems to freeze the world. A formation image!. It¡¯s an image that could be formed from an unified energy from Inner Core Rank fighters with the same bloodline. The Aqua Race soldiers then let¡¯s out a battle cry as a giant whale appeared on the sky humming towards the wolf. A giant tidal wave was formed crashing into the ice the whale is clearly much stronger than the wolf. The soldiers behind the barricade grips their weapons as sweats started dripping down their body as they knew that it was only a matter of time before the barricade is breached by their enemy. Back to where Shadowsh is he and the Aqua Racemander were destroying the environment as they fought. With the rain the power andbat prowess of the Aqua Racemander amplifies but Shadowsh was just in a whole new level so he wasn¡¯t in an advantage in there fight. Shadowsh was now experienced in battle throughout his life in this world it was full of battles unlike back on his old life which only a couple of scruples with some people, the battle on this world is basically a tug between life and death. Bang! Shadowsh¡¯s attacks the Aqua Racemander using his both illusionary and real arms while opening his mouth and biting the shoulder of his opponent. The armor wasn¡¯t able to stop his teeth from piercing it but the Aqua Racemander did not let out a pained cry on the contrary he also bits Shadowsh¡¯s shoulder. Shadowsh¡¯s scales were thick and powerful but it was actually pierced butpared to his the Aqua Racemander bite is clearly much weaker. Grasping the trident Shadowsh used his nine tails to attack his enemy which dealt powerful blows to him. The Aqua Racemander couldn¡¯t escape his predicament his trident was now being grasp by his enemy and his shoulder is being bit hard he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. His other hand was grasping the sword but it was now bleeding because of the sharpness of the sword. Fortunately for him he have an amazing regeneration ability as long as there is water but unfortunately for him also his opponent has the same monstrous regeneration ability as him. Shadowsh have now achieve his n the next n is already underway. Buzzing sounds could be heard as Shadowsh calls his Ancient Jewel Scarabs to help him defeat his enemy. He only calls three of them as he couldn¡¯t call more since they are the ones stalling the Xiantian Realm experts on the enemy side. At first the Aqua Racemander ignored the bugs as he was preupied on thinking how to get out of this situation. Both he and Shadowsh were using their trump card or their berserk ability to amplify their strength. That is also the reason why Shadowsh escape his situation earlier. The Ancient Jewel Scarabs startedtching onto the Aqua Racemander and he immediately felt his Xiantian Qi was being devoured at a rapid rate. His heart gone cold as he realised he couldn¡¯t escape this situation even if he wanted to. Just as he was fretting on how to dealt with his precarious situation a powerful aura burst into the sky and shouted ¡°D*mn beast!.¡± Shadowsh then felt a powerful spirit locking on him as he was thrown to a distance smashing a couple of giant trees on the way and finally being embedded on a hill. He couldn¡¯t help but starts to spat out blood as he looks at the distance in which he was thrown backwards. Chapter 548 Chapter 548: CHAPTER 519 AQUA RACE POWERHOUSE In the spot where the Aqua Racemander is, A person floats down with a snort on this figure the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were thrown to the ground. He then used his powerful aura and energy to squash the Ancient Jewel Scarabs. It looks incredibly easy for him, The Aqua Racemander looks at the figure in front of him and shouted in surprise ¡°Uncle!.¡± The figure looks at the Aqua Racemander and spoke ¡°I am extremely disappointed in you, Lei.¡± The Aqua Racemander droops his head low as he couldn¡¯t refute his uncle since he failed to defeat Shadowsh who was just a city lord in the outer part of the continent. The entire Aqua Race n have agreed to send the weakest of their group at the start of the war. The stronger soldiers, generals andmanders were reserved for the conquest of the inner and core part of Beast Continent. ..... Shadowsh then burst with terrifying aura as he realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his predicament right now. His size started growing bigger as his elemental energy started ring up, He then let¡¯s out a loud beastial roar that sounds like a dragon, a fox howl, a male malevolent and a deranged beast. He then took a deep breath as all of his elemental energy converged onto his chest and flows to his mouth. He then let¡¯s out a powerful breath attack containing all of his elemental energy it has abination of dragon breath, freezing yin breath,ser like spirit Qi breath, dark breath, demon me breath and chaos energy breath. The expression of the person that the Aqua Racemander called uncle changed as he realized the power of Shadowsh¡¯s attack. He then waves his hand as a sceptre appeared, He then shouted ¡°Aqua Dragon King Burst!.¡± Arge gush of water came out of the sceptre forming a giant water dragon. It lets out a dragon roar and flew towards the powerful breath attack of Shadowsh. He could sense the powerful breath attack have already locked on his nephew or the Aqua Racemander. If his nephew took this breath attack he would definitely be injured heavily and a high chance of dying. The two attacks collided creating a powerful explosion as they continue to destroy each other. The shockwave caused by the two attack is tremendous, the Aqua Racemander stabs his trident onto the ground as he was slowly being push backward by the shockwave. The raindrops were flying everywhere as none managed to stay close to the epicenter of the collision. The expression of the Aqua Race powerhouse is extremely solemn even though he has a cultivation level of Xiantian King Realm he actually felt threatened by this attack. He then let¡¯s out a shout as the power of the water dragon intensity and the gush of water pressure be much more terrifying. Shadowsh immediately felt his attack being pushed backward but he wasn¡¯t able to do anything as this was already his strongest mode. He then started advancing as deep footprint was imprinted on the ground, with each step the ground would tremble. His breath attack started to pressure the water dragon causing the expression of the Aqua Race powerhouse to be ugly. He as a Xiantian King expert was actually being pressured by a Xiantian Realm expert this is considered a humiliation for him especially someone as him which was a true member of the Aqua Race n. Boom! His aura intensifies as he started to have a drastic change just like the Aqua Racemander from earlier. The water in the surrounding started to converge towards him. As the water envelops the Aqua Race powerhouse a giant image of an aquatic dragon appeared on top of his head. When the water pops the figure of the Aqua Race powerhouse is once again could be seen but he had an extreme makeover. Other than bing a big bigger the greatest change was the appearance of new armor on his body it has a scaly appearance but still mesmerising to look at. The Aqua Race powerhouse shouted ¡°Rejoice! Puny half beast I have shown you our true form this will justify your death in my hand.¡± Shadowsh raised one of his illusionary hand as he made a rude gesture by raising the middle finger of his hand. The Aqua Race powerhouse does not know what this gesture meant but seeing Shadowsh¡¯s eyes he knew he was mocking him. Without hesitation he used all of his power as the water dragon became twice as thick as before finally overpowering Shadowsh¡¯s breath attack. When the gush of water finally inches close towards Shadowsh¡¯s face he could only stop operating his breath attack as he cross his arm and took the attack. Bam! The force from the water pushed Shadowsh backward as he left a trail as he continue to do so. Finally he was once again mmed into the hill as his scales grinds the hill and continue to destroy it. The hill was now being burrowed by Shadowsh as the water continue to press him into the hill. He felt unresigned as he couldn¡¯t change his form right now as he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he wanted to. The hill started shaking as it eventually exploded as Shadowsh was seen being thrown to the forest behind the hill destroying numerous trees in the process. Bam! Shadowsh finally stops in his track as he ms into ake causing water to be thrown everywhere. He then flew out of theke as he charged towards his enemy once again knowing he should not let either of the two return back to the battlefield. Back to where the Aqua Race powerhouse is, he was now looking at the flying Shadowsh and spoke to his nephew ¡°Nephew, return back to the battlefield and direct your soldiers to take down those that oppose our great race!.¡± The Aqua Racemander nodded as he made a bow to his uncle and started flying back to the battlefield. Shadowsh saw this and knew that the situation is quite dire as he increased his speed. He then fired different kinds of fireballs towards the Aqua Racemander dragon me, demon me, chaos me, dark me, spirit me and yin me. The Aqua Race powerhouse snorted as he shouted ¡°You are facing me! Beast!.¡± He then waves his sceptre as a giant water barrier appeared and blocked the fireballs. He then started chanting as the thunder rumbles in the sky and the dark clouds in the sky thickens as if a powerful storm would rage out. And as it turns out a storm really was brewing as powerful wind and rain started raging out everywhere. The Aqua Race powerhouse startedughing as he raised his sceptre and three huge water elementals appeared. The size of the elementals might not beparable to Shadowsh but their aura is as each elemental have different figures. In the center looks like a bulky person it had no feet as each elemental has a whirlpool swirling underneath them. In the left side of the bulky elemental is a six armed elemental he look extremely thin but it¡¯s arms were very long. In the right side of the bulky looking elemental is an elemental that has a figure of a female the three has the auraparable to that of ate phase Xiantian Realm expert. Two of the elementals then charged towards Shadowsh while the remaining one which was the female looking elemental pointed at him as hugepressed water balls were thrown at his direction. The Aqua Race powerhouse on the other hand sat as he started chanting, his sceptre was floating above him as the gem on its head started glowing in mysterious light. Shadowsh dodge the water balls and the attacks of the bulky water elemental but the attack of the six arm water elementals hit him fortunately for him he has an incredibly tough scale and body so it oniy shook him but dealt not much damage. Two of the arms of the six arm water elemental suddenly binds him like a rope, he lets out a roar as he destroyed the two arms binding him as he moves to the side dodging the attack of the bulky water elemental. He punched the head of the bulky water elemental but it¡¯s headless body still continue to attack this doesn¡¯t surprised him as he knew for a fact that this elementals are summoned elementals they might not be as powerful as true elementals since they are restricted by their summoner but they have one advantage a true elemental body does not have. The ability to regenerate without their elemental cores. As long as the summoner of the summoned elementals have enough Mana or Qi to power them up they are pretty much immortals. Shadowsh knew this very well that is why he was aiming to attack the Aqua Race powerhouse but he was having a hard time getting pass this two water elementals not to mention the support of the female figure elemental is also quite troublesome for him. Chapter 549 Chapter 549: CHAPTER 520 AQUA RACE POWERHOUSE VS. SHADOWSLASH Back on the battlefield, the soldiers from Shadowsh¡¯s side were getting overwhelmed the only reason that they still managed to hold on is because of the support of the scarabs and the spiritual support Shadowsh is giving them. The chosen ones together with the special force and personal guards were also performing greatly in the battlefield. They could tie up an elite of the Aqua Race n with either teamwork or just individual strength. Roar! A battle cry was heard sounding almost like a roar of a beast, A giant figurended on the battlefield with it¡¯s appearance the morale on Shadowsh¡¯s group took a hit. On the other hand the morale on the Aqua Race n group rose to its peak, they then kept on chanting ¡®Aqua Race is invincible throughout!¡¯. Hilda climbs on top of the barricade as she shouted using her tiger roar ¡°Everyone do not fret the dragon clones and the powerful bugs are still fighting that means lord Leo is still alive and well, We must not lost hope as he will definitelye and turn this situation around!.¡± The Aqua Racemander startedughing in a mocking manner as he pointed his trident at Hilda and shouted ¡°Begone half beast w*nch!.¡± ..... A powerful gush of water was shot from the trident and to Hilda, The Xiantian Realm expert that was guarding the barricade hurriedly blocked the attack. Bam! The expert wasn¡¯t able to take the hit as he was thrown backwards with blood seeping out of his mouth. The expression of Hilda became ugly as she looks at the Aqua Racemander furiously her fur started rising as she released a dense killing intent from her being. The Aqua Racemander sneered as he once again shot a powerful gush of water to Hilda. Hilda stomps her feet as she left a blur and managed to dodge the attack but not entirely as the clothes on her shoulder was torn off because of the water pressure. Her left arms were dangling down, it was the arm that was hit by the water attack she felt like her entire arm was ripped off if it wasn¡¯t for her intense physical training it would have definitely did so. The Aqua Racemander spoke in a mocking manner as he saw Hilda¡¯s pitiful appearance ¡°Don¡¯t hope that your so called lord is able to save you now, I am sure that he would be dying soon considering that the one he is fighting right now is a powerhouse from our race which had the cultivation level of Xiantian King Realm!¡± The despair on the faces of the beastmen were evident Shadowsh is the person they look up to the most and without him they have no chance of winning. Suddenly an harrumph was heard followed by an another one as two old men floats just above the battlefield. They released their aura intimidating everyone in the battlefield. ¡°So the Aqua Race n shamelessly sent a Xiantian King expert to finish off a Xiantian Realm expert such a shameless method we the twin vajra lion brothers will finish this so called Aqua Race powerhouse ourselves but before that we will finish you off first!.¡± With a boom the two old men transformed into their beast form, The two look exactly alike. A shout came from behind ¡°The reinforcement from Westward City have arrived!.¡± Fang Gui and his sons figure appeared behind them were a battalion of soldiers. The two old men that were floating above the battlefield at the present were the same old men that came with Fang Cang. The two lions let¡¯s out a roar as they charged towards the Aqua Racemander. Facing two pseudo Xiantian King experts the Aqua Racemander was having a hard time defending himself. The rain continue to pour as the water be more and more deeper the beastmen soldiers were now having a hard time fighting. During the high intensity fight there are already numerous corpses that were floating in the water. A part of the water is dyed red but the two forces continue to attack each other. Arghh! Finally the first Xiantian Realm expert falls and he belongs to the beastmen race so the pressure on the other Xiantian Realm beastmen increased. Just as the entire battlefield was in chaos as blood and sweats were flying everywhere the entire area suddenly started shaking as an earthquake ured. Bam! A figure was thrown in the battlefield and this person created a powerful impact that those were near on hisnding sight were affected and those that were extremely close died. The figure stood up as a giant crack could be seen on his armor the crack could be seen in the chest part of the armor. Seeing the appearance of the figure the Aqua Racemander shouted ¡°Uncle!.¡± Back to where Shadowsh is, Rewinding the time when he was still searching for an opening to get close towards the Aqua Race powerhouse. ¡®I need to bypass this six armed water elemental but how?¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he realized that the greatest stumbling block for him is the six armed water elemental. With it on control he wouldn¡¯t be able to approach the Aqua Race powerhouse because his domain was broken earlier he wouldn¡¯t be able to summon it at the present. His illusions were also of no use against these elementals but suddenly he realised he still hadn¡¯t tried his illusion!. He remembers that he had trained his mastery over his illusion and learned that as long as one has consciousness they could be tricked as long as one spiritual sense is powerful enough. He then opens his mouth and used his roar skill to disrupt the movement of the two water elementals for one second. He then used his illusion to trap them before flying towards his opponent the female figure water elemental is still conscious because she wasn¡¯t affected since she was standing on a distance against Shadowsh. Using his powerful spiritual sense he caused the movement of the female figure water elemental to be dull. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a powerful roar as he clenched his arm and magnify it¡¯s size and punched out. Powerful wind apanied his punch but the Aqua Race powerhouse continue to chant unbothered by the powerful punch. Bam! A thin but extremely powerful barrier appeared just a couple of inches from the Aqua Race powerhouse. This thin water barrier actually managed to block Shadowsh¡¯s all out attack like it¡¯s nothing. But Shadowsh knew his punch had an effect as the sceptre actually trembled when his fist collided with the barrier. He continue punching the barrier as cracks finally forms on it but he stop his assault as he flew to the side dodging an attack from the female figure water elemental. The other two elementals have also recovered from their daze as they once again attacks Shadowsh preventing him toe close to the barrier. The cracks on the barrier started to disappear as the Aqua Race powerhouse finally opens his eyes and spread his palm high as the dark clouds started converging on top of him. The three water elementals were pulled into the clouds as Shadowsh took this chance to once again charged towards his enemy. Bam! Because the Aqua Race powerhouse was now using his sceptre the water barrier was easily destroyed by Shadowsh. His fist continue to travel at the Aqua Race powerhouse as his fist hits the armor the Aqua Race powerhouse took the punch and spat out blood but he still did not stop what he was doing. Just as Shadowsh was about to continue his assault the dark clouds rumbles as a giant being made up of dark clouds was created. It then punched him as the speed of the punch was extremely fast and he was thrown backwards his body was also zapped by electricity. The Aqua Race powerhouse startedughing manically he then shouted ¡°See this, This beautiful thing is my strongest summon, Tremble in fear as you sumb to your despair!.¡± Shadowsh was badly hurt by that punch and since he was forcing his body right now he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to move if he ever survive this fight. ¡°Bettlegor, Finish this insignificant being¡± Once it received it¡¯s order the giant cloud monster let¡¯s out a roar as he generated giant balls of electricity in the air and threw them towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh immediately stood up as he started dodging the barrage but he was still hit by the powerful balls of electricity. The reason for this is because of the chains made up of water appearing underneath him stopping his movement. The giant cloud monster flew towards him with breakneck speed. Bam! Bam! Bam! The giant cloud monster started ramming it¡¯s fist towards Shadowsh. Aqua Race powerhouse: ¡°Hahaha, no one could save you now!¡± Suddenly an unknown voice was heard in the sky as it spoke ¡°Oh? Really? I think that you celebrated too soon fish head!.¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550: CHAPTER 521 THE RETURN OF AN OLD FRIEND With a powerful explosion the giant cloud monster dispersed causing the Aqua Race powerhouse to be dumbfounded. Shadowsh on the other hand smiled as he said ¡°It took you long enough old man.¡± After saying this he quickly transfered his consciousness to his clone as he told Hentai to take control of his real body to undergo deep slumber recovery. Seeing that he fainted the person in the sky releases an horrifying pressure in the entire area as dense killing intent could be felt. A giant dragon appeared in the sky it was old man emerald he lets out a roar stopping the movement of the Aqua Race powerhouse before smashing his ws into his chest throwing him afar. Back to the present Shadowsh was flying using one of the dragon clone in the battlefield the one he was facing was the behemoth earlier. Judging from the state of the clone¡¯s body he realised that it was actually having a hard time dealing with this behemoth. ..... He knew why this Frozen Albino Behemoth has a natural domain ability around it causing the air around it to freeze. The clone¡¯s speed is enough to y with this being but because of the freezing air that slows all living being around it and restricts all element except for ice energy the dragon clone was nearly beaten to death. If he was a couple of secondste then the dragon clone would definitely have poof out of existence. The Frozen Albino Behemoth sent a powerful punch towards him. Even though his speed is restricted in the area around his opponent, Shadowsh did not panicked as he twist his body around dodging the attack narrowly. He then transformed into his beastman form and took a step on his opponent¡¯s hand before running towards its face. The Frozen Albino Behemoth was startled by the change of situation it then opens it¡¯s mouth but Shadowsh was much faster than it. Seeing that his opponent was preparing to use some kind of breath attack Shadowsh¡¯s opens his mouth and fired a [Dragon Breath] in the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s mouth. Boom! An explosion ured as smoke came out of the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s seven orifices. Shadowsh took this chance and shed it¡¯s neck. [ming Double Dark sh] Because his sword was in his main body he wasn¡¯t able to use them so he could only use his ws. But he felt that he hadn¡¯t managed to pierce through his opponent¡¯s flesh. ¡®Interesting¡¯ He thought as he immediately jumps backwards as the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s other hand ms itself on the spot where he was earlier. Shadowsh continue to attack his opponent and because of his movement skill andbat experience the Frozen Albino Behemoth became helpless. But because of its thick fur Shadowsh did not managed to really harm it since he was only using his clone not his main body. Back to the center of the battlefield the Aqua Race powerhouse whom was thrown back to the battlefield by old man emerald started attacking the twin vajra lions. He shouted to his nephew ¡°Lei, Immediatelymence an order to retreat! A powerful individual from the ten thousand race council have appeared!¡± The Aqua Racemander did not waste any more words as he shouted ¡°Everyonemence retreat!¡± His body is aching though after fighting Shadowsh all this time and being beaten up by the twins his body is screaming in agony. The Aqua Race soldiers started retreating but the beastman soldiers wouldn¡¯t just let them leave after all of this so they quickly bombarded them with attacks. The beasts on the other hand does not have any n to retreat as they continue to battle with the dragon clones and the Xiantian Realm experts from the beastman side. In another location a giant green dragon was carrying a handsome young man. The handsome young man is asleep his aura is extremely weak. The giant green dragon was old man emerald while the sleeping young man was Shadowsh¡¯s real body. Because of the deep slumber protocol Shadowsh¡¯s real body was now recovering at a rapid pace but because he was still active mentally the speed of recovery of course decrease. Arriving back on Shadowsh¡¯s city, old man emerald sneak onto the mansion as heys Shadowsh¡¯s real body on his bed and locks the door. His eyes then sh with intense bloodlust as he flew towards the battlefield intending to cause a massacre. Back on the battlefield the entire situation have be chaotic, Some of the soldiers from the Aqua Race n have volunteered to stay and guard the retreating soldiers. The beastman wasn¡¯t able to stop the retreat as the water have be too deep for them to be able to fight in their peak condition. The twins on the sky were having a hard time dealing with the three elementals that the Xiantian King expert from the Aqua Race n have summoned. They have confidence that they would be able to fend off the Aqua Race powerhouse but they were now in the state of defending themselves. The Aqua Race powerhouse looks at the two with disdain he then said ¡°The two of you are considered the guardian on this part of the continent?¡± He snorted and said ¡°That person that fought my nephew is much more powerful than the two of you.¡± The expression of the twins became ugly they weren¡¯t able to refute as they were actually being forced in just being defensive. The Aqua Race powerhouse looks at the battlefield onest time before retreating he summoned arge volume of water to help the retreating soldiers retreat. Shadowsh was still busy with the Frozen Albino Behemoth so he wouldn¡¯t be able to help stop the soldiers from retreating. A couple of secondster, old man emerald finally arrives but more than half of the soldiers from the Aqua Race n have managed to retreat. Old man emerald let¡¯s out an angry dragon roar freezing everyone in the battlefield, he then raised his tail and ms it to a spot where the soldiers from Aqua Race n have gathered. Boom! With that one attack more than a hundred Aqua Race soldiers were killed. The already dark water be much more darker as the dark red became just ck with this scene the entire battlefield became extremely silent. Then the entire group of beastman raised their weapons and lets out their battle cry as they felt very invigorated. The soldiers from the Aqua Race n on the other hand have a look of despair but they didn¡¯t immediately sumb as they raised their weapons and lets out a simultaneously roar it¡¯s like a final sh of firework before dispersing in the sky. What happened afterwards is not a battle but a massacre with every attack from old man emerald at least a hundred Aqua Race soldiers would die. The beastman soldiers were also helping in killing the enemies the only ones old man emerald did not help were those that were fighting the beasts. From what he saw the Xiantian Realm experts from the beastman side is clear weakerpared to those from the Aqua Race n. After cleaning off half of the numbers of soldiers from the Aqua Race n old man emerald transformed back to his humanoid form and started floating just above the battlefield. His help is now not needed this will be considered the test for the soldiers if they die then they die but if they could survive this then they have a high chance to thrive considering Shadowsh¡¯s ability to heal injuries. Back to where Shadowsh is, The Frozen Albino Behemoth let¡¯s out a roar as one of its eyes is destroyed. Shadowsh was moving around the Frozen Albino Behemoth sticking close to it not giving it a time to rest. It raised it¡¯s hand and ms it to the ground as the entire area around if started freezing as Shadowsh quickly flee. The Frozen Albino Behemoth freeze everything around it along with itself. Boom! The ice exploded as the figure of the Frozen Albino Behemoth could be once again seen. It¡¯s body is now full of ice spiked armor it charge towards Shadowsh with full ferocity it¡¯s speed actually increased. Shadowsh did not panicked he charged towards his opponent. Bam! The Frozen Albino Behemoth punched Shadowsh but he managed to dodge the attack easily. Just as he was about to step into the behemoth¡¯s hand once again he noticed that his entire leg was freezing. He quickly retreated as he looks at his opponent this time with a solemn look he realised that he could no longer set foot on his opponent¡¯s body. But this doesn¡¯t mean that he would give up he immediately ran around it with breakneck speed he left afterimages behind him. Yet his attacks is still having no effect against this beast but he continue to attack without losing any hope. As time pass by he realized that he was slowly shaving away his opponent¡¯s fur since he only attack parts of the behemoth that isn¡¯t covered with fur the armor lost at least half of its function. Chapter 551 Chapter 551: CHAPTER 522 CELEBRATION Suddenly a yawn was heard near the location of Shadowsh. ¡°Hey brat your fight is taking too long shall I kill this beast for you?¡± The yawn originated from old man emerald. Unlike the other Xiantian Realm experts the old man doesn¡¯t mind helping Shadowsh as he have seen what he was capable of during his fight against the Xiantian King expert from the Aqua Race n. ¡°Old man if you want to do me a favor don¡¯t kill this beast, I am nning on subduing it.¡± Hearing this old man emerald raised his eyebrow but he still acted and follows what Shadowsh have requested. He transformed back to his dragon form and mming his ws on the Frozen Albino Behemoth. The behemoth looks at the iing attack and did not panicked fear is non-existent on its face as it lets out a loud roar and actually punched out. Bam! Of course the result could not he changed it was truly a weak ant in old man emerald¡¯s eye. ..... Seeing how old man emerald picked up the giant beast with just one arm Shadowsh let¡¯s out a whistle. He then told the old man to return back to his territory and imprison the Frozen Albino Behemoth near Ziggy¡¯ske. Considering how strong Ziggy is it could stand toe to toe with the Frozen Albino Behemoth and both of them are defense focus beast so they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill each other even fighting for a hundred days. Shadowsh flew to the top of the barricade and took themand from themander and started to order the beastman how to fight. Since he is considered a city lord in this continent and a king back on Thousand Forest Continent he needed to at least have the ability tomand his troop and should not leave everything to hismander. He cherish every opportunity that could expand his experience in this kind of stuff since most of the time he was the one fighting. He had a solid foundation on how tomand a troop he have obtained this experience during his time back on Thousand Forest Continent and teachings of excellent generals andmanders. He could actually have Sans teach him since unlike him Sans is a natural born king after evolving numerous of times. But because of how Sans disregard his troop he knew for a fact that he shouldn¡¯t learn this kind of tactics. Shadowsh would shoot a couple of [me Bullets] towards the beasts that his dragon clones were fighting. The Xiantian marine beasts were having a hard time dealing with the clones since they have rapid regeneration ability. But because of the change of terrain in the battlefield the beasts have be much more versatile in their movement and their attacks have be much more powerful. This was also the same for the Xiantian Realm experts in the Aqua Race n side. The Xiantian Realm beastmen were actually being forced into just being defensive fortunately for them the twin vajra lions were suppressing most of the Xiantian Realm experts in the battlefield. Battle cries could be heard throughout the battlefield as the casualties on both sides increased in rapid pace. The battle only ended when the day is finally over, The soldiers from the beastman side did not rejoice but became solemn as they look at the red ocean in front of them and the floating corpses of theirrades. The corpses from the Aqua Race n side were devoured by the scarabs but the carcasses of the in beasts were left alone as Shadowsh wanted to use it as a celebration feast for their sess on defending their territory. Seeing the solemness of his soldiers Shadowsh started speaking ¡°I know all of you are grieving to yourrades, friends and families but their sacrifices weren¡¯t in vain.¡± ¡°Behind us is our home there exist the people we care about the reason why we risk our lives to fight this battle.¡± ¡°So bring the fallen bodies of your fallenrades bring them back to their home and bury them near their home and put a Tombstone for them dering ¡®The grave of a fallen hero¡¯.¡± ¡°We must not forget their sacrifices and continue to live on as this war is far from being over but we will prevail and WE WILL THRIVE!¡± The soldiers raised their hands and started chanting ¡®Leo¡¯ multiple times. Shadowsh once again raised his hand and said ¡°Tonight other than those that haven¡¯t participated in the war will be drunk!¡± ¡°Those giant beasts that killed our kind would be served to our bellies increasing our strength¡± ¡°I will also buy the liquor that we will drink till we are dead drunk¡± ¡°My men do not be afraid to be drunk as tonight we will celebrate our victory and drink for our fallenrades!¡± The gloomy atmosphere immediately became lively once again. Shadowsh smiled as he saw his excited subordinates during his time back on Thousand Forest Continent he would always host a party every victory. Upon reminiscing about his time on Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®How are they right now?¡¯. This thought would always sh on his mind every time he remember his family back on Thousand Forest Continent. ¡ª In a certain room a man with an extremely beautiful appearance that could even induce jealousy to girls was stroking a face of a beautiful woman with a mature appearance. ¡°How I want to taste you right now too bad that I need to hold myself since the ten great race challenge is starting and the n would be opening the ancestral Pagoda once again.¡± The woman did not speak as she just stood there in silence. The man smirked as he kissed the girl on her lips as he savor it greatly. Suddenly amotion urs just outside of the room. A female with an enraged expression is present even though her expression is that of anger she still look beautifulparable to the man inside the room. Her aura erupted as the people in the area felt their heart gone cold. She shouted ¡°John return re at once or so help me I¡¯ll tear down your entire establishment on chaos ind!¡± Hearing this the people in the area sucked on a cold breath as they knew such words is extremely daring. The handsome man get out of the room as he looks at the enraged female and spoke in a rather calm manner ¡°Princess Lilith Why would you say something like that?, I was just chatting with your friend we weren¡¯t doing anything else.¡± He then waves his hand as the beautiful mature woman inside the room got out her walk is extremely wooden like as the expression of Princess Lilith turned even more darker. Killing intent erupted from her as she immediately attack John her speed is extremely fast. John just stood there without panic he then said ¡°If you kill me then you¡¯ll kill her too.¡± Bam! A fist was smashed into his face just after his words came out of his mouth. Princess Lilith spoke ¡°I might not be able to kill you but this wouldn¡¯t stop from beating you up.¡± She ran to him once again as she left an afterimage in her spot. Seeing that there are many people of their n watching from the side John knew he needs to fight back if not his reputation would take a hit. He also made a move as like Princess Lilith he left an afterimage on his spot. Like there were two ghosts that were fighting invincible shes were felt in the surrounding as the wind generated from every collision would cause the air to tremble. Suddenly a heaven destroying pressure was felt in the area as a middle aged man with a refined look and face that would cause most women in the world to be swoon appeared. ¡°Enough!¡± With just one sentence the two that were fighting were crushed onto the floor as they weren¡¯t able to move an inch. ¡°Care to tell me why the two of you start a battle when the Ancestral Pagoda test is now close.¡± Princess Lilith spoke with anger that could be clearly heard by everyone in the area ¡°He had used our n skill [Puppetry] on one of my friends!¡± The middle aged man looks at John and said ¡°John is what she said true?¡± John spoke in a courteous manner ¡°n leader the truth is this person wanted to learn our [Puppetry] skill so I let her feel the skill first-hand¡± The middle aged man ponders as he looks at re he then raised his hand as he broke John¡¯s control over her. John immediately spat out blood after this happened, The middle aged did not care as he continue to look at re¡¯s constitution and mumbled ¡°Interesting.¡± What he didn¡¯t know is that just this one word cause John¡¯s expression to be ugly but he couldn¡¯t fight back as this person floating in front of him is the strongest person on their n. Chapter 552 Chapter 552: CHAPTER 523 AWAKENED Not only the person in floating in front of him is the leader of their n, he was also crowned as the strongest being in the western world. What¡¯s makes it worse for John is this man is Princess Lilith¡¯s very own father which dotes on her greatly. Even now he shows his favoritism unlike him Princess Lilith no longer feel the pressure the only reason she haven¡¯t stand up yet is to fool the people in the area. The middle aged man spoke ¡°Lilith this friend of yours is quite interesting she has an extremely pure bloodline for a three tailed fox.¡± Princess Lilith beams as she said ¡°Actually dad she isn¡¯t the only one who have this kind of purity all of the members of her family has the same trait.¡± The middle aged man expression looks a bit surprised he then rubs his chin and said ¡°Very interesting, Care to bring me to your territory.¡± Princess Lilith then stood up so did John as the two did not spoke but they knew that today¡¯s event would definitely spread in their territory. ..... ¡ª¨C In a ce full of darkness, and that smells like sulfur a giant being with 6 arms and six wings is walking together with two individuals in cloaks. The one with the red cloak spoke ¡°Gulli we are nearing the capital of the Lucifer Family remember what we have agreed we need toy low so that we could safely return back to our kingdom.¡± ¡ª- In a ce full of gray energy a man with a pale constitution opens his eyes as he stood up in his meditating position. He then looks at his hand clenched it as he spoke ¡°Finally, I have reached the Transcendent Realm.¡± He turned his head towards a certain direction and said ¡°Master where are you right now? Sans is waiting for your return.¡± ¡ª- Back to where Shadowsh is, The entire Shadowsh¡¯s city is now celebrating for their victory. Those that managed to survive have all attend the feast none was absent many of the drunks were happily singing while there are also many that were crying and raising their cups as they shouted the name of their fallenrades and drunk their cups. Shadowsh was watching these scenes together with old man emerald as the two of them were also drinking. ¡°You know brat I have never thought you would waste your precious wines to feed these brutes but now that I am seeing how they react I must say I am also quite moved by your method.¡± Shadowsh just smiled as he continue drinking, of course the him right now isn¡¯t the real him but his clone. He then spoke ¡°Old man, my real body will need arge amount of energy to be awakened and it would still be too weak to move but I am going to take a risk.¡± Hearing this the old man looks at him with a solemn manner he knew for a fact that the person in front of him is very serious right now. Shadowsh continue ¡°I am nning to skip thest stage of my cultivation level and directly enter the next level.¡± Old man emerald spat what he was drinking and said ¡°The f*ck is wrong with you! I thought you were serious but to think you said such ridiculous thing I-¡± But before the old man finish his rant Shadowsh spoke ¡°I am quite serious.¡± The old man became silent once again he then said ¡°You know if you do this and fail you will suffer a severe repercussion.¡± Shadowsh nods his head and said ¡°Of course I know but my foundation is extremely stable I might not be confident to say that I¡¯ll achieve this task with 100% certainty but I could at least confidently say that I have at least 80% chance on being able to achieve my goal.¡± Old man emerald patted his thigh and said ¡°You are quite daring brat maybe because of your sophisticated appearance nobody knew just how daring and stubborn you are.¡± He then asks ¡°So when will we start this little project of yours.¡± Shadowsh smiled ¡°The earlier the better so if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯ll be trying to achieve this n tomorrow.¡± The next day the soldiers that have attended the celebration were all suffering from a hangover.¡± Shadowsh on the other hand was brought in a clearing far away from his territory. Thend that old man emerald brought him in is a barrennd it seems that the Aqua Race n were sessful in conquering the other territory in the outer part of the continent. Shadowsh did not know of this as he was having a hard time in dealing with the state of his consciousness. Because of his present condition his consciousness is also slipping away if this goes on then his consciousness would fall in a deep slumber. Old man emerald also knew this so after putting him down he immediately channeled his dragon energy on him. Shadowsh absorbed the energy as his aura res up but because of the state of his body he was still in a state of semi conscious. Hentai then started giving him yin Qi that the scarabs have obtained from devouring many corpses from the Aqua Race n. Because of Shadowsh¡¯s aura the entire surrounding started trembling after experiencing this phenomenon Shadowsh knew that this was the ideal time to initiate the n. Without hesitation he immediately started to operate his cultivation technique as it devoursrge amount of energy from the surrounding and started transforming his body. Because of his injury his body right now is very sensitive as cracking sounds could be heard as both regenerating and transforming is happening at the same time causing unbearable pain to assault him. He gritted his teeth and did not let out a sound from his mouth as he continue to push the gate blocking his advancement. Because he was slippom a stage this task became much more harder to aplish. As time goes by the gate that was blocking his advancement started to quake but because of his forceful method his body is now in the verge of breaking but he still continue what he was doing. Until finally after an hour of shing the door finally creaks as it opens and the acupoint and veins in his body started to be active. An image of a dragon with bright mes with a ck me on the center of its four horns appeared. Next to the dragon was an image of a fox with ck fur there is a sign that says ¡®Chao¡¯ on its head. It had nine tails flying near it were ghostly mes together with gray balls of mes that has an energy that holds only pure destruction. Shadowsh transformed into his real form and stood up as he lets out an heaven shaking roar. His aura even affects old man emerald, the old man was looking at him with a solemn expression. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°Such an amazing aura, I really am curious about his origin.¡± His ears then trembles as his expression be dark his killing intent then soared as he looks at a specific direction. Just as he was about to move he froze so does the entire area as if time itself froze the heaven shakingmotioning from Shadowsh¡¯s advancement became silent. Roar! A domineering dragon roar was heard as this forced old man emerald to actually kneel. He tried to resist but it was futile the dragon aura is too prestigious for him he was like a snake meeting a mighty true dragon emperor. Inside Shadowsh¡¯s core, in the dantian, The ever slumbering LS finally opens his eyes the first thing he did was to absorb the entire Qi in the area he also rapidly devour the excess energy that old man emerald have given to Shadowsh. He then starts to be bigger but the most peculiar thing is that each time he gets bigger so did Shadowsh¡¯s dantian. After a while his size finally stabilized as his aura subsided but he didn¡¯t go to sleep. After yawning he got out of the dantian when he got out his size seems to decrease bing a little dragon thatys on Shadowsh¡¯s hair. Shadowsh stood up he then felt somethingnding on his head and was startled, he used his spiritual sense to check what it was and was surprised to see LS. But he was focus on another thing and that is his present stats. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord] Job: Summoner, Master Tamer Race: Spirit Beast Specie: ?????? Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Pure)], [Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Pure)] Grade: Transcendent Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 2nd Gate of Transcendent/Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Fire/Dark/Spirit/Yin/Dragon Dragon Qi (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 11,000 + 11,000 Transcendent Strength: 600 Transcendent Agility: 800 Transcendent Endurance: 500 Transcendent Intelligence: 1,200 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Tier] ..... [Dark Energy: Peak Tier] [Spirit Qi: Earth Tier] [Chaos Energy: 4th Tier] [Demonic Qi: 4th Tier] [Dragon Qi: 2nd Rank of Earth Tier] [Yin Qi: 2nd Rank of Earth Tier] Mana (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 22,000 + 22,000 Skills: [me Bullets], [ming Double Dark sh], [Elemental Tail], [Dark me st], [Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st], [Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Transcendent Fox Spirit Beast], [Transcendent Dragon], [Transcendent Vision] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Transcendent Strength], [Cunning] Active Abilities: [Summon Clones], [Darkness Domain], [Change Form] Super Ability: [Transcendent Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 553 Chapter 553: CHAPTER 524 LS Seeing his new stats Shadowsh became ecstatic with this newfound strength of his, he could defeat even stronger opponents. Not to mention LS in his head could easily suppress his enemies just by his aura. Too bad he still couldn¡¯t see his stats but Hentai did announced as long as LS could broke free from his seal his stats could finally be scanned. As he looks at his surrounding he saw the cracks below him and the dumbfounded old man emerald. Seeing that he was still in daze Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shed behind him and smacked his head. Pak! With just one smack old man emerald recovers from his reverie. He then blow a fuse but upon remembering what happened earlier he calms his anger down as he looks at Shadowsh solemnly. ..... Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be confused as he saw that old man emerald did not blow a fuse after he smacked his head. He asks ¡°Hey old man are you ok?¡± Old man emerald looks at him with a very intense gaze, he then asks ¡°Shadowsh may I ask what is really your origin? That earlier burst of aura cause even me to prostrate to the ground and even the dragon kings are unable to do that to me.¡± Shadowsh was shocked but suddenly Hentai exined him what had happened during his advancement. It seems that after LS became active once again, his aura burst freezing everything around him. Shadowsh have told old man emerald that he wasn¡¯t actually Leo long before he couldn¡¯t hide it from the old man. Even his wives have also taken a hint of who he truly is but they didn¡¯t say anything only his children is oblivious to this fact. The reason for this is his extremely different personality to Leo so it was quite obvious but because of his strength and his control over the city those that have obtained a hint dared not to say anything. Shadowsh knew this but he kept quiet and continue his charade but being asks by his friend right now of course hurts a little but thinking how he tricked them he knew he was the one who is wrong. Just as he was about to say what his true origin is, old man emerald spoke ¡°Wait a second. I have to deal with some rats.¡± Swoosh! With that he disappears it seems that there are people that were watching them earlier. He then starts to think on how to answer the question earlier and a light bulb lits up atop of his head. Old man emerald returns with the heads of those that were spying them earlier judging from what they look like it seems that the ones that were spying with them earlier were members of the Aqua Race n. Old man emerald then sent his gaze towards Shadowsh but he was presented with a small dragon just as he was confused as to what this mean he felt his knees buckling up and he nearly kneeled if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh he would definitely have already prostrate. Old man emerald was shocked he then looks at LS with apprehension he doesn¡¯t know why but he felt worshiping this beast. Shadowshys LS on top of his head and used his spiritual sense to iste his aura least people would be affected just like what happened to old man emerald. Shadowsh smiled as he said ¡°This beast is a part of my family the earlier aura that you have sensed earlier came from this little beast.¡± Old man emerald kept on nodding clearly still dazed but after a while he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Brat do you know what does this mean!!!¡± Seeing how excited old man emerald seems Shadowsh is quite confused he asks ¡°What does this mean?¡± Hearing his question old man emerald looks at him as if he was the most stupid person he had ever met. Sensing his gaze Shadowsh was speechless considering that he was always the one giving advices to this old man. Old man emerald: ¡°With this little thing we could subdue almost every beast that have dragon bloodline! Now tell me if this is a good news or not!¡± Realisation dawns on Shadowsh as what old man emerald have said is the truth, LS might not be able to help him directly fight but his presence is already enough for him to increase his strength or decrease that or his enemy. He then smiled as he pats old man emerald¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Then you must work hard old man as this might increase our chance building our sect as long as you are able to do it right.¡± Old man emerald was startled he thenined ¡°Why is it me? Why couldn¡¯t it be you? You could just control your clones to subdue those beasts.¡± This time it was Shadowsh turn to look at him strangely sensing his gaze the old man be embarrassed he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°What is it brat! Want me to make your eyes swollen?¡± Shadowsh smiled as he took LS on his head and started approaching old man emerald. Immediately as if gravity was suppressing him the old man was mmed into the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. He quickly shouted ¡°Okay! Okay, brat I am at fault okay!¡± Shadowsh then returns LS on top of his head so that old man emerald could finally stand up. Old man emerald looks at him furiously his face was beet red because of the shame he was feeling right now. Before he could use his strength to win an argument against Shadowsh but it seems that this would change. He then asks in a snappy manner ¡°What is it brat? Tell me the reason why I am the one that should do this job.¡± Shadowsh: ¡°Because the beasts we are going to choose should be at least Xiantian Beast Kings.¡± ¡°Brat do you think that Xiantian Beast Kings are easy to find even if I found one of them I need a lot amount of effort to transport them to an another location.¡± ¡°But the first time we met I saw you guarding a flood dragon¡± ¡°Well that time it was different since I am performing a task for my n as my n rears dragon type beasts or just any beasts that has dragon bloodline on them.¡± ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you just ask a couple of Xiantian Beast Kings from them since you already havepleted countless missions for your n.¡± ¡°I could actually since nearly every Xiantian Beast Kings we have captured are untamable but this would take a long time and I couldn¡¯t leave your territory unguarded now that the Aqua Race n have dered war.¡± Shadowsh and old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but feel an headache over this. Just like what old man emerald have said he couldn¡¯t leave since he is considered the guardian of Shadowsh¡¯s city if he left even if Shadowsh stays considering that the first toon that the Aqua Race n have sent are just cannon fodders to them his strength isn¡¯t enough. Shadowsh could only sigh as he said ¡°Let¡¯s just return back to the city, I¡¯ll think of another n to aplish this task.¡± Returning back to the city Shadowsh went to where the Frozen Albino Behemoth is locked in. Judging from how the beast act it seems that it has extremely low intelligence and most likely to be a Fierce Beast. Taming a Fierce Beast is near impossible but if one manage to raise them and cause them to treat their caretakers as their parents then they would have a much higher chance of taming them. Considering how this Frozen Albino Behemoth did not retreat and fought with it¡¯s life on the line and wasn¡¯t even afraid of old man emerald that means that one of those that managed to retreat must be it¡¯s caretaker. Knowing that taming this type of beast is an extremely hard endeavour Shadowsh have another n. It is to erase the memories of this beast even though this will lower the fighting prowess of the beast he could increase it once again with his care. Upon sensing his aura the Frozen Albino Behemoth immediately started to be active. Old man emerald raised his hand as a giant pressure descended on the beast but unlike the pressure given by an aura this pressure came from old man emerald¡¯s energy meaning even if you did not be intimidated it would still suppress you. Shadowsh immediately flew atop of the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s head and puts down his two palms. Instantly the Frozen Albino Behemoth started roaring in pain but it couldn¡¯t move from old man emerald¡¯s control. It continue to let out pained cries as its voice became hoarse after an hour of continuous crying. Beads of sweats started trickling down on his forehead as he felt all of his spiritual Qi disappear. Thankfully because of his continuous effort he finally managed to break into the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s mental defence. Because it had managed to sign a soul contract with it¡¯s caretaker the strength of its mental defense have be twice as sturdy. Chapter 554 Chapter 554: CHAPTER 525 PLANNING As the Frozen Albino Behemoth slumps into the ground so did Shadowsh after three hours of strenuous focus on erasing every bit of memory that the Frozen Albino Behemoth has he finally cave in on his exhaustion. Old man emerald then lifted Shadowsh and the Frozen Albino Behemoth. Shadowsh could not move right now if its just physical exhaustion he could just use his clone but because it is a mental one he couldn¡¯t move no matter how much he wanted. Old man emerald brought him and the Frozen Albino Behemoth to the new Snowfall City. Shadowsh have already made ns for the giant beast, He have decided to make it the guardian of the secret base near Snowfall City. After the hardwork of Shen Niu and Rhino the secret base is proceeding quite nicely because the people in Snowfall City is being paid by Shadowsh¡¯s group and were exempted in paying their taxes they have been working very hard to aplish their task as there is quite a penalty if they do not aplish a descent work on their job during inspections. The soldiers were also participating in the task of building the secret base it¡¯s like the entire Snowfall City have pitched in to work. ..... Arriving atop of the secret base, Old man emerald brought the Frozen Albino Behemoth on top of a giant mountain. The mountain is the one responsible for hiding the secret base even though the secret base is being build underground additional safety measures wouldn¡¯t hurt. Because of what Shadowsh have done is extremely harmful to the Frozen Albino Behemoth it needs to sleep for a couple of months or maybe even years. But Shadowsh have already made countermeasure for this. He just need to have the frozen wolf n to feedrge amount of food everyday as long as their scent istched onto this beast it would slowly be ustomed to it. Especially now that the Frozen Albino Behemoth¡¯s mind has reverted that of a juvenile beast so it¡¯s first instinct is to follow those that feeds it. With it¡¯s innate ability [Extreme Digestive Capability] it doesn¡¯t need to chew as the people feeding it could just throw foods at it¡¯s mouth considering howrge it¡¯s mouth is. After putting the Frozen Albino Behemoth into its new home, Old man emerald brought Shadowsh to the secret base. Because of their presence immediately the secret base became tense as the workers were nervous thinking that their work might not be up to standard. Even Shen Niu and Rhino were quite meek as Shadowsh have given the responsibility of being in charge to them. Considering the amount of resources he had given to them the two is quite nervous. Shadowsh and Old man emerald looks at their surrounding, Using their spiritual sense to take a much more clearer look the two looks at each other and nods. Seeing how the two interact the pressure multiplied as not only Shadowsh was involved even a member of the ten thousand race council whom was also given the title the one just beneath the dragon kings of course the pressure is crushing them. After a moment of silence Shadowsh spoke ¡°I am impressed you guys have really stick to my n and you have executed in a well mannered and industrious way.¡± Immediately after hearing Shadowsh¡¯spliment the mood in the secret base reced as the people inside the base heaved a sigh of relief. Shen Niu then took a step forward and bows as she said ¡°Lord Leo, this way to the main office please.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°I will announcing something to everyone so you don¡¯t need to bring me to the main office.¡± After an hour Shadowsh and Old man emerald left but before leaving the two have told everyone inside the base what their next task was. On the other hand Shen Niu would definitely be busy since after earning Shadowsh¡¯s trust not to mention her performance he finally decided to give her a powerful cultivation manual for controlling ice energy and increase ones speed. Her cultivation technique has simrities to Rhino the only difference between the two is one focus on defence and power while the other focus on speed and elemental attack. ¡ª- In an another location in Beast Continent numerous soldiers from the Aqua Race n have stationed themselves in a ce that looks like a ruin of a city. One Aqua Race soldier saluted the person sitting on top of the city wall. He then started speaking ¡°Greeting Commander! I have something to report!¡± The man sitting on top of the city wall was cleaning his harpoon when he heard what the soldier have said he stops and spoke only one sentence ¡°Proceed.¡± The soldier: ¡°Yes sir! Message from one of the frontline. Commander Lei of the great Titan Whale n have failed his assignment.¡± The man or the Aqua Racemander was startled he couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Even though Lei isn¡¯t that strong he shouldn¡¯t be that weak how could he fail such an easy assignment?¡± ¡°An individual named Leo managed to defeat him and prevent his sess on clearing his part of the assignment.¡± ¡°This individual is strong enough to battle against greatmander Rei even though he was just an early level Xiantian expert.¡± The Aqua Racemander was startled he then said ¡°If his uncle have made a move he shouldn¡¯t have failed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just itmander they were unprepared they have never thought that a person from the ten thousand race council have arrived and defeated greatmander Rei.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just an ordinary member of the ten thousand race council then greatmander Rei would have been able to hold his ground but this person is the Emerald Dragon the one that is only beneath the five dragon kings.¡± The Aqua Racemander smiled as he squinted his eyes towards the direction where Lei was stationed in and thought ¡®Very interesting.¡¯ ¡°General Luna bring our men we¡¯re going to advance!¡± The soldier saluted and left but this situation doesn¡¯t only happens to this group but to the entire Aqua Race n as they started advancing deeper in the Aqua Race n. The news about Shadowsh¡¯s sess also spreads towards the beastman and they let out a cry of victory. For them a news about someone managing to defend sessfully their home is quite an inspiration to the beastman. Even though the beastman are quite a brave race the enemy they are fighting is quite a fearsome foe. In their perspective the Aqua Race n is a royal beast n like the dragon n or the fox beast n while the entire beast n are just minor beast n ves to the top beast n. Back to where Shadowsh is, Old man emerald and Shadowsh was chatting in the garden. If anyone heard what they are talking right now they would be shocked as what the two were discussing is how to operate their sect. The two knew that the dire times is the best time that they could implement their n without much hindrance from the other sects and the four major beast school. ¡°Old man stop talking about how we operate our sect the most imperative thing right now is to find a suitable location for our sect.¡± ¡°But I thought the location should be near your city as after all you¡¯ll be the sect leader while I¡¯ll be venerated as a Guardian.¡± ¡°That would be detrimental what we need is a ce far from civilisation not that isted but at least far from distraction so that they could focus on the sect and training.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t this make them apathetic to the people and be isted by everyone?¡± ¡°This will not happen as we would assign tasks to them pertaining in protecting a city or anything that could only be done outside the sect.¡± ¡°We will reward them with points that could be exchanged for treasures of cultivation techniques and manuals of there choosing. Of course they need to acquire the equal amount of points to make an exchange. I am warning you old man since you are the guardian of our sect you could give out as much points as you want and could give mission in your own choosing but don¡¯t you dare overuse this authority if not I¡¯ll spread many of your embarrassing moment in our sect.¡± ¡°You brat! You dare to do that!¡± Immediately as if a cat step by on its tail Old man emerald stood up as he pointed towards Shadowsh. Just as the old man was about to go in his usual hissy fit LS woke up and looks at Old man emerald curiously. Sensing his gaze a chill run through the old man¡¯s spine as he felt his entire being was out in the open being presented under such gaze. Then like a woman who was forced he pulled his clothes tightly hiding his chest and looking at the side feeling aggrieved seeing his action Shadowsh nearly spat out blood. Chapter 555 Chapter 555: CHAPTER 526 TWO DRAGONS ¡°Old man please act like someone from your age at least even if you don¡¯t act like your title!¡± Shadowsh was really having an headache as he looks at Old man emerald. With LS on his side Old man emerald could no longer bully him using force or his aura but he had never thought he would counteract with his own shameless action. Shadowsh could only sigh, Before when he really doesn¡¯t know the old man he holds him in high regard but now that he really knew his personality he really doesn¡¯t respect him like before but he did gain an another emotion that is brotherhood. The Old man who was ying with Shadowsh suddenly turned quiet as he stops making fun and instantly disappears. Shadowsh was confused but his eyes narrows as he received a message from LS telling him that someone ising someone powerful. He knew that Old man emerald went out to greet this unknown person. He knew that his strength wouldn¡¯t be enough to help Old man emerald but he now had LS he might not be able to fight with him side by side but he could support him. ..... When he arrived at the location where Old man emerald aura and another aura foreign to him, He knew that he have arrived at the correct location. He saw Old man emerald looking very solemn as he faced a person with an aura even stronger than him. The most interesting part for Shadowsh is the fact that this person also exudes dragon might meaning that he is also a part of the dragon n. Old man emerald and this person looks at each other in silence for a bit of time before Old man emerald broke the silence ¡°I never thought that one of the famed dragon king would appear in such a ce like this.¡± ¡°Hey is that the way you greet an old friend?¡± The man that was facing Old man emerald spoke. His aura was extremely violent like it was filled with killing intent but it wasn¡¯t assaulting anyone it¡¯s just how his aura is. As his aura exploded LS also exploded with his very own aura an image of a giant golden ck dragon appeared. The man that was facing Old man emerald was mmed into the ground it wasn¡¯t the aura of the giant dragon that ms him into the ground but he actually the one responsible for it. Old man emerald was shivering but he wasn¡¯t groveling into the ground like before the reason for this is because the aura was focusing on this new arrival. Shadowsh then rubs the head of LS calming him down. The man felt the aura disappear so his body is no longer forcing him to grovel but he was angry that someone forced him to grovel. He lets out a roar as he transformed into a giant dragon except unlike Old man emerald form which was an eastern dragon this person dragon form is that of the western side. He was standing with it¡¯s two legs his looks could be considered demonic but what¡¯s the most eye-catching thing is the mes around its body. A name shed in Shadowsh¡¯s head ¡®Fire Demon Dragon King!¡¯ Old man emerald felt the anger that Fire Demon Dragon King is radiating and his expression changed as he transformed into his emerald dragon form and flies in front of Shadowsh shielding him. LS was bored he yawned before looking at Old man emerald in front of him and a bright light shed upon his eyes. Suddenly Old man emerald¡¯s aura soar as it started to overpower that of the Fire Demon Dragon King. Everyone were shocked, Other than LS who have returned to his usual activity ¡®sleeping¡¯. Old man emerald let¡¯s out a boisterousugh as he clenched his ws and felt the newfound strength coursing through his veins. He then looks at Fire Demon Dragon King and a will to fight burns in his eyes. On the other hand Fire Demon Dragon King looks at Old man emerald and felt a shiver running down his spine. He then remember his past, the past where he was still bullied by Old man emerald in his youth when he was still not broken because of his natural resistance against elemental and physical attack not to mention his ability to recover in an heaven defying speed most of his peers were bullied by him. But after feeling the shiver on his spine Fire Demon Dragon King became infuriated he lets out a roar and flew towards his opponent he decided to take the initiative. Old man emerald did not back down and also flew towards to greet his opponent he wanted to know how strong he is right now. Shadowsh on the other hand retreated as he knew he was far from reaching the level of these two. Boom! With a powerful explosion that caused the air to termbled the two finally collided. The residual power from the collision caused a huge st of wind to assault it¡¯s surrounding including Shadowsh. Shadowsh grasp his sword and his eyes narrows as he lets out a shout and shed the iing st of air in half. He felt the two auras of these two individuals and felt pressured but this does not scare him on the contrary his eyes started burning as he realized he could use this opportunity to increase his foundation since he have just broken through. Not to mention the residual dragon Qi left by these two would be beneficial for him and LS. Bam! Old man emerald used an uppercut causing Fire Demon Dragon King head to soar, he then ms him into the ground. Fire Demon Dragon King felt his head buzzing as he then felt his back was mmed into the ground. Recovering from his daze he was greeted by Old man emerald¡¯s tail. It was toote for him to defend himself so he just raised his razor sharp teeth to try and bite the iing tail. It was futile though as Old man emerald¡¯s entire body is full of emerald scales which he is extremely proud of. Bam! The tail smacked the head of Fire Demon Dragon King, He also had a couple of his teeth broken because he tried to bite through the hard scales on the tail. He grabs the tail of Old man emerald and with a p of his wings he stood up. Old man emerald tried to break free but strength and power isn¡¯t really his forte he has a powerful endurance that could tire his opponent out but his strength is quiteckingpared to four of the dragon kings. Fire Demon Dragon King pulls him and head-butted him on his face and together with his sharp horns sparks flew when the two collided. Old man emerald wraps himself around him as he opens his mouth and fired a dragon breath onto Fire Demon Dragon King¡¯s face. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Fire Demon Dragon King thought as he felt his body being constricted. Boom! Once again Fire Demon Dragon King falls down. Suddenly the entire body of Fire Demon Dragon King zed with dark red mes that looks extremely evil and scary. Old man emerald might have a resistance against elemental and physical attack but doesn¡¯t mean he was resistant against the pain they gave. Just as he tries to make a distance against him and Fire Demon Dragon King four ws grabs his body followed by an another pair of four dragon ws. They mped him tightly preventing him from escaping, Old man emerald shorted since he couldn¡¯t escape he¡¯ll fight. Spreading his five ws he scratched Fire Demon Dragon King and his other hand balls into a fist and punches the chin. Fire Demon Dragon King let¡¯s go because of the punch on his chin just as Old man emerald thought he could once again send a barrage of attacks he felt pain on his stomach and he thrown upward albeit only slightly. He was then greeted by a pir of me flying towards him. He snorted as he punched the mes dispersing it but he had never thought that the me was only a diversion what follows behind it were the ws of his enemy. He tilts his head to the side in thest second barely dodging the dangerous stab on his eye but his position is quite awkward so Fire Demon Dragon King used this chance to hit him with his tail. Old man emerald took the hit but didn¡¯t flinched he holds the pain in as he grabs the tail of Fire Demon Dragon King and pulls him. Fire Demon Dragon King opens his mouth and started breathing out intense dragon breath but Old man emerald continue to pulls as they got closer and closer to each other. Once Fire Demon Dragon King reached a certain distance he kicked out but it was dodged and his foot was bitten by Old man emerald. Bam! Fire Demon Dragon King was mmed into the ground once again. Chapter 556 Chapter 556: CHAPTER 527 OLD MAN EMERALD VS. FIRE DEMON DRAGON KING The mes around Fire Demon Dragon King burned much more dimmer like the mes have been swallowed up by darkness. A terrifying killing intent starts to spreads everywhere in the battlefield. The terrifying killing intent caused Old man emerald to nk out which is enough for Fire Demon Dragon King to counterattack. Grasping the horns on the head of Old man emerald, He then used his knee to hit his chin. Bang! This time the emerald scale of Old man emerald actually cracked causing extreme pain to assault him. Old man emerald let¡¯s out a pain cry but Fire Demon Dragon King took this opportunity to grab his two jaws. The instinct of Old man emerald kicks in as he knew that this situation is extremely dangerous for him so he used his tail to wrap the neck of his opponent. ..... Fire Demon Dragon King was about to release his dragon breath onto Old man emerald¡¯s mouth when he felt it¡¯s throat tightening. He couldn¡¯t breath so he started punching Old man emerald every punch would cause dull noises to spread everywhere around them. Old man emerald wouldn¡¯t let go even though every hit would bring excruciating pain to him and the fire left behind by his opponent would leave on his scale not leaving for a long time. Bang! Bang! Bang! A couple of punchester Old man emerald couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and with Fire Demon Dragon Kingst powerful punch he was thrown backwards. Fire Demon Dragon King started breathing in a haggard manner he then recover after a bit he then started speaking ¡°Emerald! Do you know the difference between the two of us even though our cultivation level is the same?¡± Old man emerald looks at Fire Demon Dragon King waiting for him to answer the question he was seeking. Earlier he managed to beat him but after the dim lit mes appeared he was actually suppressed. ¡°Because while your cultivation have miraculously improved earlier there is still a huge difference between the two of us!¡± ¡°While you were wallowing in despair which is quite pathetic, I have continue to train and have studied the power of thews in this world to increase my strength.¡± ¡°Taste the power of the fusion ofw of fire and destruction!¡± With this shout he charged towards Old man emerald once again. There is a burst of mes behind him increasing his speed even though he was flying the moment he stepped forward the ground beneath broke stating just how much power he has. Old man emerald was shocked the only thought shed on his mind before he was knocked far away was ¡®Too fast!¡¯ Fire Demon Dragon King chased after Old man emerald intent on not giving him a chance to fight back. Old man emerald felt his inside was churning as his emerald scale that he was so proud of was actually destroyed. Sensing the iing danger he stops himself from flying backwards as he lets out a roar and was about to fire his dragon breath but Fire Demon Dragon King was too fast. Bam! With an uppercut his opened mouth was once again shut. Bam! Fire Demon Dragon King then swung his right fist knocking him to the side. Just as Old man emerald was about to fight back a foot descended on his head mming him into the ground. Fire Demon Dragon King then raised both his hands and dives towards Old man emerald. Bam! The ground beneath Old man emerald was destroyed burying him underneath it. Fire Demon Dragon King looks at the barely breathing Old man emerald and flew up high with extreme speed. Then he dove down with incredible speed much faster than his speed before like a meteor shing in the sky he mmed his two ws on Old man emerald. There was a sh followed by a powerful explosion, The explosion was so powerful that Shadowsh have to transform into his original form and yet he just barely able to defend himself. He wasn¡¯t even close to the two, On the other hand the entire area near the two were engulfed with powerful force and destructive mes destroying everything around it. Nothing was left but scorchednd with a giant crack on the center thend became too weak to support anything it would definitely crumbles if someone steps on it. Fire Demon Dragon King flew out of the massive hole in the center because of the state of thend after his fall every p of his wings would turn the soil into dust. Shadowsh looks at Fire Demon Dragon King as he also looks at him. Even though the two of them did not speak they managed to understand what the other person meant. Fire Demon Dragon King ¡®Take care of that poor old b*stard for me.¡¯ Shadowsh ¡®Do not worry I will and I am grateful for waking him up from his nightmare.¡¯ Fire Demon Dragon King might really be a good friend of Old man emerald before but after he falls into his despair this friend of his became disappointed in him. Even though Old man emerald managed to finally break free of the shackles holding his emotion he was now presented with an another stumbling block. And that is which path should he take from now on. Fire Demon Dragon King shows the best path for him to take and that is to train the power of thews. Shadowsh dug the barely recognizable Old man emerald, his entire body was charred ck as the smell of burnt meat is extremely clear. Shadowsh knew that he shouldn¡¯t heal Old man emerald as this will be considered as a test for him. An emerald dragon is known for its vitality so even if this is his state he should be able to recover if not then death is certain. To keep Old man emerald safe during his test Shadowsh brought him into the garden as he had the seven sinful beasts and Ancient Jewel Scarabs guard him together with his clones and the elites he have trained. A monthter while the situation of the Beast Continent became more dire and dire a strange phenomenon happened in Shadowsh¡¯s mansion. After the strange phenomenon ured it grew bigger and bigger until it epasses the entire territory of Shadowsh including the territory of his subjects. Shadowsh and his subordinates have been really busy this entire month with the war ongoing and all. Because of this many of Shadowsh¡¯s subordinates have been killed and many more injured but those that have thrived on the battlefield have broken through including Shadowsh who was now on Mid Stage of 2nd gate of Xiantian Realm. He was discussing something with his men when he felt a familiar aura rising back on his city. His eyes lits up on joy as he thought ¡®Finally you old fool¡¯ Without any other words he left the meeting room and flew back to his city. He was situated near the frontline but considering his speed he would arrive back on his city in just a couple of seconds. A figure appeared besides him it was actually Fire Demon Dragon King! The two of them did not speak as they arrived back on Shadowsh¡¯s own garden. Fire Demon Dragon King was silent he couldn¡¯t help but clicked his tongue and said ¡°To think that he managed to acquire aw breakthrough phenomenon.¡± Shadowsh could sensed the sourness of his words and couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Acting jealous from my knowledge that I have acquired after reading the books that you have brought every breakthrough in the understanding of thews would induce a phenomenon.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King shook his head and said ¡°This time it is different from most breakthrough as the scope of this breakthrough is just too wide.¡± Shadowsh have a look of enlightment as he couldn¡¯t help but look forward in seeing the changes of Old man emerald after his breakthrough. Fire Demon Dragon King on the other hand looks at Shadowsh with aplicated expression he didn¡¯t say anything but he wanted to tell Shadowsh that he might have a much greater phenomenon once he masters the power of thews considering how heaven defying he is. Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King have learned about each other after this one month. Fire Demon Dragon King was sent here to look after this side of the continent each dragon king and many more renowned elders from the Beast Continent have been sent to guard the outer part of the continent. The reason for this is that if they let the Aqua Race n conquer the outer part of their continent and only protect the inner part of their continent then the enemy would be able to slowly grind them. They have realised this situation during this past month as the outer part of the continent that the Aqua Race n have conquered have be their base and the cities on the inner part of the continent were been rapidly conquered in the said ce that have their outer part devoured by the jaws of the Aqua Race n. Chapter 557 Chapter 557: CHAPTER 528 PHENOMENON Shadowsh¡¯s part of the continent wasn¡¯t conquered and this have be a thorn on the Aqua Race n side. Because of the method implemented by Shadowsh the Aqua Race n were having a headache on how to conquer his territory. And with the Fire Demon Dragon King guarding this side the Aqua Race n couldn¡¯t send one of their strongest fighter considering that the Aqua Race n is still on guard against their rival the Sea Dragon n. This piece of information have forwarded to the elders of the ten thousand race council with Shadowsh¡¯s assurance. The Fire Demon Dragon King was actually quite shocked as he saw how Shadowsh solved the threat on his side. And as time goes by the shock that Shadowsh have given him numb him of his senses he now realized why Old man emerald epted him as a friend. Back in the present, The phenomenon unleashed by Old man emerald started to rumble as the expression of Fire Demon Dragon King changed abruptly. ..... He then transformed into his ming dragon form, He let¡¯s out a roar as he shouted ¡°Sneaky b*stards! Do you really think you could trick my senses!?¡± He then punched out as an individual appeared out of the nowhere but it was hit by Fire Demon Dragon King punch throwing him far away. Even though it was just in a split second he saw who was the person sneaking near his mansion. It was the ck clown which served as Old man emerald¡¯s rival it seems that the burst of familiar aura attracted him. As Fire Demon Dragon King snorted the phenomenon started to be erratic as a loud dragon roar was hearding inside the garden. Then a giant green dragon started rising up from the garden as it¡¯s powerful aura suppressed even Fire Demon Dragon King. Because LS was shielding Shadowsh from the aura he wasn¡¯t affected. With a sh of green light everyone felt light as if they were being hug by a warmfortable light. Then their wounds started healing rapidly even Shadowsh¡¯s hidden injuries were being healed as of right now. Not only that he felt an abundant lifeforce giving arge burst of energy as he lets out a roar and he advanced from Mid stage to the Late stage of his cultivation. He was shocked even though he knew his foundation have be extremely tough solid because of the fights he had undergone but he thought he still need to umte his Qi but with this burst of lifeforce he actually advanced. The others were also experiencing the same thing for the beastman their sickness were healed and those that have participated in defending their homnd felt the injuries they have umted during their fights healing. For beasts other than healing their injuries the lifeforce improve their strength as the Ancient Jewel Scarabs started to mutate once again. Considering that most of the beasts in the garden were the closest they improved the greatest. The seven sinful beasts have started leveling up as they let out their roars, howls or shrieks. Ziggy also felt the lifeforce strengthening him and his aura burst his cultivation level increased. His situation is much milderpared to those that are much closer to Old man emerald. With onest roar Old man emeraldpleted his advancement. Shadowsh was agape the appearance of Old man emerald became beautiful it¡¯s like a piece of art. His emerald scale looks so shiny and pretty it¡¯sparable to a clean cut diamond not to mention he has an aura that almost identical to Leafinia. Old man emerald looks at his surrounding and saw Fire Demon Dragon King he did not speak but the gratefulness in his eyes could be seen. He then transformed back to his human form which again sent a shock to Shadowsh as he no longer looks old. On the contrary he now looks like the same age as Shadowsh. Shadowsh immediately shouted ¡°Begone evil soul! Fly away from my friend¡¯s body and return him to his old fat ugly stinking body.¡± The smiling Old man emerald immediately froze as his smile became stiff he then looks at Shadowsh menacingly. Pak! Old man emerald disappears and instantly appears behind Shadowsh as he smack his head. Shadowsh scratched the back of his head as he was smiling he then said ¡°It seems that your advancement is sessful old man.¡± Old man emerald became proud as he raised his chest and said ¡°Of course who do you think I am? And don¡¯t call me an old man, I want to woe some beautiful young females with this new dashing look of mine.¡± Shadowsh: ¡°Shameless old man! I will stop your evil intention.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you really think you could stop me with that meager strength of yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy! I¡¯ll just woe whoever you will target.¡± With that one sentence the entire area became silent. Old man emerald was speechless while Fire Demon Dragon King was holding hisughter. Old man emerald knew that he looks handsome butpared to Shadowsh he was far from his level not to mention he was also romantic he had saw this when Shadowsh was flirting with his wives. He could only droop his head and shoulder feeling defeated on the other hand upon seeing his state Fire Demon Dragon King startedughing in a boisterous manner irritating the old man. Old man emerald then res at him and said ¡°Laughing at me heh! Even though I might notpare to this brat I am miles ahead of you!¡± Fire Demon Dragon King did not be angry on the contrary he smiled in an evil and mocking manner ¡°But even with that face of yours, you still couldn¡¯tpare to my love life.¡± With just one sentence he managed to pierce through his opponent heart making him cough out blood because of frustration. Old man emerald pointed at him with an indignant manner ¡°You!¡± ¡°What about me? The one who was titled the Fire Demon Dragon King, The one who have 100 concubines, The one indulge in his sexual desire with the ones he loved at anytime he wants, The one who isn¡¯t a thousand years old Virgin!¡± Thatst sentence scored a critical hit as Old man emerald who should have celebrated his advancement cough out blood from his mouth and nose before fainting because of anger. Shadowsh shook his head as he waves his hand and his spiritual sense envelops the old man. He then said ¡°You should at least hold back to fire off a barrage like that of course the happy old man would have a heart attack.¡± Such a change of situation caused the old man who was originally in cloud nine faint in anger. If this situation was in the usual time Old man emerald wouldn¡¯t faint in anger but the situation right now is quite special. Fire Demon Dragon King snorted just as he was about to fly back to the battlefield Shadowsh spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay to celebrate this old man¡¯s advancement even though he did not said it but he knew for a fact that it was mostly your help that he manage to advance to his present level.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King was silent for a couple of seconds he then said ¡°I¡¯ll pass even though I help him in his advancement I have only done it because I owe him a long time ago, Now I no longer owe anything to him.¡± Seeing him leave Shadowsh could only shake his head he knew that Fire Demon Dragon King is actually worried about Old man emerald he is just too much of a tsundere. It seems that the two of them are quite close before it cause him to be interested in the reason why the two became what they are right now. At the present Shadowsh carried the old man into his room inside the mansion his room is actually one of the best guest room inside the mansion but Old man emerald seldomly used it. After putting the old man into his bed he sent back to the garden and collected the hundreds of Ancient Jewel Scarabs that were mutating. On the other hand the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs haveid numerous eggs and most of them were actually Ancient Jewel Scarabs. He then stored them back inside Hentai¡¯s special storage as he was satisfied with their advancement he then looks at the seven sinful beasts but he was given a great shock. The seven have now be Xiantian beasts which is very shocking especially Wrath and Gluttony as they are just juvenile beasts. Gluttony¡¯s siblings have also level up to Bone Tempering Rank and the eldest of them have rank up to Marrow Tempering Rank. Even the cats have obtained their own benefits they might have very low fighting capability but they were now beasts not animals but real beasts. Their future is now much brighter as their lifespan have increased they might be able to live as long as Shadowsh¡¯s little girls as long as they are taken care right. Chapter 558 Chapter 558: CHAPTER 529 THE SEVEN SINFUL BEASTS All the seven sinful beasts have undergone a powerful change. Gluttony was now he biggest boar ok his family quite a change considering that he was the smallest before. He was now the same size as a tank with his powerful tusk he was a forced to be reckoned with. Not mention he was covered with his adamantine armor even Pride and Wrath wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him that easily. Wrath was now five timesrger than before even though he wasn¡¯t as big as his father he was still considered veryrge as big as Gluttony. Pride on the other hand did not change in size but his appearance did, he became much more bulkier and his mane is now thicker not to mention his sharp teeth and ws. He was radiating intense pressure that would cause weaker beast to submit to him as he finally managed to obtain the aura of a beast king. ..... Unlike other intelligent beings a Xiantian beast needs to learn a powerfulw or a higher type of Qi to evolve in a Xiantian King beast. Pride¡¯s kings Qi is considered a higher type of energy that means he has a much higher chance of bing a Xiantian King beast. Sloth on the other hand is still the same as always. His species is a much higher grade so he even though Old man emerald energy is quite helpful to it but it wouldn¡¯t be able to make him forcefully mature. Envy on the other hand have an extreme makeover as her human form became more and more distinct there is also an emerald jewel on her head. Shadowsh felt the spiritual Qi were much more active around and knew that her strength have reach another level. Greed is now covered with shiny brilliance as if his entire body is made up of treasure beast. His specie have now changed into Treasure Collecting Racoon. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Greed Title: Greedy Beast Race: Xiantian Beast Specie: Treasure Collecting Racoon Bloodlines: [Ancient Ninja Racoon (Extremely Impure)], [Treasure Sniffing Beast (Pure] Spirit Beast Rank: 8 Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Transcendent Attributes: Dark/Nature/Spirit/Space Energy: Xiantian Beast Qi (Early Stage): 1,000 Transcendent Strength: 25 Transcendent Agility: 500 Transcendent Endurance: 10 Transcendent Intelligence: 70 Elemental Energy: [Dark Energy: 4th Tier], [Nature Energy: 0th Tier], [Spirit Qi: 5th Tier], [Space Energy: N/A] Intent & Mysterious Energy: N/A Mana (PeakTier): 20,000 Skills: [Shadow Clones], [Shadow Blend], [Wood Substitution], [Spirit st], [Sand Dance] Racial Trait: [Ninja Stealth], [Extreme Speed], [Treasure Sniffing Ability], [Pocket Dimension], [Treasure Power] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Increased Intelligence], [Increased Wisdom], [Sharp ws], [Controlling Weaker Kinds] Active Abilities: [Transformation] Super Ability: [Wasting Treasure] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Suddenly a pear ofughter was heard as a beautiful female that has the same aura of that of the fox beastman and a female snake beastman appeared. A sh appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s eyes as he immediately realised who this person is. It was none other than Lust, It seems that after absorbing therge amount of Lifeforce that Old man emerald released she finally obtain the ability to transform into a humanoid beast. Shadowsh then looks around and also realized that all the nts in his garden have also undergone a great change. It seems that the benefits they obtain is much greater than those that were living as the lifeforce increased the aura of the nts and they have now thrive. Even the nts that haven¡¯t grown yet have now fully grown after being baptized by the phenomenon. The Beast Tree that Shadowsh have nted is now exuding the aura of a beast. Plucking one of its fruit he tasted it and realised he sensed a flow of unique Qi running through his body. His eyes lits up as he realised that this tree is perfect for nurturing beasts together with the Blood Berries the beasts he could nurture would definitely improve. Too bad that these type of nts increased the power ofnd beasts efficiently but to aquatic beasts their uses is suboptimal. He then whistles as Gluttony¡¯s family immediately ran towards him not only them but even the cats and the other beasts in the garden started gathering towards him. Shadowsh then released the seal of the Beast Tree and the beasts in the area immediately felt the incredible desire to rest near the tree. Seeing this Shadowsh just smiled as he waves his hand and the beasts quickly scramble to sleep near the tree. The tree is also useful to Xiantian beast but only its fruit is useful so he called one of the guards and told it to pick the fruits and told them to distribute the fruits to Wrath, Gluttony, Greed and Pride. Lust, Envy and Sloth wouldn¡¯t like this kind of fruit as the three were a special case. Leaving his garden he went to find any interesting nts that manage to mutate with the help of the earlier phenomenon. After strolling around his territory he had realised what great boon Old man emerald have given to him with his breakthrough phenomenon. Now that the injured were healed they could once again defend their home not to mention that other than fully recovering they also obtain newfound strength so their confidence have risen. The stage he had put in the za of his territory were a bit crowded as those that manage to breakthrough wanted to test their new strength and beastmen were a rowdy bunch. Shadowsh could only shake his head as he realized that his giant stadium was actually fully booked. Realizing that he could use this to assess the strength of those that manage to have a breakthrough he flew towards the stadium where the stage is now filled with fighters. Releasing his aura the rowdy stadiums became quiet as the people raised their heads and looks at him with reverence. They have no knowledge about what a breakthrough phenomenon was so they just assume that the miracle that just had happened to them his doing. Shadowsh did not know this but what he knew is that his presence made the beastman more excited. He then started speaking ¡°Everyone greetings to all of you! I havee here to watch the valiant men of our territory and is expecting to find a suitable person among them to be enlisted as one of the elites under me!¡± Hearing this the beastmen were shocked before they started to be rowdy they then raised their hands and started chanting. Those that were fighting in the stage have their blood boiling as they wanted to show their idol how strong they really are. The announcer in the stadium then continue the fight as the people in stage started an all out brawl. The noises in the stadium returned as the audience started cheering very loudly for their chosen champions. Some of the other audience left the audience area they wanted to join the fight so they quickly went into the registration area to have their names registered. It¡¯s notmon for Shadowsh to watch a fight in the stadium since he was very busy so the opportunity to show off in front of him is very little. Now that they have an opportunity to show off they wanted to show to him that they aren¡¯t just a bunch of nobodies they are talented individuals they are unique. Shadowsh was watching below but actually what he was doing is cultivating now that he had broken through once again he needs to strengthen his foundation once again. This cycle would repeat every time he would break through it is because he was leveling up too fast. His body is nowplete he no longer needs to suffer because he had elerated his growth so what he needs right now is to strengthen his body. Of course he was still paying attention of the fights on the stage albeit only a little amount of attention. He wasn¡¯t really expecting any talented individuals to appear on this stadium as most of the talented individuals in his territory and the surrounding territory were recruited by him. His presence here is only to serve as motivation to those that were training hard so that they would have hope to join the elites that were under him. Suddenly his eyebrows is raised as he looks at one of the spot on the stage there he saw a giant man and a slender female beastman working together to defeat many of the warriors in the stage. The girl was a good fighter but the one who truly catch his eye was the man guarding the girl. ..... He was fighting in a very intense manner looking very reckless but in fact he was fighting in a clever manner. All his movement looks very huge but his movement was actually very subtle as he blocked all the attacks thrown towards him and the girl. Not one attack manage to touch the girl even though they are targeted by seven warriors and one of the warriors is even a long range fighter. Chapter 559 Chapter 559: CHAPTER 530 BACK TO THE FRONTLINE This person isn¡¯t the only one who managed to caught his interest. As more and more people join the fight unique individuals have been spotted among them. After the battle have ended Shadowsh picked these unique individuals to join the training of the elite knights. These people of course became ecstatic after hearing his decision as this would definitely change their lives and the lives of their family. Even if they fall in the battlefield Shadowsh would take care of their family so they could fight without worry. After all during this one month numerous soldiers from their side have fallen their families might have grieve their death but they managed to obtain a sizable amount of gold coins every month. When the night came the entire territory have be festive, Shadowsh have announced that tonight they would celebrate ..... the phenomenon earlier. The main character on this celebration was Old man emerald which was indistinguishable right now because of his huge change. When the people of the city was informed that the young man standing besides Shadowsh was Venerable Emerald they were frozen in shock. Then the eyes of girls started lighting up as a beastman especially female beastman they have a natural instinct to mate with the strong and those that have a much higher and purer bloodline is first on their target. Coupled with the fact that Old man emerald is actually quite handsomepared to others he was a prime target. Most girls in Shadowsh¡¯s territory actually idolized Shadowsh and because of their reverence towards him they wanted to conceive his child to bring honor to their family. But because he was too busy and spend most of his time resting with his family they have little chance to show their appeal. So now that there are two targets in front of them the female beastmen started to show how beautiful or sexy they are what made Shadowsh felt a bit speechless was there are even a couple of female beastman that already has husband and yet they acted very coquettish towards him and Old man emerald. Too bad for them Old man emerald standards is very high as a person that is now the same level as a dragon king he wanted to mate with an equally powerful and famous beastman. And for Shadowsh he was already satisfied with his four wives, yes he included Anna back on his secret base actually during this one month of war in the continent he frequently visited her to have a great time and to feel intimate with her. And if that wasn¡¯t enough he also have a great time sleeping with his maids since his wives just let him be. It¡¯s not because that aren¡¯t a jealous bunch but because they couldn¡¯t handle Shadowsh¡¯s stamina which would leave them numb in the bed. The next morning they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk properly and if they are unlucky Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t hold back anything and his innate instinct to dominate females activates that only meant one thing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for an entire day. Back in the present, Shadowsh and Old man emerald were chatting with each other. ¡°What your real name is called Long Jiaozhi!!!¡± Shadowsh was shocked before bursting into a fit ofughter as he rolls in the floor expressing his emotion. Because there are only two of them inside the room nobody saw him rolling on the floor andughing like a maniac. Old man emerald¡¯s face is as red as a tomato as he couldn¡¯t help but growl ¡°Have you finishughing?!¡± But Shadowsh continue tough like a madman only after a couple of minutester did he stop. He then wipe the tears on his eyes as he asks ¡°It¡¯s not me being disrespectful or anything but why would your parents named you this kind of name?¡± Old man emerald sighed as he chug arge vase full of liquor before speaking ¡°Actually when I was born I had no horns and unlike the Hornless Dragon tribe our tribe is a tribe that respect strength and bloodline. Horns is a definition of nobility to our kind so someone like me is considered unique.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he sat there listening to his story. The reason why Old man emerald did not speak of his real name because he doesn¡¯t want to live in the past especially because of how much glory he had achieve during his younger days. Since bing trap in his endless despair of love he could no longer look at his past self because for him his present condition brought shame to him. Now that he regains his confidence coupled with the fact that he have obtain powerful strength he could now look back on his past self with confidence. Old man emerald then starts to tell about his past and all he have done to obtain the glory he had possessed right now. After listening to his story Shadowsh spoke ¡°Wow! I have never thought you would be first in the Heaven And Earth Ranking before but what I really couldn¡¯t get over is that one thing.¡± Old man emerald became confided ¡°What one thing?¡± ¡°Well the fact that you are named Horny Dragon and yet after thousands years you are still a virgin.¡± With that he immediately flew away from the window. Old man emerald was first stunned because of that sentence he then blew a fuse as he lets out a roar and chased after Shadowsh. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a cunningughter as he immediately descended onto the shadows he is quite confident on his stealth but Old man emerald¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Little brat! Don¡¯t think you could hide from me as long as there is a single nt in the surrounding I would find you!¡± ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ That was thest thought Shadowsh had in his mind as he was grabbed by Old man emerald and was beaten up by him. LS was just watching everything as Shadowsh have already told him not to scare Old man emerald as he considered him as a friend. The next day Shadowsh and many of the beastmen returned to the frontline even though they knew that one of the dragon king was guarding there it was only temporary. The beastmen in Shadowsh¡¯s territory have now been baptised by the mes of war as they grew much stronger than before. Not only that because of the ongoing war the amount of food they have been eating have multiplied. The foods came from Shadowsh and the in beasts in the battlefield. Because of the farming system Shadowsh have implemented in his territory the beastmen were now eating both meat and vegetables they even got used in eating with rice. Because of this they got stronger and stronger and with battling as form of training many of those that were in a bottleneck broke through. The amount of Xiantian Realm experts in the army were nowparable to an entire force of a city on the inner part of the continent. As they got stronger the amount of death became lesser and lesser while the amount of corpses eaten by the beasts that Shadowsh have raised grewrger as the soldiers from the Aqua Race n would fall under their unity. Not to mention the Scarabs in the battlefield is a form of protection in the battlefield together with the man eating vines and the wild beasts Shadowsh have tamed they created a dividing line between the two forces. But the battlefield was now filled with waters and the beasts of the Aqua Race n it was considered a forbidden zone for the beastmen. Arriving back to the frontline Shadowsh immediately told those that were in duty to rest as they will take over the base. The tense atmosphere is still the same the smell of death and blood is still lingering around. Buzzing noises were heard as the entire battlefield have be infested with Ancient Jewel Scarabs and Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs. There were numerous of times the people of the Aqua Race n tried to annihte the Scarabs but Shadowsh and his men would take this opportunity to attack them since they are focusing on the scarabs. This type of method continue to grind the number of Aqua Race soldiers actually there is already a Aqua Race powerhouse that have fallen on this battlefield. Because of this the Aqua Race n were quite cautious against him even if they send a powerful individual they would be stopped by Fire Demon Dragon King. With him protecting Shadowsh they wouldn¡¯t be able to eliminate him but because of his presence the Aqua Race n also sent a powerful individualparable to a dragon king to keep Fire Demon Dragon King in check. Back in the present Shadowsh once again stands in front of the raging battle against two group. His presence caused the Aqua Race n to tremble in fear as the amount of miracles he have attained for his group is quiterge and because of thisrge numbers of Aqua Race soldiers have been killed. Chapter 560 Chapter 560: CHAPTER 531 RUNE BEASTS Suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow started to twitch as he looks at the person in front was of him. He doesn¡¯t know why but he felt oddly intimidated by this person not because of strength but an instinct of someone intellectual. A greatmander! These words shed on his head as his eyes locked on this specific individual radiating chilling killing intent. The person who was staring at him felt his killing intent and he shivers a bit before smiling in a carefree manner. Just as he was about to speak he saw Shadowsh moving his hand and pointing at him as the numerous Scarabs in the battlefield started to converge in front of him and started charging towards him. A chill ran through his spine but he hadn¡¯t lost hisposure as he waves his hand and twelve individuals around him ms their trident on the water as they became water sharks and started colliding with the legion of Scarabs. ..... Shadowsh then waves his hand towards the people behind him as the archers started to shoot their arrows towards the direction he was pointing. The Aqua Race soldiers let¡¯s out a roar as the water rised up and formed a shield blocking the arrows. The soldiers then rode their mounts as they charged towards the barrier they knew after continuous battle with the Aqua Race n that the water barrier is actually not that tough to break it only needs one forceful attack to pop it. The Aqua Race soldiers were already ready for this move as some of them summoned piranha like beasts to charge towards the iing enemies. Shadowsh saw this and smiled as he waves his hand a hole appeared near the water and numerous fish started flying out of the holending on the water. This school of fish is called Frenzy Tigerfish they are the predator of Illusive Piranhas the very same beasts that the Aqua Race n used to stop the cavalries. Because of the water barrier the water would be shallower making it essible for cavalries to cross over. The Frenzy Tigerfish started chomping down on the Illusive Piranhas causing them to be useless. Because of Hentai¡¯s modification the Frenzy Tigerfish did not attack the mounts and only targeted the piranhas. The Aqua Race soldiers felt a chill in their heart as they realised that one of their trump cards became useless. Theirmander narrows his eyes as he lets out a smile he then waves his hand as another group came forward and starts to y their conches. The piranhas and the tigerfish started to be disarray as they bump into each other without any sense of direction. Suddenly the Illusive Piranhas started exploding causing the cavalries to halt upon seeing this Shadowsh immediately order to retreat but before they were able to do that a group of Aqua Race soldiers charge out of the water barrier and started shing with the cavalry. Looking at the cold chilling eyes of these Aqua Race soldiers it seems that they were already ready to die. As the piranhas continue to explode the cavalries started to have trouble dealing with the beastman. They realised that every time that they wounded them the blood on the piranhas would heal them. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became solemn as he waves his hand and his clones appeared besides him. The eyes of the Aqua Racemander lits up as he looks at clones he then waves his hand and numerous Xiantian marine beasts came out and let¡¯s out a roar. Upon seeing that there are actually 20 of them Shadowsh realised that his enemy have already calcted that he would call his clones. But Shadowsh smiled as numerous individuals behind him started flying towards these Xiantian marine beasts these individuals were the new Xiantian realm experts of Shadowsh¡¯s territory. These were the people that managed to break through their bottleneck with the help of Old man emerald¡¯s breakthrough phenomenon. The eyebrow of the Aqua Racemander jumps up as the number of Xiantian Realm experts on Shadowsh¡¯s side isn¡¯t on their n but he managed to regain his confidence as he felt the aura of these experts he realized that they are just newly breakthrough Xiantian Realm experts they still haven¡¯t consolidated their foundation. Just as he regains his confidence he saw Shadowsh waving his hand once again as an another ck hole appeared just beside him. Buzzing noises were heard as the Ancient Jewel Scarabs that were undergoing metamorphosis came out. Their appearance have changed they look more mysterious than before as unique runes started shing on their shells. The expression of the people in the battlefield charged as the Aqua Racemander shouted ¡°Impossible how could there be rune beasts on this ce and what¡¯s more how could someone with a cultivation of only Xiantian Realm control them?!¡± Shadowsh was confused as to why the expression of the Aqua Race soldiers became pale white with the appearance of the newly evolved Ancient Jewel Scarabs. Suddenly he felt his world being crushed as someone locked onto him as a giant scaly hand appeared above the battlefield. ¡°You dare make a move on my presence!¡± The voice of Fire Demon Dragon King was heard as intense heat started to spread throughout the battlefield. The scaly hand stops as a roar was heard followed by an arrogant voice ¡°Red lizard do you really think you could stop me!¡± ¡°Stinky fish why don¡¯t you try it!¡± Roared Fire Demon Dragon King back as the word lizard ticks him off very much. ¡°Retreat!¡± Shadowsh immediately orders as he realized that the two might make a move. If that is so then this entire battlefield wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them back. But the Aqua Racemander had other ns ¡°Men of our great n! This is the time we will risked our lives! Our objective capture themander of the enemy force!¡± His eyes shed in a craze manner as after seeing the appearance of the Ancient Jewel Scarabs they knew that they shouldn¡¯t let Shadowsh go. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know why but it seems that rune beasts are quite important as the reaction of the Aqua Race soldiers is evident on this. Just as he was wondering why his eyes bulged so did the soldiers of the beastman side because of the event they had seen. The Aqua Race soldiers started turning into skeletons as the Ancient Jewel Scarabs started mowing down on them. Even the Xiantian marine beasts weren¡¯t able to escape their fate as they immediately turned into skeletons after the Ancient Jewel Scarabs finish their job on it. The beastmen gasp in fear as they look at these hundreds of Ancient Jewel Scarabs in fear. Shadowsh on the other hand was also frozen in shock. He quickly scanned these hundreds of Ancient Jewel Scarabs to see what had happened to them to cause such powerful change. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Primordial Rune Scarabs Race: Rune Beast (Insect) Grade: 0th Grade Rune Beasts Cultivation Level: Xiantian Realm (Early) Attributes: Poison Rune Law: [Law of Devouring] Racial Trait: [Paralysing Venom], [Metamorphosis] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Just like what the Aqua Racemander have shouted they have be a rune beast but what caused Shadowsh to be confused is that they have just rank up to Xiantian Realm, How did they manage to learn a specificw already. But his confusion quickly turns into joy with this kind of trump card he would be able to fight even Xiantian King experts. He quickly asks Hentai on the information how the Ancient Jewel Scarabs turned into Primordial Rune Scarabs. [After checking their present condition and the difference between the other Ancient Jewel Scarabs, Hentai have deduced that for the Ancient Jewel Scarabs to be Primordial Rune Scarabs they need to absorb a type ofw to increase their own understanding of theirws.] [Hence even if some Ancient Jewel Scarabs break through Xiantian Realm they wouldn¡¯t able to be Primordial Rune Scarabs unless another breakthrough phenomenonparable to Long Jiaozhi.] Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath as he realized that turning his Ancient Jewel Scarabs into Primordial Rune Scarabs would be an extremely hard endeavour as a breakthrough phenomenon such as Old man emerald would be hard toe by. Even Fire Demon Dragon King said so but at least he now knew the method on how to improve the strength of his bugs. Just as he was feeling joy seeing how powerful his pets are he felt an extreme sense of dangering from beneath him. He quickly flew away but he wasn¡¯t fast enough as two pairs of hands grabs his ankle and drags him down. Quickly transforming into a little fox before turning into a giant dragon the hand froze as the changes that Shadowsh have undergone is too huge. With a p of his wings he flew away because he had put LS back on his dantian since he doesn¡¯t have time to take care of him while he was on the battlefield. Chapter 561 Chapter 561: CHAPTER 532 TARGET: SHADOWSLASH Inside Shadowsh¡¯s dantian LS was looking at the hundreds of Primordial Rune Scarabs flying in the battlefield with interest. Too bad he was told not to go out even though he has a powerful aura that could help deter weak willed individuals or those that have dragon bloodline it wouldn¡¯t work against these strong willed soldiers that are ready to die in the name of their n. Especially now that Shadowsh is considered the main target of the enemy at the present. The Primordial Rune Scarabs were mowing down the enemies but because of the Xiantian Realm experts in the enemy¡¯s side their pace have decreased but judging from their situation it seems that the Aqua Race n wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. ¡°Protect the lord!¡± Suddenly the soldiers from the beastman side have recovered from their stupor as their first reaction was to protect Shadowsh. Immediately the Xiantian Realm experts in their side flew towards Shadowsh while the rest either ride their mounts or ran towards the enemies to intercept them. The Ancient Jewel Scarabs and the Corpse Eating Scarabs also started devouring those that tried to chase after Shadowsh but because of their strength they aren¡¯t able to stop all of the enemies. ..... Some of the Corpse Eating Scarabs were killed as they are too weak and couldn¡¯t stop an all out attacking from a Xiantian Realm experts. While the two forces once again shed Shadowsh who was the main character in this battlefield felt a foreboding sense ringing on his instinct. Without any warning someone or something hit him in the side of his chest as he was thrown to the ground with an explosion. The ground that he crashed on cracked as he spat out blood because of the attack. He couldn¡¯t help but curse his luck as he knew that the one who attacked him is either an elite just like Gongniu Jinde or a powerful Xiantian King expert. Suddenly he felt somethingtching on his body. The feeling that the thingtching on him gave him were the feeling of a tentacle. A creepyughter was heard behind him as it spoke ¡°Little fellow I got you now!¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar as he tried to break free but it¡¯s futile, He was startled that someone could actually sneak up on him considering how powerful and sensitive his spiritual sense is. ¡®LS!¡¯ With his will he immediately calls LS for help suddenly his entire being emits a powerful dragon prestige that froze the battlefield momentarily. But for him it was all the time he needed to escape with a roar he used his nine tails to hit the person that was holding him before flying away. But just as he was flying away he felt a sudden weakness assaulting him without even thinking he knew he was poisoned. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse as he slumps into the ground once again paralysed and unable to move. He willed his dragon Qi to burn the poison away but he realized that the poison is just too domineering. The creepyughter was once again heard as a mocking voice spoke ¡°Little fellow do you really think that you could escape my hands? Heh! I am Zhangyu Du of the Octopus n I am considered a once in a lifetime genius for a mere half beast such as you it is already considered an honor to be captured by me.¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out a snort but he knew that he needed time to solve the poison wrecking his body so listening to this person ramble would do some good to him. But he once again felt the tentaclestching onto him and once again he cursed inwardly as he realized that his opponent wouldn¡¯t give him any chance. Suddenly a domineering dragon roar was heard throughout the battlefield Shadowsh immediately felt joy as he was familiar to this dragon roar. ¡®Old man you took too long!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but want to shout that but he was saving his energy on dispersing the poison on his body. He then felt a liquid was thrown all over him as he realized that this liquid felt very disgusting it also smell disgusting. ~Hehehe~ ¡°It seems that we need to leave little fellow¡± With that Shadowsh was pulled away by his opponent. Roar! Old man emerald let¡¯s out a roar as he shouted ¡°Do you really think you could escape my gaze smelly octopus!¡± With that he brought his dragon w towards a specific spot in which looks like there was nothing there. Bam! The entire battlefield shook as green liquid starts to cover the palm of Old man emerald. Old man emerald then sensed a powerful aura locking onto him and he couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn he then grabs Shadowsh and threw him towards the Xiantian Realm experts from their side. ¡°Take him away!¡± Roared Old man emerald as his aura surged and he charged towards a certain direction. Just a couple of seconds after he left a powerful sonic boom shook the battlefield. Without anyone realising it but on the spot where the green liquid was sprayed a person with four tentacle hands dug up from the ground. This person also has four tentacle legs as he couldn¡¯t help but curse ¡°God f*ckin d*mmit! I nearly died if it weren¡¯t for the earth escape talisman I would have be a pile of mess.¡± He then locks on the retreating Xiantian Realm experts from the beastman side and smile in an evil manner as he said ¡°Do you really think you could escape from my grasp?¡± With that he chased after the retreating Xiantian Realm experts but before he could catch up the Primordial Rune Scarabs flew back to Shadowsh. Upon seeing this the octopus man stops and said ¡°You got lucky today half beast.¡± Even though he was confident on himself but even he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match against these hundreds of Primordial Rune Scarabs. Shadowsh on the other hand used his spiritual sense to tell the beastmen that were carrying him to put him into the fortress. These beastmen nodded as they brought him into their fortress. The fortress is still iplete as some of its parts were actually destroyed by the Aqua Race n. There are actually a couple of beastman soldiers that were helping the builders on fixing the destroyed parts. Seeing many of theirrades have returned quite early they realised something have happened on the battlefield. When they saw that these individuals were carrying Shadowsh they couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. They thought that their side have lost fortunately one of the Xiantian Realm experts told what had happened during today¡¯s battle and the soldiers were stunned. Then they started cheering as a trump card such as the Primordial Rune Scarabs is truly an heaven sent to them. But they also realized that the danger on Shadowsh¡¯s life have increased as from the information they have received they found out that he was now the number one target of the Aqua Race n. The soldiers then grips their weapon and swore that they would protect Shadowsh with all they got. Shadowsh was put into his designated room inside the fortress he was still using his dragon Qi to dispel the poison. Because of his exquisite control over his spiritual sense it was much easier for him to dispel poisonpared to those that have the same cultivation level as him. After a while he heaved a sigh of relief as he starts to stretch his limb finally able to move them. He then became serious as he now realized that he would be a primary target for the Aqua Race n because of the presence of the Primordial Rune Scarabs. Since it¡¯s like this he decided to only go to the battlefield via his clone while he will hide on his secret base cultivating in retreat. He nodded as he starts to spread the Primordial Rune Scarabs towards the surrounding to be safe as he realized that there are individuals that is able to bypass his and Hentai¡¯s field of sense. After getting a message that the coast is clear he quickly summoned back one of his clones as he secretly went out of the fortress leaving his clone behind. Leaving the fortress he took one Primordial Rune Scarabs with him and left the rest with his clone. Now the whole fortress is buzzing with noises as the Primordial Rune Scarabs started flying around it. Transforming into a little fox Shadowsh started creeping out of the fortress and into the forest. He started acting natural as he doesn¡¯t want anyone finding out that he left. What he did not know is that atop of the fortress were three clowns and each of these clowns radiates powerful auraparable to Old man emerald. One of the clown with a dragon pattern on his cape asks ¡°Are these the rune beasts that caused so much hubbub on the battlefield?¡± A clown with silver cape spoke ¡°They are the only ones that have runes on their back so it must be them.¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562: CHAPTER 533 THE FOUR CLOWNS ¡°Zenose out¡± Said thest clown that have a pink cape judging from her voice she sounds like a female and her figure is also the same as a female. Just after she spoke a wriggling mass could be seen as it formed a clown with swirl pattern all over his body. ¡°Yes mistress?¡± Spoke the clown but his voice is extremely eerie as they left a sound of numerous insects wriggling about. ¡°Is it true that a person in this savage continent actually manage to control the illusive and mysterious rune beasts?¡± Asks the pink caped clown. ¡°Yes, I have seen it in mine and my darling¡¯s eyes as these beautiful creatures were actually following a half beast order¡± Answered the swirl pattern clown, From his voice a sense of jealousy could be felt. The golden dragon pattern clown spoke ¡°If what you said is true then this individual is extremely important to us.¡± ¡°Go and capture him.¡± His voice is calm but behind it was a sense of dignity as if one could not help but following his order. ..... ¡°My lord I wish I could but these beautiful beings could easily devour my little darlings, what¡¯s more they are a higher species of insect even the insect queen that I am rearing trembles in fear upon them.¡± Spoke the swirl pattern clown as behind his voice is a sense of fear. The golden dragon pattern clown then looks at the silver clown besides him. The silver clown knew what hispanion wanted, nodding he spreads his palm towards the fortress as the entire space around the fortress seems to bend. Immediately the Primordial Rune Scarabs started buzzing as they sensed the iing threat as they quickly swarmed towards the source of the threat. The golden dragon pattern clown waves his hand as three golden dragons appeared besides him. Their body looks a bit illusionary and judging from their bright emotionless eye they aren¡¯t living beings. They let out a roar as they flew towards the iing tide of Primordial Rune Scarabs. But quickly every clown on the vicinity were shocked as they saw the Primordial Rune Scarabs started devouring the three giant golden dragons at an rming rate. The golden dragon pattern clown spoke ¡°I think I finally realised what the runes in their back meant.¡± ¡°The rune of devouring.¡± The three clowns on the other hand gulp in fear as they also realised the very same thing seeing how these little critters act. The golden dragon pattern clown then grunted as the shine on the three giant golden dragons be much more brighter as they sent the Primordial Rune Scarabs away with their attacks. But no matter how much these three giant golden dragons attacked them they just kept on getting back up and continue on devouring them. Their ravenous appetite quickly absorb the energy that these three golden dragons were made off. Upon realising this the golden dragon pattern clown waves his hand dispersing the three golden dragons he then said ¡°Attack that are based on elemental energies is useless against these rune beasts I¡¯ll have to deal with them personally.¡± With that he flew towards the swarm of Primordial Rune Scarabs as he lets out a roar that oddly sound like a dragon roar. He then punched out as arge portion of Primordial Rune Scarabs were thrown back but they aren¡¯t harmed as their carapace is extremely strong capable of even taking an all out attack that came from someone the same level as Old man emerald. Seeing that the bugs wouldn¡¯t be able to approach them anymore the silver clown then continue on what he was doing earlier. Once again the space around the fortress starts to be distorted. Then a hole appeared besides the silver clown as the pink and the swirl pattern clown jumps into it. When the two of them arrived at the other side of the hole their expression be pale as they arrived inside the room of the clone Shadowsh¡¯s have switched with. What was most the scariest thing inside the room is that there are actually Primordial Rune Scarabs inside. The pink clown let¡¯s out a shout as powerful aura surged from her body as she ps the Primordial Rune Scarabs away. Not wanting to waste this opportunity the swirl pattern clown leaps towards Shadowsh¡¯s clone. The clone was now being controlled by Hentai so of course it reacts a little bit slowerpared when Shadowsh was the one controlling it. But it still reacted albeit a bit toote. Themotion inside the room rmed the beastmen guarding the fortress but because they are suffering some kind of motion sickness right now they aren¡¯t able to walk normally. When the two clowns jumps back on the hole the Primordial Rune Scarabs tried to chase after them too bad for them the hole immediately closed after the two clowns entered. The Primordial Rune Scarabs let¡¯s out a loud buzzing noises as they flew out of the room they disregard the distorted space around them as they flew towards their group. The buzzing noises they produced caused the already violent swarm of Primordial Rune Scarabs to be much more violent as they starts to sh with the golden dragon pattern clown much more faster than before. Before they were relishing from the high quality energy that the golden dragon pattern clown produced but now they became berserk as their devouring capability increased. Sensing his Qi being consumed at a much rapid pace than before the golden dragon pattern clown knew it was time to leave. Without hesitation he once again summoned his golden dragons but this time there are more than 10 golden dragons flying about. The golden dragon pattern clown then flee as he nods at the silver clown as an another hole appeared besides them. The two of them then jumps into the hole as the disturbance in the space around the fortress disappears. On the other hand the Primordial Rune Scarabs have devoured four of the golden dragons but the rest disappears as the two clowns went inside the hole. The entire fortress was in chaos as the soldiers inside started to panicked after realising that their lord have been kidnapped. The ones that were really affected were those that swore to protect Shadowsh and yet a couple of momentster they failed to keep their promise. Inside an extremely dark space four clowns were surrounding Shadowsh¡¯s clone. The golden dragon pattern clown then grasp the head of the clown before crushing them into bits as the clown poofs out of oblivion. A surge of aura burst out from the golden dragon pattern clown. He then shouted ¡°To think that we were fooled by an half beast hahaha¡± The golden dragon pattern clown startedughing but the other three clowns knew that he was extremely pissed off right now. He then stopsughing as he looks at the swirl pattern clown and asks ¡°Is your Intel correct? why is the one we obtain just a mere clone!?¡± ¡°Your lordship! I swore in my life that what my darlings have seen were true not a word from me is false!¡± The swirl pattern clown quickly shouted. ¡°Stop it Amelgaol. This lowly peasant wouldn¡¯t dare to trick any of us.¡± The swirl pattern clown quickly nodded. The golden dragon pattern clown snorted as the swirl pattern clown was thrown out of the darkness. A hole appeared on the forest besides the fortress and the swirl pattern clown was thrown out of the hole with a huge footprint on his chest. Blood seeps out of his mouth, It seems that he spat out some blood after being kicked out of the silver clown dimension. Wriggling mass of insects starts toe out of his body and starts to rapidly heal him. The swirl pattern clown started cursing inwardly as he swore that he would capture Shadowsh by himself and obtain the ability to control the Primordial Rune Scarabs and nurture them to a level that everyone would fear him. Just as he was cursing inwardly he spot upon a fox and couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°What the f*ck you looking at!¡± The fox on the other hand seems to be scared away by his shout as it scurried deeper into the forest. ¡°Dumb fox¡± The swirl pattern clown then scatters his bugs and decided to guard the fortress if any suspicious action or individual would enter in it. What he did not know is that the very same fox was also cursing on him. Shadowsh who was running into the forest nearly had a heart attack when he encountered the clown fortunately for him, he wasn¡¯t discovered. He also realized that the clone he left on the fortress was killed so he had to call another clone to monitor the battlefield while he will stay on his secret base. But that earlier event really grabs his heart and shook it violently, He wasn¡¯t afraid of the swirl pattern clown but the other clowns that captured his clone easily. Chapter 563 Chapter 563: CHAPTER 534 TARGET: SHADOWSLASH ll Shadowsh have been notified by Hentai that the one who have capture his clone is an extremely powerful group of individuals. One was able to fend off his Primordial Rune Scarabs, Another is a person that is able to manipte space andstly were two group of individuals that captured his clone in a rather easy manner. One of those two individuals was the swirl pattern clown that he had met earlier but judging from his strength he is considered the weakest in their group. As he continue to travel deeper into the forest the recement clone flew towards the fortress and it was greeted by the Primordial Rune Scarabs that were guarding the fortress. Insides the fortress the soldiers were rejoicing. ¡°Look it¡¯s lord Leo he have returned!¡± ¡°As expected of Lord Leo nobody could capture him that easily.¡± ..... ¡°Long Live Lord Leo!¡± The soldiers continue to chant his name as they felt relieved that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t really captured. They are angry about themselves though as they are too weak to protect Shadowsh. Once Shadowsh¡¯s clone went inside the fortress he was guarded tightly by the beastmen soldiers as they form a circle around him. On the other hand the Primordial Rune Scarabs started to follow the clone as they became more cautious and active than before. The swirl pattern clown wanted to make a move but he was feeling apprehension as he look at the numerous Primordial Rune Scarabs flying about. He could only snort and was about to blend into his surrounding when he suddenly falls down and realized his two legs were gone. He couldn¡¯t help but let¡¯s out a startled cry as he heard buzzing sounds around him. Looking around him, He saw numerous Primordial Rune Scarabs looking at him with intense desire. Because he was too focused on spying with Shadowsh¡¯s clone using the eyes of his insects he hadn¡¯t realised he was already being eaten by the Primordial Rune Scarabs. He lets out a blood curling cry as he was devoured by the little critters. In a separate dimension the other three clowns were discussing how to capture the real Shadowsh when the silver clown suddenly stood up and said ¡°We need to leave.¡± The other two clowns did not question his decision as the two quickly follows him. As they flew in between dimension the golden dragon pattern clown spoke ¡°Which individual manage to locate our location?¡± The silver clown answered ¡°Even I don¡¯t know who it was but judging from his aura he is someone as powerful as our ancestor.¡± The pink clown let¡¯s out a gasp as she said ¡°I have never thought that this savage continent have someone as strong as our ancestor.¡± Golden dragon pattern clown: ¡°Do not look down at this continent, Even thought the people living in this continent are savages they did exist here for a long time. Of course there is at least an individual that has the same strength as our ancestor.¡± While the three clowns were now fleeing from this continent Shadowsh on the other hand was getting close to his secret base but suddenly he had a sudden chill as he stops on his track. This sudden chill came from his intinct telling him that there is extreme danger that is approaching him. Aughter was then heard as a beautiful female appeared she was holding a pearl as she looks at Shadowsh with an innocent smile. Shadowsh instinct started ringing out like crazy telling him that this beautiful female is bad news for him. ¡°To think that you would be able to transform into a regr looking fox it surprised me a bit.¡± When Shadowsh heard this he knew he was found out so without hesitation he quickly dig underground as he kept on swearing inwardly. It seems that his n on hiding in his secret base is now a bust as the enemies have obtain an item or an ability to track his whereabouts. Just as he was digging underground a heavenly voice could be heard singing as his body momentarily froze. His mind then wanted to go back up and prostrate under that beautiful female but fortunately for him he has a powerful mind and willpower that he honed throughout his time on this world. ¡®Sh*t! Who is this person!?¡¯ He eximed inwardly as he continue digging but suddenly Hentai informed him about something causing him to freeze. [Master, It seems that you are digging towards the enemy.] He knew that he was once again being controlled by the person above him so he quickly summoned one of his clone and orders it to drag him away from this ce. The clone quickly dragons him away from their location. He was meditating in his fox form as to not be affected by the enemy he cut all of his senses. This move is rather bold to do in a middle of a fight but this is the only method he could think of so that he could escape from the clutches of his enemies. He also released 300 Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and one hundred Ancient Jewel Scarabs to rampage. While Shadowsh was trying to escape the beautiful girl that was trying to capture him stop singing as she sensed numerous entities flying out of the hole he made. ¡°Interesting but do you think that you could escape from my clutches.¡± After chuckling he took out arge pearl and threw it in front of her. With a sh of light a beast came out of the pearl. The beast have a fish but it¡¯s upper body looks like a seal the only thing strange is that it had a white body and an extremely cute face. It had a pink nose and her eyes is big and the two pairs is extremely clear and if a person looks at them they would immediately be drawn to it. Looking at the beautiful girl it started rubbing it¡¯s head to her. ¡°Princess, I want to capture someone can you give me a helping hand?¡± Hearing her request the gorgeous mermaid seal nodded as it lets out a beautiful cry and the clouds starts to dim. Just a couple of seconds rain started pouring down on their location. The mermaid seal then starts to shine as a haze starts to cover the two of them. Using this opportunity the beautiful female starts to chant and the water energy starts to converge towards them. Then two buff looking water elementals appeared just behind him. The mermaid seal once again let¡¯s out a beautiful cry as the two buff looking elementals starts to be much more smaller then weapons appeared on their arms. The buzzing noisesing from the hole be much more louder as the scarabs finally came out of the hole. Immediately after they appeared the two water elementals charge towards them. The two water elementals wields two trident that looks like they were made up of crystals. When the two swung their trident towards the scarabs a powerful gust of wind appeared causing the raindrops to scatter. When the tridents collided with the scarabs the Ancient Jewel Scarabs were thrown away but the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were actually killed. Shadowsh did not know of this as he was being dragged by the clone even if Hentai would inform him, He wouldn¡¯t able to respond as he cuts off all of his connection from the outside world. After dealing with the scarabs the two water elementals dives into the small hole as they became liquid so did their weapons. Shadowsh was awoken by Hentai as it performed an emergency protocol to disrupt his thought. Realising that something wasing towards their direction he quickly transformed into a worm and dug on the side while his clone continue on its original path. He then calls another one of his clone as it once again drag him away from this ce. He knew even if he could trick the thing that managed to enter his hole but he couldn¡¯t trick the beautiful female above as she could trace him in any location. Above the ground the beautiful female smiled lightly as she realized that her two water elementals were actually tricked. She sensed Shadowsh¡¯s location and the direction where her summon was going and immediately realised that they were tricked. Without hesitation she took out another pearl that looks exactly the same as the pearl that the beautiful mermaid seal came. Another sh of light shone in the are as a lobster as huge as a bus appeared it had a golden star in it¡¯s head. The beautiful female then pointed at the direction where Shadowsh¡¯s clone was dragging him. The lobster opens it¡¯s two pincers and a powerful gust of water came out of it and bore through the ground. Shadowsh was now in his conscious state but this time he sealed all the movement of his body least it will move on its own. Chapter 564 Chapter 564: CHAPTER 535 TARGET: SHADOWSLASH lll ¡®Danger!¡¯ A powerful sense of crises assaulted Shadowsh¡¯s senses. He quickly summoned another one of his clone as he told it to block the iing attack that is flying or more urate term digging towards them. The other clone that was dragging him quickened it¡¯s pace while the remaining clone transformed into a huge dragon and let¡¯s out a loud roar. The ground around it starts to copse as a powerful gush of water pierce through its scales but it didn¡¯t manage to kill the clone. But the powerful gush of water continue to pressure the clone as it continue to bury it down deeper. Above the ground, The beautiful female summoner frowns as she realized that her summon did not manage to hit her target. The lobsters shut it¡¯s two pincers as the powerful gush of water disappears. ..... It then raised it¡¯s right w and smash it into the ground as the entire area around them starts to quake. Below them Shadowsh also felt the ground quaking as the soil starts to trap them but his clone have transformed into a mole with two giant arms and two average side ones. This image of it came from one of the beast that could only be found on Beast Continent the number one escape artist below Xiantian Realm the Six Armed Mole. But the quaking got more intense as even the clone was having a hard time keeping them stable. Just as Shadowsh was thinking of summoning another clone the quaking stops confusing him but the clone started digging immediately as it does not care if the quaking stops it only cared about getting it¡¯s master out of this ce. Above the ground a lobster was mping down on a huge dragon even though the two has a huge difference in sizes but the situation isn¡¯t on the norm the bigger dragon was actually the one who was in an disadvantage. Its scales were destroyed and it¡¯s body was now being mped hard by the lobster the powerful pincers of the it starts to tear off the dragon¡¯s flesh. With one forceful pull the body of the dragon was split in half as it poofs out of oblivion. The lobster then continues it¡¯s earlier action as it starts to smash its pincers on the ground causing an earthquake around them. The beautiful female summoner on the other hand frowns as she looks at a certain direction and couldn¡¯t help but thought ¡®How did they manage to discover me this quickly? I only summoned Princess and Knight.¡¯ The one flying were Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald after the two Aqua Race powerhouse left the two quickly went to find Shadowsh. Old man emerald knew that the one in the fortress is just a clone as he doesn¡¯t feel anything from it. So with his newfound feeling towards Shadowsh he started following the feeling of his. What he didn¡¯t know the feeling familial closeness does not originated from Shadowsh but from LS. The very reason for his advancement is because of LS blessing without this he should need to spend at least a century to obtain his present strength. ¡°Hey virgin are you sure this is the right way?¡± Fire Demon Dragon King asks in confusion as he somewhat doubted his oldpanion. ¡°Shut the f*ck up cooked reptile¡± Snarled Old man emerald. Being called a virgin by one of his oldpanion truly prick a needle on his heart not to mention this oldpanion of his have now deemed this nickname to him. Fire Demon Dragon King snorted but he knew that securing Shadowsh¡¯s safetye first. As they flew towards the direction of Shadowsh the expression of the two immediately changed as they let out a roar and transformed into their true dragon form. The beautiful female summoner who felf the aura of Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King surging immediately knew that she could not stay in this location any longer so without hesitation she took out a couple more pearl and threw it above her. A giant flying whale appeared out of the pearl the whale is as big as a mountain as it¡¯s aura even caused the two dragon kings from afar feel pressured. Other than the flying whale there are another two beast that came out of the pearl. One was a flying manta ray and the other one was a shark but the funny thing is that the shark looks like a fish out of water as it just flops on the ground. The mermaid seal then let¡¯s out a cry as a blob of water converged towards the shark forming some kind of suit with it the shark was now able to fly like it¡¯s other members. Bursting out of the ground were her two water elementals from earlier it seems that they had finished off Shadowsh¡¯s clone. Roar! The two dragons arrived at the scene. They look at the beasts in front of them and frowns as they realised that these beasts are actually Grade 8 Xiantian Beast Kings. There are even some of these beasts that have an aura that transcend that of Grade 8 ranking. The only thing that worries the two dragon kings is the flying whale above them even though the two were quite powerful one m from such a creature would definitely injure them. The two quickly disperse such thoughts on their heads as they released their auras causing the space around them to freeze. As the opposite side start to have a staring contest their silence was broken by a cough. This cough frightens the beautiful female summoner as she bits her lips looking very unsatisfied but she still left with the escorts of her summons. On the other hand the two dragon kings wanted to make a move when suddenly a horrifying pressure descended on them causing the two to be mmed into the ground. A person riding a seahorse appeared he had a majestic vibe and a aura that caused others to tremble upon his presence. The two dragon kings let¡¯s out a roar full of defiance as they started to get up from the ground. Just this simple caused so much strain to the two as the ground beneath them started cracking because of pressure. But the two continue to stand up even though judging from their expression they were having a hard time. Sensing their gaze that are full of hatred and defiance the man riding the seahorse narrows his eyes just as he was about to make another move the simr coughing sound was once again heard. A person with an old taoist outfit and a cane appeared upon seeing this person the majestic man riding the seahorse stops his action. The man in an old taoist outfit starts to speak ¡°To think the so called guardian of the sea would make a move against my juniors it is really shameless.¡± The majestic man only snorted the two of them looks at each other before the majestic man took the beautiful female summoner with him and left. All the beasts that the beautiful female summoner have summoned returned to their respective pearl. After the enemies have left Old man emerald quickly shouted ¡°Hey brat are you still alive?!¡± After his shout the ground in front of them splits as a six armed mole came out behind it was Shadowsh. He was covered in dirt, looking at his surrounding he heaved a sigh of relief before releasing the seal on his body. After stretching for a while he started cursing ¡°Goff*cking d*mmit I have never thought that the Aqua Race n have an ability to actually trace me!¡± This event cause him to feel insecure as being able to escape dangerous situation is his specialty but now that he could no longer hide he starts to feel unsafe. Sensing his insecurity, Old man emerald frowns just as he was about to cheer him up the aura of insecurity disappears as Shadowsh started exuding a horrifying vibe of killing intent. ¡®Since I cannot hide anymore I could only fight since running away wouldn¡¯t work.¡¯ He thought. ¡®The target is me so I¡¯ll just need to created a trap to both protect me and kill anyone that tries to capture me.¡¯ ¡®My greatest trump card of right now is my Primordial Rune Scarabs but considering that they have just broken through Xiantian Realm I wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off against those that are at least Xiantian Emperor Realm.¡¯ While he was deep in thought the two dragon kings have caught a chill running down their spines as they look at Shadowsh with a rather frightened gaze. They felt the aura that belongs to that of a snake or fox beast n radiating on his body they knew he was nning something very frightening to even cause a chill to the both of them. After calming down Old man emerald approached him and pats his back with a rather powerful strength. Chapter 565 Chapter 565: CHAPTER 536 BOOBY TRAPS Snapping out of his deep thought Shadowsh looks at Old man emerald he then took a deep breath calming himself before saying ¡°Thank you old man if you hadn¡¯t arrived on time I would have been probably captured by the enemy.¡± He also thanked Fire Demon Dragon King after thanking the both of them, he looks at Old man emerald with an expression of confusion as he asks ¡°By the way, How did you manage to find my whereabouts?¡± This is what he wanted to ask from Old man emerald as he knew for a fact that he hadn¡¯t told him about the fact that he was nning to hide on his secret base. From Hentai¡¯s calction it seems that this event linked to LS. Old man emerald scratched his head as he answered in a rather confused tone ¡°Actually, I also don¡¯t know myself it seems that there is some kind of connection between us that makes me sensed your location even if our distance is quite apart.¡± A shiver runs down on Shadowsh¡¯s spine he knew that his friend meant something else but still such a cheesy line caused a shiver to run through his spine. He quickly shed besides Fire Demon Dragon King and spoke in a hurried manner ¡°Hey old man I don¡¯t swing that way!¡± ..... ¡°I know that being a virgin at your age would certainly caused your mentality to wane but please take it on somebody else and not me.¡± He then looks at Fire Demon Dragon King and said ¡°How about your old brother here? Not only he is handsome he has the same strength as you.¡± With that he transformed into his dragon form and flew back to the direction of his city. The two dragons were at first stunned, then realisation dawns onto them as Fire Demon Dragon King looks at Old man emerald with a frightened gaze while Old man emerald was seething in fury. ¡°You brat! Wait till I get my hands on you!¡± Hearing this a shiver runs through Fire Demon Dragon King¡¯s spine as he quickly said. ¡°Hey emerald don¡¯t lose hope just yet, maybe you will encounter a beautiful maiden right for you. Don¡¯t target our young friend just because you are feeling bottled up.¡± Hearing this only fuels Old man emerald¡¯s rage as he lets out a roar and charge towards Fire Demon Dragon King. After a full day full of ups and downs Shadowsh and the two dragon kings returns back to Shadowsh City. Shadowsh have now learned that LS is able to bless those that have dragon bloodline and would considered his subjects. Because he was now endangered LS sent a distress message to Old man emerald to rescue them. Back at the present Shadowsh, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King were gathered in the meeting room inside Shadowsh¡¯s mansion. Fire Demon Dragon King is exining the reason why Shadowsh became highly important. ¡°Rune beasts are mysterious creature scattered everywhere in this world.¡± ¡°They are highly powerful and each one at least have one ancient rune embedded on their bodies they exist even in the immemorial time when gods still exist in this world.¡± ¡°Ancient runes are different from our modern runes they are quite mysterious and till date only a couple of individuals manage to decipher their essence¡± ¡°Each of them have great potential and some of them even manage to reach godhood but at recent times there is no known information that an individual knew how to read them.¡± ¡°Rune beasts could also serve to stimte one¡¯s understanding in one¡¯s universalw.¡± ¡°Just like your insects, As long as an individual walks in the path of devouring they would be able to be enlightened as long as they live close to them.¡± Shadowsh have now realised why he became so important if his scarabs were used properly then the number of people breaking through Xiantian King and higher in his side would increase. He nodded and said ¡°With my ability to control my scarabs, the enemies would fear that the number of Xiantian Kings and above would increase.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King shook his head and said ¡°Not that, The real reason is because of a certain myth in this world.¡± Shadowsh and Old man emerald became interested. Shadowsh have no idea whatsoever about the information of rune beasts while Old man emerald only knew that they are quite a fearsome race. ¡°The myth is regarding the runes embedded in their bodies, Runes are called the God¡¯snguage so learning the meaning of runes and deciphering their essence would bring endless benefits but also danger to an individual.¡± ¡°But if you really manage to control the runes and make it your own then in the myths it is said even gods may cower in your presence.¡± Shadowsh and Old man emerald were shocked by this information the two of them looks at each other and realized that they have the same expression. Old man emerald then asks ¡°Hey roasted reptile, How do you know all about this stuff? From what I knew about you, you are nothing but a battle maniac.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King snorted as he spoke ¡°After reaching our level, leveling up would need strenuous effort and a lot of knowledge about ourws.¡± ¡°What I have been doing all this past years after obtaining the title of dragon king is increasing my knowledge little by little.¡± ¡°Even though there are no obvious increase on my strength, I have been feeling more and more powerful as I continue my meditation mastering thews I have acquired after reaching my level.¡± Old man emerald became speechless, he knew for a fact that his foundation isn¡¯t as stable as his old friend so he quickly became despondent. Shadowsh knew this and realized he could actually help him. Taking out a monster core filled with Leafinia¡¯s energy he presented it to the old man ¡°Hey old man can this help?¡± Sensing such pure nature and life energy Old man emerald was once again speechless, he then took the orb and asks ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Shadowsh smiled in a rather mysterious manner as he answered ¡°Came from a family member of mine.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King was also shocked even though hisw is different from Old man emerald he could still feel such a warm and yet mysterious aura from the orb. The Beast Continent is a much higher quality than Thousand Forest Continent but they both have advantages and disadvantages. First and foremost the energy in Beast Continent is a much higher qualitypared to Thousand Forest Continent. That is the reason why there are Xiantian Realm experts in this continent while in the Thousand Forest Continent there is none. But in Thousand Forest Continent there is a mysterious background hiding within it even though the residents there haven¡¯t reached Xiantian Realm yet their mastery over thews is actually much higherpared to the residents in Beast Continent. He had noticed this after staying on this continent for a while now but he also realised that if he doesn¡¯t have enough energy then thews he had mastered would be considered useless. While Old man emerald was touching the monster core all over like it was his precious darling Fire Demon Dragon King was feeling fidgety. Shadowsh also noticed this and knew what he wanted. Knowing this straightforward fellow is actually feeling he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He then asks ¡°Hey old demon! Maybe this can help you advance your strength.¡± He then threw three monster cores to him one was filled with Gulli¡¯s energy, one came from ze and thest one came from his own destructive chaos energy. The eyes of Fire Demon Dragon King lits up as he quickly said ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a cultivation retreat do not bother me if it isn¡¯t something important.¡± Old man emerald quickly shouted ¡°Hey stupid roasted reptile! We need to guard this brat, remember?¡± Fire Demon Dragon King just waves his hand nonchntly as he said ¡°You¡¯ll be guarding him for now, Once I advance my cultivation level I could protect him much more better.¡± ¡°Hey!-¡± Before Old man emerald could finish Fire Demon Dragon King shed out from the room it seems that he is quite impatient on leveling up. ¡°Tch!¡± Old man emerald clicked his tongue as he said ¡°I thought he had changed throughout these years but to think he is still the same impatient fool.¡± Shadowsh just smiled as he started discussing with Old man emerald about his n on turning his mansion into a ce of nightmare for his enemies. Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the things he had in n he realised that only people at the same level as him would be able to destroy his traps. Using the modern runes he had acquired after reading countless books and tablets from Beast Continent andbining them with his own understanding about the runes he manage to shape his mansion into abyrinth. Chapter 566 Chapter 566: CHAPTER 537 DEVOURING TECHNIQUE Three months gone by in a sh, The situation of Beast Continent became more and more dire as time pass. Fortunately for the beastman race because of this the countless ns and branches of beast race have be united. Even the tiger and lion beast n which were known for their hatred between each other out their difference aside to protect their home. What¡¯s the most surprising thing that had happened is the fact that Shadowsh was actually conferred the title of protector of the outer part of the continent bypassing the requirement and bing a member of the ten thousand race council. Speaking of Shadowsh, He was now being targeted by both the Aqua Race n and the clowns. There are at least a hundred attempts to capture him to date. Not one attempt to capture him have been sessful with Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King guarding him, he had a tight security. ..... If that wasn¡¯t enough the numerous traps he hadid down around his mansion and it¡¯s surrounding is already considered fatal. As more attempts ur the strength of his scarabs starts to rise increasing the difficulty on capturing him. Back at the present, Shadowsh and his two buddies were having a nice chat on his garden. Because of the numerous bloods of powerhouse poured down on his mansion the quality of his garden have increased not to mention after the breakthrough phenomenon of Old man emerald the garden have already reached the level of a sacred ce of sects on inner part of the continent. Shadowsh: ¡°So which one of you would be going on retreat next?¡± Because of the level of the monster cores he had given to Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King is too low for the two of them, they only needed one month at most to digest the enlightment they have obtained. Old man emerald: ¡°Actually we really don¡¯t need to go on a retreat after digesting the gifts that you have given to the both of us.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King nodded ¡°The beast cores you have given to us might not have given us the opportunity to breakthrough but it did help us solidifying our foundation.¡± Old man emerald: ¡°What we need right now is the opportunity to use our new mastery over thews we have mastered to have a breakthrough.¡± Shadowsh: ¡°But old man you have just broken through ain¡¯t it to hasty that you will be breaking through again?¡± Fire Demon Dragon King nodded ¡°I agree to the brat suggestion, As your senior you should listen to me.¡± Hearing this a vein started throbbing on Old man emerald¡¯s forehead, he then forcefully calms himself down and only snorted. But he still decided to listen to his two friends suggestion as he realized that he was really too impatient to gain strength. ¡°Hey virgin, I¡¯ll be going on the battlefield to check upon the situation there, don¡¯t you dare ck on guarding this brat.¡± Old man emerald stood up but before he could blow his fuse Fire Demon Dragon King let¡¯s out augh and flew out of the mansion. Shadowsh could only shake his head as he watched the interaction between the two individuals. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Spirit Beast], [Beast King], [Battle Lord], [Glutton] Job: Summoner, Master Tamer Race: Spirit Beast Specie: ?????? Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Pure)], [Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Pure)] Grade: 8th Grade Spirit Beast Gender: Male Level: First Stage of 3rd Gate of Transcendent/Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Fire/Dark/Spirit/Yin/Dragon Dragon Qi (Early Stage of Earth Tier): 16,500 + 16,500 Transcendent Strength: 1,00 Transcendent Agility: 1,200 Transcendent Endurance: 900 Transcendent Intelligence: 1,800 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Tier] [Dark Energy: 1st Rank Earth Tier] [Spirit Qi: 7th Rank Earth Tier] [Chaos Energy: 5th Tier] [Demonic Qi: 5th Tier] [Dragon Qi: 3rd Rank of Earth Tier] [Yin Qi: 3rd Rank of Earth Tier] Mana (4th Rank of Earth Tier): 32,000 + 32,000 Skills: [zing Piercing Bullets], [Defence Breaking Darkme sh], [Elemental Tail], [Darkfire st], [Transcendent Illusion], [Demomic Chaos st], [Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Transcendent Fox Spirit Beast], [Transcendent Dragon], [Transcendent Vision] Passive Abilities: [Transcendent Speed], [Transcendent Strength], [Cunning] Active Abilities: [Summon Clones], [Darkness Domain], [Change Form] Super Ability: [Transcendent Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh managed to once again rank up, it is because of a new technique he had mastered. This time the technique did not originated from Thousand Forest Continent but a precious technique obtained by Fire Demon Dragon King during his travel on a certain ruin from his ancestor. The ruin belongs to a former dragon king hundreds of thousands of years ago, the owner of the ruin is someone from the long lost dragon tribe gluttonous dragon tribe. Once Shadowsh have seen the technique he immediately falls in love with it. But because of this technique he had earned the title [Glutton] not that he mind since he considers himself a glutton long ago. The dragons and most beast are known for their ravenous appetite but the gluttonous dragon took it on a whole new level. Everything ranging from rocks to trees could be eaten on their mind because of this they look very chubbypared to their other counterparts. But the technique Shadowsh have obtained from Fire Demon Dragon King solved this problem. All the food eaten would either turned into energy or nourishment to the body so one could be either slim or buff even if they trained in this technique. But advancing using this technique would leave your foundation to be unstable while using this technique to rapidly improve your muscle will cause your control over your body to be a bit disarray. For Shadowsh this disadvantage is non-existent as with Hentai his foundation is extremely stable he just need to spend an amount of time following it¡¯s instruction and he could fully solidify his foundation. For the second type he could also let Hentai control the flow and distribution of nourishment in his body to obtain the best improvement on his physique. There is also the fact that he could gain enlightment much more easierpared to the author of this technique since he had his Primordial Rune Scarabs with him all the time. The technique is perfect for Shadowsh and his subordinates now that they had the Primordial Rune Scarabs as help to increase their mastery over the technique. Too bad the technique requirement over physique is too great for ordinary beastmen not just ordinary beastmen even elites would have trouble to obtain the requirement to train in such a technique because if they trained this technique without obtaining the proper requirement their stomach and their body would burst. So he had Hentai to downgrade the technique since the name of the technique is called Heaven Swallowing Technique he would separate it to 4 parts. Tree Swallowing, Beast Swallowing, Earth Swallowing and finally Heaven Swallowing Technique. Not only he would increase the speed of improvement of the strength of his territory he would also increase the talent of his subordinates. When the two dragon kings heard his n they were shocked they could already envision the powerful kingdom he would build in the future. Back in the present Shadowsh was watching over a thousand elite soldiers training just outside his mansion. Each one of these soldiers are considered elites on his territory and what is more terrifying is that each one of them were now training the Support type technique Tree Swallowing Technique. Before training they are required to devour at least one huge tree that is growing in the forest near Shadowsh¡¯s City. Because of the breakthrough phenomenon that Old man emerald underwent the trees and all the nts have thrive so of course their size would also magnify. So the tree size on the forest is extremely huge at least 8 grown men needs to link up together to hug the tree, it¡¯s height is as tall as a six story house. The soldiers need to at least a third of the tree to obtain the chance of training on Shadowsh¡¯s special training program. ..... The soldiers gritted their teeth as they gnawed on the wood little by little. At first they were suffering varying degrees of stomachache but after the Primordial Rune Scarabs starts to fly about near them and they starts to operate their technique they manage to recover. After training the energy they have obtained from the trees were quickly depleted. Most of the soldiers have broke their teeth after the first week of training but now they have regrown their teeth with the help of the Tree Swallowing Technique. After a while they finally manage to feel the increase in their strength because the Tree Swallowing Technique is only a support type technique they do not know the increase of their strength but after fighting in the frontline after each week of training their realised that their strength is increasing at a stable rate. Shadowsh became proud of his own aplishment even though his soldiers have only been training for two months the increase of their strength showed him a greater future for his territory. Chapter 567 Chapter 567: CHAPTER 538 MASSIVE CHANGES ON THE MANSION ¡°Hey brat, is the renovationplete?¡± Upon seeing the soldiers having rapid improvement on their strength Old man emerald asks. ¡°Sadly because of how grand you wanted it to be the building process would take years to finish¡± Answered Shadowsh in a rather helpless manner. *Sigh* ¡°Okay then let¡¯s just return and spar.¡± Old man emerald and Shadowsh then returns back to the garden. Shadowsh was busy on so many stuff, so Old man emerald took it upon himself to find a suitable ce for their sect. He had never thought he would stumble upon such a ce in his casual stroll on the forest near Shadowsh¡¯s City. Because of not enough time and the fact that he couldn¡¯t leave Shadowsh¡¯s side for a long time he wasn¡¯t actually expecting to find one. But maybe because of his breakthrough phenomenon the entirety of the forest and the surrounding territory have changed making it a much more higher quality than before. ..... After finding such a ce he immediately informed Shadowsh with it and without hesitation a team of builders were sent there to create a giant hall. As of now the ce is now crawling with scarabs not only this would be considered as protection for their sect but they would also be considered as guards for the builders. Near the construction site was a huge waterfall, Ziggy was transferred there as the forest is teaming with numerous beasts, theke would be considered as Ziggy¡¯s paradise. Shadowsh also had the builders build a temporary house for Ziggy¡¯s caretaker so that he could continue taking care on Ziggy¡¯s leisure life. There were numerous things Shadowsh wanted to do and implement on his territory he only managed to implement some. The entire territory Shadowsh owned is extremely busy right now and even though he had already started to implement some new rules and methods to strengthen his territory so that he could guild a solid foundation for his future kingdom but time is really not on his side. If he could at least have a decade of freedom, then his entire territory would transform into a powerful force that even those from the core part of Beast Continent would have scruples on the idea of fighting him. Back at the present, Shadowsh and Old man emerald were having a spar on his garden because of the changes that is happening on his territory he had decided to increase the size of his garden. The garden is now considered a small forest but every nook and cranny of it, is filled with scarabs and there are also special elite guards scattered around the forest. Not to mention the traps and the beasts living on this small forest, the garden is considered a safe ce for Shadowsh¡¯s adopted children to y in. The small forest is filled with heavenly treasures that Shadowsh grew himself with Hentai¡¯s help. In his entire territory only the garden on his secret base is able topare on his small forest. Back to the spar between Shadowsh and Old man emerald, A surprising thing could be seen on their spar. Not one of the trees or nts near them were harmed. Shadowsh have been requesting a spar to either Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King during his free time. He was now using only fist and his other physical capabilities to battle, he wasn¡¯t using his sword as he wanted to burn the energy on his body. His daily feast involves meats from high ranking beast that Fire Demon Dragon King have in. These beasts were at least Xiantian King Realm an entire realm higher than him so eating suchrge amount of meat from them would definitely overload his body. So during all this time he would fight with either Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald so that he could have a much easier time distributing the energy throughout his body. Bam! Shadowsh was hit on the face and was mmed to the tree behind him, not wanting to waste this chance Old man emerald took a step forward and punch on his stomach. Shadowsh spat out some of his saliva as the powerful force of Old man emerald¡¯s punch bore through his body. The tree that he was mmed to, also took the force of Old man emerald¡¯s punch but it only shook and didn¡¯t break making the situation quite confusing. Not giving mercy to Shadowsh, Old man emerald then kicks his face. Bam! His head knock on the tree, shaking it once again. Shadowsh quickly grasps the ankle of Old man emerald. Old man emerald expression did not changed as he jumps trying to kick Shadowsh¡¯s chin. Swaying his head to the side Shadowsh barely dodged the attack, he then grips the foot hard as he swings Old man emerald to the tree. But Old man emerald¡¯s reaction is really fast as he swings his head and his hair ps Shadowsh¡¯s face. The pain caused Shadowsh to shut his eyes close and lightens his grip on the foot. Using his hands he stops himself from being mmed into the tree, Old man emerald then used his other foot to kick Shadowsh on the face once again. Bam! Shadowsh¡¯s nose broke as blood started to spill from it but Old man emerald is relentless on his attack as he made a sweeping motion using his legs. Shadowsh sensing the danger jumps dodging the attack but his eyes were now red because of the attack from Old man emerald¡¯s hair earlier. Old man emerald then kicks upward causing Shadowsh¡¯s expression to turn ugly as he cursed inwardly as he could only do his best to block the attack. Bam! Shadowsh and Old man emerald kick at the same time because Old man emerald is restraining himself and is only using the strength of an individual on Xiantian King Realm Shadowsh still manage to amodate with the situation. Pushing himself off the ground, Old man emerald aimed a punch Shadowsh¡¯s face once again. Shadowsh sways his head to the side but Old man emerald have already expected this as his main attack is actually his other arm. Bam! A shocking scene happened, Old man emerald retreated a couple of steps as he felt his nose aching. Shadowsh charge towards him with zing fighting intent as he quickly lowers his head and spreads his arm. Old man emerald have already recovered from the pain earlier he looks at the iing Shadowsh with a rather calm expression. He clenched his right fist tightly as after Shadowsh passed a certain distance he quickly made an instantaneous movement causing the ground beneath him to break slightly. Shadowsh dodge the attack just by a hair breadth, quickly catching Old man emerald¡¯s hand, he lets out a grunt and ms him into the ground. Old man emerald felt the world spun knowing that he was being thrown to the ground he quickly made a decision to kick to the side before he hits the ground. Bam! Shadowsh took the kick with his arms crossed to the side to minimize the damage dealt. Being push sideward he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly inwardly as he realized that his strength is really not enough to face an elite Xiantian King expert. Old man emerald then stood up as he pats the dirt from his body and started speaking ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s spar brat.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he looks at the tree around him with a proud look, these trees are different from the trees outside. ¡°Hey brat, What are you looking so smug for it is my own effort that turned these trees into high quality treasures.¡± Said Old man emerald in a rather arrogant tone. What he had said have some truth within them as with his newfound knowledge on the control of hisw, he had strengthened the trees and increased their qualities. ¡°Hmph! Old man don¡¯t you dare be arrogant about this matter no matter how much effort you gave to these trees, they shouldn¡¯t have evolved in such a stable pace without my help.¡± Looking at the arrogant looking expression from Old man emerald¡¯s face, Shadowsh quickly shot his ego down. Old man emerald only snorted as the two of them returns back to the main part of the garden. Using the reserve energy from his body, Shadowsh quickly heals his broken nose and some other parts of his body that was aching. Shadowsh have been training hard during these past few weeks with the Heaven Swallowing Technique, he had arge amount of reserved energy inside his dantian and also inside Hentai. LS inside him was also having a great time withrge amount of energy that Shadowsh was gaining daily, his growth rate have increased tremendously. As he return back to the main garden, he was quickly greeted by Glutton and his siblings because of the massive expansion that the garden have undergone, they could frolic around without getting bored. Chapter 568 Chapter 568: CHAPTER 539 SNEAK ATTACK Shadowsh and Old man emerald were now discussing something that involves the garden. ¡°Like I told you brat we need to create an artificial mountain in this ce and we could build an artificial waterfall with it.¡± Said Old man emerald. *Sigh* ¡°I wish so too but I wanted to create a spiritual mountain even thought we have Sloth we still have no one to improve the quality of the water in this garden.¡± Answered Shadowsh helplessly. Sloth, Shadowsh, Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald were the ones responsible on improving thend epassing the garden. It is the reason why the ground beneath them became much more tougher but yet is much more efficient on growing the nts inside the garden. Old man emerald also sighed as he also knew that this was true, the effort that the four of them have given to this garden is quite great because of it the garden have turned into a wondend. The beasts living inside this garden have all evolved into a much higher grade beasts. ..... Shadowsh was also adding more high grade beast on the garden, he was working hard by researching each beast he had released on his garden. Each prey would have a corresponding predator while each predator would have a rival to curb them. Other than the beasts that belongs to the faction of the seven sinful beasts, the other beasts living on this garden would have this type of system. Shadowsh wanted to transform his garden into a miniature world just like Safehaven Paradise and to do that he had to increase the quality of this plot ofnd to the point it would createws for itself. Hentai have already rooted itself to this garden and the only requirement now is to increase its quality. But unlike Safehaven Paradise, he have other ns for this garden he wanted it to be his own personal world that he could carry around on his dantian. If he had something like Sans or Gulli¡¯s personal world then he could carry his family with him anywhere he wants to go. Actually, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King knew his n but they have never heard about making a ce into a personal world so they are quite curious about it and was interested on learning it. The rtionship between the three have be close since the three of them have been risking their lives for each other all of this time. ¡°It¡¯s okay old man, I already have the solution for our problem but I still need to erge the garden a bit more.¡± Shadowsh said in a confident manner. ¡°What?! I thought you said that this ce is already big enough!¡± Startled old man quickly shouted. ¡°I know but this time I need to create a location that I could transfer salt water type beasts.¡± Shadowsh have already obtained a type of beast that could increase spirit Qi on the surrounding, it was called Heavenly m together with Mana Fish and Life Corals he could create an unmatched aquatic Paradise on Beast Continent. But these creatures could only survive on salty waters which is the ocean, Hentai have been experimenting on changing this nature of theirs but it was futile. Each of these three species could not live individually, they need the presence of the other two to be able to mature. Heavenly m could not live on just any ce, the location needs arge amount of Mana for it to be able to thrive and grow, it also needs to capture fish that haverge amount of vitality but it could only swallow small type of fish. It needs a year to be able to create an Heavenly Pearl that could increase the spirit Qi of its surrounding and 3 years to be able to give birth to its offspring. The Mana Fish needs to live on a ce that is full of spirit Qi and haverge amount of life Qi for it to thrive. It needs 3 years to fully mature and another decade for it to be able to conceive children. The Life Corals on the other hand needs both spirit Qi and Mana to live without either of the two it would die. The energy it¡¯s exude helps all living creatures on its surrounding as it release incredibly refined life Qi around it¡¯s location. The beach near his secret base have been developing quite nicely with his and Hentai¡¯s help. From the information he had received from his believers, they still haven¡¯t found any sign that the Aqua Race n is nning on upying the beach probably because there are numerous marine beasts living on such location and the Aqua Race n deems it futile to conquer such ce. But for Shadowsh their indifference on his beach is a weed message by him. Not only the secret base is located near the beach but also had had been developing his secret marine base just hidden by a couple of coconut like trees near the beach. His marine beasts subordinates have been developing well, judging from how much they have been improving these past months, their improvement is much greater than the subordinates Shadowsh have onnd. More and more of them have been breaking through Xiantian Realm with steady amount of food and the fact that they have been eating and eating more because of the effect of the Primordial Rune Scarabs stationed on the beach. Because of their increasing poption the beach became more and more ufortable to them but such increase of poption would slow down because of the rate of them evolving. The marine beasts have took it upon themselves to conquer the nearby waters to expand their domain. Because of this, they have a couple of conflicts with the the marine beasts that the Aqua Race n have subdued but this does not draw the attention of the Aqua Race n because for them it is quite normal for beasts to fight for territory. Shadowsh was gratified by their desire to create a muchrger territory for him because of this he became much more confident. The Beast Continent is slowly being pushed to a corner by the Aqua Race n but now that his marine beasts have created a much more powerful territory for him at least he now have an escape route if things go south. Back at the present, Old man emerald and Shadowsh were now looking quite grim as the two realised that they have been locked by a powerful spiritual sense. Especially Shadowsh, he had created numerous traps and detection arrays throughout his garden not to mention his subordinates that would report any sign of intruder and yet the people that are targeting them right now manage to enter without being noticed. And judging the situation right now, it seems that the enemy purposely leak their strong spirit to the two. The reason for this is because of the presence of the three Feng wives and their children on the garden. ¡®LS!¡¯ With his strong thought LS immediately respond as his terrifying dragon might flood the whole surrounding. Instantly, Old man emerald disappears from his seat as Shadowsh quickly summoned his clones and orders them to protect the others as he transformed into a his true form and increased his size. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone but they were already been lifted by the clones as they were brought inside the mansion. The mansion lits up as a powerful barrier envelops it but Shadowsh knew that the barrier wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his present enemy. Roar! Old man emerald¡¯s dragon roar was heard throughout the city startling everyone but immediately the people in the military started to move. Teams of soldiers starts to parade across the city relieving the residents making them feel safe while some of the soldiers immediately marched to Shadowsh¡¯s mansion. Back to mansion, Shadowsh was now engaging in a battle against an individual from the Aqua Race n. This individual is quite young but he was very powerful, he manage to easily supressed Shadowsh. Shadowsh knew that he was not a match against this individual but he could not retreat, he could only hope that Old man emerald would be able to defeat his opponent. He was also feeling anxious as he knew that Fire Demon Dragon King was now guarding the battlefield so if such an individual manage to bypass his senses that only meant two things either he was tied up by an another powerhouse or these individuals in front of him is quite proficient in concealment technique. Either way, he knew he was now in a precarious situation. He manage to rescue the others by using LS powerful dragon might as to surprise the enemy but that was it, he could not rescue himself. But he had another n in mind and that is to stall as long as he could. Swish! The valiant looking Aqua Race genius waves his spear as he manage to injure Shadowsh on the chest. Chapter 569 Chapter 569: CHAPTER 540 DEFEATING A XIANTIAN KING While Shadowsh was having a hard time dealing with his enemy, Old man emerald have the opposite situation. It seems that his enemy is great at burst attack and judging from how he moves, he clearly exhibits the style of an assassin so a frontal fight is not his strong suite. Back to Shadowsh, the valiant looking genius eyes lits up as he quickly stabs his spear forward but what he thought as an opening was merely a trap. With a twist, Shadowsh managed to dodge the attack as he grabs the shaft of the spear and pulled his enemy towards him. Bam! He punched the Aqua Race genius on the face before using his real and yet fake at the same time arms to grab his enemy before using his powerful legs to kick him to the ground. Boom! The earth shook but the ground was only partially destroyed clearly showing how tough it had be. Shadowsh orders his Primordial Rune Scarabs to surround the mansion as he decided to use the enemy he is facing right now to increase the sturdiness of his foundation. ..... He lets out a roar as he fired his [Dragon Breath] following his breath attack were numerouspressed energy balls filled with different kinds of energy. Chaotic energy, Yin Qi and demonic Qi. There are nine balls each balls were reproduced by the nine tails of Shadowsh. 3 energy balls full of vtile chaotic energy, 3 energy balls full of toxic yin Qi and finally 3 energy balls filled with malicious demonic Qi. He had mastered this technique quite easily as he had an innate mastery over these three element of his. The Aqua Race genius felt the dangering from the attacks flying towards him, letting out a shout he transformed into a half shark and half man figure. Numerous giant sharks made up of water appeared in front of him as they took the brunt of Shadowsh¡¯s attacks. He then stomps on the ground propelling himself towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh threw the spear back to its owner intending on taking his enemy¡¯s attention. He then used another one of his skill. [Demonic Chaos st] The Aqua Race genius spreads his palm as he grabs the shaft of his spear in a rather expert like manner but the force behind the throw still pushed him backward. He made a sweeping motion as a huge wave appeared in front of him as it ms with Shadowsh¡¯s [Demonic Chaos st]. Boom! A powerful stmenced once the two attacks collided with each other, the remnant of energy from the fight of the four people in the sky were greedily absorbed by the Primordial Rune Scarabs. Shadowsh flew towards his enemy, at first he had thought he would be no match against a Xiantian King genius from the Aqua Race n but it seems that he had thought too much in terms ofbat experience it seems that he had the higher ground. Peng! Using his sharp ws to block the spear he managed to block the attack, he then used his other hand to punch out. The Aqua Race genius grabs his fist as he smile in a rather smug manner but this smile disappears quickly as he felt his two legs being grasped by two forces. The illusionary arm then pulls him downward as he hurriedly unleashed his aura to escape from the grasp of the two illusionary hand. Chomp! Shadowsh follows up with a powerful punch but the Aqua Race genius bits his arm as he felt the paining from it. His very tough scale was actually pierced by the sharp shark like teeth of his enemy as he punch the enemy away his expression became ugly as he realized that his wound wasn¡¯t actually recovering. The Aqua Race genius grins as he licks his lips full of blood but when he finally tasted Shadowsh¡¯s blood his expression became nked as if he was stunned. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, Shadowsh quickly charged towards the enemy as he punched out using his illusionary hands but his main weapon is his two swords as they were now ready to unleash his newly evolved skill. [Defence Breaking Darkme sh] a skill evolved from [ming Double Dark sh]. Defence Breaking sh (Low Heaven Rank Skill): A powerful skill that has a high chance of disregarding any form of defence. Skill has elemental attribute of a fusion between dark energy and fire energy. The skill could also be used to empower sharp objects. Skill Type: Close Combat, Instantaneous, Amplifying Effect Cooldown: None Usage: 500 Mana He was intending on shing this Aqua Race genius in halves. Boom! His four illusionary hands manage to hit his enemy cleanly but his expression turned into shock as he realised his enemy have changed. His enemy was now radiating a powerful aura as he looks at him with intense desire like a predator that have been starving for days and managed to see a fat delicious prey in front of him. Shadowsh¡¯s instinct told him that he was facing an extremely dangerous situation but he gritted his teeth and decided not to retreat as he released his long awaited attack. [Defence Breaking sh] But he missed, even though he attacked in an incredibly quick manner he still missed, suddenly he was strucked by a sudden sense of crisising behind him. He unleashed another one of his skill as every tail on his back lits up and started moving like whips. The Aqua Race genius weaves through the attacks made by the tails but before he could bite Shadowsh he was hit by one of his wings. Shadowsh finally realised that his opponent is someone that relies on his speed and sharp teeth. Before his opponents were all powerful individuals that has powerful strength, he would always used his speed to even out the fight or even defeat them but now he was facing an individual that is exactly like him, the only difference is that his opponent is much faster than him. He now decided to switch from closebat to range attacks. He was now nning to use another skill of his that had managed to evolved, not only it had evolved but it had also aplishedplete fusion on one of his techniques. The skill is [zing Piercing Bullets] the evolved version of [me Bullets]. zing Piercing Bullets (Low Heaven Rank): Powerful small and sharp attacks formed from both fire and chaos Qi. Skill Type: Long Range, Instantaneous Cooldown: None Mana: 10 each bullets The technique he paired up with this skill is the rushing thunder technique. It increase the power of the skill to a whole new level but using this skill he would need to use both his energy and Mana. But for him, this wasn¡¯t a problem as he had extremely quick recovery over his Mana and energy thanks to his cultivation technique and Hentai¡¯s help. Not to mention he had been umting boundless amount of energy to his dantian as of now with the help of Heaven Swallowing Technique so being exhausted wouldn¡¯t happen to him quite easily. Countless bullets started flying towards his opponent as he summoned his clones to be his vanguards. Now that the mansion is covered with Primordial Rune Scarabs the safety of his subjects and wives are secured. The Aqua Race genius started stabbing his spear at an incredible speed as he managed to pierce through every bullets thrown at it but as time goes by he realized that he was slowly being pushed backward. Now only that the remnant sparks from the thunder technique would shock him even though the pain is negligible the feeling of his senses losing their effects made his instinct react as it told him to flee from the barrage. Without hesitation he ran away from the direction of the bullets but suddenly he felt his whole surrounding turning upside down. [Transcendent Illusion] Shadowsh have used this ability to cause his enemy to be dizzy, just like his other two skills this one had also evolved but its effect is still the same as before the only difference is it¡¯s rank. The clones used this opportunity to start firing their very own [zing Piercing Bullets]. Shadowsh also started attacking and his attacks were filled with variety causing powerful effects to his enemy. The Aqua Race genius was now helpless, he had exceptional speed and would be able to destroy the clones easily but because he was now trapped in an illusion he was now being toyed with. Shadowsh was surprised by this he now realized because he was always been being restrained by the geniuses from this continent he was always looking at his situation in a rather pessimistic situation but the situation in front of him finally shows that his strength is now able to fight beings at Xiantian King Realm even though he was only on 3rd gate of Xiantian Realm. But after thinking about it he realized that the enemy in front of him might be a newly broken through Xiantian King expert that is why he was still inexperienced on using his ability as a Xiantian King. Chapter 570 Chapter 570: CHAPTER 541 A NEW FRIEND? Just as Shadowsh was having the advantage in their fight the Aqua Race genius abandoned all his defense and switch to pure offensive move. Numerous spear Qi starts to rain everywhere, the clone near the Aqua Race genius were hit as numerous holes were made on their body. Shadowsh was still safe but he now realized that his enemy is quickly disintegrating his illusion which came as a surprise for him as he is quite confident on his illusion. He then realized that thick red mist starts to float around his enemy and this red mist is the reason why his illusion is being dissolved. Upon realising that he could not trap his enemy on his illusion, he raised his arm asrge amount of Qi started to converge at the center of his two palms. His two palms were now covered with ck mes exuding both chaotic and demonic Qi. A giant fireball zes on top of him but little by little the fireballpressed into an orb the size of a basketball on the center of his palms. ..... The orbs is full of vtile energy it was ck in color as it looks like mes were dancing around it. It was thest skill of his that also managed to evolve with the help of his continuous effort. [Darkfire st] Darkfire st (High Heaven Rank): Release a concentrated ball of energy that has a powerful destructive capability. Skill Type: umting Type Attack Charging Time: 1 Minute Usage: 10,000 Mana The skill have improved tremendously in it¡¯s destructive capability, it is even much more powerful than his [Demonic Chaos st] but it had acquired a new drawback, it needs one minute to fully charged and considering a fight between two powerhouse, one minute would be enough to deal a fatal blow. So Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t use such skill in an intense fight without any reason but now that his opponent is in a disarray state attacking everywhere, he could use this opportunity to fully charged his attack. As one minute ticks by, the orb on Shadowsh¡¯s hands is now looking like a ck sun. He then threw it towards the Aqua Race genius as his illusion was destroyed exactly at the same time. Boom! Even with the toughness of the earth on his garden it still couldn¡¯t hold the power on his skill as the trees were uprooted some even disintegrated after the explosion. The explosion also created a mushroom cloud on its wake as the power shook the entire garden affecting even the city. The sight of therge mushroom smoke rising to the ground stunned those that were looking at the city lord mansion. Shadowsh then looks at the crater created by his attack, he was still cautious as he lets one of his clones approached the explosion site. His other clones were safe from the explosion as the energy from the explosion does not affect them since they came from the same source but the shockwave of the explosion still did threw them away. On the other hand, the mansion is safe with the Primordial Rune Scarabs taking the brunt of the attack and devouring the remnant vtile energy from the bomb. On the crater a person with blue light shing on his body climbed up of the ground as he looks resentfully at Shadowsh. Upon seeing this, Shadowsh was shocked but he quickly recovers hisposure as he immediately orders his clones to once again surrounds the man. The Aqua Race genius have already experienced this tactic, so without hesitation he retreated as he took out two pearl like objects that has mysterious runes shing around it. Shadowsh was once again shocked as he realized that these runes were just like the runes on his Primordial Rune Scarabs backs. But he quickly realized that the power on these two pearls seems to be a bit faint and have the feeling of fake on them unlike the runes of his little pet scarabs which glows once in a while and continue to be much more clearer as times goes by. With a sh the two pearl broke as two loud roars were heard throughout the whole city. Coming out from the two pearls were two giant beasts, one was a giant crab full of crystals while the other was a scaly monster with shark fins on its back and arms. Just as Shadowsh thought that these two were thepanion beast of the Aqua Race genius the next scene shocked him greatly. He saw the beast that stood like a man but till of fish scales and yet at the same time have shark fins on its back and it¡¯s two arms while it¡¯s feet looks like web feet moves at an incredible fast speed and chased after the fleeing Aqua Race genius before opening it¡¯s mouth and swallowing him whole. The whole process looks incredibly clean as if it was the natural thing to do but the situation also caused Shadowsh to realized that these two beasts are wild marine beasts summoned to wreck havoc on his mansion. Just as he was about to order his little critters to deal with these two beasts, he realized that the crab is something that he was searching for a long time. Without hesitation, he orders his Primordial Rune Scarabs to deal with the mutant shark beast while he told them not to harm the giant crab, he will be dealing with it himself. The mutant shark beast let¡¯s out a roar as it started fighting with the Primordial Rune Scarabs. Each time it hits the scarabs they were thrown backwards with a rather quick speed but none of them were killed. Shadowsh of course wasn¡¯t concerned about his little critters as after three months of intense training they could even tire out someone like Old man emeraldpared to him this mutant shark beast is nothing. He was now extremely focus on this crab as this will be considered as one of his priceless treasure if he could just capture it, even more if he could tame it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specie: Crystal Crab Title: None Race: Mana Spirit Beast Bloodlines: Celestial King Crab (Very Impure) Grade: 7th Grade Spirit Beast Gender: Male Level: Peak Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm Attributes: Water/Spirit Energy: Purified Spirit Qi (Heaven Stage): 100,000 Transcendent Strength: 10,000 Transcendent Agility: 800 Transcendent Endurance: 10,000 Transcendent Intelligence: 500 Intent And Mysterious Energy: None Mana (Heaven Tier): 100,000 Skills: [Water Dome], [Cruising Blow], [Water Cannon], [Crushing Grip], [Spirit st], [Energy st] Racial Trait: [Extreme Mana Absorption], [Extreme Spirit Qi Absorption], [Mana and Spirit Qi Crystal Production] Passive Abilities: [Crystal Armor], [Elemental Resistance], [Mana Domain], [Spirit Qi Domain] Active Abilities: [Clone Copies], [Water Camouge], [Extreme Fusion Domain] Super Ability: [Crystal Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With this guy on his group his n on building a powerful marine force would be aplished in a much easier manner. Thinking that unlike the other beast he encountered this crab has a much higher IQ he decided to talk to it. ¡°Crab king I know that you understand me, how about lets discuss how to deal with our present situation?¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t attacking it and was actually talking to it the crab was startled. But the crab doesn¡¯t understand thenguage spoken by Shadowsh, it then tilts it¡¯s head to the side showing that it was confused. Shadowsh also realized this as he was embarrassed since he actually spoke a foreignnguage to a beast that doesn¡¯t belong to Beast Continent, even if it wasn¡¯t foreign some Xiantian Beast on this continent also doesn¡¯t understand beastmannguage. He then decided to speak via spiritual sense but he needs to convince the crab to opens it¡¯s own spiritual world if not the two of them could notmunicate. At first the crab was vignt and because Shadowsh could not affect it with his spiritual sense since it was also sensitive to spirit Qi the two of them were locked in a stalemate without any method to advance. But after a while the crab¡¯s vignce started to decrease upon seeing that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t holding any hostility towards it. After Shadowsh¡¯s continuous persuasion and gentle approach, the crab finallypromised as it opens it¡¯s channel to its spiritual world. Sensing his message getting through, Shadowsh burst with joy as he quickly introduced himself ¡®Hello fellow beast, I am Shadowsh the ruler of this parts, may I asks what is your name?¡¯ ¡®Friend, I have no name, I am just a beast that is minding my own business when that fleeing fellow earlier brought some powerful people of his kind and captured me, sealing me inside a ball, I have been trap inside that crystal ball for years.¡¯ Shadowsh nodded finally realising what does does pearls do but this cause him to have a chill running down his spine as he realized his enemies from the Aqua Race n wanted to seal him inside those pearls. Chapter 571 Chapter 571: CHAPTER 542 A NEW FRIEND? ll He then remembers an old anime back on his old world. ??What is this pok?mon??? But fortunately none of them managed to capture him sessfully. He then snaps out of his daze as he starts to chat with the crab. Even though the crab is much smarterpared to the beasts he had encountered throughout his adventure on this continent it was still a beast. The knowledge it had learned is considered superficial so Shadowsh decided to trick it on staying on his territory. It isn??t considered really tricking it since he had decided to build a new home for it and the ce is much more saferpared to the old crab??s home. The crab became more and more confused as the flow of conversation is on Shadowsh??s side. ..... After a while it became more and more convinced that Shadowsh was helping it and it couldn??t help but feel grateful. It immediately epted Shadowsh??s proposal to stay on his territory, what??s more it stated that it will help on defending against foreign enemies. Hearing this, Shadowsh burst into glee as he quickly proimed the crab as a guardian beast, it??s new home will be on the garden but this project would definitely take a long time since he also decided to connect the artificial beach to the real beach, so that if the chance arise the crab could move towardd deeper part of the ocean. On the other side of the garden the mutant shark beast was now slowly being devoured by the Primordial Rune Scarabs. But before the little critters managed to devour the mutant shark beast, it burst with newfound strength as it started spinning creating a sharp tornado made up of water. As he continue to spin, the Primordial Rune Scarabs could not get any closer. Shadowsh have already stop talking with the crab as he watched the development of the fight between Old man emerald and his opponent. The assant turned into numerous clones as he splits into different direction. Seeing this, Old man emerald became furious as he waves his tail intending to deal a blow on every clone in the area but the clones stops fleeing and attacked him, all at the same time. Old man emerald senses told him that each clone actually hold a sense of crises that meant that these clones functioned like Shadowsh??s clone. Boom! A powerful shockwave sweeps through everywhere as the two attacks collided. Because Old man emerald was caught by surprise he was the one who was in a disadvantage during that confrontation but his injuries healed in a blink of an eye, he grins as he waves his ws towards the nearest clone besides him. The clone was ripped into shreds with ease but Shadowsh who was watching from below felt a powerful force locking onto him. He instantly knew that he was ambushed but before the ambusher managed to hit him a powerful shield block the sneak attack causing the attack to fail and only caused Shadowsh to flew away but with minor injury. He knew that the assant might have stalled his traps but this doesn??t mean that all traps are destroyed they are just temporary unusable. But this type of method would only work for a while, Shadowsh was now able to operate all the traps on his garden, giving him confidence to deal with his enemies once again. Sensing the powerful rune traps and seals activating, the assant knew that their mission have failed so he flew towards the mutant shark beast boring a giant hole on its body, stopping the tornado. The mutant shark beast then slumps down, Shadowsh who have a sharp eyesight saw that on the assant arm is the Aqua Race genius that he had just fought, it was shocking to see that he still managed to survive, it seems that the blue light covering his body is a powerful lifesaving treasure. Old man emerald wanted to chase after the assant as letting an enemy escape would definitely embarrassed him towards his friends even if they did not say anything, he himself would be embarrassed by his failure. Roar! Green lights starts to sh on his body as numerous giant roots from the trees on the garden started to move as if they have a life of their own. This was a new ability Old man emerald have learned, a powerful skill that is able to control any nts that haven??t awakened a spirit. The powerful roots started moving like ropes or tentacles as they tried to capture the target but the target is like a slippery loach, he manage to slip even in a situation that seems to be impossible. Hentai informed Shadowsh about something and his eyes lits up. He then shouted ??Hey old man! Destroy all the clones! They are considered as a part of his ability!?? The old man stops, realising that he could not capture the enemy since he was an expert in fleeing, he changed his focus as he looks at the clones around him and he unleashed his inner beast. Shadowsh knew that even though the enemy manage to escape right now he still had suffer grievous injuries. Unlike his clones, the clones that the enemy have summoned is considered blood clones in which, a person needs to sacrifice some of his lifeforce to summon them. After a while Old man emerald flew down towards Shadowsh returning back to his human form. He then clicked his tongue and said ??Brat, it seems that you are now considered as Invincible in Xiantian Realm.?? Shadowsh did not deny it as he also felt this way, it is not because he was arrogant but because of the fact that the quality of his energy is much more higherpared to those at Xiantian Realm and it is also because his variety of techniques he had mastered. Even though he had realised that he became more powerful than ever, this doesn??t mean that he will skip on his training. ??I have been breaking through too fast, it seems that I need to go on a cultivation retreat for now to solidify my foundation.?? He thought as he realized that his foundation could still be strengthened after fighting with the Aqua Race genius. After thinking about this he asks Old man emerald ??Old man, it seems that I need to go on a cultivation retreat, I need to create an extremely solid foundation so that my prowess would continue to soar every breakthrough.?? ??During my absence, can you take care of my territory??? Hearing his request, Old man emerald startedughing heartily, he then patted his shoulder as he said ??Brat, even if you did not say anything, I will still do it.?? ??Other than the fact that I owe you arge debt, your territory will also y arge role to our sect.?? Shadowsh nodded he then looks at the crab and said ??I??ll be going on retreat after I build a new home to our new friend here.?? Seeing him pointing at it, the crab freeze as it was very afraid to Old man emerald but sensing no hostility and seeing the smile on the old man??s face its vignce lowers. Shadowsh then informed it that it would take some time before he could build it??s home so in the meantime it should stay on the beach. The crab epted his proposal immediately as if thought that it could trust Shadowsh unconditionally. Since it??s birth, nobody cares for it nor give it some kind of affection but now it felt that Shadowsh cared for it and it felt something it had never felt before. Gratefulness. Shadowsh then told Old man emerald that their project for building a giant waterfall on the garden would need to put forward. Old man emerald immediately started working even though doing menial work is considered an embarrassment for the present him, he did not think it like that. Before he achieved the level of the dragon kings he had been doing menial works for their n and now that he was working for his future, doing such things isn??t considered an embarrassment for him. The soldiers arrive on the mansion they were ready for battle but when they saw their idol leading a giant crab, they were at first shocked before instantly going on formation. Sensing their battle will, Shadowsh paused so did the crab. Tension rose immediately to its peak, upon sensing that the crab was feeling agitated Shadowsh quickly calms it down before flying towards the group of soldiers and shouted ??My loyal soldiers! Do not fret for this crab is now considered as a guardian beast of our home so treat it with respect and care!?? Hearing his announcement, the group of soldiers looks at each other before lowering their weapons and saluting the crab. The crab was confused, when it felt that the soldiers carried some hostility with it, it was already prepared to fight but now realising that the soldiers no longer have any sense of hostility towards it, the crab became confused but it still did not lower it??s guard. Chapter 572 Chapter 572: CHAPTER 543 THE SITUATION OF BEAST CONTINENT Leading the crab away from his mansion they have arrived at the beach. Even though the beach is considered too shallow for it, the crab still listens to Shadowsh as it immediately starts to nap on his temporary home. Upon seeing how obedient the crab is, Shadowsh finally heaved a sigh of relief, he then ponders for a matter of minutes before an idea struck him. He then took out crystals from Hentai¡¯s storage, the crystals were the solid form of Mana and spirit Qi. With these things the crab would definitely feel pleased. Without any sign of heartbreak or hesitation, he threw the crystals towards the beach, even though it took a lot of time umting these crystals, he still thought that it was worth it. Besides, as long as this crab stays on his territoryz he could umte spirit stones and Mana stone much more faster than before. ..... Leaving the beach, he told his subordinates to watch over the crab, he specifically told them that it is considered as a pet of his, so that they wouldn¡¯t treat it as an captured beast. Returning back to his mansion, he spent most of his time calming his family down, for his adoptive children, he had given them lots of desserts causing the three to cheer immediately. While for his wives... ~~Hmm~~ ¡°More¡± Feng Quinshi was now supporting herself on the bed as she grasped the quilt tightly. Shadowsh behind her was grinding her hard as noises of flesh hitting each other reverberated inside the bedroom. Besides him is Feng Wei, the two of them are sharing them passionate kiss, as their tongue dance with each other. On his other side was Feng Mei, she was now nearing fainting as the quilt under her is now extremely wet. On her precious garden was Shadowsh¡¯s finger that moves in a rather lewd manner. His finger changes in size and they could be shorter and longer at a matter of seconds. Just one of his finger is pleasuring Feng Mei but the size of the finger isparable to his dragon of a thing. Feng Mei hugs his arm tightly pressing her soft and plump treasure on it. Her eyes were already unfocused as she was feeling an incredible amount of pleasure on Shadowsh¡¯s finger. Shadowsh decided to take it up a notch as his tails started moving and started coiling around the girls and they started vibrating in a rhythmic manner and they also release some kind of scent that acts like pheromones. His hand that was grasping Feng Wei¡¯s giant mountains started sliding downward as his two fingers started moving like snakes as they entered both of her holes. Immediately, Feng Wei starts to orgasm as she tightly holds on his body but the tails coiling her body made her weak as she could only slumps into her beloved. Shadowsh stops kissing her as smiled in a rather naughty manner as he used his tail to lift her up and present her garden on his face. On other hand his two fingers stops entering both of her holes as they quickly went and attacked Feng Quinshi who was moaning since earlier as she was directly prated by his dragon. Licking his lips, his tongue started wriggling like a snake as it slowly enters her precious garden. ~~Ahh~~ She let¡¯s out a loud moan as her mind became nked and she once again came because of ecstasy. ¡°No more~~~ Hmm~~~ Darling~~~ please stop~~~ Ahh~~~ my body could not take it anymoreeee!~~¡± Feng Wei quickly shouted as she came onest time before fainting. Shadowsh quickly stops as he sighed, he realized that he once again went out of control. But looking at his raging dragon which was still twitching he felt a bit ufortable not being able to release his pent up stress. Looking at Feng Quinshi¡¯s hot body, he couldn¡¯t help but thought ¡®Maybe she won¡¯t mind me, besides she, herself told me that she wanted to have children.¡¯ Then without hesitation, he grabs Feng Quinshi¡¯s plump lower body and rams his rod inside her. Feng Quinshi was already unconscious as her eyes were rolled upward and her upper body slumps into the bed. Her body started trembling as Shadowsh rams his rod inside her once again. Moving his hips in a rapid manner, he caused the bed to start squeaking loudly and moves like a powerful earthquake is happening. After a while he pierced through her G-spot and starts to release his seed inside her. After a satisfying workout, he left out of the room, calling the maids to take care of the three girls, he went to find Old man emerald. The maids around him looks at him with a hint of horror as just like his lovers, they also been dominated by him, now, they could no longer felt satisfied if they pleasure themselves, some of the mainds even had rtionship with other people and now lovemaking isn¡¯t the same as before. After Shadowsh found out that they still have living lovers, he had stop making love to them but the damage have already been done. There is a saying on this continent that is still not known to Shadowsh ¡®Once you go dragon or fox, you will never go back¡¯. Arriving at the construction site, Shadowsh was startled to see the soldiers that marched towards his mansion earlier was now working on the site. There are a couple of builders but because thend is extremely tough and the trees weight like giant boulders they could not work efficiently. The soldiers might have realised this so they moved to help them. But this thought is wrong, Old man emerald flew to his side and spoke ¡°How about it?¡± ¡°How about what?¡± Shadowsh asks in confusion. ¡°The fact that I have ordered half of the soldiers in the city to help on this project, are you okay about it?¡± Shadowsh hearing this shook his head and thought that his soldiers were actually working because of an order not because they wanted to repay him. He then said to Old man emerald ¡°Tell them to stop working, I will be the one who will be responsible for this project.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s between you and me but considering yourck of experience in this kind of work just leave everything to me, you just need to follow my order.¡± Old man emerald nodded as he knew for a fact that he also doesn¡¯t know how to create a splendid artificial beach. Shadowsh did have an experience on building artificial beach since he had done this back on Thousand Forest Continent. Dispersing the workers and the soldiers, Shadowsh summoned his clones as he directed them to their duty. Old man emerald on the other hand, needs to dig a deep hole near the exit of the garden, the location where they build the artificial beach is the direction where the beach is located. Shadowsh have already nned to connect this artificial beach to the real beach near Shadowsh¡¯s City. He was also intent on building an artificialke near the center of the garden for his lovers and adoptive children to y in. On theke would be a waterfall which would function as both a scenic view and for training. But first they need to create the artificial beach, as long as the crab lives on or near the garden then this entire ce would be a Dreand. Dreands are core secrets of a sect but for Shadowsh he wanted to create a movable Dreand that he could bring with him all the time. This kind of impossibility does not exist on Shadowsh¡¯s mind as he already have the knowledge and experience in turning a ce simr to his Safehaven Paradise. While he and his buddy, Old man emerald, were busy on renovating the garden, Fire Demon Dragon King was having a hard time keeping the Aqua Race powerhouse at bay. His job looks a bit hard butpared to what the other elders of the ten thousand race council were facing right now, his situation is much more milder. On another location inside Beast Continent, Numerous beastmen in armors were killed by the Aqua Race n as themander on the Aqua Race n side easily kills a person that is considered the leader of the army. Just as the Aqua Race soldiers were about to advance towards the city a powerful aura sweeps throughout the battlefield freezing everyone. A pressureparable to the burst of aura from earlier also descended as it shed with the aura. Then a person with a dignified aura appeared, he has a white outfit with dragon patterns on them. Judging from the dragon might exuding from his body, he is someone from the dragon n. In front of him, just flying above the Aqua Race n was a person with a body sizeparable to two full grown men, he was exuding an aura that seems to be a bottomless pit, one could feel overwhelmed just by his aura Chapter 573 Chapter 573: CHAPTER 544 THE SITUATION OF BEAST CONTINENT ll If Shadowsh was here he would be shocked, the aura that this dignified looking old man is exuding is much more powerful than either Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King. The giant man on the Aqua Race n was also very scary as the pressure he gives off is as strong as the man from the dragon n. The big man spoke ¡°I have heard of the name Wise Dragon King but to think that I would be able to meet him personally, my oh my what a treat.¡± The old man was silent for a couple of seconds. He then spoke ¡°Well the pleasures all mine considering that the famous Whale Commander of the Aqua Race n would know me¡± The big man or Whale Commander startedughing as he said ¡°Of course I know you, unlike these other half beasts you are different, you are smart and have the capability to be arrogant, someone of your stature would definitely be weed by our n why don¡¯t you just surrender and I assure you that we will treat you with respect.¡± Wise Dragon King closes his eyes and said ¡°Your offer is quite tempting but sadly I cannot ept it.¡± ..... ¡°I was born in this continent, raised in thisnd and was given all sort of experience on thisnd¡± ¡°I will do my best to protect thisnd even if it meant dying.¡± The beastmen who had heard this burst into tears, they then raised their weapons as they started to let out their battle cry. Now they no longer look at the enemy full of despair but zing courage. All of them knew that they are much weakerpared to the other side but they will give it their all. Even if they will die they need to at least bring two enemies down. Sensing the raging battle intent on the beastmen soldiers, Whale Commander became enraged. He then bellowed ¡°D*mn halfbreed! You dare waste our kindness and refuse our kind request! You aren¡¯t fit to be called as someone wise! You should be called Foolish Halfbreed!¡± With that he stomps on the air propelling himself towards Wise Dragon King. Wise Dragon King transformed into his dragon form. His dragon form is slender belonging to the eastern dragon figure, he was all white with an extremely long beard that made him look extremely old and wise. Even though he had transformed his opponent hadn¡¯t as he just punched out with just his human form. Roar! A powerful and loud roar was heard throughout the battlefield as those that have weaker spiritual sense buckles down. The roar created a powerful air st that flew towards Whale Commander. Boom! The punch and the air st collides creating a powerful explosion causing the entire surrounding to quake. Whale Commander continues to advance, Wise Dragon King started moving his dragon ws as he look like a person writing on mid-air. Numerous runes started flying towards Whale Commander but all of the runes were destroyed by just his punch. Every collision would shake the surrounding, The two then stops and flew towards an another location as they realized their fight have been affecting the men below. Once the two obtained a certain distance, the two immediately continue their fight as Whale Commander transformed into his giant form. A giant whale appeared, it looks like a miniature ind. Whale Commander hums as he spat out arge st of water towards Wise Dragon King. The size of the water cannon is quite wide, not to mention that it was also quite fast as the powerful cannon hit him. Wise Dragon King was pushed down to the ground as the ground beneath him broke. This is the inner part of the continent which was already the boundary of the core part so the toughness of thew on this ce is much tougher than thend on the outer part of the continent, it was a bit tougher than thend on Shadowsh¡¯s garden. But even so the ground started to crumble under the pressure of the water cannon. Wise Dragon King who was taking the brunt wasn¡¯t actually harmed as in front of him was a powerful barrier shield. Runes were shing around the barrier as it easily took the water cannon st without even breaking. As the water st got stronger, Wise Dragon King frowns as he realised what Whale Commander was doing. He was approaching him, considering his size with just one m even Wise Dragon King would be crushed. His powerful barrier could not take such a powerful blow, all the runes he was using were modern runes. He might be powerful butpared to his enemy, he knew he was stillcking. With a sh he disappears from his present spot as he arrives back on the battlefield. He did not retreat, he once again flew back to where Whale Commander was located. Just as he arrived at the location the entire continent seems to shake. Wise Dragon King was shocked, he knew what caused this to happen but he had never thought that his opponent would deal a powerful blow capable of shaking the entire continent. Without even getting closer, he could already see the body of his enemy which was now on the ground. The entirend was covered with this huge body, without hesitation Wise Dragon King started attacking as numerous runes appeared out of mid-air and flying towards his target. Explosion ured on Whale Commander¡¯s body but it did not hurt him one bit, the toughness of his skin is too thickparable to a divine like armor. Wise Dragon King frowns as he realized he was fighting an opponent that truly is a counter for him. He was known as Wise Dragon King because he fought in a way that puts him in an advantage. Because of the manner of how he attacks he could use any element just by summoning a couple of runes. But the opponent in front of him is too tough to be pierced, too big to be affected as a whole and had a powerful spirit that could swallow spiritual sense. It really is a bad matchup, he then started writing in mid-air once again as runes exuding powerful aura appeared out of thin air. More than a thousand runes appeared, after they appeared they started releasing different colors of light. Wise Dragon King started making multiple hand sign both simple andplex. The runes releases blinding lights as they started arranging themselves as a giant magic circle appeared above Wise Dragon King. ¡°Heavenly Lightning Descent!¡± Wise Dragon King roared as the runes on the magic circle starts to be active. As the magic circle fully activated thunder could be heard as powerful bolts of lighting bolts descended into Whale Commander. As the lightning bombarded him Whale Commander only hums deeply as the lightning did not harm him one bit. Remnant of the attack did not travel through the thick blubber that he had. Wise Dragon King once again frowns as he decided to continue bombarding Whale Commander with different kinds of attacks. Just as he was now feeling a bit nervous a sudden chuckle was heard in the battlefield as a woman with graceful feature but had an aura of a seductress appeared. Wise Dragon King recovered hisposure as he smiled before saying ¡°Took you guys too long.¡± Other than the graceful woman with fox tails and ears, there were also a person with a lion¡¯s mane, another person has a bulky appearance with a tiger ears and finally a person with bull horns. The four of them then looks at Whale Commander before letting out their own unique battle cry as they transformed into their beast form. In another location in Beast Continent, A giant dragon with two giant pair of wings could be seen fighting a giant manta rayparable to its size. The giant dragon isparable to the size of a mountain, and just like Fire Demon Dragon King, he was also using some type ofws on his attack. But his opponent is clearly much stronger than him, he was slowly being pushed backward as deep footprint were embedded on the ground. The manta ray spoke ¡°So this is the great Titan Dragon King? It seems that your reputation is not well deserved.¡± ¡°I have been fighting you in closebat quarter and yet you haven¡¯t shown any progress.¡± ¡°Heh! A beast will always be a beast, only know how to act wild without any form of technique.¡± He then moves his body at an incredible speed as he ms himself at Titan Dragon King causing the mountain behind him to crumble. Just as the manta ray was about to continue his onught, a loud roaring from a lion and a tiger were heard. The manta ray was pushed backward, rumbling noises could be heard as a giant bull started charging towards him. Chapter 574 Chapter 574: CHAPTER 545 THE AQUA RACE CLAN ATTACKS The manta ray then starts to be transparent, the bull that was charging towards him just passed through his body stunning everyone in the area. Titan Dragon King became furious as he realized that his opponent have been toying with it all this time. But he also realized that the two of them were on different level, he was quite proud and was very confident in hisbat prowess as long as it was a closebat quarter fight. But now his belief and confidence was crushed by his opponent. Not only his opponent have fought him in a fight he is most confident of, he was also supressed during that fight. The other elders from the ten thousand race council was also present, they were looking very solemn as they realized that they are fighting a powerful foe that even Titan Dragon King were not a match off. The fox elder that looks like a dashing young man spoke ¡°As expected of the person titled as one of the Heaven Commander¡± ..... The manta ray startedughing as he said ¡°Tremble in fear halfbreeds as I, Manta Commander will be your doom!¡± He then moves at incredible speed despite his size, he then ms himself at Titan Dragon King as the entire area shook with his attack. This kind of situation is happening throughout Beast Continent as the elders of ten thousand race were having problems defending theirnd. On the battlefield on Shadowsh¡¯s territory, Fire Demon Dragon King was now wounded all over his body as he looks at the person in front of him with hate. The man has a golden hair, an armor that looks like they are made up of scales except for the crown. Yes, there are no helmet on the armor set, what should be the helmet is reced by a crown. Fire Demon Dragon King spoke with burning hatred ¡°Why?! Why is the member of the Aqua Race n family here?!¡± The person just calmly watched Fire Demon Dragon King, who was now bleeding with great degree. He then raised his trident before shing it downward. Swish! A powerful sharp water de came shing down towards Fire Demon Dragon King. Realising that this might be hisst battle, he lets out a roar of defiance as reddish ck me burned throughout his body. The golden haired youth looks at the distance as a loud dragon roar was heard. The dragon roar was familiar causing Fire Demon Dragon King to smile but the water de was already crashing down on him. With the sound of wind howling arge wound appeared and shed Fire Demon Dragon King¡¯s entire left arm with some of the part of his left body not to mention also his wings. The dragon roar from the distance became much more louder, this time the roar was filled with wrath. The golden haired youth spoke ¡°Another insect trying to stop a chariot.¡± An emerald dragon appeared on the battlefield, it was looking at the golden haired youth with mes of wrath burning on his eyes. But he didn¡¯t immediately attacked his opponent but he flew towards Fire Demon Dragon King and used his Qi to heal his buddy. Fire Demon Dragon King have already fainted, the emerald dragon or Old man emerald was now feeling incredibly furious but he was still rational. For his buddy to be beaten up to this point that only meant one thing, the opponent is incredibly powerful. Fortunately, Shadowsh have sent his clone on the battlefield, he was informed by Hentai that Fire Demon Dragon King was now in trouble. The golden haired youth watch all of this calmly, not even bothering to stop Old man emerald as he thought that even if the two were in their peak condition, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. After Fire Demon Dragon King¡¯s condition stabilized Old man emerald heaved a sigh of relief. He then floated above him as he looks at his opponent then without any sign he lets out his powerful dragon breath to the golden haired youth. The golden haired youth looks bored as he saw the powerful dragon breath flying towards him. Calmly, he aimed his trident and thrust it towards the powerful dragon breath easily dispersing it. Old man emerald was shocked, his fury then turned into solemness as he realized that the difference in their strength is just too great. But he couldn¡¯t retreat because he knew if he did his buddy would be killed while the entire territory of Shadowsh or more urately the entire part of this continent would be conquered. He threw a couple seeds towards the golden haired youth. The golden haired youth then thrust his trident forward again, countless afterimages were formed as all the seeds were destroyed in just a split second. Old man emerald was dumbfounded as he thought that he could summon powerful Treants from the seeds Shadowsh have given him, who would have thought that he wasn¡¯t able to summon them as the seeds were destroyed before they could sprout. The golden haired youth then looks at Old man emerald before thrusting his trident towards him with an incredible speed. His hand looks like they have disappeared, Old man emerald shes with green light as his scales have transformed into crystals. Sparks flew as the trident hit Old man emerald but even with his reinforced defence the power behind the trident is too much. The trident still managed to pierced through Old man emerald¡¯s scales as blood seeps out from the wounds. Roar! Pained roar was heard as Old man emerald suffered from numerous stabs from the trident. But his vitality is extremely strong so even if he suffered numerous attacks his extremely powerful regeneration ability managed to keep him from falling apart. He kept on thinking ¡®Brat please hurry if you don¡¯t hurry this old man might not be able hold on anymore!¡¯ Seeing that Old man emerald still managed to hold on, the golden haired youth was a bit surprised as light shes on his eyes. He then stops his assault as he spoke ¡°You are much more tougher than that red lizard, it seems that I would have some fun against you.¡± With that, he went into a striking stance as his spear was pointed forward, his entire aura changed as it became much more sharp and oppressive. ¡°Hey green snake! I have only one request for you, don¡¯t die¡± With that he started striking this time the number of afterimages have multiplied more than a hundred times. The barrage starts to rip apart Old man emerald, even his extremely powerful regeneration ability could not keep up with the speed of the attack. Old man emerald tried to keep holding on as he felt his body sleeping away, just as he thought his body have given up on him, his opponent stops his assault as he looks at the distance once again. He spoke ¡°So they are the insects that caused so much hubbub on the battlefield.¡± ¡°I gotta to say they really are exceptional, these beautiful beings deserved a much more powerful and noble master, it seems that I need to erase the existence of their present master to free them.¡± Even he was tempted to obtain this little critters. Old man emerald was now in an awful state, not one part of his body is intact, he had tried to cover his eyes earlier but they were still pierced. Not only he became blind but his right ear was also cut off and it was deaf. Just as he was confused why his opponent stop attacking him, he heard numerous buzzing noises causing him to smile in relief. Without hesitation, he took out numerous seeds from his storage ring hidden on his beard and threw them on his mouth. Green light shes on his body but just as he thought he would be able to recover a powerful blow hit his heart as the entirety world seems to freeze to him. He then slumps downward, the golden haired youth looks at Old man emerald calmly as he said to him ¡°Since you could no longer entertain me, then you serve no purpose anymore.¡± What he didn¡¯t know is that inside Old man emerald¡¯s body the seed he had swallowed starts to sprout almost immediately as they starts to repair him. A seed that has the shape of an heart easily travels through Old man emerald¡¯s body and rested on his heart. Old man emerald¡¯s heart was already beating slowly as it seems to stop at any second but as the heart shape seed rested upon it the beating started to be more and more vigorous. The Primordial Rune Scarabs starts to swarm towards the golden haired youth but they were unsessful as they were easily thrown back with every thrust. The ground underneath Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King broke as their body was swallowed by the hole on the ground. Chapter 575 Chapter 575: CHAPTER 546 THE CHAOTIC SITUATION ON THE BATTLEFIELD Upon realising that he was actually fooled by someone weaker than him, the golden haired youth became enraged as he shouted ¡°Insects! Do you really think you could escape me?!!¡± He then made an attacking stance as water droplets starts to float around him. The Primordial Rune Scarabs swarms towards him but his powerful Qi keeps them at bay without him even doing anything but this is quite a bad move as these little critters will only get stronger by the second as they devour suchrge amount of high quality/level Qi. ¡°The 13th form of Imperial Trident March, Rain of Terror¡± He then thrust his trident towards the ground as the water droplets turns into countless sharp objects. The ground broke as the water dropletsnded on them. Deep on the ground was Shadowsh, he was now cursing repeatedly as he was caught in load of things on his back. While he and Old man emerald were just preparing to build the artificial beach something like this happened. ..... Because of this it would take a much longer time to build the artificial beach not to mention he also needs to go on a cultivation retreat. His time schedule is now in a mess but he couldn¡¯tin that Fire Demon Dragon King was weak as he knew for a fact that his friend is quite a powerful individual so the one he was targeting on his curse were the Aqua Race n as a whole. What he really needs was time, as long as he had time to develop he could deter his opponent in making a move against him but time is the only thing that his enemies wouldn¡¯t give him. While he was healing both dragons so that they could transform back to their human form making them easier to carry, he sensed the earth shaking and immediately knew that the enemy was on to him. It is not because he was looking down on his opponent but because of his confidence on his earth escape technique. Together with his ability to transform at will he could travel under the ground at incredible speed and depth. He sighed as he looks at the two dragons that were now slowly transforming into their true form. Then they transformed back to their beastman form which the two of them hated. Beastman are considered halfbreeds because they are neither human nor beast. Some of the beastmen were proud of what they have be as they are much smarter than their beast race and they are much stronger than their human counterparts. But beastmen that belongs to fox, dragon and other beast that are already intelligent felt a bit conflicted as they will never achieve perfection. They have became jack of all trades but they are master of none. Back on the present, Shadowsh was now carrying the two as he used his technique to masked their aura while his clones went into different direction to fool their enemies. The golden haired youth from above was now frowning as he couldn¡¯t sense the aura that Shadowsh and the other two clearly. The reason for this were the Primordial Rune Scarabs as they disrupt his spiritual sense causing him to be shocked as he realized that his spirit Qi were also being devoured. He then started assaulting them to neutralised them but not to kill them but this was proven difficult. As the more he attacks, the stronger they became, after countless attacks the entire area was destroyed and many of thends have sunk to the bottom of the ocean because of the degree of the power behind the attacks. The golden haired youth was now looking very serious unlike the earlier apathetic expression. In front of him were still the intact and now much stronger Primordial Rune Scarabs but these bugs were now in a state of slumber. After devouringrge amount of energy they were actually satiated and have now went into deep slumber as the runes behind their backs started shing. The golden haired youth then took out a conch shell, the conch shell then shook as it absorbs all the sleeping Primordial Rune Scarabs inside it. He then looks at Beast Continent onest time before leaving, his entire purpose on going into Beast Continent was just to capture either these little critters or Shadowsh. Now that he had obtained his primary target, he had deemed it a waste of his time staying on this continent any longer. Under the ground Shadowsh who was fleeing with all of his strength froze momentarily, he was shocked by the feedback Hentai have given him. His connection towards the Primordial Rune Scarabs have disappeared, meaning that they were captured by the enemies and was brought to a ce that disrupt the connection on their spiritual contract. He knew that they are practically immortal like beings and only other rune beasts are capable of killing rune beasts. And the greatest evidence of this was the fact that the connection between them became faint but not terminated. He was feeling fortunate because he hadn¡¯t sent all the Primordial Rune Scarabs to fight the golden haired youth. But this only left him 1% of the total numbers of Primordial Rune Scarabs, that means that they could not be deployed as usual as before. Sighing onest time, he continue his retreat back to his city as he brought the two severely injured dragon kings with him. Because there are no longer any guardian guarding the battlefield near Shadowsh¡¯s territory and the fact that many parts of the battlefield was destroyed by the golden haired youth, the Aqua Race n managed to advanced their assault. Now the beastmen were being pushed back little by little, the only person that was preventing the Aqua Race n to truly conquer this part of Beast Continent was Shadowsh. A monthter, in the battlefield which was now torn all over because of the ongoing war there was a face off. Shadowsh was looking at the people floating in front of him, there were ten of them, all of these individuals radiating powerful auras belongs to the Aqua Race n. These individuals were all Xiantian Kings, after one month of fighting the already great fame Shadowsh has became even more well known as he became the guardian during this one whole month. His body was covered with severe injuries that all came from the numbers of battles he had fought during this past month. Even with his regenerative ability the wounds still haven¡¯t fully recovered not to mention his inner injuries. But during this past month he had killed more than twelve Xiantian Kings on the Aqua Race n side and injured more. One of the Xiantian Kings standing in front of him shouted ¡°Shadowsh! Your reign of terror on this ce will now end!¡± Shadowsh have now abandoned the name of Leo after all this time as during this entire time the continent was now in chaos and numerous territories were conquered because of this he was no longer afraid of saying his true name. Even his lovers knew about this but they weren¡¯t surprised but Shadowsh did not say anything about impersonating Leo, he had just told everyone in his territory to call him Shadowsh because it was the name of their territory. The other 9 individuals then starts to charge towards Shadowsh as thest one took out a pearl that radiates creamy white light that seems to make people around it to befortable. Shadowsh looks at the nine people charging towards him calmly, he then transformed into his true form as a dragon with four horns and nine tails appeared. He looks both majestic, evil, mysterious and chaotic at the same time. He then summoned his sword as two giant swords appeared besides him, these two swords were his innate weapon. He could fuse with this swords but he found it much morefortable on wielding them, because they were his innate they could also transform and now that he has more than two pairs of arms, he could wield his swords and still be flexible. He was already ustomed on fighting Xiantian King experts and he manage to escape the pursuit of any Xiantian Emperors that tried to capture or kill him. Because of the amount of traps and numerous dangerous weapons stationed inside his territory even Xiantian Emperors dates not to attack him inside his own territory. But the treats deterrent for these individuals were the Primordial Rune Scarabs that are stationed to guard against them. But also because of them the Primordial Rune Scarabs could only be stationed to guard 24/7 ignoring the Xiantian King experts. Shadowsh saw that his opponents were now getting closer to him as he held his two swords tightly as he shed at them at incredible speed. What he had used was a sword drawing technique as other than the swords he also created the sheaths. Chapter 576 Chapter 576: CHAPTER 547 FIGHTING 10 XIANTIAN KING EXPERT It seems that his enemies have already anticipated this to happen as three of them immediately went into the front and took the brunt of his attack. Sparks flew as his two swords shed towards the three but they didn¡¯t receive any substantial damage from the attack. Shadowsh smiled as the area around him faded to ck. The support of their group, which was the person grasping the glowing pearl immediately noticed this as he bringing his pearl high and it released a powerful blinding light to dispel the darkness. Already anticipating that his domain ability wouldn¡¯t work, Shadowsh then used his strongest trump card skill on his arsenal. [Illusionary World] His spiritual sense fluctuates as it spreads towards the surrounding and affected every Aqua Race fighters in the surrounding making them to be sluggish. ..... As he was about to attack the nearest Aqua Race fighter around him a reversal happens as water starts to scatter around him. One of the Aqua Race fighters transformed into his berserk form as he summoned three special water elementals, other than the water elementals he had also summonedrge volume of water. This person is actually quite familiar to Shadowsh already as he was also the first Xiantian King that fought him and was also the person that was nearly killed by Old man emerald. He was the uncle of Aqua Racemander Lei, the firstmander that attacked the outer part under Shadowsh¡¯s protection. Because of his failure, he was shamed by his n and his peers but for him it was not an embarrassment as he saw Shadowsh as a powerful foe. What his view towards Shadowsh manifested into a desire to defeat him but because he was stationed into an another location, he did not manage to have a rematch against his newfound worthy foe. But as time goes by the reputation of Shadowsh became more and more dazzling to the point that he was forced to return back to his old station. He was an opponent Shadowsh was cautious against as every battle they had between each other would cause them to undergo rapid improvement. But the injuries the two suffered because of their fight were also quite severe, actually the injury he haspared to Shadowsh is much more severe as unlike thetter his regeneration ability isn¡¯t as monstrous. Back at the fight, after summoning his iconic three special elementals, he then started shooting his powerful ¡®Water Dragon Cannon¡¯ at his target. Shadowsh immediately greeted his opponents attack with his very own attack as the Water Dragon Cannon smashed with his own Dragon Breath. But he had no skills that is able to keep the three water elementals busy, his clones were all busy with the artificial beach project because he could no longer personally lead the project he had to settle to the next best thing, his clones! Even though he had no skills to keep these water elementals busy that doesn¡¯t mean he was helpless. Moving in a rapid manner he easily dodge all the attacks thrown at him, even if the Aqua Race n have an innate advantage fighting underwater this doesn¡¯t pressure him as he was also good at fighting underwater. He had one disadvantage though, his powerful and handy [zing Piercing Bullets] is weakened underwater. The other Aqua Race fighters starts to recover from their daze as they quickly went into assault model once again. Shadowsh started fleeing while throwing numerous [Demonic Chaos st] throughout the battlefield. The Aqua Race fighters knew that he was kitting them but they couldn¡¯t do anything as even in a domain filled with water they still couldn¡¯t catch up to his speed. So they quickly spreads and starts to surround him little by little. Seeing that the crab warrior was approaching him, Shadowsh knew that he could no longer do the same thing, so he stops and punched out. The crab warrior of the group change his arms into giant pincers as his and Shadowsh¡¯s attacks collided. Shadowsh frowns a little as he felt his ribs hurting a little, his old injuries started acting up as he realised that the force behind his punch decreased a bit because of his broken ribs. Knowing that he could not face such heavy hitters with frontal attacks, he charged his tactic. The crab warrior felt he actually won the frontal collision and obtain some confidence as he punched out once again but this time Shadowsh did not punch out but just let his punch slide and counter with a right hook. The counter dealt a massive blow but Shadowsh wasn¡¯t gonna let him go, he immediately starts to send a barrage of w, fist, palm and sh techniques raining down on this poor fellow. The crab warrior could no longer hold his human form, he transformed into a giant crab but on his carapace were numerous cracks. But this doesn¡¯t help his situation as Shadowsh grabs his eye and pulled it hard, he was nearly killed if not for the seahorse warrior that had saved him but his eye that was pulled, well it no longer serve as any function. The other fighters were already expecting this as they have already briefed each other not to fight Shadowsh on a one on one battle but to think that one of their members did not follow their n. The seahorse warrior wields a spear, unlike hisrade the crab warrior, he on other hand fought Shadowsh without truly getting close as he keeps him at bay with his rapid thrusts. Shadowsh managed to defend from his attacks but he could not spot any chance to deal a fatal blow. Seeing that the other Aqua Race fighters were getting closer he could only retreat but the seahorse wouldn¡¯t just let him go. [Illusion] The sudden attack caused him to froze, Shadowsh grins as it went ording to his n, he then raised his leg high and brought it down at incredible speed. Boom! The powerful impact caused the sea domain to shook and the seahorse warrior was mmed back to the ground as he ground hended upon caved in. Shadowsh then used his tails to bind the crab warrior as he decided to finish what he started but before he could a powerful blow hit him from the back smashing him towards the crab warrior. The powerful blow came from one of the Aqua Race fighters that wields a harpoon, the attack was so sudden that Shadowsh¡¯s senses did not manage to react on time as the harpoon embedded itself at his back. Shadowsh used his tail to pull the harpoon out, the crab warrior saw the opportunity when he was still shaking from the blow and used his pincers to grab him tightly. Crushing could be heard as Shadowsh¡¯s scales were being crushed the powerful force of the vicegrip of the crab warrior. But he didn¡¯t moan as he pulls out the harpoon and stabs it towards the crab warrior as he starts to punch the end of the harpoon embedding it deeper and deeper. The bones on his wings were finally crushed to bits but the harpoon also embedded itself deeply onto the crab warrior¡¯s stomach. Seeing that one of theirrades was going to be killed the others swam at a much after rate before. It seems that they were actually waiting for one of them to be the cannon fodder so that the rest could finish Shadowsh off. With onest punch he managed to pierce a hole on the crab warrior¡¯s stomach then with a spin he managed to switch their ces. The attacks thrown at him have allnded on to the nearly lifeless body of the crab warrior. The Aqua Race fighters were shocked as they realised that they were the one that finished off theirrade. But Shadowsh also suffered just to take one of them down, his wings were now crippled and his back was bleeding from the harpoon attack from earlier. The harpoon might be coated with poison because he felt his regeneration ability is not working and he starts to feel a bit weak after suffering from that one attack. The one responsible for throwing the harpoon shouted ¡°Everyone don¡¯t hesitate any longer! He is now affected with the poison from the purple ringed octopus tribe, he is definitely feeling the effect now.¡± Bang! Shadowsh took a hit on his blindside as he realised that the one who had attacked him was one of the special water elementals. They were actually bidding their chance all this time, realising that he was actually tricked he became enraged but he couldn¡¯t use his Berserk Ability. His body was now in a state of mess of continuously using this ability throughout this whole month, his whole foundation was now rocky because of his increasing usage of potion and pills just to hasten his battle recovery. The only reason that he still haven¡¯t broke down yet is because of Hentai, it was working 24/7 to keep his body in check and intact. A person with a trident and a golden haired riding a shark shouted at Shadowsh as he saw him being thrown to the side. ¡°This is the end of your legend! Shadowsh!!!¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577: CHAPTER 548 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S DEATH? Boom! With destructive blow Shadowsh¡¯s chest was blown into bits and he spat out blood as he felt the entire world slowly fading. ¡®So this is the end of me huh?¡¯ ¡®I...I...I won¡¯t ept it!¡¯ Roar! He lets out a roar full of defiance, his body starts to burn and his eyes were zing with fury. He was now doing something that would shock everyone. He was burning his bloodline, this move will be his death but he no longer cares since he would be dying anyway. The golden haired shark riding Aqua Race fighter who was just celebrating his sessful attack froze, Shadowsh then grabs him and tore him into two. ..... He then charged towards the other fighters, powerful explosions and loud collision could be heard throughout the battlefield. After a full day, the entire situation in the battlefield calms down as the soldiers on both sides became confused because their leader¡¯s have not return. Back on Shadowsh¡¯s city, inside the city lord mansion two beds were being guard by numerous elite guards of Shadowsh¡¯s territory. One of the individual on the two beds have awoken, this person is Old man emerald, after one whole month of recovering, he finally managed to recover to his peak condition but something changed from within him. On his heart a tree was actually growing around it, because of its present situation the tree did not grow big but epasses the entire heart. The three seems to be linked or fused together with the heart causing a symbiotic rtionship between each other. Old man emerald felt this and knew that he needs to take care of the tree like his life depended on it, in which on this case it really was. If the tree ever dies then he will die with it, it is a hundred percent certainty so he will never escape death if the tree no longer exist. He felt himself lucky if it weren¡¯t for the seed that Shadowsh have given him then death would definitely be hispanion right now. As he stood up from the bed, he saw that his buddy Fire Demon Dragon King is still recovering. Looking a bit confused because of the presence of such number of elite personnel he asks ¡°Where is your lord¡± He still haven¡¯t realized how long it have been since he was unconscious he thought with his powerful regeneration ability he had only slept for a couple of days or even hours. The leader of the group spoke ¡°Greetings Venerable Emerald, Regarding lord Shadowsh, he is still busy guarding the battlefield.¡± ¡°After one whole month the situation on the battlefield have be more and more chaotic so he could not return back to the city?¡± Old man emerald was shocked he couldn¡¯t help but grabs the soldier and lifted him up as he asks ¡°What do you mean by one month!¡± The soldier was startled but he still answered Old man emerald¡¯s question ¡°Venerable Emerald it has been one whole month since you and great Fire Demon Dragon King have been lying on bed.¡± Old man emerald let¡¯s go of the soldier and without saying anything he immediately went out of the room and transformed into his dragon form as he flew towards the battlefield. His presence caused the people to cheer as they consider him as the guardian of this ce. What they didn¡¯t know was that Old man emerald was now feeling very anxious and as time goes by his anxiety increased. He knew that he could trust Shadowsh as the numerous miracles he had shown to him had earned his trust and respect but he doesn¡¯t know why but a bad feeling was creeping on his heart as if something had happened to Shadowsh. As he got closer to the battlefield his entire body shook as a feeling of dread descended on him. In a certain location in the battlefield, LS was now sending a distress signal to Old man emerald. The powerful beckoning to Old man emerald only fuels his anxiety as he speeds up and finally arrives at the location where Shadowsh and the ten Aqua Race fighters have fought. Old man emerald then saw the utter destruction of the ce, the entire area was ravaged by numerous potholes and craters. Bloods and broken limbs could also be seen, bits of parts from Shadowsh and the ten Xiantian Kings from the Aqua Race n could be seen. Smelling the familiar scent that was scattered all over the ce and sensing the residual auras of the other foreign body parts around him, Old man emerald paled as he realized something bad had happened to Shadowsh. Just as he was panicking the beckoning calls upon him again, without any hesitation he immediately flew towards the direction of where his instinct was leading him. When he got to the location to where his instinct was leading him, he was quickly frozen to his spot. His eyes widens as the color in the world seems to be bleak, time frozen only when the realisation hits him that he must hurry that he managed to recover his wits and immediately started using his mastery over the lifew and his powerful vitality to quickly heal the iplete body of Shadowsh. He lets out a loud roar full of anger as he realised that what he was doing is basically useless. Shadowsh¡¯s condition was now what you call hopeless, half of his body was gone, 3 of his horns are broken, his two arms were sliced off, out of nine of his tails only 3 were left and their condition could be called a total wreck, none of his ribs were intact, one of his eyes is destroyed the other one is partially destroyed and his lower jaw is now gone. His devastating image caused Old man emerald to shed tear uncontrobly, he had judged the situation using his keen insight and long experience and realised that even after suffering all this, Shadowsh still haven¡¯t given up and judging from the other corpses on the area, he managed to kill all of his opponents. Just as Old man emerald was in deep despair LS¡¯s voice could be heard on his head telling him to feed himrge amount of his own blood and the blood of a high level fox. They need to hasten as Shadowsh¡¯s time is now only borrowed, only because of him that his heart is still beating albeit in a faint manner. He have been doing this all day and frankly he was now on his breaking point, since he and Shadowsh were connected via the soul, he could use the reservoir on Shadowsh¡¯s dantian but he couldn¡¯t. During the battle, Shadowsh have used all he got to the point he emptied every spirit Qi, Qi and Mana at the process. LS which lives on his dantian would of course be affected. Old man emerald did not dawdle upon hearing LS¡¯s order, he quickly cut arge wound on his hand before bathing Shadowsh with it. He then took out a vital containing the blood of a high level fox, this blood belongs to his old me, he had never thought he would be using it ever on this lifetime. As the two blood bathe Shadowsh, a miracle starts to happen. Shadowsh¡¯s entire body started absorbing the blood unconsciously and it was in a rapid rate at that. Suddenly a portal appeared above him as monster cores starts to rain down on him. Other than that, corpses of demons and chaos beasts were also thrown on it at the same time. Shadowsh was like a bottomless pit, everything that was thrown at him were devoured by his body at an incredible rate. LS and Old man emerald were shocked by this, the first question on their mind was how did the portal appeared and the second was that how could Shadowsh¡¯s torn body could absorbrge amount of item without him doing anything. What they didn¡¯t know is that Hentai was now working overtime to fix Shadowsh but it knew that he would need a long time to recovery from this degree of injury. Shadowsh¡¯s body started floating as his bloods and flesh scattered in the are starts to fly towards him. And as time goes by the body of his fallen enemies were also devoured by him. The corpses and monster cores from Hentai¡¯s storage started depleting at a rapid rate. Buzzing noises came from afar as the Primordial Rune Scarabs have arrived the runes in their backs started shing. As they surrounds Shadowsh the runes in their bodies started to get active as the sound of a heart beating could be heard from afar. Other than the Primordial Rune Scarabs, the Ancient Jewel Scarabs have also appeared they were oddly active as their body kept on shivering. Because of the ongoing war and the fact that both it and the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs have been devouring and multiplying the number of Ancient Jewel Scarabs have exploded into ten thousand causing the sky to darken on their arrival. Chapter 578 Chapter 578: CHAPTER 549 DEATH AND REBIRTH The arrival ofrge amount of Ancient Jewel Scarabs surprised Old man emerald and LS, as they watched in wonder as the Scarabs started dancing around Shadowsh. It seems that they are performing some kind of ritual and the runes on the backs of the Primordial Rune Scarabs started shing as the entire scene were filled with wonders. The entire world darkens as the two audience realised that the sun seems to be covered by a powerful star full of mystery. As the sun and moon fused the road of a fox and a dragon could be heard throughout the entire world. Old man emerald and LS immediately felt their body buckling as they now their heads on this phenomenon. This move was instinctual causing the two to be shocked, especially so for LS, for him kneeling is considered something impossible for him to do as the prestige on his bone is too great and unless it was Shadowsh he rather ignore everyone else. But unbeknownst to them everyone in the world that hadn¡¯t achieved exception realm were now kneeling. ..... The one who were most affected of all were the foxes and those have the dragon bloodline as their bloodline told them to worship this phenomenon. Countless powerful and mighty beings across the world were startled by such phenomenon as they haven¡¯t encountered such phenomenon before there were also no known records about such great event happening on the past. While they were confused back on Thousand Forest Continent, the people were also affected by such phenomenon. The people most affected by this were Sans, Leafinia, Sean2, Beety and the mysterious beast inside the lotus inside Safehaven Paradise. Their body were glowing as they starts to float just like what is happening to Shadowsh right now. The moon and the sun separated as they starts to change in form, the moon became a nine-tailed fox howling and the sun became a dragon roaring. The roar and howls intertwined and finally the two exploded as they transformed into different beings consisting of nearly every race on the world. Their effects were so go great that those from other worlds also sensed the phenomenon and their countenance changed as all the powerful individuals that could be called gods back on Shadowsh¡¯s world spoke ¡°Birth of a true ruler.¡± Back on Shadowsh¡¯s world, the phenomenon continue to be active before finally stopping as golden lights starts to rain down on Thousand Race Kingdom and Shadowsh¡¯s City. Basically the golden motes of lights rain down on every ce that is considered a part of Shadowsh¡¯s territory, even the territories of all those that submit to him. The golden motes fell down towards all of his subjects changing them making them stronger and strengthening their bloodline but the golden motes that fell down on his family and the three Feng wives were different as if they are much more better than the golden motes that fell down on the others. Boom! With an explosion the phenomenon ended but themotion caused great hubbub throughout the world. Back to where Shadowsh was, he was now covered with silks that seemingly made up of the golden lights that fell down on the sky. On the egg shape like object encasing him there was a symbol of a sun but something is coiling around it, it is an eastern dragon that has the same color as the sun, on the opposite side of the egg shape encase was a symbol of the moon, on top of it was a fox that seems to be howling. The eggcase exudes an extremely mighty aura that causes Old man emerald and LS to freeze in their bowing position. But when the golden motes floats down on them, they felt unprecedentedfort on their entire being. Both of them let¡¯s out a roar as their body started glowing their changes only ended after an hour passed. LS felt excited he finally felt that he could travel around this world without relying on the energy on Shadowsh¡¯s dantian to live. Sensing his body, he realized that it no longer felt incorporeal to him just as he was about to lets out an ecstatic roar, he was assaulted by great dizziness. Numerous information dawns into his head as he realized that he was receiving his inheritance. Seeing that his otherpatriot became silent, Old man emerald became but he then thought of Shadowsh¡¯s present situation and knew that he needs to send a couple of guards to monitor this ce. Just as this thought shes on his mind, he heard loud buzzing noises as the Ancient Jewel Scarabs started dropping one by one while the Primordial Rune Scarabs started molting bing much smaller before. Their appearance have now became like a beautiful ornamental object if they didn¡¯t move nobody would think that they are living beings. The runes in their backs have be much more clearer, Old man emerald was impressed but what caused him to be confused was the condition of the Ancient Jewel Scarabs. These ten thousand scarabs just falls down in the sky without any reason but if he knew what was happening to them, he would definitely have a heart attack. Just as he was about to return back to Shadowsh¡¯s City to station some soldiers to guard Shadowsh an amazing scene happened in the next moment. The ten thousand Ancient Jewel Scarabs started shaking as they burst with horrific energy as five thousand of them shed their old carapace and transformed into dreamy silver colored Scarabs. The other five thousand Ancient Jewel Scarabs have transformed into domineering golden scarabs. The two groups had evolved just like the Primordial Rune Scarabs but their branches were difference. Other than the devouring rune, the two group have additional different runes, the silver scarabs have a mysterious rune that exudes chilling Qi that belongs to the yin element. The golden scarabs have a different type of rune as they have a rune that exudes an extremely hot but at the same time warm andfortable energy. The two contrasting energies should cause the two groups to feel ufortable with other other but as the two groups flies around with each other they do not sensed any awkwardness as they still flew in groups as usual. Old man emerald was frozen in shock, he knew that with these group of little critters none would be able to get close to Shadowsh, even someone on his level and strength would be killed in matters of minutes if he tried to trespass here. He had only managed to recover after a couple of minutes, he then smiled in a foolish manner as he realized that his Homnd could still be saved. He then recalls the powerful phenomenon that forced him and LS whom he had been so afraid to bow their heads. He then looks at Shadowsh with both anticipation and hope. Before he left, he even kneels towards Shadowsh, thanking the gods that they sent him to their dire times. He then flew back, what he did not know is that Shadowsh was now deep on his mind where he saw nothing but nk space. Then the space starts to distort itself as an image that seems genderless appeared before him. The genderless person spoke [Master, finally we could meet.] Shadowsh was shocked, from the voice he knew that the person he was speaking with right now was Hentai. He couldn¡¯t help but asks in a rather skeptical manner ¡°Hentai is that really you?¡± [Hai! It is me your loyal creation Hentai.] His question was now answered but this only causes him to be more shocked, he had never thought that the thing he had created on his old world would manifest in front of him. But after realising that he himself have been reincarnated into a different world as an animal his shock decrease as he smiled and said ¡°Hentai! I could finally say it is nice to meet you, after all in a sense you are my child.¡± Hentai have been with him back on his old world and to this world so it holds a great sentimental value to him. [Thank you for your kind words master.] Shadowsh continue to smile, after chatting with them for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°By the way, it has been eating me from the inside but may I ask about your present form?¡± [This form? Well I have obtained this form after Master¡¯s body have undergone a total makeover] [From the knowledge that Master have gathered, I am now considered as Master¡¯s Nascent Soul] ¡°What?! My Nascent Soul?! But I haven¡¯t even achieved Xiantian King realm yet!¡± [Yes, from the information that Master¡¯spanion whom is known as Fire Demon Dragon King have told Master, only someone that have achieved peak level Xiantian Emperor realm could touch the profoundity of his very own Nascent Soul.] [But I would never lie to Master, It seems that Master¡¯s very own Nascent Soul have fused with me, making me Master¡¯s Nascent Soul.] Chapter 579 Chapter 579: CHAPTER 550 THE HUBBUB CAUSED BY THE PHENOMENON Shadowsh was shocked but he quickly epted the situation. This meant that he and Hentai would now be connected via life and death and with them controlling his Nascent Soul he would have lessser problems on his foundation. The two then starts to discuss about their future ns, well it was mostly him listening to Hentai¡¯s n. Hentai¡¯s n is much more safer and is the best method for him to level up but the two of them knew that their n wouldn¡¯t work if the changes that is happening to Shadowsh¡¯s body isn¡¯t what they spected. Back on Shadowsh¡¯s city, Old man emerald managed to return safely and quite quick at that. He felt his body bursting with power, he doesn¡¯t know why but he felt that he was slowly getting stronger as he felt the golden motes changing his body to the next level. When he finally saw the city he was frozen in shock, he could sensed that the civilians have all broken through and even those that never cultivated such as the young children have increased in level. ..... The sick and injured were also cured and the olds were now energetic, he saw an old man running at a speed belonging to an Muscle Tempering Rank. Seeing the entire city bursting with such energy, he was confused just as he was doubting if he was transported into an another world, a familiar and yet at the same unfamiliar Qi burst through the space in front of him. A dragon with red scales appeared, the scales on this dragon shone like jewels but it¡¯s eyes were all ck with a ming pupil on them. On its head were two ck horns that were covered with mes, there is also a gem embedded on its forehead. It¡¯s wide wings were pping at rhythmic manner, warm heat could be felt as each p would produce some heat. Seeing the unfamiliar dragon with a familiar Qi, Old man emerald asks in confusion ¡°Stupid battle maniac?¡± Fire Demon Dragon King was feeling proud and confident after evolving into his present form, he now no longer look like a lizard but a true dragon with dragon mightparable to even the dragon emperor. But when he heard what he was called by, he couldn¡¯t help but froze before bursting into rage. He pointed at Old man emerald and shouted ¡°You f*cking bastard! Can¡¯t you at least greet me with my name or title?!¡± Old man emerald immediately knew that this was his old buddy, he couldn¡¯t help but show an expression of envy but after remembering that his appearance as a dragon is much more majestic and beautiful than him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile in confidence. As if he was able to read what was going on his friend¡¯s mind Fire Demon Dragon King anger once again rose. He then shouted ¡°Stop smiling! Feeling extremely arrogant because of your appearance? Need I remind you that you are still a virgin? Even our young friend have already experienced that kind of thing and yet look at your sorry ass!¡± Old man emerald immediatelyshed out as he quickly attacks Fire Demon Dragon King. Fire Demon Dragon King already expecting this to happen immediately retaliates as the fight between the two got farther and farther from the city. Even though the two were just fighting to gauge each other¡¯s strength they still knew that the fight between the two would definitely cause some destruction to the city if they ever fought in close proximity with it. Because of the newfound power they had obtained and also to release some stress, the two did not hold back and started fighting like it was real. Booming sounds could be heard to the ces the two passed through, the air would tremble but oddly thend under the two weren¡¯t affected. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King were just too engrossed on their fight that they hadn¡¯t noticed that the supposed effect of their attacks were actually weakened as if they were restrained by something. After a while the two stops fighting, Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but grumble as he realised that his attacks were restrained by Fire Demon Dragon King because of their type differences. Fire Demon Dragon King on the other hand was also upset, he knew that he should actually be able to defeat Old man emerald because of his fire augmented attack but each time the two fought it would always end up as a draw. Old man emerald then asks ¡°Hey musclebrain, how did you obtain your newfound strength? Is it because of the beating you had duringst month?¡± Fire Demon Dragon King shook his head as he couldn¡¯t help but look at Old man emerald in doubt. He couldn¡¯t help himself but starts to wave his hand in front of Old man emerald, upon seeing his friend looks at him with a startled expression he knew his first thought is highly unlikely. He then recall the fight between and two and realized that his friend shouldn¡¯t be blind so he asks ¡°Are your eyes working correctly? You should have seen such a great phenomenon that covered the entire world earlier, along with that phenomenon golden motes of lights flew down towards the entire ce making all those that were affected stronger and better.¡± Old man emerald was shocked, he had thought that the phenomenon only happens to where he was, he never thought that even Shadowsh¡¯s city was affected. He then turned silent before smiling in a rather foolish manner and said ¡°You are right, how rather stupid of me to ask such a question.¡± Fire Demon Dragon King agreed the two of them went back to the city but what he didn¡¯t know is that his friend was feeling guilty towards him. He had decided to keep the secret of the reason why that phenomenon had happened. Such a great phenomenon that affected such wide amount of distance would definitely not be simple. But what he didn¡¯t know is that he only scratched the surface, the phenomenon did not only affect the entirety of Shadowsh¡¯s territory and it¡¯s surrounding but the whole world and other worlds. Those from the outside world were now moring against each other, trying to find the person that caused the phenomenon. Such an event caused so much hubbub even those that were in recluse started moving. In a certain ce, numerous individuals with matching clothes started chanting around a pool of glittering silver light. As they continue to chant the pool on the center started churning as an appearance of a cute little fox appeared. The cute little fox blinked his eyes before two giant stars starts to rise and causes a massive explosion on the pool. The people that were chanting were all thrown on the walls as one of them looks like an old pope appeared and waves his hand calming the churning energy being released by the pool. The pope then starts to speak in anguage that isn¡¯t simr to thenguage back on Shadowsh¡¯s world. Back on Shadowsh¡¯s world, in an ind full of yin Qi, Inside a room filled with people there were 2 women and three girls standing on the middle. Princess Lilith standing besides an handsome man was looking at the five people in the center with worry. A woman that has a mature and seductive vibe spoke ¡°Guests of the magic fox n, may we asks you the rtionship of the five of you have on the phenomenon that had happened today?¡± The five people standing on the center were Shadowsh¡¯s sisters and mother, there was also re. Mary answered ¡°Greetings elders of the fox n, I am Mary and I am considered as the leader of our group, let me answer your inquiries as those behind me are intimidated by your presence that they could not answer clearly.¡± The handsome man besides Princess Lilith answered ¡°You may.¡± The handsome man was Lilith¡¯s father and is also considered as the leader of everyone inside the room. Mary bows towards him expressing her gratitude, she then started speaking once again ¡°Your honors, if I am to be honest, I had no idea why the phenomenon today had happened.¡± ¡°And I also don¡¯t know why would it benefit us exclusively but ording to how much benefit we have obtained from this phenomenon there is only one person that would be able to induce such heaven shocking phenomenon throughout this entire world.¡± Before she could finish, Lilith¡¯s father spoke ¡°You meant your son?¡± Mary was startled but she still nodded ¡°Yes, the only person that is on my mind capable of doing such a thing and benefiting us would be my son.¡± The elders started questioning her about the validity of what she had said but Mary had no idea what is the truth, she could only say that it was based on her instinct. Chapter 580 Chapter 580: CHAPTER 551 THE ANCESTOR OF THE MYTHICAL DEMON FOX CLAN Seeing that the situation became more and more chaotic Lilith¡¯s father shouted ¡°Silence!¡± With his order, everyone inside the room became silent, everyone was now looking at him. He started speaking ¡°To verify your doubts I will have grand elder Fragrance use her spiritual dream to check up our guest, Mary¡¯s memories.¡± He then looks at Mary and asks ¡°Mary is it okay for you?¡± Mary bows and said ¡°Your n have changed out destiny causing us to obtain our human form.¡± ¡°Checking up on my memories wouldn¡¯t harm me one bit, so your honors feel free to check if the words I have said are my true feelings.¡± Lilith¡¯s father then nodded towards a person with clothes covering all over her body, the person exudes an aura that seems to draw everyone in, not to mention she also exudes a sense of fragrance that pleases everyone. ..... Fragrance then puts her hand on Mary¡¯s head as she starts to watch her memories. She starts to shake as an expression of incredulous appears on her face, she then faced everyone and said ¡°What she had said is what she truly felt.¡± ¡°Actually after watching her memories, even I felt that it was probable that her son might be the very person that induced that great phenomenon.¡± The elders started discussing, on the other hand Lilith¡¯s father raised his eyebrow as he asks ¡°Is he really that amazing?¡± Fragrance nodded her head ¡°From her memories, I have obtained the information that her son is only considered 7 and a half but his intelligence is considered the level of an adult member of our n.¡± ¡°His battle prowess and the rate of his growth is also quite shocking, judging from her memories, he is much more talented than you¡± Princess Lilith was shocked, she always saw her father as a figure unmatched by anyone. Now hearing that someone is much more talented than her father shocks her to her core. Her father looks like he is interested on Shadowsh just as he was about to ask more, his expression quickly changed as he stood up and looks at the entrance. The elders were confused but the grand elders reacted differently, just like Lilith¡¯s father they also stood up as they look at the entrance with a solemn expression. Footsteps could be heard as an old man hold him a crane entered, behind the old man were 12 fox tails and around him were wisps that floats about like spirits. Princess Lilith shouted in a shocked voice ¡°Grandfather! you have returned?!¡± The old man smiled in a tender manner as he looks at Lilith, he then waves his hand to her telling her toe to him. Princess Lilith immediately flew towards him as she hugs him tightly, on the other hand all the grand elders bows to this person and shouted ¡°Greetings to Ancestor!¡± The elders were shocked before immediately kneeling to this person, the ones that were still dazed were Shadowsh¡¯s sisters, aunt and mother. Princess Lilith¡¯s father smiled as he bows to this old man and said ¡°It¡¯s been a long time father.¡± The old man nodded, he then spoke ¡°I have returned to this world because of the greatmotion that the phenomenon have caused.¡± Lilith¡¯s father was shocked he then asks ¡°Do you mean that the phenomenon also affected those from the outer world?¡± The old man nodded ¡°Yes, during the investigation from the The All-Seing Sect, it was verified that the one who caused the ruler awakening phenomenon is a fox, even though the aura has both the fox and dragon n aura, ultimately the person is a fox.¡± ¡°I hurried back to this world immediately realising that our n might be put in danger because of the significance of the phenomenon.¡± Princess Lilith who was in her grandfather¡¯s embrace was confused, she always felt that her father is somewhat afraid of her but she always thought it was just the act of a child seeing his parent but now upon seeing how the grand elders act, it seems that the legend saying that her grandfather is considered one of the guardian of this world is true. Everyone inside the room were startled, the old man continue ¡°Everyone other than the grand elders leave this room as we have something important to discuss.¡± The elders were startled but Lilith¡¯s father followed up with a shout ¡°Leave!¡± Seeing his expression and the expression of the grand elders, the elders looks at each other, they then bows to the old man and Lilith¡¯s father before leaving. Once they left, the old man snaps his fingers as the entire room were enveloped by a powerful barrier. He then looks at his son and asks calmly ¡°Why have you let them stay?¡± Lilith¡¯s father smiles as he said in confidence ¡°I think you would be shocked if I told you that they are the family members of the person that induced that heavenly phenomenon.¡± The old man was startled he then looks at the girls before shing next to them. It was so natural but for Princess Lilith and the girls they were shocked by this. The old man then brought out a crystal orb as the orb started turning golden, immediately an image of a fox and dragon appeared as they both let¡¯s out a cry causing the orb to crack and explode. The old man was shocked, he then nodded as he said ¡°It seems that your conjecture is true, thesedies are connected to the individual that induced that heaven shaking phenomenon.¡± Hearing this the people inside the room looks at each and they could see the amazement in each other¡¯s eyes. Lilith¡¯s father then asks ¡°Father, I have been meaning to ask you this but everyone in this room are ignorant of what is the meaning of that heavenly phenomenon, the only thing we knew is that the phenomenon have forced everyone of us to kneel no matter it was children or an old monster none were spared except for the infants.¡± The old man nodded as he sighed and said ¡°Actually the very reason that phenomenon happened is still causing me to doubt about my very own life.¡± The others looks at him as they realized that the old man kept on sighing as if he wasmenting something. ¡°The birth of that phenomenon would also meant that the world have given birth to a ruler.¡± The people looks at each other, being a bit confused as they looks at Lilith¡¯s father, even though they did not say anything their meaning were clear, Lilith¡¯s father is also considered a ruler. The old man shook his head and said ¡°The meaning on my words isn¡¯t as little as a ruler on a coupon of ind, what I meant that the ruler of an entire world, a natural born ruler that the heaven deems worthy of blessing.¡± There was a pin drop silence on the entire room, the gravity of this situation is clearly too much for everyone to take. ¡°This selected ruler is also considered as the world¡¯s guardian that meant that this world is going to go through a crisis that determines if it should continue to exist or not.¡± Another bomb was dropped to everyone inside the room as they realized that their world might cease to exist on the future. ¡°The greatest chance to survive this apocalyptic event is to submit to the ruler because the ruler could use the power of the world to fight against the things that threatens the world.¡± ¡°If the chosen ruler could unify the whole world under him then his strength would soar and the chances of the world surviving would also increase.¡± This puts the grand elders into a corner as they both wanted to survive but they also wanted to keep their independence. Just as they were incredibly conflicted about this, the old man spoke ¡°Why are you all still hesitating? This world will be once again open to other worlds.¡± ¡°Our world is considers still on its infancy stage, considering the old worlds, our world is just too weak to defend itself.¡± ¡°If we just stand by and do nothing, then our world will be destroyed, even if we flee to other worlds we would be considered as a small grouppared to the other families living on medium sized world.¡± The grand elder sucked on a cold breath as they look at each other with hesitation. After a while their eyes became more determined as they all spoke ¡°We decided to submit to the chosen ruler, may he send our n to prosperity.¡± The old man smiled, he then looks at Mary and said ¡°Youngdy what is your rtionship with the chosen ruler? Is he your lover?¡± Mary was shocked, she quickly shook her head and said ¡°Don¡¯t say something that shameless!¡± After realising that she lost herposure, she quickly bows to the old man and apologizes. Chapter 581 Chapter 581: CHAPTER 552 WANTED CHOSEN ONE Mary then started to introduce herself ¡°I am sorry for the lost of myposure.¡± The old man just waves his hand indicating that it was no big deal for him, not to mention that he wanted to create a close rtionship to Shadowsh so he wanted to be a bit closer to his family. ¡°I am Mary, the name was given to me by my son, whom was also the one you are looking for.¡± Hearing this the old man was startled, he then used his spiritual sense to check upon Mary¡¯s lifeforce and saw that it was raging and is very lively, this type of lifeforce should belong to a teenager but from Mary¡¯s act, she is no longer that young. What he didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh and Hentai have modified their bodies increasing both their strength and lifespan, when Leafinia was finally summoned by him, the two deviced a method in prolonging and strengthening their lifeforce. He then asks ¡°Your son? It seems that you have given birth to an outstanding individual.¡± Mary raised her chest proudly as she agreed ¡°Yes he is, it only took him a couple of years to build a Kingdom of his own, it is hard to believe he is just seven years old.¡± ..... There was a pin drop silence in the entire room as every grand elders except for Fragrance were dumbfounded. Even the old man was shocked, he couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°What?! He is just seven years old?¡± Mary nodded, she then pointed at her daughters which clearly look like children ranging from six to seven years old. The grand elders that were just convinced started hesitating as they were doubtful if they could give their trust to an individual that is just seven years old. Fragrance spoke ¡°Great Ancestor, even though this individual is just seven years old, his strength and improvement is unlike anyone I have ever seen, what made me shudder is his extremely intelligent mind that shouldn¡¯t be fit for someone his age.¡± Everyone in the room looks at her for further exnation as they recalled that Fragrance have seen the memories of Mary, hard facts is much more important than spections. Fragrance continue on her speech ¡°Step by step, he had built his group, he had participated in countless wars leading his group to be victorious.¡± ¡°He had managed to change his group, from low level beasts into high level ones¡± ¡°His ability to improve is shocking, a ce that is cut off ofpletews should supposedly be a ce that is impossible to break through into Xiantian Realm¡± ¡°But he managed to break all odds and managed to break through the Xiantian Realm with a foundation stronger than most of the elites on our n.¡± Everyone looks at each other and saw amazement on their expression, they then turned to Fragrance. Fragrance did not speak for a while she just left one sentence ¡°Telling you of his feats wouldn¡¯t work only by experiencing it yourselves would you believe his miracles.¡± One of the grand elders step up and spoke ¡°I don¡¯t need to experience it myself to believe you grand elder Fragrance.¡± Then more grand elders starts to step up and agrees to Fragrance, her reputation is quite unique on their n because of this the trust they had on her is as great as the trust they put on their n leader. The old man startedughing as he smile, he then look at Mary and said ¡°Well it seems that your son is really an amazing person that even young Fragrance vouched for him.¡± ¡°Considering his age, how about I introduced him to the children of our n maybe our rtionship would be much more closer.¡± Fragrance heard this and shook her and spoke ¡°Great Ancestor, out of respect I am telling you this, her son acts like someone from Princess Lilith¡¯s age and he could even blend in with people of my age, for him the children of our n is just like how we see them, just a couple of children.¡± The old man became silent as he starts to ponder, he then looks at Fragrance and a couple of female grand elders deep in thought. He then smiles causing the females to have a chill running through their spines ¡°If what you said is true then you mature girls wouldn¡¯t have a problem making him feelfortable wouldn¡¯t you.¡± He then let¡¯s out augh as he left the room, the entire was silence. Lilith¡¯s father broke the silence ¡°Mary, can you take your family back to your courtyard? Me and the others still need to discuss something private regarding our n.¡± Hearing this Mary quickly bows and brought the others back to Lilith¡¯s courtyard as they left Lilith¡¯s father spoke once again ¡°Bring all the elders and the prodigies into the room, I have something important to announce.¡± While the demon fox n were bustling so does the old ancient ns and the mysterious recluse ns that had their ancestors return from the outside world. On a majestic pce underwater, there was a breathtaking beauty sitting on top of a throne seat. In front of her were numerous individuals in golden armors, in the center of the pce was a young man. The young man was the very person that managed to defeat Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King with ease, he also captured 90% of Shadowsh¡¯s Primordial Rune Scarabs. ¡°So from your observations the golden lights floats down on these runes beasts and they managed to evolved into their much higher form?¡± The young man respectfully answered ¡°Yes your majesty because of this the space conch that you have gifted to me was destroyed, I have to resort on sealing them on the great bottomless abyss but from their reaction it seems that they would still be able to get out of that well.¡± The breathtaking beauty sitting on the throne started pondering as she asks ¡°Considering that heavenly phenomenon had benefitted, what are your thoughts about this?¡± This question was directed to everyone not only to the young man. One of the people inside the room raised his head, he looks like a catfish but in a more humanoid form ¡°Your majesty ording to the fact that all of those bugs managed to benefit from the heavenly phenomenon then there is a chance that all the rune beasts managed to benefit from the heavenly phenomenon.¡± ¡°Each instances of rune beasts started spreading meant that chaos would befall this world.¡± Everyone inside the room looks at each other and they saw that the other agreed to what the man spected. Suddenly a voice that seems to belong to the ancient times spoke ¡°You are both wrong and correct at the same time.¡± The voice made everyone inside the room to take in a deep cold breath as they all knew whom the voice belonged to. An old man with an extremely buff body started walking towards the breathtaking beauty. Upon seeing this individual the breathtaking beauty started to blush because of excitement, she then threw herself into the man¡¯s arms as she shouted ¡°Father you have returned!¡± The man tenderly holds the beautiful woman¡¯s hair, after a while the girl let¡¯s him go as she asks him ¡°Father why have you returned from the outside world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the phenomenon that ured on our world.¡± ¡°That phenomenon symbolises the birth of the ruler of this entire world, the world guardian you could call him that, along with his birth will be a catastrophe that will engulf our entire world and possibly end it.¡± The people inside the room gasped as they realized the gravity of the situation. An old man with a turtle shell on his back stood up with the help of his cane, he then asks ¡°You meant that the person that induced the phenomenon would also induced a catastrophe on our world.¡± The muscr old man shook his head ¡°No, the world have chosen him because it detects an iing danger that might possibly end it, to protect itself it will search for the most suitable individual to give it¡¯s power to.¡± The turtle man asks ¡°You mean that he is our savior?¡± The muscr old man nodded ¡°But there is a catch, the chosen individual will bring a change to the entire world as he would walk the path of the ruler, meaning that he will conquer the other forces of this world.¡± The people inside the room then starts to look at each other as they knew that this was bad news to them. If what the old man have said is the truth, then their empire would also be one of the targets that this chosen person would be conquering. The old man knew what they were thinking and said ¡°I know what you all are thinking and I agree to your thoughts so I have another n and that is to tie up this chosen person on our empire as long as we do that, the future will be bright for our empire, there is a chance that we might be the strongest empire in this world ruling the entire world with our race.¡± Chapter 582 Chapter 582: CHAPTER 553 BURSTING OUT OF THE COCOON Everyone inside the room opens their eyes wide as they realized that this was also considered another method. Their eyes starts to shine brightly as if they could see their future, basking in the glories of their work. The catfish and the turtle asks at the same time ¡°But how could we find the chosen one?¡± This caused the others to be startled as they realized that they didn¡¯t even know the chosen one, much less rope him into their group. The buff old man smiled in confidence as he said ¡°Actually it is quite easy to find him since we have one advantage that the other guardian n doesn¡¯t have.¡± He then pointed at the Young man kneeling in the center of the room and said ¡°What will lead us to the chosen one is the little critters.¡± Everyone turned to the young man as he was very speechless right now but he still answered ¡°Great Ancestor, your orders I will follow.¡± ..... The buff old man nodded ¡°You have said that the little critters have managed to benefit from the heavenly phenomenon, right?¡± The young man nodded as he realized something, he then asks ¡°Great Ancestor, do you mean that because they managed to benefit from the heavenly phenomenon and the heavenly phenomenon is the sign of the birth of the chosen one, the two of them are connected somehow?¡± The buff old man shook his head as he exined ¡°Not somehow but it is a certainty that the two are connected because only those that are close to the chosen one will be able to benefit from the heavenly phenomenon.¡± ¡°So I asks of you, do you have anyone in mind that is considered as a candidate to be the chosen one?¡± The young man turned solemn as he nodded and said ¡°Yes, I have a candidate in mind, the former master of these little critters, an individual from Beast Continent that have his name resounding throughout the battlefield, Shadowsh.¡± The buff old man became startled, he then started mumbling ¡°Beast Continent? How could he be there? From the information I have acquired, the chosen is a fox beast not a fox beastman.¡± He then smiled and thought ¡®Interesting, very interesting indeed.¡¯ Back to where Mary and the girls are, the entire Demon Fox n started moving as they brought out a crystal ball with Mary¡¯s blood on it and they started moving towards a specific direction. The entire n were quite excited about the chosen except for two individuals. A man with a dashing figure and a teenager with also a rather handsome face were sitting in the room extremely silent. The teenager was John, he was now sweating as he realized that his life is now endangered, after hearing from his father that the chosen one was a familiar member of Mary and the girls, he knew for a fact that he had already created a powerful enemy since the rtionship between him and the girls is not a peaceful one. He had yed with re¡¯s body before and she was now seething with hatred after their n leader or Lilith¡¯s father broke his enchantment. Even though he hadn¡¯t took thest step, it was undeniable that he had toyed with re to the point her dignity as a woman is now in ruins. The man in front of him looks at his son and sighed ¡°I cannot help you with this kind of thing as even the Great Ancestor is adamant on making the chosen one a friend.¡± John¡¯s expression is now extremely ugly as he realized if he could not solve this problem, his time would be counted. He then gritted his teeth as he decided to make amends and decided to take re as his lover but knowing that re is just an unknown fox beast, he couldn¡¯t but feel it was beneath him. Looking at his expression, his father knew what he was thinking so without hesitation he kicks him. John flew back at incredible speed as he was mmed into the room¡¯s wall causing him to spat out blood as he realized that his father wasn¡¯t holding back at all, some of his ribs were broken. If the entire weren¡¯t reinforced with powerful enchantment and materials then it would have definitely exploded to bits with that kick. His father then bellowed ¡°You f*cking piece of sh*t! How could I give birth to an idiot like you?!¡± ¡°Listen here! If you couldn¡¯t solve this matter after we return from our expedition to find the chosen one, then I¡¯ll personally take your head and present it to Great Ancestor to ease up the rtionship of our family with the chosen one! I wouldn¡¯t let you ruin the thing that our family work hard for.¡± With that he left the room, leaving the dumbfounded John to look at him with unprecedented grievance. But he knew what his father have said is the truth, just like most kids on the n, they always took their family¡¯s interest first. As he left the room with gritted teeth, his father on the other hand rode a giant winged creature together with the people that wereing on the expedition. After seeing that he finally arrived, the old man or what they call the Great Ancestor spoke ¡°So have you dealt with the problem in your end?¡± A chill ran through the spine of John¡¯s father as he spoke quickly ¡°Yes, I have taught a lesson to my idiot son.¡± ¡°Great Ancestor, you no longer need to worry about him.¡± The old man looks at him intensely for a couple of seconds before sighing as he spoke ¡°The child needed to learn to keep his ego in.¡± Just as John¡¯s father was about to agree, he saw the old man patting the bird as they immediately flew up in the sky. Swish! With speed so fast almost like they were teleporting, they managed to cross countless distance with just one p. While the Demon Fox n and Aqua Race n were preparing to find Shadowsh, the person in interest is now sitting in a cross legged position on his mind domain. He was cultivating, now that Hentai obtained another source of energy, his cultivation technique have also upgraded. The name of the technique have also changed to Boundless Imperial Technique. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know what this name represent as he doesn¡¯t realized that this technique is tailor made for an heavenly emperor. Because he was cultivating time pass very quickly for him, he was improving at incredible speed. Outside, the Primordial Rune Scarabs were still flying about around his cocoon, some of them were now hurried underneath thend. The cocoon would change color ording to the time of the day, once it¡¯s night then it would be dreamy silver, at day it would be bright gold. Two weeks passed by as the cocoon started trembling. The entwined roar of dragon and fox could be heard from afar as every shake from the cocoon would create these sounds. With one final roar between the two beasts the cocoon burst as an individual with a look that could cause an empire downfall came out but what is odd is that he was naked. Shadowsh looks at his surrounding and saw the battalion of Primordial Rune Scarabs flying about, he was taken aback not because he was uninformed of how many they are since Hentai have informed him about this but he was shocked by the spectacr scene of the wave of Primordial Rune Scarabs. He then looks at the early Primordial Rune Scarabs and was shocked when he saw that they have evolved from 2nd grade Rune Beasts skipping one grade. The rest of the Primordial Rune Scarabs were 0th grade like the first batch but they aren¡¯t called Primordial Rune Scarabs. Half of them were called Lunar Rune Guardians and Sr Rune Guardians. They still have the devouring ability but other than this ability they also have the guardian ability. When night came, the Lunar Rune Guardians would have their ability boosted as they would have the strengthparable to 1st grade Rune Beasts, the same could also be said to Sr Rune Guardians but they would get stronger at day. If the time doesn¡¯t match their ability then they would only have the strength of their current grade but it was still considered horrifying to other individuals. Theirst ability is called [Guardian] as long as they were around them, their strength would rise on another level, they might not reach the level of skipping grade but they could be considered as top elite Rune Beasts as long as they around him. He was very satisfied as he saw the numbers and the strength of his little critters, he then starts to stretch. After feeling refreshed, he took out clothes from Hentai¡¯s storage but he realized that he actually grown a bit taller than before. Now that he had obtained a true humanoid body, he decided not to change his form. Chapter 583 Chapter 583: CHAPTER 554 RETURN TO SHADOWSLASH¡¯S CITY Just as he was about to return back to his city, he changed his mind. The reason why? As he took a step forward, he realized that the entire ground beneath him broke. He thought that it was just because the fight between him and the ten Xiantian Kings that made the surrounding very brittle. But after he flew up to the sky, he had actually created a sonic boom that shook the entire surrounding. His eyebrow starts to twitch as he took a deep breath and decided to check his status as he was given a shock because of it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ..... Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Specie: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Heavenly Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Origin Bloodline)], [Heavenly Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Origin Bloodline)] Grade: ????? Gender: Male Level: Peak Stage of Transcendent/Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi Heavenly Qi: 1 Runic Transcendent Strength: 1 Runic Transcendent Agility: 1 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 1 Runic Transcendent Intelligence: 1.5 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 0th Tier] Mysterious Energy/ Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 2 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [The Son of Providence], [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- He was dumbfounded, his entire stats have an extreme makeover, he then realized that all of his skills have disappeared and were reced by three other skills. Not to mention, he had rank up from 3rd gate of Xiantian Realm to Peak of Xiantian Realm. What¡¯s more all of his stats were now represented by something called Runic which clearly is unknown to him. He quickly tried to use [Armor Piercing Bullets] and he realized that he could still use them but he also realized another thing. The skill he had used have be much more powerful as if there is something different about them. He decided to try his other skills and realized he could still use them and what¡¯s more the power behind the skills have also increased. This confused him as to why all of his skills were now not written on his status, he decided to asks the only person that knew his body more than him. Hentai. ¡®Hentai, what had happened to me? Why does my body felt so foreign to me now?¡¯ [This is give to Master by the world itself, I still haven¡¯t had any further information on how it happened nor what does this meant for Master but I do know that Master¡¯s strength is nowparable to a Xiantian Emperor.] Shadowsh marvels at his new strength as he started punching and kicking, after realising that all of his attacks would cause a sonic boom in the sky he knew that he still haven¡¯tprehend on how to control his strength. After pondering for a while an idea hit him, he waves his hand as ten clones appeared, these ten clones were actually Xiantian Kings. He was taken aback after all his cultivation level is only the Peak of Xiantian Realm, he still haven¡¯t reached Xiantian King Realm. He clenched his fist feeling very excited, he then order his clones to fight him. The feeling of fighting the ten Xiantian Kings from Aqua Race n have been brought back to him as he continue to spar with his clones. Boom! Boom! Boom! Powerful explosions and loud collision could be heard in the sky as Shadowsh could only fight up in the sky because he knew for a fact that thend would be destroyed if he ever fought onnd. But after a while, Shadowsh look very upset, looking around him there were nothing as he utterly destroyed his clones in just a couple of seconds. It seems that his strength is really too great to the point his peak Xiantian King clones were destroyed with ease. He then decided to stay on this area and to test his newfound strength and abilities since even Hentai is ignorant on this matter. It spected that it would take a couple of years before he could got out of his cocoon and yet it was proven wrong it only took him a couple of days before being able to get out of the cocoon. Three weekster, Shadowsh together with his army of scarabs started flying back to Shadowsh¡¯s City. He spent three weeks before being able to efficiently control his strength, he had trained near the battlefield. He had done this because he wanted to clear out the battlefield with any presence of the Aqua Race n but he was greeted by the scene of a wastnd. There were no Aqua Race soldiers nor anyone in the battlefield anymore, the only thing left were the scars of the war. The scene of death is still lingering on the air as the remnants of different kind of Qi were also present. Because of this he could only return back to his city but he wasn¡¯t alone, besides him was a golden dragon with ck markings. The golden dragon was LS, he was now feeling very ecstatic as he flew around the air without any worry that his body would once again run out of essence. Shadowsh was happy for him, considering their rtionship, LS is like a son to him, he was the one that raised him and without his dantian he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. But LS exudes a powerful dragon might that seems to cause the heaven to flicker, it seems only unique individuals like him and his scarabs would be able tomunicate with him without being pressured. Because of how fast they flew they managed to arrive at Shadowsh¡¯s City in just a couple of minutes. Shadowsh then stored the scarabs into his dantian as he realized that he no longer need to create his own personal world because he had already have one, it was inside his dantian and unlike the world that Hentai have modified, the world inside him have been personally made by him and the heavenly phenomenon. Because he was still having a hard time controlling his presence, his emperor Qi would re out without him realising it. With LS next to him, the aura the two of them were exuding immediately caused the people they have passed through to kneel. Shadowsh was too happy because of his return to notice this but LS knew what was happening but for him it was nothing. But the two didn¡¯t realized that their presence have rmed a couple of individuals, there is only one individual that isn¡¯t feeling apprehension. That individual is Old man emerald, after sensing their aura he was shocked but he quickly became ecstatic, without hesitation he flew towards the source of the aura. Fire Demon Dragon King was taken aback but he quickly chased after Old man emerald as he knew that his friend isn¡¯t stupid. The others inside the room looks at each other before following the two. Shadowsh and LS quickly sensed the iing aura of Old man emerald. Shadowsh smiled but LS on the other hand doesn¡¯t care as he still gracefully flew to the sky without worry. But maybe because he had lived all of this years inside Shadowsh¡¯s dantian and the fact that he was still a child, he doesn¡¯t want to separate from Shadowsh. It had improved drastically after absorbing the blessing of the heavenly phenomenon that Shadowsh have invoked causing it to obtain a mature body immediately but his mentality is still not that developed as he only follows his instinct and the teachings on his memory. Shadowsh stops flying about sensing this LS started flying around him letting out happy roars. Shadowsh shook his head as he realized that LS wasn¡¯t a reincarnation of an old monster like he had thought, he was just a baby dragon that was following the given memories passed to him by his ancestors. Old man emerald quickly arrives in front of the two, following him was Fire Demon Dragon King but the two of them were frozen in shock as their instinct told them to actually kneel right now. Old man emerald immediately buckles down and Fire Demon Dragon King have also buckles down, fortunately for them Shadowsh noticed this and used his spiritual sense to stop the two. He then asks ¡°What the hell are the two of you doing?¡± After recovering from their stupor, the two immediately became embarrassed especially for Fire Demon Dragon as he is extremely prideful person while Old man emerald have already experienced this so this wasn¡¯t new to him. ..... Chapter 584 Chapter 584: CHAPTER 555 I HAVE BECOME THIS POWERFUL? Fire Demon Dragon King immediately started cursing ¡°F*ck! what had happened to you in these past two months?!¡± ¡°Now even I couldn¡¯t fathom your strength and this dragon besides you felt very simr to that horrifying little dragon that always resting on your head.¡± ¡°Now it has grown to a size of an adult dragon not to mention the aura that the two of you exudes made the two of us old men weak in the knees!¡± Old man emerald did not need to know as he was the only one that knew what had happened to Shadowsh during these past two months. He was actually surprised to see him back so early, with the injury he had umted it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he died but now he is quite lively and well. Upon hearing Fire Demon Dragon King swearing, Shadowsh immediately realised that Old man emerald haven¡¯t spread the fact that he was the one that had caused the phenomenon. Hentai have told him that Old man emerald was present during his transformation, in fact without him, he wouldn¡¯t been able to survive much less attain his present strength right now. ..... So he immediately looks at him full of gratitude as he swore to pay him back to all the things that he had done for him. After thinking about this, he took a deep breath and decided to tell Old man emerald that he wasn¡¯t actually a native of this continent, even though it was very risky he hadplete trust on his old friend, besides he owe him his life, it is the least thing he could do for him. Just as he was about to asks Old man emerald to have a talk in private he sensed 4 more auras flying towards their direction. Their aura is as strong as Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald, after realising this he became excited. The fight between his clones have left him unsatisfied, even though all of his clones were Peak Xiantian King Realm, he still managed to defeat them with ease. Unlike before his clones couldn¡¯t use any of his skills but they could use all of his old skills but the power of their skills isn¡¯t even half as powerful as his. The only great thing about them is their strength and speed, their strength and speed isparable to the genuises in Xiantian King Realm but because they are just clones theirbat prowess isn¡¯t as good as them. But now that he had found a worthy opponent he could finally test out how powerful he truly is. His aura was unleashed as horrifying pressure descended on everyone in the area, the powerful pressure caused the air to constrict, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King immediately felt breathless. Battle intent started spreading like wildfire as the scent of blood could be smelt from far away. Shadowsh was too excited so he doesn¡¯t realised that his two old friends were actually feeling breathless right now. For them they felt like they are in a quagmire, Old man emerald was subjected to LS¡¯s aura so he still managed to regain his bearing as he quickly shouted ¡°Wait!¡± Shadowsh quickly recovers from his excited state, he quickly reverted back to his usual self. The horrifying pressure disappears so does the scent of blood. Fire Demon Dragon King heaved a sigh of relief, the scent of blood does not affect him because he himself could also exudes this when he was battling. This type of ability could be obtained just by continuous battling and big battles especially wars is extremely beneficial on obtaining this ability. The more you kill the stronger the bloody scent is, this ability could be simplified into two words. Killing Intent! The ability is just an umtion of killing intent from you and your victims and for Fire Demon Dragon King whom had spent nearly all of his life battling the bloody scent makes himfortable rather than ufortable. What caused him to feel breathless is the powerful spiritual sense of Shadowsh and energy from a higher being. Other than this, the fact that Shadowsh have aplete bloodline of an ancient dragon is also the reason why he was intimidated. After all even with their fancy titles as dragon kings it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that they are just halfbreeds of both human and beast. Back in the present Old man emerald heaved a sigh of relief when he sensed Shadowsh calming down. He then started cursing ¡°Brat! What the hell were you thinking?! Because you have obtained great strength you have be much more impulsive?!¡± As he continue to curse the people that have followed him and Fire Demon Dragon King have arrived. There were three individuals that exudes different aura. Thergest one of them was the man in the left as he was thergest person Shadowsh have ever seen. He looks like the famous green monster from the movies of his old world, the one that be stronger as he gets angry. This person seems to be injured though, Shadowsh thought as he sensed that his aura and vitality is in chaos. Besides him was a kind looking old man that looks like a benevolent monk, if it weren¡¯t for his outfit and the fact that he has hair, he would easily be mistaken for a wandering old monk. He exudes a sense of serene grace that caused people around him too feel peaceful. Besides him is a middle aged man that seems to hold a lot of knowledge, he was holding a book as he looks extremely dignified. Andstly is the person that looks like the youngest in all four of them, the odd thing about him is that he was extremely pale as of he was suffering from blood loss. Old man emerald quickly used this opportunity as the two sides were checking upon one another. He flew next to the giant man and introduced him ¡°Brat! This big man right here is one of the dragon kings on this continent, he is known as Titan Dragon King.¡± Shadowsh was startled but he then remember about the dragon kings that Old man emerald talk about before. He then looks at the other three individuals and said ¡°If I am not wrong these three distinguished guests were the remaining three dragon kings.¡± Old man emerald nodded but Shadowsh¡¯s next sentence caused him to froze as a blush appeared on his face. ¡°All of these individuals are heavily injured, their battle strength isn¡¯t even half as before, to think that I nearly fought them, I apologized for my rashness.¡± If he really did fought them then there is only two destination for these 4 dragon kings and that is either being beaten to a pulp or beaten to death. The four dragon kings felt a bit offended but after sensing Shadowsh¡¯s sincere emotion they could only let it go, after all what he had said was the truth besides the power they felt from him earlier caused them to realize that even if they are in their peak condition they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him in a one on one battle. The kind looking old man step forward but before he could introduce himself, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Judging from your appearance, you must be Benevolent Dragon King.¡± The man was a bit startled but Shadowsh continues ¡°The man that was holding the book must be Wise Dragon King and finally the pale and the youngest looking must be Thousand Dragon King.¡± Old man emerald shook his head as he was deep in doubt since he knew Shadowsh¡¯s personality and he knew for a fact that he wasn¡¯t a person that would cause the other person to be awkward. But his doubt was answered immediately as Shadowsh said hisst sentence ¡°Since the four of you are the renowned dragon kings, then the three individuals that are sneakily watching us doesn¡¯t have any rtionship to any of you right?¡± Just as the five dragon kings and Old man emerald were stunned, he moved at a speed faster than sound. With a punch space cracked, three individuals were thrown backwards, they look like the three clowns that had kidnapped his clone before. With that one attack time seems to stop as the five dragon kings and Old man emerald were agaped by his speed and power. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet he locked upon the aura of the three clowns as he recalled the scene in which he felt so powerless against them. Clenching his fist he shed before the golden dragon pattern clown and punched him. The golden dragon pattern clown instantly felt the sense of dreading from the punch as he burst with astonishing aura but he was still too slowpared to Shadowsh. Boom! With a powerful explosion the golden dragon pattern clown was thrown far from the area. He flew so fast that the five dragon kings and Old man emerald only saw a dot flying far away. Chapter 585 Chapter 585: CHAPTER 556 THE SECRET OF THE CLOWNS Upon seeing how Shadowsh dealt with one of them, the pink and the silver clown immediately realised that they are in trouble. Reacting quickly the silver clown started waving his hand as the space around Shadowsh started to constrict. On the other hand the pink clown started dancing, her dance is extremely provocative as pink aura started flying everywhere. Shadowsh calmly looks at them, the space constricting upon him doesn¡¯t rm him while the dance that the pink clown was doing does not affect him. The dance of the pink clown is not just any ordinary dance, it is a powerful spiritual attack, it is like the attack from the fox beast n but Shadowsh who had his spiritual sense undergone a massive change that renders these type of attacks useless. After a while the entire battlefield is still silent, the silver clown and the pink clown have now realized that their attacks were actually useless against their opponent. Shadowsh on the other hand just stood in the exact same spot for a couple of minutes, he was watching the pink clown dance with leisure. ..... Realising that the two have now realized the difference between them, he knew that he need to wrap things up. He then punched out as the space around him exploded like broken mirrors, the silver clown was taken aback as he knew Shadowsh is much more powerfulpared to them but he hadn¡¯t thought that his attack would be easily destroyed by him after all his attacks were all spatial attribute which is extremely rare element. Just as Shadowsh was about to capture the two clowns he stops from his track as he turn behind him and smirks. The golden dragon pattern clown have returned, seeing the wretched look of their leader, the silver clown and the pink clown were extremely worried. Even though they knew that there is little to no chance that the golden dragon pattern clown would be able to win they still hope to as they knew that they would be either killed or captured by the enemy if their leader lost. The golden dragon pattern clown let¡¯s out a loud shout as the sound of a dragon roar was heard throughout the area. He then spreads his arms wide as he started transforming into a giant golden dragon that seems to belong to the eastern race. He then starts splitting, first into two then four and as he continue to multiply the dragon might they exude became more powerful. When there are finally 128 golden dragons in the sky, the golden dragon pattern clown attacks as they charged towards Shadowsh with great ferocity. Upon seeing this scene the five dragon kings and Old man emerald immediately knew that this clown could actually take one of them and their chances of winning is only half. Basically it tells them that this clown is equally as powerful as them. The 128 golden dragons started attacking Shadowsh but the odd thing is that he hadn¡¯t moved from his spot from the very beginning. Dragon breaths, ws, tails, etc. The 128 golden dragons used all parts of their body to assault Shadowsh but they hadn¡¯t been able to inflict an injury on him. Shadowsh who had his eyes closed suddenly opens them as he lets out a loud roar and started rampaging. With one sh at least three golden dragons were killed, this shocked the other golden dragons as they were about to retreat but Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet. With a leap he started tearing the golden dragons like a starving lion that was released in a pack of sheeps. The pained cries of the fallen dragons rang out everywhere, watching this massacre the four dragon kings felt a chill running through their spines not because of the number of people killed but how easily Shadowsh had done this. They realized that if they switched ces with the golden dragon pattern clown they would also suffer the same thing. While the four dragon kings were feeling a bit afraid of Shadowsh, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon rejoiced as they realized that with Shadowsh on their side they could reverse the situation of their homnd. When there is only one golden dragon remaining Shadowsh stops his rampage as he looks at this dragon in a rather calm manner. The golden dragon looks at his fallen selves and felt the pain in them, this is his ability to clone himself but there is one huge drawback in this powerful ability of his, the feeling that one of his clones felt would also transferred to the other clones. After experiencing the painful sensation of being ripped apart 127 times, the golden dragon pattern clown was now reeling in shock. But he was a warrior in their kingdom, he is considered as one of the rulers on their continent, he had his pride so without hesitation he lets out a roar and charged towards his enemy even though knowing it was futile. Shadowsh smiled as he saw this, he realized that his opponent is just like himself and those that are close to him. He wouldn¡¯t give up even though hope was now gone. The silver clown saw this and realized that he shouldn¡¯t stay in this ce for another second as he started waving his hand and the space starts to distort. Shadowsh sensed this and used his powerful spiritual sense to lock on the clown causing him to froze. On the other hand the attack of the golden dragon finallynded on his chest as a muffled thud was heard. Shadowsh did not even need to transform and ps the golden dragon away as itnded on a spot without any building or people. He then waves his hand and brought the silver and pink clown to him as he looks at them curiously. The two could not move at all, they tried to resist as much as they could but it was futile. He wanted to look what¡¯s behind there masks since a long time ago but he hadn¡¯t had any chance as all the clowns he had fought before were considered too strong for him to capture and the one time he had captured one it had turned into a failure. He then grasped the pink clown¡¯s mask causing her nerve to stiffen as she realized what would happen. She wanted to resist but she can¡¯t as Shadowsh pulled her mask off from her body, he was taken aback by what he had found. Nothing! There are only darkness behind the mask, causing him to feel extremely shocked, he then starts to take off her clothes one by one to check if there really is nothing. The others that were watching were embarrassed all except for two people and those were Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King as they knew their friend¡¯s personality very well. So without hesitation the two quickly flew towards him as they look curiously at the pink clown but when they saw what Shadowsh was seeing, shock were evident in their faces. Upon seeing this scene the four dragon kings knew that something is going on as they also flew towards Shadowsh to check on their discovery. What they saw also gave them quite a shock except for Wise Dragon King and Benevolent Dragon King it seems that they had already known this fact but they were embarrassed with themselves as they realized that Shadowsh¡¯s action was actually quite clean. Shadowsh stops stripping the pink clown as he closed his eyes and smiled, he then stretches his hand as a small ball of pink me appeared on it. The silver clown was shocked before falling into despair as he realized Shadowsh have found out their true origins, what¡¯s more their true form should be invincible to others but Shadowsh managed to capture hisrade true form with ease. Shadowsh became surprised as Hentai informed him that what he has on his hands right now was actually a type of spirit. That meant one thing that is certain, the clowns were actually members of the Spirit Race. The mysterious race that has no physical body of their own but is still feared by many because of their curses and spiritual attack. As Shadowsh continue to look at the spirit, he was suddenly hit by an idea as his spiritual sense was unleashed throughout the surrounding causing the space to be chaotic. Other than Wise Dragon King and Benevolent Dragon King the others felt breathless when Shadowsh¡¯s released his powerful spiritual sense. The first one to recover from the four was Thousand Dragon King followed by Old man emerald, the other two were having a hard time coping up with such intense pressureing from their soul. The silver clown watched in horror as he saw that the pink wisp started dancing in the air before stopping. What other saw as mysterious was different from what the silver clown was seeing, he saw Shadowsh¡¯s grasping the pink clown and dominated her as her soul was now forcibly controlled by him, making her his subordinate that wouldn¡¯t be able to betray him. Chapter 586 Chapter 586: CHAPTER 557 GALS The silver clown then watched as chains came out of Shadowsh and started binding the pink wisp. nking noice were heard but after a while the noice disappears and Shadowsh releases the pink wisp. He then took out a mask that only holds three holes, one for the mouth and two for the eyes, it was very simple looking. As the pink wisp flew towards the mask in his hand the scattered clothes including the lingerie started flying back to her but Shadowsh decided to change her style. He took out a pink cloth that looks like a hoodie, this was made by Hentai because it wanted to experiment on using different types of materials to create many different things. Other than that he also took out some kind of transparent clothing that seemingly made up of the same material as leggings actually it did came with its own legging. And the final touch was a pair of pink heels, this is because he knew that the pink clown used her seductive dance to lure her target into an illusion but since she doesn¡¯t have a real body then wearing this stuff shouldn¡¯t bother her. ..... As the clothing started fusing with the mask the final result shocked everyone including Shadowsh. A woman with a simple white mask and link hoodie appeared what shocked everyone is that they actually felt that she was beautiful. Looking like a shy individual but with a body that tempts even individuals Fire Demon Dragon King it really was a hit. Shadowsh quickly looks at the silver clown as he realized if he kept on looking at the pink clown, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from tasting her, he felt like this because his soul dominated the pink clown causing a sensation that he never felt before. After the pink clown stop resisting his advances their soul fused causing a pleasurable sensation that was felt by the soul which is clearly much more memorable than the pleasure of body. Shadowsh was thinking over and over again ¡®Do not be tempted, her appearance is just an illusion, there is no real flesh and blood behind those clothes!¡¯ Just as his will was resisting even though his soul was craving that kind of feeling once again. But his resistance broke as the pink clown, no! It should be pink gal now, hug him from behind and her two massive and plump weapons started rubbing themselves to him. She then spoke in a melodious and shy voice inside his head ¡®Master, you don¡¯t need to hold back because of you I obtain a body of my own.¡¯ Smelling her fragrance that should not exist a raging fire started to burn on his lower body. He then smiled as he patted her head but inwardly he was shouting ¡®Since you have given me the permission, I¡¯ll ravage you for days toe! Be ready to be broken both mentally and physically by me!¡¯ He then returned his attention towards the silver clown as it was now experiencing deep despair as it realised it¡¯s destiny. He then starts to inhale and exhale in a rhythmic manner to calm himself down. He looks at the silver clown and started thinking on what form he should change him to be. Because he was now not blocking his thought from the pink gal like a couple of seconds ago she have heard his thought. She then said ¡®Actually master our race doesn¡¯t have any definite form or gender, it is just what we deceive ourselves to be that we could create our own persona.¡¯ ¡®Oh?¡¯ A glint passed through Shadowsh¡¯s eyes when he heard this as a insidious smile appeared on his face. He pulls the silver clown towards him and just like what he did from the pink clown he took off its mask and captured it¡¯s original form. In just a couple of seconds he managed to tame the wisp making it into his follower whom wouldn¡¯t be able to betray him as it was inscribed in its soul. And just like he did to the pink gal, he had made the silver clown change into another form. The form he had chosen for it is actually the same as the pink gal, the only difference between the two were the color of their hoodie and that the former silver clown has sses which is useless but only serve as to amplify the appearance. The pink gal is still much more sexier than the former silver clown but her bust is clearly much more biggerpared to the former. Looking very matured and acting like one, Shadowsh thought that he was extremely perverted to indulge on his fetishes and what is odder is that even though these gals doesn¡¯t have any face only white mask they still envoked the lust inside him. Thest one in the list was the golden dragon pattern clown, like the other two she was transformed into a gal, her hoodie is red and her ck leggings have white strips. Shadowsh¡¯s inner beast started wrecking havoc inside him but he kept onposure but he started swearing inside that he would definitely indulge himself on these three tonight. The five dragon kings and Old man emerald have a chill running through their spines as they saw this happening. They look at Shadowsh with fear as they started retreating one by one, an extremely powerful opponent that could manipte ones gender is extremely scary. Shadowsh turn backward to greet the four dragon kings the right manner this time but when they came face to face with him they immediately paled as they started sweating. He was taken aback even though he had showed such powerful fighting capability this shouldn¡¯t invoked such drastic reaction. He then saw his two friends were also looking at him with fear causing him to be really confused as he knew that these two friends of his were extremely brave and wouldn¡¯t blink in the face of death. Seeing him looking at them very intensely, Fire Demon Dragon King immediately shouted ¡°Brat! Don¡¯t look at me like that, if you want to turn someone into a beautiful girl pick this virgin next to me at least he could finally say he is no longer a virgin after you ravaged him.¡± Old man emerald heard this and he started trembling as he immediately shouted ¡°Don¡¯t! Even though I am extremely handsome and would definitely look good as a girl, I think this barbaric idiot is much better choice, you could not only conquer him, you would also obtain her hundreds of lovers!¡± Shadowsh nearly spat out blood listening to these two, he felt his chest tighten as he nearly follow his impulse to beat up the two. After a rhythmic exhaling and inhaling he calm himself down as he pointed at the two and shouted ¡°What the f*ck do you mean?! Are you trying to imply I am capable of manipting a gender of an individual?! Even if I did I wouldn¡¯t dream of it as I am a straight man! I may not be prejudiced against those that have a special taste but this doesn¡¯t mean I am one of them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you two old folks use your brain every now and then! Remember that they don¡¯t have any definite form and would only transform into any form they desire, them bing this hot has nothing to do with me!¡± Thest couple of lines were of course a lie, the form that these clowns took came from his desire so it was aplete lie but it is the truth that they don¡¯t have any definite form and could transform. Hearing this the four dragon kings looks at each other and could see relief in their eyes. Wise Dragon King and Benevolent Dragon King were embarrassed that they had thought badly of Shadowsh as the two of them should have known this. Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald looks at each other and bothugh at the same time trying to disperse the awkwardness they are now feeling. Shadowsh looks at them with scorn and contempt, he then faced the four dragon kings and bows as he exined himself ¡°I apologized for losing myposure, since I have not introduced myself properly to all of you distinguished individuals then let me introduce myself now, I am Shadowsh the present ruler of this part of the continent, it is a pleasure to meet all of you.¡± Benevolent Dragon King spoke ¡°No, it is the other way, it is actually our pleasure to meet such a powerhouse as yourself.¡± ¡°I now realised the reason why even though this ce is clearly close to the ocean which is suspectable to attacks of the Aqua Race n this ce is still standing, no on the contrary this ce is actually thriving.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Venerable Emerald and the great Fire Demon Dragon King guarding this ce, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve all of this and my territory would have been conquered by the Aqua Race n.¡± Chapter 587 Chapter 587: CHAPTER 558 MEETING WITH THE FOUR DRAGON KINGS What he had said came from the bottom of his heart as he always regarded Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King as both friends and benefactors. Even though the two clearly knew that his origin is still clouded in mystery, the two did would not hesitate to give him a helping hand. The four dragon kings did not believe what he had just said but Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King clearly felt his sincerity and gratitude towards. The two looks at each other and smiled as they decided to keep silent about this topic because they don¡¯t see Shadowsh just young individual but a true friend that transcends age. Shadowsh then brought everyone into his mansion, when his lovers and adoptive children heard of his return they burst into cheers as they wanted to greet him immediately but too bad the presence of the four dragon kings meant that they would be discussing something of importance. LS went into the garden as he wanted to y with the beasts on the garden, in a more urate term, he is nning to bully the pitiful beasts on the garden. The three former clowns that were now called the three gals went to introduced themselves to his lovers. ..... Of course the information about them being the former evil invaders were omitted, they just need to introduce their new identities that Shadowsh have given to them. Inside the guest room, Shadowsh was now listening to the recount of the four dragon kings. His expression is extremely ugly but the ones who had it worse were Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald. Other than this part of the continent, most of Beast Continent have been conquered by the Aqua Race n. The protectors of each parts were no match against the heavenlymanders from the enemy¡¯s side. Even with the joint effort of all the powerhouses from the top ns and sects, they still were no match against their opponents, other than being able to hold off the heavenlymanders least they destroy arge part of the continent, there is nothing they could do. Wise Dragon King spoke ¡°The three of us havee here to asks the method that you have implemented that you managed to protect this part of the continent.¡± Hearing this both Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald immediately looks at Shadowsh. The two of them hate to say it but they only knew how to fight individually using subordinates to fight for them is not their forte. This kind of activity were all given or more urately forced to Shadowsh as he managed to implement a powerful method that caused the Aqua Race n to fail to conquer their base. The involuntary action that the two have done says it all, other than Titan Dragon King, the other three dragon kings have realised that Shadowsh was the key. The three dragon kings frowns as they thought it was most likely that it was Shadowsh¡¯s strength that prevented this part of the continent from being captured by the enemy. Shadowsh have felt the gaze of the two and instantly knew what they were thinking, without hesitation he answered ¡°Esteemed guests, being able to answer your questions would be an honor.¡± ¡°But there is one hup on my method, firstly most of my methods relies heavily on elite groups that is able to function at any type of terrain in swift and fierce manner.¡± ¡°And one of the most important key to my method were these little critters.¡± He then released 10 evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs, the aura they emit caused chills to everyone inside the room except for Shadowsh. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King immediately stood up as they retreated from the ten evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs. They saw how terrifying these little critters are and now that they have reached a whole new level of strength they are now much scarier than before. Seeing their action the four dragon kings were confused but seeing the apprehension and the hint of fear on their face, the four dragon kings realised that these little critters were quite powerful. Shadowsh then summoned a giant fireball that generates extreme heat but because it was contained by his spiritual sense it didn¡¯t burn the room. The power of the fireball rmed the dragon kings as their instinct started telling them that the fireball is extremely dangerous. The ten little critters then moves at incredible speed as they devoured the fireball in a matter of seconds. The scene caused the four dragon kings to be dumbfounded, Shadowsh continue he took out a giant piece of meat from one of the Xiantian Beast King that they have in. The ten evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs made quick work of the meat as the scene caused the spines of the four dragon kings to chill. Shadowsh spoke ¡°These are their ability and their number before were quite great that they look like a tide as they flew over the battlefield.¡± ¡°They are quite resilient little critters, even Fire Demon Dragon King and Venerable Emerald have failed to kill them.¡± ¡°They will only get stronger as time goes by, as long as there is enough food they could rank up in rapid pace.¡± Of course there are still evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs that Shadowsh was keeping inside Hentai¡¯s storage but 90% of them were captured by the Aqua Race n. Hearing the word ¡®Before¡¯ caused Wise Dragon King and Benevolent Dragon King to frown. Wise Dragon King asks ¡°Great daoist Shadowsh, what do you mean by ¡®before¡¯?¡± Shadowsh sighed just as he was about to exin Fire Demon Dragon King spoke first ¡°It is because of the two of use old men.¡± Even though he did not say anything everyone inside the room could feel his raging anger radiating from his body. Old man emerald also gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist and spoke in indignation ¡°We may have not fought any heavenlymander of the Aqua Race n but we have fought a much more worse opponent. A f*cking royalty of the Aqua Race n!¡± Hearing this the four dragon kings were taken aback, Titan Dragon King stood up and shouted ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°From the information that you have given to us, the Aqua Race n were conquering other continents not only ours!¡± ¡°What caused to send one of their royalties here?! What moved them to the point of doing something like this?¡± Old man emerald, Fire Demon Dragon King and Shadowsh immediately pointed at the ten evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs. ¡°Do you know what they are?¡± Asks Old man emerald. The three dragon kings shook their heads, on the other hand Wise Dragon King started looking at the ten scarabs with great interest. The book he was holding started to glow as his eyes glows in golden light and he stood up on his seat because of shock. He shouted ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°How could you take a Grade 2 Rune Beast?! What¡¯s more there are ten of them!¡± Hearing this the three dragon kings also stood up in surprise. Unlike the former form of the Primordial Rune Scarabs, the ten evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs were now good at hiding the fact that they are rune beasts. The bright runes on their backs could be visibly seen by Shadowsh but not to others as they could only see a vague sign and if they keep on looking at it he or she would definitely feel dizzy or worse their soul might be devoured, afar all it was the devouring rune. Shadowsh looks at Wise Dragon King with a bit of surprise, he then inwardly thought ¡®As expected of someone that was called the Wise Dragon King.¡¯ Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald were also surprised by the fact that the ten Primordial Rune Scarabs in front of them have actually ranked up. Shadowsh spoke ¡°As expected of Wise Dragon King, for you to be able to discern what they are is a testament of your ability.¡± Wise Dragon King immediately slumps down on his seat after hearing the confirmation from Shadowsh. He was mumbling but the people inside the room were all powerful individuals that have extremely keen senses so they could hear what he was mumbling about. Thousand Dragon King¡¯s eyes were shining brightly, he kept on looking at the ten evolved Primordial Rune Scarabs with extreme desire. Only after a while he sighed as he looks at Shadowsh with envy. Rune beasts are legends on this world, they are beings that are like blessed by gods themselves. Unlike other beings that needs to use their will to create a rune will that would serve as a connection to them and the mysteriousws of this heaven, Rune Beasts does not need that, they are born with runes that has the highest quality. They are born with the power to use runes and it¡¯s power over thews causing them to be a force people fear but still venerated by their extreme usefulness. Chapter 588 Chapter 588: CHAPTER 559 IT¡¯S BEEN SO LONG SINCE I MADE THIS TYPE OF CHAPTER The four dragon kings have realised that they could not use the method Shadowsh have been using all this time. They could only sigh in defeat, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King felt extremely defeated and sad. The four dragon kings that many people have been looking up to were now asking or more like begging a much younger individual to save their homnd. Shadowsh saw and felt what the two were feeling and his expression turned solemn as he spoke ¡°Actually, if you give me an overall information about the other territories, I may be able to create a n to keep us safe even though we wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer or defeat the Aqua Race n immediately at least we could slowly recuperate and increase our strength and number.¡± ¡°I swore under my name, I¡¯ll find a n or device a method to save this continent!¡± His aura res up unconsciously, a type of aura belonging to a ruler or emperor¡¯s Qi started rising within him. The five dragon kings and Old man emerald trembled as they nearly kneeled in front of him but because of their powerful will, they managed to prevent themselves. ..... But they are still affected as they put an unconditional trust towards Shadowsh without them realising it, hope starts to rise in their dying spirit. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King startedughing as the two trusted Shadowsh with great degree. After being with him for some time, the two knew that if he put his mind towards something he would do everything to achieve it by any method either fair or foul as long as those that he cares about were safe and happy. The four dragon kings looks at each other and started sharing the information they knew from the different territory that have survived from the assault of the Aqua Race n. Shadowsh listens quietly, their discussion have spanned for the entire day and they only ended because it is already night. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King brought the other four dragon kings to their room. Shadowsh on the other hand had to think of a n or method to save the Beast Continent because of this he sadly had no time to have some fun with the three gals not to his lovers. He had decided to dedicate himself in forming a n or just any way to keep the Aqua Race n at bay. A weekter, Shadowsh, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King were now sending off the four dragon kings. Around the four dragon kings were Corpse Eating Scarabs, each dragon kings were apanied by 5 thousand Corpse Eating Scarabs. Behind the dragon kings were the elites Shadowsh have trained, they might not be as powerful as the genuises in the heaven and earth ranking but they are devastating individuals in the battlefield. Each one of the soldiers were apanied by wolves that has red horns with ck furs, on their feet were red furs that looks like me. These wolves were the offspring of the wolves his believers have been raising, with Hentai¡¯s and his help, they managed to cause the wolves to undergo an evolution that both involved powerful beast body and elemental power. These wolves could reproduce much easierpared to the other beasts that has the same strength and grade as them. Other than these wolves, Shadowsh have also given the four dragon kings a type of marine beasts that is extremely territorial but because they are now influenced by both him and Hentai, they wouldn¡¯t attack anyone on his order. But if he just let them be then they would attack everything even if that being is considered much more powerful than them. Their intelligence aren¡¯t that high but their killing proficiency is quite high, they are actually quite a double edged sword as they would even attack those that had raised them so without Shadowsh then one should not recklessly capture them. With these beasts and the trained elitesing with the four dragon kings at least they could slow down the advancement of the Aqua Race n and as long as they could do that they could reproduce and continue to supress the Aqua Race n. But they could only deal with the troops of the Aqua Race n, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the powerhouse in the enemy¡¯s side. This was enough for the four dragon kings, for the powerhouse they would be responsible for dealing with them. After all if they rely on Shadowsh on everything then they would be too ashamed and the ten thousand race council would be a joke. The four dragon kings waves goodbye as Thousand Dragon King summoned his tamed beasts as they carried the elite soldiers and the wolves with them. For the Dragonhead Fish, they are transported within an orb that Shadowsh have made so that they wouldn¡¯t go out of control. Each dragon kings have a pair of King and Queen Dragonhead Fish and one hundred normal Dragonhead Fishes. The Dragonhead Fish King and Queen would be able to produce elite Dragonhead Fish every four months and they would be able to produce a new generation of King or Queen Dragonhead Fish. As soon as the four dragon kings finally left Shadowsh immediately heaved a sigh of relief. After one week of intense discussion they havee up with different types of ns to counter against the Aqua Race n. Once they were the ones left, Shadowsh, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King immediately started partying, they were celebrating their survival in a life and death battle. After many people were drunk Shadowsh went to his room together with the three gals and his lovers. Immediately the room started sounding with moans and creaking noises. Inside the room, Feng Wei that have be much more beautiful because of the blessing she had received from Shadowsh¡¯s heavenly phenomenon is now writhing underneath him as her hole was being invaded by his majestic rod. Because of the size of the spear, Feng Wei¡¯s lower part was actually bulging as the movement of the spear going in and out could be followed even just watching her stomach. Feng Quinshi was being lifted by Shadowsh as his tongue invaded her precious flower causing her to releasedrge amount of her love juice. The three gals were watching from the side as they start to touch their sensitive part. Feng Mei was the one having it the hardest as she was now being lifted by two clones and were being prated by both side while also having her plump treasure teased by their tongues and touches. Sensing Feng Wei was about to climaxed once again, Shadowsh decided to let her rest as he had been doing her for the entire night now. So without hesitation he lets Feng Quinshi go as he had his tails lift her while he used his two hands to grab Feng Wei¡¯s plump and sexy hips and starts to rapidly thrust inside her. The pupils of Feng Wei were now unfocused as her mind were broken because of the sudden aggressiveness of Shadowsh. Releasing his seed inside, Shadowsh smiled in satisfaction, on the other hand Feng Wei have already fainted as white sticky liquid started dripping out of her precious flower. Feng Quinshi knew that she was next, she was both feeling afraid and expectant as she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk properly in the morning after this but the feeling of being ravaged by her lover caused outmost pleasure on her being. She and her sisters knew that they could no longer separate themselves from Shadowsh¡¯s clutches. Not only them even the maids that have slept with him had been craving to do it with him once again. Shadowsh then lies down in the bed and brought Feng Quinshi down to his rod that was still raging even after releasingrge amount of its seed into Feng Wei¡¯s belly. Feng Quinshi grasp the rod of her lover and looks at him with a coquettish look, slowly she inserted the rod into her wet flower as she lets a mellow moan as the tip entered into her. As she finally inserted the entire rod she lets out a long moan and slumps down on Shadowsh¡¯s chest. Just as she was resting, Shadowsh moved his hip abruptly. Aahh~~ Feng Quinshi let¡¯s out a loud moan as she was unprepared by his abrupt movement. Shadowsh then smiled in an evil manner as a clone appeared behind Feng Quinshi, it grabs her plump bottom and rams it¡¯s thick rod on her other hole. Once again Feng Quinshi let¡¯s out a loud moan but this time it wasn¡¯t a prolonged one but a continuous one, Shadowsh started moving his hips and his clone starts to ram it¡¯s rod causing double pleasure to Feng Quinshi that was already weak in mind. Chapter 589 Chapter 589: CHAPTER 560 THREE FORCES After ramming deep within Feng Quinshi a few more times Shadowsh knew that it was already enough. He then poured all of his seed inside her and just like her sister Feng Wei, her mind broke. He then puts her gently on his bed as he waves his hand to his two clones that were prating Feng Mei since earlier. Aahh~~ Feng Mei let¡¯s out a loud and sharp moan as she came immediately once she felt her inside being invaded. She doesn¡¯t know why but Shadowsh¡¯s thing is just too different from her old husband and from her clones. It¡¯s like the rod was filled with aphrodisiac as every movement would cause a sensation that seems too good to be real. It is also the reason why her body was craving her lover. ..... After being watered by Shadowsh seed, Feng Mei finally fainted just like her two sisters. Just as he was about to ravaged the three gals he stops as his expression became solemn as he went and dressed himself and flew out of the window. His aura res up causing the people to be rmed as to why their lord have be active. Shadowsh then lets out a loud roar as he transformed into his lunar fox form and flew towards the battlefield. Because of his sudden action, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King that were drunk were woken up by the soldiers and they were served coffee to cope up with their dizziness. The two immediately flew after Shadowsh as they wanted to know how strong they have be after receiving the blessing from the heavenly phenomenon. The two might have an understanding about it already since the two have fought more than once before Shadowsh have returned. But they were never been pushed to their limit as all the fights that the two of them have been doing were considered just friendly sparring. Shadowsh appears in the battlefield in just a matter of moments behind him was a dragon that is exuding powerful momentum. It was LS, it had sensed Shadowsh¡¯s aura and immediately followed him, after sensing his raging battle intent, it knew that a battle ising. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King flew behind them the two were feeling strained as they had used their mastery over theirws just to catch up to the two. They couldn¡¯t help but curse of how freakish the two in front of them are. Shadowsh spoke in a solemn manner ¡°They areing.¡± A couple of Kilometers away from Shadowsh¡¯s group, the Aqua Race n royal family were now swimming towards the Beast Continent. Riding their behemoth like mounts they moved at incredible speed it would only take a couple of seconds before they arrive at the shore of the Beast Continent. Behind them was a giant bird that is exuding powerful aura and sitting on the body of the bird were individuals that has breathtaking appearance not one of them have an average appearance. The expression of the individual that was sitting on the head of the bird became solemn as he spoke ¡°It seems that we aren¡¯t the only ones that wanted to obtain the chosen one.¡± Back to the shore of the Beast Continent, Shadowsh was now feeling a bit nervous as he realized that the number of individuals that wereing towards their direction were quite plentiful and each one of them are powerful individuals. So without hesitation, he summoned all of his scarabs except for the Corpse Eating Scarabs because he knew that they would be useless in the uing battle and would only die if they join. The expression of the two old dragons became nked as he opens his mouth wide and is now feeling overwhelmed. The sky being bloated by the thing that the two of them are scared off is really spine tingling. Sensing Shadowsh¡¯s presence and the presence of the moon the Lunar Rune Scarabs started to erupt in aura as they started buzzing with happiness. Only after a couple of seconds, their awaited enemy arrives as the two groups started staring against each other. Shadowsh¡¯s attention was now on the buff old man as he sensed a threating from this old man. The old man was also looking at Shadowsh, he was also sensing the threating from him. Their auras shed in midair as the air and space starts to constrict and twist. He then looks at the scarabs and he frowns, he was intending on capturing Shadowsh by force but now it seems that this method wouldn¡¯t be easy. He recognized that if they fought right now, more than half of those that came with him would be devoured. Behind Shadowsh, LS was now emitting powerful battle intent as if recognized the powerful individuals in the Aqua Race n and was now rearing to fight. The two old dragons were feeling nervous but the two wouldn¡¯t retreat as they clenched their fists tightly and starts to breath heavily ready to fight. Just as tension was high, a screech was heard as the giant bird that was chasing behind the Aqua Race n finally arrives. The buff old man from the Aqua Race n looks at the bird and spoke ¡°You cunning old witch! To think that you would also be informed that he would be here.¡± A snort was heard from the head of the bird as an old man with twelve fox tails jumps off from the head of the bird. Seeing the appearance of the old man, the buff old man from the Aqua Race n snorted and shouted ¡°Don¡¯t think you could fool me with that old appearance of yours.¡± He then looks at Shadowsh and said ¡°And it seems that you also couldn¡¯t fool that young brat over there.¡± Hearing this the old man with the twelve fox tails looks at Shadowsh also and realised that his eyes were shining brightly as he felt his secrets were being uncovered right in the open. The old man could only sigh as he started transforming bing a beautifuldy with an appearanceparable to that of Leafinia. The people that have came with her were shocked except for two individuals. They were Fragrance and the father of John, unlike the others the two were quite informed that their first ancestor have died but he was reced by a much more powerful individual their matriarch but because of how the n operate over the years, their matriarch have to impersonate the first ancestor of the Demon Fox n even though she is clearly much more stronger than him. The beautiful female foxgirl then looks at Shadowsh and her heart termbled as her bloodline actually reacted. Shadowsh was also looking at her and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel on how powerful her bloodline unlike most of the people he had encountered that has the same bloodline as his, this beautiful female foxgirl on the other hand did not immediately submit to his bloodline but was actually fighting against its suppression. As the three sides finally came face to face, the tension from earlier have amplified. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King were now feeling the pressure, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel breathless. The scarabs continue to buzz as they are already eyeing at the two groups as powerful individuals are quite a delicious temptation to them. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t make the move first because of he did, he and the group he will be attacking would immediately put in a disadvantage. The Aqua Race n were greater in numberspared to the Demon Fox n but they knew for a fact that the Demon Fox n were quite a powerful n and they had no confidence of being able to deal with them with ease. Likewise the Demon Fox n were also feeling the same way not because of the individuals that exist in the Aqua Race n but because of the sheer difference in number between the two group. Shadowsh slowly circte his energy as blue balls of mes dance around him and his ten clones appeared just behind him. The beautiful foxgirl with the twelve tails and the buff old man also starts to circte their energy ready to attack. Neither of the three groups wanted to step back so there is only one method to settle things out. That is to fight! Suddenly the silence was broken by Fragrance as she shouted ¡°Shadowsh! Look over here.¡± Shadowsh at first thought he was being tricked but he realized that unless they managed to break through against the barrier that his little critters formed around him, sneak attacks are useless. He then turns towards Fragrance and saw a woman with a young look but mature body and aura. This beautiful female had three fox tails and had fur seems to be zing in me, what is the most important thing is that he felt a sensed of familiarity from her. Chapter 590 Chapter 590: CHAPTER 561 THE FRIGHTENING SCARABS Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started to be blurry as he spoke one word but this one word caused the entire world to be silent. ¡°Mom¡± Even though his voice was extremely soft it¡¯s like it was magnified magically as everyone managed to hear it. The expression of Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King became nked on the other hand the buff old man from the Aqua Race n knew that his group¡¯s position was now in a dangerous spot. An overwhelming killing intent that fused with majestic dignity starts to erupt from Shadowsh¡¯s body as he shouted to the Demon Fox n. ¡°You b*stards how dare you kidnapped my mother!¡± His roar was full of fury as the scarabs were affected by his anger as they starts to buzz more loudly. The expression of those from the Demon Fox n became solemn as inwardly they actually felt intimidated. Mary quickly spoke as she shouted towards Shadowsh ¡°Shadowsh darling, please calm yourself down!¡± ..... Her words caused the raging fury that was erupting from Shadowsh to calm down a bit but all of his attention was now focus on Fragrance as deep seething killing intent was being directed towards her. Mary inwardly sigh in relief as she thought that she made a very wise choice toe with the other elders of the Demon Fox n. The original n of the Demon Fox n is to bring an item that has their aura to convinced Shadowsh but as his mother she knew that her son is a cautious individual and if he was pushed to a corner he would retaliate with all of his strength. She continues ¡°We aren¡¯t forced, as you can see in my present form, I have acquired the ability to finally transform into a humanoid form, all of your sisters and even your aunt have now obtain such ability because of the Demon Fox n¡± ¡°We are now living in there and the reason for this is because the Demon Fox n is an ally of our continent.¡± After hearing this Shadowsh was extremely silent as he started to assess if what his mother have said is true. His eyes were zing as he starts to scan her mother and realised that she wasn¡¯t lying so that meant that he is now indented to the Demon Fox n. He then waves his hand as the Scarabs around him flew towards the Aqua Race n with great ferocity. Realising that their position was now is extremely dangerous the buff old man quickly shouted ¡°Retreat!¡± Without hesitation those behind him follows his order but just as they were retreating in a calm and orderly manner back to the ocean, something shocking urred as the buff old man was carried far away. Shadowsh was now holding the buff old man tightly on his hand but he was shocked to realized that his hand was now losing its grip as the old man escapes from his grasp. Without hesitation he used his tails to smack the buff old man. The buff old man let¡¯s the tails hit him as he was thrown to the ocean which is his domain. Shadowsh without hesitation also dives into the ocean as he opens his hands wide and his ws starts to shine underneath the moonlight. [Beheading Lunar sh] A powerful arc was thrown towards the buff old man as this powerful attack splits all the water around it even though it was released on the ocean. The buff old man sensed the powerful energy radiating from the attack and realized that he couldn¡¯t take such attack head on. So he quickly summoned out his trident and swings it creating a water de arc that flew towards the [Beheading Lunar sh] arc. Bang! When the two arcs shed a muffled explosion ured on the ocean creating a st so powerful it created arge water sprout. Shadowsh¡¯s grins as he watched this, all of his tails started moving as his two swords appeared on two of his tails, followed by swords that Hentai have created but is not his innate weapon. He then spreads his arms wide once again, the buff old man was now looking very ugly as he realized that the aura Shadowsh was radiating causes him to actually feel afraid. ¡°Eat my attacks old man!¡± With that he started releasing numerous [Beheading Lunar sh] even though 7 of them are weakened version of the real thing they still deal considerable damage. The buff old man saw his entire world being filled with numerous arcs that was created from the [Beheading Lunar sh]. He then shouted as his entire being erged, he then raised his trident and started spinning it as the water around him also started spinning, gathering itself towards his trident. In a blink of an eye a powerful underwater tornado was created the powerful tornado starts to defend against the numerous arcs thrown by Shadowsh but each collision would cause it to tremble for a bit. Shadowsh saw that even though the tornado managed to defend against his attacks it still became unstable. He then decided to add other elemental energy to hit attack but he couldn¡¯t help but frown as he realized that it actually only weakens his attacks. The [Beheading Lunar sh] is already in it¡¯s strongest form, other elemental energy could only be considered as impurities. While Shadowsh and the buff old man were now in a stalemate, the other members of the Aqua Race n were now being harassed by Shadowsh¡¯s clones and the scarabs. Fortunately for their group, not one of them were weaklings so none of them were killed yet. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King attacks were clearly useless against them. Cannot me the two since they are the weakest excluding Mary in the area. The two desperately wanted to prove that they are still of some use but their performance is considered pathetic by both the Aqua Race n and Demon Fox n. The performance of Shadowsh¡¯s clones on the other hand were quite surprising for them as they realized that all of them were peak of Xiantian King Realm and all of their physical capability and all of their skills and techniques were too notch. Their teamwork were perfect, unless you have absolute strength that could win against them or numerous powerful individuals working with each other, these clones wouldn¡¯t be defeated. The most scariest ones were still the scarabs, seeing their tenacious will that would continue to hound their target unless they were killed and their extremely tough armor that the royalties of Aqua Race n couldn¡¯t even pierce. But what the Demon Fox n members doesn¡¯t know is that this wasn¡¯t actually their greatest ability or strength. The Aqua Race n were now feeling frustrated fighting against these little critters as the fighters that were responsible for guarding the retreating groups were feeling their Qi and Mana being depleted at a rapid rate. Roar! The turtle minister of the Aqua Race n let¡¯s out a roar as he turned into a giant turtle and created a giant barrier that did not serve as a shield but actually a trap for the scarabs. But this move was rendered useless as the barrier that looks like a turtle shell was now being devoured by the scarabs rapidly. The one person that has catfish head transformed into a giant blue catfish, it opens it¡¯s mouth and lets out a cry as electric charges starteding out of its whiskers. It then starts to attack the scarabs and realised that it¡¯s attacks were also useless, the scarabs act like undying immortals. A chill ran through the Aqua Race n members as they realized that the rumor of the devils of the battlefield is not an exaggeration. They desperately started escaping deeper into the ocean, they could fight and could take arge amount of scarabs down with them but this method would also causerge amount of death to their groups. If it was any other enemies they could stake their lives to protect their dignity but they are fighting a group of insect beasts that could reproduce at a rapid pace. If they die they would only strengthen the enemy so staking their lives against these little critters aren¡¯t on their mind because of this they are desperately trying to escape. Different elements were thrown at the scarabs but none managed to work against them, even the popr known element against insect beats fire element is useless. But fortunately for the Aqua Race n, the strongest ones among them manage to buy enough time for them to escape. Even though the scarabs are terrifying creatures the fact that they are just still Xiantian Beasts and not even Xiantian King Beasts is hard facts. The difference between cultivation rank is just too great and raising the levels of the scarabs is considered both easy and hard at the same time. You could just feed them to constantly increase their strength but the amount of food they needed to digest to level up even once is astronomical. Chapter 591 Chapter 591: CHAPTER 562 USING THE ARRAY As the Demon Fox n saw the scarabs returning back tond, their nerves were taunt as they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the bugs also if they ever fight against them. Fortunately for them the scarabs are extremely loyal and obedient to Shadowsh so they wouldn¡¯t attack those that are considered not an enemy. When the fight against the Aqua Race n and the scarabs have ended, the others in the scene turned their heads towards the direction where the explosion and the rumbling noises could be heard. The fight between Shadowsh and the buff old man is still ongoing, even though the fight is far from their location they could still feel the tremors from the fight. To where Shadowsh and the ancestor of the Aqua Race n were fighting, the entire surrounding were now in shambles, the former grandiose scenery is now gone. Shadowsh and the buff old man was now fighting in a closebat quarter, earlier the two were in a stalemate but the buff old man activated his berserk like state and charged towards Shadowsh ending the stalemate. Shadowsh epted the challenge and did not retreat as he dons on the strongest armor in Hentai¡¯s storage and he grips his two swords. ..... His innate armor were still undergoing it¡¯s evolution so he could not don them on but this armor is already enough for him. The two shed against each other numerous of times as each collision would cause the sea to rumble. What the Shadowsh did not realized is that he and the buff old man was actually creating a giant wave that got bigger and bigger with each collision. The buff old man was waving his trident when he suddenly stops and retreated far away from Shadowsh. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to let the buff old man go but he sensed something as he raised his head and expression became extremely solemn. He then looks at the buff old man hatefully before ascending out of the ocean and he was greeted by a giant wave that was now threatening the Beast Continent. Without hesitation he decided to sh against this giant wave as the buff old man used this opportunity to flee. ¡°Ten Thousand Beast Array!¡± Suddenly the Scarabs flew towards him and his ten clones also appeared right next to him. They started positioning themselves in different spots, the ten clones transformed into different creatures. Thin blue lines starts to connect the scarabs and the ten clones finally the entire blue lines connected towards Shadowsh who was in the center of the array. A giant beast appeared that looks illusionary in a sense, the giant beast looks like a whale and it was the size of a small ind. It lets out a hum and raised it¡¯s tail before smashing it into the sea. The giant wave that was threatening the Beast Continent disappears as if it did not exist in the first ce. But the power of the p of the illusionary whale¡¯s tails was too great that it shook the entire part of the area around it, including the Beast Continent. Shadowsh immediately felt drained, he was shocked so he quickly stops operating the ten thousand beast array as he realized he couldn¡¯t use this ability as often as he wanted to. As he stops operating the array, the illusionary whale starts to get blurry before bursting into couple of blue sparksnding on the sea causing the Mana and spiritual Qi in the surrounding to amplify. Sensing this Shadowsh was startled, he couldn¡¯t but grins as he realized that he obtain another method to raise a ce just like Safehaven Paradise probably even better. He then stored back the scarabs back on his personal secret realm so that they could finish their metamorphosis. After devouringrge amount of energy from the Aqua Race n, coupled with the fact that Shadowsh have been feeding them all this time, the little critters were now very fidgety. As the members of the Demon Fox n saw the numerous scarabs flying towards Shadowsh and slowly disappearing from the world they immediately felt a chill running through their spines. They realised that Shadowsh was a literal walking one man army, if he wanted to he could easily wreck havoc to any ce just by setting the scarabs loose. Shadowsh then looks at the Demon Fox n, he still haven¡¯t transformed back to his humanoid form and was still on his origin nine-tailed Lunar Fox Form. He was still wearing his armor but his two swords were now ced on their sheath to his side. He could just store the two swords into Hentai¡¯s storage but he wanted to create a virtual image that he is ready to fight at any time. He walks towards the Demon Fox n on his two feet even thought he was now in his fox form he was still walking like his humanoid form. Shadowsh have already checked his mother¡¯s stats and he couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Mary Race: Beast Specie: 3 Tailed zing me Yin Fox Grade: Superior Gender: Female Level: Peak Crimson Gold Rank Attributes: Fire/Yin Vital Qi (2nd Tier): 300 + (100%) Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Low Earth Tier], [Yin Qi: Low Earth Tier] Mana (Earth Tier): 600 + (100%) Skills: [zing Breath], [zing Speed], [Fox me Shot], [Illusion], [zing Explosion] Racial Trait: [Fox Bloodline Ability] Passive Abilities: [Elemental Mastery], [Enhanced Fire Power], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities: [Illusionary Clones], [Humanoid Transformation] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [zing Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- It seems that they have really been taking good care of her to the point that she had reached her present state. He then looks at the Demon Fox n members and took a deep breath before bowing his head towards them and said ¡°Thank you for taking care of my family all this time.¡± Hearing this the people from the Demon Fox n looks at each other and felt relieved but the pleasant mood is destroyed by Fragrance ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us because we have never given anything to your mother nor your sisters, it was the little princess of our n that took care of them and treated them like their dearest friend.¡± Hearing this the warm and grateful light on Shadowsh¡¯s eyes disappears as his expression became indifferent. He then smiled at his mother at a gentle manner and asks ¡°Mother, is this princess really kind to all of you?¡± Recalling how princess Lilith took care of them all this time she smiled in a cheerful manner and said ¡°Yes, actually she had been treating us more than just friends because she was always lonely all by herself on her home she had been treating us as members of her family.¡± ¡°There was someone in her n that wanted to harm us and without hesitation she sided with us and even fought against this person just for us.¡± Shadowshughs when he heard this ¡°Hearing this from you, I really wanted to meet this princess right now, I also need to thank her for taking care of you girls all this time.¡± He then asks in a rather nonchnt manner ¡°By the way, who is this person that was trying to harm you?¡± But inwardly he was already prepared to this person of course secretly he doesn¡¯t want to sow discord with him and these group of individuals. But for him, anybody that dared to harm or plot to harm his family is considered a dead guy. What he doesn¡¯t realised that just after he asks this question a certain individual flinched, on the other hand the beautiful female that was posing as the old man earlier looks at him with a rather intrigued expression. Her twelve tails were swaying in the air as she senses the deep killing intent hidden on his heart. Her mother hesitated and finally shook her head ¡°Just forget it son, other than princess Lilith, her father the leader of the n also took care of us and treated us kindly.¡± Hearing this Shadowsh became silent for a while, he then let¡¯s out a sigh and could only let it go. He then summoned twelve grade 2 Primordial Rune Scarabs, 60 Lunar Rune Scarabs and 60 Sun Rune Scarabs and gave them to her and said ¡°Keep them with you.¡± If distributed evenly then the girls would have 22 scarabs each, 2 Primordial, 10 Lunar and 10 Sun Rune Scarabs to be more precise. ¡°They are already in the state of metamorphosis so their cultivation level would improve and they would reach Xiantian King Realm.¡± ¡°Mom Do you know the different realms in Transcendent Realm?¡± Mary nodded her head ¡°Princess Lilith have been kind to us and other than giving us treasures to improve our strength, she even taught us many things that is extremely helpful for our improvement.¡± Hearing this Shadowsh became increasingly curious about this princess Lilith after all she had been taking care of his family during his absence of course he felt really grateful towards her. Chapter 592 Chapter 592: CHAPTER 563 THE THREE GIRLS EVALUATION The Demon Fox n wanted to befriend him so they have decided to let three of their n member stay with him. There were three gorgeous female from their n but the difference between their age and Shadowsh were too great. All three of them were even older than Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King whom were hundreds of years old. One of the three was Fragrance because she had read the memory of Mary she knew a lot about Shadowsh because of this reason she was chosen to be one of the envoy of their n. The other two that were chosen were quite close to her, just this reason made them to be chosen to stay. Because the members of the Demon Fox n couldn¡¯t stay for so long they left after staying in Shadowsh¡¯s City for a week. As they got to learn more about Shadowsh, the more they became quite cautious and afraid of him. ..... They realized what scary about him is not hisbat strength but all his ability and his ways on changing a ce making all the people subservient towards him. On the other hand Old man emerald was beaten up by Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King and was now tied in the garden because of the crime hemitted and was about tomit. In Shadowsh¡¯s garden, There were two individuals walking around a pole, in that pole was a person tied with a rope and was now being beaten by the two individual in the garden. The two individuals were Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King and the person tied in the pole was Old man emerald. Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King kept on shouting the word ¡°Shame¡± as they beat up Old man emerald with logs. Shadowsh: ¡°I have trusted you and you do this, I have never felt so betrayed¡± Fire Demon Dragon King: ¡°I know you are a virgin and very desperate because of your age but to think you would actually-¡± *Sigh* ¡°I me myself for always insulting if not you wouldn¡¯t be so desperate and would actually try to make a move to our friend¡¯s mother.¡± Yes, the crime that Old man emeraldmitted is falling in love with Mary and tried to court her. After finding this out, Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King immediately captured him and beaten him up and tied him into a pole and put him into the garden as they continue to beat him up. Old man emerald continue on being silent even though he was now being beaten up, he did not feel pain but he felt guilty and now wasn¡¯t able to look Shadowsh on his eyes. But he couldn¡¯t erase the image of Mary on his head, not only she is extremely gentle and caring but she has an aura that draws him towards her. What he did not realised that the aura he was attracted to was actually Mary¡¯s motherly aura, that meant only one thing, he loves MILFs. But of all the MILFs he had to chose it was the mother of his bro, of course he felt really guilty and just let the two tie him up into a pole and let them beat him up with logs. Suddenly as the two were doing their routine of beating Old man emerald up, a soldier appeared and saluted Shadowsh, he then shouted ¡°Lord! The artificial beach is now on its primary form!¡± Hearing this Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King stops what they were doing and looks at Old man emerald with a hint of disgust, of course they just wanted him to feel bad, they really did not feel disgust towards him. As Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King left the scene, Old man emerald escape his bind and sighed. He then shook his head and thought ¡®D*mn if I don¡¯t fix this soon, the rtion between me and the brat would be strange.¡¯ ¡®Also that bastard battle maniac, he did not help me and even cause more chaos.¡¯ After finding out what he had been doing, Fire Demon Dragon King immediately spreads the news that he had fallen in love with Shadowsh¡¯s mother to their entire group of friends. Even though the mutual friend the two have were quite little but still to spread this kind of thing to others, Old man emerald was deeply humiliated but he couldn¡¯t do anything because he could not deny hard cold facts. On other hand, Shadowsh and Fire Demon Dragon King have arrived to where the artificial beach is located. Old man emerald have been helping build this project during his absence so their progress isn¡¯t low. When he finally took over the project it increases the rate of the progress and was now in it¡¯s final phase. Looking at the beautiful white sand beach with clear water he couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. He then dove into the beach as Fire Demon Dragon King just stood there, he was a fire type beast so of course he dislike getting very wet. He doesn¡¯t hate water but he just doesn¡¯t want to submerge his entire body in water especially ocean water. Shadowsh was now looking at the beautiful beach he had created. The depth of the artificial sea is in varying degrees but the deepest part goes to 8,850 m. On the bottom of this artificial sea is filled with numerous Mana and spirit stones. Their light illuminated the entire dark sea. There is also a giant hole located on the deepest part of the sea and it connects itself on the real ocean. After looking around, Shadowsh nodded as this entire ce is to his liking, he then decided to proceed to his next n and that is to transfer the Crystal crabs and his entire crew into this ce. Another week passed After proceeding to his next n the artificial beach project was finallyplete and because of this Shadowsh, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King were now focusing on another thing. And that is to take back thend that the Aqua Race n have taken from the Beast Continent. Now that Shadowsh¡¯s territory have started to be much more advanced as the Aqua Race n stop on attacking their part of the continent because of Shadowsh¡¯s deterrence. While the people in Shadowsh¡¯s territory were going about of their daily lives, Shadowsh and old man emerald were busy building their sect and Fire Demon Dragon King was busy on searching for any spies from the clowns or the Aqua Race n lurking on the city. They have been very busy during this time, what they did not realized is that the three girls from the Demon Fox n were recording all their movements and were now quite informed about many of their habits and also their personalities. Shadowsh was the center of the group as always but unlike the others who forced his ideas into others, he seeked confirmation to Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King as he work. The two on other hand were quite used in following Shadowsh¡¯s ns and they also receive quiterge benefits for their cultivation level. Old man emerald was feeling guilty so he hadn¡¯t truly shown his true personality but the three girls assumed that he is like the second brother in the three. Fire Demon Dragon King was a person with brawns more than brain, he is extremely confident in his battle prowess and yet he had never won against any sparring against Shadowsh or Old man emerald. So the three girls deemed him as an arrogant fool that is not to be taken serious. Their rating towards him might be harsh but they have the ability to ignore Fire Demon Dragon King because of their strength. They deemed Old man emerald as a bit of a special individual but they still aren¡¯t worried about him but Fragrance seems to put a bit if attention to him as she saw something the other two girls don¡¯t. And that is Shadowsh have been treating Old man emerald as a member of his family not as a friend. Fragrance who had seen Mary¡¯s memories is confident from her assumption that there is some secret that Shadowsh and Old man emerald were hiding. At the present, inside the secret cave of Shadowsh, moans and sometimes grunt could be heard at rhythmic manner. Shadowsh was now thrusting behind Anna, he had been holding himself for a long time since the three girls from the Demon Fox n were living on his mansion. When he arrived at this ce he immediately went to Anna and made a passionate and intense bonding activity with her. He then increased his pace as he releases his seed deep inside her causing her to slumps down onto the ground but before she could his tail manage to catch her. He then carries her into his room and gently put her into his bed as he covers her with his nket. Chapter 593 Chapter 593: CHAPTER 564 KURIOUS AND SAMANTHA¡¯S ABILITY He couldn¡¯t help but think that he might have be addicted on the feeling of having his rod enter a female¡¯s body. He never thought he was such a lecherous individual but what he did not know is that every time he was having intercourse with his lovers his emperor Qi and his two bloodlines were reacting. Shaking his head dispersing the thoughts in his head, he walks towards his secret garden as he knew Kurious and Samantha were there. The two have been cultivating all this time because the war between Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n, the two wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the mission he had given to them. So the two have been cope up in the garden for all this time being served by the believers of Shadowsh Religion. They are living the lives of a king, whatever they need would be served to them at anytime they wanted. Kurious was aszy as ever only using most of his time reading books but Shadowsh found out that it was actually a form of training for him. ..... Because he and Samantha were actually Pseudo Rune Beasts and this fact had shocked Shadowsh as he realised that the mysterious symbols shing on their bodies were actually iplete runes. Samantha on the other hand started training a technique that came from Old man emerald, it was a support technique for the dragon n but only those that have a dragon Bloodline running in their veins would be able to practice such technique. Back in the present, Shadowsh was now looking at Kurious and Samantha with a rather curious expression as he realized that the two were actually much bigger than before. They are now at the size of a table, their past size is iparable from their present size and their aura have even increased. He then checked their status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Specie: One Hundred Years Old Royal Spirit Snake Turtle Title: [Curious One], [Royal Spirit] Race: Reptile/Spirit Grade: Mythical Gender: Male/Female Leve: Pseudo Gold Rank/Entry Marrow Tempering Rank Imperial Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Water/Spirit Energy (Vital Qi/Spirit Qi): 1,000/1,000 Elemental Energy: [Water Qi: 4th Tier], [Spirit Qi: 0th Tier] Mana (1st Tier): 500 Skills: [Duplicate], [Aqua Shield], [Constrict] Racial Trait: [Enhanced Memory], [Great Learning Capability], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Extremely Tough Shell], [Enhanced Spirituality] Passive Abilities: [Extremely Fast Swimming Speed], [Extremely Fast Strike], [Extremely Sharp Danger Sense] Active Abilities: [Camouge], [Spirit Guardian] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Split] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- After reading their status he had realised one thing, Kurious and Samantha have became his guardian spirit after receiving the blessing from the heavenly phenomenon. It is also the reason for their rapid growth and now that the two have been cultivating all this time theirbat prowess ie estimated to reach mid to peak level of Crimson Gold Rank even though they are just Gold Rank. As long as they continue what they are doing their strength would increase even if their cultivation level did not increase. The reason for this is because of their new Active Ability [Spirit Guardian]. Spirit Guardian (Active Ability): Summon a powerful image of oneself, the summon would have the same skill and all passive traits and abilities that the original have. This ability is constantly improving and wouldn¡¯t be restrained by the original¡¯s present level. if the summon is killed then all of its cultivation would disperse and would need arge amount of Mana and spiritual Qi to create another summon. Present Level: Crimson Gold Rank Level 4/ 4th Stage of Inner Core Rank With this one ability the two would be able to fight the enemy in a safe distance without any trouble. The two would need to control the summon using their own mind though that mean that they would be fighting enemy personally but not on their real body, it is just like Shadowsh when he is controlling his clone. But different from him, the [Spirit Guardian] that Kurious and Samantha could summon has a separate cultivation level. Shadowsh was quite happy when he discover this, Kurious and Samantha could not level up in normal method, what they need to level up is time. The only shortcut that they could use is to absorbed another one of their kind that has a much older origin than them but finding their kind is like trying to search for a particr pebble in the bottom of a boundless ocean. But now that they have obtain a new method to help Shadowsh, the two of them became excited as they started cultivating their [Spirit Guardian] with enthusiasm. The two of them have been summoning their spirit form and have been sparring with the Inner Core Rank beasts that have submitted to Shadowsh. After checking up with the two of them Shadowsh left as he went to the hidden marine base near the beach. The secret base have been operating all this time and the people working in the base have be much more experienced in doing their jobs. Because of their hardwork Shadowsh was not stingy towards them food, money and other misceneous stuff were provided to them weekly. The strength of those that were working in the secret base rose rapidly, this event spark a great reaction towards Shadowsh¡¯s believers as they started training to be a member of the secret base. Shadowsh have now obtain the strength that could secure the safety of his people so the secret base n that he had given to his believers to be build just under New Hope Vige which was now called New Hope City have now changed into a project called hidden sanctuary. The project have been progressing rather smoothly as the entire underground city does not look like it was a ce build under the ground at all. Shadowsh have created 9 miniature sun like object to serve as a sun and they have time intervals that would cause them to rest and 3 giant moons would rece them. The wondend like dreand have be the pride of the believers as they have started to barred the entry of any individual they deemed not a believer. The hidden sanctuary would not only increase the rate of improvement of one¡¯s cultivation but it would also slowly improve one¡¯s health and constitution. More and more believers have experienced this and they started to be fanatics, fortunately Shadowsh have sensed this so he put some rules on the Bible like stone situated in the center of New Hope City. Thews he had inscribed into the stone stated that the believers of his religion wouldn¡¯t wantonly kill any intelligent being if there is no just reason behind their action. The fanatics of his religion immediately reign down their impulse in ending the lives on the non-believers living in their city but this doesn¡¯t mean they would treat them differently. Even the children in the city would be displeased by any figure that weren¡¯t believers of their religion. But because of thews Shadowsh have inscribed at least the non-believers weren¡¯t harassed. The religion that Shadowsh have thought that was just a whim of those from New Hope City have created have started to blossom as those from other cities and viges started to be members of the religion. Belief might be great but what Shadowsh have shown them were miracles that they could feel and benefit from. The people living Shadowsh¡¯s territory have already been looking up to Shadowsh, after the heavenly phenomenon their mind have been affected and they venerated him but now with the influence of the believers of his religion their will starts to crumble as slowly they started to be believers themselves. The person in interest, Shadowsh, have turned a blind eye to this as he thought that it was no big deal as long as the people were still functioning well in their society and were living a fulfilling lives. Shadowsh¡¯s territory have be a haven for beastman, the security of the entire territory is top notch and the beastmen that dares to cause trouble were all thrown to very. Shadowsh have numerous projects for his territory on Beast Continent but many of them were unfinished yet. The ves beastmen would need to work twice as much as regr beastman and they would only be paid by simple feast that could make their stomach full nothing else unlike the regr workers. Only criminals could be ves and nothing else, those that were found with very heavy crimes would need to work until their death if not they would be whipped and starved to death. The people in Shadowsh¡¯s territory hated ves because only those that have done crimes could be ves. ves were discriminated because of this, the past ves that have been sold as ves were released and given a chance to live a much more better lives. The only ves left were criminals and most of the criminals were people that evacuated from other territories and have transferred to Shadowsh¡¯s territory. Chapter 594 Chapter 594: CHAPTER 565 UNDERWATER KINGDOM Shadowsh have now realized that his territory or kingdom in Beast Continent have been progressing rather smoothly so he decided to send his next attention to the boundless ocean. After thinking about this, he smiled in a evil manner, he does not know why but he felt he needed to expand his kingdom actually his instinct told him to conquer the entire Beast Continent but his conscience told him no. He decided to follow his conscience after realising that he needed to reign in his instinct, he started initiating numerous activities on his kingdom for his impending departure. A monthter, Shadowsh was now looking behind him as he saw his lovers and his friends waving goodbye to him. The only ones he would be bringing with him were the three gals as they were quite informed about arge amount of information of the territories in this world even though they could not say they knew all territories at least they are confident to say that they knew all the powerful territories. Waving goodbye to his lovers and friend, he dives down into the ocean together with the three gals. He would be able to return quite easily but it would take him a couple of months before he could. ..... LS wanted to obtain independence so it decided to also leave the Beast Continent and obtain his very own territory. Shadowsh left him with 50 Sr Rune Scarabs and 50 Lunar Rune Scarabs so that at least his safety would be secured. The three girls of the Demon Fox n on the other hand decided to return back to their n after hearing about his n to build another territory on the ocean. The only reason that they have stayed because they wanted to observe Shadowsh and since they could no longer do that they realised that it would be considered a waste of time if they stay any longer. As they saw Shadowsh diving into the ocean, the three females from the Demon Fox n also soars into the sky and left. Shadowsh have already prepared everything before leaving so that his subordinates would not be worried when he is gone. His territory which were now as big as the lion beast n kingdom is now being called as Shadowsh Kingdom. There were a couple of beasts that serve as guardians living throughout the forests and other wild parts of his territory each ces would have a vige, town or city situated near it. But there is an unwritten rule that the people near those ces abided and that is to leave those ces untouched of humanoid infrastructure. People could still go to those ces to hunt or search for any natural treasures but they needed to prudent as the rulers of those ces are the guardian beasts living on said ces. Fire Demon Dragon King is very busy patrolling the entire kingdom and because he had obtain Shadowsh¡¯s permission he had obtain a territory of his own near the kingdom. He had arranged to transfer his lovers and subordinates to this new territory of his as the quality of his new territory is much more higherpared to his old territory not to mention it is safer. Also he was conferred a title by Shadowsh and he was extremely proud of this title of his. The Kingdom¡¯s Protector. Even though his strength could not bepared to Shadowsh, the protection he could give to the residents were even weaker than the scarabs but still he was conferred by this title, this has be his new drive in cultivation. Busier than him is his close friend Old man emerald because he and Shadowsh have a grand n and this n was now in it¡¯s early stage he was swamped with work. The sect that he and Shadowsh have dreamed of was now reality, there are already a couple of individuals that have joined the sect. All of those individuals were either a member of the special elite force that Shadowsh have been training secretly or the chosen ones from before. The sect is tightly connected to the kingdom which was not in the n of Shadowsh and Old man emerald but they could only follow through the flow if they wanted to strengthen their sect. The chosen ones and the special elite force started to form two groups in the sect one group were the chosen ones while the other was the special elite force group. These two forces in the sect exist in a rather harmonious manner but as they continue to stay in the sectpetition became much more intense. Especially since the sect started to recruit talented orphans and started training them to be the next disciples. The sect was still in it¡¯s development stage and it¡¯s foundation was still shaky but now that Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom was experiencing some peace this problem wouldn¡¯t undermine the sect in short term but Old man emerald still needs to fix them. Back to where Shadowsh is, he was now deep in the ocean as he watch the clear water became dimmer and dimmer as he continue to dive down deeper. Because of his ability to see in the dark he wasn¡¯t affected that much, the clowns were also not affected by the darkness but because they aren¡¯t used in traveling underwater they felt a bit ufortable. Recalling that the green gal could travel between space, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Peridot you could bring Morganite and Rubellite in your space.¡± Hearing this Peridot nodded as she waves her hand and the other two gals were swallowed by some kind of ck hole. She then enters the ck hole, Shadowsh then started supplying Peridot with his Mana because he knew that she would be constantly depleting her Mana as she follows him deeper into the ocean. The four of them travels in high speed as Shadowsh managed to wrap the three gals with his spiritual sense bringing them with him and with the protection of the independent space Peridot have created the three gals were living quite rxed. He had met countless beast along his way but he still haven¡¯t encountered some powerful ones so he did not stop his journey. What he wanted right now is to build an underwater kingdom in a ce full of high level marine beasts. But he realized that this dream might be hard to aplish as practically right now the ocean was now split evenly by the two ruling forces in the ocean. The Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n, he had encountered numerous subordinates of these two forces almost every single day since he had traveled into the ocean. The Aqua Race n have retracted their forces near the part of the Beast Continent where his kingdom is located, it seems that they realized that their forces meant nothing for him because he still have his scarabs. Speaking of his scarabs they are now Xiantian King level beasts as their strength and devouring capability have increased. Because of this he was now feeling invincible in this world, not only his personal strength is equal to the ancestors of the strongest n on this world but his scarabs were also a fearsome weapon that even caused the Aqua Race n to retreat. As he continue deeper into the boundless ocean the news of his departure were now known to many back on his kingdom. The people were at first started to feel a bit anxious but after hearing that he would be returning quite often and upon seeing the sight of the scarabs flying about they started rxing as the scarabs were now associated with the presence of their lord. Two weeks passed, Shadowsh finally found a perfect spot for his underwater kingdom. The spot he found were situated in the breeding ground of countless ms, even though these ms are great in numbers their strength isn¡¯t that much. The ce is quite low quality for the other marine beasts but for him it was perfect as he immediately went into work. Scanning the ms he realised that they actually have the potential to be treasure themselves but because of where they are staying their potential were supressed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Heaven and Earth ms Race: Mollusc Grade: Excellent ¨C Superior Level: Non Ranked ¨C Crimson Gold Rank/ Skin Tempering Rank ¨C Inner Core Rank Attributes: Spirit/Water Racial Trait: [Spiritual Qi Absorption], [Mana Absorption], [Elemental Absorption], [Earthly Pearl Production], [Heavenly Pearl Production], [Heaven and Earth Shell Armor] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- They have numerous Racial Trait but the odd thing is that they have no Active and Passive Ability but even without this their value were already very high. But too bad they have little to nobat prowess maybe this was the reason why their talent haven¡¯t blossomed and they were ignored. But now that he found out about their talent he wouldn¡¯t let them go as he quickly started building his new home. His aura caused the other marine beasts living in the vicinity to flee as his aura is extremely dreadful for them. Chapter 595 Chapter 595: CHAPTER 566 A CHALLENGE Just as he was busy building the foundation of his underwater kingdom some noises were heard that rang out through the surrounding. Shadowsh stops what he was doing as he looks at afar. There he saw three giants eels pulling a carriage, they are followed by numerous marine beasts of different species, the giant carriage that was being escorted by numerous marine beasts have such an extravagant design. Its like there is a title written all over the carriage saying ¡°I am super important¡± or ¡°This is a ride for VIPs¡±. Shadowsh used his spiritual sense to scan the carriage even though the carriage is protected by some kind to f array it couldn¡¯t stop the invasion of his spiritual sense. He saw a very stimting scene, a young man with white hair and a rather handsome face were being served by three females with a look better than the looks of his lovers before they were blessed by the heavenly phenomenon. Upon sensing the aura of the white haired young man, Shadowsh immediately realised that this young man belongs to the Sea Dragon n. ..... His dragon bloodline is pure and of high grade, only those that belong to the pure dragon n would be able to have such bloodline. Those from Beast Continent doesn¡¯t have this, they have high grade beast bloodline but they weren¡¯t pure blooded. After scanning every strong marine beasts in the escort team he stops giving them any attention and continue to what he was doing as the three gals helps him with his task. All the other beasts on the surrounding have already flee, the only ones that were remaining on this side of the ocean were the Heaven and Earth ms. Of course before they were afraid but upon realising Shadowsh do not exudes any hostility towards them, they calms down and continue on their daily lives. As the Sea Dragon n group passed by the spot where Shadowsh was working, one of the marine beasts informed the white haired young man inside the carriage about Shadowsh¡¯s action. Hearing that there was a dragon like creature ignoring his presence, the eyebrow of the white haired young man rose. He snorted and exudes his bloodline aura causing the other marine beasts that was escorting him to feel pressured as they cower under his might. Even though there were at least a dozen of those marine beasts that were clearly much stronger than the young man they did not dare to ignore his dignity. After all the white haired young man has an impressive background that none of them dares to slight. Sensing the aura being targeted towards him, Shadowsh frowns as he released his aura causing the expression of all the marine beasts and even the white haired young man to fall. The cruising group immediately plumps down into the seabed as the three eels dares not to move against Shadowsh¡¯s horrifying pressure. Seeing that his opponent dares not to resist, Shadowsh snorted and stop paying attention to them and continue building his underwater base. Bang! Just as he retracted the pressure he was exuding the door on the carriage burst as the white haired young man came out. From his expression you could definitely see that he was furious he then looks at Shadowsh with raging killing intent. He then shouted ¡°How dare you a low impure dragon dares to ignore my dignity, do you know who I am?!¡± Shadowsh was irked by this person arrogance, he then shouted ¡°Your just a weakling from the Sea Dragon n, don¡¯t you dare show your arrogance here brat if not I will kill you and your entire group.¡± Even though his age might actually just the same as this person he couldn¡¯t help but call him a brat because of how he acts. The eyes of the white haired young man bulged as he couldn¡¯t believed that he was actually insulted even though the person he was talking to knew that he belongs to the Sea Dragon n. He shouted ¡°You ignorant fool! I am not just a member of the Sea Dragon n I am the youngest son of the current Sea Dragon King!¡± ¡°You just be trembling right now right? But toote you b*stard even if you beg me forgiveness I will have my dad hunt you down! To show you the strength of our mighty and prestigious n!¡± Hearing this Shadowsh had enough of it, he spreads his arms wide as his ws started to shine from the bright luminous pearl he had scattered everywhere. Upon seeing his action the expression of the marine beasts became pale. An individual withrge body and a lower body that are actually six octopus tentacles and another individual with a body that looks simr to a dragon but at the same time like a sea snake stood in front of the white haired young man. Swish! A powerful and sharp attack was released as the two Xiantian Emperors that tried to block Shadowsh¡¯s attack were heavily wounded. They barely managed to survive a casual attack from Shadowsh, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that their body is extremely strong and they have used all their power and control over theirws then they would have died without a doubt. But looking at their mangled figures their fate is considered to be sealed as slowly their breath starts to be slower and slower until finally the man with the dragon and sea snake figure ultimately stops breathing. The octopus man managed to survive though as his body started recovering at a pace that a naked eye could watch. Shadowsh looks at them as he shed in the center of their group, he then opens his palm as the mangled body parts of the octopus man and the entire corpse of the dragon and sea snake beasts were absorbed by him. He stored those flesh into Hentai¡¯s storage as he wouldn¡¯t let such high quality ingredients go to waste. Seeing him do all this caused the members of the Sea Dragon n to tremble in fear as they realized that they are facing an unknown entity that isn¡¯t afraid of their group nor their entire n. The white haired young man also realized this, his bloodline shrieks of fear as his instinct started telling him to run away from this ce. The other Xiantian Emperors could not move, the two that reacted earlier were the strongest individuals in their group but the result that they received is extremely despairing. The white haired young man raised his head, Shadowsh¡¯s massive foot was now raised above him as he could only watch as it descended upon him. Boom! The entire around Shadowsh started to shake as the marine beasts that were in a close proximity with the white haired young man were thrown backward because of the impact. Shadowsh raised his foot and saw that the white haired young man was actually not crushed into bits he had just be unconscious. Seeing this he smiled in a rather odd manner like a hunter that saw something that caused him to tremble in desire. A worthy prey. He wasn¡¯t thinking of the white haired young man but he was thinking of the father of this white haired young man. Even though this young man is only peak of Xiantian King Realm he still managed to survive from his stomp. It meant that his body is extremely strong to the point it managed to survive from an attack of an individual such as Shadowsh. Shadowsh was now trembling in excitement, he realized that the Sea Dragon n is an extremely powerful n if their descendant is like this. Thinking about this and realising that he no longer need to worry about other people because nobody knew who he is, a bold n came up to him. He then decided to use this opportunity to create his prestige to announce to the entire ocean that there is a third forceparable to the Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n. He then grabs the unconscious white haired young man before using his spiritual sense to speak to the marine beasts ¡°I am Shadowsh the new ruler of this ce! I want all of you to return back to the Sea Dragon n and tell your Sea Dragon King that if he wanted to see his son alive he muste here ready to battle! I Shadowsh will be waiting for him in this location!¡± He then went back to his work but just as he was busy building the foundation of his underwater pce he realized that the marine beasts still haven¡¯t moved. He shouted using his dragon roar skill that had incorporated to his being ¡°What the hell are you guys still doing here?! Scram!!!¡± With his powerful roar the weaker ones were thrown far away while the stronger ones felt their innards shook. Shadowsh only shook his head, he and the three gals with the help of his clones started rapidly building their new home. Chapter 596 Chapter 596: CHAPTER 567 SHADOWSLASH VS SEA DRAGON KING The lives of Shadowsh and his group became monotomous, they continue to do so after one month. The white haired young man became one of their helpers, he was forced to work under Shadowsh. At first he resisted but after being taught a lesson countless of times by Shadowsh, he could only follow his orders. Of course he was fed daily not because Shadowsh is kind but because he works efficiently even though he was forced to. A weekter while Shadowsh was assessing his new home, a loud horn was heard. This confuses him, he was deep underwater sounds should be suppressed but after the sound of a horn sounds of drumming started ring out. The sounds caused the eyes of the white haired young man to lit up as he looks ..... towards the origin of the sounds with hope. Upon seeing his reaction Shadowsh immediately realised who were responsible for the sounds, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a wicked grin as a burning battle intent started to exudes from his entire being. The sounds of horns and drums started to be louder as an outline of an army of marine beasts could be seen from afar. This doesn¡¯t worry Shadowsh, even though the scarabs wouldn¡¯t be able to execute one hundred percent of their strength because of where they are right now that doesn¡¯t mean that they are no longer a force to be reckon with. He then grabs the white haired young man and flew towards where the army of marine beasts are marching. He doesn¡¯t want to destroy his newly built home because of the iing fight after all the power he holds is clearly not to be underestimated even by himself. The marching army of marine beasts stops just a 100 meters away from Shadowsh. Seeing the perfectly aligned marine beasts Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue as he realized that this is not just a group of marine beasts. They are trained soldiers that had strength ranging from Early to Peak Xiantian Realm, the leaders of each division were Xiantian King warriors and the generals were Xiantian Emperors. But what caught Shadowsh¡¯s attention really was the giant dragon swimming just above the army of marine beasts. His aura is clearly much more stronger than just a Xiantian Emperor, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shed with excitement as he waves his hand releasing the thousands of scarabs. Their auras then started to re up causing the eyes of the marine beasts to narrows realising that this fight isn¡¯t going to be easy. But the next event cause to tremble, Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar that could even heard even though they are under the ocean. He then started to be bigger, since the sun or moon rays aren¡¯t able to reach this deep into the ocean he could transform to his two forms. The [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] and the [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form]. But this doesn¡¯t mean he was helpless, he still have his skills and techniques to back him up not to mention his physical body is also quite powerful even if he did not transform. He then smiled and shouted at the giant dragon hovering above the army of marine beasts. ¡°Hey you hovering like some kind of lunatic! You must be this kid¡¯s father, do not deny it as I could sensed the familial bond between the two of youing from your bloodlines.¡± Hearing his shout the expression of all the marine beast soldiers became stranged, this was the first time they encountered a situation just like this. Even from their mortal enemy the Aqua Race n they were still respected because of their strength and their n leader is even feared by the Aqua Race n queen. Without the Aqua Race n ancestor then the Sea Dragon n would have been able to conquer them. So even though the Aqua Race n and Sea Dragon n are mortal enemies they still respect the strength of one another. But at this moment their n leader was called a lunatic causing their expression to be strange but they could not deny that Shadowsh was an extremely strong individual probably as strong as their n leader. Shadowsh¡¯s aura is as strong maybe much more dignified than their n leader but they sensed that his aura contains lesser killing intentpared to their leader causing their confidence to rise. Shadowsh did not care about what they are thinking as he continue on his speech ¡°Lunatic, I know that you care about your son so how about this, You and me fight in a one on one battle far from this ce and I¡¯ll give your son back if you win heck I¡¯ll sweeten the deal for you, I will be on your service for at least one hundred years if you win.¡± Hearing this the people in the area were stunned, the giant dragon that was hovering above the marine beast army startedughing as he couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°In all my life you are the most humorous guy I have encountered.¡± ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll ept your challenge but what if you win?¡± Shadowsh started floating to hold an equal height as the giant sea dragon, he left the white haired young man to the three gals with the Scarabs guarding him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He spoke ¡°I don¡¯t need any reward from you because if I manage to defeat you, my name will be known throughout the ocean and I will be able to secure my position as the strongest individual in this part of the world.¡± Hearing this the expression of Sea Dragon King became solemn as he realized his enemy isn¡¯t joking around. The two then swam into a couple of kilometers away from their previous location after being certain that they cover enough distance the two stops and face each other. Shadowsh opens his mouth and lets out a loud dragon roar that has his emperor Qi within it. The Sea Dragon King was already prepared for Shadowsh¡¯s attack but he had never thought that the roar was so powerful it affected him for a second. This was enough time for Shadowsh to get near him and send a powerful punch. Bam! The Sea Dragon King reeled in, he was pushed backward but Shadowsh was not finish yet. He raise his foot high and brought them to the head of the Sea Dragon King causing his head to m into the seabed. He followed it with a powerful p from his tail that hurts his enemy causing him to let out a roar of pain. But his roar of pain was cut off when Shadowsh stomp his head. Shadowsh was avoid to continue his onught when suddenly his instinct kicked in and he quickly retreated. The water around the spot where he was been started to be distorted as if the water started to squeeze themselves. Shadowsh knew that this move is quite a powerful one even if he wouldn¡¯t suffer massive harm, he would still took some damage. He then realised that the water in his surrounding started to be distorted since he was already ready for this move he did not dodge immediately as he snorted and used his powerful energy to break the attack. He then smiled he shouted ¡°Hey lunatic I know that you are still okay, don¡¯t act like it was already over.¡± The Sea Dragon King started trembling, he then startedughing. He once again stood up and looks at Shadowsh and said ¡°You are quite a powerful individual indeed but if this is all you got¡± His aura started ring up as he started to be bigger and bigger ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡± Shadowsh: ¡°Hahaha! I love a great challenge seeing that you have be serious I should also be serious.¡± He then grew four more arms, four more wings, two more wings and a giant eyeball appeared on his forehead. he then summoned his two innate weapons. Two ck katanas appeared on two of his arms, they cried causing buzzing noises that rang afar. Shadowsh¡¯s entire disposition changed, before he might be a sunny but dignified individual but now he looks like a killing machine, an individual that only serve to fight. The two locked gazes before charging at each other. Boom! The Sea Dragon King sent a sh using his giant ws while Shadowsh sent out a sh, the two powerful blows caused a powerful impact that shook the entire area around them. The trembling sensation affected even the marine beasts army that were already so far from the battlefield. The white haired young man was dumbfounded he couldn¡¯t help but mumble in disbelief ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, an individual that could fight toe to toe with father, it¡¯s impossible.¡± The three gals looks at each other beforeughing, the red gal spoke ¡°Master might be having the time of his life right now.¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597: CHAPTER 568 SHADOWSLASH VS. SEA DRAGON KING ll Back to fight, Shadowsh and Sea Dragon King started exchanging blows that shook the entire part of the ocean where they are. With six hands and a powerful tail Shadowsh managed to deal more attacks but surprisingly the attacks of the Sea Dragon King is actually much stronger than his. Not because he outss him with physical strength but because he has a greater control on his mastery over hisws. But Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t be defeated that easily he was learning to control over hisws and intent as the fight goes on. [Emperor sh] Swish! Shadowsh releases his new skill that he hadn¡¯t truly used that much. The Sea Dragon King was unprepared for the attack as arge gash appeared on his chest but even after receiving such an attack he did not stop his attack as he used his huge tail to p Shadowsh away. ..... Shadowsh was hit by the tail but he gritted his teeth as he wasn¡¯t thrown away, he used his four other arms to grab tightly on the tail and his sharp nails tries to bury itself on his enemy¡¯s flesh but the tough scales prevented them to do so. Roar! He let¡¯s out a roar as his muscle bulged because of the force he was utilising, he stops the motion of the tail. He then pulls the tail and used the force to throw the Sea Dragon King to the seabed. Bam! The seabed shook as the Sea Dragon King was mmed into it, the giant figure of his actually managed to crack the bottom of the seabed a bit. Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let this chance go, he charged towards the Sea Dragon King with all of his six arms raised high. But as all the dust dispersed he saw his opponent the Sea Dragon King have his mouth open wide as a powerful surge of energy started umting on him. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ That¡¯s what hisst thought were before he was hit by the Sea Dragon King¡¯s dragon breath. The force drove him upward with no guard he took the attack in full force even if his body is quite powerful it still dealt some damage. The Sea Dragon King¡¯s eyes lits up as he chased after his opponent but he momentarily pause causing his best chance to deal another powerful blow to Shadowsh be wasted. Shadowsh started chuckling his body was now reeling in pain because of the earlier attack but he was actually happy. Finally an opponent that he could fight with all he got, he really wanted to know what his true capabilities were. The reason why the Sea Dragon King stops earlier because of his spiritual attack, the attack method that he was good at before but had stopped using it because of his newfound strength. But now, he needs to give it his all because if he didn¡¯t, then his defeat would be inevitable. He then summoned his clones as he transformed them into different kinds of marine beasts and have them charged towards Sea Dragon King. The Sea Dragon King felt the aura of the clones and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sneer as he opens his mouth and lets out his dragon roar. The clones were thrown backwards but Shadowsh have obtain enough time. The entire surrounding became dark, the Sea Dragon King realized that he was in danger, he knew what kind of ability this was. Without hesitation he also used his domain ability, the entire surrounding around him became distorted. Numerous whirlpools started appearing around the battlefield of the two but the darkness that envelops the battlefield still exist. ¡®Since you have hit me with your dragon breath then it is only fair if you took mine also!¡¯ Shadowsh opens his mouth and let out his own dragon breath. The whirlpools that serves as a barrier for the Sea Dragon King were destroyed by the dragon breath but they did manage to decrease the power of the attack. The Sea Dragon King took the attack like nothing but he hadn¡¯t realised that Shadowsh have managed to approach him because of the destruction of his whirlpools. Shadowsh then grabs his arm and pulled him hard as he deliver a punch on his cheek. The Sea Dragon King was thrown to the side but before he did he managed to p Shadowsh away using his tail. Shadowsh was hit in the face, he shook his head to disperse his dizziness, the Sea Dragon King also did the same action as the hit from his cheeks have left him a bit dizzy he could also feel that some of his teeth on the part of the cheeks where Shadowsh have punched him actually broke. But before he managed to fully recover Shadowsh came crashing down on him, the two of them got farther away from their original spot. What the two didn¡¯t realized is that their fight could be felt even from miles away, the trembling sensation spreads throughout the ocean rming everyone that doesn¡¯t know what was happening. Even the entire Aqua Race were rmed they do not know what had caused such tremors and what is much more scarier is that these tremors continue to cause chaos and did not stop but only got stronger. Back to the fight, Shadowsh grabs the head of Sea Dragon King and used his knee to hit his chin causing his head to rise but he did not stop there he then swings a right hook hitting him in the same cheek once again. Boom! The water on Shadowsh¡¯s side exploded without any warning, the sudden attack caused his rhythm to break. Sea Dragon King used this chance to counterattack but he was once again assaulted by the same illusion attack earlier. The two quickly retreated from each other because both failed to continue attacking but they were still far from finish yet. The water on Shadowsh¡¯s side once again exploded without warning, at the very same time this had happened Sea Dragon King charged towards him. Even if the entire surrounding is surrounded with darkness and his senses were distorted his connection over his domain and hisws is still intact the attack that managed to hit Shadowsh informed him where his target is. Shadowsh on the other hand saw everything he quickly raised his two swords high and his four arms spread wide open. Boom! The two collided but Shadowsh managed to grab Sea Dragon King¡¯s head with his four arms, he then brought his two swords down intending to stab his enemy¡¯s head and ending it all. But before his two swords managed to hit their target two whirlpools appeared on top of Sea Dragon King¡¯s head. The two whirlpools and the two swords collided causing a powerful explosion that threw both Shadowsh and Sea Dragon King away. The two quickly recovers their bnce, Shadowsh immediately sent a powerful sh that flew towards his target. [Emperor sh] But before his attack could reach his target numerous whirlpools started shing about all around them. They doesn¡¯t have any fix location but they were many of them and they shed from here to there with no pattern at all. The whirlpools sometimes appeared on or near Sea Dragon King but they dealt no harm to him but if it was Shadowsh that was hit by them they would explode. His clones were useless against these whirlpools as they would pop into oblivion after a couple of explosion. He then retreated far away from his opponent as he breathed in and out calming himself down. Sea Dragon King is still blind because of his domain so the only method he could find him were the whirlpools. He raised one of his arms that was holding the sword and started concentrating, he decided to sacrifice his clones to protect him while he was concentrating. Heaven and Earth sh + [Emperor sh] = Heavenly Imperial sh EQUINOX With a sh the powerful sword Qi flew towards Sea Dragon King cutting every whirlpool that it passed through and finally reaching it¡¯s desired target. Sea Dragon King managed to move his body on thest second after sensing his whirlpools being destroyed. But he couldn¡¯t fully dodge the attack as his left arm was cut off clean with the attack. The sword Qi continue to fly and finallynded on the seabed creating a giant ravine. The Sea Dragon King let¡¯s out a loud roar as the entire ocean started trembling and the water starts to swirl around him. Sea Dragon Bloodline Skill: The Wrath Of The Ocean! The giant whirlpool started sucking everything towards it and because of how fast the water were swirling and howpressed they are the pressure that they are now giving out could crush boulders into dust. Shadowsh braves on as he used all of his strength to stop himself from being pulled into the giant underwater tornado that Sea Dragon King have created. Heughs out loud as he raised his two swords once again and he decided to go all out in this one attack. Chapter 598 Chapter 598: CHAPTER 569 THE DEFEAT AND THE VICTORY Two Sword Style! Heaven and Earth sh + [Emperor sh]= Heavenly Imperial sh! World Severing sh + [Beheading Lunar sh]= Lunar Fang! Swish! With a swift sh the two powerful sword Qi flew towards the the giant underwater tornado. Bang! With a powerful explosion the two forces collided and the collision caused the trembling sensation that the beings in the ocean were feeling amplified. And with a final explosion the two sword Qi managed to pierce through the underwater tornado andnded on the Sea Dragon King. Blood scatters as the Sea Dragon King was nearly killed but even if he did manage to escape death his injury is too heavy. ..... Most of his body was sliced off it was a miracle that he was still alive. Shadowsh on the other hand felt his two hands that were holding the two swords aching. That two powerful sh is too much for his body to handle considering that he still haven¡¯t mastered the way to control his mastery over hises and yet he actually used them to form two powerful attacks. What the two did not realized is that the impact of their two attacks colliding have shook the entire ocean. The giant tornado that was whirling underwater created a giant tornado above the ocean but when the two sword Qi destroyed them they popped causing water to scatter everywhere. Shadowsh looks at his opponent and grings he transformed back to his simple dragon form and let¡¯s out a domineering dragon roar. He was also thankful that their fight is quite far from his chosen spot because if they were just a bit closer then his previous hardwork in building his underwater pce would be all for naught. But what he did not realised is that back on his chosen spot the army of marine beasts and the Scarabs were thrown everywhere because of their final attack. The powerful shockwave actually managed to blow them away even those that were much farther than them had also experienced this. Shadowsh did not kill the Sea Dragon King because if he did then nothing would be able to stop the advancement of the Aqua Race n. He would be too busy building his underwater kingdom, if there were really is no one that would stop the advancement of the Aqua Race n then the situation on Beast Continent would definitely be worse without him there. Grabbing the heavily injured Sea Dragon King he brought him back. As he swam back to his chosen spot he couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath inwardly because he saw the result of their fight. Numerous parts of ocean near their fight were destroyed underwater mountain like structures look like they were been bulldozed by a giant bulldozer. No beings manage to survive if the two of them really did fight on the spot when the two of them met then the result would be disastrous for the two group. When he arrived back to their original location he saw that the two groups were in disarray. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused, he wasn¡¯t informed by Hentai that the scarabs were fighting the army of marine beasts. But after looking around he realized that they really haven¡¯t fought because if they did then numerous bones would be scattered throughout the location. The army of marine beasts and the white haired young man were shocked on what they saw. The invincible figure on their mind, the very being that managed to push the powerful Aqua Race to a corner is now heavily injured and on the grasp of the enemy. Shadowsh did not care on what they are thinking, he threw the mangled Sea Dragon King towards the army of marine beasts, seeing him do that the three gals also threw the White haired young man to the army of marine beasts and follows their master. The Scarabs also swam towards Shadowsh as they quickly started disappearing in front of the eyes of the army of marine beasts. The army of marine beasts looks at each other before retreating they carried the mangled Sea Dragon King and the white haired young man with them. Shadowsh monotomous life returned to usual as his underwater pce is now progressing very well. Because he wasn¡¯t hostile to any species living near his location there were a couple of passing marine beasts that decided to stay on his location. The ms on the other hand thrived because of therge amount of Mana and Qi he would always feed them. They don¡¯t need the pearls and they just spit them out when they got too big but their pearls is actually the most valuable thing about them. Not because of their beauty but because of their uses, they are the umtion of the energy purified by the ms. The pearls wouldn¡¯t release any of the purified energies as they are tightly sealed inside them but Shadowsh decided to use them anyway. What he did was to burry them deep into his underwater pce and breaks them a bit so that the purified energy would be released. The rate of the ms spitting off their pearls is quite slow and it would get slower as they became older or their tanks bing higher. But Shadowsh realises that their speed on producing their pearls increases as long as they have a stable source of Mana and Qi that they could absorb. He started taking out the Spirit Corals they are the evolved version of the corals he was raising back on Beast Continent. Other than therge amount of corals he also took out a couple of Treasure Mana Fish also an evolved version of the beasts he was raising back on Beast Continent. Finally after taking out these two he also took out another being that is sealed within Hentai. It was a prototype Crystal Crab, these little critters have absorbed some blood from the true Crystal Crab and managed to evolve to into a subspecies of that kind. He then released one hundred of them with therge patch of corals they would be able to hide from predators. He started taking out numerous underwater nt that could be served as food for marine beasts. The final thing he took out of Hentai¡¯s storage was a giant bottle that was filled with glowing substance. These aren¡¯t any ordinary substance these liquid is full of nktons and these nktons were also gically modified by Hentai. Other than full of energy for consumption their rate of multiplying also increased and their greatest ability is helping algae and other underwater nts grow faster. Opening the bottle cap the nktons immediately started scattering. With these action his underwater slowly started changing for the better and because of the rising quality of his ce other marine beasts started migrating to his ce. A couple of dayster, the situation on Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom is improving. His underwater pce is also considered half finished, a person could finally live on such ce and because of the array he put around his pce water wouldn¡¯t be able to invade the inner part of the pce. Smiling in satisfaction his dazed thought was broken by one of the gals as she came running towards him in distress. ¡°Master! A giant beast is rampaging just outside the scope of our kingdom little sis and big sis is having a hard time stopping it from entering our kingdom.¡± Shadowsh expression became confused because he know for a fact that after his victory over the Sea Dragon King he should have been feared throughout the ocean but a marine beast actually dares to be so unbridled. He then snorted and came out of his pce as his powerful aura started to surge out from him. Themotion caused by his presence freeze the entire lively and thriving underwater coral kingdom but after sensing his aura the marine beasts continue to what they were doing. His presence is considered safe from the marine beasts perspective so they aren¡¯t worried. With Shadowsh¡¯s speed he managed to arrive at the said location in just a minute but what he saw at the scene caused his eyes to widen as he froze. His aura then surged once again this time it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to present his prestige but this time it was out of anger. The being in front of him was none other than the Leviathan that destroyed his ship when he was sailing out of Thousand Forest Continent. Sensing his anger the three gals froze as they start to tremble. The Leviathan also felt the wrath Shadowsh was exuding after all he was the main target of the wrath. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar before transforming into his battle form and immediately charged towards the Leviathan. The Leviathan is quite confident on it¡¯s strength but even it sensed the dangering from Shadowsh. Without hesitation it opens its mouth and fired a powerful beam towards the charging Shadowsh. Chapter 599 Chapter 599: CHAPTER 570 CAPTURING THE LEVIATHAN Raising his sword he shed it towards the iing beam. He was then shocked that he hadn¡¯t managed to slice off the beam but this only cause him to realise that his opponent is no pushover. He then opens his mouth and fired a dragon breath full of dark energy because he couldn¡¯t use his true dragon breath as they were underwater. The Leviathan snorted as it opens it¡¯s mouth again but this time it did not fire a beam but hugepressed balls of water that could be viewed even underwater. It fired off numerous of them as Shadowsh¡¯s dragon breath exploded when the two attacks collided. Unlike the beam Shadowsh managed to cut the water bubbles but this forced him into a passive stance because the water bubbles wereing too fast. Without hesitation he took out four other swords out of Hentai¡¯s storage and charge towards the Leviathan. ..... With 6 arms each wielding a sword he was finally able to close in the distance between him and his target. A glint shes on the Leviathan¡¯s eyes, it moves it¡¯s tail and used it as a whip even though it¡¯s body is extremely huge but it actually does not slow him down on the contrary it¡¯s attack is extremely fast. Shadowsh knew that he couldn¡¯t dodge the attack because of his fast the tail wasing at him and how big it was. He then raised his two innate weapons the ck katanas and shed down with his two strongest attack. Heavenly Imperial sh Lunar Fang Bang! The two sword shes and the giant tail collided causing a massive explosion that shook the sea. The tail of the Leviathan started bleeding it seems that the two sword sh were powerful enough to break it¡¯s tough scales. Shadowsh used this opportunity to grab the tail of his target and sunk his nails into it before pulling hard. But he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked because he wasn¡¯t able to pull the Leviathan. The Leviathan smirked before letting out a roar and it¡¯s entire body started be wrapped under a mysterious energy. ¡®Law¡¯ That¡¯s what Shadowsh thought when he saw this but he wouldn¡¯t give up, he gritted his teeth and sunk his two ck katanas onto the tail and used his Emperor Qi and Lunar Yin Qi to cause havoc inside the Leviathan. The pain caused the Leviathan to let out a pained cry as it started to move in a crazy manner trying to throw Shadowsh off of his tail. Shadowsh held on, he suddenly had an idea, he used one of his arms and started shing the scales of the Leviathan. Sensing his action the Leviathan became more and more chaotic in his movement. After the wound is big enough to fit a scarab, Shadowsh quickly summoned one scarab to start devouring the flesh of the Leviathan. The powerful aura and the tough flesh of Leviathan might be able to fend off the scarabs but with Shadowsh on the scene he could destroy all the defense of his enemy. The Leviathan mysterious energy surged towards the part where the Scarabs is and it threw it away. Shadowsh quickly caught it and put it inside Hentai once again. Realising that the situation wouldn¡¯t change of he continue on clinging to the tail he lets go of it and used his wings to create a distance from him and the Leviathan. The Leviathan sensed Shadowsh letting go of it¡¯s tail without hesitation it immediately charged towards it¡¯s enemy with it¡¯s huge size it looks very Intimidating. Shadowsh made a stance using all of the strength he got together with his basic mastery over thews he attacks. His sword drawing art have been perfected by him by numerous practice he hadn¡¯t truly used it because he could only attacked once and he needed to immediately return them into their sheaths after. His fighting style is continuously attacking the enemy so he would only use the sword drawing art to finish the fight. But after numerous fights he had experienced he was finally able to incorporate the sword drawing art on his attack style. The Leviathan sensed the iing danger and knew it couldn¡¯t take the attack head on. With onest desperate effort he manage to turn it¡¯s head but it was toote to fully dodge the attack as he felt it¡¯s body being ripped into shreds. The truth is that it¡¯s body wasn¡¯t ripped it was just what it was feeling right now after experiencing the sword Qi ravaging it¡¯s entire being. Even if it¡¯s body truly haven¡¯t ripped into shreds it was still heavily wounded what¡¯s more Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet. He spun around shing more of the Leviathan¡¯s body injuring it more deeply, he then used his tail to m it into the wounded part of his enemy. The Leviathan let¡¯s out a pained cry but it did not stop attacking using its giant arm if punched Shadowsh who was busy tearing it¡¯s flesh away. Bam! Shadowsh was thrown downward because of the punch but he managed to stabilized himself with ease, he was already ready to take a counterattack from his enemy. But just as he raise his head he saw a giant tail charging towards him, taken aback because of how fast the Leviathan recover he decided to stop his advancement and raised his six arms to block the attack. Bam! The impact caused by the tail caused a sonic boom that threw everything away and crushed the rocks that were near the two. The three gals were watching from afar, they aren¡¯t able to watch in a close quarter even it they hide into the green gal¡¯s personal space they would still be affected. The fight between the two doesn¡¯t just involve physical strength or elemental mastery but also mastery over thews. The mastery of the Leviathan is clearly much more greater than Shadowsh but it seems that his strength is still recovering. Shadowsh on the other hand was clearly new to thisw thing but hisws were extremely pure and high level so even though the Leviathan is clearly much more stronger than him in this sense he still manage to deal a powerful blow to it. Back to the fight, the two were now exchanging blows after blows but as time goes by the wounds on the Leviathan started increasing. His regeneration ability is superb but face with Shadowsh unending attacks and the fact that he was actually growing stronger as the fight progress spells bad news for the Leviathan. Roar! The Leviathan became more and more furious, being beaten to the point that he couldn¡¯t retaliate he was enraged. After a couple hours Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar as his aura started surging. His cultivation level then rank up from Peak Stage of the final gate of Xiantian Realm to Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm. He did not check his status immediately, he quickly charged towards the Leviathan intending to finish the fight. The Leviathan was already in a bad state, his body is covered with wounds and his breathing is clearlybored. Because of the long fight the water around them was covered with the blood belonging to the two of them. Most of the blood belong to the Leviathan though because of his huge figure so the amount of blood he bleed is clearly much greeted than Shadowsh¡¯s tiny figurepared to him. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to kill the Leviathan after all it was his ticket home, considering that it was an ancient beast it should know it¡¯s ways around this world. Boom! So if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he will capture him, with one powerful blow to the head followed by a knee to the chin and numerous swings to the chin once again the Leviathan finally fainted. Shadowsh started breathing heavily as the fight took a huge toll to him but at least he finally broke through his bottleneck and reach the Xiantian King Realm. ¡®Check status¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Specie: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Heavenly Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Origin Bloodline)], [Heavenly Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Origin Bloodline)] Grade: ????? Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attributes: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi Heavenly Qi: 2 Runic Transcendent Strength: 2 Runic Transcendent Agility: 2 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 2 Runic Transcendent Intelligence: 3 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 0th Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent : [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 4 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [The Son of Providence], [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities] ..... Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 600 Chapter 600: CHAPTER 571 THE LEVIATHAN Shadowsh smiled as he saw that he had obtained another two active abilities after leveling up to Xiantian King Realm. He then sensed the connection between him and thews became more intimate not to mention his strength have exploded and all of his stats is twice as much as before. He then looks at the tainted Leviathan and grabs it before start to sealed it¡¯s cultivation but because of how huge it was he was having trouble pinpointing it¡¯s acupoint. After a while he gave up trying to find it¡¯s acupoint because it¡¯s body structure is actually very unique as if it didn¡¯t belong to this world. Hentai then scans it¡¯s entire body and also concurred that it¡¯s body structure is really different from the beings in this world. Firstly it doesn¡¯t have a monster or beasts core inside its body but it has a crystal like item that has a shape like a heart embedded on one of its heart. The Leviathan has 7 hearts in total and it¡¯s bone structure is the same as a reptile but it exudes a mysterious energy. ..... Hentai wanted to dissect Leviathan and find out it¡¯s secret but Shadowsh still have some uses for it so he denied the request. Since he doesn¡¯t know where to keep the Leviathan he decided to carry it away from his underwater kingdom. He left his ten clones and half of his scarabs to guard his kingdom so that someone would take care of his kingdom while he was gone he also decided to let the three gals stay. The Leviathan immediately recovered from it¡¯s unconscious state but it realized that it¡¯s body was now in a wreck. Sensing something it immediately looks at it¡¯s side and it¡¯s eyes widen because it had seen the enemy that managed to knock it out. It wanted to create some distance but it realised that one of Shadowsh¡¯s hand was actually on it¡¯s neck and the hand have sharp ws that is now piercing it¡¯s neck. It calms down and looks at Shadowsh solemnly, it spoke ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Shadowsh did not speak but he transformed back to his former figure the only thing he didn¡¯t transformed is his hand that was grasping the neck of the Leviathan. Seeing his figure the Leviathan became confused upon seeing its expression Shadowsh became angry as he lets out a roar and kicks it¡¯s chest. The Leviathan spat out some blood, because of how injured it was that simple kick did some harm to it. The Leviathan became angry but it didn¡¯t fight back knowing that Shadowsh have no intention of taking its life. Shadowsh then spoke ¡°As expected you do not remember me but considering I was just an ant in your eyes before I couldn¡¯t fully me you.¡± The Leviathan became more and more confused as he kept on listening to Shadowsh rambling. ¡°It seems that I need to jog your memory so that you would recognize me.¡± ¡°Do you remember all those months ago when you destroyed a boat with a person on it?¡± The Leviathan immediately recalled a memory of its release from it¡¯s seal because it wanted to celebrate it decided to toy with the very first thing it saw. And the thing that it saw was Shadowsh¡¯s boat, it was also startled to actually let an ant go from it¡¯s grasp. But it me everything to its present state before, it was sealed for centuries and it¡¯s strength deteriorated to arge degree. It¡¯s brain clicks as Shadowsh¡¯s figure and the figure of the ant that escaped from it¡¯s grasp all those months ago fused together. It¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief because the resemnce is truly uncanny but it doesn¡¯t believe there is a treasure in this world that could be absurd enough to increase Shadowsh¡¯s strength to this degree. Seeing it¡¯s expression Shadowsh knew that it finally recognized him causing him to smile. He then remembered that he hadn¡¯t truly seen what the stats of the Leviathan yet since his level is clearly too far apart before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Eruk Damuk Title: Destroyer Job: Former World Guardian Beast Race: Dragon Specie: Leviathan Bloodlines: [The Great World Oppressing Leviathan (Pure)] Grade: Low Heaven Gender: Male Level: Peak Emperor Realm (Sealed State) Innate Attributes: Chaos/Dragon/Water Dragon Qi: Runic 2 (Sealed) Transcendent Strength: 2 Runic (Sealed) Transcendent Agility: 1 Runic (Sealed) Transcendent Endurance: 4 Runic (Sealed) Transcendent Intelligence: 2 Runic Elemental Energy: [Chaos Qi: Peak Heaven Tier], [Dragon Qi: Peak Heaven Tier], [Water Energy: Peak Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Destructive Intent] Mana (Peak Heaven Tier): 6 Runic (Sealed) Skills: [Chaos Beam], [Dragon Breath], [Pressure st], [Heaven Oppressing Whip] Racial Trait: [Chaos Bone], [Leviathan Body], [Heaven Devouring], [World Guardian], [Underwater Mobility] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Agility], [Chaotic Mind], [Offworld Travel] Active Abilities: [World Guardian Blessing], [Chaos Assimtion], [Dragon Devouring], [Astral Absorption] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh saw everything about it, the Leviathan on the other hand sensed as if every secret he was hiding were pried open. It couldn¡¯t help but speak ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡± It¡¯s voice was clearly rmed as it doesn¡¯t like the feeling of the state Shadowsh was giving it. Shadowsh did not spoke causing a solemn silence to spread throughout the area because of the aura the two naturally exudes the beings from the area became silent afraid of provoking the two. Shadowsh broke the solemn silence ¡°I need something from you, if you agree to mymand then I will spare your dog life.¡± Hearing how Shadowsh called him a dog the Leviathan became angry but it didn¡¯t let it¡¯s anger get the best of it. It took a deep breath and said ¡°Is that how you ask a request to someone?¡± Shadowsh snorted ¡°I saidmand not request, don¡¯t think you could negotiate your terms.¡± The Leviathan smirked and said ¡°What if I don¡¯t follow your request? What will you do? Kill me? Hahaha go on brat!¡± Shadowsh smiled and started to beat the Leviathan and once it fainted once again he would release his Scarabs and little by little they ate the Leviathan. A monthter, Shadowsh returned back to his underwater kingdom with jovial mood following behind him was the Leviathan. It was looking at him with extreme fear, month ago Shadowsh started feeding it to the Scarabs but it still didn¡¯t care it just gritted it¡¯s teeth through the pain. But his method changed as if he became an entirely new being, for the first time in it¡¯s life the Leviathan had never felt so much pain that even it¡¯s soul caved in. Shadowsh actually did not know what had transpired because it was Hentai that was controlling his bod movement during those time. Because of this Hentai needed to go into hibernation because controlling his body cause it so much energy even though he had tried his best to help. Even though he didn¡¯t know what had transpired he became extremely happy knowing that the Leviathan actually submitted to him and have let him out a seal on its soul. Because of this it started evolving from it¡¯s hideous and scary figure to a dignified and awe aspiring one. It¡¯s job have transformed from former World Guardian back to just World Guardian it seems that this world had epted it as it¡¯s guardian. The Leviathan continue to follow Shadowsh it¡¯s gaze looks a bit conflicted there was gratitude and fear within them. He did not told Shadowsh this but his old world was destroyed by a catastrophe before and since he the world guardian failed to defend it, it had suffered a curse making it into a chaos beast. Fortunately for him he manage to retain it¡¯s intelligence because of its high cultivation and mastery over itsw but the chaos energy still caused adverse effect to its personality. Upon seeing Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom it couldn¡¯t help but be stunned not because of how beautiful it look but because of how small it was. It couldn¡¯t help but speak ¡°Young master, this kingdom is too small for your stature with my help I would be able to expand your kingdom.¡± Shadowsh was stunned he then looks at the Leviathan with a perplexed expression he couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be angry at me? I clearly forced you into submission not to mention I also made you undergo intense torture.¡± The Leviathan shuddered when it heard the word ¡°torture¡± but it still spoke ¡°Actually after that horrendous experience no thought of anger is inside my mind only fear.¡± ..... Shadowsh was taken aback he couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to what had Hentai have done to make this resolute beast gave in. The Leviathan continues ¡°Second, I am thankful to you, because of you I finally manage to return to my former glorious form.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to return to normal if it was just someone else but if it was an individual chosen by his world then the curse within me is lifted.¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601: CHAPTER 572 THE AQUA RACE CLAN AND THE SEA DRAGON CLAN MOVES Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh, he then said ¡°You are saying it like I was the chosen one on this world.¡± The Leviathan look stunned he then looks at Shadowsh with a confused expression and nodded ¡°That is exactly what I meant.¡± ¡°You know for a powerful individual you do have skill in praising someone.¡± ¡°But I am only just stating the truth, that is why I think your current kingdom doesn¡¯t fit your status.¡± ¡°Wow! I never thought you were a great bootlicker.¡± Hearing this the Leviathan nearly fall headfirst in the seabed. Looking at Shadowsh¡¯s expression it realised that the person himself does not know what his status really is. The Leviathan exined ¡°Young master have you be like this after experiencing a heavenly phenomenon that affected this entire world?¡± ..... Shadowsh paused and looks at the Leviathan and nodded, he was quite curious on what it was about to say considering that it traveled through different worlds already. The Leviathan nodded ¡°As expected! Young master that heavenly phenomenon meant that you are chosen by this world to be it¡¯s world protector.¡± Shadowsh was taken aback he then asks ¡°You meant like you?¡± The Leviathan shook its head and sighed with grief on its face it exined ¡°No, a World Protector and a World Guardian is two different entity.¡± ¡°A World Guardian is a being chosen by the world consciousness from any of the higher realm to guard new worlds, these beings could use thews of the world to banish any foreign beings out of the said world.¡± ¡°But if they failed to do this job they would suffer a great bacsh bing a being known as chaos beings.¡± ¡°These beings are just like the demon race but much more worse, even if you are strong your consciousness would be slowly deteriorate bing mindless beasts that only craves destruction.¡± ¡°The World Guardians would obtain benefit as the world they are matures with the help of the world or what we guardians calls it payment for our work we would return to the higher realm and be mature divine beasts.¡± ¡°The world protector on the other hand are beings that are born into his or her own world and was chosen by it.¡± ¡°But this type of event is extremely rare because it only meant one possibility and that is the world is now in danger and would be destroyed by someone or something.¡± Shadowsh immediately freezes as he couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard thest words. He then looks at the Leviathan and asks ¡°So that mean that currently this world is now facing a catastrophic disaster?¡± The Leviathan nodded ¡°That is why young master needed to hasten.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°CONQUER!¡± ¡°Young master needs to continue to expand his kingdom and finally conquering the entire world if young master could achieve this then his prowess would definitely blossom.¡± Shadowsh became silent as he now realized why he was feeling jittery all this time. It seems that the world was sending a message to him, that means that all of whatthe Leviathan have said is true. He became extremely solemn he then looks at the Leviathan and said ¡°Do you still remember the route to return back to the continent where you have been sealed?¡± The Leviathan raised it¡¯s head and spoke ¡°Yes! Before I was called the great guardian of the sea when I was serving as the World Guardian back on the former world I was protecting.¡± ¡°Since I am the guardian of the sea I need to know many knowledge about the sea and routes were the first thing I need to memorized.¡± Shadowsh nodded he then orders ¡°Okay write me a map about the routes you have memorised in this world.¡± The Leviathan answered ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that young master, I just need to send the map to you via spiritual sense.¡± It then sent a map to Shadowsh¡¯s head causing him to be stunned but after reading the map he nodded. ¡°If what you have said is true that means that I need to expand my kingdom one continent at a time.¡± ¡°But I could not aplish this if I don¡¯t have any capable and loyalrades.¡± He decided to return to his hometown to his real kingdom and to his family. ¡°I leave this kingdom to you, work with the three gals and make this kingdom prosper there is only one rule I wanted you to follow.¡± The Leviathan was listening carefully because it knew that it¡¯s fate is connected to Shadowsh. ¡°Don¡¯t be a tyrant, I am not telling you to be benevolent, I just want you care to those loyal to our kingdom.¡± With that he left, he was feeling nervous and excited at the same time thinking that he could finally reunite with his family.¡± His speed is extremely fast he doesn¡¯t care of what or who he passed through he was too excited. What he did not realised is that because of his action the Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n became rmed. The aura he emits is too powerful not to mention both forces were familiar with him so the two group immediately stops their scruples and decided to guard their part of the ocean least Shadowsh wrecks havoc in them. The chaotic ocean returned to it¡¯s normal daily life just because the two forces were too afraid of Shadowsh. Inside the Aqua Race n pce all the high ranking members of their n were present the one sitting in the throne is still the mermaid queen but there is now an additional individual standing just next to her. It was the Aqua Race ancestor, he was now having a headache when he heard the news about Shadowsh¡¯s actions. It was alreadymon news that the Sea Dragon King was defeated by Shadowsh and he was now heavily injured. But the Sea Dragon n made one risky move to prevent the Aqua Race n from attacking them because of the present condition of their king. They decides to carry their king and build a base for him to recover just besides the underwater kingdom of Shadowsh. Shadowsh who was now known to fight powerful forces just to spread his name wouldn¡¯t mind fighting the Aqua Race n as he had no qualms fighting the Sea Dragon n. The two ns dares not to have an all out war against Shadowsh because the two were still guarding against each other not to mention that don¡¯t have that high of a chance in winning against Shadowsh¡¯s forces. Back to the Aqua Race n pce the Aqua Race ancestor started speaking ¡°As all of you have known Shadowsh have defeated the Sea Dragon King and have imed his throne over his territory.¡± Everyone inside the room nodded just as the Aqua Race ancestor was about continue the door in the room was swung open and a person with golden armor came in a rather frantic way. The Aqua Race ancestor raised his eyebrow so did the others inside the room, the catfish person and the title minister stood up and just about to berate the individual in the golden armor he started speaking ¡°Reporting to her majesty and ancestor we have received the information about Shadowsh¡¯s recent action.¡± The entire room became silent as everyone¡¯s attention was now directed to the golden armored seaman. ¡°Based on his speed and direction he was going it seems that he was going somewhere and it is somewhere far.¡± Hearing this the eyes of the people inside the room lits up as they knew what this mean. This mean that they would be able to finish off the Sea Dragon King since nobody would be stopping them right now. They immediately mobilised their army, just like the Aqua Race n the Sea Dragon n also received the news and they immediately reacted as they also mobilised their force. They started marching towards the location of Shadowsh¡¯s territory, they aren¡¯t thinking of causing trouble on Shadowsh¡¯s territory because they still knew that this ce belong to an individual that shouldn¡¯t be provoked. But just as they arrived at the location the two groups meet and tension immediately rose, the Sea Dragon n were actually nervous as their strongest powerhouse is still heavily injured so he wouldn¡¯t be able to join the battle if it truly happened. On the other hand the Aqua Race n were rearing to go with their empress and their ancestor their chances of winning the battle is extremely high to the point some of them are now insulting the members of the Sea Dragon n. As the tension rise a sudden roar stunned everyone the expression of the Aqua Race ancestor and the other powerhouse present changed. A pressurey descended on them causing them to feel a bit breathless, a giant monstrosity appeared. The eyes of the people present widens on the other hand those that are considered powerhouses were feeling shocked not because of the size of the being in front of the but the sense of dread it was giving. Chapter 602 Chapter 602: CHAPTER 573 RETURNING TO ONE¡¯S HOMELAND The Leviathan starts to hover around the two armies with arrogance. Leviathan started to reminisce on its past, during its time back to the former world it was protecting, it as a guardian is considered as one of the strongest individual in the said world. Because the world is helping it and it was born into a much higher realm. But now it strength is not even considered half as strong as before, its origin is now destroyed because of the curse. It no longer has the constitution of a being from a higher realm and it¡¯s elemental energy was destroyed by the chaos energy that infected it. It was only showcasing bravado because it knew that it couldn¡¯t match the two forces if a fight really happen. It was only a bit stronger than the ancestor of the Aqua Race n because of its mastery over itsws and it¡¯s physical body. ..... The Aqua Race ancestor and the temporary leader of the Sea Dragon n floats towards the Leviathan as the two of them looks at it with solemness. Buzzing noises could be heard from afar as the scarabs arrives, after devouring the flesh of the Leviathan their strength have once again risen. Their auras freezes the two groups upon seeing that they are actually insect beasts the expressions of the two forces were ugly. It wasmon sense that insect beasts are annoying opponents because of their reproductive capabilities. The expression of the Aqua Race ancestor changed he knew for a fact that this little critters belong to Shadowsh as there were some of them locked on the abyssal prison. Even though the abyssal prison in the Aqua Race kingdom is quite a fearsome ce that many beings in the ocean feared, the scarabs on the other hand used the prison as their breeding ground. He knew how fearsome these little critters are, the abyssal prison is now forbidden ground to them because the entire prison ground was now conquered by them. All of the fearsome prisoners in the abyssal prison were either hiding from the scarabs or have been devoured by them. He then looks at the Leviathan and started speaking ¡°May I know who is the respected individual is?¡± The Leviathan raised it¡¯s head and spoke in an arrogant tone ¡°I am the guardian of this kingdom appointed by the great Shadowsh himself.¡± Upon hearing the name of Shadowsh the expression of the temporary leader of the Sea Dragon n became ugly because he knew that the reason their n were now pressured by their mortal enemy is because of him. But he couldn¡¯t deny that he was actually scared of Shadowsh because he knew that his father is a powerful individual and not once he had won against him in a fight. Yes, the temporary leader of the Sea Dragon n is the oldest son of the Sea Dragon King his strength is much more powerfulpared to the Aqua Race empress but he was still weakerpared to the Aqua Race ancestor. The Aqua Race ancestor still look dignified, he spoke in a calm but solemn manner ¡°Respected guardian of this kingdom, I am the ancestor of the Aqua Race n I am sorry for our unexpected arrival but we don¡¯t have any ill thoughts to the ce you are protecting we just want to deal with our n¡¯s mortal enemy.¡± The Leviathan snorted ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have cared if you all fought in a different location but you have the galls to actually chose a ce near our kingdom are you looking down on us!¡± The pressure of a world guardian erupted causing the expression of the two leaders to sunk as they realized that they were now feeling total oppression. The Aqua Race ancestor snorted as a blue aura erupted from his body and his momentum also rose. The Leviathan turns it¡¯s attention towards him as the atmosphere between the two became tense. The battle is now a three way, the situation becameplicated, the Sea Dragon n were extremely happy of this event because as long as Shadowsh¡¯s forces does not back down the Aqua Race n wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. Just like what they were thinking the Aqua Race ancestor is hesitant in making a move if the forces of Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom butts in. There is already Shadowsh that he needs to look at after considering both his strength and his status as the world protector and there is now a being like the Leviathan existing in his forces. What¡¯s more the Scarabs that he had experience dealing with are also fearsome creatures if he really did make a move right now and Shadowsh returns a couple of dayster this would lead a disastrous oue for his n. He was torn inside but after a while he could only sigh, he then snorted and said to the Sea Dragon n ¡°You worms are lucky today but don¡¯t think that you are gonna be lucky all the time.¡± ¡°Aqua Race n retreat!¡± He had decided to retreat he still knew that their fate is in Shadowsh¡¯s hand and they had already formed some bad blood he doesn¡¯t want to truly break their rtionship between each other. There are only three paths that their n could take either became friends with Shadowsh, submit to him or flee towards other worlds. From the three choices only the first one is eptable to them. Seeing that the Aqua Race n is retreating the Sea Dragon n heaved a sigh of relief but before they could truly rxed Leviathan spoke ¡°What the hell are you guys still doing here?¡± The Sea Dragon n froze they had never been disrespected like this before, sure their mortal enemy have insulted them before but it was only because they are mortal enemies. But to think that they are disrespected by another force but after recalling how the Aqua Race n decided to retreat they couldn¡¯t do anything to refute because they knew that it would only help their mortal enemy. They could only retreat in silence upon seeing this the Leviathan only snorted and return to Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom. Uninformed about all the events that had happened near his underwater kingdom Shadowsh was still in an excited mood. With his speed he managed to easily transverse a few kilometers in just a matter of seconds. And with his powerful aura no one dares to block his path. It only took him a couple of days before finally arriving at the boundary of the Thousand Forest Continent. His nerve is extremely taunt he was feeling jittery, it have been a long time even though considering how this world view time his departure is still short but for him who have been raised into an another world it had been a long time. After calming himself down he finally entered the boundary, he then realised that the suppression is now gone which was extremely confusing to him. But after recalling that he was now blessed by this world itself he wouldn¡¯t be supressed by it. He started sensing the condition of the continent and realised that it could now ept beings that have Xiantian King Realm but beyond that the continent would supressed it. Shadowsh now realized why he wasn¡¯t ufortable but he now thought about his clones and he couldn¡¯t but smile bitterly. His clones were now at Xiantian Emperor Realm even though they couldn¡¯t usews just like regr Xiantian Emperor experts they are still a force to be reckon with. Thinking about this he summoned and was startled to find out that he really could and their level were still Xiantian Emperor Realm. He doesn¡¯t know why it is possible though but there is two main possible reason for this, first just like what he had first thought the world does not suppressed him, second the continent ignores the clones because they aren¡¯t real living beings. Either way it was advantageous to him, he then continue in his way it only took a couple of seconds before managing to get near to thend. He realised that there were numerous ships now in the sea, the biodiversity of the water in the continent have also exploded as monsters in Crimson Gold Rank is now numerous. He became more intrigued as he goes, he then approachednd and transformed back to his past form. With just a snap of his fingers the water on his body dispersed as his clothes which were also his skin on his monster form were now dry. With both expectation and nervousness at the same time he started walking to his kingdom. Just as he was walking slowly to admire the scenery he stops and smiles, the connection between him and his summoned monsters aka his family reacted. He then thought of something and quckly asks Hentai ¡®Hentai, I have now reached Xiantian King Realm do I have another chance on summoning another being?¡¯ Chapter 603 Chapter 603: CHAPTER 574 SECT [Affirmative] Shadowsh immediately became thrilled when he heard this but he decided to use this chance when everything settles down. He kept on slowly walking towards his kingdom what he didn¡¯t realized that his return caused so muchmotion to his kingdom. Sean2, Sans, Leafinia, Scarlet and the white tiger sleeping in the lotus immediately sensed their connect between each other. They quickly informed everyone about his return and the lively kingdom immediately started to be chaotic as people starts to clean the roads and other ces in the kingdom. The soldiers started marching together with Sans and Leafinia as the two decided to wee Shadowsh back and escort him back to Hope City with grand ir. Sans was now like a different person, he does not exudes any energy from an undead no more urately he doesn¡¯t exude anything at all like an inanimate object. ..... His entire armor was now pitch ck and his shoulder des were covered with des so does his arm guards and knuckles. He was riding Nightmare whom was now the same as him covered with armors you wouldn¡¯t realised that he was just a waking skeleton of a horse at all. His eyes were still the same hazy green soul me but his aura have now soared. Around him were the armies of the Thousand Race Kingdom they are fully suited with dashing armor and ruthless aura. Besides Sans was a breathtaking beauty with luscious green hair, her pupils were also green her fair white skin could be called untainted by the world. She was riding a deer with horns that seems to made out of wood, on the horns were vines and on the center of the horns was a red fruit that exudes great vitality. Because the two were riding just besides each other it was really eye-catching. One looks like an individual that would ughter numerous beings while the other was a goddess that wouldn¡¯t harm a fly. Leafinia spoke ¡°It had been a really long time since we have seen master how much do you think his strength have increased.¡± Sans answered ¡°I don¡¯t know, you have seen that phenomenon that affected this entire world and even rmed those from other worlds.¡± ¡°That kind of disy would only be aplished by someone powerful and prestigious.¡± ¡°And there is only one person in my mind capable of doing this and that is our master but regarding the question of his strength I really don¡¯t know.¡± Leafinia nodded but what the two did not realised that the army that came with them were both extremely excited and nervous. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t a legend to them, he was a god to them even though they didn¡¯t made a new religion out of him, in every asion wether they are famed officials or justmoners they would create a statue of Shadowsh just to bless their asion. If a woman was pregnant on their kingdom, she would go to the city square and would pray for good blessing from a giant statue of Shadowsh that the residents of the kingdom have built. This became a tradition and this tradition is being strictly followed by the people living inside Safehaven Paradise. The people were living happily and nearly all the kingdoms and territories inside Thousand Forest Continent were now hesitating if they surrender to Thousand Race Kingdom or not. The Thousand Race Kingdom have be the peacemaker of the continent if any force wanted to cause mayhem Sans and his army of undeads would ughter the entire force. Now that the suppression is slowly waning many individuals started to transcends their current levels and started to be cocky. But their improvement is nothingpared to the genuises from the Thousand Race Kingdom. As of now the strongest kingdom and basically ruler of Thousand Forest Continent was the Thousand Race Kingdom. The powerhouses that were hungry for power wanted to obtain the Thousand Race Kingdom but Sans and the others were just too powerful. So these individuals wanted to challenge Shadowsh even though he had the title strongest being on the continent that was before the great change. Now people are trying to prove that they are the ones worthy of the title but they couldn¡¯t even defeat Sans and the others. Back to where Shadowsh is, he is still walking in a rxed manner as he marvels the beauty of the ces he had passed through. He had already sensed that Sans and Leafinia wasing towards him and knew that he just need to wait for them and doesn¡¯t need to hurry. Back to Beast Continent, in the city lord mansion of Shadowsh¡¯s City, four individuals were sitting around a table. These four individuals were all breathtaking beauty but all of them had the same lover. Shadowsh. The three girls were the three Feng sisters and other one was Anna. The rtionship between the four individuals were quite harmonious, they are now discussing on how to please their lover. The four knew even if they work together they still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Shadowsh in bed. The four of them were now cultivating to reach a much higher realm and to improve their bodies constitution so that they would be able tost a bit longer but they still felt their improvement is still too slow. If other people knew what they thought they would bang their heads, the reason for this is because the rate of improvement of the girls were actually zing fast. Because of Shadowsh¡¯s essence, the girls could not conceive his child because his essence is too strong so they disperse into their body slowly strengthening them. Feng Wei the oldest one of the three Feng sisters is now in 3rd level of Marrow Tempering Rank. It just show how potent Shadowsh¡¯s essence is considering that Feng Wei was only Skin Tempering Rank before. Feng Mei was in the 2nd level of the Marrow Tempering Rank while Feng Quinshi was in 1st level. Unlike the three Feng sisters, Anna seek strength more, she was oppressed before and her thirst for strength is very great so with Shadowsh¡¯s essence and his help she was now peak level of Marrow Tempering Rank. The four girls continue to discuss, Anna suddenly said something that caused the surrounding to silence ¡°I am now breaking through Inner Core Rank¡± The three Feng sisters looks at her withplicated gazes it would a be lie if they said they aren¡¯t envious. Anna continue ¡°I will spend the following days on Divine Heaven Sect, I need to consolidate my foundation¡± Hearing this something came up on Feng Wei and Feng Quinshi¡¯s mind, they both said at the same time. ¡°Can you take care of the children while you are there?¡± ¡°Can you take care of the children while you are there?¡± The two looks at each other and smiles, upon seeing such scene Feng Quinshi¡¯s expression became sour she couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°I am really envious of you two.¡± Anna looks at the three and coughs she then said ¡°The two of you shouldn¡¯t feel so smug, you know that Leo is just a facade that Shadowsh-sama have worn throughout these years, he might love your children as if his own but they clearly have the right to know who he really is.¡± This made the mood in the room to be gloomy, both Feng Wei and Feng Mei knew that what she is saying was right. But they just couldn¡¯t say that their father was killed by their so called father in the present. Especially for the girls since Leo only truly cares for his son the girls were cast aside for a long time. Leo only saw them as tools to befriend or ally his city with another power but Shadowsh was different he was doting to the two little girls and they were extremely attached to him. Feng Shin on the other hand was now working hard to obtain follow on Shadowsh¡¯s footsteps. His strength have soared during these past couple of months and his prestige on the sect was extremely high. Feng Wei and Feng Mei could only sigh as they felt downhearted by the thought of telling their children this harsh truth. Inside Divine Heaven Sect, Old man emerald was now praising himself as he looks at the words written on the sect¡¯s entrance. The word was extremely bold stating ¡°Divine Heaven Sect¡± he was quite satisfied with it. A person appeared besides him snorting ¡°You have low taste in names, can¡¯t you be more original?¡± Hearing what the person say Old man emerald immediately became pissed as he snarls to the person ¡°Piss off you old bull at least I have a sect that I built personally!¡± Hearing this the bull or Venerable Unrestrained immediately refuted ¡°Built it yourself?! You took too much credit! Considering your aesthetics this sect would be as ugly as a Humansh*t!¡± The two continues to argue fortunately for the two of them no one was around to see their antics. Chapter 604 Chapter 604: CHAPTER 575 SHADOWSLASH RETURNS TO THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT When Anna arrived at the entrance of Divine Heaven Sect she immediately saw the two fighting. She could only sigh in frustration unlike the others she knew that the two were quite good friends but they fought almost every single day. She coughs loudly to announce her presence causing the two to stop arguing and faced her. Upon seeing her the two heaved a sigh of relief since they still don¡¯t want to show to other people this side of them. Anna was different other than being Shadowsh¡¯s lover she was also the leader of the secret base. Old man emerald knew this since Shadowsh have informed him about the secret base. The secret base was connected with New Hope City but only higher ups of the Shadowsh Cult knew the pathway of which the two ces were connected. ..... Old man emerald was already busy with the sect he does not care about the so called secret base. He was now full of motivation he wanted to improve the standing of the sect he and Shadowsh have created. But he knew for a fact that his sectcks the foundation of the other sects in Beast Continent but they also had something that others sects need. A huge supply of geniuses, his sect is flourishing and with this dire of time the genuises started to improve rapidly. Many geniuses would be sent into the battlefield, of course Old man emerald do not force them too it was their own choice to go to the battlefield to temper themselves. Money, fame and the most important thing of all sect points they could all earn these things in the battlefield. Many geniuses especially those that have family wanted to obtain as much sect points as they could. If they could then with Shadowsh¡¯s backdoor rule he or she could directly promote any person with an age of 5 to 16 to an outer court disciple. Regardless of how low their aptitude is they would be epted, this kind of rule would definitely be considered a great mistake but there is a restriction to this rule. And that is only the sect points that the sect leader and the sect guardian could be used in this rule and one final rule, only sect disciples could use this rule. Old man emerald epted the rule since it came from his trusted friend, actually he did not say this to anyone but he was actually feeling pressured. He wanted to prove himself and now that Shadowsh have given him full reign over the sect he had obtain his chance. He wanted to prove to everyone in the Beast Continent that the number one genius of dragon beast n have finally returned and he is gonna show it by making his sect one of the best there is. He did not know this but because of his passion all of his old friend also started working hard. Fire Demon Dragon King was training with the soldiers of Shadowsh kingdom he wanted to create one of the most feared army there is. Venerable Unrestrained on the other hand was using this opportunity to train with Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King. Because of Shadowsh¡¯s presence on Beast Continent the Aqua Race n have started to retreat. The ones that the Beast Continent was fighting right now were the forces that fled from their continent because of the Aqua Race n and Sea Dragon n. Even though the Aqua Race n started retreating from the Beast Continent, the Sea Dragon n started moving towards it. It seems that the Sea Dragon n wanted to prove that they are better than their rival by conquering the continent that their rival failed to conquer. The Beast Continent was now suffering the greatest tribtion it had ever encountered, the safest ce in the continent right now was in Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. Many ancient families and many royal members of the four great families starts to migrate towards Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. The strongest power right now was the lion beast n since Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom was indirectly protecting it. But the looming presence of Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom also served as a threat to them because they don¡¯t know if Shadowsh have any intention of conquering them. Elsewhere, In a dark dim ce filled with rotting scent and gloomy atmosphere. Loud buzzing noise could be heard, one after another scarabs were flying leisurely, around them were skeletons that belongs to different races. Their surrounding was extremely quiet except for the buzzing noise of their wings no other noises. A sigh could be heard as a figure appeared, immediately the scarabs flew towards this figure just like a wave. Their eyes were gleaming with malice a mysterious symbol in their backs started to sh. The figure snorted as he raised his hand and a trident appeared he then swings it towards the iing bugs and a giant wave appeared and ms itself at the scarabs. The terrifying wave stops the advance of the scarabs but slowly it starts to get smaller and smaller until it finally disappears. The figure spoke ¡°As expected of beings that are considered rune beasts you guys are truly terrifying.¡± He could only shake his head *Sigh* ¡°What could I do to deal with all of you.¡± He then waves his trident once again and a giant gush of water appeared around him when the water disperse he was no longer there. He then appears on a room filled with numerous gorgeous stuffs. A beautiful woman was looking at him full if expectation, seeing her he felt a bit guilty he could only rubs her head. He then spoke ¡°I really couldn¡¯t deal with those little critters it seems that they are immortal and most of the prisoners in the abyss have now been devoured by them.¡± Hearing this the beautiful woman droops her head clearly feeling disheartened on hearing such news. The man is the Aqua Race ancestor and the beautiful woman was the mermaid queen of the Aqua Race n. The mermaid queen bits her lips but upon looking at the disappointed expression of her father she became determined. She then said in a loud and clear manner a person would sense the determination on her tone ¡°Father I have decided!¡± The Aqua Race ancestor looks at her full of confusion but her next couple of words causes his expression to changed drastically. ¡°I decided to ept Shadowsh as my spouse for the prosperity of our kingdom.¡± Just as the Aqua Race ancestor was about to persuade her, the mermaid queen shook her head. ¡°You of all people knew that this is necessary for the survival of our people.¡± Hearing this the old man could only sigh. He then said full of guilt ¡°I have let you down darling, you and your mother.¡± The mermaid queen shook her head and answered ¡°You did not let me down father you have always been taking care of me, this time it will be my turn to take care of you.¡± The expression of the Aqua Race ancestor became touched, he immediately hugs his daughter and said ¡°I really am d that I have such a lovely daughter.¡± Back to where Shadowsh is, he was now seen by many individuals to the ces he had passed through. He wasn¡¯t hiding at all but his presence cause chaos to the ces he had passed through numerous individuals that wanted to prove themselves started to feel giddy. Just as Shadowsh passed through a clear and beautiful river he was stopped by an individual that looks like a bear. Technically he is still human but he just have a hairy visage, there were a couple of individuals following him. Judging from his aura he seems to be an individual in Xiantian Realm which was very surprising for individuals in this continent. The man grabs the handle of his giant hammer and pointed at Shadowsh. He then spoke in a mocking manner ¡°I always wanted to meet the king of the great Thousand Race Kingdom.¡± ¡°But who would have thought that the person titled the strongest being in this continent to be just a boy toy.¡± The subordinates of the bear-like man startedughing clearly looking down at Shadowsh. The bear-like man continues ¡°You know your kingdom owe me a great deal because of that so called Death Dominator Sans many of my men were killed and most of my money were taken.¡± Shadowsh looks at them in a rather uninterested manner he then yawns and said ¡°Yo ugly bearman can you end the chit chat and bring your dogs away from here? Your breaking the beautiful scenery.¡± Theughter stops, the man behind the bear-like man looks at Shadowsh with hostility but before they could move the bear-like man spoke. ¡°Your lucky sissy boy you are quite valuable and your kingdom would definitely pay handsomely if I capture you but I need to shut your f*cking mouth first.¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605: CHAPTER 576 THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT Shadowsh looks at him and asks ndly ¡°With just you guys?¡± Hearing the contempt on his voice the group of bandits became enraged. The bear-like man charged towards him and raised his giant hammer and smash it downward. ¡°Taste this pretty boy and know the difference between a sissy and a real man!¡± Bam! But the next scene shocked the bandits and their leader. The powerful blow that the bear-like man let out was actually stopped by Shadowsh¡¯s tiny frame. He did it with one hand while yawning looking very bored. ..... He then pulled the hammer towards him causing the bear-like man to also be pulled. He then crushed the head of the hammer and looks at the bear-like maning towards him. Pak! He then ps him away causing him to fly towards numerous trees crushing them in the process. He then smiled towards the other bandits, a couple of secondster the tranquil forest were filled with screams. Shadowsh then passed through a certain vige, the vige was extremely beautiful because it was very clean. The people in the vige on the other hand were feeling extremely nervous since they heard screams to the forest near them. An individual with a mighty bearing step up and told the people to calm down, he then brought a group of warriors with him as they traveled towards the location where Shadowsh and the bandits fought. A warrior with a bow and with a leather armor asks ¡°Boss Cronos what do you think those b*stards have done this time?¡± The man with a mighty bearing shook his head and said ¡°I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t think it is something nice that b*stards Zeuss always wanted to conquer our vige.¡± When they arrived at the said the location the man with a mighty bearing and the group of soldiers he brought with him froze. The bandits were scattered everywhere their condition were critically injured. Suddenly the guy with the bow pointed his trembling finger towards a direction. Seeing his action everyone looks towards the direction he was pointing to and their faces immediately paled. In the direction where he was pointing, there was a naked person but the scary thing about him is that all of his joints were twisted and his head was also twisted and was now facing them even though it was in an upside down position. ¡°Devil¡± The people started chanting this word, even the man with a mighty bearing felt a chill running down their spines. The man with a mighty bearing looks at the only man who have died and said ¡°Zeuss what had you encountered?¡± About the method of punishment that Zeuss have received the man with a mighty bearing or Cronos did not think that it was too much since he knew what kind of person Zeuss is. Such a punishment was well deserved but he just couldn¡¯t think of anyone in this area capable of doing this to someone in Xiantian Realm. Zeuss was the bear-like man that Shadowsh have encountered, when he hypnotized him using his spiritual sense he had forced him to state his crimes and when he heard things like burning children, raping numerous women and even starving infants he immediately tortured him. His men also deserve the punishment so he also tortured them after breaking their mind he left the area and he was now feeling gloomy because his mood was spoiled. Cronos did not know any of this but just to be safe he had mobilised all the capable warrior or scouts in their vige to search for any suspicious individuals or beings. Cronos then encountered a couple of children that were eating some kind of food that looks extremely sumptuous. He then approached them and asks ¡°Wow this looks amazing where did you obtain this?¡± The children looks at him with a bit of panic not because he was scary but because of his prestige on the vige. It¡¯s just like a student being called by he principal not knowing what he did or if the principal have called him for something good or bad. One of the older ones in the group answered but his voice was clearly trembling ¡°A very handsome big brother passed through this vige and saw us ying.¡± ¡°He was very kind to us and gave us a lot of toys and food before he left.¡± Cronos expression did not changed but his gut was telling them that this handsome guy that the children were taking about was a bit suspicious. He then asks ¡°Other than the toys and food he gave you did he gave you anything else?¡± The children shook their heads but suddenly one of the little girls raised her hand immediately the attention of everyone was focused on her. Pressure immediately descended on the little girl causing her to start tearing up, seeing this scene Cronos immediately became embarrassed. He then started approaching the little girl wanting to console but his action only caused the little girl to cry louder. He froze and became confuse on what to do next fortunately for him one of his subordinates was a pretty woman she immediately started consoling the girl. The little girl then started telling what she knew. ¡°That kind and handsome big brother said he would be returning home.¡± Cronos and his group looks at each other quite confused on this lead not knowing what to do, other than the individual that the children met no suspicious being were found so they knew that there is a high chance that this so called handsome guy might be the one responsible to what had happened Zeuss and his group. The pretty woman rubs the little girl¡¯s head gently and asks ¡°So did he said where his home is?¡± The little girl shook her head but after pondering for a bit her eyes lits up ¡°Big brother did not say where he was going but he did told me his name when I asked him.¡± The eyes of Cronos and his group also lits up this kind of information is a solid lead but only if the person told his real name. The pretty woman then asks with a gentle and soothing voice ¡°So what was his name¡± ¡°Shadowsh¡± Far from the vige Shadowsh was speeding through various forests now that his mood was spoiled he decided to increase his pace. With his strength he managed to transversed numerous viges in just matter of seconds of minutes. Nobody seen him because he was too fast for anyone to see. Suddenly he stops on his track as he floats just above ake, he was now wearing an intrigued expression. He then smiled and without any warning he released his powerful aura causing the air to be stifle. After a while the water in the calmke started to be lively, Shadowsh floats a bit higher but he is still just above theke. A giant monster came out of theke it was filled with glowing moss it looks very powerful but in Thousand Forest Continent it really is considered one of the most powerful being there is. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Specie: Moss Monster Race: Elementals Grade: Legendary Level: Peak level of 2nd Gate of Xiantian Realm Attributes: Nature/Elemental Transcendent Strength: 150 Transcendent Agility: 20 Trascendent Endurance: 50 Transcendent Intelligence: 10 Nature Qi (3rd Tier): 500 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: 3rd Tier], [Water Energy: 0th Tier] Mana (4th Tier): 600 Skills: [Mossl Trap], [Water Whips], [Dizzy Moss], [Leech Moss], [Water Cannon], [Mind Controlling Moss] Racial Trait: [Moss Body], [Elemental Core] Passive Abilities: [Control Over Mosses], [Mind Core] Active Abilities: [Water Absorb], [Summon Moss Monsters], [Murky Moss Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Moss Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh realised that this monster in front of him wasn¡¯t even the real body. What control this being was it¡¯s elemental core that was being hidden on the bottom of theke. If he hadn¡¯t scanned the entireke he might have been fooled by it. The moss monster looks at Shadowsh in silenced it had no emotion whatsoever. Shadowsh continue smiling he then created a small me on his finger and threw it to the moss monster. ..... Immediately it was set azed it tried to doused the fire spreading on its body but it was futile. The me was too powerful even water couldn¡¯t doused it immediately after a while the moss monster was killed. Theke became much more lively as more moss monsters appeared and without hesitation they all charged towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh just let them punch him because he was not worried about these moss monsters they pose no threat to him. He then dives down to theke and quickly appeared in front of the real body of the moss monsters. A green core that looks like a priceless jewel without hesitation he grabs the core and brought into Hentai¡¯s storage. With their connection being cut off the moss monsters that were charging towards Shadowsh burst into countless pieces of mosses. Chapter 606 Chapter 606: CHAPTER 577 THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT ll The green core was the real body of the moss monster. Since it had great aptitude towards absorbing natural energy he decided to raise it into a guardian beast for his kingdom. He now had a new mission and that is to expand his influence in this world since the sense of urgency he was feeling since he was baptised by the heavenly phenomenon have be more and more urgent. Always feeling the dread is not a good feeling but fortunately for him Hentai was the one taking the brunt of most of it. He obtained the blessing of the world without suffering much all of it were thanks to Hentai. Hentai was able to do this because it had be his Nascent Soul. After capturing the moss monster he left theke which had returned to it¡¯s former calmness. ..... Shadowsh became more and more sure that the Thousand Forest Continent was actually some kind of powerful power before. The reason for this spection is that all the beings living on this continent have great aptitude towards absorption if they trained in cultivation techniques their rate of improvement would definitely soar. Shadowsh clenched his fist because he was extremely excited if this was true then he could raise a powerful army that would help him aplish his mission in expanding his influence. He then continue on his journey but this time he was using his spiritual sense to scan the are he was passing through. Who knows he might encountered another being just like the moss monster. He did encounter numerous monsters but finding another being that had managed to transcends might be hard. And just like what he had thought he hadn¡¯t encountered another being like the moss monster. But he did found numerous monsters at Crimson Gold Rank or Inner Core Rank. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he realised that leaving the continent was both correct and wrong at the same time. But if time was reversed he would do it all again. Because of his travel he learned numerous things about cultivation and he also managed to get chosen by this world. If he hadn¡¯t left he might been able to create one of the most powerful army on this world and safely level up to Xiantian King Realm both had ups and down but he rather improved his personal strength rather than be a king. He wasn¡¯t that great as a king most of the time he left all the works to his subordinates what made him unique his is strength and ability to gather numerous unique individuals and forming a special group. Because of his speed he managed to travel countless of miles in just a day. During the night while he was resting he suddenly heard rustling noises which caused his expression to be strange. He had already used his aura to secure the area and yet there are still beings that dares toe close to the area he was resting. It is quite puzzling since most beings prioritized their survival and his aura was clearly a warning. He then got up and shed to the bush that was rustling suddenly he was assaulted by a roon. The roon looks like a normal monster in the outside but Shadowsh instantly knew it was not a normal being no more urate terms should be beings. This roon was already dead the one controlling it were parasites made up of spores. Considering that this roon was Silver Rank or Muscle Tempering Rank the main body of the parasite might be Gold or Crimson Gold Rank. ¡°Hmm, interesting wonder what is the stats of the main body¡¯ Thinking about this he quickly used his spiritual sense to scan the parasite spores and memorising their aura. He then spreads his aura trying to find the main body only after a couple of seconds he could the main body. He then flew towards the direction of the main body of the spores and arrived at a giant glowing mushroom. But when he scans the mushroom he was taken aback as he realized that it was only Silver Rank which was inconceivable since it¡¯s spores was just too strong. He thenughs out loud because he knew that as long as he could tame this mushroom his kingdom would obtain another trump card. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: New Specie (Iplete) Race: Fungi Grade: Pseudo Legendary Level: Silver Rank Level 6 Attributes: None Mana: 216 Skills: None Racial Trait: [Spore Release] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Mushroom Bloom] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C He freezes when he saw the stats of the mushroom if he hadn¡¯t seen the capability of its spores he would definitely think that this mushroom is trash. Too bad Hentai was still recovering if not he wanted to have it scan this mushroom but since it was still offline he stored the mushroom into its storage. He decided to clean the forest of its spores because he knew that this kind of harmful being would definitely cause great damage to the ecosystem of this forest. It was easy for him to do but he found out something very interesting and that is a cave. It this was a normal cave he wouldn¡¯t be interested but this cave actually belong to someone. Someone not something, he decided to investigate the cave since it was so close to the area filled with spore infected monsters. His eyes shes when he saw the walls of the cave, the walls are filled with moss but he knew for a fact that these are no normal moss they are just like the giant glowing mushroom they are parasitic beings. As he went deeper into the cave he started to realised that the giant glowing mushroom might have been artificially made. It also exins why it is iplete the only ability it has was speeding spores nothing else. This cave is filled with parasitic nts and fungi but most of them are either Non-Ranked or Bronze Ranked. As he went deeper he got into contact with more parasites of course all of them were destroyed by him. He finally arrived at the deepest part of the cave, there was nothing but ording to his spiritual sense the walls behind the vines in front of him was actually hollow. He then smiled as he grabs the vines and burns them, the vines weren¡¯t decorations they are unlike the other nts that were only good at being parasites the vines was actually a vicious nt monster that sucks the blood and flesh of those that approached them. He then entered the hollow hall and saw a skeleton that was filled with numerous kinds of mushroom. Immediately he became disappointed because he realised that this person was the individual he wanted to meet. He then stored his remains he decided to have Sans reanimate him he might have some uses. Because of all of this he hadn¡¯t slept a wink so he decided to sleep inside the cave, he had his clones destroy everything in the cave including the parasitic nts. The next day he quickly continue his journey because of his decision to run not fly his speed had deceased but it was still considered fast. He left countless afterimages behind him the wind barrier serves nothing to stop him. Sans and Leafinia were quite shocked that Shadowsh was extremely fast even though they are traveling rather fast butpared to his speed they are quite slow. But the two quickly epted this fact because Shadowsh¡¯s presence in their mind is omnipotent. Shadowsh would sometimes stops and intervene if he encountered any evil deeds not because he wanted to be hero it was just to pass time because it was extremely boring for him otherwise. Rumors about him started to spread because of his deeds from capturing powerful beasts to killing renowned bandits. Shadowsh was indifferent to all this what he was now pondering about is the fact that he realised that the monsters and people in Thousand Forest Continent were really different from those from Beast Continent. Even the beastman on Thousand Forest Continent is different from Beast Continent. Unlike the beastman from Beast Continent the beastman from Thousand Forest Continent were quitepatible towards elemental energy and even if they were not they absorb spirit Qi naturally making them geniuses back on Beast Continent. Shadowsh became more and more curious on what had happened to this continent and why it have fallen. He then recalls the presence of Long Yi in this continent and remember what he had said about this continent holding some secrets about this world. Fortunately for him there is already a person that could answer his question, probably. The Leviathan. The Leviathan was sealed in Thousand Forest Continent and considering from his condition he had been sealed for a long time. He couldn¡¯t ask the golden figure guarding this continent because he always speaks in riddles. He dislike people like this since it¡¯s just like he was saying both yes and no at the same time. ..... Chapter 607 Chapter 607: CHAPTER 578 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S FAME Shadowsh¡¯s journey was smooth sailing since he was considered invincible on Thousand Forest Continent he wasn¡¯t worried about any unforeseen events. Back on Beast Continent the four major beast ns and the prestigious sects were now suffering from the assault of the Sea Dragon n. Now that the Aqua Race n have finally retreated the beastmen thought that their usual lives would return but who would have thought that a much more powerful and vicious army started assaulting them. The Aqua Race n might be overbearing but they are actually considered mildpared to the personality of the soldiers of the Sea Dragon n. The Sea Dragon n were quite overbearing, since most of the soldiers have dragon bloodline they are quite prideful not to mention they are trained to fight in a vicious manner. Fortunately for Beast Continent Shadowsh have left them numerous of things and people to serve as deterrent for the Sea Dragon n. In the part of the continent where Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom was situated in, no Sea Dragon n managed to arrived onnd yet. ..... The beach or the ocean near that part of the continent were filled with Shadowsh¡¯s modified subordinates after eating numerous Aqua Race n and coupled with his help they managed to transformed into powerful monsters that the Sea Dragon n would have trouble dealing with. On a battlefield on a certain location in Beast Continent, Two individuals in silver armors were talking to each other. ¡°I hate dealing with those wolves! Sh*t! How could a low level ce like this are able to raise those kind of beasts it is quite inconceivable!¡± ¡°I know what you mean, not only the wolves there is also those vicious fish what scary about them is that they don¡¯t fear death.¡± Suddenly a person appeared behind him unlike the two he was wearing a red armor that seems to radiate a bloody scent. Sensing his presence the two silver armored soldiers tremble as they quickly bows their head to this individual ¡°Greetings Third Captain!¡± The red armoured soldier looks at the two and spoke ¡°You two are extremely stupid, no matter how scary they are they are just beast what is the scariest thing about this continent is the special ops and the disciples of Divine Heaven Sect.¡± The two looks at each other and just kept silent, sensing their doubt the red armoured soldiers res up. ¡°You two dumb idiots dares do doubt my opinion?!¡± The two immediately shook their heads, one of them quickly exined ¡°It¡¯s not that Third Captain, we just have never encountered these so called individuals that you have fought.¡± The red armoured soldier then calms down and asks ¡°What toon do the two of you belong?¡± The two quickly stand up straight and put their hands on their chest and answered in unison ¡°7th toon sir!¡± The red armoured soldier nodded clearly not interested in talking with the two any longer. Upon seeing him leave the two immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Once they were sure that the red armoured soldier could no longer hear them the two resume their talk ¡°I don¡¯t know why third captain is so worried about those lowly beastman.¡± The other oneughs and said ¡°Yeah! I have killed more than a dozen of them on ourst attack.¡± While the two of them wereughing an individual started sneaking up to them and quickly stabs them in their chest. The attack was too abrupt the two weren¡¯t prepared at all their hearts were immediately pierced but before they go down they still attacked the one that stabs them. The simultaneous attack cause the ambusher to cough up blood. The attacker was dressed in ck suite that seems to blend into the surrounding. He took out a small ball and threw it downward, smoke immediately burst out. Another individual appeared and carries the injured ambusher before taking out three balls and putting them underneath the two corpses. Fortunately for him he immediately escaped since just a secondter more silver armoured soldiers appeared. A couple of soldiers went to chase after the escaping ambushers. An individual with golden armor looks at the two corpses, he then ordered ¡°Shieldbearers check up on those two corpses, make sure you are prepared.¡± A couple of men with thick armor step forward and check up the corpses and without warning the balls that one of the ambushers have left lits up and exploded. The power behind the attack is as strong as a full powered attack from a Gold Rank or Marrow Tempering Rank individual. The men with thick amors started stepping back because of the impact but they are unharmed. The individual with the golden armor looks at the aftermath and spoke ¡°As expected it¡¯s those guys again.¡± Boom! A powerful explosion ured startling everyone, the individual with the golden armor immediately run towards the location where the explosion ured. When he arrived at the said location he frowns as he looks at the carnage left behind the explosion. If his men weren¡¯t wearing such powerful armors they would have died but even though they survived they were heavily injured. One of the individuals that wasn¡¯t harmed that much looks at the individual with the golden armor and spoke ¡°Second Captain sir! We have encountered one of the special ops members but he had self destructed.¡± The individual with the golden armor got furious as he stomps his foot to the ground shaking the area. He then orders ¡°Tell the third division to strengthen the defence! Scar tell the scout division to scatter throughout the base search for ant suspicious ces and if they found any suspicious individual kill on sight!¡± A couple of meters away from them was the second ambusher. Swish! Swish! Swish! Numerous individuals appeared all of them were wearing the same outfit as the two ambushers. ¡°Where is Zemo?¡± Asks one of the individual judging from how the others acts around him he is clearly the leader. The ambusher that just came from the camp of Sea Dragon n spoke ¡°He had decided to sacrifice his life to save mine.¡± The group became silent then the leader of the ck suite group spoke ¡°Judging from his personality he might be heavily injured and you were carrying him which slows you down.¡± The man looks at their leader and nodded, he then said ¡°As expected of you boss you immediately knew what event have transpired.¡± The man snorted he then said ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard considering the personalities of you two but it is still sad to hear that one of ourrade have fallen.¡± One of them spoke ¡°If lord Shadowsh was here these f*ckers wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± The others tactically agreed to what he had said so did the leader. These individuals were the special elites that Shadowsh have secretly trained on his basement. Now that they are considered fully trained the only thing left to make their skills blossom is experience. Their group have be known throughout the continent because of their sess rate but nobody knew that many of their brothers have either been killed or hadmitted suicide because of their high risk missions. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if lord Shadowsh is here we wouldn¡¯t let anyone slight his prestige we will mark our group in this chaos filled time and we will be recorded in history as one of the most scariest group there is!¡± Hearing the passion behind their leader¡¯s words the other ck clothed individuals were also feeling passionate. They are unknown individuals but after Shadowsh trained them their strength have risen they wanted to honor the person that gave them their newfound strength and they wanted their family to be proud of them for years toe. Their group then dispersed, the special ops were working throughout the continent they are now feared by ordinary soldiers of the Sea Dragon n army while they are an headache to the elites. Even their own race were afraid of them, their group works in the darkness and they would appear like ghosts and reaps the lives of their target. Back to where Shadowsh is, he was ignorant on the fact that his name became more and more well known back on Beast Continent. He was already considered as the most prestigious being on Beast Continent, what beastmen seek is strength they adore those that are strong. Shadowsh strength is already known throughout the continent now that they knew that he had the ability to improve one¡¯s strength to a great degree of course many beastman worship him. While the beastman were slowly being converted to his believers Shadowsh on the other hand was now sitting on top of a rock with a smile on his face. Around him were numerous individuals scattered and looks like rags, judging from their appearance they were beaten up by somebody. ¡°Urggh¡± An individual forced himself to stand up but it was clearly impossible this individual looks at Shadowsh in trepidation. Shadowsh continue to smile he then narrows his eyes on this individual and asks ¡°So do you want to continue?¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608: CHAPTER 579 SANS VS LEAFINIA These individuals scattered around Shadowsh were part of a bandit hunter group. Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t bother these kind of people if they hadn¡¯t bothered him but they found him when he was dealing with a bandit group so they thought he was also a bandit and they even thought he was the bandit leader. ¡°Why can¡¯t you listen to what I was saying?¡± Shadowsh could only shake his head when he looks at the people scattered around him. He had already tried to reason with these guys and yet they did not listen to him they all the thought he was lying to escape. ¡°So do you guys still think that I am lying?¡± Hearing his question groans sounded out in the cave. The bandit hunters shook their head they now realized that they were clearly in the wrong they are thankful that Shadowsh seems to be a nice guy. Shadowsh just let¡¯s out augh, he then looks at these bandit hunters scattered everywhere and said ¡°I¡¯ll leave these scums to you guys.¡± ..... He then jumps off the rock he was sitting upon but before he could leave the leader of the bandit hunters spoke ¡°Wait!¡± Shadowsh froze he then looks at him in a puzzled manner so did the others. The bandit hunter asks ¡°Before you leave may I have the honor to hear your name?¡± Shadowsh smiled and said ¡°Hahaha I like your personality if you want to challenge me againe find me in Thousand Race Kingdom.¡± ¡°Names Shadowsh.¡± He then left the cave what he did not know is that hisst words truly hit the bandit hunter group deeply. The name ¡°Shadowsh¡± is quite sacred to Thousand Forest Continent and none dared to impersonate him since it would result on being hunted by the Thousand Race Kingdom and all of its vassals. For anyone to use that name so casually there is only two reasons that came up on anyone¡¯s mind on Thousand Forest Continent. First either that person is insane because no matter how courageous you are or how stupid you are it was an insane thing to do since it only leads to your death. The second reason is quite unbelievable because that meant that it was the real Shadowsh that have introduced himself. The bandit hunters looks at each other and they have the same thing on their mind. ¡®Did we really encountered the king of Thousand Race Kingdom?¡¯ Elsewhere Shadowsh was now running atop ake because of his speed he wasn¡¯t sinking. ¡®I never thought that this continent would change so much in just a couple of months¡¯ He thought. But he quickly shook his head and stops running he then closed his eyes and sensed the energy and the surrounding aura he quickly realised something ¡®No it¡¯s not changing, this continent was actually returning to its former state that is why the beings on this continent managed to adapt rapidly.¡¯ His eyes shes he then looks towards a certain direction and thought ¡®That nine dragon head gate might have something hidden on it.¡¯ He then thought of Scarlet and he now have the confidence of undoing her seal but he had to deal with her race first. Far from him Sans and Leafinia was now travelling at incredible speed there are no longer any soldier around the two they have left them behind. The two do not need to rest and so does their mount, the deer that Leafinia was riding is both an elemental beast and not at the same time. It doesn¡¯t need any energy to act as all it needs was the nature energy around it and with Leafinia on top of her that meant she has unlimited nature energy supply. Leafinia spoke ¡°What do you think is the reason why master would always stop on his journey?¡± Sans answered like it was matter of a fact ¡°Of course it is to appreciate the view.¡± Leafinia immediately giggles and agrees ¡°Yes considering master¡¯s personality I could see that happening.¡± She then sighed and spoke ¡°I wish my Treants could travel a bit faster.¡± Sans ¡°It¡¯s okay even though we couldn¡¯t give master such a grand greeting like we had nned at least we wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.¡± Hearing this Leafinia also raises her chest proudly, after digesting a part of the tree of life inheritance her level was now so high that the continent needed to suppress her. The only ones that is equal to her were Gulli and Sans, she could definitely obtain the title of the strongest being in the continent when Shadowsh wasn¡¯t present. Sans was too busy and he would go to the Undead World frequently and Gulli is still staying on the Demon Realm. Only Leafinia is always present on the kingdom and because she was idle she had been working on a project that increases the defense of Thousand Race Kingdom. She had scattered the seeds that she had created throughout the forests in Thousand Race Kingdom. All of those seeds would grow as tree spirits and many of them would be Treant and even though she wouldn¡¯t be raising them they would still have undying loyalty towards her. Other than powerfulbat prowess the Treants also exuderge amount of vitality that is helpful to the growth of nts and as more natural energy develops other spirits pertaining to nature would grow and thrive. But because of her actions Sans could no longer release his undeads but he doesn¡¯t mind with his personal secret realm he doesn¡¯t need to release his undead subordinates to roam around. But it was clearly ufortable to him, Allicia and Lisa. Allicia owns all the red light district on Thousand Race Kingdom, unlike most red light districts her district does not promote violence just numerous bars and hotel. Now that she have obtained a method to return to Demon World she had been going in and out of there and subduing many of her kinds. Even though she had them work on her red light district they have been thriving because of it. But there is one absolute rule that they should never break and that is to drain a man of all of his life. Working with her is Lisa she was still the head of the Secret Division on Thousand Race Kingdom. Because of her devotion on her job none of the brothel managers on the red light district have broke any rules because if they did then their lives would be forfeited. Sans is quite proud with the aplishment of his three undead subordinates, thest undead subordinate that he hadn¡¯t forced to stay with him was sses. sses wasn¡¯t ufortable with the life energy on the kingdom the reason for this is because he was now both not a living human nor an undead you could call him an immortal creature. He had participated on an experiment that made him undergo a baptism with Sans death Qi and Leafinia¡¯s life energy. Sure it was extremely risky but with the help of Shadowsh¡¯s hidden sect realm the Safehaven Paradise, Yshelia¡¯s mastery over the runes and spiritual energy, Sans control over Death Qi and Leafinia¡¯s overwhelming vitality and his unique soulposition he managed to survive albeit barely. sses was still experiencing mild infirmity because of it and hisbat prowess is now at the lowest level in his group. This should be considered as a failure but for him it was not, now because of his experience he was now training at using only his spiritual sense and training to be a powerful formation master. He got all the time he needs he was now training to be a rune master under Yshelia¡¯s tutge. Other than that he was umting as much knowledge as he could he wanted to bnce his worth, now that his strength isn¡¯t considered much he wanted to offset it with his knowledge. He was now trying to be this world¡¯s number one schr with his immortality it is possible. Sans and Leafinia haven¡¯t said it yet but the two of them were actuallypeting throughout these past months. With Sans three capable subordinates Leafinia is actually in a disadvantageous position but with the elves working with her she is confident that her performance is much greater than Sans. While the two were traveling in an extremely fast speed to meet their master, the person that they are now wanting to meet is now standing on a devastated vige filled with corpses scattered everywhere. There bodies of females that wasid bare on the ground judging from their appearance it seems that they have been defiled to death. There are also a number of corpses belonging to children. Shadowsh might not be a saint but as long as he encountered an ident like this he would still be piss off. His eyes shes as he quickly summon his ten clones and have them scatter trying to find any clues to where the people responsible for this went to. Chapter 609 Chapter 609: CHAPTER 580 A NEW SUBORDINATE One of the clones found some clue and Shadowsh immediately arrives to its location. Just as it sent to him there were tracks without hesitation he follows the tracks together with his clones. With their speed they managed to arrive at a location that seems to be a hidden base. Numerous cries of children and women could be heard inside without even entering it Shadowsh immediately knew that he was in a right ce. Summoning his Scarabs he orders them to guard the surrounding, they have his permission to devour any living being that they saw. He then went inside the base, his abrupt entrance startled the men inside the base. The men quickly reacted as they immediately took out their weapons, Shadowsh was just standing at the entrance quietly as he watch the view of chaos everywhere. ..... There were two men that was raping a woman and it was being watched by a man that seems to be tortured. There were also a couple of children filled with bruises, there is one little girl that seems to be defiled by a wretched looking adult. Unconsciously he started emitting his dense killing intent causing the men that seems to be celebrating to freeze. The dense killing intent caused the men inside the hidden base to feel breathless even the children that were crying stops because their instinct told them to stay where they are right now. A man that was fondling three gorgeous female stood up he was the only one that was able to bore through the dense killing intent. He was trembling because he knew what this dense killing intent meant this wasn¡¯t an aura made out of anger but an aura umted by killing numerous powerful beings. Even though he was afraid he still managed to asks ¡°Your excellency what are you doing in such a backwater ce like this?¡± ¡°If you want we the Omni Gang would serve you with our outmost effort.¡± Shadowsh then turns towards him, his killing intent immediately exploded unlike before when he was just unconsciously emitting it this time he was now aware of it and his killing intent was now fully released. The torrent of flood of killing intent caused some weak willed individuals to faint the man that was asking him earlier also slumps into the groundpletely pale. ¡°Considering that you have reached the Transcendent Realm that means that you are the leader of this group.¡± ¡°That means you are my target, first I¡¯ll cut off your finger one by one then I¡¯ll let my pets eat you very slowly.¡± His voice was extremely cold and when the man that seems to be the leader of this group heard what he just had said he was scared witless he wanted to escape but his legs doesn¡¯t listen to him. Shadowsh then walks towards him slowly but each steps he take brings about suffering to any bandits he had passed. He wasn¡¯t going to kill them considering what they had just done he wanted them to suffer a great degree. The men have their fingers pulled off from their hand he finally arrives in front of the bandit leader. Lifting him up via spiritual sense he then grabs the man¡¯s arm and started pulling the pinky finger was easily pulled off. Feeling the pain from his hand the man¡¯s eyes started twitching but he did not scream unlike his subordinates. He thought Shadowsh was just like him whom feels joy from the suffering from others. Looking at the bandit leader that haven¡¯t even let out a squeak Shadowsh¡¯s eyes narrows he then said ¡°You got guts but let see if you would still be silent on what I am going to do next.¡± He then used his spiritual sense to start to crumble the bandit leader¡¯s soul the pain from his soul tearing apart cause the bandit leader to squeel loudly as he starts to bang his head on the floor. Shadowsh¡¯s frowns he knew if this keeps on going the bandit leader would kill himself and he doesn¡¯t want that so with hesitation he broke all of his limbs and tie him up. Upon seeing such scene and hearing their leader squeel like a pig the other bandits immediately felt a chill running down their spine. The bandits wanted to run away but before they could they felt their toes being twisted around and were pulled out of their feet. Immediately screams were heard in the base, the civilians were in both awe, fear and happy upon seeing the scene in front of them. Suddenly one of the girls that was being fondled by the bandit leader earlier grabs an axe and charge towards a bandit and swung it chopping his legs off. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and looks at the girl he was quite impressed of her but she is much more braver than the men in the base. Shadowsh then asks her ¡°You there girl, tell me your name.¡± The girls was still wearing her revealing clothes she kneels in front of Shadowsh and spoke ¡°I am Catherine Brown.¡± Shadowsh nodded he then looks at her hand that was still holding the axe, it was trembling it seems that this was the first time she attacked another human being. He once again looks at her and asks ¡°So what do you want to do next? Do you want to kill all of these scums to satisfy your vengeance?¡± The girl became hesitant but only for a second her eyes glinted with cold light as she answered ¡°No! I want them to suffer for a very long time! Death is just mercy towards there b*stards!¡± Shadowsh nodded he was very satisfied with her answer he then pointed at the axe she was holding and ordered. ¡°Use that thing on your hand and cut off every finger and toes of these scums and feed it to them, cut all off their manhood also and pulled out one of their eyes each.¡± Without hesitation the girl walks to one of the bandits and ms her axe into his feet but it seems that she was still shaken by what was happening that she actually cut off the man¡¯s entire foot. Shadowsh saw this and he started to appreciate the girl more because it meant that she still haven¡¯t lost herpassion just yet but she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her enemies. He then waves his hand as the girl flew towards him he then looks at her and nodded he then asks ¡°Are you interested in being my subordinate?¡± The girl was startled but knowing just how powerful Shadowsh is she immediately nodded. She wanted to gain strength and the fastest way for her to achieve it is to follow a powerful individual just like Shadowsh. Shadowsh nodded he then pointed at one of the bandit this bandit was responsible for raping the dead child on the ground. The girl looks at the bandit that Shadowsh was pointing at and her eyes widen as she saw that every limbs and the bandit¡¯s manhood started twisting out of nowhere. The sound of bones breaking could be heard as the bandit let¡¯s out an horrifyingly loud scream. The other bandits started floating one after another as the terrifying scene started ying out on each and every one of them. The base was filled with screams of pain the civilians that were captured watch not in horror but in amazement as they realised that the powerful viins that had captured and tortured them became like ants to Shadowsh. The civilians pick up their courage since Shadowsh wasn¡¯t stopping them and picked up a weapon and started beating up their former oppressors. Knowing that the bandits could no longer defend themselves Shadowsh thought that his time here is finish. Bringing the girl with him he went out of the base, when he got out he saw numerous bones scattered everywhere. Shadowsh was already informed about this, these bones belongs to the rest of the bandits that were returning back to the base. Considering how powerful his scarabs were no bandits were able to escape. Just as he was about to leave the girl that he was carrying via spiritual sense spoke ¡°Milord can you bring me down first I need to tell my people that there are numerous weapons and other valuables scattered here.¡± Shadowsh looks at her and smiled ¡°Okay but be fast we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± The girl bowed and thanked him she then ran back to the base only after a couple of seconds she returns to Shadowsh¡¯s side. Shadowsh asks her ¡°Are you sad in leaving?¡± The girls shook her head she then looks at him and spoke in a determined ¡°No! I wanted to obtain strength! If I have strength I would be able to protect those I care about!¡± Shadowsh looks at her eyes for a couple seconds, all he saw on those clear blue eyes were zing will of iron that doesn¡¯t wavered.¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610: CHAPTER 581 UNIQUE CONSTITUTION Shadowsh¡¯s nodded he then lifted the girl once again and brought her with him, he decided to start training her when Hentai finally recovers. From his estimation Hentai would be able to recover tommorow he had obtained a couple of things he wanted Hentai to exin. What he did not realised is that when the people got out of the cave and saw the numerous corpses scattered around they started crying because of happiness and sadness. Most of the men in their vige were killed and the remaining men were injured their chances of survival is extremely low but with the items and the base all for themselves they could survive in such a precarious ce. Two of the former girls that were also being yed by the bandit leader before spoke ¡°This things were left to us by that powerful individual I think we should build a statue of him to honor his righteous deed.¡± The others nodded but a couple of girls looks at the two with a tinge of envy unlike them that were yed by the bandits to satisfy their desire these two girls were still pure because the bandit leader did not manage to truly taste them since Shadowsh abruptly arrives at the base. Shadowsh was already far from the base with his speed it only took him a couple of seconds to transverse hundreds of miles. ..... The girl that he was bringing with her was shocked by his incredible speed what¡¯s more he looks so rxed. Since it was so quiet he decided to chat with her ¡°By the way little girl you still haven¡¯t introduced yourself.¡± The girl was startled she was very nervous before she was driven by revenge but now that she had obtain her vengeance she couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured on Shadowsh¡¯s presence. But she still answer his demand ¡°I am Feifei I don¡¯t have any family name because my father and mother were both atmon origins.¡± ¡°I am 14 years old, I was once called the greatest genius swordsman in my vige.¡± Herst sentence is filled with grievance she always prided herself in being called as the greatest genius swordsman but after the bandits attacked her home she couldn¡¯t even defeat the weakest of them. She felt despair and anger at the same time sensing her mood took a sudden turn Shadowsh realised that he touched a sore topic. He then brought her in front of him but he still hadn¡¯t stop running, he then pointed at her chest and scans her constitution. He was then amazed to discover that she had a unique constitution, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of constitution it was but he was confident Hentai would be able to. He smiled at her and said ¡°Well you being called a genius might not be a lie with your constitution and my help you could achieve strength that you wouldn¡¯t obtain back on that vige of yours.¡± ¡°The only thing that would determine how far you will go will be you perseverance and determination.¡± The girl grips her fist tightly in terms of determination she has plenty after suffering from such experience she swore to herself to be strong, stringer than her former weak and helpless self. Shadowsh became more and more interested on her unique constitution, even though she was only 14 years old she has an appearance of an 18 to twenty years old female but it doesn¡¯t affect her lifeforce on the contrary her lifeforce is raging. Much more lively and denser than ordinary people since she is quite used on wielding a sword her constitution might be connected to it. Shadowsh also realized one thing and that is the fact that the situation on Thousand Forest Continent is quite chaotic. There are countless bandits running amok it seems that strength have be the number one rule on this continent there are no longer any order. His eyes radiates cold light, he decided to unify this continent under his rule and bring order on this continent. As long as the continue to grow so would his kingdom and this continent holds much sentimental value to him. He doesn¡¯t want it to end as awless and chaotic ce, fortunately he had the strength and capability to do what he was nning. He decided that his sightseeing is over so without hesitation he started flying higher and higher. He transformed into his fox form but with dragon wings on it and horns of both the demons and dragons, balls of chaos energy were flying about around him. He put the girl on his back and wraps one of his tail on her, since he was now nning to go on full speed the girl would definitely suffer if he did not do anything to secure her safety. Swoosh! With unbelievable speed he managed to fly through countless of miles in just a matter of seconds. Far from him Leafinia and Sans noticed his abrupt speed and they couldn¡¯t help but tremble in shock. They had already anticipated that Shadowsh managed to improve a lot but they never expected this much. The speed is too great for either of the two to follow that were confident that with Shadowsh¡¯s speed he could travel throughout the continent in just a couple of days. The two then quickly realized that they no longer need to continue traveling as it would only take Shadowsh a day or two to arrive at their location. The two quickly summoned their subordinates and the two looks at each other and nodded. The only thing that worries the two were the soldiers that came with them to wee Shadowsh back on the continent without them then the whole grand wee wouldn¡¯t be as grand as they had nned. Without hesitation Sans told one of his fastest undeads to send a message to the soldiers to hurry it up. The two were quite frantic since they really wanted to wee their master in a grand manner. While Sans and Leafinia were busy trying to create a grand wee ceremony for Shadowsh back on Beast Continent the situation became more worse not for the beastmen but for the Sea Dragon n. Their fallenrades were used to raised more powerful beasts from Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. The beast would go on a rampage and not only these strange beasts there were also sect members of the Divine Heaven Sect and the special ops working overtime. What scares the Sea Dragon n the most were the scarabs they are unafraid of death and their ability to reproduce is truly terrifying. In a certain location in Beast Continent, the members of the ten thousand race council once again had a meeting. The one sitting on the center is no longer the three supreme elders, the one sitting in center was now an extremely old person. This person was the one that scared the royal member of the Aqua Race n but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to face off against the Aqua Race ancestor. He started speaking ¡°I have gathered all of you here because I have an announcement to make and it is regarding my time on this world.¡± Hearing this the expression of everyone inside the room changed they now realized that the old man have gathered them here because he wanted to announce the time of his death. Everyone became sad the old man could be considered as the beastman ancestor to the Beast Continent. He might not be the true ancestor but he acted like one he was the one that maintains the bnce of the continent and the beastman n and he is also responsible for protecting the continent from total destruction. Upon seeing the expression of everyone inside the room the old man smiled and spoke ¡°Yes it is as you all thought I am dying.¡± The dragon emperor asks ¡°Great ancestor do you know when will you be epted by the beast god we wanted to prepare everything for you we wanted to honor you so the interment should be grand as grand as we could achieve!¡± The others inside the room nodded they all felt that the old man deserve it and they wouldn¡¯t ept no as an answer. The old man smiled in a grateful manner he then said ¡°I wanted to persuade all of you to not exaggerate my burial but upon looking at your eyes I know my words wouldn¡¯t stop you young folks.¡± He then startedughing but because he was now in the state of regression he started coughing after. He answered them ¡°From my estimation I would onlyst for three days and after that I wouldn¡¯t be able to continue, I have been living in this world for thousands of years it is time for me to finally rest my weary old bones.¡± The people inside the room forced themselves not to cry, the old man have been their elder since they were just children, he was also the elder of their fathers and grandfathers. Chapter 611 Chapter 611: CHAPTER 582 THE AQUA RACE CLAN TROUBLE While the Beast Continent were mourning the death of its protector back on Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom the mermaid queen and the Aqua Race ancestor was now in front of Leviathan. Leviathan looks at the two he then asks ¡°So let me ask you this once again.¡± ¡°You wanted to betroth yourself to my master?¡± The mermaid queen nodded, the Leviathan started checking her up and he continue to nod as if satisfied with something. He then spoke ¡°Your appearance is worthy, your bloodline is barely worthy, personality still needs some checking, overall you pass.¡± ¡°But I need to warn you my master is the chosen one of this world he would definitely marry more than one woman.¡± The mermaid queen nodded she then answered ¡°I already knew this not everyone is like my father, I know how this world works.¡± ..... The Leviathan nodded very satisfied with the mermaid queen, he then said ¡°I know the two of you need something from my lord, spit it out what is the problem that you wanted our kingdom to solve?¡± The Leviathan have decided to solve the problem that these two were having to show his worth to Shadowsh. The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen looks at each the two knew what in each other¡¯s mind so without hesitation the two pointed at the scarabs ¡°It¡¯s about those little critters.¡± The Leviathan became embarrassed when it saw that the thing that the two were having trouble with were the Scarabs. He and the Scarabs are like beast of the same origin they have runes embedded in their body. His is on his muscle his rune is strength actually if he was in his peak condition he is a lot stronger than Shadowsh in terms of strength but because his runes were destroyed by chaos energy his strength waned. He then cleared his throat and asks ¡°What problem do you have with my master¡¯s pets?¡± He deliberately put an importance on the word ¡°master¡¯s pet¡± since he doesn¡¯t want to deal with these little critters. The Aqua Race ancestor exined ¡°Since you are the chosen ones subordinate you should know that we have captured some of these little critters.¡± The Leviathan nodded as if he had known this but in fact he was ignorant on this matter, he only met Shadowsh during his time in the ocean. The Aqua Race ancestor continue ¡°We hadn¡¯t thought that they are extremely hard to tame so we had sealed them inside one of our secret realm that serves as prison for powerful criminals and vicious beasts of the sea.¡± ¡°But their adaptability and their ability to improve were clearly out of our expectations they managed to devour every prisoners inside that realm and reproduced more than ten thousands of their kind.¡± ¡°The newborns were weakerpared to the parents but still as long as they could devour they could evolve and transcends their rank.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the higher ups of the n were extremely afraid of them escaping their constrained and devouring the entire Aqua Race kingdom with them. They had seen what those little critters were capable off and they knew that even if the entire kingdom worked together they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Hearing this the Leviathan shook his head and said ¡°You guys are extremely stupid, didn¡¯t you already know that these things belongs insect race? If you knew you should have isted them not trap them with other living beings.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor sighed and shook his head and once again exins their situation ¡°Actually we knew that this was the best action against these little critters but we couldn¡¯t iste them or trap them and because of this we had to resort to drastic measure so we threw them to a ce that we are confident that they couldn¡¯t escape.¡± Leviathan: ¡°If you are quite confident that they wouldn¡¯t escape why came here and asks our help?¡± The Aqua Race ancestor took out an orb that continue to glow in mysterious light ¡°This is the item that managed to capture those little critters.¡± ¡°This items were found by us in an underwater abode, the orbs were capable of sealing any being and we could release them if we willed if.¡± The Leviathan took the orb and study it, if the orb wasn¡¯t glowing it looks like a pearl it had a mysterious charm surrounding it. He nodded and told the two ¡°Yes this sealing orb could seal mortal beings that haven¡¯t reached Saint Realm but it was a low level sealing orb since it needs energy to power it.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen were startled they realised that the Leviathan was actually quite a knowledgeable being the two always thought he was just like the Sea Dragon n. ¡°These sealing orb contains lots of runes that shouldn¡¯t be possible in this world¡± He then starts to scratch his chin and his eyes lit up as he quckly asks the two ¡°The underwater abode that your group have discovered is actually a separate realm isn¡¯t it?¡± Shock was evident in the expression of the two instantly the Leviathan knew that his guess was correct he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It seems that this world has a lot of loopholes to the point that numerous entity or passageway to other worlds could be found.¡± The Leviathan realised that this world is too exposed to the other worlds even though it still haven¡¯t ended it¡¯s protection period. He decided to tell Shadowsh about this so that they could create some precaution if any otherworlders would cross the boundary. Once the cmity happened the protection boundary that was protecting this world definitely would copse since it was already too exposed to the other worlds it would definitely be something that the otherworlders would want to obtain. What the Leviathan doesn¡¯t realised is that Shadowsh already knew all of this and he doesn¡¯t care if the otherworlders dares toe into this world since he is confident that he could protect his kingdom from them since it had already done it to the past. Upon seeing that the Leviathan became silent the father and daughter duo looks at each other. The Aqua Race ancestor then let¡¯s out a cough taking the Leviathan out of his reverie. The Aqua Race ancestor continue on when he wasst cut off ¡°This is the problem those little critters could actually devour space that was created by treasures.¡± The Leviathan was embarrassed that he actually doze off so he decided to listen carefully to the Aqua Race ancestor. The Leviathan asks ¡°That secret prison of yours isn¡¯t a natural secret realm?¡± The Aqua Race ancestor shook his head and said ¡°The prison was created from a treasure that also came from that underwater secret abode.¡± ¡°I am afraid that those little critters wouldn¡¯t only escape they would also destroy the treasure generating the prison.¡± The Leviathan then said to the two ¡°Wait for a while I will be back.¡± He quickly returns but he wasn¡¯t alone he brought with him the three gals that were confused as to why they were brought onto this ce. He then pointed to the three gals and said ¡°Thesedies couldmand the little critters that were present here maybe if we could have them station some of the little critters at the entrance of your prison they would calm down.¡± The three gals were still confused as to what was happening only after the Leviathan exined the situation to them that they realised what was happening. The three gals quickly shook their head and said ¡°I am afraid that only master would be able to help in your problem, these little critters only listen to our orders because Master had told them to listen to ourmand during his absence.¡± ¡°So even if we put them on the entrance it wouldn¡¯t calm them down and on the other hand the little critters guarding the entrance of the prison wouldn¡¯t stop them.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen felt disappointed but at least they now have hope to save their kingdom from the crisis that they had made. While the day passed back on Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh was now closing in on the location of Sans and Leafinia. Unlike before he was no longer stopping when night came, this wouldn¡¯t affect him because he could absorb the Qi from the moon. His vitality would be replenished almost at an instant so he actually doesn¡¯t need to sleep he just sleep to feel that he was still normal. One could say that sleep is no longer required for him and it was only his hobby. The girl on his back on the other hand was already sound asleep with his warm tail wrapping around her she felt an indescribable feeling of security thatforts her weary mind. His energy also became something like an energy supplier for her so even though she hadn¡¯t eaten yet she wasn¡¯t starving. Chapter 612 Chapter 612: CHAPTER 482 THE AQUA RACE CLAN TROUBLE While the Beast Continent were mourning the death of its protector back on Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom the mermaid queen and the Aqua Race ancestor was now in front of Leviathan. Leviathan looks at the two he then asks ¡°So let me ask you this once again.¡± ¡°You wanted to betroth yourself to my master?¡± The mermaid queen nodded, the Leviathan started checking her up and he continue to nod as if satisfied with something. He then spoke ¡°Your appearance is worthy, your bloodline is barely worthy, personality still needs some checking, overall you pass.¡± ¡°But I need to warn you my master is the chosen one of this world he would definitely marry more than one woman.¡± The mermaid queen nodded she then answered ¡°I already knew this not everyone is like my father, I know how this world works.¡± ..... The Leviathan nodded very satisfied with the mermaid queen, he then said ¡°I know the two of you need something from my lord, spit it out what is the problem that you wanted our kingdom to solve?¡± The Leviathan have decided to solve the problem that these two were having to show his worth to Shadowsh. The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen looks at each the two knew what in each other¡¯s mind so without hesitation the two pointed at the scarabs ¡°It¡¯s about those little critters.¡± The Leviathan became embarrassed when it saw that the thing that the two were having trouble with were the Scarabs. He and the Scarabs are like beast of the same origin they have runes embedded in their body. His is on his muscle his rune is strength actually if he was in his peak condition he is a lot stronger than Shadowsh in terms of strength but because his runes were destroyed by chaos energy his strength waned. He then cleared his throat and asks ¡°What problem do you have with my master¡¯s pets?¡± He deliberately put an importance on the word ¡°master¡¯s pet¡± since he doesn¡¯t want to deal with these little critters. The Aqua Race ancestor exined ¡°Since you are the chosen ones subordinate you should know that we have captured some of these little critters.¡± The Leviathan nodded as if he had known this but in fact he was ignorant on this matter, he only met Shadowsh during his time in the ocean. The Aqua Race ancestor continue ¡°We hadn¡¯t thought that they are extremely hard to tame so we had sealed them inside one of our secret realm that serves as prison for powerful criminals and vicious beasts of the sea.¡± ¡°But their adaptability and their ability to improve were clearly out of our expectations they managed to devour every prisoners inside that realm and reproduced more than ten thousands of their kind.¡± ¡°The newborns were weakerpared to the parents but still as long as they could devour they could evolve and transcends their rank.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the higher ups of the n were extremely afraid of them escaping their constrained and devouring the entire Aqua Race kingdom with them. They had seen what those little critters were capable off and they knew that even if the entire kingdom worked together they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Hearing this the Leviathan shook his head and said ¡°You guys are extremely stupid, didn¡¯t you already know that these things belongs insect race? If you knew you should have isted them not trap them with other living beings.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor sighed and shook his head and once again exins their situation ¡°Actually we knew that this was the best action against these little critters but we couldn¡¯t iste them or trap them and because of this we had to resort to drastic measure so we threw them to a ce that we are confident that they couldn¡¯t escape.¡± Leviathan: ¡°If you are quite confident that they wouldn¡¯t escape why came here and asks our help?¡± The Aqua Race ancestor took out an orb that continue to glow in mysterious light ¡°This is the item that managed to capture those little critters.¡± ¡°This items were found by us in an underwater abode, the orbs were capable of sealing any being and we could release them if we willed if.¡± The Leviathan took the orb and study it, if the orb wasn¡¯t glowing it looks like a pearl it had a mysterious charm surrounding it. He nodded and told the two ¡°Yes this sealing orb could seal mortal beings that haven¡¯t reached Saint Realm but it was a low level sealing orb since it needs energy to power it.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen were startled they realised that the Leviathan was actually quite a knowledgeable being the two always thought he was just like the Sea Dragon n. ¡°These sealing orb contains lots of runes that shouldn¡¯t be possible in this world¡± He then starts to scratch his chin and his eyes lit up as he quckly asks the two ¡°The underwater abode that your group have discovered is actually a separate realm isn¡¯t it?¡± Shock was evident in the expression of the two instantly the Leviathan knew that his guess was correct he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It seems that this world has a lot of loopholes to the point that numerous entity or passageway to other worlds could be found.¡± The Leviathan realised that this world is too exposed to the other worlds even though it still haven¡¯t ended it¡¯s protection period. He decided to tell Shadowsh about this so that they could create some precaution if any otherworlders would cross the boundary. Once the cmity happened the protection boundary that was protecting this world definitely would copse since it was already too exposed to the other worlds it would definitely be something that the otherworlders would want to obtain. What the Leviathan doesn¡¯t realised is that Shadowsh already knew all of this and he doesn¡¯t care if the otherworlders dares toe into this world since he is confident that he could protect his kingdom from them since it had already done it to the past. Upon seeing that the Leviathan became silent the father and daughter duo looks at each other. The Aqua Race ancestor then let¡¯s out a cough taking the Leviathan out of his reverie. The Aqua Race ancestor continue on when he wasst cut off ¡°This is the problem those little critters could actually devour space that was created by treasures.¡± The Leviathan was embarrassed that he actually doze off so he decided to listen carefully to the Aqua Race ancestor. The Leviathan asks ¡°That secret prison of yours isn¡¯t a natural secret realm?¡± The Aqua Race ancestor shook his head and said ¡°The prison was created from a treasure that also came from that underwater secret abode.¡± ¡°I am afraid that those little critters wouldn¡¯t only escape they would also destroy the treasure generating the prison.¡± The Leviathan then said to the two ¡°Wait for a while I will be back.¡± He quickly returns but he wasn¡¯t alone he brought with him the three gals that were confused as to why they were brought onto this ce. He then pointed to the three gals and said ¡°Thesedies couldmand the little critters that were present here maybe if we could have them station some of the little critters at the entrance of your prison they would calm down.¡± The three gals were still confused as to what was happening only after the Leviathan exined the situation to them that they realised what was happening. The three gals quickly shook their head and said ¡°I am afraid that only master would be able to help in your problem, these little critters only listen to our orders because Master had told them to listen to ourmand during his absence.¡± ¡°So even if we put them on the entrance it wouldn¡¯t calm them down and on the other hand the little critters guarding the entrance of the prison wouldn¡¯t stop them.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen felt disappointed but at least they now have hope to save their kingdom from the crisis that they had made. While the day passed back on Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh was now closing in on the location of Sans and Leafinia. Unlike before he was no longer stopping when night came, this wouldn¡¯t affect him because he could absorb the Qi from the moon. His vitality would be replenished almost at an instant so he actually doesn¡¯t need to sleep he just sleep to feel that he was still normal. One could say that sleep is no longer required for him and it was only his hobby. The girl on his back on the other hand was already sound asleep with his warm tail wrapping around her she felt an indescribable feeling of security thatforts her weary mind. His energy also became something like an energy supplier for her so even though she hadn¡¯t eaten yet she wasn¡¯t starving. Chapter 613 Chapter 613: CHAPTER 583 SANS AND LEAFINIA Shadowsh was now getting closer and closer to Sans and Leafinia. The two also felt his presence getting stronger and stronger by the second so they are quite frantic. The soldiers have brave through numerous obstacle to arrive most of the obstacles they met were destroyed by them creating an entirely different new path on their journey. Because of this they were extremely tired and Sans and Leafinia does not want to show this to Shadowsh so the two of them split forces to quickly finish their preparation. It took them an entire day without rest to finally achieve what they wanted. The soldiers have been healed and reinvigorated by Leafinia so they are full of energy. Even though they look extremely intimidating they are actually feeling very nervous after all they are meeting their idol. ..... Even Sans and Leafinia were feeling nervous from their contract with Shadowsh they knew that he was now very close and would arrive in any second now. A loud dragon roar could be heard immediately Sans and Leafiniamanded their subordinates to start shouting. ¡°Greetings to your majesty Shadowsh!¡± Hearing them shout the soldiers realised that Shadowsh have already arrived so without hesitation they shouted in unison. ¡°Greetings to your majesty the king!¡± The soldiers then ms their fist on their chest as their armors made shing noises. A heaven destroying pressure immediately descended causing the soldiers, undeads and the intelligent nature spirits to feel breathless. Sans and Leafinia were unaffected because of their contract but they could still feel the pressure from Shadowsh and they were full of awe. A giant dragon appeared on the sky it then dived down at incredible speed just as it was about to hit the ground it shone in bright light transforming into a handsome young man. Seeing his appearance the soldiers freezes not because his appearance is extremely beautiful that could easily swoon many individual but because they are now facing their idol they already knew what his appearance is but facing the real thing is truly a different experience. Shadowsh looks around and saw numerous undeads kneeling to greet him and numerous nature spirits controllingrge amount of vines that reads as ¡°Wee Home¡±. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and shouted ¡°I Shadowsh have finally returned!¡± While Shadowsh have finally reunited with Sans and Leafinia back on Beast Continent the entire mood of the continent was extremely gloomy. The death of their so called beast ancestor truly hit the beastmen deep they were now mourning his death. He had estimated that his death would happen three dayster but it seems that the world is cruel that it had took him much more earlier than estimated. His burial was extremely grand all the members of the ten thousand race council and many beastmen have attended his parade. He was buried in the heart of the continent which was in the center part of the continent. His grave was also eye-catching with a giant stone serving as his tombstone his numerous deeds were written. The entire continent was now defenceless because the beastmen were all mourning the death of their ancestor. The Sea Dragon n could take this chance and finally invade them but this was the strangest thing. The Sea Dragon n actually used this opportunity to retreat and judging from the expression of the soldiers they weren¡¯t angry on the contrary they felt relieved. In a pce located in the deepest part of the ocean numerous individuals were sitting on a round table. They look extremely intimidating except for those that have dragon horns. The man sitting on the main seat spoke ¡°Dous is the information you have gathered urate?¡± A man that has razor sharp teeth stood up and took out a couple of documents that seems to be written in a blue piece of paper that glows in the dark. The paper wasn¡¯t affected by the seawater from the surrounding. ¡°Yes crowned prince the information I have gathered is urate not only I have obtain this information from our troops in Beast Continent I have also checked the information from our spies and without a doubt that information is urate.¡± The man sitting on the main seat ms his fist on his seat as the entire room trembled but surprisingly the seat did not break. ¡°That man again why is he always the obstacle on our path to greatness?!¡± The man he was talking about was Shadowsh, after obtaining an information regarding the fact that there was a kingdom named Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom on Beast Continent it immediately rmed the entire Sea Dragon n. Shadowsh¡¯s name is already considered a taboo in the Sea Dragon n they are quite afraid of him. Fortunately Shadowsh wasn¡¯t expanding his kingdom on the ocean and only stayed on the part of the ocean where he was first discovered by them. But they knew that he would definitely start expanding his kingdom with his strength and prestige many would definitely sway to his side. The atmosphere inside the room is extremely gloomy as the people inside the room realised that their future was looking grim with Shadowsh¡¯s presence on the sea. Suddenly the door was swung open an individual with a dorsal fin, sharp ws and teeth ran inside. Upon seeing him Dous stood up and shouted ¡°Fergou what the hell are you doing you fool!¡± The man kneels in front of the entire group and shouted ¡°Dire news great ones! The mermaid queen have proposed an engagement towards the invincible one!¡± Immediately all those seated on the round table stood up, all of them were shocked to their core. Even the angry Dous was stunned he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Is this information true?!¡± Fergou nodded and answered ¡°Yes! It was the mermaid queen herself that proposed the engagement this news was already spread by the Aqua Race n.¡± With a pale faces the crowned prince of the Sea Dragon n asks ¡°When would be the marriage?!¡± He was actually interested in the mermaid queen but this time he wasn¡¯t thinking about her but the repercussion of this information. If the Aqua Race n and Shadowsh¡¯s group joined forces then that would mean the ultimate doom of the Sea Dragon n. Shadowsh have no equal on the ocean right now and he had numerous subjects that are able to threaten either the Sea Dragon n or the Aqua Race n. The joint forces of the two strongest in the ocean only meant the doom of the third force. Fergou answered ¡°It is still unknown sire! From the information that my men and many of our spies gathered it seems that the invincible one wasn¡¯t present as of right now so the engagement is only presided by the guardian of the invincible kingdom.¡± The pale face of the crowned face started to recover he then let¡¯s out a loudugh as he shouted ¡°We still have a chance!¡± ¡°Jack call my second sister here!¡± Hearing this the individual with two heads stood up and went out of the room with incredible speed. ¡°Dous go out and keep us up to date on the news regarding this information we must prevent this union as much as we could!¡± Dous immediately went out of the room Fergou followed after him. The crowned prince of the Sea Dragon n decided a countermeasure against the bold move of the Aqua Race n. And that is to copy the move that the mermaid queen have made engaging a royal female member to Shadowsh. While the entire ocean were boiling in excitement Shadowsh back on Thousand Forest Continent was now being escorted by Sans and Leafinia together with the soldiers of the kingdom. Shadowsh have also checked the status of the two and he wasn¡¯t shocked because he had already expected that the two have improved during the time of his absence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Sans (Summon) Title: [Undead King], [Tyrant] Job: Ruler Race: Undead Species: Tyrant Overlord Bloodlines: [Tyrant Soul King (Fusing State)], [Overlord Of Death (Fusing State)] Grade: God Level Gender: Male (None) Level: Mid Stage of 5th Gate of Xiantian King Realm Master: Shadowsh Innate Attributes: Soul/Death Transcendent Strength: 1 Transcendent Agility: 3 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 1 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 4 Runic Elemental Energy: [Soul Essence: Pseudo Origin Level], [Death Qi: Origin Level] Mysterious Energy/ Intent: [Death Star], [Supreme Death Qi], [Death Law] Mana (Peak Heaven Tier): 2 Runic ..... Skills: [Overlord Death Sweep], [Tyrant Death Strike], [Lunar st], [Ultimate Death Strike], [Tyrant King Charge], [Death Point] Racial Trait: [Tyrant Spear and Overlord Armor], [Tyrant Soul], [Overlord Of Death Domain], [Mastery Over The Death Law], [King¡¯s Qi] Passive Abilities: [Overlord Body], [Death God Chosen One], [Supreme Speed], [Supreme Strength] Active Abilities: [Soul Devouring], [Bloody Moon Incarnation], [Death God Possession], [Overlord Summon], [Independent Personal Realm] Super Ability: [Tyrant Overlord Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Leafinia (Summon) Title: [Tree Of Life Goddess], [Nature Goddess] Job: Saint Race: Spirit Species: Incarnation Of The Life Goddess Grade: God Level Gender: Female Level: Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attributes: Nature/Life Transcendent Strength: 20 Transcendent Agility: 20 Transcendent Endurance: 250 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 3 Runic Elemental Energy: [Nature Qi: Origin Level], [Life Essence: God Level] Mysterious Energy/ Intent: [Life Law] Mana (Peak of Heaven Tier): 6 Runic Skills: [Life Law Skills] Racial Trait: [Life Goddess Armor], [Nature Goddess Sceptre], [Primordial nt Knowledge] Passive Abilities: [Goddess Of Life Incarnation], [Goddess Of Nature Incarnation], [The Living¡¯s Affinity] Active Abilities: [Life Goddess Domain], [Nature Goddess Domain], [Elf Summon], [nt Spirit Summon], [Independent Personal Realm] Super Ability: [Goddess Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 614 Chapter 614: CHAPTER 584 THE THOUSAND RACE KINGDOM Sans and Leafinia learned their own respectivews and they walk the path of extremities of theirw. Unlike him that walks the path of diversity which meant he was learning different kinds ofws. The two have an extremely solid foundation they could transverse level or even rank if they fought an opponent. Other than that both their personal and group strength were terrifying. Shadowsh was extremely proud that he had them as his family he then realised that the mission of conquering this world might be easier than he thought withrades like them on his side. He was now looking forward on initiating his n and his main territory will be the Thousand Race Kingdom. Because he was now being escorted by Sans and the others they would take a couple of days before they could return back to Thousand Race Kingdom. ..... If it was only himself then it would only take him a couple of hours to arrive at their destination. The girl that he brought with him was still feeling nervous but because she was introduced by him the people were quite kind to her. Shadowsh then looks at Sans and asks ¡°BTW Sans why is there arge increase of bandits throughout this continent?¡± Sans answered ¡°Yes because of the change that Master have done on this continent many individuals starts to obtain lucky encounters and started blossoming into powerful warriors.¡± ¡°Many of those lucky individuals wanted to show everyone that they are the strongest and they don¡¯t want to be chained by the rules that their ruler have implemented so they starts to create chaos all around the continent.¡± Leafinia added ¡°Well everywhere except the Thousand Race Kingdom and all of the territory of its vassals.¡± ¡°Those that dares to do this have either been killed by us or imprisoned because we find them unique.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shes as he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Who implemented this rule?¡± Sans: ¡°It was Yshelia my lord she knew my Lord¡¯s personality and she was only waiting for your return to evaluate those individuals.¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh and said ¡°She really knew my personality indeed! Of course I wanted to obtain those unique individuals.¡± Sans nodded as he also knew that Shadowsh would like this idea too bad he wasn¡¯t the one who implemented the rule. He was too busy on his conquest on the Undead World because his strength isn¡¯t particrly on the top in the Undead World he needs to continue working hard and his expanding his domain in there. Leafinia on the other hand wasn¡¯t good at enforcing rules to criminals not because she was too innocent no actually her entire solution was to kill all criminals for her dying is just a natural process of returning back to earth. Yshelia together with the top minds of the kingdom were the ones responsible for enforcing the rules or creating new ones. The warriors on the kingdom were the ones that would be physically enforcing the rules. Shadowsh might be absent but he was still considered as the spiritual pir of the kingdom. The people born and raised in the kingdom have absolute faith towards him, they were not taught by the teachers in the school but they were taught by their grandparents or parents. The dreamy ce Safehaven Paradise is still the dream ce for many individuals in this continent. There is a chance for one to enter the so called realm of paradise and that is to win in any academicpetition or win in the Adventure Ranking Tournament. This have be the tradition of the entire scope of territory that the Thousand Race Kingdom have power upon. And all of these past months thepetition and tournament were dominated by the Adventurers from either the Thousand Race Kingdom, Residents of Safehaven Paradise or the Archinviel Dukedom. The Adventurers that came from the Archinviel Dukedom have been training hard and working hard to establish themselves on Thousand Race Kingdom. Their work have resulted in their homnd being the third strongest of all the territory in the continent. The first is the undisputed Thousand Race Kingdom second was the Dragon Kingdom because of their long history and the advancement of their necromancers and Tamers. And finally the Archinviel Dukedom which was nearly the same level as the Dragon Kingdom but because most of their monsters have dragon bloodline they aren¡¯t easy to tame. What¡¯s more their history is verycking and their foundation isn¡¯t as solid as a kingdom so being third is already considered praiseworthy. Catching up to them was the Luminous Kingdom which was now being hailed as the kingdom of human and elves. Because of the war against the orcs and the Necromancer Association the Luminous Kingdom was destroyed. The kingdom have now been rebuilt but it was still on its foundation state it will still take a couple of years to return to its former glory. These three territories were all vassals of the Thousand Race Kingdom so if a territory wanted to increase its prestige and it¡¯s status it needs to be connected with the Thousand Race Kingdom also. Shadowsh continue to listen on the report Sans was stating, it seems that after his absence and the return of the original Thousand Forest Continent many became ambitious and started moving towards the Thousand Race Kingdom trying to control it step by step. From Sans report it seems that all of them ended with failure with Lisa in charge of dealing with them. Shadowsh¡¯s frowns and asks ¡°What about Gulli with his strength and aptitude towards cultivation why doesn¡¯t he inspire fear to others?¡± Sans answered ¡°Gulli, Red and cky have been staying on the Demon World all this time.¡± ¡°They have been working as our Intelligence group in there we have obtained some news that the Demon World is thinking of invading our world.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s frowns as he thought ¡®Is this what causing that ufortable feeling in me?¡¯ He then shook his head as he knew that this world was still in it¡¯s protection state so the strongest being that could enter in this world is a Saint Level being. With his strength he could barely capable of dealing with a saint and as long as the sky is clear he could fight with full strength in whichever time he wants. Just as he was deep in thought Hentai¡¯s voice rang out on his head causing him to tremble slightly but this slight movement were sensed by Sans and Leafinia. The two quickly stops and asks ¡°Are you all right master/my lord?¡± Shadowsh quickly nodded he was extremely excited as he couldn¡¯t truly use his entire soul searching skill because Hentai controls half of it. He then gave it permission to scan Sans, Leafinia and Feifei. Immediately the three felt their entire being, being watched by something and all of their deepest secret were revealed. Sans and Leafinia immediately became alert but suddenly they felt that the being that was watching their deepest selves to be familiar and they felt secure. They stop being vignt out of reflex but this situation isn¡¯t the same on Feifei she felt incredibly ufortable. Shadowsh then waits for Hentai¡¯s evaluation regarding the three. Hentai have done a deep analysation before answering. [Sans doesn¡¯t need any tips as of now because both his soul and body is now perfect it seems that he had obtained a cultivation technique that is perfect for him.] [Leafinia has the same situation as Sans but she needs to increase the strength of her guardians, she has a perfect cultivation technique for her race.] [Feifei has a unique constitution but it isn¡¯t connected to swords it is connected to wind element her constitution grants her extreme speed of her level.] Shadowsh nodded but it seems that he needed to change the training regime that he had created for Feifei. It seems that the perfect sword technique for her is actually his very own sword style his first sword style is always focused on speed only after he achieve his present strength that he had started walking to the path of pure power. Their entire journey is smooth sailing there were no bandits that dares toe close to the territory of the Thousand Race Kingdom. The reputation of the Thousand Race Kingdom is extremely daunting to every forces in Thousand Forest Continent. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief when he realised this because he thought that the security of his kingdom was also a mess. His determination to conquer the entire Thousand Forest Continent be stronger as he realised that only solidifying his rule on this continent would it make the situation of many people to be much more peaceful. Even though he wouldn¡¯t truly achieved absolute peace at least it wouldn¡¯t as chaotic as right now. Clenching his fist his eyes shes with passionate mes he finally realising his dream on experiencing this new world. Chapter 615 Chapter 615: CHAPTER 58 But he gradually calms down as he realised that he had one fatal weakness. He doesn¡¯t know how to be a wise king, all of the time he gave most of the jobs to his subordinates while he went around the world establishing his might. Fortunately he had many capable subordinates that would be able to disperse some of his weakness a bit but all of his summons were powerful beings none of them were capable of ruling his kingdom. He needed to appoint some minister to deal with the stuff on his kingdom and he already had two people in his mind. sses and Yshelia among with other capable individuals from the academy that he had built. He wanted to hasten their travel but knowing that it would cause Sans and Leafinia to be sad because they couldn¡¯t parade him he could only sigh and calm himself down. He started arranging his thought for the change he will be bringing on his kingdom but just as he was deep in thought Hentai said something that caused him to be stunned. ..... [How about appointing Master¡¯s real clones not only those two clones were powerful but their aptitude is also extremely strong.] His fox doppelganger was extremely smart so he could raised it to be his prime minister. The dragon clone on his mind could be one of his general on Thousand Race Kingdom since the two work together rather splendidly. But he still needs a lot of minister considering howrge his kingdom is and howrge it would be considering that he was going to go on a conquest. While Shadowsh was thinking on how to expand his influence on this world, back on the invincible kingdom which was Shadowsh¡¯s underwater kingdom the Sea Dragon n was now marching towards there. On the center of the army was a beautiful woman she might not be as beautiful as the mermaid queen but her figure is definitely much more tempting. She has a pair of dragon horns that look extremely delicate but what was striking from her was her incredibly small height. Her height is really confusing her chest is extremely big, her bottom was also big but her height is that of a child. Her expression was extremely haughty but one couldn¡¯t find themselves despising her on the contrary her looks only makes her cuter. Standing around her were her female attendants unlike her they are taller they could work as models back on Shadowsh¡¯s old world because of their body and height. Upon seeing her act like this the people sitting behind her were extremely nervous. When they finally arrive at the entrance of the invincible kingdom the crowned prince of the Sea Dragon n announced their arrival with re. The Leviathan arrives he was actually feeling irritated because his cultivation was always bring disturbed. He was still in the process of repairing his body and soul so he doesn¡¯t want to waste time but because he was now fully loyal to Shadowsh he couldn¡¯t do nothing so he had to act. He then look at the crown prince with a bit of hatred but suddenly his eyes were locked on the short stack standing proudly in the center of the army. He then let¡¯s out a hum as he starts to examine the little girl after a while he couldn¡¯t help but nods. The crown prince was extremely nervous he realised that the feeling he got from the Leviathan is actually much stronger than his father which was shocking. The Leviathan spoke ¡°I know why all of you havee here and I couldn¡¯t help but say your proposition is quite tempting too bad my master still haven¡¯t returned so I couldn¡¯t decide it all by myself.¡± He then look at the crowned prince and said ¡°So how about this you will engage that girl to my master and I¡¯ll heal your father? Sounds like a fair deal isn¡¯t it?¡± The crowned prince was shocked he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°You could heal my father?!¡± The Leviathan let¡¯s out augh and said ¡°Your father haven¡¯t even fought my master on his true strength and form so I could easily heal him.¡± The expression of everyone in the area became nked it was already shocking that the Leviathan could heal the Sea Dragon King but the information about Shadowsh still holding back in the fight against their king was truly a great blow. One of the avid supporter of the Sea Dragon King shouted ¡°That is a total nonsense!¡± The Leviathan looks at the person that shouted and snorted he then said ¡°What I say is the absolute truth! My master wasn¡¯t born and raised in the sea he is born onnd so his true strength is fighting onnd not water.¡± The higher ups of the Sea Dragon n became silent, they knew for a fact that what had the Leviathan had said is the truth. But it only made them feel gloomy but their gloomy thought were dispersed by the little girl as she spoke ¡°Okay I ept!¡± The Leviathan nodded he then looks at the girl and asks ¡°I know that what you are doing is for your n but from what I see on your eyes you have another intent.¡± The little girl was taken aback but she still answered in a confident manner ¡°My intention is to obtain all of the invincible one¡¯s attention I¡¯ll show the entire ocean that I am much more desirable that fish w*nch!¡± Hearing this the expression of the soldiers became strange even them knew that the mermaid queen was a virtuous woman while on the other hand the little girl that they were escorting was the one that acts like a tyrant. Suddenly a horn could be heard from afar and the army of the Aqua Race n appeared there came the mermaid queen and the Aqua Race ancestor. The expression of the mermaid queen was extremely furious she was ring at the little girl. She then smiled showcasing her beauty and cover her dainty mouth and said ¡°Oh my who released a small cow in this ce?¡± Immediately the smug face of the little girl from the Sea Dragon n froze she then snarled and shouted at the mermaid queen ¡°What is it fish breath? Can you stop talking your stinking out the ce!¡± ¡°Oh my! It is incredibly surprising that a little cow could actually speak why don¡¯t you return back to your barn and maybe you will finally grow up to be a properdy.¡± ¡°You!¡± Just as the two were about to continue arguing a loud hum caused the entire ocean to be silent. The expression of the powerhouses in both the Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n changed as they look at the Leviathan with fearful gaze. The Leviathan was slowly recovering his peak strength and with Hentai modification towards him his recovery is much faster than he had nned. Back on his old world he was considered as the guardian of the sea he was invincible in the ocean so he still has his pride. The only that would be able to tame him is Shadowsh he was both awe and scared of him. He lets out a cough and spoke ¡°I know that you have been fighting amongst each other but I suggest the two of you stop.¡± ¡°But of course I don¡¯t mean that you would entirely forget each other past deeds I just want the two of you to sign a treaty because your two groups couldn¡¯t afford to go to war right now.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor nodded he knew the reason why the Leviathan was saying this other than him the other old monsters in this continent knew this information. The crown prince became furious but suddenly a cough could be heard followed by an extremely familiar voice to the two group ¡°I agree.¡± Upon seeing who it was the two group were shocked except for the Leviathan and the Aqua Race ancestor since the two have already sensed his arrival. The person who have arrived was the Sea Dragon King, even though he was looking pale his aura wasn¡¯t. Leviathan couldn¡¯t help but nod his head upon seeing him, he realized that the Sea Dragon King is considered a genius in this world. The Leviathan nodded he then waves his hand and the Sea Dragon King was pulled towards him the Sea Dragon n army immediately became nervous. The Leviathan uses his exquisite control over the element and the heavenlyw. The Sea Dragon King immediately felt an unprecedentedfort he doesn¡¯t realised that his injury was rapidly healing. The Sea Dragon King tried as hard as he can but he just couldn¡¯t stop himself and let¡¯s out a moan. The eyes of everyone in the area started twitching they couldn¡¯t believe the fearsome Sea Dragon King was actually forced to let out a moan. Chapter 616 Chapter 616: CHAPTER 586 FINALLY BACK HOME Even the Leviathan couldn¡¯t help but want to smack the Sea Dragon King away. He hadn¡¯t thought that this would happen, after a while the treatment ended and the Sea Dragon King was feeling energetic. He then bows to the Leviathan and looks at the Aqua Race ancestor. He then said ¡°I hate your guts and your n¡¯s ipetence in ruling this ocean but I care about this world and I know for a fact that a peace treaty is really needed to umte our strength for the iing cmity.¡± The Aqua Race ancestor was surprised he did not know how the Sea Dragon King knew it but it seems that the information about the world¡¯s iing cmity have spread. The Aqua Race ancestor snorted but he still shook the Sea Dragon King¡¯s hand. The Leviathan nodded he then said ¡°I will be the peacemaker of your two group but I still need to obtain a document stating the rules that the two of you agrees to follow.¡± ..... The two were startled they then realised that shaking hands wouldn¡¯t meant a thing if they don¡¯t have any rules to follow. The Leviathan spoke ¡°How about the two of you and all of your high ranking officials have meeting on our kingdom and work things out.¡± ¡°As I said before I will be the mediator between two groups so if a fight break out.¡± He then startedughing as his aura surged from his body he was using his force to intimidate the two forces. The body of the people in the area sunk the only ones that were able to bear the pressure were the Aqua Race ancestor and the Sea Dragon King. The two nodded they then flew towards each respective army and starts to discuss something with their group. While the Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n were having a deep discussion in another location many individuals with fox ears and tails were having a deep discussion also. The fox king the present ruler of the Demon Fox n and the fox enchantress the guardian of the n were present. Since her appearance were now known by many people in the n she doesn¡¯t have to hide her true appearance anymore. The fox king also stops addressing her as father because they don¡¯t need to hide anything from their nsmen anymore knowing that the great cmity is now getting closer. Mary and the girls were busy cultivating because they were now considered as VIP of the Demon Fox n their treatment have be better. Back to the meeting of the elders of the Demon Fox n, the elders were now discussing on what they should prepare during the cmity. The entirety room were filled with arguments as the mood be more and more chaotic the fox enchantress let¡¯s out a hum causing the other elders to be silent as ringing noises started banging on their head. The fox enchantress looks around and nodded she then looks at Fragrance and asks ¡°How about your investigation towards the chosen one is there any valuable information that you could share to us?¡± Fragrance stood up and started speaking ¡°As of now all the information that I have obtain from the memories of Miss Mary were correct but there is one fact that shocked me.¡± All the elders that were listening became interested as they all looks at her. ¡°ording to the spies I have left on Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom we have received the information that Shadowsh was now ruling a part of the ocean and he is now considered invincible there.¡± The people inside the room were shocked, the fox king added ¡°I have the others check this information if it was true and what she had just told to us were true.¡± The fox enchantress was a bit startled she couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°That old man from the Aqua Race n isn¡¯t a pushover even though I am much more powerful than him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him easily if we fought on his domain.¡± ¡°It seems that I need to discuss something to him.¡± The other elders have now realised that Shadowsh doesn¡¯t hold only great potential and the prestige of the chosen one but he has something that this world considered as the number one rule. Strength! They knew that their guardian was a powerful individual even if her physical capability isn¡¯t as strong as the other ancestors her spiritual capability is. She holds the title of the individual that has the strongest spiritual capability there is. The Demon Fox n is a unique n that could be confided as one of the strongest n on this world. But their n¡¯s weakness is their number, foxes should be able to reproduce much faster than dragons but their growth of strength is clearly much slower than them. And to be a true member of the Demon Fox n a fox beast needs to obtain its humanoid form first. Back at the present the entire Demon Fox n started preparing for the inevitable cmity that would raze the world into ruins. Numerous inscriptionist started writing powerful runes throughout the ind, the unease feeling was now spreading like a gue throughout the entire world. A couple of dayster, Shadowsh and his entire group have now arrived at the capital city of the Thousand Race Kingdom. Hope City! Shadowsh have been checking the ces that they had passed to check the condition and situation of his kingdom. And he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed on the progress, there were a couple of viges that likes the forest so it was designed like the elf vige on Safehaven Paradise. Most of the viges and towns they had passed copies the condition of Hope City and because of the slimes their isn¡¯t that much filth in the area. Even though there is a rapid progress in infrastructure and human settlement the environment wasn¡¯t harmed. The environment was actually thriving and because of this monsters were rapidly growing in numbers. The Adventurers were always busy with fending off the monsters, fortunately for the civilians the defenses of every human settlement is extremely strong and only Transcendent or Xiantian level beings would be able to destroy them. The civilians were always dreaming to be either a high ss Adventurers or an official in Hope City. Their worship towards Shadowsh is extremely high and their pride of being resident of Thousand Race Kingdom is also very high. So even though they are actually nice people they couldn¡¯t help but feel arrogant towards people from other territories. The people from other territories would undergo a time where they would be look down as barbarians but no harm would be done to them. Only if they show how capable they are or they truly assimte with their environment would the people gradually ept them mentally. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t intending to change this, hisws were just and fair so unless corruption became worse or physical harmed were done he wouldn¡¯t truly care. Back to where they are the entire kingdom was now in a festive mood as soldiers started marching on the street parading Shadowsh. His return was truly something that all the residents in the kingdom look forward to. Cheers overwhelmed the streets countless flowers were thrown at the parade, there were no fake expression everyone in Hope City worship Shadowsh. Shadowsh was feeling quite shy he was already used in people worshiping him but he was now worship by his old subjects which cause him to feel a new emotion and that is novelty. Looking at the happy faces of his subordinates he swore that he will continue to make his kingdom prosper for centuries toe. All the residents of Safehaven Paradise also came out to wee his return just like the residents of Thousand Race Kingdom they worship Shadowsh but in their case it was much more worse, they are just like believers and extremist. Fortunately they did not develop any radical behavior if not the other forces in the continent would have been destroyed. Because of the enthusiastic mood Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but let¡¯s out a loud roar that drowns the entire city. He then waves his hand and summoned his Scarabs and without hesitation he used his ten thousand beast array. A figure of a giant fox with nine tails appeared on the sky, Shadowsh continue to add his aura on the fox as it lets out a roar. The fox then splits into five beasts one was a blue snake position in the east part of the kingdom, a red chicken like bird spreading it¡¯s wings on the south, a white cat standing on the west part and a turtle at the north. On the center was a blurry figure that looks like a lion. The five beasts let¡¯s out a roar as the suns on the sky started to shine on the Thousand Race Kingdom and the people in the kingdom started to feel refreshed and energised. Chapter 617 Chapter 617: CHAPTER 587 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S HEAVENLY PHENOMENON One by one people started to breakthrough from their current level or rank. Even Sans and Leafinia that were already Xiantian King Realm broke through one level they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how Shadowsh always surprises everyone of his miracles. Shadowsh knew that he had already deemed the Thousand Race Kingdom as his main kingdom that meant that the world would bless it once again but if the Thousand Race Kingdom ever be destroyed he would suffer a great degree. He wasn¡¯t worried as long as his family is always supporting him, his kingdom would advance at a rapid pace. His majestic figure changed to his present figure and the sun shone down on him causing such an awspiring moment. The entire kingdom then burst into cheers even the other residents from other viges, cities and towns started changing Shadowsh¡¯s name. It was actually much louder in Hope City as the people started to be crazy of excitement. ..... They started tearing up because of happiness, some old people felt their lifeforce improving and actually they felt their lifeforce being rejuvenated. That means they would live much longer than expected, one by one people started kneeling the babies startedughing jovially. All people with different races and culture started worshipping Shadowsh at this moment. Shadowsh looks at the people kneeling and shouting his name he couldn¡¯t but feel something deep inside him. He raised his sword as he started transforming without him even realising it. Four horns grew on his head two horns belongs to a dragon while the other two belongs to a demon. In the center of the four horns was a me that shaped like a crown. Nine tails appeared behind him, eight of the tails were that of a fox and thest one was a scaly dragon tail that has spikes that exudes demonic Qi. Flying around the nine tails were balls of energy that exudes chaos energy but unlike the destructive chaos energy the balls of chaos energy floating around the tails exudes a gentle feeling. His eyes have also changed it looks like a fox eyes that exudes a seductive aura but it also exudes a domineering aura that of a dragon, a hint of evil aura that can be called as devil¡¯s temptation and finally it looks like stars shing on them. Shadowsh summoned his two swords and they lit up in mes as he raised them. His emperor Qi started ring up and two starts started to appear on the sky one of the star exudes a yin aura and have a fox on it and the other star looks like a sun but with a dragon figure on it. The two stars starts to spin and their aura started to be stronger it absorbs the aura of the residents of the Thousand Race Kingdom. It was the Qi of belief the two stars started to transmit energy towards Shadowsh as his aura became stronger and stronger. Their influence started to be bigger and bigger as some of the residents of invincible kingdom and Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom started to feel something. The residents on New Hope City and the people staying on the secret base and secret marine base started kneeling. Their Qi of belief also started flowing towards the two stars and they received the blessing of fate from the two stars. The people living on Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom on the other hand also started following the example of believers of Shadowsh¡¯s religion. One by one they started kneeling and praying for Shadowsh and those that are truly praying for Shadowsh with their heart started to receive some kind of blessings. Back on invincible kingdom the beasts were quite confused but the ms were not they started giving off Qi of belief they actually do not worship Shadowsh but they hold gratitude towards him so they instinctively exudes Qi of belief. Back on Hope City Shadowsh felt afortable feeling rushing throughout his body. Without him realising it his cultivation started rising one level at a time. Early stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm, Mid stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm, Late stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm, Peak stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm. 2nd Gate of Xiantian King Realm! The process continue to repeat until Shadowsh finally achieved 4th Gate of Xiantian King Realm. The phenomenon started to slow down and finally the two stars disappears from the sky. Shadowsh finally gained rity as he opens his mouth in shocked he hadn¡¯t thought his return on Hope City would cause such a drastic change. He was quite satisfied he then looks at Sans and Leafinia and realised that they are now in the peak stage of their respective gates. Realising that the people were still chanting his name he couldn¡¯t help but use his spiritual sense and shout ¡°To celebrate my sessful return back to my kingdom were going to have a festival!¡± Burst of cheers suddenly rang out Shadowsh smiled he was actually anxious to see the situation of his kingdom but upon obtaining such blessing he couldn¡¯t help but be in a jovial mood. He was then escorted back to Safehaven Paradise, the people in Hope City started preparing to celebrate the festival. The officials started spreading the news of the festival, they wanted the entire Thousand Race Kingdom to celebrate the return of their king. Shadowsh on the other hand was feeling calm and warm right now the only thing missing right now for him was his sisters, his mom and his aunt. His family wouldn¡¯t beplete without the girls he started thinking on how to get them back on Thousand Race Kingdom. But he doesn¡¯t know where the Demon Fox n is located from the information he had gathered from the fox girls back on Beast Continent the Demon Fox n is situated in a hidden location. The location is as abstruse as the main territory of the Great Dragon n the strongest n on this world. Shadowsh knew that he needs to obtain more information about the ns on this world if he wanted to spread his influence worldwide. While he was getting closer to the teleportation portal of Safehaven Paradise he started checking up on the residents of Hope City. He realised that because of the heavenly phenomenon and therge amount of resources the residents were clearly stronger than themon people back on Beast Continent. As long as he could release numerous cultivation technique he had obtain from the Beast Continent he could increase the strength of all the people on his kingdom. The cultivation technique that developed in Thousand Forest Continent is actually much more higher qualitypared to those from Beast Continent. But there is one disadvantage that the people from Thousand Forest Continent have and that is their inexperienced in cultivating Qi. After studying cultivation technique during his stay on Beast Continent he had developed many improved versions. As long as he spreads these cultivation techniques along with his Heaven Swallowing Technique and it¡¯s other versions to the people in his kingdom. With the Sanctuaries and the monsters living in the forest the people wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to train the weaker versions Heaven Swallowing Technique. He doesn¡¯t want to be selfish but he decided that he will only publicly released the lowest version of the Heaven Swallowing Technique, the Tree Swallowing Technique. For the soldiers he would release the Beast Swallowing Technique and for the elites they would be able to obtain the Earth Swallowing Technique. For the true version of the Heaven Swallowing Technique he would only share it to individuals that pass the requirements of the technique regarding constitution. His physique is more than enough to practice the technique, Sans is ipatible to this technique as he doesn¡¯t need to it. As an undead king he could devourrge amount of soul and yin Qi from the undeads he had in. For Leafinia it was also ipatible, she doesn¡¯t need to eat and she could transform the beings she killed into fertilisers giving her the best nutrients she need. Gulli would be a perfect match for the Heaven Swallowing Technique considering his size and appetite it was really perfect for him. For the others he needs to observe them first if they are qualified to train the full technique immediately. Arriving at the portal he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic even though he hadn¡¯t truly gone away for years for him it felt that way. With a sh Sans, Leafinia and Shadowsh disappears. When Shadowsh opens his eyes he finally returned back to his main home the first ever home that he truly felt safe. What greeted him were countless residents kneeling in front of him. It was extremely solemn, Shadowsh smiled as he knew that the residents of Safehaven Paradise is like residents of New Hope City. They are the extremist group they look down on people that doesn¡¯t belong to where they came from. Chapter 618 Chapter 618: CHAPTER 588 THOUSAND RACE KINGDOM || Even though they look down on others they weren¡¯t supressing them nor harming them in the least. That is the only this that made Shadowsh less worried about them upon thinking about this information he decided that everying of age of people from this ce they should spend an amount of time outside as a form of a test. He knew that this was the best idea he could implement after all no matter how much he speak that they should be united unless they truly experience the feeling of bonding with other people they wouldn¡¯t truly know what it meant. He then told everyone to rise as he decided to sleep near the Luminous Tree of Life to calm his exhausted mind. Sans and Leafinia then told them about the festival and the people inside Safehaven Paradise immediately started decorating in their own unique way. Shadowsh on the other hand started sleeping immediately after lying near the Luminous Tree of Life. He finally returned home and it was truly a different feeling from all the ce he had been. ..... He never felt the feeling of rxation and safety like when he was inside Safehaven Paradise. He might be quite strong so he wasn¡¯t worried about being attacked on his sleep but he still needs to keep his guard up. Only when he is inside Safehaven Paradise would he really had his guard down. Seeing him sleep peacefully Leafinia smiled andbs his hair as he raised his head and put it into herp. She started singing a luby, Sans was a bit envious upon looking it he wanted to do something for Shadowsh also but he doesn¡¯t what it should be. Meanwhile inside Shadowsh¡¯s, his Nascent Soul started shining. [Initiating Teleportation Process... Takeover Process... Assimting Process] Unbeknownst to anyone the Safehaven Paradise is undergoing a change and runes starred shing everywhere. It was spreading everywhere as little by little the Safehaven Paradise started expanding. The Immemorial Golden Barrier then starts to glow brightly as little by little it starts to assimte into Safehaven Paradise bringing with itrge amount ofws in this world. The situation inside Safehaven Paradise were also happening in all the Sanctuaries in the continent. The monsters living inside the Sanctuaries started rejoicing as they absorb the new and pure energy. One by one they started breaking through their current rank what is much more scarier is that those that were in the bottleneck of Crimson Gold Rank or Dark Gold Rank started breaking through Transcendent Realm or Xiantian Realm. On the other hand the outsiders were kicked out of the Sanctuaries while they are undergoing their change. These changes clearly rmed the people that were responsible for monitoring them also known as the Adventure Guilds. Fortunately they received the news that Shadowsh have returned to the continent so they started pacifying everyone and told them that the changes were link to the creator of the Sanctuaries. The Adventurers were of course feeling indignant but when they heard it was Shadowsh they could only shut their mouths and return back to their respective home. The news that Shadowsh have returned were spread to the entire continent those that were ambitious starts to be active but more and more information started spreading and they discovered that the phenomenon that cause the entire world was actually induced by Shadowsh some of them started backing out. On Dragon Kingdom the ruler of the kingdom announced a news that they would also be celebrating the festival of Shadowsh¡¯s return. The Archinviel Dukedom also did the same so does the Luminous Kingdom. The Adventurers celebrated with great re since they had obtain their new life because of Shadowsh. Many high ranking Adventurers even decided to go to Thousand Race Kingdom to celebrate there. The guildmasters were also thinking the same thing unlike before they now have an ability to travel through countless miles in just a couple of seconds. Shadowsh was never forgotten in the continent even though the entire continent was undergoing rapid changes throughout the time of Shadowsh absence his legends and miracles still being venerated. Meanwhile in an another location in Thousand Forest Continent, a couple of figure were discussing something. One of the figures were quite familiar to Shadowsh he was the golden figure that was the owner of one of the Immemorial Golden Barrier. He started discussing something ¡°We couldn¡¯t hold up the seal anymore, besides this world have clearly chosen a capable chosen one so we should use our remaining time on this world to help him.¡± The others nodded, a figure covered in a violent haze spoke ¡°I agree with you there, we had used our soul to hold up these seals for a long time and we already had no chance to reincarnate.¡± The others felt despondent when hearing this they agreed on finally unsealing the continent but they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad after hearing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to reincarnate. Suddenly the golden figure thought of something and said ¡°Maybe not! I just felt my connection with the tablet is slowly dwindling and it¡¯s restriction against me is slowly disappearing!¡± Hearing this the other figures were shocked they couldn¡¯t help but start grabbing him and interrogating him. The golden figure became helpless against hisrades only after they had calmed down could he finally escape their grasps. ¡°It is definitely that boy he is the only one that would be able to do this considering that he have my tablet.¡± A figure with brown haze shouted ¡°So what are we still waiting for?! Let¡¯s go over there and asks him about how to undo the seals so we could finally rest in peace!¡± The others agrees with the brown figure they repeatedly nods they heads, the golden figure couldn¡¯t fight their insistence nor he wanted to. Without hesitation he and the others figures stated flying towards Thousand Race Kingdom. The festive mood is infectious on Thousand Race Kingdom because the children have always wanted to meet their idol they were extremely excited. Statues and figurines of Shadowsh were already got merchandise since before but now there are variety of them. Each variety holds different concepts and images of him. Actually the ones who started making these were people from Safehaven Paradise so they knew many of Shadowsh¡¯s form. The children loves the teddy bear like toys that Shadowsh have first created for the children before he left the condiment. Now there are countless dolls made from his human and fox image since Shadowsh was the guardian in all the people¡¯s mind on Thousand Race Kingdom there is at least one statue on every residents houses. Shadowsh was a national icon for the Thousand Race Kingdom they would go to war with another power if they ever heard someone disrespecting him. While the people were celebrating his return and were getting ustomed to the new power they had obtained from the blessing, the star of the show, Shadowsh is still sleeping on Leafinia¡¯sp. Sans was tightly guarding the vicinity of the Luminous Tree of Life, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone near it because he feared they might disturb Shadowsh¡¯s rest. When people inside Safehaven Paradise heard that their idol was resting they decided to stay away and let him rest peacefully. Meanwhile Feifei was overwhelmed upon seeing countless elves. Elves were no longer rare on this continent but this only applies on Thousand Race Kingdom and Luminous Kingdom. Elves were known as Shadowsh¡¯s messengers they were the primary reason why the vegetation of the continent have been growing rapidly. The war torn continent was restored on its former glory all because of them, the rejuvenation of the continent might yed a big role also but anyone in the continent would agree that the elves were also a part of this. The elves were only following Shadowsh¡¯s order for them but they didn¡¯t realized that because of what they had done they are now seen as saviors of the continent. The dwarves were now busy building numerous items for the kingdom some of their items were exported to other territories. Their business have been booming, it hadn¡¯t declined one bit on the contrary it became much more prosperous because of the chaos that is now happening on this continent. They do not like to build weapons for other territories they were already a bit angry that some of their products were sold to other territories much less armors and weapons which were held an importance on their heart. The dwarves were only wishing one thing for now and that is to create a weapon or an armor deserving for Shadowsh to use. They had already known that he had two swords of the highest quality but they also knew Shadowsh fighting style involves different or multiple weapons. So they have been arguing on what to give him when they finally achieved the state of perfection. After all they have numerous ideas already since one of them is the leader of the cksmith Guild. Chapter 619 Chapter 619: CHAPTER 589 JM AND THE REST Shadowsh opens his eyes, he hadn¡¯t realised that three days have passed, it was the best sleep he had for months. He stretched out his arm only to bump into an extremely soft thing. Raising his head he saw Leafinia looking at him with gentle gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned but after calming down he realized that she had been taking care of him while he was peacefully sleeping. He couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside, standing up he was taken aback when he realised that his foundation actually solidified. His physical body once again improved but this caused him to feel starvation after not replenishing his body with all the energy and nutrients it needs to undergo metamorphosis. He couldn¡¯t help but beam he then looks at afar and saw Sans sitting in a meditative position like a Buddha it seems that he had been guarding his post for three days without any rest. ..... He then shouted at him ¡°Sans tell Shena and Slicer to prepare a feast we are going to celebrate the festival together!¡± He then threw a storage to him, inside the storage ring wererge amount of Xiantian beast flesh which were extremely nutritious and precious in this continent. Sans nodded and disappears instantly, Shadowsh knew that the entire kingdom was still celebrating his return so he decided to go out and shower the kingdom with his blessings. With a sh he got out of Safehaven Paradise with Hentai he doesn¡¯t need to use the teleportation circle. He had only used it on entering Safehaven Paradise because Hentai was still processing it¡¯s control over the realm. Flying above Hope City he starts to spread his aura and used it to increase the quality of everything underneath him. The people also absorbs his energy and they starts to get energised even though it wasn¡¯t strong enough to increase ones level it should at least help them solidify their current rank or realm. This was extremely exhausting for him but to his surprise he realised that he had now finer control over his Mana and Qi. He couldn¡¯t but smile he then continue to pour down his energy into Hope City one by one the roads started glistening being infected by Qi and Mana all this time the roads are upgrading. Not to mention the materials that were used to build most of the infrastructure in the city were quite sturdy to Qi and Mana so as long as they continue to absorb the surrounding Mana and Qi their sturdiness would be stronger and stronger as time passes by. Shadowsh continue to pour all of his energy into Hope City because of his emperor Qi the city wouldn¡¯t reject his energy. After being emptied he could only transform into a flying man because he no longer have any Qi or Mana to use to fly. He smiled, all the residents of Hope City sensed his aura and they immediately knew that he was giving something to them they couldn¡¯t help but cheer and chant his name. Shadowsh returns back to Safehaven Paradise only after a couple of seconds his Qi and Mana returned. His recovery speed is outstanding he could continue to fight even without them because his physical strength is also horrifying. The entire Safehaven Paradise was extremely busy, now that the people inside heard that he would be dining with them they were ecstatic. Especially the cooks including Shena, she hadn¡¯t been able to cook for him for a long time and when she finally obtains another chance she wanted to impress him. Both she and Slicer have grown rapidly, they actually obtained enlightment and the two of them could now use knife essence the correspond of sword Qi from sword intent. As long as they continue in their path their sharp Qi and knife essence would develop into a pure intent. The other cooks were extremely nervous they are excited that they could cook for Shadowsh but they were also nervous that they would disappoint him. Fortunately for them Shena was calm she managed to keep the order in the kitchen and one after another dishes were served. On the center of Safehaven Paradise many people were shuffling to prepare everything for the feast. Tables, seats and utensils were distributed the elf queen, beast king, monster king, dwarf king and human lord were the ones responsible for preparing this event. The scent of gunpowder could be smelled in the bustling ce, each group wanted to outperform the other groups. The elf queen was the one that holds the highest position in Safehaven Paradise, the one who holds the lowest position in all the rulers in this realm is the beast king also known as the beastman chief. Unlike others that have corresponding job to perform most beastmen became Adventurers they were still in the process of establishing their fame. The beastmen were great Adventurers but they were only dominating those in the low to mid ranking in the high ranking their performance were only average at best. And inside Safehaven Paradise they were suppressed not physically but mentally, the people inside Safehaven Paradise were born geniuses. Fortunately for them the elves took a long time to mature, the humans were averagepared to other but they hold terrifying potential, the dwarves needed to obtain a lot of experience and knowledge before they could be transform into master cksmith. The beastmen improved the quickest in the early stage but their potential is quite limited and are restricted to their bloodline and the more impure their bloodline is, the more they became like beast. Beastman were afraid of thatpared to most things, they would be unintelligent beast if their bloodline became impure that is the reason why their instinct would always seek to find stronger individuals to copte or individuals that has pure beast bloodline. Fortunately for the beastmen living in Thousand Race Kingdom and Safehaven Paradise they have the Blood Berry to purify their bloodline bit by bit. Shadowsh return might be the turning point for them. They didn¡¯t know where he was during these past months but if they knew that he was staying on Beast Continent also known as the homnd of beastman race all the beastmen in Thousand Forest Continent would definitely try to serve him. Shadowsh right now was checking up on the connected realms, the demon realm is now barren after Gulli took the realm with him there is only a small part left. The situation is also the same on the Undead Realm but Shadowsh saw that these two barren realms starts to regenerate once again. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked he realised that Hentai¡¯s capability is now growing stronger and stronger. Laughing he started flying around Safehaven Paradise, without him realising it he spent the entire day just watching the scenery inside his own realm. Once he return back to the Luminous Tree of Life the preparation for the feast is now all ready. Then with Leafinia¡¯s and Sans¡¯s escort he arrives at the location of the feast he saw many of his oldrades and friends waiting for him with smiles on their faces. He sat at the most seat in the entire area, looking at everyone around him, he couldn¡¯t break out into a smile. He then stood up from his seat and pours himself a drink before speaking ¡°I Shadowsh is quite blessed to have all of you with me right now.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t just myrade in arms you are my family and it is my greatest honor to be a part of your life.¡± ¡°Let us all celebrate my safe return home and celebrate our future which would be the brightest in this entire world!¡± Everyone raised their cups or items that carries their drinks before letting out a happy cheers. While everyone were having a great time drinking and eating Shadowsh was checking their current status one by one and just like what he had thought most of them managed to break through to Xiantian Realm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: JM Title: Battle Lord Race: Beast Species: Diamond Spiked Armadillo Bloodlines: [Diamond Scaled Beast (50% Pure)], [Earth Transversing Beast (30% Pure)] Grade: Transcendent/Epic Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Metal/Earth Metal Qi (Low Earth Tier): 500 Transcendent Strength: 250 Transcendent Agility: 400 Transcendent Endurance: 500 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 200 Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: Peak Earth Tier], [Earth Energy: High Earth Tier] Mana (Mid Earth Tier): 200 Skills: [Death Roll], [Earth Spike Nightmare Domain], [Instantaneous Earth Strike], [Metal Severing sh] Racial Trait: [Metal Qi], [Earth Transverse], [Diamond Scale], [Metal Sense], [Transcendent Metal Body], [Transcendent Beast Qi], [Battle Lord] Passive Abilities: [Powerful Vitality], [Keen Instinct], [Spiritual Beast], [Metal Spikes], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities: [Earth Vitality], [Earth Prison], [Metal Devouring] Super Ability: [Metal Domain] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- JM is now a powerful Transcendent Beast but it seems that he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to obtain a human form but as long as he would help him it would be much more easier for him to obtain the ability to transform into a humanoid form. ..... Chapter 620 Chapter 620: CHAPTER 590 DIVINE BEASTS Even though he has the name ¡°Diamond¡± on my his status his look did not change except for the facts that he now have golden spikes on his back. The one who has the greatest change was Russel, he was now bigger than a hill, fortunately the Safehaven Paradise is a secret realm so it could house someone as big as him. Because of his size he was feasting on the back, looking at his expression it seems that he is extremely happy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Russel Title: [Descendant of Divine Beast], [Battle God] Race: Divine Beast ..... Species: Golden Mighty Elephant Bloodlines: [Divine Might Elephant (Pure)] Grade: Transcendent/Pseudo God Level Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Peak Stage of 7th Gate of Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Metal/Strength Metal Qi (Peak Heaven Tier): 2 Runic Transcendent Strength: 2 Runic + 100% Transcendent Agility: 400 Transcendent Endurance: 2 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 1 Runic Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: Peak Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Mighty Intent] Mana (Mid Earth Tier): 500 Skills: [Mighty Elephant Stomp], [Mighty Blow], [Mighty Sonic Boom], [Mighty Charge], [Mighty Crush], [Divine Beast Roar] Racial Trait: [Innate Metal Qi], [Mighty Presence], [Strength Law], [Mighty Intent], [Divine Beast Blood], [Golden Mighty Elephant Body], [Mighty Golden Tusks] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Charging Speed], [Enhanced Charging Power] Active Abilities: [Size Transformation (Currently Unavable)], [Golden Shine], [Earthshaker], [Battle Domain] Super Ability: [Divine Beast Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- After seeing his status he finally realised why Russel did not change his size it seems that his body is still in the process of epting his bloodline so he still couldn¡¯t use his Active Ability [Size Transformation]. His intelligence might not be high but his spirit is actually very strong. Shadowsh now realised that this continent might be connected to the divines considering that Russel have awakened a divine beast bloodline. This surprised and excite him of course if this was true he could encounter other individuals that has divine bloodline. ¡°To think that we were just weak little monsters back then.¡± Suddenly someone spoke to him. He looks and saw a stranger smiling at him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity to this person. He then checked his status and he was taken aback when he saw the name. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Banjo upation: Mage Title: [Battle Lord] Race: Dragon (High Rank) Species: Spatial War Dragon Bloodlines: [War Dragon (Assimted)] Grade: Transcendent/God Level Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Mid Stage of 2nd Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attributes: Space Dragon Qi (Peak Heaven Tier): 1 Runic Transcendent Strength: 2 Runic Transcendent Agility: 2.5 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 1 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 8 Runic Elemental Energy: [Space Qi: Pseudo Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Grandmaster Mage] Mana (Mid Earth Tier): 2 Runic Skills: [Dragon Breath], [Dragon Roar] Racial Trait: [Space Law], [Dragon Might], [Triple Core], [War Dragon Form], [Dragon Body], [Space Jewel], [Space Travel] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities: [Independent Personal Realm], [Human Form] Super Ability: [Chaotic Space Turbulence] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh stood up and hugs the handsome man, he finally reunited with his brother once again. And it seems that he was one of the lucky ones to obtain a human form during his absence. Banjo smiled and started telling Shadowsh of what had happened to him during the time he was hibernating on Howling Ridge. It seems that he was actually learning about spacews but because he wasn¡¯t a Xiantian King yet nor even a Xiantian expert his spirit couldn¡¯t take such massive information. During his hibernation his body was slowly absorbing the spatial energy in the void and also the energy from the outside world in a rapid pace. He was rapidly leveling up and he wasn¡¯t leveling up like the people in this continent but he was actually in the process of cultivating. All this time without any rest he continue to cultivate and the cultivation technique he was using is something he had created after the enlightment he received after peeking at the secret of the spatialw. His cultivation is quite peculiar because it is suited for mage and not cultivators, mages would rarely use cultivation technique and would rather practice technique like spiritual enhancement technique or meditation technique. But in Banjo¡¯s case it was truly one of a kind because he had three cores! One was his magic core, another one was created because of his War Dragon bloodline and finally his main beast core which was the umtion of space energy. These three cores works in harmony but this has one drawback and that is therge requirement on physique and spirit. His spirit was still okay since it had been tempered by the spatialws for countless of years. In the void of space time doesn¡¯t work, the amount of time he had used tempering his soul is actually unknown but from his judgement it was at least ten thousand years. Because of this he was now suffering from the bacsh of having his soul too powerful and too big for his body. If it weren¡¯t for the independent space he had he wouldn¡¯t exist right now, his true soul is inside his independent space learning about many magic spells. Shadowsh knew all of this because of Hentai, he was shocked he then realized that his brother is actually walking in thin ice. If he doesn¡¯t solve his problem soon he will die, without any hesitation Shadowsh took out the Heaven Swallowing Technique and gave it to Banjo. The Heaven Swallowing Technique is perfect for his situation right now, even if he used this to rapidly strengthen his body he could still rebuild his body by tempering them on the chaotic space of this world. He then proceeds to tell him the usage and practice of this technique, upon hearing them Banjo immediately became excited with Heaven Swallowing Technique he could preserve his life much more longer. He then looks at Shadowsh tearfully even though he had spent countless years in the void of space his personality is still the same. ..... He still considered himself as the little brother of Shadowsh even after all this time. The only thing that changed from him isposure, he was now much moreposed than before. He immediately started studying the Heaven Swallowing Technique watching him Shadowsh could only shook his head and smile. He then looks at the others and he saw another stranger that he sensed a hint of familiarity besides this person was ra. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Cha Race: Beast Species: Sun War Lion Bloodlines: [Sr Beast (Very Impure)] Grade: Epic Gender: Female Level: Peak Transition Stage (Dark Gold Level) Innate Attributes: Fire/Strength Sr Qi (Low Earth Tier): 1,000 Elemental Energy: [Sr Qi: Low Earth Tier Mana (Low Earth Tier): 500 Skills: [Sr Breath], [Sr Bomb], [Beastial Pounce], [Roar] Racial Trait: [Pack Huntress], [Inborn Huntress], [Sr Absorption], [Fire Maniption] Passive Abilities: [Great Speed], [Great Strength], [Great Endurance], [Enhanced Presence] Active Abilities: [Pack Formation], [Pack Intimidation] Super Ability: [Burning Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- It seems that Cha is still in the process of bing a Transcendent. But considering her foundation her shot at bing a Transcendent is pretty high. Shadowsh knew that her strength might not be great but at least she isn¡¯t considered weak she would be on the level of the elites but not on the level of the genuises. Looking how Cha acts so intimate with this stranger he already had an idea who this stranger is. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Karl Title: [Descendant of Divine Beast], [Battle Lord], [Beast King] Race: Divine Beast Species: Pure Yang Beast Bloodlines: [Great Sun Lion (Pure)] Grade: Transcendent/Pseudo God Level Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Peak Stage of 4th Gate of Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Yang Yang Qi (High Heaven Tier): 9,000 Transcendent Strength: 1 Runic Transcendent Agility: 600 Transcendent Endurance: 1 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 1,000 Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: High Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [King Qi] Mana (High Earth Tier): 1,000 Skills: [Yang Lion Roar], [Yang Beast Breath], [Vajra Gaze] Racial Trait: [Innate Yang me], [Yang Beast Body], [Yang Imbued Attacks], [Great Sun Lion Bloodline], [Beast King Presence], [Sr Absorption] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Keen Intinct], [Enhanced Sharpness], [Enhanced Defence] Active Abilities: [Human Form], [Erge] Super Ability: [Yang Outburst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Just as he had thought the stranger was his old friend Karl, just like Banjo he also obtain the ability to transform into a humanoid form. What surprises him though is the fact that he had a divine beast bloodline it seems that their species were connected to a divine beast. He suddenly had an idea of bringing his entire species info Safehaven Paradise and training them to be his kingdom¡¯s secret trump card. He became more and more excited upon thinking about this, with his personal strength and with the help of his family conquering this world might be easier than he had thought. But there is one thing that he was thinking ad that is managing this world, he needs capable minds not brawns. But he always focus onbat prowess and even the Adventure Guild that he had built also had this thought. Chapter 621 Chapter 621: CHAPTER 591 BLOODY RABBIT?!! Shadowsh decided that he needs to focus on developing the academies. He then looks around trying to search for Yshelia, he knew that she is the most suitable person to be the principal for his academy dream. He then saw Yshelia chatting with Leafinia, the scene was truly breathtaking two maidens that have different appearance but both could bring a downfall to a kingdomughing at each other. Most men except for the beasts were attracted to them, especially the elves who seek the pinnacle of beauty. Leafinia being the Luminous Tree of Life spirit is already a powerful temptation for elves no matter what genders they are. Yshelia might not be as tempting as Leafinia to the elves but as a fairy they were still attracted to her. But all the elves worship a certain individual, he is their god, he is their sacred figure he is now the new Goddess of Life in their mind. ..... That is the only reason that stops them from ever making a move to these fairies because for them they are the emissaries of their god. While the men were looking at Yshelia with adoration Shadowsh was looking at her with shocked. Her cultivation is actually much more higher than Sans and it was truly shocking how great her currentbat prowess is. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Yshelia Title: [Enlightened Fairy], upation: Runemaster (Grandmaster Rank) Race: Demi God Gender: Female Level/Cultivation Rank: Transcendent/ Peak Xiantian King Realm Innate Attributes: Spirit Transcendent Strength: 100 Transcendent Agility: 4 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 100 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 6 Runic Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Rune Qi], [Spirit Law], [God Qi] Mana (Peak Heaven Tier): 6 Runic Skills: [Rune Formation], [Rune Writing], [Rune Reading], [Inscription Writing] Techniques: [Spirit Clone Technique], [Heavenly Spiritual Technique], [Spirit Barrier Technique], [Psychic Technique], [Soul Maniption Technique] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- She could now use runes to aide her which was extremely terrifying and she has had own technique so she doesn¡¯t need his help. It seems that the inheritance that she received have truly assimted and her cultivation rank is now in the Peak of Xiantian Realm, the limit that the continent perceived as eptable. Her physical strength might not be great but she has an array of technique and all of them were targeted towards one¡¯s soul which is extremely vulnerable. Shadowsh nodded at her improvement he had already expected great things to her since she knew much more than Sans in cultivating. Not to mention she was now developing her god ability as long as she truly matures as a demo god she would be able to fight divines. He decided to tell her about his n after the festival since he still want to rx with his family for a couple of days before initiating his n to conquer the entire continent. JL who was still a scorpion was holding a cup on one of his pincers while holding a bird thigh on his other pincer. He was dancing in a silly manner obviously he was drunk, he is still a lightweight drinker even after all this time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: JL Title: Battle Lord Race: Insect Species: Violent Cuirass Scorpion King Grade: Transcendent/Epic Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Poison Poison Qi (Low Heaven Rank): 10,000 Transcendent Strength: 300 Transcendent Agility: 300 Transcendent Endurance: 300 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 100 Elemental Energy: [Poison Qi: Low Heaven Rank] Mana (Low Earth Tier): 100 Skills: [Poisonous Breath], [Triple Tail Strike], [Pincer Crush], [Pincer Blow], [Earthshake] Racial Trait: [Transcendent Innate Poison], [Poisonous Spikes], [Cuirass Armor], [Insect King], [Insect Devourer], [Battle Lord] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Stealth], [Enhanced Instantaneous Speed], [Transcendent Body], [Enhanced Instantaneous Strikes] Active Abilities: [Earth Transverse], [Size Transformation] Super Ability: [Violent Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- It seems that JL still haven¡¯t changed his path on bing an assassin. Now that he had achieved Transcendence his innate poison could now harm Transcendents. What caught his attention is the fact that JL was now drunk so he unconsciously exudes his killing intent. The killing intent is condensed into a dagger like appearance, that meant that he had umted enough kills on his time that he achieve such baleful killing intent. Considering how barren thend were before he left and how chaotic the situation in the continent after the recovery of the continent JL umting such dense killing intent is not surprising. It seems that his decision to conquer this continent is the right decision, without amon order the situation in the continent would continue to be chaotic. The younger generation on the other hand is still on the process on bing Transcendent theirbat prowess is nearly or as powerful as a true Transcendent. They are still children though no matter how powerful they are their mentality is still that of a child. ire is just like then though because she wasn¡¯t that passionate about fighting she was still in Transition Phase. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Scarlet Race: Phoenix Species: Scarlet zing Peacock [Variant] Grade: Epic Gender: Female Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Fire/Wind Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 7th Tier] Mana (3rd Tier): 2,100 Skills: [ming Breath], [Whirlwind], [Fireballs], [Explosion] Racial Trait: [Phoenix Qi], [Nirvana], [Phoenix Body], [Phoenix Cry], [Phoenix mes] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Mana Core], [Extreme Speed (Weakens)], [Expert Flying], [Extreme Intelligence] ..... Active Abilities: [zing Soar], [Elemental Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Nirvana Burst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: ire Title: Healer Race: Beast Species: Divine Life Rabbit Bloodlines: [Divine Life Beast (Impure)] Grade: Epic Gender: Female Level: Transition State Attributes: Nature/Life Life Force (High Earth Tier): 10,000 Elemental Energy: [Nature Energy: High Earth Tier], [Life Energy: High Earth Tier] Mana (High Earth Tier): 10,000 Skills: [Heal], [Calming Prayer], [Strengthen], [Cure] Racial Trait: [Improve All Nature Type Skills and Abilities], [Healer] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Perception Towards Danger], [Poison Detect], [Nature Qi Absorption], [Extreme Speed] Active Abilities: [Ultimate Escape], [Body Scan], [Healing Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Life Bloom] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Jaywin Title: Glutton Race: Pseudo Divine Beast Species: Golden Devourer Grade: Epic Level: Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Metal Metal Qi (7th Tier): 2,100 Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: 7th Tier] Mana (0th Tier): 100 Skills: [Crunch], [Metal Beast Roar], [Iron Breath], [Wrecking Tackle] Racial Trait: [Golden Devour], [Golden Body], [Metal Melting Acid], [Metal Sense], [Innate Metal Qi] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Strength], [Enhanced Sense Of Smell], [Physical Repulsion] Active Abilities: [Erged], [Metal Qi Domain], [Weapon/Armor Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Metal Burst] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Purple Kitty Title: Killer Race: Beast Species: Shadow Lurking Beast Grade: Epic Gender: Female Level: Transition State Attributes: Dark Dark Qi (Low Earth Tier): 10,000 Elemtal Energy: [Dark Energy: Low Earth Tier] Mana (5th Tier): 3,000 Skills: [Shadow Beheading], [Shadow Heart Tear], [Shadow Needles], [Darkness Bite], [Shadows Bind] Racial Trait: [Shadow Body], [Shadow Presence], [Darkness Blessing], [Dark Energy Poison ws] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Extreme Sharpness], [Sharp Eyesight], [Keen Instinct], [Enhanced Instantaneous Strike Power] Active Abilities: [Dark Clones], [Dark Elemental Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Shadow Madness] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Valkiry Title: [Bird of Prey], [Elite Beast] Race: Avian Species: Cmitous Tornado Hawk Grade: Epic Gender: Female Level: Transition State Attributes: Wind Vital Qi (Low Earth Tier): 5,000 Elemental Energy: [Wind Energy: High Earth Tier] Mana (6th Tier): 1,000 Skills: [Torrential Wind de], [Arial Dive], [Wind st], [Tornado], [Bird of Prey Cry] Racial Trait: [Flying Mastery], [Wind Sense], [Wind Control], [Divine Hawk Eyesight] Passive Abilities: [Extreme Speed], [Enhanced Talon & Beak Sharpness], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Hawk Cry] Active Abilities: [Wind Breaker Mode] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Cmitous Tornado] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name: Bun Bun Title: Killer Race: Beast Species: Bloody Rabbit Grade: Excellent Grade Gender: Female Level: Transition State Attributes: Yin/Blood Yin Qi (Peak Tenth Tier): 10,000 Elemental Energy: [Yin Qi: Peak Tenth Tier], [Bloody Qi: 6th Tier] Mana (Low Earth Tier): 10,000 Skills: [Beheading Lunar sh], [Killing Stomp], [Spinning Madness], [Blood Target], [Hook] Racial Trait: [Innate Weapon: Scythe], [Bloody Rabbit Form], [Killing Blessing], [Moon Blessing] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Endurance], [Keen Instinct], [Blood Sense] Active Abilities: [Berserk], [Bloody Domain] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Killing Feast] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh knew that their stats would also bepresses once they be Transcendence,10,000 will be 100 if their lucky their stats would be boosted if their foundation is solid. But after reading their status he was extremely shocked especially when he reads Bun2¡¯s status. Her status as a healer totally disappears she had turned from a saint to a demon, she is a true killing machine. Her overall ability and performance would only get stronger as she kills but this doesn¡¯t cause him to be happy. On the contrary if he wasn¡¯t wrong she would be a Savage Beast when she evolves a Transcendent. He decided that he needed to train her to control her killing desire if not she will be a beast that only lives to kill. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to why her entire being have changed there is definitely a reason why she had transform into a Bloody Rabbit. If he could understand the origin of her transformation he could treat her better, there is also a chance that he could help her breakthrough and be a Xiantian Beast. Chapter 622 Chapter 622: CHAPTER 592 PLAN TO CONQUER THE THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT Other than them the rest of the older ones have broken through Xiantian Realm, those that walks towards a certain path even managed to be enlightened. Like Shena and Slicer, both of them walk in the path of knife or sharpness they had obtained their corresponding reward because of their dedication towards their path. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shena Title: [Enlightened Chef], [Knife Artist] Race: Human Gender: Female ..... Level: Transcendent/ Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Realm Innate Attributes: Fire Vital Qi (Low Earth Rank): 100 Transcendent Strength: 50 + (125) Transcendent Agility: 600 + (250) Transcendent Endurance: 50 + (250) Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 800 Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Knife Heart], [Sharp Qi] Mana (Low Heaven Tier): 800 Skills: [Skinning], [Chopping], [Slicing], [Cooking], [Tasting] Techniques: [Mana Purification Technique], [zing me Technique], [Illusive Steps Technique], [Basic Assassination Technique], [Heavenly Pill Concoction Technique] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Slicer (Under Contract) Title: [Knife Artist], [MasterChef] Race: Divine Beast (Insect) Species: Divine Heaven Severing Mantis Bloodlines: [Divine Heaven Severing Mantis (Pure)] Grade: Transcendent/God Level Gender: Male Level: Transcendent/ Early Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Realm Master: Shena Innate Attributes: Fire/Metal Divine Qi (Non Tempered): 100 Transcendent Strength: 500 Transcendent Agility: 1,000 Transcendent Endurance: 1,000 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 50 + (200) Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Heaven Tier], [Metal Qi: High Earth Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Divine Qi], [Sharp Qi], [Divine Insect Qi] Mana (Peak Tenth Tier): 200 Skills: [Heaven Severing Slice], [Divine Screech], [ming Breath], [Cloning], [Flying des], [denado] Racial Trait: [Divine Qi], [16 Wings], [Metal Qi], [ming des], [Metal Carapace], [Swift Strikes], [Keen Eyesight], [Ancestral Spirit] Passive Abilities: [Contract Feedback], [Keen Instinct], [Weakness Detecting Sense], [Extreme Stealth] Active Abilities: [Weapon & Armor Transformation], [Metal Qi Barrier] Super Ability: [Overheat] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The two have the same level and because of Slicer¡¯s ability to strengthen his owner, Shena is much stronger than regr human. Her stats belongs to beast because her strength clearly does not belong to a newly advanced human expert. What¡¯s more she doesn¡¯t train in physical technique and only walk in the path of being a chef and a warrior. Shadowsh also realised why Slicer was different from the rest of the pets, it is because he had the guidance of his ancestors which was actually a divine beast. From his spection after Slicer advances to Xiantian Realm his hidden bloodline was triggered transforming him into what he is right now. He is quite happy for Shena, she has powerful personal strength and her pet is also a powerful being. With them on his side his confidence is skyrocketing, what¡¯s more Slicer potential is still extremely high. He has a chance of reaching divine rank, the only thing hecked right now is time. The entire night pass by as everyone in Thousand Race Kingdom and Safehaven Paradise were happy and celebrated the festival together with their loved ones. The festival ended three dayster when Shadowsh finally announced that he decided to focus on the academy in the kingdom. The one elected as the principal of the new and improved Thousand Race Academy was Yshelia and the vice principal was sses. The sses were extremely diverse, there are sses forbat, literature, music, etc. Parents all over the kingdom immediately started to dream of sending their children at that school. Because the situation might be chaotic if the academy is put in Hope City, Shadowsh have done something mind blowing. He built the academy inside a new hidden realm inside Safehaven Paradise. Basically the academy would be both a sect and a school, you could decide to learn how to cultivate or not. When this news was released countless people were shocked, immediately everyone starts to be crazy. But the slots were too few for the entire kingdom, there is 100 slots for those that wanted to cultivate and 100 for those that walks to the path of literature. These two different paths would have different test and people all over the kingdom immediately started scrambling for the spot. Fortunately because it was Shadowsh that was facilitating the test most people behaves and dares not to be unruly. Because the announcement was too abrupt Shadowsh decided to give some time to everyone and put the schedule of the test next month. Of course he also had an idea of building regr schools throughout his kingdom, to motivate the students he would give them a chance to obtain a slot to enter the Thousand Race Academy. The first step was already done but the result could only be shown a year from now and the final result would be shown four years from now. Once the people were taught by diligent teachers and they themselves were diligent enough the foundation of his kingdom would be more solid. The entire kingdom were bustling with activities those that were 16 and below started to train or study to try and get one of the slots. The parents also decided to work much harder to help their children. What they don¡¯t realised is that inside Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh was having a solemn meeting in the most important location inside Safehaven Paradise. It was near the Luminous Tree of Life, all those that are present on the meeting were important members of Thousand Race Kingdom. All of them were shocked by what Shadowsh¡¯s n was but all of them agreed that his n would definitely help quell the chaos in Thousand Forest Continent. All the generals stood up and answered in unison ¡°Our toon is ready to serve you my lord!¡± They were then stunned before looking at each other with fiercepetition, they recognised each other aspetitors as of this moment. Shadowsh nodded feeling gratified with how loyal they are to him. He then said ¡°I had two other territories that is muchrger than Thousand Race Kingdom, the first territory is in Beast Continent I am now worshipped there and just like in this continent I now hold the title of the strongest being in that continent.¡± Of course he wasn¡¯t formally crowned as the strongest being in Beast Continent but he knew for a fact that he is considered as the strongest being there. The people were shocked when they heard this especially the beastman, then each one of them except for Shadowsh¡¯s family started kneeling one after another. ..... They then shouted ¡°Shadowsh is invincible! Shadowsh is invincible! Shadowsh is invincible!¡± ¡°Thousand Race Kingdom will prosper! Thousand Race Kingdom will prosper! Thousand Race Kingdom will prosper!¡± Shadowsh nodded he then looks at Lisa and asks ¡°Lisa ording to the information you and the entire information department have gathered which location in the continent is considered the mostwless ce there is?¡± Lisa answered¡±It is still the Lawless Land even though we had cleaned it before people still continue to go there and establish the so called Lawless Land.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes became cold he then looks at Sans and orders ¡°Sans I want that entire piece ofnd razed to the ground destroy everything there, I will be building a new ce out of that piece of garbage.¡± Sans stood up ¡°As you wish young master! I will raze everything to the ground no being even insects would be kept in that ce!¡± He felt extremely happy right now, unlike the others Sans only reason for his existence is Shadowsh. Now that Shadowsh was walking the path of a ruler he would be the sharpest spear and the toughest shield for him. Knowing Sans capability Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried he then looks at Allicia and told her ¡°Allicia tell the other department to send a message to Luminous Kingdom, Dragon Kingdom and Archinviel Dukedom and tell them to prepare tell them to defend their territory at all cost!¡± ¡°They already have submitted to Thousand Race Kingdom so they might targeted so I want some of the generals to defend them.¡± Allicia nodded, while the rest of the continent were focus on the academy the soldiers and many high ranking fighters in the kingdom started moving in a strange manner. The situation started to happen on Luminous Kingdom, Dragon Kingdom and Archinviel Dukedom as if they were preparing to face a powerful opponent. What was surprising for Shadowsh is that the three vassals wanted to prove themselves and decided to refuse his suggestion in sending a general to protect them. It seems that Sanctuary is truly a heavenly blessing for them, the amount of experts they had nurtured could potentially make them rulers of the continent. But they held themselves because they always respected the Thousand Race Kingdom, other than respect they also fear it. Now when they heard that Shadowsh was finally making a move the three territories immediately wanted to showcase their strength so that they would be look more favorably by Shadowsh. The three territories were actuallypeting all this time, they disdained the other territories only those that have Sanctuaries were the ones they respected. The Archinviel Dukedom and the Dragon Kingdom were rivals, it is because their Sanctuaries seems to be switched. Chapter 623 Chapter 623: CHAPTER 593 CONQUERING THE THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT The Archinviel Dukedom Sanctuary has a variety of monsters that has dragon bloodline or dragon power. On the other hand the Dragon Kingdom Sanctuary has powerful monsters that are great at manipting their elemental energy. These two Sanctuaries causes the two territories rtionship to be slightly awkward. Most of the time they used their captured monsters to trade with one another but also most of the time Tamers of the two territory would fight. The Archinviel Dukedom clearly has an advantage, the reason for this is because their guildmaster is a former member of Shadowsh¡¯s inner group. She has deep connection to Thousand Race Kingdom so the Archinviel Dukedom was thriving. The Dragon Kingdom on the other hand had their foundation so they weren¡¯t losing out but their disadvantage is that they weren¡¯t able to send a group of Adventurers to Thousand Race Kingdom. ..... Now that Shadowsh was intending to conquer the entire continent they wanted to show their worth so that their group would be able to narrow the gap that was left by the Adventurers from the Archinviel Dukedom that came to Thousand Race Kingdom. What caused the Dragon Kingdom to feel more pressured is the fact that the B and T Association branch on Thousand Race Kingdom was being lead by the granddaughter of the guildmaster of the Archinviel Dukedom B and T Association branch. The Dragon Kingdom is desperate to showcase their strength so other than refusing the protection that Shadowsh offered to them they even sent a letter that they would be happy to be of service to him during his conquest. Shadowsh realized that they would be of some use so he sent a letter telling them that their job would be expanding their kingdom. The bigger their kingdom the more they would be helpful to him, he wasn¡¯t scared that they would revolt towards him. Other than the fact that his kingdom¡¯s strength is ten times greater than theirs, he holds their lifeblood on his hand. When he sent that letter he told his generals to immediately rally up the troops and immediately start to conquer the surrounding territories. There is only one rule, if they found inhumane bandits they would kill them till thest men if they found a vige of any other human settlement they wouldn¡¯t induce a massacre. The generals immediately agreed they also felt happy that their lord isn¡¯t a naive individual nor a bloodthirsty one. The mood in the entire continent started to be tense, those that were sensitive felt afraid. On Lawless Land, chaos filled the air many people were suffering while many of them were also the cause of the suffering. In the bank of thend an individual with dark silver armored appeared, he exudes a dense killing intent and a feeling of dread that would cause every living being to shiver. It was Sans, looking at the chaos in front of him and thend that were filled with dirt he couldn¡¯t help but felt a sense of disgust to everyone in this ce. Because of the aura he exudes none dared toe close to him. Without hesitation Sans took out his spear and a ck hole like portal appeared behind him. He then shouted ¡°My undeads bring forth peace to thisnd! Destroy everything! Kill everyone! Grind everything to dust!¡± Roars came out of the portal as numerous kinds of undeads came out and starts to destroy everything in their path. Cries and explosion could be heard everywhere, children became pale they wanted to escape but in Sans eyes all living beings are the same but he still gave a better treatment to the children. He killed them painlessly and persevere their soul and body so that they would still reincarnate into their next life. Sans doesn¡¯t have emotion if he is acting as an undead king but he always put Shadowsh in the top importance on his head. Shadowsh is considered a benevolent creature for Sans. In the depth of the Lawless Land there were a couple of individuals having a meeting just as they were busy discussing something someone swung open the door with an anxious expression. Immediately those that were present inside the room turns towards the person that just came in. ¡°Noble masters there is bad news!¡± Hearing this the people inside the room frowns they knew that their subordinates wouldn¡¯t be so frantic if it wasn¡¯t important. ¡°The legendary warrior of death is now attacking the Lawless Land and judging from how he acts he is nning to destroy everything!¡± A person with a bear like figure ms his fist on the table and shouted ¡°Impudent! Do that puny warrior really think that the Thousand Race Kingdom is really considered as the strongest force in this continent!¡± The one that announced Sans arrival spoke ¡°Lord Killing Beast the legendary warrior of death have now destroyed the entire eastern part of the Lawless Land.¡± ¡°The mad mage couldn¡¯t pose a threat to him at all, he was killed like an insect and his entire force were devoured by the undeads.¡± Hearing this the bear like man immediately froze as he asks ¡°What did you say?! That mad mage is dead?!¡± The person nodded hearing this the people inside the room immediately had chills running through their spines. The mad mage is a Transcendent level individual in this part of the continent, he was considered as the second strongest individual on Lawless Land. The people inside the room immediately started running out of the room but when they got out they were presented by a scene that looks like an apocalypse. Millions of undeads were killing and destroying everyone and everything in their path. The people were trying to flee but they were too slow, the aura of the undeads caused the bunch of men to feel pressured they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in shock. They instantly knew what each other was thinking and without hesitation they quickly flee. But before they could truly escape they were blocked by the elite undeads of Sans¡¯s army their aura is also that of a Transcendent. Without any surprises the group were soon devoured by the undeads and because they are already adult even their souls were devoured. The entire Lawless Land is now being destroyed to its very foundation, Sans ismitted to Shadowsh¡¯s order he wanted to clean thend of any traces. The gloomy atmosphere and the death aura umted throughout all this time was now being absorbed by the undeads. Devouring a living being is something that every undead instinctively felt and unlike brain dead undeads. The undeads under Sans were veterans of battles, they spent almost all the time going to war in the Undead Realm. So fighting helpless humans were too easy for them, the only regret they have is that they were prevented to devour children or pregnant women. So when they see adults they would be very excited as Sans just let them be if it was an adult. While the situation in Lawless Land is quickly being dealt by Sans, the generals of Thousand Race Kingdom on the other hand was also having an easy time taking care of the bandits near the territories of the kingdom. The generals were filled with fury against the bandits and because the bandit hunters were the people that were quite knowledgeable about the bandits they were hired by the generals Upon seeing how the soldiers easily ughter each and every bandits they encountered the bandit hunters were shocked. On the other hand the people were quite ecstatic, about surrending to Thousand Race Kingdom none dares to say no. Those that were quite overbearing as rulers were also afraid of refusing Shadowsh so they could only ept their fate. The news that the Thousand Race Kingdom and all of its vassals were expanding their territories exploded in the entire continent. Because of the mysterious past of the Thousand Forest Continent, the size of the continent should be much bigger than Beast Continent but because of an apocalyptic event it was now much smallerpared to Beast Continent. For Shadowsh it was extremely easy for him to conquer the entire continent, besides the Thousand Race Kingdom have been umting it¡¯s foundation since the time it was built. The new forces that became prominent wanted to resist the invasion but their strength is considered pitiful against the might of Shadowsh¡¯s force. Shadowsh was quite shocked by how easy it was to conquer the Thousand Forest Continent, it is almost like their were no resistance. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused, he thought that he should need a couple of months to years before he could realize his dream but it only took a couple of days to conquer most of the Thousand Forest Continent. What he did not know is that because of his legend and the strength that his group have shown almost all of the territories in Thousand Forest Continent decided to surrender. Chapter 624 Chapter 624: CHAPTER 594 IMMEMORIAL GOLDEN BARRIER SECRETS The reason why the Thousand Forest Continent was do easy to conquer is that there is no deep foundation in it. The cmity that had happened in the past wiped out nearly all the things in the past and only small remnants remain. Shadowsh became extremely happy when he realised that he had conquered his homnd with ease. What¡¯s more there were only small of blood shed to aplish the mission. Mainly because he had already conquered the mind of the people in the continent long before. Once he aplish his dream he quickly gathered all of his ministers and minds of his kingdom to start the discussion on how to manage the continent. But after a long day of discussion they realised that they needed the opinion of others to fully manage the entire continent. ..... So without hesitation Shadowsh sent a letter to every territory and force that is considered at least barely able to get into his eyes, to bring their brightest mind to discuss on how their lifestyle would change. The Dragon Kingdom, Luminous Kingdom and Archinviel Dukedom doesn¡¯t need to change their usual daily activities since they are already considered vassals of Thousand Race Kingdom. But they are still required to send their brightest mind because the discussion would involve the entire continent. While Shadowsh was in the meeting he doesn¡¯t realised that his two start became brighter and bigger after he conquered the entire continent. Suddenly while he and the others were discussing something cause him to freeze he then looks at a certain direction and ponders. He stood up and said ¡°Everyone continue the discussion it seems that I am needed somewhere else.¡± He then flew out of the meeting room and meet with the golden figure, the person that gave him the Immemorial Golden Barrier that helped him greatly during his travel. Without hesitation he bows to this person, he had owed him too much without the Immemorial Golden Barrier he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish many things. The golden figure looks at Shadowsh and was inwardly shocked, with his strength he realized that he felt a faint pressure from him. He couldn¡¯t help but nod and said ¡°You have grown up rather splendidly.¡± ¡°I am grateful that this broken continent of ours still managed to give birth to a hero like you.¡± Shadowsh smiled he then thought of something and told Hentai to take the Immemorial Golden Barrier out of the storage. But he received a shocking answer from it, it seems that the Immemorial Golden Barrier is now half asrge as it supposed to be. And half of its power was devoured and was used to improve all the Sanctuaries, secret realms and Safehaven Paradise. The only reason why it wasn¡¯t fully devoured is because Hentai was the preventing it, because it had discovered that the life of the golden figure was connected to the tablet. Shadowsh looks at the golden figure and became ashamed be couldn¡¯t look at him in the eyes after realising what he had done. He then started stammering and told the golden figure what had happened to the Immemorial Golden Barrier. Just as he was expecting that the golden figure would be furious, he startedughing he then started crying as he looks behind him and spoke loudly. ¡°You had heard him didn¡¯t you?! He really could free us from this curse!¡± Immediately more figure appeared, they then looks at Shadowsh with a look resembling that of a starving wolf pack. One of the figure covered in blinding light grabs Shadowsh and started asking if what he had said is true. Shadowsh became shocked, he realised that all of these figures exudes an aura that seems to be as powerful as him. He couldn¡¯t but really be curious as to what had happened back on Thousand Forest Continent that changed it so greatly. The golden figure looks at the rest of his group he puts his hand on his forehead and sighed. He then shouted ¡°Okay everyone give the kid some space! You didn¡¯t even introduced yourselves yet!¡± Realising that they had lost theirposure the rest of the shining figures became embarrassed and retreated away from Shadowsh. The golden figure started speaking ¡°Kid, no your strength is now equal to our past selves so I shouldn¡¯t call you that anymore.¡± ¡°Shadowsh, do you know what is the Immemorial Golden Barrier really is?¡± Shadowsh thought about it and answered ¡°Based on my observation it seems like it is a device that is connected to the heavenlyws on this world.¡± The golden figure was startled he then nods and spoke ¡°Yes it is a device connected to the heavenlyws on this world.¡± ¡°No, to be more precise the Immemorial Golden Barrier and all of its other part is an actual part of this world¡¯s heavenlyw.¡± Shadowsh was shaken to his core, he hadn¡¯t realized that what he was holding is quite a precious item. The golden figure continue ¡°The Immemorial Golden Barrier and it¡¯s other parts needed a soul of this world to operate them.¡± ¡°But only those that have a strength that is close to a level that of a Saint could operate them.¡± ¡°The price is eternal damnation to those that uses them, their soul would suffer great pain for countless years and they would be stripped off of any chance of reincarnating.¡± Shadowsh was shocked once again such a heavy price, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Then why did all of you chose this path? Surely you guys are powerful enough to deal with whatever that threatens the Thousand Forest Continent.¡± The people looks at each other and shook their heads and spoke ¡°Even though our strength might be considered powerful to you butpared to the enemies back then we were quite weak.¡± ¡°The opponents we were fighting weren¡¯t just anybody but real Saints, we were confident on our strength but after we fought real Saints we realised that we were too weak against them.¡± Shadowsh heard this and sensing the fear from these group of individuals he realised that Saint is like Transcendent, they are considered the great chasm in cultivation, only perverse individuals like him could cross level fight against them. Hisbat strength is at Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm and yet his cultivation level is only Xiantian King. Hisbat level does not match his level and because he could still transform he still don¡¯t know his true strength really is. The golden figure then calms down and spoke in excitement ¡°I have always thought I would spend all eternity suffering from pain that seeps into my very being.¡± ¡°But this thought of mine changed when I sensed the constant burning pain roasting my soul diminished.¡± ¡°I also felt the connection between me and the Immemorial Golden Barrier started waning, you don¡¯t know how long I wish this could happen.¡± Shadowsh nodded he then asks ¡°So all of you want to be released from your prison?¡± All the shining figures eagerly nods their heads, upon seeing this Shadowsh smiles as he answered ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wishes.¡± The shining figures cheered upon hearing his answer, after countless of years they could finally rest in peace. Shadowsh then told Hentai to fully absorbed the energy from the Immemorial Golden Barrier. Without hesitation the Immemorial Golden Barrier started to dissolve into Nascent Soul and dantian of Shadowsh. Therge amount of energy causes his expression to change as he hurriedly told Hentai to use the energy to his connected secret realms. The extremely pure energy started to nourish his entire being but the rapid improvement would definitely cause his foundation to be shaky. Without hesitation he sat in a lotus position as he used his cultivation technique to absorb the energy and use his spiritual sense to guide the energy to nourish his body. He had never thought he would be forced to do this action he thought that Hentai could easily devour suchrge amount of energy like before. What he didn¡¯t know is that the reason why Hentai managed to easily dissolve half of the Immemorial Golden Barrier was because the three Sanctuaries, the connected secret realms and Safehaven Paradise solid foundation. These secret realms were slowly developing throughout this entire time so they could level up but because secret realms neededrge amount of energy it would need them decades to centuries before they would be able to aplish such a thing. Slowly he managed to amodate the energy to his soul and body, the thing that truly absorbed therge amount of energy were the secret realms. He was forced to transform into his true form, hisrge physique dawns down on his kingdom. Hentai was also absorbing the pure energy to upgrade itself, it is no longer a normal system but a part of Shadowsh¡¯s soul but it could still upgrade it¡¯s ability. Realising that the energy is bing toorge Shadowsh immediately told Hentai to distribute some of the energy to his kingdom. Chapter 625 Chapter 625: CHAPTER 595 R.I.P. Hentai still haven¡¯t fully connected itself to the entire Thousand Race Kingdom so it could only use the most primitive way for it to transfer the energy to the kingdom. That is to slowly disperse the energy to Hope Forest, it might not be connected to the entire kingdom but it is connected to the entire forest. Withrge amount of bees that Beety have sent to work outside and birds that have distributing function it would only take time to change the entire kingdom. Therge amount of energy energized the entire forest and started changing it into a treasurednd. But Hentai thought that it was extremely primitive what it wanted is to truly change the kingdom not just it¡¯s nts or creatures living in it but the ce itself. It wanted to make the very dirt of the ce to be a natural treasure, it is just like Safehaven Paradise even the water and soil there is considered a natural treasure. Now that the Immemorial Golden Barrier was supporting the energy required to upgrade the ce it will be easy for Hentai to aplish it. ..... What¡¯s more the Immemorial Golden Barrier is considered a part of the heavenlyw in this world. So other than extremely pure energy thews would also be absorbed by the person or ces that the energy was used upon. Sensing his connection with the Immemorial Golden Barrier disappearing the golden figure became ecstatic but he still said ¡°Young Shadowsh please refrain from fully absorbing the Immemorial Golden Barrier I still need to use myst remaining strength to fight off against the iing cmity that would descend upon this world.¡± When Shadowsh heard this he was about to order Hentai to stop the process when it suddenly spoke to him. [Master I suggest you absorbed the Immemorial Golden Barrier if the contractor of the tablet dares to use more of its power even if we absorbed the entire tablet the contractor would still be affected bing a part of the heavenlyw in this world.] Hearing this he quickly changed his mind and told the golden figure about this information and he had be silent. Upon seeing how he reacted Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but respect this man even though he would clearly endanger himself he still worry about this world. He thenughs out loud and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this world anymore leave everything to me and to the next generation! I swore on my name I will protect this world!¡± The golden figure looks at Shadowsh and nodded ¡°If it was someone else I would still worry but if it is you I would definitely be appeased.¡± ¡°By the way what you had said was wrong at that time when you told us we were protecting the continent.¡± ¡°On the contrary we pushed this continent to its destruction, this continent was considered the main continent of this world, it was more than ten timerger than now but during the war to protect this world we used this continent as the main defence against the invaders.¡± Shadowsh was shocked to think that the Thousand Forest Continent is quiterge that meant that the parts of itsnd is now at the bottom of the sea. Since he could breath and act normal underwater he decided to create a branch of his Invincible Kingdom on the waters of Thousand Forest Continent. Who knows he might get lucky and obtain some precious artifacts or discover some imprisoned beings just like the Leviathan. The golden figure felt that his connection towards the Immemorial Golden Barrier is now at it¡¯sst straw. He then realised he was now slowly fading he wasn¡¯t sad, he had been wishing for it for centuries, he was finally rxed. He looks at his formerrades and said ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll be going first I¡¯ll wait for you bastards on the other side.¡± The other shining figures looks at him with a hint of envy and happiness for him, they saw each other as family so seeing one of them finally being released from his curse warms their soul. Finally everyst bit of the Immemorial Golden Barrier was absorbed, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t need to meditate anymore but he needs to battle. Hentai have stored the boundless energy from the Immemorial Golden Barrier to his Nascent Soul and dantian. He needed to battle to once again raised his level, only by fighting an individual stronger than him in a life and death struggle would he be able to assimte with all the energy he was bottling up. The other shining figures started taking out their parts of the Immemorial Golden Barrier but they each had different names and colors. The Vestige Purple Dragon Barrier, The Graceful Pink Heaven Seducing Barrier, The Megaannum Earthen Barrier, The Boundless Ocean Barrier, The Vibrant Immortal Barrier and the Endless Night Barrier. These tablets would definitely improved his strength if he could fully absorbed them but there is one thing that is now frustrating him. That is the fact that he could no longer absorbed more energy from any source he still needs to fully assimte the energy he was now keeping inside his body. He decided to tell this to the shining figures causing them to feel disappointed, knowing that these figure were his predecessors he quickly pacify them telling them that it wouldn¡¯t be too long for them to finally reunite with the golden figure. He decided to create more Sanctuaries all over the world so that he and his group would be able to travel throughout this world with ease. He then told the other shining figures that he would slowly absorb their tablets so that the pain that they are experiencing right now would lessen. He then returned back to room, the first announcement he made is that he will be giving test to every major territories or forces and those that would obtain the highest score would be able to obtain a magnificent reward. A Sanctuary on their very own territory or near their base and the right to rule the territory that they belong to. Upon hearing this the leader of every territory except for The Three Great Kingdoms immediately scramble for the right to participate. Since The Three Great Kingdoms have done an excellent job during the conquest other than upgrading their Sanctuaries Shadowsh have given them some bonuses. The first bonus is 100 slots for each kingdoms to send their youngest genuises into the Thousand Race Academy. Now that the Thousand Race Kingdom have conquered the entire continent it had now abandoned the title of kingdom and is now called the Thousand Race Empire. Other than 100 slots each for the students they were given 5 slots each for the teachers and the ess to the golden teleportation portal on the Sanctuary. The prospect of going inside Safehaven Paradise, obtaining glory for their kingdom and the chance to obtain connection to the powerful forces and figures on Thousand Race Empire spurred the three kingdoms. The entire continent started to boil with excitement, the first challenge that Shadowsh have issued was to capture as many Savage Beast as any forces could. He put the importance on the name Savage Beast and repeatedly told the forces that he would only ept real Savage Beast if they gave him a Spirit Beast they would immediately be disqualified. The Three Great Kingdoms on the other hand started to be busy with their selection of people to send on Thousand Race Empire. Now that they had obtain the right to ess the golden teleportation portal in their respective Sanctuaries they could teleport to Hope City but they would have a hard time obtaining any chance to buy a plot ofnd on the city. Shadowsh on the other hand was now busy dealing with paperworks together with his ministers. He wanted to sort out everything before going to Howling Ridge to free Scarlet and finally learn the secret of the door that has nine savage dragon heads. The generals were still busy with their works, they were busy hunting the criminals in the continent. Helping them were the Adventurers now that missions were given to the Adventure Guild and the Sanctuary is undergoing upgrade they wanted to do something to kill time and earn money or guild points at the same time. The low ranking Adventurers would be subjected to ridicule but the high ranking Adventurers would be subjected to worship. But there is a constantpetition between the Adventurers and the army, the two groups saw each other as either naive, fools or greedy people. Only the high ranking Adventurers ignores the constantpetition between the two group because for them the only thing that could catch their attention is other powerhouses. So during this hunt for the bandits thepetition between the two groups exploded while the high ranking Adventurers searched for any bandits that could match their level. Chapter 626 Chapter 626: CHAPTER 596 THE INCOMING CALAMITY The entire continent became chaotic but this only applies to the bandits and the ones hunting them. On the other hand the rest of the poption in the continent have a much peaceful life, only those that were connected to the bandits were having the worse time of their lives. The elves were also busy, now that the entire continent was conquered by Thousand Race Empire they were tasked to check upon every forbiddennd on the continent. Those that exist in the forbiddennds might have retained the bloodline of their ancestors and might be descendent of divines or divine beasts. Because some forbiddennds were too much for the elves to handle they were given to Adventurers or individuals that could investigate the said ce. A well known adventure group in Dragon Kingdom have obtained numerous treasures and information from a forbiddennd called Fiery Pit Of Doom. A ce filled with dense fire energy andva, the Fire Dragon Group were fortunately adept at using fire energy so they managed to escape the ce with their lives but they were heavily injured as price. ..... Just as Shadowsh spected there were powerful monsters that have ancient bloodline that even the leader of the Fire Dragon Group a powerful Xiantian expert was nearly killed fighting against with. But the reward they had acquire was truly bountiful, even excluding the amount of treasures that had obtained at that ce the reward that the Thousand Race Empire have given to them was already bountiful. Large amount of R coins which was a new currency that the Thousand Race Empire have created. The coins were made up of magic gold it was a thousand much more valuable than gold, gold is already a great conductor of magic but magic gold would amplify the magic used towards it. The magic coins were created by the constant supply of Mana and spirit Qi inside Safehaven Paradise. Other than magic coins, weapons that were made by dwarves inside Safehaven Paradise were also given to them. And finally basic Qi regtion technique, the technique is a support technique and would build a foundation for one to cultivate. Shadowsh have already realised that both spirit Qi and Mana are the same entity but different at the same time. The twoplements each other just like Ying and Yang, Mana is like a fuel that could support spirit Qi. Also as long as one ispatible with Mana hispatibility with his own elemental energy would also be enhanced. That is one of the reasons why he could rapidly evolved throughout the years, with Hentai operating the different energy on his body he could smoothly evolve. With the technique the member of Fire Dragon Group would obtain a much higher advantagepared to the other group. Too bad for many of their members though as Shadowsh limited the usage of the technique. What he had given to the Fire Dragon Group is a mindstone unlike the books he had written for the public on Thousand Race Empire the mindstone has a finite usage. Shadowsh limited the usage of the stone to 300 different type of spiritual sense. Each spiritual sense detected by the mindstone would obtain the technique on their mind. Along with the technique is a type of restriction that Hentai had put so that no one could divulge the secret. Since the Fire Dragon Group is a group that focus on fire energy Shadowsh had also given them basic skills and techniques for refining and pill making. These two books came from Beast Continent and many things written on the two books came from Hentai¡¯s gathered knowledge so it they quite valuable. The knowledge of the Fire Dragon Group obtaining such rewards immediately inspires the other adventure groups. So the other forbiddennds became a treasure fillednds for the Adventurers the risks might be high but it is a risk that the Adventurers would take. But because of this the situation became more chaotic as there were nows on the forbiddennds, the Adventurers would only behave if there were elves together with them but it there aren¡¯t any guardians then it became a free for all situation. Adventurers are people that likes to be free and they are quitewless individuals they always seek rewards. This situation only happens on the forbiddennds if they were ever caught by the elves they would immediately be thrown to one of the most dangerous part of their respective forbiddennds. The only forbiddennd that wasn¡¯t ransacked by anyone or was now being explored by Adventurers was the Howling Ridge. Shadowsh have already put the Howling Ridge as a ce that is now fully explored but in fact he knew that the ce is still hiding plenty secrets. But he wouldn¡¯t dare risk Scarlet¡¯s safety and the nine dragon head door is hiding something very horrifying. If any individual tries to open the door and manage to sessfully do it, it might spell another apocalyptic event for Thousand Forest Continent. Swamped with all the paperworks Shadowsh wasn¡¯t tired, mainly because it was Hentai dealing with the paperwork. After all he was always a hands off boss, the only reason he is now present in dealing with all the documents is he was now observing those that were around him. He wanted to obtain specifics data on who is the best minister on his kingdom so that he could train him or her. And he never expected that the one that was clearly above the rest was his fox clone, it had finally became a real person and have a mind of its own. It doesn¡¯t want to be a teacher and wanted to work under it¡¯s master, after working in politics during the time when Shadowsh wasn¡¯t in Thousand Forest Continent it had finally shaped itself into a capable individual. After chosing a couple of individuals, Shadowsh left all of his ten clones for Hentai to manipte and help with the paperwork. Those that he had chosen became leaders of the ministers working basically they became higher ranks in the office. He left to finally set Scarlet free with her bloodline and enlightment as long as she was nurtured well he could serve as a guardian beast. Shadowsh knew that he couldn¡¯t stay on Thousand Forest Continent for long, he still needs to expand his territory. He had already decided a path for Beast Continent and decided to use something that certain powers that his old world have used to conquer several parts of the world. A religious conquest and also a culture invasion, with his prestige back on Beast Continent he could easily do it and he wouldn¡¯t spoil the rtionship between him and the major powers of Beast Continent. After all without Old man emerald he wouldn¡¯t have be the chosen one of this world. While he was now thinking of methods to use to do a peaceful conquest back on Beast Continent the situation became gloomy. Not because of what had happened to their protector as they had already gotten over it and have became more strong willed to protect their continent for his and their ancestor¡¯s glory. But because of their new opponent, this new opponents were strange beings, even the hated enemies which were the clowns have decided to put their difference aside and seek an alliance with them. Their opponents were individuals that doesn¡¯t belong to this world, they are vicious entities that only seek destruction and chaos. If Shadowsh was in Beast Continent he would be shocked to realised that the beings that the beastmen were fighting right now were Chaos Beasts. Just like any Chaos Beasts they seek utter destruction to everything, the only ones who were able to tame Chaos Beasts were higher ranking Chaos Beasts that has intelligence. Even though the higher ranking Chaos Beasts were intelligent they would still have an innate desire to destroy everything in their sight, the best example was Leviathan. As more and more time passed the intelligence of the Chaos Beasts would degrade until they finally became mindless beasts that only seek destruction just like the low ranking ones. The dragon emperor appeared on the sky and looks at the people down below fighting against the Chaos Beasts. His eyes shes as he couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°To think that the iing cmity happened much earlier than expected.¡± He then clenched his fist and punched out as a powerful fist flew towards one of the mid ranking Chaos Beasts. The Chaos Beasts was a Xiantian Emperor entity so it still managed to retain it¡¯s intelligence. Sensing the power behind the fist it snarled as it opens it¡¯s mouth and lets out a loud and powerful cry that disperse the fist. It then started flying towards the beast emperor using its Chaos Qi, it looks like a silver dragon except it had no wings. The dragon emperor snorted and transform into his true form and flew towards the wingless silver dragon. [Author¡¯s note: Please, be kind to the authors. Stop giarism. Support only official websites.] Chapter 627 Chapter 627: CHAPTER 597 THE OTHERWORLDERS ASSAULT PA giant golden eastern dragon and an equally giant silver wingless dragon collided. The Qi of the two collided creating a powerful st that threw those below away. The dragon emperor felt paining from his chest, he is quite confident on his physical capability but he was actually forced back by his opponent. What he didn¡¯t know is that chaos Qi is one of highest form of energy there is if your body ispatible with it. The silver wingless dragon wasn¡¯t rotting that meant that its body is quitepatible with chaos Qi. With it¡¯s entire body tempered with chaos Qi, his physical strength and overall physical performance is much more strongerpared to dragon emperor. The dragon emperor could only resort on using the techniques he had learned throughout the years. ..... The silver wingless dragon might be a powerful individual but it was now suppressed by the dragon emperor. The way it fights is just too wild so for the dragon emperor it¡¯s movements and attacks were filled with ws. But he was still having a hard time dealing with it, the silver wingless dragon has thick and tough scales. No matter how he tried either elemental or physical he was having a hard time dealing any harm to it. But he still persist on attacking he is still confident on himself. The entire situation became more and more worse for the Beast Continent. Unlike Shadowsh which could use the chaos Qi as to strengthen himself or his territory the powerhouses in Beast Continent doesn¡¯t have any idea on how to dealt with it. What¡¯s more unlike Thousand Forest Continent that transformed corpses of chaos beasts as nutrients the corpses of chaos beasts in Beast Continent still deal harm to its surrounding. The gray energy filled with harmful effects is now spreading throughout the entire Beast Continent. The only ce that is still free from the sickness that the chaos Qi wasn¡¯t able to encroach is Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. With the kingdom being a ce that is filled with pure spirit Qi it was extremely resilient not to mention the chaos Qi were devoured by the scarabs. Sure ordinary scarabs died after trying to devour chaos Qi the Xiantian Realm scarabs which were the Sr Rune Scarabs and Lunar Rune Scarabs. They managed to devour the chaos Qi in the respective time that they are at their peak but after devouring a certain amount of chaos Qi they needed to hibernate. The chaos Qi is really a very vicious energy for beings that could not cope with it, even the scarabs wich learned the devouringw had a hard time digesting such energy. Slowly the situation of the Beast Continent have returned to what it once were, the only thing different this time is that the rate of their destruction is much more faster. The other continents were actually destroyed already, the alliance that the clowns belonged to was now decimated by chaos beasts. Only the top powers of this world were able to hold on or even drive the chaos beasts away but as more time passes the more chaos beasts destroys the world, there is also the fact that much more powerful chaos beasts stated appearing in this world. Shadowsh was oblivious to all of this, he doesn¡¯t realised that his kingdom back on Beast Continent was now in danger. He is quite confident on the protection he left on his territories, the scarabs are already creatures that could deal with most problems that his territories might encounter what¡¯s more each territory he has have a powerful rune barrier that Hentai and him created to be activated if something catastrophic really happened. While he was leisurely studying the changes that had happened to Howling Ridge back on Beast Continent the situation for numerous beastmen became worse. Mothers were crying as they carry their babies and children and tries to run away only to be chased by chaos beasts and the entire family was massacred. On Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom the officials were now working hard to keep everything in the territory in order. Many beastman have evacuated towards their territory and it became too crampred making the situation extremely tense. Fortunately for the officials and the residents of Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom the soldiers were extremely powerful and with Shadowsh¡¯s prestige no one dares to be too unbridled. Fire Demon Dragon King saw the looks of grief and hatred from the expression of his race and became furious. But he couldn¡¯t leave the territory because it is thest line of defence for Beast Continent, and he is the mainmander of the kingdom needs to stay and protect the kingdom while also maintaining order of the ce. Fortunately the Divine Heaven Sect that Old man emerald have been leading have been going on mission on rescuing and helping the beastman evacuate. Other than Divine Heaven Sect, the believers of Shadowsh¡¯s religion that was given a secret cultivation technique by Shadowsh also started working. The Adventurers on the other hand were busy in Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom because numerous missions were given to them by the guild, they have the same job as the soldiers keeping the order and security of the kingdom. The Beast Continent situation might be dire but it is still much betterpared to the other continents. The powerhouses in some other continents were devoured by chaos beasts, there is some continents that suffered from the assault of Aqua Race n and Sea Dragon n now that the chaos beasts were also attacking them it only took a couple of days before the entire continent was conquered by the chaos beasts. The other continent that was conquered by the two forces of the ocean were also under attack but fortunately for the residents there they are now under the protection of the two ns since their continent is now considered under the ownership of the two. The strongest chaos beasts seen in this world wrecking havoc is peak Xiantian Emperor Realm. So the strongest chaos beasts is equal to the top powerhouses of every power or forces in this world. All the powerful ns immediately sensed the iing danger and proposes an alliance to protect the world. What the medium to low ranking ns doesn¡¯t know is that all the high ranking ns have already anticipated this happening and they all knew that this was just a beginning. Shadowsh was absent during the meeting of the ns of this world. The Demon Fox n and The Aqua Race n kept silent on his identity so that they would be the only ones reaping the benefit of knowing him. Shadowsh¡¯s forces isn¡¯t well known that yet, the Beast Continent is considered one of the low ranking forces of this world so even if they brag about Shadowsh they would only be shown contempt. In the meeting of the ns a couple individuals serving as representative appeared. The high ranking ns have announced they would protect the other ns if they decided to submit to them. This became a hot topic to all the ns as they became furious but they couldn¡¯t do anything either. Unlike beings that serve a purpose the chaos beasts only serve one purpose and that is. DESTRUCTION! The chaos beasts would get stronger as they continue to infect this world with their chaos Qi. The medium ns had other ns they decided that they would have an alliance to protect each other. But they knew that this alliance is unstable and is utterly useless. Other than the fact that they were already having a hard time dealing with the chaos beasts on their own so they wouldn¡¯t be able to send a powerhouse to protect they ally some of the members of their group were mortal enemies. The low ranking forces or ns on the other hand felt incredibly helpless they could only submit to the higher ranking ones so that their homnd would be saved. The Beast Continent didn¡¯t submit to any forces or n, they still have the unfathomable Shadowsh behind them so they aren¡¯t that worried. Besides that they could still submit to Aqua Race n if everything started tumbling down. They held their heads high and excused themselves as they returned back to Beast Continent. The meeting took only a couple of days before ending, the medium and low ranking forces or ns couldn¡¯t afford to leave their territory unguarded for a long time. Back to where Shadowsh is, he was now marveling at the secrets that he had found inside Howling Ridge. From his observation after a couple of days staying inside it he realized that the Howling Ridge was actually used as a temporary base by otherwolders. From all the clue he had collected and from Hentai¡¯s assessment, he now have two suspects on his mind. One is a type of demonic beast tribe or a beast tribe that has a nature that of a demon. But he was sure of one thing and that is the power behind of those that created the base here is actually much more powerful than his kingdom. Chapter 628 Chapter 628: CHAPTER 598 THE UNDEAD KNIGHTS He is quite confident with his personal strength but if he fought against opponents as strong as him he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his kingdom. Fortunately he finally united the entire continent, he was now confident that under his lead he would increase the strength of his entire kingdom making it the strongest power in this world. Finally after a couple of days of investigating he went to where Scarlet is. The Adventurers and the guilds were still capturing Savage Beast to serve as Scarlet¡¯s recement. He was here right now to investigate the door with the nine dragon heads and try if he could release Scarlet but if he could not he could only use the first method and that is to rece her with another Savage Beast. As if sensing him, Scarlet immediately perked up and continue to roar at him, what startled Shadowsh is that he realized that her level did not increase. He couldn¡¯t help but be confused as he knew that because of the changes that had happened on Thousand Forest Continent everyone started improving rapidly and all beings living in it should have been affected. ..... But Scarlet was different, she was still the same as every besides if she is only as strong as before he left she should have been killed by the monsters inside the Howling Ridge. Suddenly sounds of tter and hooves could be heard, 3 individuals wearing skeletal armor appeared. They are radiating intense demonic and death Qi. Shadowsh was stunned, the reason for this is because he knew who these beings are, they are the undeads that Sans have left to guard Scarlet. Judging from their aura they are now Xiantian undeads and they aren¡¯t in the early gates they should be in the middle gates at least. Even the monsters they are riding are Xiantian beasts, the one wearing the red skeletal armor approached Shadowsh. Judging from how the other two follows him it seems that he is the leader of the group, he was riding some kind of rhino beast but this beast has 6 legs and have a tail that has a mace head on the tip of its tail. It also has 6 eyes and it is as big as an elephant, it is exuding a powerful baleful Qi that belongs to that of a Savage Beast. With it¡¯s every step the earth seems to tremble, the other two undeads were wearing ck skeletal armor. On the right of the red skeleton knight, the undead is riding a two headed dragon, it is much more bigger than the rhino. It had a dragon appearance but had no wings but it exudes a dense killing intent that could only be nurtured byrge amount of kills. On the left of the red skeleton knight, the undead was riding a beast that looks like abination of a wolf, bear and a lion. It had a mane but it¡¯s face is that of a wolf, it¡¯s body looks like it belongs to a bear, its four legs looks like that of a wolf from below, it¡¯s two front front legs have the shape of that of a bear except for it¡¯s paw while the two hind legs looks like that of a lion except for it¡¯s paw. It growls like a wolf, when it opens it¡¯s mouth there is four sharp fangs that could be seen. The red skeleton knight jumps off of his mount and kneels in front of Shadowsh and spoke ¡°I greet my lordship.¡± The other two undeads follows his action and jumps down of their mount and kneels in front of Shadowsh. Seeing all of this Shadowsh nodded he then scans the three undeads and was extremely satisfied of how strong they really are. But judging from how there are only three of them left that meant that they had been fighting hard battles during their stay here. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: me Armored Undead General upation: General Title: Battle Lord Race: Undead Grade: Transcendent/Epic Level: Early Stage of 7th Gate of Xiantian Realm Master: Sans Innate Attributes: Death/Yin/Fire Transcendent Strength: 500 Transcendent Agility: 1,000 Transcendent Endurance: 500 Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 1,000 Elemental Energy: [Death Qi: Peak Heaven Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Heaven Tier], [Fire Energy: Low Earth Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Saber Intent] Mana (Mid Earth Tier): 10,000 Skills: [ming Saber sh], [Dragon Saber Barrage], [Beheading Death sh], [Yin st] Racial Trait: [Innate Weapon and Armor], [Yin and Fire Fusion], [Deathly Yin Qi], [One with the Mount] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Transcendent Strength], [Enhanced Transcendent Speed], [Enhanced Intelligence] Active Abilities: [zing Mode], [General Order: Arrow Formation] Super Ability: [Self Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Undead Skeleton Knights upation: Knights Race: Undead Grade: Transcendent/Legendary Level: Mid Stage of 6th Gate of Xiantian Realm Master: Sans ¡ª¡ª¡ª- From the information he had obtained from their stats the armor they are wearing right now is already a part of them, innate armors to be more precise. Upon seeing that the red skeleton knight is a powerful undead, he decided to name him. After musing he realised that this knight have retained all of his experience from his past life when he was still a general so he is extremely valuable to Sans. ¡°Because of your dedication to your duty I have decided that I will request Sans to put you into one of his highest officials of his kingdom.¡± He then pointed at the red skeleton knight and said ¡°As the leader of these two knights you are now responsible for them.¡± ¡°I have also decided to name you zing Saber! Be Sans sharpest weapon!¡± The red skeleton knight bows once more knowing that their duty on this ce is over, he mounted his mount and rode it. The two skeleton knights follows him as they could finally go out of Howling Ridge. The monsters inside Howling Ridge are quite vtile they are like chaos beasts they quite enjoy to kill. After continuous battle the three skeletons managed to level up from their weak level to one of this continent¡¯s strongest beings. Upon seeing the three skeleton knights leave Scarlet let¡¯s out a sad cry, the three skeletons were the ones responsible for protecting her and feeding her all this time. She couldn¡¯t deny that she already had developed a feeling of dependency towards the three. Upon seeing her pitiful appearance Shadowsh¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. He then approached her and started rubbing her head calming her down, he then told her about his purpose and immediately her sadness fades away. The thing that she seeks is now extremely close, the so called freedom is now to be bestowed to her. Shadowsh approached the nine dragon head door after appeasing Scarlet. As he got closer his expression became more and more uglier. He realised that even his instinct told him that this door is extremely dangerous, if he wasn¡¯t careful he would definitely suffer great repercussion. Hentai immediately starts to scan the door processing it¡¯s origin but after a while it only found some information but not it¡¯s entire origin. Just like he had expected the door came from outside of this world, it¡¯s function is like the golden teleportation portal that he had put on every Sanctuary. It is a gateway to an another world and this world isn¡¯t like the Demon World and the Underworld that Sans and Gulli went into. The world behind this door is no longer in protection period that meant it is already powerful enough to face off against other worlds. Actually Shadowsh still doesn¡¯t know if this works is a human world or a beast world. ording to the Leviathan worlds most of the time would be partial to one race but this world he lives in isn¡¯t biased to any race. But he knew one thing and that is he already have arge portion of this world¡¯s fate because he was chosen by it. ..... Even though his instinct told him that it was extremely dangerous to open this door because it would be like pandora¡¯s box but his inner desire to battle kept raging on. After a couple of deep breath he calms himself down, the door wouldn¡¯t go anywhere as long as his kingdom is powerful enough he would open it. He then returns to the matter at hand, he asks Hentai any method to free Scarlet and he had obtain two methods. Saturate the door by offering it blood of powerful beasts but this would open the door the second method is the rece Scarlet. He immediately chose the second method but from Hentai¡¯s exnation only high ss beasts would satisfy this door. It seems that Scarlet origin is quite powerful considering that she had been satisfying this door need for who knows how long. Without hesitation he sat down in a lotus position as he took control one of his clone back on Hope City. He then released the news that the mission of capturing savage beasts is now over and those that participated should show their result. Chapter 629 Chapter 629: CHAPTER 599 THE ARRIVAL OF ADVENTURERS With Shadowsh¡¯s permission the usage of the golden teleportation portal in The Three Great Kingdom is now open to every Adventurers that have joined thepetition. Immediately the Adventurers started scrambling towards the Sanctuaries. Even though the Sanctuaries were still in the middle of evolving into a much higher realm Shadowsh still decided to open it in public. Of course he sent some of his representative to seek help on the ruling monster n inside their respective Sanctuary to keep the ce in order. The ruling monster ns that is in charge of every Sanctuary were all members of Shadowsh¡¯s forces. They had either done something that earned themrge amount of contribution granting them ess on the secret power of the Sanctuary or they were monsters that joined the forces of Shadowsh¡¯s group in the war against the Orc Empire and the Necromancer Association. Either way these ruling monster ns are powerful enough that could cause the rulers of The Three Great Kingdom to think twice before messing with them. ..... The Adventurers were scared of these ruling monster ns because if they were caught breaking any rules they would be hunted by these monsters and there is nowhere for them to hide inside the Sanctuaries. With the tracking function that the Sanctuary has the rule breakers would not be able tost that long inside the Sanctuaries. Back on Hope City, Shadowsh was discussing something with Sans and the others and they were shocked when they heard his discovery towards the origin of the nine headed demonic dragon door inside the Howling Ridge. Sans was also ecstatic when he heard about the three undead knights that were now traveling back to Thousand Race Empire. After all he knew Shadowsh, he wouldn¡¯t praise anyone if they don¡¯t have anything special. Immediately the Adventurers became extremely excited they had travel to Thousand Race Empire before and they couldn¡¯t deny it was a ce of splendor. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that thepetition in Thousand Race Kingdom were too much for them since they don¡¯t have any foundation in there, these adventure groups wouldn¡¯t return back to their original guild. The Three Great Kingdom were also attentive to thispetition, the Archinviel Dukedom that is now called Archinviel Kingdom is the leading kingdom of the three vassals of Thousand Race Empire in terms of quality of their Adventurers. Not to mention they already had built a foundation for themselves inside the capital city of the empire, Hope City. The two kingdoms were feeling pressured because of this, it had already been shown to them what the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s influence is capable of. As long as they could build a connection to the powerhouses or the officials of the empire anyone would obtain a great advantage. Shadowsh was waiting in the main Adventure Guild in Hope City, besides him were Diamond and Steel they already reached Xiantian Realm and because they are guildmasters of the main Adventure Guild the amount of resources they had obtained is clearly much higherpared to all the Adventurers. The two looks quite dignified, they had experienced a lot because of their status but they still retained their easygoing attitude towards the masses. But this time it is different, besides him is the most important person in the entire continent and the two were partially responsible for strengthening all the Adventure Guild throughout the kingdom. The performance of the adventure group would be the test on how much they had aplished, if the performance of the iing Adventurers were mediocre it would reflect badly to the two of them. Many of the Adventurers in the empire have also joined thepetition just to show to the Adventurers of the other territories howrge their gap is. Also they wanted to showcase themselves to Shadowsh, after all nearly it not all the Adventurers worship their king. Because it would definitely be chaotic with the flocks of new facesing into the empire the soldiers in Hope City needed to be on guard. If something happened that disrupted thepetition they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their faces to Shadowsh or to the people of the empire. What¡¯s more it would be an embarrassment to their family if they don¡¯t do their jobs properly. The Adventurers that came from Archinviel Kingdom were waiting just outside the area where the golden teleportation portal is located. They wanted to wee the Adventurers that came from their hometown, they knew for a fact that the people in the city looks down on people that came from other territories. Unless you could show your worth you would never be appreciated in this empire, the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance have been constantly proving themselves so that they could integrate with the entire empire and they had done just that. The members of the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance is quite proud of their aplishment but they needed fresh blood to strengthen their group. Throughout all this time their group would go to the Howling Ridge and would started working on a pathway so that there could finally be a road that the people of their hometown could take to go to Thousand Race Empire. As of now their work is still not finish, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the undeads that Sans left in there to guard Scarlet they wouldn¡¯t be able to even create a foundation for their project. The Howling Ridge is considered a forbiddennd for a reason. Back to the golden teleportation portal shes of light started emitting from it and numerous figures appeared. Without any doubt all of them immediately started puking their guts out, other than those that are sensitive to space energy or could control spatial energy everyone would suffer dizziness after teleportation. Those that are waiting looks at each other and smirked, for them this is considered an initiation. Judging from their appearance and the fact that three members were elves, they came from the Luminous Kingdom. After a while because of their great constitution they managed to recover after a while. Unlike before the people in Thousand Forest Continent have a much better constitution and a much denser spirit Qi and Mana. The leader was actually a beautiful female all of her group follows her order with clear cut action. As the group starts to walk out of the golden teleportation circle shes of light once again descended. This time the people that arrived were wearing scaly armors but without any surprises all of them immediately took out their helmet that seems to resemble that of a dragon head and started vomiting. Upon seeing this the people from Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance started snickering, they already knew which power these Adventurers belongs to. Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom have been dealing with dragons in the past so they knew many methods on how to use any dragon parts. So seeing the appearance of the group and the insignias on their chest they immediately state where they belong. Because of the tension between the two territories the rulers have dered a rule that each adventure group should have a unique insignia of their own. shes of light continue to dawns into the golden teleportation circle, the guards in the area started to escort the Adventurers into the guild. Because of the first time teleportation sickness the area became filled with vomits fortunately the slimes are there to clean up the mess. They are the reason why the kingdom is quite clean, there are also wild slimes in the wilderness unlike the slimes in the city they would attack people. But they would also be in danger as their cores is valuable to both monsters and intelligent beings. Thousand Race Empire has aw that states the slimes inside the city should not be harmed so if somebody tries to take their cores they would be hunted. With Jelly and it¡¯s subordinates guarding the sewage system they had connection to both the upper and under part of the empire. Back to the present, the Adventurers who were being escorted were feeling embarrassed. They had never thought that the first impression that gave to the soldiers of the empire that they look up to is vomiting what they ate. Fortunately for them the soldiers did not make fun of them but they swore that they would show their brillianceter to recover some of their dignity. When they enter the guild immediately they sensed pressure as numerous pairs of eyes stares at them. The Adventurers in Thousand Race Empire is clearly abovepared to the Adventurers to the other territories. The Adventurers from the other territories also knew this so it was extremely hard for them. The Adventurers from different territories looks at each other and saw understanding on them. Without hesitation they stand together up close so that they could cope up with the pressure much better. Even the Adventurers from Archinviel Kingdom and Dragon Kingdom decided to stand close to each other. Chapter 630 Chapter 630: CHAPTER 600 THE COMPETITION BEGINS The pressure is just too much for the Adventurers from the other territories. What¡¯s even worse for them is that the aura that Shadowsh was exuding, because of therge amount of energy he had absorbed from the Immemorial Golden Barrier he couldn¡¯t fully control his entire aura. Fortunately for them the clerks in the guild immediately went to their aid, they were given respective rooms for them to stay. Shadowsh sensed the the guild seems to be a bit too crowded even though it was clearlyrge. Thinking about this he decided that he will make the guild on his empire to be just like the Sanctuaries an independent realm. This would also help him manage the incrediblyrge amount of energy that is now circting on his body. But first he needs to announce the result of thepetition while at the same time check up on the greatest Adventurers in his territory and those that belong to other territories. ..... Even though he hadn¡¯t said it but he actually holds a great expectation to the Adventurers on his empire. As more and more Adventurers started entering the atmosphere be more and more tense. Each group would check their rivals to see if they have any chance or not, most groups in Thousand Race Empire were only looking at each other with narrowed eyes. They see each other as rivals especially the top groups, for them only the adventure group that belongs to the main guild is considered an opponent. They aren¡¯t worried that the Adventurers from the other territories would best them, for them it isn¡¯t considered arrogance but just pride. The Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance appeared and brought the other Adventurers from their hometown to their base of meeting inside the guild. Upon seeing the members of the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance the top groups from the Thousand Race Empire immediately looks at them with eyes aze with intent ofpeting. The Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance have proven that they are quite capable, especially so for the Monstrous Adventurers and the Heavenly Sword Sect. These two groups were the ones that have worked the hardest to show that their alliance is much more than just people from a weaker territory. Especially Rosa with the Thousand Race Empire backing her up she finally managed to be the guildmaster of the B and T Association branch in Hope City. She was actually the strongest individual in the entire Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance. The Archinviel Adventure Group is only in the middle not too strong nor too weak so they were still look down by the other adventure group in Thousand Race Empire. When all of the candidates finally arrived Shadowsh immediately used his spiritual sense to lock upon everyone inside the guild. Quickly the people inside the guild felt a powerful monster locking on them, their instincts told them not to retaliate if not death would be their result. The powerful spiritual sense forcefully bore through their heads and everything cked out to them. When they finally opens their eyes they found themselves in an open space that looks like it belongs to the heaven. The ce is truly something that came out from a book, it was the dream ce of everyone present. With every breath they took spirit Qi and Mana would flow inside their body, an incredible feeling assaulted them as if they were embraced by a warm hug that made them feel rxed. Suddenly pping sound could be heard breaking the reverie of everyone, the member of the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance stood up and all shouted in unison ¡°Safehaven Paradise!¡± The other Adventurers were shocked, they opened their eyes wide to truly capture the beauty of their surrounding and to see if it really is real. Safehaven Paradise is the ce that everyone in Thousand Forest Continent seek to go to, it holds a sacred ce in every intelligent creature¡¯s hearts. Shadowsh looks at the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance and nodded he then started introducing himself ¡°As all of you know I am the ruler of this entire continent and also the person that built the Thousand Race Empire.¡± Even though he just said it in a rather calm tone the blood of the people that is now in the area boils. The Adventurers knew that the person in front of them is the person that they aspire to be, he has many title ¡°The Strongest Being In The Continent¡± ¡°The Heavenly Blessed Ruler¡± ¡°The Most Handsome Man In The World¡± and many more. These titles were epted by everyone in the entire continent but of course the title ¡°Most Handsome In The World¡± is a title that is still on debate even as of now. Shadowsh was ignorant to all of this, the only title he knew is the title of the strongest beings in Thousand Forest Continent. For him as long as he have his strength and loved ones he does not care for anything else. He then continue his speech ¡°The Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance is correct, you are inside my Safehaven Paradise, the newest part to be exact so it isn¡¯t as beautiful as the remaining parts of the ce.¡± The people in the area were speechless, they had already deemed the ce perfect like and from the heavens and yet for Shadowsh it wasn¡¯t perfect. The members of the Archinviel Adventure Group Alliance nodded as Rosa spoke ¡°Yes,pared to the center this ce is far from being able topete in terms of appearance.¡± They had seen the parts of Safehaven Paradise if they were given a choice they wanted to stay here forever. Shadowsh then waves his hand as a powerful momentum immediately descended upon everyone in the area. He spoke ¡°Bring out your spoils and let me ascertain who would be winning in thispetition.¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t truly released what would be your rewards so I¡¯ll be announcing it right now.¡± ¡°Whoever won thispetition will be granted ess to Safehaven Paradise for a week every month.¡± The entire area became silent before the Adventurers broke out into amotion, this reward is extremely tempting. The promise of the main guild to them is already tempting enough but now this is at stake even those that were confident on their catch became nervous. Safehaven Paradise is just too perfect for cultivation, just staying here for a couple of hours is already equal days outside just showing how dense and pure the spirit Qi and Mana inside. They aren¡¯t even truly cultivating yet they were only breathing. Rosa was also stunned her breathing started to be erratic, she knew that Safehaven Paradise is something that she and her group need. After all Safehaven Paradise is perfect for monsters to evolve, the chance of monsters evolving inside Safehaven Paradise is almost 100%. She raises her hand and asks ¡°Lord Shadowsh, how many people would be allowed every entrance?¡± Shadowsh smiled and nodded at her seemingly appreciating something he then said ¡°It seems that Rosa is extremely confident already asking for the entrance slots, well I can¡¯t me her considering that she is the guildmaster for the guild that is known to handle all types of monsters.¡± Rosa raise her chest proudly she knew for a fact that the reason why she had achieved her dream much more earlier than she had thought is because of Shadowsh so him praising her really pleases her. The people around looks at her with sharp eyes and they couldn¡¯t help but feel that they needed to showcase their confidence also. Steel and Diamond nodded they quite appreciate her talent and wit, Stone have been taking care of some trouble that she had encountered during her time on Thousand Race Empire. The reason for this is because of Steel¡¯s twin children both were actuallypatible with monsters but their elemental affinity isn¡¯t the same. So without hesitation he decided to help his children forge a path by helping the B and T Association and have some of his men obtain a high position in Rosa¡¯s guild. Diamond is also looking forward for the future of his two grandchildren unlike the past the present is now filled with lot amount of resources that the future generation would definitely need. A female with sexy figure step forward behind her were a group of burly men they seemed to respect her very much. She then took her bag out as three gigantic beasts full of baleful Qi appeared they immediately let out loud roars but suddenly the three slumps into the group being burried without any method of resistance. A Xiantian Beast in the 2nd Gate Golden Raging Ape! A Xiantian Beast in the 3rd Gate Two Headed Poison Earth Dragon! A Xiantian Beast in the 4th Gate Carnivorous Murder Elephant! All of them were Savage Beasts and judging from the scent of blood in their body and the killing intent shing in their eyes they have killed of plenty unfortunate beings. Chapter 631 Chapter 631: CHAPTER 601 ANNOUNCING THE WINNER Shadowsh snorted as he continue to put pressure on the three beasts as cracking sounds could be heard. His disy of strength awes those that were present. Even Diamond and Steel were startled to see such powerful beasts being so helpless and could only whimpers in pain. Shadowsh spoke ¡°Quite an amazing catch you guys got here A Xiantian Beast in the 2nd Gate the Golden Raging Ape, a Xiantian Beast in the 3rd Gate the Two Headed Poison Earth Dragon and a Xiantian Beast in the 4th Gate the Carnivorous Murder Elephant.¡± ¡°Each of them could be rated quite highly especially the Carnivorous Murder Elephant since it had reached the mid level of Xiantian Realm which have awakened a bloodline ability of it.¡± Diamond and Steel looks at each other in confusion, Diamond then asks ¡°My lord what is the Xiantian Realm and the word ¡®gate¡¯ represent?¡± Shadowsh realised that he was too busy these days that he still haven¡¯t released the information regarding the proper leveling system of this world. ..... ¡°Well you all knew that after the Crimson Gold Rank or Dark Gold Rank is the Transcendent Realm.¡± ¡°The Transcendent Realm is called the Xiantian Realm outside of this continent.¡± ¡°The Xiantian Realm is divided into ten levels which were known as gates because they each unlocked a part of our body and soul transforming our body into a much higher entity and realm.¡± ¡°Each gates would have 4 phase to pass through before another gate would be unlocked, the Early Stage, Mid Stage, Late Stage and Peak Stage.¡± Steel raised his hands and asks ¡°My lord ording to that ssification what level am I and my father?¡± Shadowsh then scans him and nodded he then told the two ¡°Both of you are in the 6th stage of the Xiantian Realm, you are in the early stage while your father is in thete stage.¡± ¡°Because of the cultivation technique that the two of you were practicing you have the metal Qi in your veins making your bodies extremely tough.¡± ¡°Diamond is pure metal Qi practitioner even the special ability he had awakened after he broke through 4th Gate of Xiantian Realm is that of the metal element.¡± ¡°While you on the other hand is a metal Qi practitioner which is a great choice for you because you also have an affinity with metal Qi but clearly your main attribute is earth element.¡± He could feel that the metal Qi is suppressing the earth Qi inside Steel¡¯s body and it seems that his first ability that he had awakened belongs to that of an earth element. Hearing this the people in the area were shocked they had never thought that their guildmasters were actually that powerful. Steel on the other hand started to think on how to fix his problem, he couldn¡¯t change the cultivation technique he was now practicing. So the only thing that he could do now is to search for a support or amplifying earth type technique to bnce his internal Qi. Knowing what he was thinking Shadowsh gave him a technique called Earth Armor Transformation. It is a defensive skill that could be either be used as supporting type technique or a main cultivation technique. Upon reading the content of the technique Steel immediately rejoiced he then bows to Shadowsh. Shadowsh just waves his hand indicating that Steel doesn¡¯t need to bow, he then looks at the remaining Adventurers. Knowing what his look meant the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect walk forward, upon seeing such scene the other Adventurers regretted that they are too slow. Jarius opens the space bag containing the beasts that they had captured. Shadowsh was extremely satisfied by the fact that space bags for containing living beings is now avable to almost everyone in his kingdom. Banjo and Yshelia really had helped the kingdom prosper, the space bags is quite a hotmodity for everyone in the continent but only members of the Adventure Guild would be given opportunity to buy the bags. There was only one beast inside the bag but when Shadowsh caught the appearance of the beast he was shocked. It was an extremely long flood dragon that exudes dense baleful yin Qi and just like the Carnivorous Murder Elephant it is on the 4th Gate of Xiantian Realm. His eyes lits up this dragon has a bloodline that belongs to the ancient dragon making it an extremely valuable beast. He wasn¡¯t intending to raise it, he wanted to use it as a living sacrifice for his new summon with it¡¯s high quality bloodline and it¡¯s precious body he would definitely obtain a powerful subordinate. He startedughing, he then approached Jarius and patted his shoulder as he praised him ¡°This type of beast is quite a powerful and valuable being.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a beast that could transcends level it meant that your group have done a lot to capture it alive.¡± Jarius doesn¡¯t know what he was feeling right now, he was now frozen like a statue when Shadowsh pats his shoulder. Then when he heard the praises that were given to him and his group his heart blossoms into glee. After living in Thousand Race Empire for a long time his mentality have shaped into worshipping Shadowsh. He had already adored him so it wasn¡¯t hard to convert him into a worshipper of Shadowsh¡¯s religion which was now one of the greatest religion in the empire. Shadowsh then started assessing the Savage Beasts that the Adventurers captured one by one. After a while he finally found the group that managed to win thepetition. He then clears his throat and spoke ¡°Everyone I had asssess the Savage Beasts that all of you captured and finally found the worthy ones that would be obtaining the slots for this holy cultivation ground, the empire¡¯s greatest treasure Safehaven Paradise!¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t answered miss Rosa¡¯s question so I¡¯ll answer it right now because of the performance that everyone have shown me was greater than what I had expected so I decided to be generous and out 100 slots for the three winners.¡± 3 winners! Everyone was shocked they had heard that there was only one winner but Shadowsh have decided to choose three winners. ¡°The first team I have chosen have obtained the 3rd position which would obtain 20 slots for the Safehaven Paradise is the Bewildering Forest Legacy Group!¡± The entire group of the Bewildering Forest Legacy Group hugs each other as they felt extremely ecstatic to be chosen. They felt extremely blessed even though they wouldn¡¯t be obtaining the tempting extra rewards from the main guild and their guild back home the 20 slots for Safehaven Paradise is enough for them. They then bows to Shadowsh all of them were elves they wanted to preserve the history of their old kingdom that is the reason why they named themselves the Bewildering Forest Legacy Grouo. The leader of the elves was a beautiful elf that has a pair of butterfly like wings on her back, she is the heiress of the elven kingdom back on Luminous Kingdom. The elves are a matriarchal society so females are much more powerful than males, the reason for this because they have the bloodline of the Goddess of Life and Nature. So as females were the ones that gives birth to new life they are much closer to their goddess than the males. Even though they are called the Bewildering Forest Legacy Group they were actually staying in Thousand Race Empire for quite some time now. Shadowsh continue ¡°The second group that I have chosen would obtain 30 slots, they are the Monstrous Adventurers.¡± Rosa finally heaved a sigh of relief she is both relieved and disappointed at the same time, of course she wishes that her group would win first ce but she is also afraid that Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t chose them as one of the three winners. The other members of the Monstrous Adventurers on the other hand started celebrating after arriving to Thousand Race Empire they were subjected with a lot of contempt maturing the arrogant members. After hard work and diligent work they had obtain a standing just by themselves causing them to feel extremely satisfied. Their dream right now is to return to Safehaven Paradise because they had never forgotten what it felt living inside it. Now that they had obtain the chance once again they of course were feeling ecstatic added for the fact that they were personally chosen by Shadowsh from all the best Adventurers in the continent they were feeling proud. While the two groups were feeling excited because they were chosen the remaining groups were feeling very nervous. The only ones that were not nervous were the Heavenly Sword Sect because Shadowsh have already guaranteed them 10 slots via spiritual sense. Their group did not obtain the qualifications to be one of the top three but the monster that they have capture is truly important to Shadowsh so they were given a constion reward. Chapter 632 Chapter 632: CHAPTER 602 THE PLAN FOR HOWLING RIDGE As everyone in the area were having a mental breakdown because of the anxiety the two winners the Bewildering Forest Legacy Group and the Monstrous Adventurers were using all of his free time to cultivate. Since they have been staying in Thousand Race Empire for a bit of time now they have developed a much higher knowledge of how to cultivate better than those that aren¡¯t from the empire. Even though they still haven¡¯t obtained any technique that could help them absorb Qi and transfer them into their dantian they do have their respective technique to absorb elemental energy and Mana and store them into their core. Shadowsh saw all of this and this made him think that he should hasten the progress of his men distributing the basic Qi cultivation technique throughout the continent. He then finally releases his verdict ¡°The final winner of thepetition, the group that would obtain 50 slots for Safehaven Paradise, the title of the exclusive Beast Master in the empire and the one that would be the number one adventure group in the empire for one month is...¡± ¡°The Dusk Till Dawn Group!¡± Immediately a group containing of 30 Adventurers jumped and cheered, they are yhe winners of thepetition the Dusk Till Dawn Group. ..... They belong to the Thousand Race Empire, they have beenpeting against the Genius Group for a long time now. Because Shadowsh have prevented the group of his inner circle to join thepetition the ones that were now present doesn¡¯t belong to his group and all of them were independent group. The other adventure group on the other hand felt gloomy especially those that were confident on their group. Shadowsh continue on his speech ¡°The reason why I chose the Dusk Till Dawn group as the final winners is because of this monster.¡± He then lifted a lizard that has 7 heads, this monster is a Xiantian beast on 5th Gate, it was called a seven headed Hydra. This beast actually awakens it¡¯s ancestral bloodline too bad that it hadn¡¯t developed that much because of its age. Shadowsh continue ¡°Other than this magnificent beast the Dusk Till Dawn Group have also captured 5 more beasts that are outstanding on their own.¡± He then waves his hands and all the beasts were sealed inside his dantian to be guarded by his scarabs. His action did not surprise the Adventurers present since they were already informed that the monsters that they had brought would be taken by the guild whether they win or not. Upon seeing how dejected they are Shadowsh smiles as he said another thing shocking everyone present ¡°Okay everyone thank you for participating in this event as thanks I¡¯ll let everyone here stays for a month.¡± He then waves his hand as corpses ofrge beasts could be seen they were full of Qi that seems to attract the Mana from the surrounding. ¡°These would feed you guys for a month, also for the winners, here these books would be of use to you.¡± What he had given to the three group that have won are basic Qi cultivation technique with those books they would definitely progress much better than the rests. Since his job here is done he took flight leaving the two guildmasters to stay to guard the Adventurers least they do harm in Safehaven Paradise. He had also informed Hentai to tell the elves to guard the ce they would encircle the ce on where the Adventurers are right now and prevent them from going farther. He returned to Howling Ridge with his speed he quickly arrives at where Scarlet it. He then rubs her head and said ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be free girl.¡± Hearing this the eyes of Scarlet lits up because of her excitement she raises her head and let¡¯s out a loud roar. Shadowsh then approached the door and have Hentai tinker with it while he on the other hand used his spiritual sense to disrupt the connection between the door and Scarlet. Seconds passed by before turning into minutes and finally became hours. Shadowsh was sweating profusely as he realized that the door is actually horrifying to a great degree that even he and Hentai were having trouble operating it. But his perseverance paid off as the door finally started to be active, the eyes of the nine dragon heads lits up in red light as roars came out of them. The roar stunned Shadowsh for a bit but he quickly recovers as he retreated quickly, the chain that was binding Scarlet returned to door. Immediately realising what would happen next Shadowsh releases nine Xiantian beasts all of them were in mid level of Xiantian Realm. With the door buzzing as it was slowly opening Hentai quickly stops it operation as the trembling of the door stops and the chains once again came out. There were nine chains in total each chains seems to be connected with one of the dragon heads. Sensing the power behind the chains immediately the nine Savage Beasts started fleeing but how could they be faster than the chains that nearly binded Shadowsh. Without any surprises the nine Savage Beasts were captured and the next scene startled Shadowsh as he saw the Savage Beasts bing skinny as the door continue to absorb their lifeforce. Cursing his luck he threw more Savage Beasts until he was only left with the hydra and flood dragon. He had some uses for both the hydra and the flood dragon he doesn¡¯t want to sacrifice them right now. Fortunately the door was finally satisfied and the nine Savage Beasts survives, knowing that he needs to protect these beasts he decided to make the entire Howling Ridge as his Sanctuary making it a medium. But this meant that unlike his other Sanctuaries that were full of vitality the Sanctuary that the Howling Ridge would be would be suitable for Savage Beasts and other wild and ferocious to thrive. This new Sanctuary would definitely perfect for warriors that wanted to walk in the edge of death. A perfect training ce and also a perfect n to protect this continent as long as he could raise enough Savage Beasts inside this Howling Ridge he could deter the beasts that would being out of the door. Thinking about this he immediately thought that it was a great n so he flew back to his empire with Scarlet besides him. After countless years of imprisonment she was now feeling incredibly weak so she needs to be nursed back to help. Safehaven Paradise would be perfect for her to rest her body and this would give her a much higher chance in regaining her former strength. Arriving back at his empire he quickly released the news that he was nning to build another giant project and those that were interested should go to the empire¡¯s office all help is needed. The soldiers and Adventurers would also be employed because the Howling Ridge is a very dangerous ce the workers needed protection. Other than them the hidden forces of the Thousand Race Empire which were the ns inside Safehaven Paradise would also be employed. The great move that the Thousand Race Empire have done surprised the other forces they then realised that they are quickly moving to Archinviel Kingdom. The Archinviel Kingdom received the news and became confused but only after a couple of days. The guildmaster of the Archinviel Kingdom told them about Shadowsh¡¯s n to renovate the entire Howling Ridge. Such a grand aspiration shocked the entire continent to think someone would be so bold to renovate a forbiddennd. But quickly people epted that this might be normal considering that it was Shadowsh who was the one who had thought of this. All of what he had done is always shocking the continent so they already epted the fact that he is just too different from all of them. The entire operation quickly spreads to even the civilians as many have seen this as a chance to rise to the top. Workers from the different parts of the continent immediately started traveling to the Howling Ridge. With great pay and the chance to honor their names in history the humble workers wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. Because the safety of the workers is imperative Shadowsh himself is stationed inside the Howling Ridge. The three undead knights that were familiar with the ce is now traveling with countless undead. After meeting with Sans the three undead knights were quickly promoted as their rank is now higher than most of the undeads in Sans¡¯s undead kingdom. While the Thousand Forest Continent is feeling the sense of prosperity and hope for the future in Beast Continent the situation is now much worse than before. More than half of the continent is now filled with chaos Qi if this goes on the entire continent would be a wastnd just like the Thousand Forest Continent before Shadowsh fixed it. Chapter 633 Chapter 633: CHAPTER 603 CHAOS BEAST INVASION As more and more beastmen were killed the more gloomy the continent became and the weaker it gets. The powerful powerhouses that many beastmen revered were killed rapidly as the dwindling amount of powerhouses to protect the continent became only 30. What was shocking is that the Thousand Dragon King and the Benevolent Dragon King were killed. The Thousand Dragon King was killed inbat while the Benevolent Dragon King died to protect thest known safehaven for their race Shadowsh¡¯s Kingdom. As many became frantic and we¡¯re feeling lost on what to do the believer of the Heaven Chosen Religion which was the new name that the believers of Shadowsh¡¯s religion have created knew exactly what to do. Back on Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrows started twitching and a feeling of dread continue to hound him. He doesn¡¯t know why he was feeling that way but after a couple days he realised that this was considered a problem since he couldn¡¯t fully immersed himself in cultivation if this goes on. ..... So he decided to get to the bottom of this after assuring that the renovation of the Howling Ridge is going well and the security of the workers is tight and secured he left towards the direction of the Beast Continent. He was clueless what is happening on Beast Continent right now and Hentai is also as clueless as him. But he knew one thing and that his instinct told him to travel towards north so without any lead or proper information he could only trust his instinct. With incredible speed and continuous fight without any rest he finally managed to encounter the chaos beasts. He was at first shocked before bing excited, to others the chaos beasts is just pests that would corrupt thend but this situation is different from him. He then transformed into his dragon form but this time his dragon wasn¡¯t golden or ck it was gray. This dragon form of his is a chaos beast of a dragon lineage. Sensing an aura of a much higher ranking chaos beasts the beasts that were wrecking havoc everywhere froze. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud dragon roar as he flew towards the chaos beasts and started devouring them at incredible rate. He was using the pent up energy that he received from the Immemorial Golden Barrier and the new chaos Qi he had obtain to refine his bones, veins, muscles, organs, bone marrows, blood and cores. His aura continue to soar but his cultivation wasn¡¯t rising, he wasn¡¯t absorbing spirit Qi so of course his cultivation wouldn¡¯t rise but his strength would. He was now training in physical strengthening technique together with Heaven Swallowing Technique he could increase his physical strength to a whole new level. Upon seeing such scene the chaos beasts started fleeing they might be mindless but they still have the instinct to fear higher ranking chaos beasts. The people on boats and the people that were flying were obviously stunned because of the new situation unfolded in front of them. Shadowsh continue to chase after the chaos beasts while Hentai was rapidly refining the vtile chaos Qi into a gentle type of energy suitable for refining the body. Withrge amount of energy on its reserve it doesn¡¯t need to warn it¡¯s master because it could take care of any problem along the way. After devouring thest chaos beasts on the are Shadowsh became satisfied he then let¡¯s out a burp and looks at the people that were riding on boats. He realised that the number of ships are too many to be considered as a simple event from the looks of things it looks like they were migrating. He then transformed back to his human form and flew towards thergest ship, seeing that he was approaching the people on the ships became tense. When hended on the biggest ship he was greeted by two individuals that seems to have a simrity in appearance. They are twins the male twin was exuding a natural aura of a leader he was standing straight in as if nothing in the heaven could scare him but the nervousness that he was hiding couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of a powerhouse as strong as Shadowsh. The female twin on the other hand is feeling a bit scared but she still gritted her teeth and grasped her clothes to greet Shadowsh together with her twin brother. Shadowsh asks ¡°Who are you two? And why is there so many ships in this part?¡± Hearing this the two twins looks at each other and could see relief on their eyes, the male twin took a deep breath and exined the whole event that transpired from this past month to Shadowsh. When he heard about the invasion of the chaos beasts that affected one continent after another Shadowsh was greatly shocked. His expression then changed without waiting for the young man to finish he rose up to the sky and flew towards the direction of Beast Continent. This time he wasn¡¯t blindly following his instinct, he knew exactly where the sense of unease ising from. Hentai calcted the chances of his spection being true and he received a 90% chance that what he was thinking is true. Without hesitation he told Hentai to try to simte it¡¯s connection with the secret defensive rune inscriptions that he had inscribed on Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. Hentai answered him that it couldn¡¯t achieve it because of the distance between him and Beast Continent. Feeling helpless he could only pray for the safety of those back on Beast Continent especially his two idiotic friends. Meanwhile back on Beast Continent, a giant green dragon and a giant dragon covered in ck mes is fighting against a powerful crab like monster that moves at incredible speed despite his clumsy appearance. Fire Demon Dragon King took an attack from the crab and was thrown backward despite his powerful physical strength but the crab also receives damage because of the ck mes. Bang! Old man emerald took this chance and ms his tail at the crab but it only caused it to retreat a couple of steps. Upon seeing this Old man emerald snarled as his surrounding blossoms with energy and towering trees started sprouting out of nowhere before turning into giant monsters. They started hitting the crab but it was no use they were too weak against the crab. Boom! The giant tree monsters were actually just distraction the true attack was the powerful breath that Fire Demon Dragon King was saving up. The crab lets out a ghastly cry as it started rolling in the ground but the ck mes aren¡¯t easy to kill. Especially so because it was infected by Old man emerald¡¯s nature Qi when the crab killed the tree monsters it absorbed their nature Qi. This should be fatal to Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald because with nature Qi it could heal itself but the two dragon kings knew each other very well. Using the nature Qi that surrounds the crab Fire Demon Dragon King enhanced the lethality of his mes. Old man emerald then approached him and puts his ws on his back. He couldn¡¯t help but sucked in a cold breath as he felt his wounds healing but just as the two thought that it was all over the crab stood up and the ck mes raging on its body dispersed. This scene shocked the two but they immediately realized what had happened and their expression became grim. It seems that this part of the continent have truly been contaminated by the chaos Qi and is now a paradise for all chaos beasts. The two are clearly in a disadvantageous situation if they fought the crab here so without hesitation they retreated. The crab chased after them but suddenly when it got close to the location of Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom it stops as its body trembles in fear. It had sensed Shadowsh¡¯s aura an aura belonging to a high rank of its species without hesitation it retreated. The two dragon kings looks at each other and heaved a sigh of relief, Fire Demon Dragon King couldnt help himself onmenting ¡°Thank the beast god that brat is still as intimidating as ever even though he is present.¡± Old man emerald nodded the two of them then went back to their respective territory to rest. The two have been working almost all the time since the chaos beasts have invaded their continent. Just when they thought that their continent would be destroyed the chaos beasts stop their expansion when they got near to Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom. Judging from their reaction they seemed to fear something cause a spike in numbers of the believers of Heaven Chosen Religion. The beastmen have been praying profusely for Shadowsh¡¯s return they believed that if he returned they could obtain their entire continent back. As the number of the believers grow so does the extremist fortunately the old believers were quite strict when ites to the rules so there were still no news about the extremist causing harm. Chapter 634 Chapter 634: CHAPTER 604 TROUBLE AT BEAST CONTINENT But considering how tense the continent is right now it might be only a matter of time before conflicts exploded. Now that the ten thousand race council is destroyed the beastmen were now feeling dejected and helpless. Many warriors that went to fight against the chaos beasts have lost their loved ones and were driven by revenge but their hate does nothing as many of them would encounter the same fate as their loved ones. The only sunny part of the continent is Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom many people deemed it the chosen ce. Because of Shadowsh no one dared to covet the piece ofnd but this doesn¡¯t mean that those that were ambitious would be satisfied. But they are very cautious because they could see how the extremist act, like them they are waiting for a chance to spring into action but unlike the ambitious ones the extremist would dly end their lives for their belief. As days passed the situation of Beast Continent started to stabilised but the condition of continent is now extremely awful not to mention more than 50% of the poption were killed while many evacuated the continent in search for another ce to call their home. ..... Suddenly the statue of Shadowsh started buzzing as it lits up in bright light shocking everyone in the kingdom. The bright light continue to shine throughout the entire kingdom, then something ured that further shocked everyone. A thin transparent barrier appeared and covered the entire kingdom, the people that were infected by chaos Qi which is nearly everyone felt a bit more healthier. The gray aura in their body started dispersing, what they didn¡¯t know is that the barrier is now absorbing the chaos Qi and is now using it to strengthen itself and make the spirit Qi in the area denser. The believers started chanting that their god have answered their prayers and he would descend to rescue the entire continent. Many people in the kingdom became excited but many were also skeptical but when Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King sensed the aura emitted by the statue they became excited because they knew that what the believers is now saying is all true. They spread this news and the people in the kingdom started celebrating, they all hope to regain their continent but they don¡¯t have strength to aplish such a thing. But if Shadowsh was put in the scene they had high hopes that he would be able to bring a miracle in the continent once again. He had saved them once from the assault of the Aqua Race n if they were asked who could save them in this situation Shadowsh would be the only one that would appear in their mind. He is the bringer of miracles he is considers a god on the continent he had so many title and the two strongest and most well known dragon kings at the present clearly admire him. The Divine Heaven Sect started to anticipate his return, his special elite force were excited also they have always worship him not as a god but as their ruler. He is their king and they are his knight they are loyal and have the mentality just like an extremist they are willing to do anything to aplish what their lord desires. The brightness of the statue became more and more brighter it seems like it was an indication of how close Shadowsh is. On the seventh day the brightness of the statue is now too blinding for everyone but they are feeling excited because of it. Roar! A loud dragon roar and fox cry could be heard as the brightness of the statue fades but on top of the statue came a figure of absolute beauty. Tears started welling up on the eyes of most popce in the kingdom, the believer started kneeling as they started chanting ¡°All hail the lord almighty!¡± Shadowsh looks down and saw what they were doing sensing the aura of chaos Qi in the bodies of most of his believers it seems that they have been busy these past couple of days. He couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to Beast Continent, he was just gone for a couple months and yet it was nearly destroyed. He then spoke ¡°You have done well my faithful followed not only you have followed my teaching but you have done a great deal to protect this continent.¡± He then willed the energy stored up inside his body and with his powerful spiritual sense he started healing his believers while at the same time improving their constitution and purifying their bloodline. Feeling the extremefort that Shadowsh was giving them right now the believers became touched they then swore to continue to uphold his teaching. One by one each one of them started breaking through even the children that were considered as believers of the religion started to feel strength welling up on them. The others looks at them with envy and jealousy, after rewarding his faithful devotee he decided to reward his soldiers and officials for holding the fort down while he was gone. One by one the feeling of dejection and apprehension were swept away by Shadowsh¡¯s presence. He is like the warm sun on a cold unforgiving wastnd. The 20 remaining powerhouse came and greeted him these past couple of days the chaos beasts started to feel threatened because of the bright light from the statue that they started to be active once again. To protect the people the powerhouses bonded once again and fought the invasion the 30 powerhouses became 20 because of this. When he heard the amount of people that have died during the chaos beast invasion he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. And this feeling was furthered amplified when he heard the death of one of his old friends Venerable Unrestrained. During the chaos beast invasion the Beast Buddha Sect have sacrificed themselves so that the people could retreat only their disciples have survived while the elders were killed inbat. Gongniu Jinde became the new sect leader but he was now suffering from the death of his master. When he heard this Shadowsh became silent he then looks at Old man emerald because he knew that the two old fellow were closer to each other than to him. Old man emerald forced himself to smile he had been fighting with chaos beasts all this time to cope up with the sadness he was now feeling. Venerable Unrestrained have been his friend for hundreds of years now he and the two were almost inseparable and when he became the joke of his entire n his old friend would invite him to drink. Fire Demon Dragon King was silent he knew that when Old man emerald falls from grace he looks down on him even though he tried to help his effort is much more lesserpared to Venerable Unrestrained so he during all this time he had been supporting Old man emerald to his revenge. Shadowsh spoke ¡°Call everyone tell them that now I have returned we will take back what is once ours and we will exact revenge on those foul beasts!¡± Hearing this the powerhouses were shocked they then became excited without hesitation they went and informed everyone as they quickly arrives at where Shadowsh and the others are. Shadowsh nodded as he looks at the barrennd that was once a beautiful and livelynd. He transformed into a gray western dragon with fox ears and eight fox tails letting out a roar announcing his presence he charged towards the barrennd. To stabilized the mood of the beastmen he needs to give them victory so even though he just arrived he immediately wage war against the chaos beasts. His aura caused the low ranking chaos beasts to shiver in fear but they couldn¡¯t do anything they felt their chaos Qi being devoured at rming rate. The beastmen immediately started ughtered the weakened chaos beasts without any mercy. More and more chaos beasts dies on the onught because of therge amount of death the chaos Qi in the surrounding also increased in density. Shadowsh¡¯s frowns as he realised that his pace was too slow he needed to refine the chaos Qi, it is because he was just using the energy he had absorbed to refine his physical constitution which is too slow he needed to expend the energy to an alternate object or being. He then used therge amount of energy to refine his sword and innate armor and with his permission Hentai have started turning the secret base into a separate realm. Flow of flow of energy started scattering on his kingdom with Hentai working at overtime Shadowsh is assured that there will be no problem. So he continue to devour the chaos Qi and beasts he encountered because of this they rmed a powerful chaos beasts that seems to have the same strength as the Aqua Race ancestor. Chapter 635 Chapter 635: CHAPTER 605 CHAOS BEAST INVASION ON BEAST CONTINENT Shadowsh grunted as he lets out a roar and dashed towards the frog like chaos beasts. Swish! An incredibly fast attack was thrown at him causing his expression to change. Fortunately he is quite talented at dodging but he couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to how his opponent could attack so fast. He then realised that it wasn¡¯t actually a breath attack but the frog¡¯s tongue he smirked as he grabs the tongue and pulled hard. He was shocked to realised that he couldn¡¯t pull the frog the two of them were in a stalemate as it seems that they have the same physical strength. Snorting he opens his mouth and fired a powerful dragon breath at the frog¡¯s mouth causing it to be pushed backward. Now that he was holding the frog¡¯s greatest weapon he is quite confident that it would only a matter of time before he could devour it. ..... That is what he thought but suddenly the frog position itself and with incredible speed it ms itself to Shadowsh. Shadowsh took the brunt of the attack head on and grunted he opens his arms wide and grasps the head of the frog before mming his head into it. Bam! Their heads collided and the frog was thrown back to the ground not wanting to waste this chance he flew towards it. He hadn¡¯t encountered a beast that could match him physically but now that the world presented him with a perfect opponent he wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. The frog shook it¡¯s head and croaked it¡¯s loud croak caused a powerful sonic boom to fly towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh flight was stopped by the croak he opens his mouth and lets out a roar to counter the croak when the two sound based attack dispersed each other the two fighters could only fight physically. The two then started colliding again and again as their fight shook their surrounding. Shadowsh have the upper hand his opponent could only use it¡¯s head to ram itself and it¡¯s tongue to attack but he on the other hand could use his legs and his arms not to mention his horns and tails so it was a one sided beat down. If not for the fact that he wanted to test his physical capability and endurance his opponent wouldn¡¯t have hit him even once. The other fighters from his side were now wrecking havoc and were like starving wolves released in an herd of sheeps. Their eyes were blood red seething with hatred they even fought against each other just to kill a chaos beasts if it weren¡¯t for the believers, special elite force of Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom and the sect members of the Divine Heaven Sect enforcing the rules and keeping the situation under control it would have been much more chaotic. Back to where Shadowsh is, he was now munching on his dead opponent after roasting it. The frog was a great opponent but it hadn¡¯t truly pushed him into his limit but it made him realised that the chaos beasts have powerful physical strength. With his powerful devouring ability that was further strengthened by his scarabs the traces of chaos Qi in the surrounding started to wane. The secret base is now undergoing rapid changes the believers at first didn¡¯t feel it but when some believers went outside to inform Shadowsh about what is now happening to the nts inside the cave they were given a shock of their lifetime. Outside the cave it was no longer the same forest but a different world and the believers could see that the new world around them is still expanding. They were given a shock of their lifetime but they didn¡¯t know that what is now happening in their surrounding is also happening in the garden that Shadowsh and Old man emerald have built. Withrge amount of energy from chaos Qi and the Immemorial Golden Barrier Hentai was able to make rapid changes and improvement to any territories that were considered as semi independent realm that has Shadowsh influence on it. The chaos Qi in the continent started receding at rapid pace while the Shadows¡¯s Kingdom is now rising in terms of spirit Qi density. Shadowsh continue on his onught while the rest started resting after a full day of fighting only the 20 powerhouses were able to continue. Shadowsh was having fun he meet a couple of chaos beasts that serves as a bit of a challenge to him. Many times he fought a couple of powerful chaos beasts all on his own to truly pushed himself to the limit. Now with this training he realised that his foundation kept on bing stronger and much more solid. As long as he continue on this pace he could finally increase his cultivation without worry that his foundation would be a bit shaky. Days after days passed by and the situation in Beast Continent became much more better while the situation on Shadowsh¡¯s Kingdom, the secret base and the garden could be called Thriving. After countless of days Shadowsh finally remembered something he remembered that he had left LS back on his territory but when he returned here he hadn¡¯t met him. He had only realised this after vanquishing and devouring every chaos beasts that fought back against him. He could only asks Old man emerald and found out that before the chaos beasts attacked the Beast Continent LS have decided that he needs to create a name for himself so he left the continent. Shadowsh could only pray for his safety but he knew for a fact that LS have many knowledge about different types of techniques from his ancestral bloodline. He should be a lot safer than most people in this world and he had an idea where he was now heading. If he wasn¡¯t wrong then LS was now traveling in a specific route towards the Dragon Empire the true territory that belongs to true dragons. He could only wash away his worries with work as he starts to scatter some nt seeds that were modified by Hentai to survive the barrennd. These nts belonged to the Beast Continent they were the samples that he had gathered throughout the months he had stayed on this continent. Some of the seeds belongs to Thousand Forest Continent but unlike the elemental nts the nts he was now spreading would help beasts and other nts to thrive. Other than nts he needs to recover the poption of beasts also but he didn¡¯t truly memorised the entire species scattered throughout the continent. The beastmen loves to eat meat so if the poption of beasts doesn¡¯t recover their entire race would suffer. So after they recovered the entire continent back from the chaos beasts Shadowsh immediately initiated a meeting. He had the farmers and those that are knowledgeable about beasts to put on the list about themon beasts found throughout the continent. Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King was busy throughout the recovery of the continent. Only Old man emerald has the ability to help nts grow instantly while Fire Demon Dragon King was responsible for turning the trees that were infected by chaos Qi into ashes he was also responsible for protecting Old man emerald. The rest of the powerhouses were busy keeping everyone check and keeping the situation under control. Because Shadowsh couldn¡¯t do it only by himself many people have been tasked to spread the seeds while also record the condition of the entire continent. The believers saw this as an order of their god and have volunteered to take on this task and they have been doing a great job. Without anyone realising it Shadowsh have be the person that has the highest authority on Beast Continent. Even the dragon emperor takes orders from him, the dragon n was now in the state of decline. Now that most of their n members were killed their rank as the strongest have now fallen. The opposite could be said to the fox n their strongest individuals were killed so they could only focus on nurturing their younger generation making their situation much better than the dragon n. The tiger n and the lion n have also took a great deal of harm many of their powerhouses and their younger generation were killed during the chaos beast invasion. It would take some time before they could recover not to mention that the situation of Beast Continent isn¡¯t that great because it had just recovered from the chaos Qi infection. The situation of Beast Continent have calmed down for a month before the chaos beasts once again returned. Shadowsh who was busy trying to breed beasts was taken aback when he received the news he couldn¡¯t help but be furious. He hadn¡¯t even made love to his lovers because of his busy schedule and yet the enemy has returned. Without hesitation he released all of his clones and once again transformed into his chaos beast form before flying towards the direction where the chaos beasts areing from. Chapter 636 Chapter 636: CHAPTER 606 THE TIDE OF CHAOS BEASTS He had thought that the chaos beasts would leave this continent because of his presence it seems that he was too arrogant of thinking that. But when he arrived at the spot he couldn¡¯t help but he stunned as he realised that he could feel 7 chaos beasts that is as strong as the Aqua Race ancestor if he wasn¡¯t on water. There is also another chaos beasts that have the same strength as the Leviathan his expression couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn he knew that he had to stop these beasts from reaching Beast Continent. He waves his hand and summoned his scarabs looking up above the sky he lets out a loud roar dispersing the gray gloomy cloud and showing the bright sun once again. The aura of his Sr Rune Guardians amplifies as they let out searing heat that cleanses the chaos Qi around them. Shadowsh wanted to transform into his [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] but on second thought he decided to stay on his present form since he would need to absorb the chaos Qi and if he transformed he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. mes of passion burns through his eyes his battle intent is rising as once again the feeling of danger and excitement once again became familiar to him. ..... It¡¯s like the feeling when he was back on Thousand Forest Continent participating in wars and was still weak so he couid only fight with his life on the line. He couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®This would be perfect if the whole family is here with them I could be confident that I could win this fight.¡¯ He could only sigh and once again adjust his mentality as he lets out a roar and charged towards the iing tide of Xiantian level and above chaos beasts. The tide of chaos beasts swoops down towards him, themotion that they caused rmed the remaining powerhouses in Beast Continent to look up and their expression became pale. But upon seeing the valiant of figure of Shadowsh their confidence were boosted they looks at each other and could see the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. Without hesitation they flew towards the tide of chaos beasts those that have Xiantian Realm cultivation have also flew towards the chaos beasts while those that could only watch from down below were praying that their continent would be able to survived this assault. The difference in number is estimated 20 to 1 not to mention the beastmen were a lot weakerpared to the chaos beasts fortunately they have the Scarabs to help even up the number even though it was just a bit. Shadowsh was the first one to collide with the tide of chaos beasts and immediately he killed all the Xiantian Realm he attacked. The chaos beasts started swarming towards him but this only cause his blood to boil in excitement heughs out loud and continue his ughter. His 4th Gate Xiantian Emperor Realm clones were also ughtering the chaos beasts but their pace is extremely slow not to mention they could only deal physical attack. Some chaos beasts have no physical body so the clones couldn¡¯t deal with them on their chaos form but this doesn¡¯t mean their truly helpless their attacks wouldn¡¯t harm them that much but at least it still have an effect. Shadowsh was still going wild he grabs the head of a bull with wings and ms it into a floating skull crushing it in the process. His tails have also wrapped themselves around nine chaos beasts and with his devouring ability the nine chaos beasts kept on roaring in pain. He had unlimited energy to absorb even though he was powerful he also took some hit and his muscle would quiver from the powerful attacks from the Xiantian Emperor rank chaos beasts but he doesn¡¯t care. For him this was the best training method to enhance his physical strength and to cultivate. In just a matter of seconds his cultivation rose up from early stage of 4th of Xiantian King Realm to mid stage. He could feel his physical strength rising and he couldn¡¯t help but feel energetic he continue on his onught once again tempering his newly evolved physical body and solidifying his foundation. Suddenly he sensed something and he looks behind him and saw the beastmen flying to help him. His expression changed as he lets out a loud shout that caused the ears of the chaos beasts to continue to ring. ¡°The valiant fighters from Beast Continent you mustn¡¯t charge here together with me! Stay behind the line of defence of the Scarabs and only act if the chaos beasts pass through the line! Whatever you do don¡¯t ever cross that line!¡± He respected them but they are too weak to be able to besides him, he does not want something to happen to the remaining powerhouses of Beast Continent The beastmen stops from flying and they could only watch Shadowsh as he continue his massacre. Of course because of the number of chaos beast he couldn¡¯t stop them all but the Scarabs and his clones were there to support him. There are also beastman guarding thest line of defence. After an hour the chaos beasts finally broke through the line of defence of the Lunar Rune Scarabs and Primordial Rune Scarabs. The beastmen have already been itching to fight upon seeing the iing chaos beasts they let out their battle cry and started attacking. The number of chaos beasts was too many it would take a long time before Shadowsh would be able to fend them off but because of the prolong fight his cultivation level started rising. When the next day finally dawns on the Beast Continent the entire continent is silent but just a couple of meters away from the continent was a scene of carnage. Shadowsh is still fighting his cultivation is now mid stage of 5th Gate of Xiantian King Realm. But because he was focusing on his physical capability his stats on strength, speed and endurance have risen considerably while his other stats increased much more lower. His valiant figure have now etched in the head of all beastmen they had watched him fight the entire time without rest. Because of the chaos Qi the Scarabs were affected and they couldn¡¯t fight continuously so the situation for the beastmen have be worser if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh working hard their continent would now have been overrun by chaos beasts. As his strength increased the harm he caused towards the tide of chaos beasts have also increased. He had suffered numerous injuries after fighting for one whole day even though he had a powerful regeneration ability taking an attack from more than a hundred Xiantian Emperor chaos beasts still leaves him hurting. If it weren¡¯t for his technique the Heaven Swallowing Technique he would have been grievously injured. Fortunately his ability to devour continue to be stronger as he continue to use the Heaven Swallowing Technique. With Hentai working overtime and the other parts of the tablets that he collected from the guardians of this world he wouldn¡¯t be affected even after absorbingrge amount of chaos Qi. The changes in the garden and the secret base have slowed down, Hentai was nowying foundation on them so that they could connect to other secret realm that Shadowsh have established. With the quality of chaos Qi and the quantity of chaos beasts present in the world right now Shadowsh would be able to aplish his grand dream in putting a Sanctuary in each and every ind on this world or just major powers present on this world. While fighting Shadowsh started to fall into a state of enlightment, his killing intent started to morph into a physical entity because of his spiritual sense. During all this time he had only focus on improving his physical strength without tempering his spiritual sense but after falling into a sense of enlightment into the path of killing his spiritual sense started trembling as his spiritual world started to be bigger and bigger before slowly turning into a true Nascent Soul. He and Hentai would definitely benefit if his spiritual strength truly transformed into a Nascent Soul with that Hentai could use it to travel outside. With Hentai expertise it could help Shadowsh much more better if it had a physical body. The clone does not have it¡¯s ability to scan a target but with the Nascent Soul it could. While Shadowsh¡¯s situation is not that good the situation that Old man emerald and the others are now suffering is much worser if it weren¡¯t for the fact that most chaos beasts have been stopped by the Scarabs they wouldn¡¯tst for a couple of hours much less a whole day. Old man emerald is now extremely exhausted he was gasping for breath besides him was Fire Demon Dragon King whom was now looking like a dead dog. Suddenly an incredibly beautiful female leaps to Old man emerald¡¯s arm and shouted ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637: CHAPTER 607 FIGHTING AGAINST THE BEAST TIDE Everyone was shocked especially for Old man emerald during this dire of time someone actually proposes to him. When he saw who it was his expression changed as he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Also seeing who the figure was Fire Demon Dragon King snorted but he knew he should let the two talk things out so he flew towards the iing chaos beasts to buy them more time. Because of the waning strength that the Xiantian Realm and above beastmen experts the chaos beasts finally broke thorough their line of defense. Those that were watching down below immediately started firing their catapults and arrows towards the iing chaos beasts they had already anticipated that this would happen after all only Shadowsh is strong enough to take on more than a dozen chaos beasts. The soldiers immediately went into formation their ballistas came from Shadowsh¡¯s kingdom so it had the power to take down weaker Xiantian Realm experts but the chaos beasts are considered mid to superior ranking beings so they could take the ballistas. But the soldiers still hoped that at least they could hurt them so that they would have a much easier time dealing with them. ..... Just as the chaos beasts were about tond buzzing sounds could be heard as the Primordial Rune Scarabs and the other two types of scarabs appeared. They are the scarabs that Shadowsh left in Beast Continent but because they had devouredrge amount of chaos Qi they have went into hibernation. Because of what Shadowsh had done in Beast Continent they have awoken with the help of the pure spirit Qi and Mana that Hentai have purified. Upon seeing them the determined eyes of the soldiers rxed as they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in relief. All of them are already determined to die to protect their homnd they didn¡¯t thought that there were still hope for them to live on. They let out a roar as they started attacking in a distance knowing that the scarabs would serve as their shield. Back on the situation of Old man emerald, the beautiful and sexy female that was hugging him was Huli Meili. Now that the fox n is in decline and many of the older generation have died Huli Meili thought that no one would finally stop her from pursuing her beloved. Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but hesitate he could feel his will shaking, if he said that he had no feelings for her he would be lying but he had already swore that he wouldn¡¯t fall in love once again. He had always brag to his close friends that he would definitely lose his virginity but in fact inwardly he had already decided to walk in the path of being a sect master. Now that he realised that Shadowsh would be too busy of the matters of his kingdom Old man emerald knew that the future ns they had thought when they were about to build the Divine Heaven Sect have changed, his position is now not a guardian but actually the sect master. He had never thought that he would find the position to be so fulfilling in that very moment he swore that he will make his sect the best sect there is in Beast Continent. He then looks at Huli Meili and gently pushed her away he shook his head and said ¡°I am no longer interested in the matters of love.¡± He then flew towards Fire Demon Dragon King and started helping him fight against the chaos beasts. Huli Meili looks at Old man emerald and she couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears, she knew it was her fault but she couldn¡¯t fight against the decision of her n. Huli Baixue that were watching from afar felt pity for her sister she could only sigh as she couldn¡¯t me Old man emerald for this. She then flew towards her to give her some encouragement and also protect her in this kind of environment a broken heart might be her downfall. In another scene Fire Demon Dragon King sensed the approach of Old man emerald and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He then changed his face and mocked him ¡°Hey are you truly gonna let that piece of hot meat go? You should know that the fox n are the best individuals as partners in the bedroom, you could brag that you lost your virginity to one of the most beautiful female in the continent.¡± Old man emerald raised his middle finger to him and said ¡°You¡¯ll look up to me sooner as I will lead my sect to be the strongest sect on this continent once that would happen I will bed more women than you!¡± Fire Demon Dragon King was irked by what he had said he snarled and said ¡°I¡¯ll be crowned as the strongest general in this continent and my reputation would be much greater than yours!¡± The two looks at each other then looks at the iing chaos beasts and spoke at the same time ¡°But first we need to survive this trial.¡± Shadowsh was now heavily injured because the strongest chaos beasts have started moving and their target was him. With a lot of cannon fodders they could use he wasn¡¯t able to deal a blow to them and he was now slowly losing. If things doesn¡¯t change soon he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on and with some of his clones destroyed he needs a couple of hours before he could summon them once again. Hentai wouldn¡¯t be able to help him since it is still bounded on his Nascent Soul, realising that he couldn¡¯t carry this type of battle any longer he needed a burst of power to recover. And he had this type of ability he lets out a dragon breath to the gray clouds clearing them once again. When he saw that the sun was already high in the sky he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved because he was too busy fighting he didn¡¯t know what time it was. Roar! His body expands and his aura became searing hot. Besides the sun another star appeared this star seems to exude dragon might that causes all beings to feel weak. Shadowsh was going all out he knew he had a time limit but he knew that with this newfound strength of his he could at least buy more time for his and Hentai¡¯s n. [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] He opens his mouth and breath searing me that could be felt from afar the scene shocked dragon emperor and Fire Demon Dragon King because the two were quite proficient in using mes but they couldn¡¯t reach the heat that Shadowsh was now using. The fire razed the chaos beasts those that still have intelligence started retreating but Shadowsh have already locked down on them. Without hesitation he ps his wings causing a powerful heatwave in the process with incredible speed he arrived at one of the peak Xiantian Emperor chaos beasts. He raised his right arm as his ws seems to be wrapped in mes as they tear the flesh of the chaos beasts apart. The other chaos beasts couldn¡¯t approach because of the heat being emitted by him but this doesn¡¯t mean they have stopped trying to attack him. Bite, scratch, punches, etc. He continue to attack the peak Xiantian Emperor chaos beasts until he finally ripped it into shreds. Because he was now in his [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb the chaos beasts so he had to store it inside Hentai. Boom! Without him realising it he actually broke through from mid stage of 5th Gate of Xiantian King Realm tote stage. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out as he realised that because he had been bottling up his energy all this time he already had solidified his foundation. Now that he let it all out of course he smoothly broke through he now became confident that in the future he would definitely be able to protect this world. But he knew he need to raise some capable subordinates because he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect this world all on his own. He realised this after fighting against these chaos beasts he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the Beast Continent any longer he needed to meditate to recover. He continue his rampage for another hour before stopping the gray clouds once again covers the sun. He opens his mouth and shout ¡°Everyone retreat to the continent immediately!¡± He finally bought enough time for the Beast Continent he had been working for the protection of the continent during these past few days. He then transformed into his fox form and use his illusion to stun the chaos beasts for a couple of seconds so he could escape them. Even though the beastmen doesn¡¯t know why he had ordered them to retreat they still follows his order without hesitation. Chapter 638 Chapter 638: CHAPTER 608 THE GOLDEN DOME The chaos beasts that tried to chase after the retreating beastmen were killed by Shadowsh. He continue to order to retreat as he buy them more time. His eyes then lits up as he summoned his clones once again and told them to block the chaos beasts. Seeing this the people down below were confused only Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King knew that Shadowsh probably had an idea that could save them and was now executing it. Once the beastmen finallynded on the ground Shadowsh once again shouted at them ¡°Immediately do your best not to let any chaos beastsnd!¡± He then spreads his wings and flew towards Beast Continent at incredible speed that even the dragon emperor could not follow. Once hended back onnd Hentai immediately answered [Preparation isplete initiating total lockdown] ..... The entire continent seems to shake volently as golden lights appeared on the edged of it and it started to envelop everything. Finally the golden light envelops the entire continent creating a dome like barrier that blocks the chaos beasts. During the process the clones were busy blocking the chaos beasts while those that were down below were busy firing their attacks towarde the iing chaos beasts. Once the dome was finally set up Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief this dome was created by Hentai by using its newfound ability that it had obtained from absorbing the Immemorial Golden Barrier. The dome needs arge amount of energy to activate not to mention something as big as a continent but with the chaos beasts running on rampage Shadowsh would be able to keep the dome active for a while. Upon seeing the chaos beasts couldn¡¯t prate the dome the beastmen looks at each other and started celebrating. They thought that this might be the end of their continent and their people but they always hoped that Shadowsh would bring them another miracle. Shadowsh on the other hand immediately fall asleep after seeing the dome was activated. He wasn¡¯t that physically exhausted but mentally he was dried up, to create the dome he had to share half of his spiritual sense to Hentai all the time while he was fighting against the chaos beasts. It was extremely exhausting so once he obtain the chance to rest he immediately falls asleep. His subordinates immediately surrounded him and looks at the others with stern expression even though they knew no one would dare harm him they still acted like this because of their training. Old man emerald approached them and the soldiers quickly made a path for him as they knew that he and Shadowsh are extremely close. Fire Demon Dragon King then waves his hands and told everyone to return to their respective territory. He then left the duty of taking care of the continent to dragon emperor as he brought back his subordinates back to his territory. Now that there is a dome protecting the Beast Continent the beastmen could now rest peacefully and would be able to recover from the damage that the continuous wars brought to them. The poption of Beast Continent have dwindled down to just a million or two which was extremely astonishing for a big continent. Fortunately for them Shadowsh was there to help them thrive after a couple of days of resting he quickly tend to the continent and slowly repairing it to what it was once before maybe even better. Because the strongest powerhouse remaining in beastman race is dragon emperor he was appointed as the new guardian of Beast Continent by Shadowsh. Shadowsh is now known as the undisputed ruler of the continent and because he was also responsible for repairing the continent he was now known as the god of nature by the beastmen. 2 months have passed Shadowsh now looks at the budding seeds that he had nted throughout the entire Beast Continent. He then looks at the dome and his expression became solemn. The dome was now slowly fading if he doesn¡¯t go out soon then it would definitely disappear. He also receive a message saying that his invincible kingdom is also being attacked by chaos beasts fortunately Leviathan was there to protect it. He then gathered all the powerhouses and the sect masters for a grand meeting which surprises everyone except for those that were close to him. They knew what he is nning to do and they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him and they also don¡¯t want to. Dragon emperor whom was busy with the duty of keeping the entire continent in order also arrived together with his son. Now that he was the guardian of the continent he would be too busy taking care of the dragon n so he delegated this duty to his son. They were greeted by the other powerhouses and sect masters now that the dragon n is the strongest force in the continent besides Shadowsh of course they garner respect. When everyone finally arrives Shadowsh nodded he then clears his throat and said only one sentence but this have already caused chaos in the entire room. ¡°I am leaving.¡± Even though he said it calmly the beastmen couldn¡¯t help but tremble especially the pope of the Heaven Chosen Religion. Just as many beastmen were about to say something Old man emerald spoke ¡°Me and Fire Demon Dragon King have already known that this day wille.¡± ¡°You are too great for this continent to keep you for a long time it is already enough for us, no actually you have more than enough for this continent.¡± The other beastmen calms down and all of them looks at Shadowsh with great respect even though they were reluctant to see him leave they knew that what Old man emerald is the truth. Dragon emperor stood up and bows to him upon seeing this everyone inside the room follows his example. Fire Demon Dragon King then shouted ¡°I know that your journey would definitely be perilous but I wish you a great journey and may this world resounds with your name!¡± Shadowsh smiles upon seeing the people in front of him, he was also grateful when he heard their blessing. He then stood up and spoke ¡°Don¡¯t you all worry once I finished my ns in the future all of you could travel to my homnd with ease and vice versa.¡± ¡°I wish when I return your strength would rise so that you don¡¯t need my protection anymore.¡± With that he left the room and flew to the sea before he left he gave something to his lovers and adopted children. It was a token that could transport them inside the secret base that have now transformed into an independent realm. His believers could go inside but only the believers that lived in New Hope City and the one responsible for the entrance is the pope which was an extremist but at also the same time just a normal believer. Once he was in the sea he transformed into a sea dragon with fins on his tail and his wings have be like a gigantic fin. With incredible speed he swam towards his invincible kingdom but as he continue to swim deeper he encountered more powerful chaos beasts. Of course all of the chaos beasts he had encountered were devoured by him since he need to keep the golden dome back on Beast Continent active. He also realised that this entire world might be infested with chaos beasts if this continue he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Thousand Forest Continent. If given time he is quite confident that his continent would definitely be the strongest power in this world but it seems that he wouldn¡¯t be given this chance. He couldn¡¯t but grumble he wouldn¡¯t be able to build the golden dome like back on Beast Continent because it took so much energy and effort. Keeping one dome active is already straining keeping more would definitely close to impossible. After one month of mediation he finally solidified his cultivation and have once again increased it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Specie: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Heavenly Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Origin Bloodline)], [Heavenly Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Origin Bloodline)] Grade: ????? Gender: Male Level: Peak Stage of 5th Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attributes: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi Heavenly Qi: 4.01 Runic Transcendent Strength: 19.5 Runic Transcendent Agility: 19.5 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 19.5 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 20.7 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 0th Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 25.4 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [The Son of Providence], [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] ..... Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 639 Chapter 639: CHAPTER 609 DESPAIR DOMAIN While he was getting closer to his underwater kingdom he had encountered numerous chaos beasts of different types. Many of them aren¡¯t even chaos beasts that came from another world but beasts that were recently infected with chaos Qi. Suddenly he senses something and looks in front of him and saw a gigantic whale like creature exuding chaos Qi. What is strange is that this chaos beasts only exudes an aura of a being in Peak Xiantian King Realm and yet it size is clearly not fit for it¡¯s level. His eyes lits up and he swam towards it with incredible speed. As if sensing his approach the whale turns it¡¯s head and saw him but unlike most chaos beasts that have deranged look or bloodthirst in their eyes the whale was extremely calm. Shadowsh finally got close to it, he then sat on its head and started to scan it¡¯s entire body. ..... He realised that the situation of this whale is quite peculiar he sensed that it had an astonishing devouring ability much more stronger than him but it had no ability to quickly absorbed and assimte the energy that it had absorbed. Judging from it¡¯s condition it had unknowingly absorbed chaos Qi for a bit of time now and have be a pseudo chaos beast. He became interested in this beast so without hesitation he put his palm on top of its head and initiate a contract. Sensing his spiritual sense invading it¡¯s spiritual world the whale actually did not resist on the contrary it proactively initiate a contact. This confused Shadowsh but when he finally saw what the condition of its spiritual world was he was given a shocked. The whale was now slowly being invaded by chaos Qi not physically but spiritually. He smiled as he pats the head of the whale and said using his spiritual sense ¡®You don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore.¡¯ He then told Hentai to purify the chaos Qi that was invading the whale but a shocking scene unfolded. The whale actually assimted with the chaos Qi and because it was now gentle in nature unlike before it could easily absorb it. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started shining he realised that he could create a chaos beast just like himself and he knew just how strong chaos beasts arepared to normal beasts. He then orders the whale to swim towards his kingdom even though it was as big as a mountain it moves quite fast underwater. Satisfies with it¡¯s speed he decided to continue on his experiment he started infusing his chaos Qi into the whale and have Hentai help the whale assimte with it. Because the whale was infected it¡¯s status is quite unclear once it finally became a chaos beasts he would check it¡¯s stats once again he is quite curious what it would be. But because of its size it would take some time before it¡¯s whole body finally transformed but at least it has powerful spiritual strength so even with it¡¯s huge size it wasn¡¯t stupid. After another day of cruising his kingdom could finally be seen in the horizon he saw numerous chaos beasts trying to destroy it but a gigantic beast was protecting it. He then patted the head of the whale and told it to continue swimming towards his kingdom. He then got off of it and with incredible speed he went deep into the cluster of chaos beasts and started ughtering them. The chaos beasts became confused as to why one of their own started ughtering them not to mention that the one killing theirrade is considered one of the higher ranking chaos beast. The scene was seen by the gravely injured Leviathan he was startled but as he continue to watch he was given a fright. The chaos beasts was extremely powerful he was easily killing the beasts around him. The one that was rampaging deep in the cluster of chaos beasts was Shadowsh now that he had absorbedrge amount of energy and even absorbed much to the energy reserve of Hentai he wanted to replenish it and now he was given a perfect opportunity to do so. The golden dome back on Beast Continent doesn¡¯t only serve as protection against outside forces but it also enriches the ce that it was protecting making the Mana and spirit Qi much more purer and denser. Because of this it tookrge amount of energy from him and even Hentai¡¯s reserve was taken fortunately because of the chaos beast invasion to this world he had other alternative to rapidly replenish the lost energy. Upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t stopping the chaos beasts that of the higher ranking issued an order to attack him but it was all for naught as he easily ughters them. He then summoned his clones and orders them to protect Leviathan while he was rampaging. The number of chaos beasts started dwindling down at a rapid pace as he continue his rampage. As he continue on his assault he doesn¡¯t realised that his entire body seems to be trembling in excitement about something. He then let¡¯s out a roar out of instinct as he broke through from 5th Gate to 6th Gate of the Xiantian King Realm. He then be more excited as he realised that he seems to beprehending something. He continue to massacre all the chaos beasts around them and absorbed or devour them with his action the dire situation of Leviathan changedpletely. Roar! A deafening roar was heard as something seems to broke free from Shadowsh¡¯s body. His emperor Qi and his killing intent blended together forming a strange phenomenon then a nine tailed fox with a savage expression appeared besides it is a blood red dragon that exudes dense killing intent and it¡¯s eyes were filled with brutal intent. The two illusionary image let¡¯s out a roar before turning into some kind of forcefield. Upon seeing this and sensing that the chaos beasts seems to be feeling sluggish Shadowsh immediately realised that he hadprehended thew of ughter and have turned it into a domain with the merging of his emperor Qi. He then thought of something and he quickly used his darkness domain together with his illusionary world. Something magical happened the three domains did not reject each other on the contrary they blended quite smoothly creating a horrifying domain. Inside the domain the chaos beasts became blind and because of the killing intent around them they became confused what is real and what is not. The illusions would create sounds and movement that caused them to be confused not to mention the emperor Qi that seals the spiritual sense of those that are inside the domain. The chaos beasts then starts to kill themselves because of the influence of the killing field and the illusions. Shadowsh marvels at how powerful his trio domain was but he also felt his head aching it seems that using three domains at the same time expended a lot of spiritual sense. In just a couple of seconds hundreds of chaos beasts were killed not by him but other chaos beasts. ¡®Time to finish this!¡¯ Thinking about it he lets out a roar and started killing the chaos beasts around him once again. The situation confused those that were watching they could only see bleak darkness that seems to devour everything around it dragging them into a bottomless abyss. As time goes by the number of chaos beasts started dwindling down many of them entered the area where the darkness encroached and they never came out. The higher ranking chaos beasts also started entering the darkness because they felt something was wrong since none of their subordinates came out. After a couple of hourster the darkness receded and everyone was shocked to see that only one figure was left behind. Shadowsh was now exhausted mentally he had been operating the despair domain ¡®what he had named the three merged domain¡¯ for a couple of hours not to mention he had been operating the Heaven Swallowing Technique to devour every chaos beasts that had been killed inside the domain. He then transformed back to his dragon form the one he had used when he was ruling this part of the ocean. Upon seeing him transformed and feeling the sense of familiarity thating from him Leviathan was shaken to his core. He then hurriedly bowed and shouted ¡°Greetings to my lord! Your return have shaken our kingdom! Your presence is almighty!¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head bitterly as he continue to listen to Leviathan¡¯s praises. He then said ¡°Okay enough with your praises I return here because I have a feeling that this kingdom might be suffering some kind of trouble and it seems that my hunched was correct.¡± He then approached him and patted his shoulder before saying ¡°You have done a great job protecting our kingdom.¡± Leviathan felt satisfied he had already decided to dedicate his entire being to Shadowsh so he felt great hearing his praises. Chapter 640 Chapter 640: CHAPTER 610 THE COMMOTION CAUSED BY HIS RETURN While Leviathan was showing Shadowsh the changes that had happened on Invincible Kingdom during his absence he on the other hand was checking ces or location that he could inscribe inscriptions. The starting point of his Invincible Kingdom is actually much better than his other two kingdoms because its Mana and spirit Qi purity and density is above average. But because it was still on building phase before he left he didn¡¯t immediately increased the density and purity of the spirit Qi and Mana. Not to mention the ms, corals and the other treasured beasts that he left in this kingdom is already enough to transform the entire ce. Now after an amount of time the entire kingdom is alreadyparable to most precious ground of the sects back on Beast Continent. With his n to inscribed inscriptions to increase the absorption of spirit Qi and Mana it would only be a matter of time before this ce could reach the same level as Safehaven Paradise. After finding perfect spots for the inscriptions to be inscribed he then started to check upon the marine beasts living on his kingdom. ..... The ms and the other marine beasts that he was responsible for transferring here are great for the kingdom but they have no fighting prowess. For his kingdom to truly prosper he need to train capable subordinates he couldn¡¯t leave this ce to Leviathan always. But all the beasts here are not that smart many have gained intelligence but they still could not talk much less transform into a humanoid form. Fortunately the spirit Qi and Mana here is quite pure and dense they could cultivate at incredible speed. Even if they aren¡¯t cultivating they are beasts they have an advantage that humanoid beings don¡¯t have and that is the ability to absorb spirit Qi and Mana automatically. Shadowsh then asks Leviathan who was beside him ¡°Do you know which force or group are considered the strongest and the smartest in the kingdom?¡± Leviathan started to ponder actually he doesn¡¯t know because he looked down on the beasts living in this world, he had never thought he would be asked on the situation of the beasts living inside the kingdom and judging from Shadowsh¡¯s expression he knew that it was quite important. He felt ashamed upon seeing his expression Shadowsh could only sigh he then patted him and said ¡°Don¡¯t fret it you have already done enough just by protecting this kingdom.¡± He then thought of something and he stops he then thought of two individuals that would definitely be a great help to him and to this kingdom. Kurious and Samantha with the two of them he could arrange the forces and group in Invincible Kingdom. He then told Leviathan what to do as he thenmanded one of his clone toe with him during his journey to Beast Continent. Leviathan immediately follows his order the injury on his body have already half healed even he could appreciate how dense and pure the spirit Qi and Mana on Invincible Kingdom. Seeing him leave Shadowsh quickly went to work his other clones were tasked to keep the kingdom in order. With countless species of beasts roaming in the kingdom there would definitely be conflict. While he was working inside Invincible Kingdom there were a couple of individuals that looks at him and whispered to one of their member. There are two groups in total and judging from their appearance their members of the Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n. They had been waiting for Shadowsh¡¯s return but they had never thought his return would be so grand. They had seen that the cluster of chaos beasts that numbered more than a thousand was killed by him. They felt a chill running on their spines the two groups knew that the decision of their queen/princess to betrothed themselves to Shadowsh was the greatest decision they or their entire n have made. Shadowsh on the other hand continue as usual as he was feeling great after developing his new domain too bad it took so much spiritual sense to use. He had been neglecting training his spiritual sense and only focused on his physical body now that he had developed this new domain he decided that he should focus training his spiritual sense once again after all it was easy for him to temper his body just by devouring chaos beasts. Inscribing inscriptions is also considered as a form of mental training good for developing spiritual sense so it is quite suitable for his situation right now. Also he had been studying thews all this time searching for aw perfect for him he had never thought the firstw he hadprehend himself without help was thew of ughter. Now that he hadprehend the way of thew he had a better idea on how to inscribed inscriptions not to mention he had been learning from Yshelia during his stay on Thousand Forest Continent. As he busy himself the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n who was now busy protecting their territory received the news that Shadowsh have returned. The two ns have lost many of their men during this invasion especially for the Sea Dragon n even though they are powerful they had too many enemies and not enough allies. The Aqua Race n have been ruling this part of the ocean for centuries they have made countless allies throughout the years they even have connection to the strongest ns of this world so of course they fare better than their rival. But they are also suffering something that their rivals does not have and that is the problem regarding the scarabs on their secret prison. Now that they had eaten every prisoners inside the secret prison they had been hibernating since then. Slowly they began mutating to adapt with the secret prison which blocked all connection from the outside world except for one point. Slowly they started disrupting the entire operation of the prison causing those that were guarding the entrance of the prison to feel scared. Even their ancestor had an headache dealing with the scarabs much less them whom were only guards. Suddenly the entire Aqua Race n and Sea Dragon n started rejoicing the news of Shadowsh¡¯s return have already spread. Also his feat of killing more than a thousand chaos beasts all on his own were spread shocking everyone in the two kingdom. The Aqua Race n rejoiced that they finally found the person that could solve the problem they are now having while the Sea Dragon n rejoiced because they finally found someone that could help them in this dire of time. The Sea Dragon n is a proud race they thought that the ocean should belong to them because they believe that they are better and stronger than them. They then realised this thought of theirs are very naive the beings from other worlds are clearly much more stronger than them and they are even more viscous than them. The Sea Dragon n was now suffering from heavy casualties from the continuous assault of the chaos beasts if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had ruled their kingdom for quite some time now and knew every nook and cranny of it they would have been destroyed by the chaos beast invasion. Shadowsh¡¯s feat of killing more than a thousand chaos beasts all by himself is now known and the Sea Dragon n immediately acted. The princess of the Sea Dragon n have changed her clothes into a tight fitting one her already bountiful chest have now be more exaggerated. On the other hand the queen of the Sea Dragon n wore the prettiest dress on her wardrobe she even used the most expensive cosmetics she have. Looking herself at the mirror she couldn¡¯t help but nod and her confidence shoot up unlike the princess of the Sea Dragon n she is tall and sexy even though her chest might not be as big as her rival it was still consider voluptuous nheless. While the two powers were preparing to meet Shadowsh and the two royal females dressing themselves up to meet their future husband the person in interest have no idea what was happening. He was still busy pondering on what inscriptions he should inscribed He and Hentai was actually discussing about it. Now that Hentai have a much more extensive knowledge about inscriptions it could help him inscribed a much more powerful inscriptions. After realising that Invincible Kingdom already have a deep foundation regarding it¡¯s spirit Qi and Mana he had decided to only inscribed mid quality inscriptions so that he wouldn¡¯t take much time. The thing that his underwater kingdom iscking is security so he and Hentai have been discussing on what kind of protective inscriptions the two should put. After countless of debate the two finally settle on the ck Turtle Barrier not only it works best in an environment that have plenty of water it also would be perfect for Kurious and Samantha. Chapter 641 Chapter 641: CHAPTER 611 INVINCIBLE KINGDOM Other than the ck Turtle Barrier he also decided to inscribed another inscription that would be a perfect support for the first barrier. The Heavenly Formation Array it is a powerful array that could be used to enhanced another inscription formation. Even though it is a formidable formation array of inscriptions it had one drawback, it¡¯s requirement for energy whether it is Mana or spirit Qi it needsrge amount of them to operate. But this problem doesn¡¯t exist on Invincible Kingdom because of the existence of the ms. Even he was taken aback on how special these bed of ms were maybe because nobody have yet found anything special to then that they were left alone. Actually he doesn¡¯t need to help them improve in the present now that they had umtedrge amount of pearls they could now sustain this rapid growth of theirs without needing any help. There is just one thing that they needed right now to continue to grow and that is protection they had incredible abilities to increase the density of the spirit Qi and Mana of their surrounding some of the older ms even have the ability to purify them. ..... They had tough shells to protect them also but it wasn¡¯t tough enough to deter every being not to mention they had nobat prowess so they would just be sitting ducks if they ever encounter an enemy or a predator. But fortunately for them Shadowsh was protecting them as they were deemed important for the kingdom. The ms also develop a feeling of intimacy towards him because they could only sense him via their spiritual sense they were extremely close to him. So without care in the world they started reproducing rapidly and now there are new baby ms scattered throughout the pce of Invincible Kingdom. Leviathan would order some marine beasts to safely relocate the ms that have already grown to a sizeable size. After all they would be blocking the entrance of the pce if they continue to stay all around the pce. The ones responsible for relocating them are the three gals they have been staying in the kingdom longer than Leviathan so they are much more knowledgeable about the nook and cranny of the ce. The younger ms were transported throughout the important ces of the kingdom they would be protected by some marine beasts that were trained by them. The three gals have been working tirelessly throughout this entire time because they are spirits they don¡¯t need to rest physically and the entire ce is paradise for them. Their leader the red gal have been feeling incredibly invigorated she had been stuck at peak Xiantian Emperor Realm for a long time and her mastery of herws isn¡¯t considered special. But after staying in Invincible Kingdom for a long time their spirits have been cleansed sure their cultivation would drop every cleansing but their strength would rise because every drop meant that their foundation would be further strengthened and all of their deficiency on their cultivation would be fixed. They had been cultivating the new cultivation technique catered for their race that Shadowsh have given to them. Their spiritual strength have increased and now their ability have further strengthened. Especially the red gal thew she had mastered is thew of image she could summon beings or items that she could form an image in her head but the stronger the being or item, or the greater their numbers are the more strain she would deal mentally and the more Mana she required. Now that her spiritual world have multiplied in size and her spiritual strength have multiplied in strength there is only one thing she needed. A Mana Core. Since she had no physical body and she is in the spirit race outside of Thousand Forest Continent she had no idea on how to create her very own Mana Core. She could control the Mana in her surrounding efficiently but she wanted to continue increase her strength to serve her master. So without hesitation she went to find him and because his activities weren¡¯t clearly hidden she quickly found him. But because Shadowsh was too focused on his job he doesn¡¯t realised that the red gal was watching him. The red gal only silently watched as he continue to work because she could see how busy he was she could only continue to watch. A couple of hourster Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief as he finally finished some part of the two inscription array as long as he finishes this fast his kingdom wouldn¡¯t need to worry that it would be invaded. If he was onnd he would be sweating like hell right now because he had already been mentally tired after using his Despair Domain he was now way past his breaking point. He then looks at the red gal because he was too busy earlier he didn¡¯t noticed her the one who informed him about her presence is Hentai. He then spoke in a calm manner he doesn¡¯t want to see other than his family to see him exhausted ¡°Bring me to the pce I need to sleep I have never rested throughout my journey.¡± Hearing this the red gal could only ask her question in an another day since for her, her master¡¯s health and well-beinges first. Shadowsh looks at the red gal and spoke ¡°Later I need you and your sisters toe in the pce you have been serving me all these time I need to reward all three of you also I need to give you girls a name.¡± The red gal frozed she couldn¡¯t believe what she was now hearing but knowing her master¡¯s personality she knew that what she had heard are all true. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in happiness tears started flowing from her mask even though she had no physical body she can produce them just fine as long as she has a vessel. Shadowsh was escorted to the pce because there is an inscription to keep the water out it was a relief for him. Even though he could function just quite well underwater he was born innd so air is the thing he seeked and he rather sleep in a warm dry bed than a wet one. Unbeknownst to him the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n is now rapidly approaching his kingdom. Because the kingdom is nowcking in security because the scarabs were now hibernating after devouringrge amount of chaos Qi the clones need to work double time. The clones exudes a much scarier vibe than the scarabs so the beasts doesn¡¯t care to cause chaos lest they would be killed. What they didn¡¯t know is that even if the clones weren¡¯t guarding them the three gals are. Hours passed soon it was night above the deep sea. The Invincible Kingdom is situated in one of the deepest part of the ocean so of course it would be dark but because Shadowsh and Hentai have put a daylight mechanism on the kingdom it was like they are experiencing night and day. The marine beasts living in the kingdom have already adopted to this type of routine. Even those that have developed a new sense of sight after living in the dark deep ocean would still rather live on Invincible Kingdom than anywhere. The reason for this is that firstly the density of the spirit Qi and Mana is clearly much higher than anywhere. Secondly there arerge amount of prey in the area and the amount of predators is considered quite lowpared to the number of preys. Andstly the entire ocean have increased in the danger level for all the marine beasts the already deadly ocean have now be infested with deadly chaos beasts the threat is too much for the marine beasts. A couple dayster the entire Invincible Kingdom is now boiling with excitement many beasts that seems to have knowledge were lining up to go the pce. Because the three gals were now cultivating to create their Mana Core the ones facilitating the entire event were the clones. Fortunately it was Hentai controlling them so everything is under control because of the drawback after breaking past his limit Shadowsh was unable to continue inscribing inscriptions. But at least he had obtained a reward for his perseverance and that is a total upgrade on his spiritual sense. Back at the present he have been interviewing numerous beasts and so far he had only found 3 beasts that are at least up to his minimum standard. They were the Vicious Tiger Sharks even though they are quite viscous they are at least not mindless the king of their species have decided to swore loyalty to him which he epted. The second one was an octopus that doesn¡¯t lose out to humans in terms of intelligence too bad it was only by itself and not a group. Andstly were beasts that looks extremely buff fish that has a upper body that shaped like that of a human but in their case it was full of scales. Chapter 642 Chapter 642: CHAPTER 612 THE TWO CLANS ARRIVES The one leading this buff fish like men was a siren she is a crossbreed between a Naga and a siren and her bloodline didn¡¯t reject each other on the contrary they fused in perfect harmony making her a new species a Nagasiren. Most of her men have fused with some of her blood essence that is the reason why even though they were sirens they exudes an aura that seems to belong to the dragon n. Shadowsh have already decided that they would be the group that would be given the position of protecting Invincible Kingdom. In simple words they would be the main army of the kingdom making their status quite prestigiouspared to the other two chosen group or beast. After interviewing the other beasts he had only found 4 more capable beasts after bringing them into the meeting room inside the pce he informed them about their duties and so on. The Nagasiren group would be considered as both the army and the police they would be enforcing the rules in the mid to upper part of the kingdom. For the lower part of the kingdom they should just let those beasts be if they wanted to prey upon one another. ..... The octopus would be a helper of Kurious and Samantha once they got here. The shark would be the rear army that meant that they would be responsible for attacking any beasts that dares to enter the Invincible Kingdom¡¯s area of responsibility. The Sea Fairies would be responsible for the economy and other misceneous stuff in the kingdom. Even though they are called Sea Fairies they just look like seaweed monsters their figure only consist of seaweeds that looks like an extremely long hair that covered their entire body and two eyes. Their size is only a bit bigger than his hand and their overallbat strength is only Silver Rank or Bone Tempering Rank. The spiked urchin race on the other hand would be the ones assisting the Sea Fairies in their tasks some of them would also be stationed asw enforcers not soldiers their group aren¡¯t built to be soldiers. Their race looks menacing but they aren¡¯t that suited for fighting because of their timid nature. It really is contradicting to their appearance which is as tall as a human but had a round shape figure full of spikes. Even though they are not suited for battles because of their personality their spikes could still deal lot of harm so they should work fine asw enforcers. The next group were a group of narwhals they are alsow enforcers and also considered as thest defence of the kingdom if the shark and the Nagasirens would ever fall. Thest group to be chosen were a group of crabs they are quite funny looking because their arms are clearly much bigger than their body but they are quite durable so they would be perfect for any construction work. The reason why their group weren¡¯t given the job asw enforcers is because of their speed they are too slow to capture anyw breakers. For the next couple of days Shadowsh was busy with work assigning to the seven chosen groups or beasts so that they could function well and finally adapt to their new job. Unbeknownst to him the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n have now arrived inside the area of responsibility of Invincible Kingdom. They took more time than usual because they needed to defend from the attacks or harassment that the chaos beasts have given to them. When they finally reached the Invincible Kingdom the two groups heaved a sigh of relief they knew that Shadowsh¡¯s group is extremely protective of their kingdom and all the ces that it was responsible with. So the safety of those that are inside is quite secured just as they were about to advance nine sea dragons appeared and blocked them. The two group freezes fortunately they saw that the nine sea dragons made way for them to advance. The two groups were exhausted after their travel to Invincible Kingdom many of the two groups were wounded while some of them even died during their journey. The two groups felt rxed as they saw the bright underwater city of Invincible Kingdom the two rivals the Sea Dragon princess and the mermaid queen didn¡¯t bicker as usual they were exhausted. When they finally entered the city they felt their exhaustion flying away it was quite shocking as they realised that the density and the purity of the spirit Qi and Mana is totally on a whole new level. They quickly went to rest the only ones that were awake as of right now were the true powerhouses in each group. The Sea Dragon King and the Aqua Race ancestor didn¡¯te with them they just escorted their group for a while before returning to their respective territory. They just couldn¡¯t leave their kingdom unprotected. The two groups were extremely tired so they didn¡¯t immediately went to find Shadowsh besides this reason the other reason was the Sea Dragon princess and the mermaid queen weren¡¯t prepared yet. The two have dressed and have groom themselves to look pretty in front of their future husband but because of what they had suffered during their travel their appearance isn¡¯t as morous and pretty as before. The next day their group marched towards the pce but when they passed through some kind of barrier they were stopped by a group of marine beasts that seems to be cautious of them. The two group on the other hand ignore those beasts but they still stop because they couldn¡¯t help but marvel that the density and purity of spirit Qi and Mana have actually risen up a notch. Suddenly mermaid queen frowns as she realised that the group of marine beasts still continue to block their way even though their aura clearly intimidated them. The Sea Dragon n became pissed off but because they are inside Invincible Kingdom they didn¡¯t immediately start killing. The mermaid queen spoke ¡°Are you guys by any chance a new force that the great Shadowsh have recruited?¡± The marine beasts nodded upon seeing this imaginary sweats broke seems to break of the Sea Dragon n group. If they really made a move against these beasts earlier they would either be banished by Shadowsh or killed by him. Considering how overprotective he is of his men thetter would definitely have a high chance of happening. The mermaid queen on the other hand felt relieved that she had listened to her instinct she then said ¡°Can you inform the great Shadowsh that our n wishes to meet him about the agreement that the great guardian of the sea Leviathan made with our n.¡± The Sea Fairies that were on scene nodded and they went to where Shadowsh is right now. Because the gals were still busy forming their pseudo Mana core they were absent so most of the duty in the kingdom is handled by Shadowsh. Shadowsh easily took care of the duties he had because the marine beasts are easy to manage since they follow the rule of the jungle and he is considered the strongest being in the kingdom so they wouldn¡¯t disobey him. He was now continuing his task of inscribing numerous inscriptions around his kingdom he now had finished nearly half of the project. But inscribing such a massive high quality protection formatiom array is truly mentally exhausting. Not to mention he was inscribing two arrays and one of them is that of an ancient origin. Just as he was resting after a whole day of work he saw a Sea Fairy approaching him it then informed him about the presence of the two group and their purpose. He had already known that the group were inside his kingdom as Hentai have informed him when they just entered the area of responsibility of the kingdom. He had thought they were here to seek refuge as the chaos beasts invasion continue to be much more worse. He didn¡¯t thought that Leviathan have an agreement with them so without hesitation he follows the Sea Fairy back to the scene. He hadn¡¯t changed back to his sea dragon form and is still on his human form but knowing that he should show the two group it was really him he started transforming. He grows two dragon horns on his head and a sea dragon tail so that he could move at ease even if he was walking underwater. When they arrived at the scene the entire ce became silent the two group were greatly shaken upon seeing Shadowsh in his humanoid form. They are quite ustomed seeing his domineering dragon form but he had only done this because he wanted to build prestige for himself and for his kingdom. He looks at the two group and spoke ¡°I have heard that Leviathan and your two ns have an agreement.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643: CHAPTER 613 WOMEN He then looks at the two group waiting for them to ascertain his conjecture because he had sent Leviathan to fetch Kurious and Samantha he doesn¡¯t know anything about this agreement the two groups were talking about. The two groups quickly nodded then two old men in their respective group step up and bows. They are the second strongest individual in their respective n they doesn¡¯t go out often because they were tasked to protect their kingdom. ¡°I am Michael, the blood brother of Zander and I will be representing the entire Aqua Race n in this ceremony.¡± ¡°I am Zephyr the younger brother of the ruler of the Sea Dragon n the Sea Dragon King.¡± Shadowsh looks at Zephyr and is confused as to why he didn¡¯t introduced his brother¡¯s name and calls him by his title. As if sensing his confusion Zephyr answered ¡°We have a tradition on our n that once a person with royal bloodline gets chosen to be the king of our n he would abandoned his name and would forever be known as the Sea Dragon King.¡± ..... ¡°My elder brother is the Sea Dragon King the fourth and he is considered the second most promising individual of our n.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he now realized why his own brother addresses him on his own title it seems that it is their tradition. He then coughs and spoke ¡°Okay back on the matter at hand, what agreement did your ns and Leviathan have agreed upon?¡± The two groups looks at each and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly it seems that they finally realized that he is clueless about the whole engagement thing. Just as the two elders were about to tell him what the agreement was the mermaid queen stepped up and asks ¡°Great Shadowsh where is the great protector of the sea Leviathan? He definitely could rify this whole situation up.¡± Shadowsh answered her ¡°I ordered him to do something but do not worry he would be returning after a couple of days on the meantime why don¡¯t you stay at the kingdom and wait for him here?¡± The two groups looks at each other very hesitant on what to do, do they stay because of the safety that the Invincible Kingdom give or will they return and brave the deadly sea to return to their kingdom to help protect those on the kingdom. Some of them are confused as to why the two elders didn¡¯t immediately informed Shadowsh about the engagement of their princess/queen. But what they didn¡¯t know is that it was the mermaid queen and the Sea Dragon princess that told the two not to tell him. They wanted to get close to him without all this engagement thing and knew more of who their future husband really is. Shadowsh nodded he then waves his hand and summoned the two clones he then said ¡°It seems that some of you are hesitant to stay so I¡¯ll let you borrow my clones to help you on your way back.¡± Suddenly as if something hit her the mermaid queen quickly spoke ¡°Great Shadowsh my kingdom is now suffering from a great danger that threatens our entire race.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow as he thought she was talking about the chaos beasts roaming this world. ¡°You mean the chaos beasts do not worry they cannot survive without chaos Qi so they wouldn¡¯tst for long if they don¡¯t find any ce to infect soon.¡± This is also the basis that he was confident that Thousand Forest Continent would definitely be safe from the invasion because it is extremely far from the source of the invasion. But the mermaid queen shook her head ¡°If they were our opponent then the Aqua Race n would be able to deal with them since we have our allies to assist us unlike brute savages that is now suffering tremendously because of their ways.¡± Hearing this the Sea Dragon princess grips her fist tightly but she couldn¡¯t retort what she had said because it was the truth. The Sea Dragon n is now suffering from their ways and is now clearly weaker than the Aqua Race n right now that is why she needed to secure her position as Shadowsh¡¯s wife if not once this whole thing was over their rival would definitely start to suppress them. The mermaid queen continue ¡°What we are now facing is your army of insects they have multiplied and have eaten every fellow prisoners and is now slowly adapting to our prison it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could escape or devour the prison itself.¡± Shadowsh was shocked he then remembered that a young royal family member of the Aqua Race n took thousands of scarabs from him it seems that their n is now suffering because of it. He then waves his hand and said ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry with my clonesing with you I¡¯ll be able tomand my scarabs.¡± Now that he had given the two groups his words most of the soldiers decided to return back home to protect their kingdom and the ones that are staying would be tasked to protect their respective female rulers. With 3 clones each escorting the two groups their safety have risen to a considerable degree. To fully protect them he transformed them into colossal sea dragon like beasts that have the same appearance as Leviathan. With incredible speed the two groups took off on the back of one Leviathan. He then told the Sea Fairies to amodate the two groups as he returned back to what he was doing. Without the gal monitoring them of course it is quite worrisome but he had more important things he should do. The mermaid queen saw Shadowsh leaving and pursed her lips even though she was extremely beautiful she hadn¡¯t seen any hint of lust in his eyes. The same could also be said to the Sea Dragon princess she was extremely hot and she would always cause males to want to dominate her because of her cute face but extremely hot body. What the two didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh have already seen numerous beautiful women in his time in this world. Actually he even picked those that didn¡¯t truly possess that much beauty the prime examples were his lovers. First it was Anna which had an old woman appearance but had regained her beauty because of her cultivation. Not only she was a virgin she was used by many men but he still loved her because he knew that it wasn¡¯t her fault that she had been raped. If a woman wasn¡¯t a virgin that doesn¡¯t mean that she is an extremely lustful woman nor it does mean that she couldn¡¯t be loyal and loving. There are some woman that are immoral and not loyal to their lovers but this doesn¡¯t meant that every woman is the same. The three Feng wives aren¡¯t in this category also, they were tricked by him on thinking that he was their husband. Even though they realised this after some time together with him they still didn¡¯t exposed it doesn¡¯t mean that their unloyal they just want the best for their children not mention Leo did not love them that much and only saw them as walking breathing flesh that could serve his desire and as means to continue his bloodline. The three gals are also considered as his lovers he cared about them and even epted them even though they had no face. Sure he much prefer beautiful and sexy woman (Which straight didn¡¯t) buy it doesn¡¯t mean that he would only care about that he also care about their personality if you are beautiful and sexy but has a personality like a b*tch that he would just ravage your body and wouldn¡¯t care about youter on. He still have the mentality back on his old world his confidence on himself towards women is still on early phase so he was still developing. Actually if it wasn¡¯t his instinct kicking in he would have never thought he would do all those stuff on the bed not to mention doing it to numerous females. He of course felt bad to the maids he made love with because they had no choice so he had granted then ess to his garden back on Beast Continent. His garden is considered the greatest treasure in Beast Continent right now so the permission to enter the garden is truly a once in a lifetime opportunity for a beastman. Back at the present Shadowsh was now adding some secret inscriptions to the ce that he had chosen to inscribed the inscription formation array. These secret inscriptions isn¡¯t that hard to inscribed as their only job is to hide the runes. As days passed at Invincible Kingdom the two groups that were staying in the kingdom became more and more enamored they became at the ce. With the inscription formation array halfpleted and the spirit Qi gathering array finished the quality of the spirit Qi and Mana have risen considerably. Chapter 644 Chapter 644: CHAPTER 614 LEVIATHAN IS RETURNING The Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n members that stayed in the kingdom spent their days cultivating rigorously. On the other hand the Sea Dragon princess and the mermaid queen spent their days trying to know Shadowsh much better. They were now a bit familiar with him and they didn¡¯t realised that they have fallen in love with him after quite some time of knowing him. The two are now not against the idea of being married to him at the same time the only thing that they don¡¯t want to happen is that either one of them got married first so they have beenpeting on whom would cause Shadowsh to fall in love. Shadowsh was ignorant to all of this, he is just happy that he had people to talk to. After being called the strongest being around this part of the ocean he now have no one to talk to without being treated as some sort of god. That is why he treasure the rtionship that he and the two old dragons back on Beast Continent have. ..... Old man emerald doesn¡¯t call him with titles like the great, the invincible or the almighty but call him brat which should be considered as rude as in this world strength is the number one rule. No matters what age you are as long as you have strength people would respect you and would treat as someone superior to them but clearly Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King doesn¡¯t care about that. He loves that about them back on Thousand Forest Continent he had a great number of family members that depends on him so he needs to act as the father or the big brother of the family. Other than this fact he is also considered as the main ruler of the continent so he couldn¡¯t find individuals just like the two old dragons back on his hometown that would tease him or even insult him in a yful manner his name garner too much respect. Now that the two girls seems to chat with him in a casual tone he felt it was nice so even though he would be busy inscribing the runes he would take some time to rest and just chill with the two girls. He felt so contented spending his days training his spiritual sense and he coikd already feel the improvement on his spirit as he continue to do his job. With the improvement of his spiritual strength so does the speed of inscribing and because he wouldn¡¯t stop until his head would be aching it truly does wonders to his spiritual world. The marine beasts that he had appointed on the other hand were still unfamiliar with all the tasks he was giving to them but at least they aren¡¯t awkward as with the first couple of days. Other than training his spiritual sense he was also tempering his body with chaos Qi but he wasn¡¯t the one tempering it but Hentai. Hentai have been studying the flow of the chaos Qi running through his veins so it already had the gist on how to temper his body but because it could onlg guide the chaos Qi the rate of improvement is clearly much slowerpared to when it was himself that does it. But at least he could automatically cultivate his physical body daily and all the time as long as he had suitable energy to do so. And he had, his clones were now helping the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n defend their territory and since the two ns were incapable of absorbing chaos Qi and was actually harmful to their kingdom all the carcasses were given to him to disposal. Even if the clones would be killed he coukd summon ten of them daily, now it is only nine because one of his clones apanied Leviathan back to Beast Continent. The clones would bring back some of the spoils back to his kingdom for him to gather some of them were given to his new pet Bubbles. Bubbles is the giant whale that was infected with chaos Qi, it had been staying on the kingdom devouring much of the spirit Qi and Mana. And since it had it¡¯s master¡¯s permission it would also devourrge amount of low level Xiantian chaos beast, with the scarabs apanying it daily its mastery over the devouringw have improved tremendously. But because it doesn¡¯t have the capability of absorbing and assimting therge amount of energy it had devoured it had been relying on Shadowsh for it. As time passes by its body started to transform bing tougher than before and it¡¯s mastery over thew of devouring have been improving rapidly. It had also started to develop an ability to quickly assimte the energy it had devoured it wouldn¡¯t be long before it could reach the pinnacle of Xiantian King Realm before advancing to Xiantian Emperor Realm. Two weeks passed by and finally Shadowsh receives an information regarding Leviathan it seems that he was now returning he would be able to finally arrive after a week or two. When the soldiers from Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n heard this thry rejoiced but the reaction of the two women were clearly suspicious to him they seemed to be a state in both excitement and nervousness. This is quite confusing he could gets the feeling of their excitement but why would they be nervous. Shaking his head he could only return to his job after waving goodbye to the two group he once resumed his job of inscribing the ck Turtle Barrier and the Heavenly Formation Array. He is now close to finishing his task while he was excited in finishing his job what he didn¡¯t know is that the two women quickly started discussing something. ¡°Hey fish breath what should we do we haven¡¯t created progress all this time on the contrary the longer we interact with him the more we falls in love with him.¡± Said the Sea Dragon princess in worry. The mermaid queen agreed she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say ¡°Yeah, our situation is really quite worrisome but what I am more worried about is that maybe he will think less of us when he finally knew that the agreement is actually our betrothment to him.¡± Sea Dragon princess nodded and added ¡°Yeah what if he thinks that we were just nice to him because of this?¡± The two are feeling fidgety because of all their thoughts while their subordinates were feeling very expectant on Leviathan¡¯s return. They had seen what he was capable of and they all realised that he is much greater than their rulers. They couldn¡¯t wait for him to be connected to their race because they are confident that with his help they would be able to survive all of this adversity they are facing right now. The thought of him not epting their princess/queen didn¡¯t sh in their mind, they are quite confident of their princess/queen¡¯s attractiveness. Because of this the two girls were suffering a much more greater pressure especially upon seeing the expectations on their subordinates eyes. The two girls then continue to discuss how to deal with Shadowsh and make him fall to at least one of them. They had only a timeframe of one to two weeks so it is quite nerve-wracking and their subordinates does not know what they are now feeling. The fate of their ns rest on their hands so they got to bring their A game on the table if not they would be considered as sinners of their race. While Leviathan was returning back to Invincible Kingdom, the three gals on the other hand were also close on creating their very own Mana core inside their spiritual world. They have great control over their spiritual sense and their soul so it was much easier than they have thought. Actually the red gal have already created her Mana core, the only reason why she is still in recluse training is because she wanted to create a spiritual image inside her spiritual world. The spiritual image is all her umtion of the imagew where her dragons came from and because it was her main ability the spiritual image she had created was a golden dragon. The only thing that her dragon iscking is the aura that belongs to the dragon n and their abilities if she wanted to create a perfect image she needed to create a perfect dragon. There is a person that she had in mind and that is Shadowsh she had seen his clones and knew that he was the perfect master for her. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know it yet but actually he had actually created a path of image already since long before. His path of image is the ability to change his form to that what he likes, he doesn¡¯t know this because he thought that every shapeshifting monsters but his is clearly very different. Chapter 645 Chapter 645: CHAPTER 615 THE ATTACK Shadowsh starts to tinker with his new domain if he had some free time he realised that the more he kills the stronger the domain was. Likewise the stronger his spiritual sense the stronger it was and its power peaks at night especially in a new moon. With the darkness on his aide he could easily ughter anyone that is inside his domain unless they have a domain of their ownparable to his but this would be quite rare since his domain consist of 3 no it is actually 4 domains he had only found out after countless of test. 2 of which are special high ss domain and two high ss domain, the king¡¯s domain is a special high ss domain, the stronger the king was the stronger the domain and if he was in his kingdom or any of his territory the power and strength of the domain would multiply. Just like the king¡¯s domain the ughter domain is also a special high ss domain but it is considered one of the most hardest domain to master not because it was hard toprehend it but because of how hard to control it. This type of domain would slowly corrodes ones mind causing the summoner of the domain to be just a mindless beasts that only lives to kill. This wouldn¡¯t happen to Shadowsh though as he had Hentai to warn him if he was walking close to his breaking point after all he and it are connected via souls. ..... The darkness domain is a high ss domain that is hard to master or even just toprehend, dark element is one of the rarest element there is so master of this domain is just few. The illusion domain is considered just a mid quality domain bordering low quality but because of Shadowsh¡¯s mastery over thew of imagery this domain have be high quality. With these four domains stacked to each other the Despair Domain is considered one of the most fearsome domain in this world probably only divine level domain such as the domain of space and the domain of time would be able to counter it. Shadowsh thought of the two divine level domain and knew that it was close to impossible for anyone toprehend it much less master it. But he knew someone that have a high chance of mastering this domain, it is Banjo with his own mastery over the spacew it would only a matter of time for him to create the domain of space but he needed to focus on one branch of spacew to master it. There is also Sans, his domain consist of death domain and overlord domain stacked together making it a dual domain of special high quality domain. He knew that as long as Sans and the others continue to improve at this rate they would definitely be able to help him defending this world. He just couldn¡¯t do it all on his own even with this new domain of his and the strongest being in this world is still unknown to him so he just couldn¡¯t trust them immediately. He was deep in thought pondering over how to improve his control over his Despair Domain, he wanted to minimize the usage of spiritual sense in summoning this domain. Suddenly he shook without any warning his expression changed as he looks towards a certain direction and his expression was extremely solemn. He then transformed into his sea dragon form and swam towards the direction of the Sea Dragon n territory. His burst of aura startled everyone in the kingdom upon seeing him in his dragon form once again they knew that it meant something serious. Upon seeing where he was going the Sea Dragon n members couldn¡¯t help but worry, they knew that he swimming towards that specific direction doesn¡¯t meant that he was truly going to their kingdom but still they have a nagging feeling that there is something wrong in their kingdom. In the Sea Dragon n territory a giant octopus is now rampaging in the area numerous soldiers of the n and even the Sea Dragon King himself is now fighting against it but from their situation they were clearly losing. Shadowsh¡¯s clones were tangling with the octopus, the clones that were the same size as the octopus was clearly losing in battle. But they are the only ones that are stopping the octopus advance if it weren¡¯t for them the Sea Dragon n would have suffered a cmity right now. The octopus looks like a giant demonic being as it had 3 horns on top of its head there is only one eyeball on it. The giant eyeball on its head would shoot beams that was powerful enough to take arge chunk of the clones body if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they could regenerate their lost limbs almost immediately they would have been killed long ago. The strength of the octopus is quite great but what truly horrifying is it¡¯s ability to suck the strength of anything it touches or hit. It hadtched one of its tentacles on each one of the clones and it had been absorbing their energy ever since. The Sea Dragon King looks extremely gloomy he was acimed as one of the greatest ruler of his race actually he was proimed as second only to their first ancestor and yet he was totally helpless against the octopus. The other princes of the kingdom is now shivering in fear as they realised that this might be it for their kingdom. The Sea Dragon King then thought of his daughter that he had spoiled throughout her life and couldn¡¯t help but smile thinking ¡®At least she is safe.¡¯ He was now powerless after fighting the octopus for a couple of hours now, with his stamina and endurance he could fight for countless of days but this enemy of theirs has a powerful ability to absorb their energy. The octopus lifted one of the clones and ms it into the city and immediately half of the capital city of the Sea Dragon n was demolished in this one attack. Cries of despair could be heard everywhere, the sharkmander of the Sea Dragon n approached the Sea Dragon King and said ¡°My lord we need to retreat!¡± Just as he was about to carry him the Sea Dragon King spoke ¡°It¡¯s okaymander Dous, take the civilians with you and seek refuge to Invincible Kingdom, I will go down with the kingdom I might be able you guys more time.¡± Hearing this the shark person seems to be choking he then shouted at his subordinates ¡°Men take the others with you and immediately seek refuge to Invincible Kingdom me and others will buy you guys more time!¡± His subordinates wanted to stay too but he shouted ¡°Don¡¯t disobey my orders! You guys will be the future generation of our Savage Brigade! You guys are needed to continue our legacy!¡± The soldiers could only make a respectful bow as they quickly retreated, the Sea Dragon King looks at Dous and smiled ¡°I am lucky to have you as my right hand man.¡± He then forces himself to stand up with the help of hismander both of them are ready to pit their lives against this giant octopus. There are also some individuals that clearly have the same idea as them they transformed into their true form and let¡¯s out a battle cry or roar and charged towards the octopus. Suddenly a bright light came from afar and went flying towards the giant octopus and instantly the giant octopus falls down clearly the bright light was a powerful attack. Shadowsh have finally arrived that attacked he had used earlier carried thew of ughter so it was quite powerful but it had failed to injure the octopus. He immediately asks Hentai what level it was and received the information that the octopus is half saint creature that meant he was now in the phase of transforming thews into his spiritual image. He knew all of this because of the mysterious shining individuals back on Thousand Forest Continent. He was very excited upon hearing his opponent is a powerful half saint creature and unlike Leviathan this beast is born as chaos beast. The octopus looks at him and knew that he was a formidable opponent it rose up and shot aser beam from it¡¯s eyes to him. Theser beam was quite fast Shadowsh was nearly hit by it but he managed to dodge with the flexibility of his body. He then transformed into his humanoid like form but also at the same time his sea dragon form. [Emperor sh] a powerful attack that carries his emperor Qi and ughter intent flew towards the octopus. The entire ocean seems to tremble as the attack hit the octopus it was now injured after suffering that attack. Chapter 646 Chapter 646: CHAPTER 616 THE OCTOPUS Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar he was extremely excited to find a worthy foe to test his strength, he also realised that Saint Realm is just too far apart from Xiantian Realm even though this octopus is just half Saint Realm it¡¯s strength is truly horrifying. The octopus let¡¯s go of the three clones as it focused it¡¯s entire attention to Shadowsh, it had also realised that he was a threat to it. The eyes of the Sea Dragon King started to tear up, he thought that the kingdom that his ancestors have worked hard to prosper would be destroyed he had never thought that Shadowsh would arrive and bring them hope that it was still not toote and their kingdom might not be totally destroyed after all. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t start a fight because of the presence of the city and numerous Sea Dragon n member nearby he could only charge towards the octopus and pushed him back mming countless obstacles apart. The octopus tried to stop him but his physical strength isn¡¯t easy to counter, suddenly Shadowsh stops as he realized his energy was being sapped out of his body. His eyes shes with ominous light he then bits the octopus and started to use his devouring ability. The octopus started screaming it had never thought that it¡¯s opponent also have the same energy as it. ..... Boom! Shadowsh was thrown backwards he was hit by theser from the eye of the octopus, his expression was pained as a giant wound could be seen on his chest. He lets out a roar once again but this time it carried his emperor Qi and his dragon aura, even though they are underwater the roar could still be heard from miles away. The roar caused the octopus to freeze which gave him the opportunity to use his sword technique. Heavenly Imperial sh! Because of his attack carries both of his emperor Qi, sword intent and ughter intent it was a powerful attack that would definitely deal some harm to the target. Swish! The octopus recovered in thest second and manage to dodge but it still lost one of its tentacles. Just as he thought that he is able to kill the octopus much easier now the cut part of the tentacle started growing back and it quickly regenerated into a new one. He was shocked but only for a second he realised that his enemy is just like him clearly have a cockroach like tenacity. The octopus then started firing beams from it¡¯s eye once again but this time it wasn¡¯t as powerful as before but it was much more rapid though. He started to flexibly dodge the beams while approaching the octopus he then sent out another sword sh but just like him the octopus moves it¡¯s body flexibly to dodge the attack. He had amazing control over his body and could change his shape with just a thought while the octopus doesn¡¯t have any bones so it could also move in erratic manner not to mention it¡¯s skin is extremely tough to break. The two quickly found themselves in a stalemate and only method to break it is either one of them approached their opponent and fight in closebat. The one who picked this decision was Shadowsh, he rapidly approached the octopus he had high confidence on his physical strength. The octopus actually prefers fighting in close proximity because of its ability to absorb energy from it¡¯s targets but at the present this ability of it, is now useless. Shadowsh¡¯s ability to devour is much more greater than the octopus because he had Hentai to efficiently absorb the energy but he didn¡¯t use this ability this much except when he is eating his prey. He now realised how awesome it could be and just like Gulli he could create imaginary heads made up entirely of his own Mana. He didn¡¯t though what he did was increase the devouring capability of his tails and let Hentai control their efficiency. Bam! His ws and the giant tentacle of the octopus collided once again shaking the ocean. The two have nearly the same strength but in terms of fighting capability Shadowsh is in an advantage. The octopus is too reliant on its suction ability now that it was fighting an individual that counters it¡¯s ability it was now slowly retreating. It had 8 tentacles but its opponent has 2 arms, 4 illusionary arms and nine tails it¡¯s limbs were clearly outnumbered and it was outmatched in terms of fighting experience. Everytime the octopus tried to use it¡¯sser beam darkness would invade it¡¯s eyes making it blind for a couple of seconds making it incapable of hitting it¡¯s target urately. The dark element that he had used to cover the eye of the octopus was quickly disintegrated after theser beam passed through it. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the power of theser beam he even took a hit earlier and his wound is still in the process of healing as of right now. Theser beam is entirely made up of chaos Qi unlike the chaos Qi that is inside the body of most chaos beasts, the chaos Qi that was fired by the octopus is purely destructive. That is the reason why the wounds that Shadowsh have suffered still haven¡¯t recovered yet even though he has a powerful regeneration ability. Fortunately it was him that took theser beam if it was any other person in this world it would have meant sure death. Even if he survived the destructiveness of the beam they wouldn¡¯t be able to force out the corrosive chaos Qi that came with the beam. The octopus was now pushed to a corner if it weren¡¯t for almost immortal like regeneration ability it would have long died from Shadowsh¡¯s assault. Just as Shadowsh was about to finish it off by stabbing its head he flew to the side with incredible speed as he smashed into a giant underwater volcano. Boom! The entire volcano exploded as he came out of it and looks at the octopus with a solemn expression, in thest second just as he was about to stab it¡¯s head one of its tentacles moved at incredible speed and bypasses his defence and manage to hit him undefended. The octopus have changed in terms of appearance it¡¯s eyes were now glowing in gloomy dark gray light and it¡¯s horn actually becamerger and sharper. What¡¯s more the thickness of the already giant tentacles have increased, Shadowsh knew that his opponent seems to have activated some kind of berserk skill. ¡®Hmph! You are not the only one that have a Berserk Ability!¡¯ With a will his body started expanding and his aura burst. [Demonic Berserk] + [Chaos Berserk] + Way of ughter + Emperor Dignity He and the octopus then charged towards each other, their speed doesn¡¯t match how big they are in a split second the two collided. Boom! This time the shaking became much more intense and their entire surrounding seems to suffered an apocalyptic event judging from their appearance right now. Shadowsh grabs one of the tentacles and pulled the octopus with all of his strength, the octopus felt the powerful force pulling it and was toote to react. Bam! It was mmed into the seabed but it also retaliated using three of its tentacles to punch it¡¯s opponent. Shadowsh quickly blocked the attacks but he hadn¡¯t thought that the main improvement of the octopus wasn¡¯t it¡¯s strength but actually it¡¯s speed. If it weren¡¯t for his fast reflexes he would been hit a couple of time already from the rapid attack of his opponent. The two started an all out brawl as the two were oniy using their physical strength to fight each other not using any ability. In the case of the octopus it doesn¡¯t have any ability it could use as of right now in it¡¯s berserk form, it forsakes everything and only massively increase its physical strength and capability. In Shadowsh¡¯s case he finally found a suitable sparring partner of course he wouldn¡¯t let this chance go away. Just as their attacks were about to collide once again the fist like tentacles of the octopus unfurled wrapping his hands and tails. This startled him but quickly his expression changed a massive influx of energy suddenly formed in the head of the octopus as electricity flows into each one of its horns. Shadowsh was pissed off that his opponent changed its way of fighting so he decided to give it what it wanted. He opens his mouth and his aura also started to influx and his aura is actually much greater than the octopus. His bottled up energy were released after fighting the octopus that¡¯s what he needed all this time, an opponent that could push him to use his entire strength. His reserve was filled to the brim so he could fight continuously without being physically tired. Chapter 647 Chapter 647: CHAPTER 617 BREAKTHROUGH Their energy was now at their peak as both of them fired their attacks at close range not bothering to dodge both of them have the same thought and that is heavily injuring one another. The octopus is quite confident of his regeneration ability so even if it knew that it wouldn¡¯t escape with just light injury he still dares to take the attack head on, unbeknownst to him Shadowsh also have a powerful regeneration ability that as strong as the octopus. Boom! Once the two attacks collided the entire ocean became riled up as the result of the explosion could even be seen above the ocean. The continents that were close to them felt the tremor and even from the Beast Continent the trembling could be felt showing just how powerful the st was. Leviathan who was swimming back to Invincible Kingdom felt the tremor and couldn¡¯t hide his shock. He couldn¡¯t help but thought ¡®That explosion could only be caused by someone who is as powerful as a newly broke through saint.¡¯ This left him to pondering ¡®But who would be able to cause such massive chaos¡¯ ..... Suddenly a figure appears on his mind and his body couldn¡¯t help but shiver he then let¡¯s out a roar and picked up the pace he knew that there is a high chance that the person he was thinking was really responsible for all of this chaos. Kurious and Samantha holds on him tightly fortunately the clone was there to help them against the powerful tide of water that Leviathan have created because of his speed. Back to the battlefield, Shadowsh and the octopus were both grievously injured the two have miscalcted and didn¡¯t realised that the fusion of their attack would cause so much damage. Half of Shadowsh¡¯s body was now turn fortunately it was being repaired even though it was quite slow but at least it was steady unlike the octopus which now only have it¡¯s head and it seems that it¡¯s limbs weren¡¯t regenerating at all. Shadowsh stood up but because of his injury a pained expression appeared on his face as he was forced to lie back down. Both of them couldn¡¯t move from their position, Shadowsh then notices something and looks from afar and saw a fleet of chaos beasts approaching. He snorted as he wasn¡¯t afraid, even if he wasn¡¯t able to move right now he still have his trump card against these iing intruders. Despair Domain! Once the chaos beasts were close enough he activates his domain and the entire world started to be dark from all the chaos beasts perspective. Suddenly as if someone was close to them whispers could be heard and what¡¯s more creepier is that they sensed something touching them. They sensed something was weighing their spiritual sense making it very unstable what¡¯s more there killing intent seems to be rising one after another they started attacking each other. While they went on the killing spree Shadowsh have his mouth wide open as he started swallowing the chaos beasts that were killed on the first sh. His injury is now recovering much more faster because of this, the Heaven Swallowing Technique is truly a divine level technique for it to rapidly heal a grievous wound that prevented even Shadowsh¡¯s god like regeneration ability. He looks at the octopus and realised that even though only it¡¯s head is the remaining part of its body it is still alive and still forcing itself to regenerate it¡¯s lost limbs. Cracking sounds started to emit from his body as he stood up if there were someone that saw him they would definitely see that he was only forcing himself to stand up. His mind was very heavy unlike the chaos beasts that he had fought before the chaos beasts that he is fighting right now have their own domain so hundreds of chaos beasts activating their domain of course would strain his very own domain. He then walks closer to the octopus and started biting it swallowing one piece at a time. The octopus was now feeling rmed even though it¡¯s senses was now in disarray inside the domain it could still feel the hint of paining from it¡¯s body. Shadowsh took his time devouring the octopus as he felt his cultivation rising he knew that the amount of energy that the octopus has was clearly to a whole new levelpared to those that he had eaten before. It took several minutes to finish the colossal octopus suddenly his aura res up and finally he broke through from early stage of 6th Gate of Xiantian King Realm to mid stage. But this wasn¡¯t the end steadily his cultivation was still rising and because the chaos beasts were still sending energy to him coupled with the fact that he was heavily injured breaking through his bottleneck in physical cultivation his strength is now steadily rising from mid tote then peak and finally he had broken through 7th Gate. After breaking through to high level of the Xiantian King Realm he felt his connection over thews he had mastered deepening and his spiritual strength improving. He also felt his physical strength undergoing baptism but it was finished yet he needed to temper it a bit longer before it could finally metamorphosis into something horrifying. Fortunately for him right now was the perfect ce and time to finish this metamorphosis with the help of the crazed chaos beasts that were killing each other on his domain. He took down his domain because he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it active any longer and without hesitation charging towards the cluster of chaos beasts going into a killing spree. Countless chaos beasts have already fallen into a state of mindless beast their only thought was to kill and Shadowsh who have the most different aura of everyone seemingly a chaos beast and at the same not became the number one target for these beasts. Another battlemenced Shadowsh against numerous chaos beasts now that he had exhausted his means of using his domain he could only fight them head on. Grabbing the head of the nearest beast around he used his powerful strength to crush it¡¯s head. His nine tails became extremely sharp and started stabbing any beasts that were near him and with it¡¯s ability to absorb energy the beasts that weren¡¯t killed in one attack would feel their body bing heavy. With 6 arms and three heads he could fight almost everywhere and he had no blindspot whatsoever but because these beasts were the elites of their kind they aren¡¯t easy to take down. One beast that seems to be able to transform into water blends into the color of the ocean and strikes him while he was killing 3 chaos beasts simultaneously. Shadowsh took the brunt of the attack on his back even though he knew that the attack wasing he was too preupied with the other chaos beasts to block or dodge the attack. One of the chaos beasts that looks like a giant eel with glowing body spat out a powerful electrical voltage towards Shadowsh disregarding the others of its kind. Letting out a cry of anger Shadowsh knew that he was clearly at an disadvantage but he continue to carry on, as he continue his rampage the number of chaos beasts killed by him increases. Boom! A powerful aura burst from his body as he finally broke through the bottleneck of his physical cultivation. He lets out a loudugh finally being able to break free from the shackles that were binding him. Now without even his Qi he would be able to fight against opponent much higher level than him with just his physical strength alone. The chaos beasts were already having a hard time keeping him control but now that he had broken through they were now easily killed by him. With both physical and Qi strength surpassing them by an entirely whole new length the chaos beasts have no chance. Shadowsh finally caught the special elite chaos beasts that have done some damage to him earlier without hesitation he started devouring them while they were alive. While he was going on a killing spree back on Sea Dragon Kingdom the Sea Dragon n members were now suffering from the grief of their loss loved ones. Half of the capital city was destroyed during the rampage of the octopus not to mention numerous cities were destroyed when the invasion of the chaos beastsmenced. Thr Sea Dragon King looks at his people and couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart wincing their kingdom was utterly destroyed by beasts not from their rival but beings from other worlds. He sighed as he closes his eyes painfully when he finally opens them once again a determined look appeared on his face. He then shouted to his people ¡°Everyone! I have failed you as your ruler! This kingdom failed to protect you from the invaders! I knew now that this wouldn¡¯t help you get pass from your grief but we must do everything to live for those that have passed away!¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648: CHAPTER 618 SHADOWSLASH AND SEA DRAGON KING CHAT ¡°Now follow me the safest ce possible as of right now¡± He then leads the survivors towards a specific location and when the survivors saw where they were heading they knew that what their king have said was right, that ce is the safest ce right now in their minds. Invincible Kingdom! The Sea Dragon King thought that his daughter have already seduced Shadowsh seeing him rescue them in their predicament so he is quite confident that they would be epted to the kingdom warmly. What he didn¡¯t know is that his daughter only made little progress and she is actually the one that had fallen to Shadowsh not the other way around. Speaking of Shadowsh he was now exhausting after a long day of fighting, after breaking through a couple of times he had solidified his current cultivation through battle. He then let¡¯s out an exhausted breath as he felt his entire body raging in fire he had overused too much energy that is the only reason why he was exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for this fact he could fight a couple of days before finally being exhausted but even though this is his situation he was actually inside. ..... With this breakthrough his strength once again increased exponentially he had much higher confidence of dealing on what¡¯sing. He then checked his stats. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Specie: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Heavenly Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Origin Bloodline)], [Heavenly Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Origin Bloodline)] Grade: ????? Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 7th Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi Heavenly Qi: 6.04 Runic Transcendent Strength: 60.5 Runic Transcendent Agility: 45.5 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 60.5 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 54.7 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 0th Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 58.4 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [The Son of Providence], [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- It seems that because of the breakthrough of his physical cultivation have increased both his physical strength and endurance greatly to the point that the two have actually transcended his spiritual stats. He then started stretching for a bit before swimming back to the Sea Dragon n but when they got there he saw nothing but destion. His two clones kept guarding the ce just like he had ordered actually these two clones were the reason why he had discovered what had happened to Sea Dragon n. When he received the information from Hentai that his two clones were being massacred repeatedly he knew that a powerful entity have shown up. He had always been seeking a challenge now that he had found one he wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to battle against such worthy opponent. He summoned back his clones into his spiritual world as he decided to chase after the Sea Dragon n group and find out where they are going. Slowly his fatigue starts to disappears knowing that his exhaustion was only temporary because of his rapid breakthrough he wasn¡¯t surprised when he felt energised once again. With his incredible speed and the fact that the Sea Dragon n were moving in groups he managed to catch up to them quite easy. When they saw him again without any injury everyone was shocked they didn¡¯t know that he had suffered such great injury earlier and only managed to recover just recently because of therge amount of chaos Qi he had absorbed from the chaos beasts and his own regeneration ability. The Sea Dragon King looks at him calmly but inwardly he was sighing in defeat as he realized just how far the difference the two were. But he beams immediately he swore that he would persuade his daughter to carry Shadowsh¡¯s offspring as long as she could give birth to more than one son they would be able to train at least one of them to takeover the Sea Dragon n. He then looks at Shadowsh once again and asks ¡°Was my daughter behaving well back on your kingdom king Shadowsh?¡± Every member of the Sea Dragon n pricks their ears to listen to their conversation after all their fate is now connected to their princess. ¡°She was behaving quite well to my perspective not only that she and mermaid queen would sometimes hang out with me, I felt gratified knowing that I have people to talk to when I want to rx.¡± Hearing this the expression of the Sea Dragon King became nked. He didn¡¯t if Shadowsh was telling the truth or he just doesn¡¯t want to talk about his love in front of everyone in the present. He then clears his throat and asks once again ¡°Hahaha, I never thought that daughter of mine would be able to act such gentle manner as expected girls do really changed when they get married.¡± Shadowsh became curious he then asks ¡°So whom is this lucky person that managed to actually win miss Inuoe¡¯s heart? He must be one lucky fellow indeed.¡± Hearing this the Sea Dragon King once again nked out he knew that the person he was talking with was clearly very curious and wasn¡¯t faking it. That only meant one thing and that is his daughter or everyone that went to Invincible Kingdom did not told Shadowsh about the engagement. The veins on his forehead started throbbing because of anger he then starts to calm himself and down and asks ¡°Well let¡¯s just say that she is about to married she is engaged to one of the strongest individual no actually she is engaged to the strongest individual in this area.¡± Hearing this a shine started glowing in Shadowsh¡¯s eyes he then asks ¡°Whom is this person you speak? I want to spar with him if I have the chance.¡± Sea Dragon King let¡¯s out an awkwardughter while inwardly cursing his subordinates for their ipetence but suddenly he remembers Leviathan he then asks a question once again ¡°Well king Shadowsh have you talked to your subordinate the Leviathan?¡± Hearing Shadowsh remembers that the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n have an agreement with Leviathan. He answered ¡°I sent away Leviathan to escort some people that are special and would help my kingdom grow but don¡¯t worry he would be returning soon I think maybe two days or three he will finally arrives.¡± ¡°This brings me to my question I kept hearing about this agreement that your n and the Aqua Race n have with him do you mind sharing it with me?¡± Sea Dragon King answered calmly ¡°It is best to hear it from your trusted subordinate, on the other hand I have another question for you.¡± ¡°Why did you rescue us?¡± Everyone in the Sea Dragon n became tensed and also be excited to know his reason for rescuing them. Shadowsh looks at the Sea Dragon King calmly he then looks at the rest of the Sea Dragon n and asks ¡°What do you all want to hear? The truth or the lie?¡± The Sea Dragon King became silent he just silently looks at Shadowsh¡¯s face for a couple of seconds while they were traveling to Invincible Kingdom. ¡°If you were to say the lie, what lie would you say?¡± Shadowsh became silent for a couple of seconds he then proimed loudly ¡°I proimed myself as the strongest being in this part of the world, as one of the saying back on my old hometown says, With Power Comes Responsibility!¡± He radiates such a righteous aura that people would definitely fall from what he had said but just like what he had said this was all a lie. Sea Dragon King looks at him and said ¡°Considering what you have shown us so far I would definitely that.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the truth then?¡± Shadowsh spoke ¡°To find a worthy opponent.¡± The Sea Dragon King became stunned he then remembered his first encounter with him and the way he had told him that he will defeat him and make a name for himself. He startedughing boisterously he then wipes the nonexistent tears on his eyes and said ¡°I take back what I said earlier, the truth really fits your persona quite perfectly.¡± Shadowsh snorted ¡°I am not a battle maniac okay, I just want to increase my strength and finally I have achieved my goal and finally broke through to my current realm.¡± The Sea Dragon King froze, when he fought Shadowsh he had already thought that he was peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm so if he broke through does that meant he was now a Saint? Chapter 649 Chapter 649: CHAPTER 619 THE PROGRESS Sea Dragon King became excited he had been stuck in Xiantian Emperor Realm for a long time. Unlike the normal cultivation route which you only need to umte Qi and master your own path, the path of the Saint is very different. The Saint Realm needed lot of luck to achieved since the prerequisite is to at least achieve enlightenment before being reborn into your Saint Body. One needed to also fully utilized their domain making it no longer an active ability but ones own train not to mention one needed to strengthen an innate weapon made by them personally out of theirws. He wanted to asks him how he had aplished such a thing from the ancient records he had gathered achieving such a feat is nigh impossible. But he had reservation as a king he shouldn¡¯t be so shameless Shadowsh have already rescued them from an attack that would no doubt kill all of them not to mention he was now acting as an escort for their group. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly scold his daughter for being hesitant if they did the deed already he would Shadowsh¡¯s father inw so he wouldn¡¯t be in an awkward position right now. ..... Unbeknownst to him Shadowsh was just a high level Xiantian King expert he hadn¡¯t even reached Xiantian Emperor yet. The entire Sea Dragon n group finally arrives at Invincible Kingdom after a long journey, because Shadowsh was with them no chaos beasts managed to get close to the group. Just like in Beast Continent the people in Sea Dragon n adores strength and upon seeing how powerful he was they started admiring him. When they got to the kingdom Sea Dragon King immediately went to find his daughter and have a lengthy chat with her. The mermaid queen was shocked when she found out that the entire Sea Dragon n was nearly wiped out she couldn¡¯t help but worry for her own n. On the other hand the Sea Dragon King was berating his daughter for her own indecisiveness. The Sea Dragon princess could only lowers her head because she knew that her father was right. Ignorant of all of this Shadowsh have now started to meditate and once againpress the Qi on his body. Even though he breakthrough have solidified after all the battles he had fought he still wants to further established his foundation so that even if in the future he would make a continuous breakthrough it wouldn¡¯t leave his foundation full of holes. After breathing out a ck sludge that seems to have polluted the water around he felt so rxed. The runes in the pce activated purifying the ck water into nothingness, after stretching for a bit he decided to go out. Who greeted him outside his pce was the mermaid queen she looks a bit worried when she saw him she finally heaved a sigh of relief, he saw her trying to calm herself down. She then asks ¡°Your greatness is the situation of my n the same as the Sea Dragon n?¡± Her voice was shaking clearly showing she was very anxious to know, Shadowsh smiles as he patted her head and assured her ¡°Don¡¯t worry your n is fine.¡± Upon seeing his handsome smile the mermaid queen blushes but she was happy inside. If it was someone else that told her what he had said she would still feel anxious but he as the number one expert in the area she knew that his word holds more weight than others. Shadowsh then remembers something and said ¡°By the way the problem that you guys have been suffering have also been solved, the scarabs have already returned to my control they are now helping your n defend against the chaos beasts.¡± Hearing this the mermaid queen became ecstatic she had always been worried that he might hold it against them that they had took his pets but looking at his face it seems that he doesn¡¯t care. Actually in fact he was ecstatic when he received the information regarding the evolution of his Primordial Rune Scarabs they have managed to grow numbers after staying in the prison for a couple of months. Because of this he decided to enhance their devouring capability by letting them devour one of the highest energy in this world. Chaos Qi! Chaos beasts would be a supplement for them he had realised this when he saw that the scarabs he had now have adapt to devour chaos Qi. Their progress is quite slow just showing how powerful chaos Qi is but at least there is some progress after all the chaos beasts they are eating are a much higher cultivation realm than them. The average cultivation realm of the scarabs are high level Xiantian King that meant they are either in 7th to 9th Gate of the Xiantian King Realm they still need time to achieve Xiantian Emperor Realm. But at least their requirement for cultivating is quite low and their means are terrifying as long as this continue it would only a matter of time before they would be able to achieve Saint Realm. Too bad unlike the other beings such as the beastmen and humans they would never be able to form their Xiantian Image. Shadowsh already have a Xiantian Image but his is quite strange after all his image could be anything he imagined not to mention it¡¯s strength is horrifying as long as he had his clones and scarabs he could activate it. His Xiantian Image have transformed into a powerful ability the [Ten Thousand Beast Array]. His trump card is actually his Xiantian Image he could summon it without the help of his scarabs and his clones but it¡¯s power would be mediocre. Once a person achieved Xiantian Emperor Realm their Xiantian Image would be their Nascent Soul but he was a special case since he had already developed his Nascent Soul before breaking through Xiantian Emperor Realm. After chatting with the mermaid queen for a bit he finally went to where the Sea Dragon n have gathered he knew he should address the issue of where they are gonna stay on his kingdom. They can all stay in his capital city but it would be considered too small for all of them after all his kingdom is still in the process of progressing. Shadowsh saw that the Sea Dragon King was already there so it meant that he and his daughter have finished their talk. The Sea Dragon King nodded at him he looks very solemn it seems that he had an idea why he was there. The members of the Sea Dragon n on the other hand were feeling anxious because of the solemn atmosphere especially those that still have their family members. Shadowsh immediately went to the point so that the others could finally rxed ¡°I know that some of you already have an idea why I am here.¡± Sea Dragon King nodded, he then spoke ¡°Yes, me and my trusted subordinates have already talked about what we my nsmen should do right now.¡± ¡°We have decided that we will be serving under your kingdom and will be a vassal.¡± Shadowsh was shocked he then recovered his calm expression he asks in a solemn manner ¡°Have you really thought this through.¡± Sea Dragon King nodded, he then look extremely depressed his eyes shes with extreme bitterness ¡°Our kingdom exist no more.¡± Hearing this the other members of the Sea Dragon n started crying even those that have stayed on Invincible Kingdom cried. Sea Dragon King held on and didn¡¯t cry because he still have his reputation to save ¡°So the only method for us to survive is to cling to someone as powerful as you even though we knew it sounds so depressing it is the truth.¡± Shadowsh sighed he then gathered Sea Dragon King and his trusted subordinates to discuss further cooperation. The Sea Dragon King and his group needed a new ce to stay in while Shadowsh neededrge amount of capable subordinates to take care of the kingdom. The twoplemented each other needs and weakness, the Sea Dragon King then brought his men to one of thergest territory in Invincible Kingdom and decided to build their new home there. Shadowsh¡¯s then scattered his subordinates and clones throughout his kingdom to guard the ce tightly. Meanwhile Leviathan who was very anxious is now approaching the kingdom, it would only take one day for him to arrive. Back on Beast Continent, Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King was now having a spar the two have decided to continue their cultivation and build their foundation so that they would be able to fight together with Shadowsh. The other powerhouses in the continent were also thinking the same thing knowing that the barrier that was now protecting wouldn¡¯t exist forever. Those that are consideredmoners were also working very hard to help their continent recover. Chapter 650 Chapter 650: CHAPTER 620 LS The Beast Continent was now recovering in a steady manner because of Shadowsh¡¯s method the chaos Qi that invaded the continent have been purified and was turn into an abundant amount of energy to restore the health of thend. The thing that the beastmen were nowcking is beasts, they have many nt seeds that Shadowsh have distributed to them but they have beasts that they could rear. The beasts that were now present in the continent were powerful beasts that Shadowsh and his group have raised if the beastmen let these beasts be the one to popte the continent then there would be a high chance that in the near future these beasts would be the ones ruling this continent. So to solve this problem of theirs they had decided to travel into other continent so that they could capture suitable beasts or any beasts that have the same origin as themon beasts that have gone extinct on their continent. That is one of the reason they are training so that they would obtain the strength to protect themselves during their journey. The one leading this journey is the dragon emperor and the recovered fox empress of the fox beast n. The fox empress was heavily injured because she had used one of their n¡¯s forbidden spell to trap the chaos beasts invading their territory in a realistic dream. ..... The dragon emperor knew this so he didn¡¯t get angry when she didn¡¯t join the fight against the chaos beasts during the time when Shadowsh have arrived. The weakest group in the four ruling beast n right now was the tiger beast n so the n was now doing everything in it¡¯s power to improve their reputation and strength. Because they found out about Hilda they are now seeking her for help, they wouldn¡¯t be able to force her to ept their request. The force behind her is now the ruler of the entire continent, one wrong move from them might result in their extermination. Shadowsh¡¯s group is now known as the ruler and protector of the entire continent because of this the Heaven Chosen Religion have started to amassed a great number of new believers. But because of the teaching of the religion no chaos happened on the continent as the pope whom was personally appointed by Shadowsh obtaining a great power via the abilities [Emperor Chosen Subordinates] and [Imperial Edict]. He is now on par with the strongest powerhouse in the lion beast n but he didn¡¯t unt his strength as he was busy spreading the religion he is now considered as a fanatic believer after being given such power. All the powerhouses in the continent have also known about the secret realm that Shadowsh have built for his believer and all of them were given quite a shock. Of course Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King wasn¡¯t shocked by this, they have a secret realm of their own back on Shadowsh¡¯s mansion. The two kept this secret to themselves those that entered the garden were clueless that they already have entered a new realm. Because the number of strong beasts existing on the garden were too many to count for the protection of his adopted children Shadowsh have appointed the seven sinful beasts as the guardian of the garden. The strongest beast at the moment is still Sloth but Wrath and Envy is now approaching his level. Sloth could get a tie if he battle against Fire Demon Dragon King in his domain but he wouldn¡¯t be able to tie up with Old man emerald because just like him his domain is quite a powerful one. Sloth rarely make a move if there was chaos but if the chaos was too great everyone would be able to see how ruthless he was. Back to where Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald were, the two were now exhausted after a whole day of training. Fire Demon Dragon King spoke ¡°Old virgin it seems that I need to master my domain if my ability continue to stagnate I would be ashamed to be called one of the top ten strongest being in this continent.¡± Old man emerald nodded, he then said ¡°I am quite proficient in controlling my domain unlike you but I still have a lot to do to fully master my new strength.¡± Unlike Fire Demon Dragon King who had broken through peak level of Xiantian Emperor Realm he on the other hand had forcefully broken through his current realm with the help of LS. So all this time he waspensating with hisck of foundation and experience so that he wouldn¡¯t be left behind once his friend broke through to the legendary realm of the saints. Fire Demon Dragon King has a powerful domain but it was full of holes not as sturdy andpact as Old man emerald. He had always been fighting using his body as a weapon but now he realised that he needs to strengthen his domain if he ever wants to increase his strength. Fire Demon Dragon King then waves goodbye to Old man emerald and returns back to his territory. His territory now have an active volcano in it and he would sleep deep in theva when he had time slowly increasing his affinity towards fire element and further increasing the sturdiness of his scales. Fire Demon Dragon King still have no children so he was busy with his lovers on making one making it quite hard for him to always sleep on the volcano. He had always wanted to sire at least on child so that he could continue his tribe¡¯s lineage especially now that many of his tribesmen have died during the invasion of the chaos beasts. Old man emerald wasn¡¯t worried about his tribe because unlike most tribes his still have a thriving number of tribesmen for it to prosper. Not to mention now that he had some fame and could be considered one of the people that have the highest authority in this continent his tribe is now thriving much better than before. Many of the geniuses of his tribes have joined the Divine Heaven Sect because of his presence there. His sect have now be one of the strongest force in the continent and because it had allied itself with Beast Buddha Sect thetter one is now recovering from the damage that the chaos beasts have inflected to it. Suddenly the barrier trembles a bit as Old man emerald¡¯s expression changed he then looks towards a certain direction and quickly flew towards there. This aura was extremely familiar to him and he had a hunched that the person that have arrived in the continent is his benefactor. When he arrived there his expression became happy as he saw a giant golden dragon in front of him radiating intense dragon might but it seems that his body is still full of scars. Judging from the chaos Qi that was radiating in those scars the ones responsible for inflecting these wounds were chaos beasts and powerful ones at that. Old man emerald hurriedly went to his side and use his life energy to help him recover, the golden dragon let¡¯s out a loud roar as it felt extreme pleasure from having his wounds healed. This golden dragon was LS but his appearance have changed from dark gold to bright gold that seems to reflect all the light that was directed to him. LS have suffered grievous wounds after fighting numerous chaos beasts during his journey he had returned here because he knew that his body could no longer take any more harm if not it would definitely break down. He was then given a shocked a couple of secondster as it realised the harmful energy in it¡¯s body starts to disperse. He decided to stay here for his wounds to recover before going back outside, he had now created a reputation underneath his name after helping many to flee from the chaos beasts. He was ying as a hero saving people from the monsters but most of the time he would lose against higher level chaos beasts and he had to flee leaving behind those that he could not protect. He wasn¡¯t stupid he wouldn¡¯t dare risk his life to total strangers he might want fame but not to the point he wouldy down his life for it. Old man emerald then escorted him back to ths garden, on the other hand LS was now in daze as he saw what had happened to the continent. Unlike the luscious and vibrant continent back then the continent was now barren of course there were seedlings that were growing but the difference is just too great. He looks at Old man emerald for answers, as if knowing what he was thinking Old man emerald started exining ¡°There was a war that had ured in this continent.¡± ¡°What we had faced is the strongest foe we had ever fought against, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that our dear friend your master Shadowsh returned just on time there wouldn¡¯t be a Beast Continent left in this world.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651: CHAPTER 621 I AGREE LS nodded he knew that this was mostly likely the truth, he had fought against the chaos beasts and knew just how powerful they are. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine just how the beastman fared against such beings but Shadowsh was different. He knew just how powerful his partner was because he had been receiving massive feedback in strength for a while now and knew that Shadowsh have been progressing at rapid speed since the invasion. Because those in the mansion were quite familiar to him he was warmly received by everyone except for the mischievous ones such as Wrath, Pride and Greed. The three knew that hard time would being for them now that the big boss have returned back to the continent, during the time LS was in the continent the three would have a daily trashing from him causing them to be a bit traumatized by him and even when the three tries to fight him together the result didn¡¯t change. Fortunately for them LS is still injured and needed time to recuperate, also he was busy digesting the experience he had gained during his journey. Back to Invincible Kingdom, Leviathan finally returns when he saw many members of the Sea Dragon n swimming about in the kingdom he was startled. ..... He then saw many soldiers matching around the kingdom many of the soldiers were marine beasts that have been staying in the kingdom for quite some time now but there are some of them that belongs to the Sea Dragon n. This situation really confuses him, on the other hand Kurious and Samantha felt something seems to be calling them deep in the kingdom. Leviathan finally arrives at the pce and saw that Shadowsh was already there waiting for him other than him there were a couple of individuals inside the pce, he immediately became the center of attention when he arrives. Once again he was hit by a sudden feeling of confusion but he still greeted Shadowsh ¡°Greetings my lord! I have brought the people you have asked for.¡± Kurious and Samantha quickly arrives in front of Shadowsh as the two looks at him in confusion, Shadowsh on the other hand became happy upon seeing that the two finally arrives in this kingdom. He quickly exined why he had called them over and when they heard their grand duty the two immediately epted his request without hesitation. Other than the fact they owe him a great deal of debt just the fact that the spirit Qi and Mana in the kingdom is much denserpared to Beast Continent is tempting enough. The two were the escorted to their new home which was basically inside the pce and also the center of the formation array on the city. Once the two left Shadowsh immediately faced Leviathan and asks ¡°Leviathan, I have heard that you had an agreement with the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n care to tell me what it is.¡± Leviathan immediately freezes he forgot about this, he had agreed because of the prospect of a connected realm otherworld pathway that the Aqua Race n have discovered and the fact that he wanted the kingdom to prosper. But he actually forgot to inform the most important individual that was involved in the agreement, he was now sweating imaginary sweat as he realised he was screwed big time. He then looks at the members of the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n, his gaze carries a hint of me as if saying ¡®Why didn¡¯t you guys informed him?!¡¯. Immediately those from the Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n looks towards different direction, some of them felt guilty while most of them mes him for not informing his lord. Leviathan took a deep breath and gulps his saliva as he started to stutter but he still managed to inform Shadowsh about the secret realm that seems to be connected to an another world that was found by the Sea Dragon n. Shadowsh was shocked but when he heard that the Aqua Race n requested that he solved their crises regarding the scarabs heughs out loud and said ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that I have already solved that problem.¡± Leviathan looks at the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n once again but seeing that there were still no one that step up to help him he coukdconly bite the bullet and said ¡°There is also an additional agreement that me and the rulers of the two ns have talked about.¡± ¡°They wanted to betroth their daughters to you.¡± The smile on Shadowsh¡¯s face freezes as silence quickly descended on the pce, a couple of secondster a chilling atmosphere starts to spread in the pce causing people to shiver. His voice became incredibly cold as he asks ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that my love life would actually be decided by someone other than my other, very surprising indeed.¡± The coldness of his voice seems to freeze the entire area knowing that this would definitely be catastrophic Leviathan hurriedly exined ¡°No we didn¡¯t decided yet we have waited for you to return and wants to showcase the two beautiful rulers of the two great ns we didn¡¯t immediately agreed because we can¡¯t control your decision you can ask Sea Dragon King over there.¡± Leviathan special move! Shifting me. Sea Dragon King spoke knowing that he had no choice ¡°Great guardian of the sea Leviathan I am no longer called Sea Dragon King as the Sea Dragon n kingdom have now been destroyed you can call me patriarch Xu of you will, regarding what sir Leviathan have said all of them were true our lord.¡± Now that the Sea Dragon n have decided to surrender to Invincible Kingdom he doesn¡¯t want to make a bad impression towards him. Shadowsh is still in doubt suddenly the mermaid queen spoke ¡°It is true! Actually I offered myself to you so that you would graciously forgive us for taking your pets the so called engagement was only formed because of the deal about the secret realm.¡± Hearing this he could only ept their exnation but this information needs to be processed by him first so he let everyone leave the pce. The Leviathan heaved a sigh of relief upon realising that he wasn¡¯t mad at him, he then approached Sea Dragon King or otherwise known as patriarch Xu now. Both of them then discuss the events that had transpired during these past couple of days, actually it¡¯s more like patriarch Xu exining to Leviathan about their n¡¯s current predicament. Leviathan nodded he could understand that what patriarch Xu have decided was the best way for their n to survive. He was happy that he finally had people that could help him managing this kingdom, now that there is a protective array on this kingdom his job have be much easier and he could use this free time to recover his injury. After chatting some more he left and went into where the ms breeding ground was, the ms living in the kingdom were the true treasure in the kingdom. That is why he had decided to have resident built near their breeding ground not only the location have the densest spirit Qi and Mana it also is close to the pce. The Invincible Kingdom might not have existed as long as the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n but it is much stronger than the two forces. Now that the Sea Dragon n have decided to surrender to it the strength of the Invincible Kingdom is now undisputedly number one. The thing that was nowcking in the kingdom is time as this was the first time Shadowsh was governing a kingdom with his own hand. There aren¡¯t that many suitable subordinates that he could leave the kingdom to, Leviathan might be great but he would be too busy with the task of scouring throughout the entire ocean of this world. Only by them can he truly calls himself the great guardian of the sea, Kurious and Samantha on the other hand would be tasked by only one job and that is to protect the kingdom. With their lifespan the kingdom¡¯s future was looking very prosperous. Inside the pce, Shadowsh have decided to ept the marriage agreement of the two beautiful female rulers. He needs to conquer most or even the entire world for him to increase the power that the world was granting him. Since the mermaid queen is the only offspring of the Aqua Race n¡¯s current ancestor it wouldn¡¯t be called far out if he was considers the semi ruler of the n. That meant that he no longer need to force the Aqua Race n to surrender under him causing more death, for Inoue¡¯s case it was totally different. The remaining members of the Sea Dragon n needed something to calms their down and would cause them to be at ease with their future. Chapter 652 Chapter 652: CHAPTER 622 THE DIVINE GODDESS As long as he could marry their princess this would definitely calms them down and if their princess would give birth to his child their future would definitely be secured. After thinking about this he sent a message to patriarch Xu, Inoue and mermaid queen that he needs them to be present this afternoon. The ones who will be delivering the message would be the Sea Fairies, they have been constantly doing a great job that he had given them a job inside the pce. He wanted their species to thrive as they are clearly much smarted than regr beast and would definitely be helpful to this kingdom¡¯s development. The Sea Fairies became an untouchable entities in the kingdom after he starts to give them preferential treatment but they didn¡¯t use this to their advantage as their species were an easily contented bunch as long as they could live happily they are already contented with it. Seeing them leave Shadowsh immediately starts to ponder where he could build their residents. Actually he decided to build residents for his early workers or subordinates so that in the future they would have a ce of their own. ..... The sharks would be stationed inside the capital city since their main job is to protect the outeryer of the kingdom¡¯s territory so they needed to be assured about their n¡¯s safety. The Nagasirens were given a territory of their own because of their numbers so that they wouldn¡¯t feel restricted doing their own thing or just celebrating their tradition. The Narwhals would be located near the Nagasirens they would be the informers if there was ever a need to, the octopus was now serving as Kurious and Samantha¡¯s very own servant or helper so it doesn¡¯t need a ce of its own as it could live inside the pce. The spiky urchin tribe would have their own ce close to the capital city they would be enforcing thew there. His early subordinates were still new to their job so they are still adapting, other than the Sea Fairies which have already gotten used in their duty the other stills exhibit confusion. But with Leviathan back they would be forced to do their jobs properly if not they would definitely get an earful to that guy, knowing just how much he cares for the future prospect of the kingdom he would definitely demand the best performance from them. The situation in Invincible Kingdom have calmed down the reason for this is because most chaos beasts that have invaded in this world werend dwellers. Many races started evacuating or more like fleeing from their homnd because of the invasion that was now rapidly spreading into this world. The continents ornd that the Sea Dragon n have conquered was now overrun by chaos beasts. The residents of the destroyednds were forced to flee many of then died because their powerhouses have been reduced by the Sea Dragon n before the chaos beast invasion. Even though they have the help of the remnants of the army of the Sea Dragon n it wasn¡¯t enough to block the advancement of the chaos beasts and many of them were swallowed. One by one inds starts to be barren, the poption of this world have also starts to decline rapidly. All the hidden forces and major power of the world was rmed by the rapid growth of chaos Qi fillednd in this world, as more and morends were conquered or infected by the chaos beasts the higher the chance or the more rapid they could continue to expand. If this continue to goes on the people of this world would definitely be doomed, most of the major forces and the hidden powers in this world knew about the chosen one event so they were waiting for Shadowsh to appear. The Demon Fox n knew who the chosen was and they are quite confident that Shadowsh would definitely give them preferential treatment so unlike their peers they aren¡¯t worried that they would be swallowed by Shadowsh¡¯s forces. As of now in the Demon Fox n Shadowsh¡¯s family have decided to return back to Thousand Forest Continent now that they had achieved Xiantian Realm. They came back together with the princess of the Demon Fox n Lilith, one of individuals that have the highest authority grand elder Fragrance and some younger generation geniuses from the n. When they reached the continent they were given a shock because they realised that there is no longer a restriction blocking the beings above the Xiantian King Realm. Fragrance couldn¡¯t help but frown as she had seen Mary¡¯s memories so she knew that Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let this happen without any protection for the continent. Just as they were confused as to why Shadowsh took down the restriction when theynded on the continent immediately thsy sensed numerous eyes looking at them but after realising who they were the vicious and cold eyes that were directed to them receded before disappearing. Fragrance waspletely shocked out of her mind because she knew that those eyes belongs to powerful beings that could easily kill her. Suddenly the space in front of them starts to fluctuate and an incredibly sexy figure in blinding pink light appeared. She looks at the members of the Demon Fox n before resting her gaze towards the five foxes. She couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°They really are rted, can¡¯t believe that guy would have family members this weak.¡± Mary and the girls heard this and couldn¡¯t help but droops their heads low because they knew whom this pink figure was talking about. Fragrance on the other hand seems to realise something and she couldn¡¯t help but kowtow to this pink figure and shout ¡°Greetings to the great divine goddess!¡± Lilith was like stricken by lightning she couldn¡¯t help but stutter ¡°Di Di Divine Goddess!¡± From what she knew her n had once have a divine goddess together with their ancestor, their divine goddess was the strongest being in their n on their time and no one in this world could defeat her. In her time there were countless monstrous geniuses roaming around the world but there aren¡¯t many individuals that is equal to her, there might be some individuals that could draw a tie against her in a fight but they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. She had a legend that is stated that she hadn¡¯t lost against anyone even until her death she hadn¡¯t lost to anyone. The pink figure looks at Lilith and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction, she then said ¡°It seems that the descendant of my n is still making progress even in this iplete world.¡± Lilith felt happy hearing this as she had been idolizing this ancestor of hers, she wanted to obtain the legend of being undefeated just like hers. She then said ¡°I have always adore you Divine Goddess! Your legend of being undefeated is still resounding throughout all this time.¡± Hearing this the mood of the pink figure became gloomy she couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Remain undefeated till death? It seems that the lie made up by my believers continue to spread even until now.¡± She then looks at her nsmen and said ¡°What you have know might not be theplete truth, I did lose but the only being I lost against was the being that invaded this world together with it¡¯s army.¡± She still remember that time when she and all the strongest powerhouses of this world bond together to fought off against that being, she remembers just how helpless she felt and how heroic their leader was. Too bad even after his death she couldn¡¯t say the words that she had been keeping inside her but she wishes that in their next life may they meet again. Lilith was given a shock she had always believed that her idol was undefeatable but now hearing that she had actually lost was too much to take for her. But Fragrance on the other hand became solemn ¡°Divine Goddess what do you mean it and it¡¯s army?¡± From what she knew there was a war that had happened long ago and this war was the reason why this world of this became iplete. The pink figure looks at Fragrance and said ¡°It seems that our n¡¯s intelligence is still as great as ever¡± ¡°Okay listen here young ones, the one who have nearly devoured this world was someone called the lord of chaos.¡± Fragrance and the others were confused so the pink figure continue on her exnation ¡°the lord of chaos is one of the strongest being in this universe, he is also responsible for what is happening right now.¡± This was quite a blow for everyone, Lilith then exims in shock ¡°Do you mean that all of these chaos beasts were a part of the army of the lord of chaos?!!!¡± The pink figure nodded ¡°Yes and no, these chaos beasts you now see invading this world is just considered substitute army they aren¡¯t truly a part of his army because for it they are too weak for them to be considered it¡¯s subordinates.¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653: CHAPTER 623 RETURN OF THE SIX FOXES While the others were still reeling in shock because of this fact the pink figure continue ¡°The real army of the lord of chaos were the Saint experts but don¡¯t worry this world of ours is considered lower worlds so the lord of chaos wouldn¡¯t put any of interest in it but one of his army do.¡± ¡°The Chaos Lord Envoy Zreyghy whom was the Saint that invaded this world and nearly destroyed it, because of his failure in the past he would definitely return to correct his mistake.¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but shiver on the fact that their world is considered one it the weakest world there is but she sighed in relief when she realised that the lord of chaos have no interest in their world. She then asks ¡°It seems that he wants to reim his pride but considering that you have bested him in the past you certainly could do it again right?¡± She had great confidence in her idol but Fragrance was different she knew that if their Divine Goddess still has her power she definitely would have returned back to their n already. Their n have been trying to expand but because of the number of experts in the n isn¡¯t that greatpared to the other great ns they coukd only continue to increase their poption and expert in a steady but calm manner. There is only two extreme expert in their group and that is their ancestor and their patriarch but the two were always busy so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to make a name for themselves. ..... Fragrance then asks ¡°Now that the war is upon us would Divine Goddess lend us your strength once again?¡± The pink figure shook her head and sighed ¡°I wish I could continue to protect this world but my time hase not to mention my strength is now no longer as powerful as back then.¡± Hearing this Lilith and the others were greatly disappointed even Fragrance which have already known that this would be her answer was disappointed. They cannot help themselves because the legend of their Divine Goddess was greatly ingraved in their mind. The pink figure then started fading out but before she left she spoke one sentence ¡°Me and others might not be able to protect this world anymore but it had found a worthy chosen one.¡± ¡°This will be myst reminder for the n, if you want to survive and prosper you must be close to him as he is the only person that would be able to turn this war around.¡± Fragrance and the others eyes shes as they swore that they would not disappoint their ancestor besides even if she hadn¡¯t said this to them they would still try to have a close rtionship with Shadowsh. On the other hand the six foxes were incredibly proud when they heard that their brother/son/nephew managed to awe one of the greatest warrior of Demon Fox n. The group then advances towards Thousand Race Empire but as they got closer to the empire the more shocked those from the Demon Fox n were. They realised the thickness and pureness of Mana and spiritual Qi in the surrounding got more purer and denser as they advanced. On the other hand the six foxes continue to release their aura so that if one of the member of their kingdom spotted them they would immediately know who they were even if they were in their human form. Mary spoke ¡°Before we left this ce is stillwless but now we hadn¡¯t even encountered one bandit on the forest, strange.¡± But they still continue their way to the kingdom but when they finally set foot on the territory of the Thousand Race Empire they were immediately assaulted with incredibly pure Mana and spiritual Qi. They could even see that unlike the white clouds that they had seen the clouds on the sky of Thousand Race Empire were in different colors. The entire group couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the breathtaking scene they couldn¡¯t help but thought that they had been transported into an another world. Lucy mumbled ¡°This looks like the sky from Safehaven Paradise, what exactly had happened during our absence?¡± The group continue to advance passing through numerous ¡°viges¡± and ¡°towns¡± but those from the Demon Fox n couldn¡¯t help but feel weird. Their expression was very weird as they saw the so called viges and towns they had passed, those ces could be considered one of the most prosperous city in most continent or kingdom and yet in this ce they were only called a backwater ce. As they continue to advance they became more and more amazed, especially for Fragrance as she saw numerous individuals in different race started to interact with each other as if it was normal. There were even interspecies offspring ying about and judging from the expression of the residents they weren¡¯t faking their happiness. When they finally reached one of the cities in the empire the young geniuses from the Demon Fox n couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated. They saw numerous young geniuses just like them passing by and judging from the expression of the people these geniuses weren¡¯t even that famous. Sure they are much more powerful than them and have much higher cultivation rank than them but that was only because they were groomed by their n using the n¡¯s resources for them. And from what they heard from the six foxes these geniuses obtained their own cultivation resources by either aplishing missions from the Adventure Guild or doing some business. That means that their experience is much more greater than them and if they were given enough time they would be able to catch up with most geniuses back on Demon Fox n. And judging from the present condition of the continent it wouldn¡¯t take them centuries to achieve this but only just a couple of decades before the quality of the geniuses in this continent would be much more higher than those from Demon Fox n. Fragrance nodded as she kept watching the empire she couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¡°The Chosen One is really differentpared to all of us he actually managed to create this type of empire in just a couple of years.¡± ¡°Now judging from the viges and towns that we had passed before we set foot on this empire I realised that the people were actually following the custom of this empire.¡± Those that were perceptive immediately realised what she had meant and they nodded as they realised that maybe what she had thought might be the truth. The entire continent is now owned by Shadowsh! For them it wasn¡¯t surprising considering that the continent that Demon Fox n were situated is much bigger than the Thousand Forest Continent and their n owns the entire continent. Considering Shadowsh¡¯s strength which was said to be equal to their ancestor it was only normal that he rule this entire continent. Mary nodded she couldn¡¯t help but hasten her stride as she had sensed someone familiar, as she passes through numerous individuals many men couldn¡¯t help but draw their attention towards her. Lilith and the others were invisible to the popce only if they separate from Fragrance would they be visible. Since Mary separated from the group of course she became visible and her beauty immediately draws the attention of almost all men. Some men looks at her with admiration but that was it they seem to be attracted to their simr sex than those of the opposites. Meanwhile Steel was discussing something with his sister-inw about their ns for Rock Treasure City when suddenly he sensed a familiar aura and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. His expression became strange he looks towards a certain direction and saw a breathtaking beauty walking towards him. His sister-inw looks at where he was looking and saw the beauty also and she couldn¡¯t help but snort, raisin her foot she stomps into Steel¡¯s foot. ¡°Argh!¡± Immediately Steel holds up his foot and made a pained expression, his sister-inw didn¡¯t hold back and since she was wearing high heels made up of an elemental crystal it was incredibly sharp. He quickly shouted ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± His sister-inw snorted and said ¡°I should be asking you the same thing how dare you look at an another woman with that lewd expression of yours I am gonna tell big sister about this.¡± Steel was given a fright he quickly uses his hand to cover her mouth, this move started his sister-inw just as she was about to re up he quickly told her something via spiritual sense ¡®That woman isn¡¯t simple I sensed the same aura as our empress dowager before we could ascertain her identity don¡¯t you dare be disrespectful towards her!¡¯ His sister-inw was quickly given a fright when she heard this she might know that Shadowsh¡¯s family were kind and benevolent but because of the heavenly phenomenon that blesses the entire empire their attitude became respectful as if it was ingrained in their bones. Chapter 654 Chapter 654: CHAPTER 624 MARY But this is also the reason why Shadowsh felt a bit strange when speaking to them, the only ones that were able to resist these type of aftereffects were JM and the other monsters. Reason for this is because they have been staying Safehaven Paradise a realm that Hentai was regting and protecting, Hentai is capable of absorbing any type of energy without absorbing it¡¯s harmful effect and the greatest example of this right now is Shadowsh¡¯s ability to absorb chaos Qi and purify it. So they just obtain the blessing without the aftereffects which was extremely unfair to all the popce in the empire. No one knew of this aftereffects though as they already respected Shadowsh since before so they don¡¯t think that their minds were affected. Back at the present the two higher ups of the great Adventure Guild in Thousand Race Empire is now trembling as they saw the beautiful approach, the one who is the most nervous is actually Steel as he sensed that the woman¡¯s attention was directed towards him. Mary finally arrives in front of Steel, she then greeted ¡°Steel it has been a couple of months!¡± ¡°How are you and your father? And what had happened to the kingdom? The sky is now exactly like the sky inside Safehaven Paradise.¡± ..... Steel¡¯s eyes widen as he now realised that there is a high chance that this woman¡¯s identity is exactly what he had thought. He started sweating upon seeing his reaction his sister-inw have also realised that her brother-inw¡¯s spection might be the truth, Steel then took a deep breath and nervously asks ¡°Empress Dowager?¡± Mary became stunned she then looks left and right before pointing at herself in disbelief, she doesn¡¯t go out of Safehaven Paradise that often and since she was just a monster since birth she always had the mentality that she isn¡¯t someone special. Seeing her reaction Steel immediately paled as he is now hundred percent sure that this was Mary he was talking to. Without hesitation he bows his head to her and greeted ¡°Greetings to her highness Empress Dowager! Congrats to your safe return!¡± His sister-inw alsi copied his action as she also shouted the same chant because of their shouts the people quickly turn their head towards their direction. Immediately everyone¡¯s mind froze as they processed what they had just said a couple of secondster they all kneeled as they cursed themselves that were disrespectful to the being that give birth to their amazing ruler. On the other hand Mary was very confused as to what was happening, knowing her personality and the fact that she wasn¡¯t here when Shadowsh have returned and made the entire continent tremble under him Steel quickly escorted her. Mary could only blindly follow Steel, on the other hand Steel¡¯s sister-inw quickly informed the knights about Mary¡¯s presence and in just a couple of seconds they quickly arrived. Without hesitation they formed a perimeter around her so that people wouldn¡¯t get close to her. Mary looks back to Fragrance and her group she was clearly lost and what to do and her gaze is full of pleading. Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy, Flora and re all heaved a sigh of relief that they hadn¡¯t followed her because just like her they would definitely be confused on what to do. Suddenly they felt their bodies floating andnded in front of the knights that were escorting Mary. Everything became silent, the appearance of three children and a beautiful woman that is equal to Mary out of thin air is just too stunning using this as her advantage Mary quickly shouted ¡°Those are my daughters and sister!¡± Hearing her shout the knights also encircled them and they were escorted to Hope City which was the capital city of the empire. As they go Steel kept on recounting to the group what had happened during their absence, they were given a shock when they heard that Shadowsh managed to conquer the entire continent. When they heard his reason to do so they all agreed that it was just and they knew that even if he had no just reason to do so they would still support him. Mary suddenly asks ¡°By the way why am I called Empress Dowager? This is the first time I was called that was it made me feel strange.¡± Steel exins ¡°Now that the entire continent is under the rule of our great ruler Shadowsh we must maintain the status of the royal family so that no one would dare think to disrespect you.¡± Mary looks at him with a hint of disdain as she said ¡°No one would dare to do that considering my son¡¯s prestige not to mention he doesn¡¯t harm this continent on the contrary he is the reason why this continent is considered great again.¡± Steel agreed to her but he still continue to exin to her that they as subjects of this empire must respect her and her family. Mary could only give up as she saw that even the knights agreed to what Steel was saying it seems that it was really rooted on the subconscious mind of the people that Shadowsh and his family are gods. The little girls on the other hand did not care they just want to return back to Safehaven Paradise and y with their old friends, back on Demon Fox ind there were too many restrictions for them. They have been used to a life that seems to be free from all worries or restrictions that is the life Shadowsh had given to them. Because they were being escorted in a grand manner it took them more timepared to what they had thought. The news of their return have reached numerous people¡¯s ears and immediately many went to make a connection with them but because of the knights they at least avoid this kind of hassles as they travel. Sans and Leafinia were ignorant about their return as the two were now busy in the project that Shadowsh have left them. The Howling Ridge project still needs a lot of work before it could bepleted but it could already house numerous Savage Beasts even though it was still iplete. Day by day numerous Savage Beasts would be thrown inside, the baleful Qi inside became food source and energy for them. With only other Savage Beasts as their prey their fighting strength continue to increase as they survive longer in such a barbard full of death and despair. But because the elite undead force that Sans have were keeping them inside the ridge not one of the disastrous beasts manage to get out of the ridge. While Sans and Leafinia were in deep discussion Sans starts to tremble as he received a message from his subordinates. He had left at least one subordinates in every major cities in this continent so that if there was any news they would be able to transmit it via one undead at a time. Sans received the news of Mary¡¯s and the others return he quickly stood up and told those inside the room the news. Hearing this everyone stood up in shock as quickly both Sans and Leafinia got out of the tent and both of them summoned their pair of wings and flew. Leafinia¡¯s pair of wings were made up of vines that glows in green lively light, on the other hand Sans pair of wings doesn¡¯t stick on his back it seems like they were connected to him in an invincible thread. The pair of wings were made up of bones but there seems to be some skin made up of entirely of yin Qi. With each p of their wing undead and nature Qi would be produced, because their wings is only considered support to increase their speed the two hadn¡¯t truly developed it after all since they were now Xiantian King experts they could fly with just their Qi. Yshelia also ps her wings as she quickly caught up with the two, with her mastery over the ancient runes she managed to inscribed some origin runes in her body causing her strength to have a massive increase. The others saw this cursed they then looks at each other before quickly charging out of the camp, they knew that all of them cannot leave the project behind so those that were too slow to react would be left behind. Just like Sans the elves also heard the news and quickly they ryed the news back to Safehaven Paradise as the elite elves came out dressed in their gorgeous outfit to meet up with Mary and the others. Clearly unaware of things happening back on Thousand Forest Continent Shadowsh and the two major forces of the sea have finally agreed to unite through marriage. Because of his prestige in the ocean none of the intelligent beings in the sea thought that it was unfair for him to have the two most beautiful woman in the area. Chapter 655 Chapter 655: CHAPTER 625 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S ANGER But this doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t envy him after all the two women were the most beautiful women in their part of the ocean. But Shadowsh was too strong so none dares to say otherwise, in the ocean strength is the rule that is why the Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n monopolized the control of the ocean. Shadowsh didn¡¯t immediately host a wedding though as he wanted his entire family ti celebrate this kind of event with him, patriarch Xu and the Aqua Race ancestor didn¡¯t think that it was unfair. The entire world is now in a state of chaos so hosting a marriage in this dire of times is clearly foolish, Inoue and the mermaid queen also kept silent with this decision the two were still in an awkward position because they hadn¡¯t told their husband-to-be the truth immediately when they met him. The two were now trying to mend their rtionship towards him, they cannot deny that what they had done have hurt the trust of Shadowsh towards them so they are trying their best to earn back his trust after all the foundation of marriage and a loving rtionship is trust. Shadowsh didn¡¯t said anything about this as he knew for a fact that he was in no position to sermon anyone about this, he was much more worsepared to the two women. The fact that he had impersonated Leo and have slept with his wives is quite clear to everyone back on Beast Continent. ..... They trusted him greatly but he himself knew that he had broke the trust of his lovers and even now his adopted children does not know the truth. While his romantic rtionship is awkward as f*ck at least all of his territory is now progressing quite nicely, Invincible Kingdom is now walking towards a path of an underwater kingdom in a steady manner with the help of the Sea Dragon n. The Sea Dragon n was a great help on helping the Invincible Kingdom progress being an underwater kingdom Shadowsh had a hard time choosing what kind of path or kingdom he should build. Fortunately for him patriarch Xu would give him some advice that would enlighten him after a couple of revision that he and Hentai have discussed the Invincible Kingdom is now a force not to be reckoned with even without him in the picture. Leviathan was now rapidly recovering with his help, now that the entire kingdom have transformed into a treasurednd many beasts started to migrate into the ce. While the three gals finally came out of their meditation it seems that they needed something toplete such endeavor but at least they could now at least store an amount of Mana inside their bodies which was now close to being real. Shadowsh immediately assigned them with each their own name the leader of the group which was the red gal was named Peach, the pink gal is Daisy and the green gal is Rosalina. The three were very ecstatic because they knew that Shadowsh have now epted them from the bottom of his heart and not entirely because of their contract. Their current job right now is to train the Sea Fairies to be more efficient, because the Sea Fairies have done so well Shadowsh have now decided to groom them to be the royal family¡¯s personal subordinates. Upon seeing just how much Shadowsh appreciate them the three gals realised that they must train the Sea Fairies with their best. The Sea Fairies were of course very happy that they were now being taught by the three gals, no matter how good they were they were still considered new to this kind of stuff so a tip from someone who were experienced would definitely help them. Since their jobs does not involve any fighting the Sea Fairies did notin for them they would be willing to work extremely hard as long as their safety is secured. Shadowsh on the other hand was busy going around his kingdom and instructing the Nagasirens and the sharks on how to do their jobs. The Narwhals were now being taught by the Sea Dragon n but the two have no one to teach them so he took it up by himself to teach them. He had high expectations for the Nagasirens especially considering their bloodline and the fact that they are already considered intelligent beings. Without anyone thinking the Invincible Kingdom continue to grow at a rapid pace while the situation of the entire world became worse. Four monthster, half of the world was now engulfed in the reign of chaos beasts as the world seems to be crumbling because of the cracking skies. But the odd thing is that the chaos beasts couldn¡¯t advanced after conquering half of the entire world, it is not because the major ns made their move and blocked the chaos beasts but because of a certain someone. That certain someone is Shadowsh, he had been hunting powerful chaos beasts and because his domain could make him unstoppable he had been feeding off from the chaos beasts he had killed. He was now building an incredible project that would definitely shocked the entire world if they knew of it. Project Homeworld! This project is known only be his family back on Thousand Forest Continent and the two dragon kings back on Beast Continent. The project would connect every continent that Shadowsh have now owned so that his subjects or family would be able to move around the world with ease. Now that he had a stable amount of energy to use he had been working very hard but it was also this reason that the chaos beasts were able to advanced willfully. Shadowsh have been busy with numerous of his territories that he had obtained because of this chaos that the chaos beasts have caused to the entire world. He was now getting close to his mission of being able to conquer the entire world but he was unaware of this. For him he was only doing the best for his family and without him realising it the two stars that ties up with his fate have be much bigger than before. After four months of fighting he had aplished another massive breakthrough and is now 9th Stage of Xiantian King Realm. He hadn¡¯t only been strengthening himself by breaking through but he had also been training hard to increase his physical strength and spirit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Species: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Heavenly Nine Tailed Divine Fox (Origin Bloodline)], [Heavenly Dragon Emperor Bloodline (Origin Bloodline)] Grade: ????? Gender: Male Level: Early Stage of 9 Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi Heavenly Qi: 10 Runic Transcendent Strength: 100 Runic Transcendent Agility: 100 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 100 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 100 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 0th Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 100 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heaven¡¯s Chosen One], [The Son of Providence], [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Back at the present Shadowsh suddenly received a distress signal from one of his formation array back on a certain ind that belongs to a tribe of cat demi-humans. Without hesitation he got out of his luminescent pce and came out of the ocean before flying at incredible speed at a certain direction. There were only a couple of chaos beasts in the area, reason for this is the weekly extermination that Shadowsh would do and also the fact that many individuals would fight against the chaos beasts to protect their homnd. He arrives at the vige in just a couple of minutes but he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned as he realised that the entire vige was brought down to the ground by someone or something. Immediately he became furious he then use his spiritual sense to scan the surrounding and finally he sensed a peculiar aura and flew towards that direction. A man in a gray suite exuding dense amount of energy was looking at a map on his map the location of the cat demi-human vige have a cross mark on it. Suddenly he sensed something flying towards him and he couldn¡¯t help but look backward, because of the helmet covering his face no one would be able to see his expression but his eyes says it all. He is ready for battle! Chapter 656 Chapter 656: CHAPTER 626 THE GRAY KNIGHT The knight in the gray suite was now waiting for Shadowsh to appear, his right hand is now resting upon his sword as a demeanor of a powerful knight starts to exudes from his body. Boom! With the explosion of the air Shadowsh finally appears, both immediately locked upon each other as their eyes contain different meaning but the same intent. Shadowsh was shocked when his gazended upon the gray knight, he and Sans are exactly alike in terms of demeanor and upon realising this he knew that this man he is facing right now is a capable fighter. Even though he already knew the answer of this question but he still asks ¡°Are you the one that destroyed the vige in this location.¡± ¡°Yes¡± The gray knight answered in a clear cut manner he didn¡¯t even bother to lie as he was already ready for a fight, Shadowsh smiles when he heard this then without any warning he summoned his sword and shed it towards the gray knight. The gray knight was already prepared for Shadowsh to attack so without any change in emotion he unsheathes his sword and sh it towards the iing attack. Peng! The gray knight was force to retreat because he was clearly outmatched in strength, his eyes then started to glow in gray light and his aura suddenly spiked. ..... Shadowsh felt a powerful forceing from his sword as he was actually slowly being forced to retreat, frowning he realized that he shouldn¡¯t do this half heatedly. The muscles on his arm started to bulge as his form once again transformed into battle mode, his chaotic demonic fox dragon form. Four horns grew from his head two from the dragon n and the other two from the demon n, four illusionary but at the same time real arms appeared around him. His other eight tails came out from his back and gray balls of chaos Qi started floating around him. He was now serious, he had been holding himself back because he realized that his strength was now too much for this world, unless the limit of this world is finally broken he wouldn¡¯t be able to use all of his strength that is the reason why all of his stats is in the perfect 100 mark because if it passes through this number he might break a part of this world. The gray knight wasn¡¯t expecting this he was shocked but only a second he put his other arm on his sword¡¯s handle and let¡¯s out a battle cry as his aura once again exploded. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t going to let him just be without hesitation he also summoned his other sword and sh out. Peng! The two force collided causing the air to explode and even though they are in the sky the ground beneath them still cracked because of the pressure. The gray knight then kicked Shadowsh and made an attack stance that seems to cause the entire surrounding to freeze, Shadowsh realised that the iing attack or attacks would definitely be a powerful one so he quickly crossed his two huge swords in front of him as the gray balls of chaos Qi burns with demonic mes and flew towards the gray knight. ¡°Ashtar Heavenly Sword Technique: Rain of Terror!¡± The gray knight chanted before attacking, countless sword beams started from towards Shadowsh. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Shadowsh thought as he saw the countless sword beams flying towards him, he quickly realised that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block all the sword beams if he just cross his sword in front of him. Without hesitation he started spinning his giant sword creating a shield from the rain but the power of the technique is just too powerful he was slowly being pushed backward. The demonic ming balls that he had thrown earlier were also being supressed as they travel at a much slower rate not to mention their power continue to declines as they got closer. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t go on!¡¯ He then brought his other swords and grabs them using his illusionary arms before using his personal technique. Heavenly Imperial sh! Lunar Fang! There were four swords in total and he had fired four powerful attacks that flew towards the gray knight but even with those four powerful sword Qi they still didn¡¯t managed to reach the gray knight because of the barrage of sword beams. He continue to attack as he knew that as long as one attack managed to reach his opponent he would recover his footing, but the gray knight also knew this as his Xiantian Image appeared behind him. An image of a skull that seems to bring despair to those that saw it appeared behind the gray knight, unlike Shadowsh he decided to go all out now that he had the advantage. Shadowsh realised that his opponent is quite a decisive individual so he also decided to go all out from the start now that he was being pressured by his enemy he doesn¡¯t care of the consequences of him going all out. [Demonic Berserk] + [Chaos Berserk] + Way of ughter + Emperor Dignity! His aura exploded as he charged towards the gray knight even though the rain of sword beams continue to fly towards him. Thend underneath the two was already ravaged from the powerful blows that they made and if they continue to fight without any doubt the entire ind would definitely be destroyed. Shadowsh¡¯s six swords continue to block the rain of sword beams aa he continue to force himself to advance. The gray knight¡¯s eyes narrows as he stops his attack and change it into a new type of attack. ¡°Ashtar Heavenly Sword Technique: Sword Of Destruction!¡± Suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s instinct told him that an iing death threat is going to appear, immediately he crosses his six swords in front of him and his tails started moving writing some kind of runes. A wide sword beam full of destructive aura fly towards Shadowsh at incredible speed, Shadowsh realised that all the attacks of the gray knight was apanied by incredible speed and power. Bang! The powerful attacknded on the six swords and Shadowsh immediately felt the powerful forceing from the attack. Boom! He crashed to thend below creating a huge pit, the force was too great that he was buried more that a thousand meters deep and continue to be forced downward by the force. Only with the power of runes behind him did he finally manage to stop, above the sky the gray knight¡¯s aura couldn¡¯t help but wane as that attack of his was one of his trump card he needed to wait a couple of hours before he could unleash another attack just like earlier. But he had sensed that Shadowsh was still breathing even after receiving that devastating blow he couldn¡¯t help but praise him a little. The state of the entire ind was now pitiful because of Shadowsh¡¯s crash the entire ind was now shaking as it seems that it would fall in any second now. That is just from one attack that Shadowsh managed to block because of the power of his attack the gray knight thought that he could finish any opponent the same level as him. The gray knight realised that he might not able to defeat Shadowsh so without hesitation he decided to retreat. Boom! A powerful aura came out of the giant pit and loud sounds could be heard as the entire ind continue to shake Shadowsh finally came out of the huge pit he was pissed off. Roar! He lets out a roar and flew towards the gray knight and behind him were countless runes that enhances his speed. The gray knight attacks with his sword as a powerful sword Qi once again flew towards Shadowsh. ¡°Ashtar Heavenly Sword Technique: Heaven Splitting sh!¡± Shadowsh tilts from the side barely managing to dodge the attack but this move of his rmed the gray knight he realizes that his opponent is adapting to the speed of his attacks. He was correct, Shadowsh haven¡¯t encountered an individual that attack as fast as the gray knight fortunately he wasn¡¯t the same as before. The gray knight continue to dish out several attacks that were mostly blocked by Shadowsh and some of them were dodged by him. When he finally arrives in front of the gray knight he attack, because his four swords were destroyed by the earlier attack of the knight he could only use his two innate swords to attack. The gray knight raises his sword to defend as he took a couple of steps backwards after receiving the attack but before he could stabilized his body another attack came from the side. The gray knight have already noticed the illusionary arming for him so he use his sheath to block the attack but there were another 3 illusionary armsing for him in different direction not to mention Shadowsh was already preparing for his next attack. Chapter 657 Chapter 657: CHAPTER 627 COSMOS BEASTS The gray knight¡¯s chest started glowing but before he managed to activate his skill Shadowsh have already attacked. Boom! The gray knight was hit in the head as he was thrown backwards at incredible speed, Shadowsh follows up with a powerful dragon breath. He started his onught but the gray knight wouldn¡¯t just let him beat him he also fought back as the two of them continue to fight and their surrounding became a wreck. The ind below them finally couldn¡¯t hold on and it started sinking but Shadowsh and the gray knight still continue to fight as the skies were filled with explosion. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar and kicked the gray knight but his foot was grabbed by the gray knight and he was lifted high, a giant gigantic beast was lifted by a man in gray suite of armor such scene could be considered quite absurd but in reality it was just facts. The gray knight strength is nearlyparable to Shadowsh so lifting him up isn¡¯t hard but Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t just let him do it, his tails moves at incredible speed pping the gray knight away. Shadowsh actually wanted to use his Illusion but the gray knight seems to be immune in this type of attack so he could only resort to physical attacks. ..... The gray knight was overwhelmed not because of Shadowsh¡¯s strength but because of his attack patterns unlike him his opponent wasn¡¯t restricted to only 4 limbs. He cannot defend thebination of the attacks that Shadowsh dish out to him, he was hit numerous of times and because his opponent wouldn¡¯t let him get some distance he was now slowly being beaten senseless. Shadowsh was actually quite cautious against the gray knight sword, he had been hit by it and he couldn¡¯t deny that it hurts like hell not to mention his regeneration ability seems to have been deactivated. He realised that his opponent¡¯s sword is just like him an Innate Weapon capable of inflicting serious/special injuries or capable of using unique skills. The two of them moves at incredible speed but all of their attacks were calcted both of them were extremely focus at each other. The two of them have moved from ind to ind and it seems that their fight would definitely continue without doubt. Shadowsh was very excited his initial anger became excitement, this type of battle is just what he needs he felt his foundation further solidifying with blows after blows. The gray knight have no thought only focus on his opponent, as a warrior he knew that ahy distraction right now would definitely cause a fatal threat to either one of them. The gray knight might be at a disadvantage because of Shadowsh¡¯s array of attacks but he slowly got used to his confusion attacks and manage to even out the fight but because of their close proximity he couldn¡¯t use most of his heavy hitting trump cards. Shadowsh was also the same as him because he needed to stabilized his position to dish out hisbination attacks but since the two of them were now fighting at incredible speed and at such close distance he was unable to. But unlike the gray knight he knew more techniques as he was the jack of all trades somewhat master of everything, he is quite a cheater in this regard with his own intelligence and Hentai¡¯s capability to help him he could master more techniques than most people. The gray knight also knew this but he didn¡¯t think it was unfair as he knew that his technique is actually much better than Shadowsh and his mastery is much greater than him. This is also one of the reason why Shadowsh was afraid to be hit by his swords because other than chaos Qi his attacks also contains high grade sword Qi which wasced with destruction type sword intent. One wrong move would cause him this battle and maybe even his life, while the two were busy battling what they do not realised is that the sky above them started cracking because of their power. Unlike from Shadowsh¡¯s past world this world seems to have an unlimited sky and there will be no outer space to be seen but this was clearly just an illusion. Their world is just one of the worlds in this universe the sky is actually a type of barrier that blocks and protects the people from the outer realm. But now that Shadowsh and the gray knight were exuding power beyond this iplete world can take they are now slowly breaking the barrier. Suddenly the two sensed an impendinging for them without hesitation the two of them separated before looking upwards and their eyes immediately shes with astonishment. An insect like being came out of the hole upon seeing this insect the gray knight became shocked he shouted ¡°Cosmos Beast!¡± Without hesitation he flees but before he was able to numerous other insects starteding out from the cracks of the sky and they started flying in swarms. Shadowsh became confused but quickly he was informed by Hentai that this situation might be disastrous for the entire world so without hesitation he used the power of the tablet inside his body to repair the broken sky. The sky starts to repair at a rapid pace and after a couple of seconds it finally closed down but there were at least 300 insects that managed to enter this realm. Shadowsh snorted as he opens his mouth and fired a dragon breath towards the iing insects but before the attack reached the insects they opened their mouth and devoured his attack. Immediately he realised that he was fighting against beings that is simr to his scarabs but have a much horrifying ability to absorb attacks and have much higher cultivation too. Without hesitation he also ran away the direction he was running away was the same direction as the gray knight he wanted to lead these insects towards the location of the base of the chaos beasts. The insects sensed his aura and their eyes shes with greed they quickly chases after him, their swarm is like a representation of death everywhere they passed the entire surrounding would be dull and colorless. His speed is much faster than the gray knight only their reaction speed is the same, without any surprises he managed to catch up to the gray knight after just a couple of minutes. Sensing someone was following him the gray knight looks back and his eyes widen in shock as he saw his earlier opponent chasing after him but upon seeing what was chasing from behind he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear as he desperately increases his speed. Shadowsh arrives beside him, he quickly said ¡°I know that both of us are enemies but we need to put aside our difference and help each other if we want to survive.¡± The gray knight trembles but not in fear but anger, he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Are you mad! Don¡¯t you know what Cosmos Beasts are?!¡± To which Shadowsh answers with a shake of his head causing the gray knight to be speechless, trying to calm himself down he kept silent. A couple of secondster he started speaking ¡°Cosmos Beasts are beings that likes to devour worlds and they don¡¯t leave anything behind only death.¡± Shadowsh snorted and answred ¡°How is that different from what your race have been doing?¡± The gray knight shook his head and answered ¡°Our race have been doing exactly what the other races have been doing and that is to swallow up worlds to strengthen ours and besides we won¡¯t kill every being in the world we are conquering it is just like the undeads many of the beings they killed will be one of them.¡± ¡°But the Cosmos Beasts are different they only knew how to devour and multiply they don¡¯t have any basic intelligence.¡± Shadowsh looks at him with disdain and mockery he sneered and answered ¡°Most chaos beasts are just like this they don¡¯t have basic intelligence also.¡± The gray knight also snorted and answered ¡°Your just a person with narrow mind, our race would destroy their bodies when they are in the early process but once they pass through this process they would rebuild their body and regains their intelligence.¡± Shadowsh was shocked he didn¡¯t know this but he didn¡¯t immediately believe what his enemy was saying but he swore he would definitely learn more about the other races. All his knowledge was all about the umtion of information in this world he still have no knowledge pertaining to information from other worlds. The gray knight continue his exnation ¡°What is terrifying about this Cosmos Beasts is that they have a unique aura that seems to be the nemesis of our worlds and their bodies is much tougherpared to any beings of the same level.¡± Shadowsh was still unconvinced ¡°So what we could still defeat them if we work together, I don¡¯t say this often but I respect your strength.¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658: CHAPTER 628 FIGHT TOGETHER AND EACH OTHER The gray knight continue his silence as he flew extremely fast but his speed is actually much slower than Shadowsh and the insect but he still stubbornly kept his silence. Shadowsh became irritated he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°You stubborn fool! Why can¡¯t you just ept my proposal this proposal have a much advantage to you than me!¡± The gray knight finally broke his silence, he answered in a matter of fact manner ¡°I would not conspire with the enemy!¡± Shadowsh nearly trips while flying he thought that the gray knight was being stubborn because of a very important reason but it was actually just this. He couldn¡¯t help but p him causing him to be thrown on the ocean, the gray knight was stunned he didn¡¯t know why Shadowsh was initiating a fight with him in this kind of situation. Shadowsh also dove into the water and he started speaking with him once again ¡°I am not telling you to conspire something with me, after we kill these insects we will resume our battle, I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you have done to that vige.¡± The gray knight ponders but upon sensing the iing insects he could only reluctantly agree with Shadowsh, the two of them flew up and quickly unleash their attack. ..... The insects easily devours their attacks but those attack were just a distraction, the two quickly arrives near them and both simultaneously attack with their innate weapons. The insect¡¯s skin were actually tough enough to handle the attack from the two but this doesn¡¯t mean that this would make the two hesitant on the contrary the two immediately dish out a series ofbination attacks towards the swarm. The gray knight was cursing how tough the skins of these insects were but he had already anticipated this so he could only continue hacking. Shadowsh on the other hand marveled on how great the defence of these insects were other than toughness, the speed and lethality of their attack were also shocking. Because he was too big of a target Shadowsh have transformed himself into a much smaller size but this would definitely expend more of his energy but this doesn¡¯t worry him. After all he had so much in his reserve and could fight with his maximum strength for days but this time he doesn¡¯t dare too, the earlier phenomenon of the sky breaking shows that if he exhibit too much strength the barrier that protects this world from the outside world would break. The gray knight also knew this, he is someone nearing the level of Saint Realm but even though he hasn¡¯t achieve it yet his strength isparable to those that have just broken through. The two kept on hacking and slicing but they didn¡¯t managed to take one insect down, their elemental energy is just too weak against these insects and they were actually used to help them. Shadowsh asks ¡°Is there any type of energy that could cause harm to these d*mnable beings?!¡± The gray knight continue to slice the insects that were in front of him, he answered ¡°There is!, the origin of all types of energy Origin Qi¡± ¡°This type of energy is the umtion of all energy returning to its most primal energy and only the primal energies of all basic energy would be able topare to it.¡± Shadowsh became silence, he had this type of energy but he doesn¡¯t know how to use it so he quickly asks Hentai for any solution. [Mastsr can use origin Qi but only once and your foundation would be greatly harmed but there is another method, transforming master¡¯s basic energy into primal forms with the help of umted Origin Qi in the dantian.] [Be warned master could only activate it if he was in Heavenly Sr Dragon Form or Heavenly Lunar Fox Form.] Shadowsh quickly asks ¡°Do you have any trump card you can use? Because right now I¡¯ll be going all out and if you still haven¡¯t gone all out yet I¡¯ll use this opportunity to kill you.¡± Hearing the gray knight exploded with gray aura but this time it was much lighter in color and seems to have a holy presence which was different from the chaos Qi Shadowsh was familiar with. Shadowsh smirks when he saw this, he then looks up in the sky and the sun was high in the sky. [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] His present form changed into that of a ming dragon that causes the ocean below them to boil, a loud dragon roar was heard and a giant star with a dragon mark appeared on the sky. The entire world became silent as they sensed that the aura of the star seems to pressure them to kneel. What Shadowsh doesn¡¯t realized when this star appeared so does his other and the tablets in Hentai¡¯s storage started to rapidly dissolve. The world seems to be celebrating his transformation as the entire world went into an unprecedented calmness, suddenly the skies became dark and thunderstorm could be seen throughout the entire world. The gray knight and Shadowsh does not sensed this as the two were now busy trying to kill as much Cosmos Beasts as they could. Explosions once again started to re and this time the power is much stronger than before but the odd thing is that the sky seems to be much sturdy than before. The tablet that Hentai was holding was actually taken by the stars that Shadowsh have summoned and the stars seems to be helping the world. Back to where Shadowsh and the gray knight were, two extremely bright light was shining throughout the surrounding. One was a yellow light that seems to be the light from the sun, underneath this bright yellow light the entire sea was boiling. Next to the extremely bright yellow light was a holy presence that seems to cause people to kneel in obedience, the light is quite gentle as if it was the source of warmth in a cold winter night. Shadowsh and the gray knight were easily killing the Cosmos Beasts after their transformation but the weird thing is that these insects seems to have no cultivation level whatsoever and they got stronger as seconds ticks by. Shadowsh realised this and couldn¡¯t help but hasten his attacks, since these insects would get stronger as the seconds passes by then he shouldn¡¯t let them have a chance to overturn this situation. The gray knight also thought the same thing as him but unlike him he was a very decisive person he had been going all out right from the start. The two of them take on the Cosmos Beast together but they were still on guard with each other, the two were totally focus on dealing with their current enemies but they knew that once this was over they would immediately try to kill each other. Shadowsh has more confidence since he have a lot of energy left on his reservepared to the gray knight. Thest Comos Beasts was finally defeated but the wounds they inflected to the two were quite heavy not to mention the amount of energy they have expended was truly tremendous. The tension is still high even though the fight is already finished, the two fighters were quite calm and silent but both knew that since they were already in their peak form it would be a waste to not finish their fight. Boom! The two immediately sh their power collided splitting the sky and the ocean, their eyes were filled with raging battle intent that seems to burn the heaven itself. Shadowsh started spinning creating a powerful ming tornado that covers both sky and the ocean, because his two innate sword have fused with his arms he couldn¡¯t use his sword techniques but he still could use his skills. The gray knight which was actually white in color right now raises his sword and a blinding lights started emitting from it. Boom! The ming tornado prove useless as just one attack from the gray knight pushes Shadowsh back and from the wound in his chest he definitely took some damage. Shadowsh smiles as he opens his mouth and lets out a zing stream of mes, the gray knight immediately sensed the power of the breath and realised he could not take it head on so without hesitation he made a stance exactly just like the stance he made when he buried Shadowsh on the ind where they first met. ¡°Ashtar Heavenly Sword Technique: Sword Of Destruction!¡± In normal times he wouldn¡¯t be able to use this attack immediately after casting it once but when he is in his peak form he was able to but the strain in his body would definitely multiply fourfold. Shadowsh have already experienced the power of this attack and knew how dreadful it was but he couldn¡¯t dodge so he could only use his trump card. Calling out his scarabs on his dantian they quickly went into formation as a giant sun appeared behind him. Chapter 659 Chapter 659: CHAPTER 629 ??? Boom! The powerful strike collided causing a powerful explosion that seems to destroy both the sky and ocean. Shadowsh and the gray knight were thrown a couple of kilometers after the st, the power was actually too much bear for either one of them and the two crashed either on an ind or a rock formation. After getting up they check their condition and they couldn¡¯t help but frown as they realised that they were injured more than they had expected but the two of them also knew that this was the best time to finish one their fight. Without hesitation the two flew towards each other disregarding their injuries, what they didn¡¯t know is that the st earlier broke the barrier in the sky but when the two stars on the sky started spinning it had recovered in just a split second. This rapid recovery is quite shocking but what everyone doesn¡¯t realized is that the tablet inside Shadowsh¡¯s body have started to dissolve at a rapid pace as the condition of the world started to be better. The spiritual Qi and Mana purity and density started rising and ad they continue to improve the people felt pressure they had never sensed before. The Xiantian Realm experts or beasts felt sometimes shackling causing them to feel constrained and they realised that using their Qi to fly have be impossible. ..... This situation could be seen throughout the world, back on Thousand Forest Continent the glowing figures looks at the sky and said ¡°The world is returning back to itsplete state.¡± The other glowing figures agreed, one of them looks at his body and realised that it was waning. The others also realised this and they knew that Shadowsh was now fulfilling their wish and thrh couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful towards, the speed of their disappearance starts to increase and they knew that their time in this world is nearing it¡¯sst. Unbeknownst to them Shadowsh was unaware with all of this, he was too busy trying to kill his opponent which was as powerful as him. The gray knight thrust his sword and finally managed to pierce Shadowsh but it wasn¡¯t fatal and because he was too defenceless after this attack he too suffered from his opponent¡¯s counterattack. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath because the wound that the gray knight have cause is now aching too much, sweating he grabs the handle of the sword and pulls it hard. Large gush of blood started to rain from his wound meanwhile the gray knight looks a bit weary as he starts to breath in a haggard manner. Most of his bones on his left arm and ribs were destroyed and some of his inner organ is still churning, the two of them still locks on each other. The gray knight raises his hand and opens his palm, the sword on Shadowsh¡¯s hand started trembling as if it was alive. Swish! The sword finally escaped from Shadowsh¡¯s grasp but before it could reach its owner a powerful breath of me came flying towards its owner. The gray knight¡¯s closes his palm and form a fist, it started to glow in bright light as his eyes starts to shine. ¡°Mountain Crushing Punch!¡± He lets out a hoarse roar and punched out, the powerful momentum that his fist carries is quite shocking but Shadowsh¡¯s eyes carries contempt when he saw this. Boom! The two attacks collided but the gray knight was still submerged with the powerful breath of me, when the me subsided the gray knight once again appears. The gray knight was emitting smoke and judging from his weakened aura it seems that the breath attack cause some harm to him but even though he receive the attack head on he still manage to obtain his sword back. Shadowsh expression didn¡¯t change as he had already anticipated this, he then charged towards the gray knight once again and his rising killing intent wasn¡¯t hidden. The gray knight also look extremely solemn, he then raises his sword and spoke ¡°This is myst attack if you survive this then you win.¡± Shadowsh starts to chuckle he looks upward, the sun is now setting the two have fought for a long time and after going all out all this time they were already spent. His aura started ring up as he looks at the gray knight, the two stars above the sky started to spin in a much more faster speed as if something great would descend. The aura of the two were now at their peak, the two knew that this was theirst attack and also the deciding factor on which individual would be victorious. A giant sun appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s side while an angel that was holding a skeleton head appeared on the gray knight¡¯s side. Roar! With Shadowsh¡¯s roar and the gray knights battle cry the two finally released their attack causing the world to freeze before a powerful explosion ured, the entire area were destroyed including the space and the barrier. Boom! With the explosion the two were thrown in separate dimensions but because they were both unconscious the two of them didn¡¯t know this. The power of their attacks were just too much fortunately for the world the broken spaces and barrier were being repaired by the two stars but because Shadowsh have now fainted the two stars could only do this much and the changes that were happening to the world halted. The devastation of their attacks were just too much the entire surrounding was now barren and even the ocean below have dried up because of the two unstable energy is now being exude at the ce. The massive explosion cause the world to tremble because of the damage and the people were quite shocked because those that are much closer to the battlefieldpared to others saw a bright light explodes and the entire world starts to tremble. The power of the collision was spread to a number of ind causing so much chaos to everyone, those that were considered as the strongest powerhouses of the world started converging towards the location of the st. In a certain ce a surge of energy appeared and a crack in space suddenly formed, in the space crack a person was thrown out from it. The person that came out of the space crack is an incredibly handsome man that seems to be only 18 to 20 years old. The person was heavily injured, suddenly from the forest came out a couple of females that have fox ears they were quite cautious and started to approach the unconscious man. They got near the unconscious man and saw that it was one of their own, with fox ears and tails he was clearly one of their race so looking at him badly injured the couple of female foxes were confused. Without hesitation they carefully brought him back to a simple vige with more than a hundred vigers in it. The vige were full of gorgeous and handsome fox people but from their aura they are pitifully weak, the people gathered towards the injured individual and they started discussing. Suddenly a gorgeous female with an outfit that truly shows her curvaceous figure she had a thin satin cloth covering her nose and her mouth but just from her mesmerizing eyes one could interfere she was an absolute beauty. When she appeared immediately everyone in the vige starts to retreat and looks at her not with lust but admiration, one of the female fox woman kneels and greeted ¡°Greetings to vige chief we have found this tribesman unconscious in the middle of the Savage Forest, we don¡¯t know what do so we could only bring him back.¡± The sexy fox woman nodded and spoke ¡°You have chosen the correct choice, us minorities should stick together in this harsh world.¡± She then looks at the injured person and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised on how handsome he was as she continue staring at him she couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was attracting her and doesn¡¯t know why so she could only asks tribesman ¡°Do anyone of you knew this person? But what she got as answer was silence, all the fox people were confused as they realized that none of them actually knew this person. The sexy woman frowns but she still told the vige doctor to tend to his injuries but when they finally check the degree of his injuries they were given quite a shock, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his heart was beating vigorously they would all have thought he was already dead. After a couple of days themotion brought by their unknown tribesman dies down and the vigers continue their daily lives but there is an additional activity in the vige though. Females of the vige would go to where the injured person was resting and would look at him for a couple of minutes they didn¡¯t know why but it seems like something was attracting them. Chapter 660 Chapter 660: CHAPTER 630 WHERE AM I? Shadowsh opens his eyes and felt the whole world was spinning, sensing the pain that was ringing throughout his entire body he realized that he is badly injured from hisst sh. ¡®Hentai initiate healing mode!¡¯ He quickly ordered as he thought that he needed to finish off his enemy, since he is still alive so does the gray knight and he knew that the two of them were now heavily injured. But he received no response from Hentai confusing him greatly, just as he was about to ask once again he received a message from his Nascent Soul. [Processing New World Knowledge 20%] This confuses him but he needs to check his condition first so without hesitation he use his spiritual sense to scan him. But just as he release his spiritual sense he received a massive headache as if something was restricting his spiritual sense, gritting his teeth he continue to increase the power of his spiritual sense. The torture he was now experiencing is extremely unbearable but knowing that he needs his spiritual sense he continue to endure such pain. ..... A couple of minutester and after exhausting every bit of his mental strength he finally managed to use his spiritual sense butpared to his peak the power behind his present spiritual sense is only 20% which was extremely pitiful. Taking a deep breath because of the pain he cursed some profanities but he still check his body and when he realised the state his is in he couldn¡¯t help but suck on a cold breath. His injury was truly heavy he realized that his current condition is just too bad that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk normally. Fortunately he had other alternatives other than using his real body, using his Mana and Qi he summoned his clones but he was given a shock because he realized there is no Mana in the surrounding only spiritual Qi and some other forms of energy. Without Mana he wouldn¡¯t be able to use some of his skills, his clones need both his Qi, elemental energy and Mana to form without one of these three requirements they wouldn¡¯t be able to form. Confused as to what is happening to his surrounding he closed his eyes and calm himself so that he could finally see clearly. But just as he tries it he immediately fainted, when he woke up he could finally see clearly but just as he did he was given a great shock. In front of him were more than a dozen beautiful females with fox ears and tails other than them there is also an old man whom also has fox ears and tails. Just as he was confused as to what was happening the old fox beastman spoke but he couldn¡¯t understand one word from his mouth. This situation is truly giving him a massive headache he then release his spiritual sense and stirs the air trying to tell the old man to use his spiritual sense to talk to each other but he receive no reply. A couple more attempts and he still receive no reply, since his target wasn¡¯t replying he could only sigh and forcibly use his spiritual sense to invade the old man¡¯s spiritual world. The old man started screaming as he clutched his head, upon seeing this Shadowsh felt guilty but he had no other method to use but this. This situation continue only for 10 seconds before the old man finally recovers but he seems a bit confused as to why his head suddenly ache with massive pain. Suddenly a voice rang out on his head it was asking ¡®Hi, I am Shadowsh may I asks who are you? And can you also please tell me where am I?¡¯ The old man was startled he then started looking left and right trying to find the source of the voice, he then looks at the girls and started asking them but he receive no answer. The people inside the room were quite confused as to why the old man was acting very weird, on the other hand Shadowsh¡¯s expression was very strange he didn¡¯t know why this old man was acting like this. ¡®Hello? Senior can you please tell me?¡¯ He asks once again but he just saw that the old man seems to be shivering in fear looking left and right as if he was searching for a ghost. Shadowsh¡¯s eye started twitching he finally realised that the old man has no concept of what is a spiritual sense but this is quite unbelievable considering that fox beastman were born with an affinity to use their spirit. He could only inform the old man least he thinks he had gone crazy ¡®Senior the one speaking to you is the one in the bed so you don¡¯t need to feel rmed.¡¯ Hearing this the old man freezes he then looks at him in shock upon seeing that the old man finally looks at him he shes a smile to indicate he means no harm what he did not realised that when the females inside the room saw his smile their hearts couldn¡¯t help but flutter. The old man was now very nervous and afraid he then pointed at Shadowsh then at his head asking if it was really him speaking in his head. ¡®It is indeed me senior?¡¯ Shadowsh quickly answered because he couldn¡¯t move his body right now he could only show his intention via eye contact. The old man started asking him but he could only smile bitterly as he still couldn¡¯t understand him so he quickly exins ¡®Senior, I am sorry but I couldn¡¯t understand what you are trying to say.¡¯ ¡®So that I could understand your intention just think about what you want to say and I¡¯ll understand it.¡¯ Hearing this the old man stops talking and closes his eyes as he asks his question in his mind ¡®What kind of monster are you?! Are you some kind of evil spirit or are you a god?¡¯ Shadowsh nearlyughs when he heard this he could only exin in a calm manner ¡®I am no evil spirit nor a god if you want to verify this you can touch my body so that you would know if I am real or not.¡¯ Hearing this the old man realised that his question is really nonsense he shook his head and said ¡®I don¡¯t need to, I have been tending you since two months ago and I know your a real living person.¡¯ Shadowsh¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief as shouted in a shocked manner ¡°I have been staying in this bed for two months?!¡± His sudden outburst cause his wounds to ache as he spit out blood and have to lie down once again other than this he had also shocked everyone inside the room as the old man quickly retreated in shock so did the girls. Realising his blunder he couldn¡¯t help but smile in an embarrassed manner he then apologized ¡®I apologize senior for my sudden outburst I was just shocked to know that I have been lying here in this bed for two months already.¡¯ Hearing this the old man heaved a sigh of relief but his expression couldn¡¯t help but be solemn when he felt Shadowsh¡¯s aura earlier. He had never felt such strong aura before in his entire life and the fact that Shadowsh had emitted it in an unconscious manner and heavily injured condition is nothing short of shocking. Shadowsh then started listening to the old man¡¯s exnation while at the same time rapidly absorbing the spiritual Qi on the surrounding but he realised that the foreign energy from the air is also quitepatible with him. Testing it for a bit he realised that it was safe for him to absorb the foreign energy as a matter of a fact he realised that he recovering much more faster when he absorbed the foreign energy. Without hesitation he absorbed the foreign energy even though he still doesn¡¯t know if it was really safe he¡¯ll deal with it if the time everes. Besides he had someone or more urate term is something that backs up his confidence and that is Hentai. Considering what the message that the system have given him there is a chance that he might really be in a different world but he was unaware on how this had happened. He then use his powerful spiritual sense to invade the mind of the old man but this time he had done it in a rather gentle manner knowing that the old man is quite ignorant in the matters of spiritual sense. He links his mind with the old man absorbing some of his knowledge while he strengthens his soul making the rtionship of their soul symbiotic. After a while he felt exhausted while the old man felt quite refreshed all of the sudden, tempering with another spiritual world is quite dangerous. Chapter 661 Chapter 661: CHARTER 631 WHERE AM I || Shadowsh fainted once again but because he had willed his dantian to absorb the surrounding he was now automatically absorbing the energy in the air and recovering at a much faster speed. When he finally opens his eyes it was already dark it seems that he had slept for a whole day, his expression suddenly changed as he received a new message from Hentai. [Processing New World Knowledge 40%] It seems that after obtaining the knowledge about thenguage of this world cause the progress of Hentai to increase from 20% to 40%. It is already quite a lot considering that it was only 20% after two whole months even though Hentai¡¯s ability to process knowledge and energy is quite godly. Shaking his head he could only close his eye and continue to recuperate, suddenly from outside the room he was in a tornado appear. He realised that the quality of the spiritual Qi in this world is a bit higher than back on his old world but the main energy isn¡¯t actually it but the foreign energy he had sensed earlier this morning. ..... While he was busy absorbing the various energy the movement he cause started amotion in the vige such vast amount of energy gathering towards one location would definitely cause everyone in the vige to be startled, inside a morous room the old doctor that was chatting with Shadowsh earlier this morning was now exining something to the veiled woman that seems to be the vige chief of this fox vige. ¡°So you are telling me that he couldmunicate with you in your head and his strength is quite horrifying?¡± Asks the veiled woman in a voice that seems to draw all beings towards her. The old doctor nodded ¡°And I don¡¯t know why but I felt my head is now clearer than before and I seems to be more smarter and is able to memorize more things than before.¡± The woman was quite surprised after all from this old doctor¡¯s age his memory and mind should actually start to deteriorate but it actually improved. Suddenly the expression of the woman changed as she hurriedly left the room, her movement is quite graceful as her hips moves from side to side as if she was dancing a seductive dance. The old man also went out of the room but the strange thing is that even though he was inside a room that had a scent that arouses ones lust and a beautiful woman that seems to attract everything he hadn¡¯t shown one hint of lust since from the start. The two finally arrived on the old doctor¡¯s clinic seeing suchmotion they couldn¡¯t hide their shock, themotion continue to rang out throughout the entire night. The next day, the people once again gathers outside the clinic they wanted to check what was happening to Shadowsh. They had also sensed that the energy that was in the air around their vige have increased in density improving the health of everyone in the vige. But the expression of the veiled woman judging from her eyebrows were not that good, this should be a good thing for their vige but because of the strength of their vige this blessing might be a curse. This situation continue for two weeks straight before suddenly stopping, this surprised the vigers because they thought this situation would continue for a month or two. Inside the room Shadowsh was now sitting but what was shocking is that there are actually 11 of him inside the room, the real Shadowsh is still lying in the bed and the other ten copies of him were all his clones. This clones were created with the reserve from his dantian that meant he had actually harmed his foundation to summon these ten clones, fortunately the foreign energy he had been absorbing throughout these past two weeks managed to alleviate his broken foundation a bit. But for him to truly fix his foundation he needed Hentai¡¯s help but the situation prevented him to aplish this, this was his desperate move to protect himself while he was in a foreign ce. With the assimtion of the memory of the old doctor on his mind he now understand what the others were talking while they were chatting. He had his clones gather some information about the ce he was staying in and there is one word that came into his mind. Poor! This vige is too poor and the strength of the vigers is quite pathetic and the strongest one of them is the veiled woman whom was also the vige chief but her strength is only equal to Silver Rank or Bone Tempering Rank and not to mention that her strength is considered one of the weaker Bone Tempering Rank warriors but hd hadn¡¯t seen her fight yet so he didn¡¯t immediately graded herbat prowess just yet. But he did heard that there was a nearby tribe from their vige which was a lot stronger than them and from their discussion it seems that she is worried that the nearby tribe would notice themotion that he had done. This is also the reason why he stop violently absorbing the surrounding energy and slow down his process, he doesn¡¯t want to act unless he knew where he was and what kind of forces is situated in this ce. He then told his clones to scatter once again and their forms started to change into various animals such as cats, mouse, birds and othermon animals in the vige. The strength of his clones have decreased the reason for this is because they only receive a limited amount of energy. If they truly went all out they would regain their full strength but they could onlyst one minute at most, it is quite pitifulpared to their peak condition. Meanwhile because he had slow down his speed his recovery have also slows down but at least he had managed to recover to be able to sit on his bed and not lie anymore. The foreign energy is truly amazing as if reacting intensely to his two bloodlines he realised that the foreign energy might actually be beneficial to those that have beast lineage. He wanted to feed his scarabs this kind of energy but because of the fight between him and the gray knight they were now in deep slumber digesting the power that they received from the impact of the battle. Because of the strange events that had happened throughout these past two months the female fox beastmen didn¡¯t return but what was actually stranger is the fact that the doctor didn¡¯t return to his clinic throughout all this time. Shadowsh was content with all of this, meanwhile back on his old world the war between the chaos beasts have be much worser with him out of the picture. Fortunately for the residents of the world, the people that Shadowsh have saved were now working with each other to protect themselves and this world. Sans and the others have also joined the war and sealing the connection between their world and the undead world. Because the glowing figures now did not exist in their world after Shadowsh have absorbed all the tablets and fix the world albeit not entirely Sans and the others were the only people remaining to protect the Thousand Forest Continent. Sans and the others were all still Xiantian King experts but all of them have strength that isparable to higher level experts, especially for Sans, Banjo, Leafinia and Yshelia all whom had the power topete with Xiantian Emperor experts. But what everyone in the continent is now asking is the location of their lord, because of the connection between Shadowsh and the world had been cut off the portal that connects the Safehaven Paradise and the outside world had been cut off. Fortunately Yshelia was able to form a new connection with Banjo¡¯s help and the people in the continent didn¡¯t know any of this. But this type of event worries the entire group as they knew that Shadowsh have a great connection to every independent realm he created. Meanwhile back to where Shadowsh is something is now happening that causes the entire vige to tremble in fear. There was a tribe war, the two nearby tribes have waged war against each other because of some dispute regarding a core of a powerful beast. The Boar Tribe and the Monkey Tribe have waged war against each other because of a core of a beast called Twin Tailed Tiger. Because the tiny Fox Tribe were nearby they would be subjected to this war between two medium ss tribes. The Boar Tribe and the Monkey Tribe actually both havescivious tribe chief and wanted topete on how many females of the Fox Tribe they would be able to conquer to boost the morale of their troupe. Shadowsh who was recovering from the clinic have decided that if any of these two tribes dares toe here in this vige whom he had owe his life to, he would definitely erase their entire tribe. Chapter 662 Chapter 662: CHAPTER 632 THE TWO TRIBES The mood of the entire vige is quite gloomy both the old doctor and the veiled woman were discussing how they could survive this predicament. The women in the vige felt indignant, they might not be as confident and proud as the women back on Shadowsh¡¯s monster world or even his old world but they also thought that women aren¡¯t just a male¡¯s ything. They had this thought after living their lives underneath the leadership of their female vige chief but what else can they do? The strength of the fox vige is too pitiful they even have shortage of meat because of this and nearly all of them were vegetarians because of the meat shortage in their vige. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the mice are dirty beings and the dogs were used as hunting partner then they would also be served into the tes of the vigers. Shadowsh continue to monitor the vige, even though the people were quite pessimistic about their situation none of them made trouble to their vige chief it seems that they really respected her. A weekter the entire vige felt that the ground seems to be trembling while Shadowsh¡¯s expression became solemn as he looks towards the direction where the vige gate is situated in. ..... His spiritual sense might not be able to scan the entire vige unlike on his peak but his instinct is still on point as it had been ingrained in his body. He wanted to personally look at the intruders daring to cause trouble to the vige he was indebted to but realising that his body is still not fit to stand he could only take control one of his clones and unsummoned all his other clones to retain this particr clone¡¯s peak strength. He then blends into the shadow while watching the iing enemies trying to learn what kind of beings they are, on the other hand the vige immediately started to tremble in fear. The veiled woman who was the vige chief immediately went into the entrance of their vige and looks at the direction where dusts seems to have gathered. As the dust cloud gets closer so does the intensity of the quake, when the vigers finally saw who they were their faces couldn¡¯t help but pale and looks of despair shes in their eyes. There were more than a hundred individuals that were riding boars that were as huge as a bull, all of them were emitting killing intent that causes everyone in the fox vige to tremble in fear. Other than these boar riders there were also individuals riding some kind of beast that looks like goris but had a tail of spider monkey and they were walking like bulls. They are much bigger than the bulls, riding them were a couple days of skinny looking individuals but had extremely long arms that reaches the ground. When these two group looks at the people in the fox vige their eyes immediately lits up as obscene lights started swimming in their eyes. Two individuals willed their mounts to advance, these two individuals were looking at the veiled woman with passionate gaze and their drools were dripping down from their mouth. *Boar Snort* ¡°This beauty is really top ss I can¡¯t wait to make her writhe underneath my crotch!¡± As he spoke drool came out of his mouth as his breathing is a bit hurried. The one riding the gori is long armed ape which was clearly different from the rest of his tribesmen while his tribesman were blue he was the only one who was white, he looks at the veiled woman withscivious look too but when he heard what the man that looks like a human and a boar hybrid he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and mock ¡°If such delicate body would be mounted by your fat a*s it would definitely get crushed.¡± Hearing this the boar-human hybrid immediately res up ¡°What do you know you skinny monkey! Be careful she might break your stick body if she ever rides you.¡± The two immediately became enraged and starts to shout at each other exchanging obscene words, their respective tribesman started to join in theid fight as the two group seems to be ready to fight in any second now. Upon seeing this scene the veiled woman could only bite the bullet and spoke ¡°Greetings great Iron Boar Tribe and Long Armed Monkey Tribe, I am Phina the chief of the red fox tribe may I asks that you all calm down and let¡¯s discuss things calmly.¡± Hearing her voice the two group stop fighting, the Iron Boar Tribe chief immediately shout ¡°Godd*mn! Your voice is quite pleasant to hear! I can¡¯t f*cking wait to hear you moan under me!¡± Even though the chief Long Armed Monkey Tribe didn¡¯t say anything he had also the same thing in mind and the two quickly looks at each other in vignce it seems that they had already decided that the prize for either of the tribe¡¯s victory would be both the territory and this fox vige. The veiled woman knew what they were thinking and felt helpless, Shadowsh on the other hand was confused when he saw the appearance of the two tribes. He thought that this ce belongs to beastman race but the appearance of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe is clearly more that of a beast than a beastman. He became more and more confused as he sensed that their aura seems to be strange full of the foreign energy that he had been absorbing to heal his injuries. ¡®Just where the hell am I?¡¯ He became frustrated when he realized that he had no knowledge of the ce he had ended up to. The two group then immediately agreed that they would go to war a weekter and whoever bes victorious would obtain the surrounding territory that meant that the fox vige was also considered a prize because it is situated inside the sphere of influence of the two territories. When Shadowsh heard their n of impregnating every female in the fox vige and enving all the men his anger immediately rose as his killing intent was quickly released causing the heaven to dim. The three forces were quite shock of the sudden rise of killing intent that seems to suffocate them, a person came out of the shadow with bellowing killing intenting from his body. Nine fox tails could be seen behind him waving about, the killing intent receded suddenly causing the people to finally be able to breath. When they finally saw Shadowsh¡¯s appearance the residents of the fox vige were shocked, the two foreign groups on the other hand were quite confused as to what had happened earlier. When they saw just how handsome he was the warriors of the two group gasped in admiration before turning envious and angry, the leader of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe quickly shouted ¡°You pale weakling how dare you scare this king earlier!¡± ¡°Prepare to suffer the consequences!¡± With that he tried to order his mount to charge towards Shadowsh but he was startled to see that his mount wasn¡¯t moving, on the contrary it seems that it wanted to retreat but it was too scared to move. Shadowsh continue to walk towards the two group in a calm manner without fear, but as he got closer the mounts of the two groups seems to have sensed something and they started shivering in fear. The men of the two forces were quite confused as to why this was happening to their mounts, seeing that Shadowsh continue to approach them the Long Armed Monkey Tribe chief got furious as orders ¡°Sinnou kill this weakling for me!¡± Hearing his order one of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe warriors jump down from his mount and grabs his two machete looking weapons and approach Shadowsh menacingly. Shadowsh just like before is still as calm as ever but in his eyes one could see the fury burning within, as the two individual continue to walk closer to each the tension in the area continue to rise. When there is just a couple of meters distance between the two men the warrior of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe immediately leaps forward with his two long arms raised high. ¡°Die you weakling!¡± Shouted the warrior but before he could bring his weapon down to hack his target a hand grabs his face and ms him into the ground. Boom! A powerful impact that causes the entire area to tremble ured, when the dust finally settles everyone saw the warrior from the Long Armed Monkey Tribe have been killed having his head bursting into pieces. Shadowsh stood up as he wipes the blood on his hand in the fur of the person that he just killed, such disy of strength causes chill to everyone in the area. Raising his head he looks at the two group and said ¡°I will ughter all of you.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663: CHAPTER 633 THE TWO TRIBES FATE ¡°Bold Words! Do you think that killing that weak skinny monkey you would have the capital to be this arrogant?!¡± Hearing what he had just said the Iron Boar Tribe chief became enraged. He then waves his hand and one of his warriors step down from his mount and face Shadowsh, he made a stance that seems to be a stance that of a bull. His tusks quickly became longer and sharper as his aura rose and a red aura starts to emit from his body making him bigger and much more menacing. With a loud squeal the warrior from the Iron Boar Tribe charge with great momentum towards his target, the earth trembles as he advance towards Shadowsh. Seeing all of this those from the fox vige pales, the veiled woman couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°Dodge it quickly!¡± But the people only saw Shadowsh extending his right arm towards the iing threat unfazed on the danger that his opponent posses. Bam! With a loud sound of collision the entire area became silent, they saw Shadowsh stopping the warrior from the Iron Boar Tribe with just one hand. ..... The warrior from the Iron Boar Tribe had his eyes wide open as he looks at Shadowsh who was holding one of his tusk, he saw disdain and mockery from his eyes as he realised that he was never been seen as an opponent but more like an ant. Suddenly the warrior from the Iron Boar Tribe felt his body bing lighter but what everyone saw was different, they saw Shadowsh lifting his opponent with ease and then he moves his left hand and starts to crumple the body of the boar human hybrid. Feeling the pain the warrior from the Iron Boar Tribe started squealing letting out a cry that is simr to a pig being butchered alive, the horrendous scene was watched by everyone causing them to feel a chill running down their spines. Boom! The fat of the warrior exploded causing Shadowsh to dodge backward as he doesn¡¯t want to be smeared by the blood of his opponent, seeing their second best warrior die in a pitiful manner the hearts of those from the Iron Boar Tribe flinched. They then saw Shadowsh lifting his hand and as if counting something his finger started rising when it finally counted to five he disappears from their view. Suddenly a shriek came from the Long Armed Monkey Tribe as one of their man lost both of his arms but before he could continue his cry he disappears and a loud boom sounded out from in front of them. When they look at the position where the first Long Armed Monkey Tribe had died another Long Armed Monkey Tribe warrior could be seen next to the first corpse and just like it the head of the second corpse was smashed into bits. They then saw Shadowsh appearing in front of them once again raising his hand and counting to five, when the fifth second rang out he once again disappears as a shriek was heard this time it came from the Iron Boar Tribe. When the people look towards the source of the cry they saw one of the warriors from the Iron Boar Tribe having his head pierced by his own tusk. This time the two groups realised that Shadowsh was ying with them and every five seconds either one of the group will die. With the first minute twelve people have already died causing a massive panic shrouding in the two group, at first they still tried to locate Shadowsh but when the second minute ticks by they had sumbed to their fear and started running towards different direction. Because their mounts no longer listen to their orders they could only run using their feet but every five seconds one of them would certainly die. There are approximately 240 of them so that meant that once 20 minutes passes by everyone of them will die, 20 minutester Shadowsh returns on his hands he was dragging the chief of the two tribes. Shadowsh threw the two towards the veiled woman before disappearing from everyone¡¯s view, such magical scene causes all the residents of the fox vige to feel awe. The veiled woman was quite confused at first but suddenly he was pulled by the old doctor and whispered something to her causing her eyes to brighten up and her breathing became hurried. Shadowsh have sent a message to the old man via spiritual sense, he told him that the veiled woman have the absolute decision on the fate of the two chiefs of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and the Iron Boar Tribe. The veiled woman is quite sharp she immediately knew what he had meant and knew that this was a great opportunity for her vige and for her entire tribe to thrive. Shadowsh¡¯s clone blends into the shadow once again, back on the clinic Shadowsh opens his eyes and smiles before increasing the intensity of his absorption. Now that the fox vige is the strongest power remaining in this part he no longer needs to worry about his absorption speed, the people sensed the torrential energy flowing towards their entire vige. Even though most energy were absorbed by Shadowsh some of the energy were left into the vige, this is something he had intentionally done so that the people of this vige would be much more healthier. Too bad he couldn¡¯t share his cultivation technique to them since the main energy of this world is something foreign to him. The people in the vige celebrated that they had escape the danger that threatens their entire vige, Shadowsh¡¯s position have risen to the highest peak on the heart of the vigers. The people in this world seems to respect strength and regards it as the ultimatew, there is no concept of right or wrong only power. Shadowsh have sensed this when he saw how that the people in the vige and even their vige chief the veiled woman reacted when they saw the two group, they didn¡¯t felt that it was wrong and only felt helpless. The females in the vige felt it was a bit unfair but that was only because they saw their chief as a female war goddess so they all thought that females are much stronger than men. In this vige it was the truth as males in the fox vige is actually physically weaker than females, Shadowsh knew the reason why this is their situation. The vigers doesn¡¯t have any cultivation technique but their body reacts to energy like beasts back on Shadowsh¡¯s monster world, they automatically absorb the energy and they are able to absorb energypatible to them at a much faster rate. The fox people in this vige ispatible with the yin Qi in the moon exactly just like Shadowsh¡¯s family, males technically were yang creatures so the males in this vige is much weaker than the females. Days passes by as the entire vige were bustling with excitement and energy, the people have received the information that the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and the Iron Boar Tribe have submitted to their tribe making them ecstatic. Now the two tribes have to send resources to them at a specific period of time, because the strength of the two tribes were not at their weakest the veiled woman didn¡¯t kill their chiefs and only sent them back. After all if the two tribes were to be overrun by beasts it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for either of them, the tribe chief epted this result rather easily as they deemed this as the result for them being defeated. While the entire vige were celebrating talking about their bright future they were also looking at the clinic which had a tornado spinning on top of it, everyday they would offer flowers and even precious meat on the door of the clinic. Shadowsh have told the old doctor to stop them from doing so as the meat would definitely rot if they just stay there, so the vigers stop offering meat and started nting flowers all around the clinic. Now that the entire vige obtain the mounts of the two tribes they had butchered most of the boars and started taking care of the rest. A monthter the tornado that was on top of clinic have disappear causing everyone in the vige to be startled, suddenly the sound of a creaking door could be heard. Immediately everyone knew what was happening and they couldn¡¯t hide their excitement as they all look towards the clinic with great fanaticism. In the eyes of most female foxes were deep infatuation, when the person they were all looking forward to see finally came out they couldn¡¯t help but let out a fan girl cry inwardly. Shadowsh finally came out of his room, he might not be fully recovered but at least he wasn¡¯t bedridden anymore. Breathing in the fresh air he couldn¡¯t help but stretch his body and produce cracking sounds as if his bones were screaming in delight. Chapter 664 Chapter 664: CHAPTER 634 SHADOWSLASH TRYING TO GET HOME Shadowsh felt delight screaming all over his body, he took a deep breath and let¡¯s out a roar an image of a fox and a dragon appeared above the vige Roar! A powerful and loud cry that is both domineering and melodious could be heard throughout the surrounding territory, the aura of Shadowsh spreads in the entire vige to the forest. Sensing such massive auraing from him the people were forced to kneel even thought they weren¡¯t actually targeted by him. Fortunately the pressure disappears almost immediately as they saw the person that they had worshipped jumps high in the sky and breathed outrge amount of me announcing his revival. The strength that he was now demonstrating shocked the entire vige especially when they saw him controlling the power of me, what they didn¡¯t know is that other than their vige the other territories were able to see the demonstration Shadowsh was performing causing chaos and panic to descend. Shadowsh finally descends back to the fox vige, he had never thought that he would actually exhibit such violent after just staying a couple of months in bed. He realised that this might be the side effect of absorbing the foreign energy causing his expression to be solemn, the foreign energy seems to be reacting violently to his beast bloodline and it wasn¡¯t harming him but just enhancing his instinct as a beast. ..... ¡®What kind of world is this?¡¯ He now realised that he truly wasn¡¯t back in monster world anymore but a world that seems to be the true monster world. Back on his old world there were many creatures of different race but in this world the beast race would definitely thrive, the foreign energy is the main energy of this world and this energy is extremelypatible to beasts. He wanted to investigate what kind of world this is and he might be lucky to find a way back home, fortunately he had two other realms that he could enter but this action is clearly thest resort for him. The two realms he was thinking on entering were the Death Realm and the Demon Realm both were considers an Underworld but actually they don¡¯t reside on the same realm. In the Death Realm there is a chance he could meet up with Sans but such chance is clearly abysmal and the fact that he is a living being is clearly a death sentence if he dares to enter that realm. Other than the Death Realm the Demon Realm is also considered an alternative n, he could search for Gulli and the others there and because he had demonic Qi it was much safer than the Death Realm. For now he decided to establish a name for himself in this world so that when he had the chance to return here he would be able to have a proper foundation here. Back at the present he looks at the foxes that were looking at him with extreme admiration, since he was indebted to this vige and he had the same monster origin such as him he decided that he would build his force here. The veiled woman quickly approached him and kneels as she spoke in a courteous manner ¡°Oh great one we are humbled by your presence.¡± Shadowsh waves his hand as the people that were about to kneel felt something was stopping them, just as they were confused he spoke ¡°All of you don¡¯t need to do that, I Shadowsh am indebted to all of you after all you guys are the reason I am still alive right now!¡± He then bows towards them shocking everyone, the veiled woman was extremely shocked she had always thought that those that are considered powerful were extremely arrogant people that wouldn¡¯t care what those that are weaker than him/her thought. Shadowsh was clearly not like them as he had bowed to the residents of the fox vige which were clearly much weaker than him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by emotion. The others also felt the same as they quickly shook their head and try to raise Shadowsh¡¯s head, they didn¡¯t know why but it felt so wrong for them. The old doctor started to pacify them as he was the only who managed to regain his calmness, because of the huge improvement of his soul he could control his emotion much easier now. Shadowsh then started chatting up with them asking them somemon sense in this world, when he finally gathered some knowledge he realized that this world is extremely savage. There is still no form of modern civilization and the only rule in this world is to eat of to be eaten, there are only beast people in this world. Unlike beastman which was born union from a human transformed beast and a human, beast people were born with an appearance that of a beast but had an innate intelligence. Shadowsh decided to raise these fox people to be assassins or swordsman but from his observation these vigers were perfect for the role of an assassin the only ones stopping them from reaching their full potential is the fact that no one was teaching them how to utilize their strength. After checking their condition other than the older ones, the doctor and the veiled woman he decided to train everyone to be an assassin. For the veiled woman she would be the only swordsman in the group after all this vige still need someone to be formidable in the open. When everyone heard that he was now thinking of training them they became ecstatic while the older generation became depressed. Seeing their reaction he smiles and gathers the doctor and the older generation into the clinic, he was intending to teach them a different type of profession that could also be used to assassinate someone. The act of poison but he wasn¡¯t only teaching them how to create poison but also how to counter one, he wanted these individuals to walk of the path of medicine. Too bad he doesn¡¯t have any concrete knowledge about this world¡¯s herbs and nts and Hentai wasn¡¯t here to help him so he could only use his intelligence and his ability to identify an herb. Because of the fact that the people in this vige werecking in nutrients and their physique is extremely weak he decided to first nurse them to peak condition. He spoke ¡°Everyone you must rest for a couple days, I will go to the forest and hunt some beast so that everyone here could finally satiate their hunger.¡± Without hesitation he quickly flew towards the forest but before he could get out of the vige a person came chasing him from behind, it was the veiled woman and she had brought with her a crude looking dagger. He stops and looks at her in confusion, upon seeing him stop the veiled woman finally heaved a sigh of relief. She had used all she got to catch up to him and she saw that he wasn¡¯t even doing his best and seems to be just doing a simple walk. Seeing her so exhausted Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but pity her a bit so even though he already knew the reason why he still asks ¡°Where are you going vige chief?¡± He had asked this question so that she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed running here in an exhausted manner, the veiled woman or Phina quickly shakes her head and bows ¡°Oh great one I am unfit to be called that title, I think you are far more suited to be the vige chief.¡± Shadowsh shook his head upon hearing this, he then looks at her in a serious manner ¡°Do not sell yourself short, what I had seen here in this vige might be poor but I could sense the residents absolute trust towards you and their unity with one another.¡± He then waves his hand and Phina flew towards him, looking at his eyes she could see admiration in them. He then spoke in a solemn manner ¡°I have great expectation towards you so in the next few days you must be prepared to suffer hardship.¡± As if remembering something sadness shes on her eyes she then clenched her fist and spoke in determination ¡°Compared to the hardships we have been suffering from the past the hardships that we are going to undergo would definitely be not that great!¡± Hearing her Shadowsh narrows his eyes and saw that she wasn¡¯t truly afraid, smirking he said ¡°We shall see then.¡± The two of them went to the forest, because this was his first time Shadowsh had Phina lead the way. As they travel towards the deeper part of the forest Shadowsh suddenly stops and said ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but look at your weapon, is that the best weapon you have?¡± Phina immediately became embarrassed, she had actually found this dagger years ago and have been using it since then of course it would start to be dull after years of using it. Chapter 665 Chapter 665: CHAPTER 635 THE TREE TIGER Shadowsh could only shake his head when he saw her reaction, it seems that the fox vige was too poor to have a decent equipment and even their vige chief have to use a dull semi broken dagger. Because Hentai was unessible he wasn¡¯t able to open it¡¯s storage but he do have other items in his storage ring, he had ignored it most of the time because the items inside his storage ring is considered trashpared to the items that Hentai was keeping. Taking out a sword that resembles his katanas he threw it to Phina, the sword he had picked is considered one of the best swords inside his storage ring. This sword was made by the dwarves back on Thousand Forest Continent, he was reluctant to use it because even if he wasn¡¯t fighting as long as he swings the sword using his full strength it would definitely break but he was also reluctant to throw it away because it was given to him by a young dwarf aspiring to be a grandmaster cksmith. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would be able to make use of this item right now, seeing the weapon in her hand Phina was quite confused that is until she unsheathes it. Seeing it¡¯s appearance her pupils seems to have transformed into hearts, feeling the cold de on her new sword her heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter. ¡°So beautiful.¡± She said in a dazed manner, it seems that she had fallen in love with her new de. ..... Seeing how much she appreciates the sword he gave to her Shadowsh was satisfied, he then said ¡°It seems that you like your new weapon, it is a suitable weapon for your current strength, why don¡¯t you name it?¡± Because she was too focused to the sword on her hand she didn¡¯t realised that Shadowsh was now right behind her so when she heard him talking extremely close she lets out a yelp as she took a couple of steps back. Shadowsh frowns as he appears besides her and caught her, Phina was still stunned by what was happening that she hadn¡¯t realised she was actually falling because she had tripped from a stump. Sensing the arm that was supporting she couldn¡¯t but blush, Shadowsh realised that she was acting a bit weird and asks ¡°Are you feeling weird?¡± Hearing this Phina shook her head and exined in an extremely small voice ¡°No it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just this was the first time I was approached and touched by a man.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression became strange from all his observation he knew that the old doctor would always be close to her ¡°But isn¡¯t old doctor Ben always right besides you?¡± Hearing this Phina remember something and her blushing expression became that of a strange one ¡°Well doctor Ben is different after all he isn¡¯t considered a man anyone, hecks the most precious thing that a man should have.¡± Shadowsh felt a chill running down his spine when he heard this but quickly he shook his head as he had scanned old doctor¡¯s Ben condition and knew for a fact that he wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest. He shook his head and disperse this thought as he quickly asks ¡°So what do you think? Naming such a weapon is only normal isn¡¯t it?¡± Phina nods her head as she immediately agreed on that sentence, for her such magnificent weapon is deserving of an equally magnificent name. Pondering something she quickly thought of a name, without hesitation she quickly raise her katana and spoke in a loud and bold manner ¡°This sword is extremely sharp and it¡¯s appearance is extremely beautiful so it is deserving to have the name of the moon goddess!¡± ¡°I shall call you in this moment and afterward as Luna!¡± Shadowsh nodded he then said ¡°I think you need to get use to your new weapon first so let us continue our hunt.¡± Phina nodded she then brought him deeper into the forest because of the powerful beasts roaming in the forest she was moving in a cautious manner. Unlike her Shadowsh was walking in a rather casual manner as if he was just taking a casual stroll but in reality he was using his spiritual sense to scan throughout the entire area around him. While the two were walking deeper into the forest they quickly stops, Phina was confused as to why Shadowsh grabs her so suddenly after all she was still ufortable with men touching her. Shadowsh then grabs her and the two quickly arrives at a spot not far them, there they saw a giant tiger with green fur and four eyes. Upon seeing this Phina was shocked and she immediately pales in fear, she shouted ¡°Tree Tiger!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Tree Tiger?¡± Because this was the first time he saw such creature Shadowsh was of course curious about it¡¯s origin. ¡°A Tree Tiger is a very strange beast, it is an omnivore but it prefers eating a very specific tree called Vitality Tree.¡± ¡°The tree just liks it¡¯s name is filled with vitality and it would bore fruits that could enhanced ones vitality.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he knew beasts loves this type of fruit but this beast in front of him actually prefers the tree more than the fruits. ¡°Since it prefers to eat trees why are you so afraid of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it is considered as a tiger type beast and all tiger type beasts are very proud creatures, all of them are very territorial.¡± Exactly just as she finished her exnation the Tree Tiger let¡¯s out a roar as it¡¯s fur starts to rise and it¡¯s entire aura became menacing. Phina gulped nervously as she quickly unsheathes her sword and made an attacking stance towards the tiger but because of her trembling anyone would realised that she was actually very afraid. Shadowsh upon seeing this let¡¯s out augh as he looks at the Tree Tiger with interest ¡°A beast with carnivorous bloodline actually prefers to eat trees this beast is actually quite unique.¡± ¡°I am going to tame it.¡± Phina was stunned she couldn¡¯t believe what she just had heard but before she could persuade him an incredibly power and malevolent aura started emitting from Shadowsh. Phina froze so did the Tree Tiger other than the killing intent that made it soul shiver the absolute difference between bloodlines cause this beast to be unable to move. Shadowsh walks towards it in a calm and steady manner but his momentum causes the entire surrounding to be silent as every beasts in the forest screams in terror in their soul. He arrives in front of the tiger and puts his hand on its head and only spoke one sentence ¡°Submit.¡± Phina then opens her mouth wide but because of her veil nobody would able to notice if not for the movement of the veil, she was shocked because she saw the Tree Tiger bowing it¡¯s head in front of Shadowsh. Realising it had submitted to him he couldn¡¯t help but let out a boldugh as he immediately rode the tiger, the tiger strength isparable to someone from Gold Rank or Marrow Tempering Rank making it quite a threat to a vige like the fox vige. Looking at the dazed Phina he lets out a chuckle as he asks ¡°Want to ride this beast with me?¡± Finally recovering from her daze Phina shook her head, she then answered ¡°I am actually tempted but I want to train my legs so I¡¯ll just walk.¡± Respecting her decision he could only follow her while riding the Tree Tiger but while the three of them were traveling he was actually checking the body of the tiger. He realised that in terms of physical quality this tiger is superior to Superior Grade monster back on his second world (AKA the world that he was born as a monster). But even though this tiger has a much stronger body than a Superior Grade monster and is actually nearlypatibile with Legendary grade monsters focus on body strength it does have a weakness. It¡¯s intelligence, ability to control elemental energy and it¡¯s affinity to any other elements other than Nature element. The nature Qi in it¡¯s body have been distributed smoothly throughout it¡¯s entire body making itparable to a treasure beast but it couldn¡¯t control the nature Qi on its body at will and the only usage of such energy is amplifying it¡¯s regeneration ability. ¡®It seems that this beast is quite suitable to be a mount considering how much vitality it has and it¡¯s ability to quickly recover it¡¯s stamina.¡¯ While he was deep in thought he discover numerous figures entering his spiritual sense domain. He then told the Tree Tiger to stop and told Phina ¡°Be ready to battle we got numerous iing enemies.¡± ¡°Use this chance to familiarize yourself with your new weapon, I have Green help you in fending off these enemies.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666: CHAPTER 636 PHINA¡¯S SWORD Phina froze but looking at Shadowsh¡¯s serious expression she knew that she had no way out of this situation she could only grits her teeth and prepare for battle, Shadowsh on the other hand patted the head of Green or the Tree Tiger. Green let¡¯s out a loud roar as it jumps besides Phina as it growls at the trees around them, unlike Phina it knew where the enemies areing due to its instinct. Watching all of this Shadowsh was calm and rxed as he leans on one of the trees and his entire aura started to blend into the darkness and actually disappears in the view of the two. A couple of secondster beasts started appearing on top of the trees, there were at least hundreds of these strange beasts that looks like abination of both monkey and boar. Upon seeing these strange beasts Phina¡¯s eyes lits up as her stomach actually rumbles and her nervous appearance have changed into an appearance of a warrior ready fo battle. The strange beasts continue to scream at the two but none of them dares to approach causing Shadowsh who was watching from the side to frown. If this goes on then there will be no fight that would happen just as he had thought this was going to happen the strange beasts started jumping down into the ground following a much bigger monkey from their group. ..... Judging from it¡¯s appearance and the fact that the other monkeys seems to follow it the two quickly realised that it was the leader of these group. The leader of these troop of monkeys looks at Phina and Green with greedy and hungry look, it¡¯s saliva continue to drips into the ground as the other monkeys follows it examples and looks at the two in a rather greedy manner. ¡®So they are carnivores.¡¯ Upon seeing how they react Shadowsh immediately realised that these monkeys aren¡¯t omnivore or herbivore they are full fledged carnivores. With a roar the monkeys immediately charged towards the two with great momentum, Green immediately let¡¯s out a loud roar and it¡¯s momentum rose and from the perspective of these strange monkeys it seems to berger than before. But this are all just illusion that Green¡¯s aura and momentum created to intimidate it¡¯s enemy, the leader of this troop of monkeys made an ugly expression as it lets out a series of howls. Upon hearing it¡¯s howl the other monkeys that were scared from Green¡¯s aura started to advance once again, Green immediately became enraged at first it was a bit nervous because of the number of its enemy but this feeling faded when it realized it¡¯s majesty was being challenged. It had submitted to Shadowsh because of the difference of bloodline but against these monkeys he wouldn¡¯t submit even if he die, Seeing that the situation is now beyond redemption Phina immediately waves her katana nearly cutting the monkey in front of her. Just as she was about to attack once again she felt something was attacking her head before fading, a voice suddenly sounded on her head ¡®Your stance is extremely weak and the way you handled your sword is incredibly pathetic.¡¯ She knew whose voice this belongs to as she quickly retreated and looks at Shadowsh who was also looking at her with a calm and indifferent gaze. Knowing that this is some kind of test that he is giving to her, Phina¡¯s gaze became more determined as she grips the handle of her katana tightly. She then heard numerous instructions inside her head as she quickly follows it while at the same time incorporating her own fighting style as she fights. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shone as he nods at satisfaction as he realised that Phina¡¯s ability to followmand and ability to learn how to fight is quite astonishing, Phina and Green continue to fight against these monkeys. Phina ducks as one of the monkey tries to punch her head, she then kicks the leg of the monkey causing it to fall. Without hesitation she charged towards the falling monkey as it¡¯s chest was pierced by her sharp sword, seeing one of theirrades die the other monkeys became enraged. On the other hand Phina was extremely excited she realized that her sword was extremely sharp, she didn¡¯t felt any obstruction as she pierced the chest of her enemy causing her confidence to rise. Meanwhile Green was trying to kill at least one of the monkeys but it was surrounded and was being bashed by them making it furious but what it did not realised is that while it fights Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense to slowly change its body. The foreign energy of this world and nature Qi starts to flow inside it¡¯s body while it continue to fight, the two were really outnumbered but their side isn¡¯t that in a disadvantage with Shadowsh supporting them from the sidelines. One of the monkey near Phina started shrieking in pain as one of its arms were cut off, realising just how sharp her weapon Phina¡¯s fighting style have changed. At first she was afraid of damaging the de of the sword but realising her worries were unfounded her fighting style became more perfect. Swish! With a fast strike she cleanly cut off the head of the monkey, the monkeys were quite fast even though their figures were extremely fat but no matter how fast they are they aren¡¯t faster than Phina¡¯s sword strike. Phina knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on against these monkeys if she continue this fight so without hesitation she quickly charge towards Green brandishing her sword around her. The monkeys have already realised how sharp the sword on her hand so they didn¡¯t dare to block the attack nor get too close to her. Just as she was about to reach Green the leader of the monkeys arrives in front of her with a giant branch on its arm. Her expression became solemn she then saw the monkey chief raising it¡¯s weapon and mming it towards her. Swiftly spinning to the side she dodged the attack, she then shed her sword towards the monkey chief but it nimbly dodge the attack by jumping backwards. It sent a mocking gaze towards her and raise it¡¯s weapon to attack her once again but before she was able to it felt something big and powerful mming from behind it causing it to scream in pain. Phina¡¯s eyes lits up as she remembers that they were close to Green but just as she was about to deliver the finishing blow to the monkey chief the other monkeys surrounded her and started attacking her using stones and sticks. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish off the monkey chief she could only pray that Green would be able to finish the job. ¡°Hah!¡± Letting out a shout she jumps up dodging the attacks before sending numerous sword strikes towards the nearby monkeys. Two monkeys weren¡¯t lucky as they were too slow to dodge the strike and one of them became blind while the other one was killed. Knowing that she needed to protect Green while it and the monkey chief tries to kill each other she started rapidly moving towards their direction. Green was now mauling the monkey chief but because the two of them were both Gold Rank or Marrow Tempering Rank beasts and the fact that there are some monkeys helping their chief made it a long fight. The monkey chief continue to scream loudly as it holds the mouth of Green stopping it from biting it¡¯s face. The other monkeys tried to pull it from their chief while some continue attacking but they were unsessful of injuring it the slightest. Suddenly one of the monkeys that were pulling Green let¡¯s out a shriek before falling into the ground, one of its arms were cut off and finally it¡¯s head separated from it¡¯s body. The other monkeys were given a shock and was confused as to what had happened, Phina arrives besides another monkey and shed it into halves. . Swish! The attack was fast and precise the monkey had no chance to even let¡¯s out a cry before it¡¯s body splits into halves. Phina continue using her speed and nimbleness to ran around the group of monkeys and taking their lives one by one. Because of the unparallel sharpness of her sword in this fight she was clearly at an advantage, the only way for the monkeys to survive her attack is to dodge because blocking it would be impossible. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shone once again as he wasughing inwardly, he realised that Phina¡¯spatibility andprehension towards the way of the sword is actually quite great. If she continue to train diligently under him he is quite confident that she would be able toprehend sword intent. Besides the sword on her hand isn¡¯t just a normal simple sword, it is a sword that was created with runes embedded on it. Unfortunately she wouldn¡¯t be able to activate it because it needed spiritual sense but he could teach her. Chapter 667 Chapter 667: CHAPTER 637 HUNTING Maybe it was because of her experience hunting with just a dull dagger or just because she is a genius her fighting style became more graceful and her attacks became more precise. Before she was a bit clumsy but now she looks like an experienced swordsman she might not be as good as those that have been fighting for years but at least she is better than novice. Not to mention she uses her long legs and flexible body which was able to move in an exaggerated manner to use, whenever the monkeys tried to corner her she would use her legs to kick one of them and twist her body to dodge the iing attack. While she was having an easy time Green wasn¡¯t, it had been hit by numerous times by stones and sticks of course it was hurt but it was still able to heavily injure the monkey chief. It didn¡¯t know why but every time he was hit it didn¡¯t felt that much pain and on the contrary it felt energized as if something inside him was telling it to go wild. It¡¯s blood was boiling and it¡¯s eyes was blood red as it continue to tear the monkey chief to shred, the monkey chief continue to howl in pain as it was helpless against the might of its opponent. Even though it¡¯s species is weaker against the Tree Tiger it shouldn¡¯t be that helpless, the opponent it was now fighting seems to have endless stamina and as time goes by it became stronger and stronger as it muscles seems to keep being strong. ..... With final shriek Green was finally able to bite the neck of the monkey chief and with it¡¯s sharp teeth the monkey chief¡¯s neck was pierced and it¡¯s cries dies down. After killing it¡¯s opponent it set it¡¯s eyes on the other monkeys on the surrounding, seeing their chief die the other monkeys started retreating. But before they were able to get far a pressure that seems to be able to crush them suddenly descended on the area. Boom! With a loud thud their bodies started falling down into the ground and with cracking sounds the monkeys that tried to flee died, none was left alive the supposedly long fight ended in just one second. This disy of power cause Green and Phina to tremble in fear, they then saw the corpses of the dead monkeys floating above them. Then they started flying towards Shadowsh and within a second they all disappears into thin air shocking the two that were watching. Shadowsh have stored the carcasses of these monkeys inside his storage ring, he had never thought that he would use this storage ring of his other than keeping useless gifts for him and as cover for Hentai¡¯s storage. This thought have stayed with him for a long time so even though the space inside the storage isparable to a storehouse back on his first world (the world when he was still a human) he didn¡¯t store that much item. While the two were still in shock he spoke ¡°Let¡¯s hunt some more, now that the vige have countless mounts we needed to feed them so that they would be of use when the timees.¡± Hearing this Phina quickly spoke ¡°Great one we do not need to hunt anymore, the Bullri are herbivores and the Giga Boars are omnivores but most of the time they eat nts.¡± Shadowsh was a bit startled he then realized that this world was truly a strange and unique one, a beast that has a savage figure is actually the herbivore while those that have mild figures were actually the carnivores. Since they no longer need to hunt the three of them returns to the vige, Shadowsh was intending to expand the territory of the vige to amodate the beasts that they now have. He then looks at Phina who was now riding Green because she was exhausted after fighting in super focus mode and asks ¡°Vige chief Phina what would you think if I say that I¡¯ll help your vige expand its territory.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Phina quickly shouted in excitement as she holds his arm tightly, her face is beer red not because she is shy or embarrassed but because she was extremely excited. Shadowsh was startled he then thought of the little vige and how this world seemingly works and nodded. Immediately Phina shouted as it was her dream to expand their vige but because she was afraid of the beasts in the forest she wasn¡¯t able to aplish this dream of hers but now with Shadowsh on the picture it would be too easy for them to achieve it. ¡°I suggest we first nurse the vigers to their peak condition before expanding, as long as their strength increase it would be a nice workout for them to help the vige prosper.¡± Seeing how excited she was he decided to calm her down. Phina became confused and asks ¡°Don¡¯t we still have the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and the Iron Boar Tribe? As conquered tribe they wouldn¡¯t disobey us.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and exined ¡°That is only because of me, what I n to do is to train the vigers so that even if I am not present the vige would still be able to induce fear to others.¡± Upon thinking of what kind of people are in the vige Phina couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and let¡¯s out a bitter smile ¡°Considering what kind of people in my vige are this kind of n seems to be impossible.¡± Shadowsh snorted and said ¡°That is only because you people still haven¡¯t tap into your potentials yet, this world of yours is a haven for those that have beast bloodline so even though foxes aren¡¯t that durable as other beasts once we reached a certain level we would be a force not to be reckoned with.¡± Hearing his words Phina was quite shocked as mes started burning in her heart as she deeply wished that she could reach the level that Shadowsh was talking about. She then asks ¡°What kind of level would we be able to contend against those from the medium ns?¡± Shadowsh stops and a horrifying pressure started to emit from his body, his voice then sounded out ¡°Medium ns? Heh! Don¡¯t make meugh our potential once in full bloom would be even able to defeat those on the top ns!¡± Phina opens her mouth in shock, she knew just how powerful those in the medium ns are so Shadowsh saying that their tribe being able to contend against those in the top ns seems to be impossible in her mind. Shadowsh saw her doubtful look and he only smiles, he knew that in the futures this tribe would definitely be helpful in the expansion of his kingdom. The fact that they are foxes he knew that their spiritual sense and ability to manipte water or yin attribute attacks is quite astounding. It was an inborn ability but because of this their physique became somewhatcking so the present condition of the fox vige wasn¡¯t surprising. As long as someone is able to point them the right direction and properly trains them they would be a force that would induce fear throughout this world. Walking back to the vige Phina sensed something very strange, they hadn¡¯t encountered one beast even after all this time making her confuse. From her memory this forest is teeming with beasts but now there were no beast in their path, Shadowsh of course knew what is the reason for this. It¡¯s Green, because of its fight against the monkey chief and his help of improving it¡¯s strength it was now unconsciously emitting powerful vibe making most beasts dare not to approach. When they arrived back to the vige it was already noon, they were greeted by all the vigers with excitement. Phina couldn¡¯t hide her happiness in her eyes, she spoke in a gentle manner ¡°These guys never changed alwaysing to greet me after every hunt with smiles in their faces.¡± Remembering her past she couldn¡¯t help but choke a little as tears started to welling up on her eyes, she remember how they greeted her in an enthusiastic manner even though they knew the hunt was unsessful. But this time it was now different, she couldn¡¯t help but rub the sword on her hand because she doesn¡¯t have anything to hold her katana she could only holf it in her arms. She relish the feeling of waving her sword, it is for the first time in her life she felt strong and confident. When they were inside the vige Shadowsh immediately summoned the monkeys and shocked the entire vige into silence. Carcasses appearing out of thin air is too magical for them, while they were still shocked because of this unusual phenomenon Shadowsh started speaking ¡°This will be your food for the next couple of days.¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668: CHAPTER 638 IRON ORE Because he wasn¡¯t from this world he need some people that he could trust to help him establishm a foothold on this foreignnd. He knew for a fact that he shouldn¡¯t stay here for an extended amount of time because back on his second world there are people that needs him. But he had no idea how to return, only by obtaining crucial or even justmon information about this world would his chance of returning increase. He had a trump card on his body and this trump have never let him down and it was thepanion that stayed with him for the longest time. Hentai! While the entire vige celebrates because of therge amount of food that is now stored inside their storehouse, On the vige chief house Shadowsh, Phina and the old doctor is present. Shadowsh have scanned the body of the old man and finally realized why Phina said he was not a man, he was an inborn hermaphrodite so he is an asexual not feeling any sexual attraction to any gender. ..... This is also the reason why Phina is quitefortable with him, it was actually the opposite for the doctor because they dislike being touched by healthy individuals in any gender. The two were now telling him about all the information they knew, including geography, history, etc. Listening to the two he realised that this world is extremely vast and his expression became heavy when they told him about the fact of a Supreme Tribe and their supreme masters capable of traveling to beyond the skies. There was a word that rangs out on his mind but he was too doubtful to believe that this world that seems to be a primitive is able to raise Saints. While his mind was broaden by the information he received from the two he also checked Hentai¡¯s progress and realised that the progress was increasing at a rapid pace but it would still need an amount of time before it finished. In the meantime he started teaching the two about the profession that he would be assigning them. For the old doctor his profession is still the doctor but he was now teaching him about his knowledge on how to cure poisons, now that he is nning to train almost all the young and able vigers into assassins they would definitely approach the subject of using poisons sooner orter. The old doctor is quite passionate in his job as he had studied all of his life on different kind of medicines and their usage. While Shadowsh might have the knowledge about medicines back on his second world but in this world he had no knowledge about the herbs and the nts in this world. Phina has a much easier time, Shadowsh have an extended knowledge pertaining the way of the sword. While Phina was continuously unsheathing and sheathing her sword just like what Shadowsh have told her she remembers something and said. ¡°Great one, I mean Master, now that our tribe is now going to take this world into a storm we might obtain the blessing of this world.¡± Shadowsh who was in deep discussion with the old doctor froze when he heard this. He then appears in front of her as his eyes was glowing in bright light, blessing of a world! After receiving the recognition of the world back on his second world his strength have increased exponentially so hearing Phina saying that they might receive the blessing of this world of course he was extremely excited. Phina knew that she had obtained the attention of her master so she quickly exined ¡°Since some of Master¡¯s memory have been jumbled up I¡¯ll tell you about the open secret of this world.¡± This was the exnation Shadowsh told to the two of them when they asked why he was so uninformed about how this world works. ¡°This world encourage the strong to devour the weak, as long as you could expand your territory and the amount of people you subdue increases the world would bless you and your territory with some kind of power.¡± From her exnation Shadowsh finally realized why it was possible this world is able to produce Saints, this world is too cruel it encourages the people to go to war. But now that he learned this he was also tempted to achieve this goal and maybe his cultivation level would increase once again, because he was still injured and his cultivation level is now obscure to him as if a part of him is still sleeping. Since this was how this world works a me started burning on his eyes but upon thinking about the characteristics of the vigers in fox vige it would take a long time before they would war ready. Upon remembering this he could only think of an alternative, training the vigers to be his secret weapon while training another group to be his spear. This was the best method he currently could use but the tribes that he had subdued the Iron Boar Tribe and the Long Armed Monkey Tribe have been dealt a heavy blow by him and they are still currently too weak to be his spear. He then looks at Phina who have resumed her training and asks ¡°By the way is there any tribe nearby?¡± Phina who was now exhausted after continuously shing and sheathing shook her head ¡°There are only tree small tribes in these parts our tribe which doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications of being called a tribe since we only own one vige.¡± ¡°The Long Armed Monkey Tribe which is situated near the forest, all of their houses are on top of the trees and their home is clearly much bigger than ours at least thrice as big.¡± ¡°The Iron Boar Tribe which is situated near the mountains, it is said their mountain is full of iron ores.¡± He wasn¡¯t surprised that the other two tribes were much bigger than the fox vige but he was surprised to know that the Iron Boar Tribe actually owned a mountain that has iron ores. His eyes then started glistening as he realised that he had obtain a treasure that those from the Iron Boar Tribe aren¡¯t capable of obtaining. As long as he could those from the Iron Boar Tribe how to mine and how to build weapons and equipments. The physique of the people in this world is clearly much better than either of his former world but because of theirck of idea and their primitive lifestyle their kind hadn¡¯t prosper. From what he had heard from Phina most territories are owned by beasts, beasts are also eligible to receive this world¡¯s blessings so they also build a territory of their own. Shadowsh then told Phina to suggest him a person that is knowledgeable about the location of the Iron Boar Tribe. Phina who was now resting started blushing as she spoke ¡°Actually we only knew that there are another two tribes near this ce because of some old map found by one of the elders in the vige.¡± ¡°Most of the vigers could only travel to the outskirt of the forest.¡± Shadowsh was speechless but recalling how weak the vigers were he could only resign to his fate. Fortunately there is still a map of the location so he had an idea where to go but because of how old the map were the path were extremely doubtful. But he had confidence he is able to get to the location he wanted, after all he might be injured and his spiritual sense is being supressed he is still a top notch fighter. The next day, everyone in the vige gathered in the center of the vige all of their faces clearly shows that they are excited. Shadowsh have announced that he would be training them but of course not the real training that he had prepared for them but some basic exercise that they could do so that their physique would improve. Phina would be the drillmaster, he had taught her all the basic exercise already and she had swore that he would do her best as the vige coach. Meanwhile after telling the vigers to do their best but and not pushing their limit too far he went out, because he was seen as one of their kind he didn¡¯t transform until he was assured that no one will find him. Transforming into his dragon form he flew towards the location of the Iron Boar Tribe at breakneck speed. He wasn¡¯t hiding his aura because he doesn¡¯t want to be tangled with anyone right now, of course this wasn¡¯t his only precaution his spiritual sense was also in full power so that he would sensed if anyone entered his field. As he passed through the forest he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how amazing it was, suddenly he stops as his expression became solemn. After traveling for a couple of kilometers he actually encountered a formidable beast, in his present condition he might not defeat it. Chapter 669 Chapter 669: CHAPTER 639 THE ELK The formidable beast in front of him looks like an elk but has a rainbow horns that has nine colors in total, it looks totally mesmerizing and exudes a feeling that it seems to be harmless but from his instinct as a top fighter he knew that this beast in front of him is no ordinary beast. The colors of its horns are Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, Violet, White and Brown. The two of them kept on staring at each other clearly quite vignt against each other, Shadowsh then raised his eyebrow as he realised that this beast in front of him was actually injured. But just as this realization dawns on him another fact rangs on his head, since the two were both injured and still felt threat towards one another that meant that in their peak they also have the same strength. After nodding towards the elk which caused it to jump backwards in shock he left but just before he could leave a loud roar was heard as a pressured that seems to freeze the air descended on the area. A bull appeared but what strange about it is that it had tworge front legs twice as thick as it¡¯s hind legs it was also longer. Once the bull appeared it¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the elk and from it¡¯s eyes greed could be seen, the elk looks at it calmly but from Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense he knew that it was actually angry. ..... The bull that was 15 meters tall let¡¯s out a loud moo and charged towards the elk with a momentum that seems to be unstoppable, each step would cause the earth to tremble but the trembling seems to be rhythmic. The elk¡¯s body suddenly glows in bright light and a barrier made up of nine colors appears and envelops it and all 10 meters area around it. Boom! When the bull crashed to the barrier a loud thud was heard and the entire surrounding seems to have been bulldozed, the trees around the area were either destroyed or blown away. But the area around the elf stand tall and it was still gazing peacefully at the bull, Shadowsh who was watching everything from the sidelines was now radiating a solemn air as he realised that this world is much more terrifying that his second world. But what was shocked him the most is the fact that the bull opens it¡¯s mouth and spoke ¡°Sakura, I suggest you give it up! Now that you are weak after giving birth you will be no match against me.¡± The calm eyes of the elk changed that into hatred even though it did not spoke it was clearly furious, Shadowsh who was still marvelling about the fact that the beasts on this primitive world were able to gain intelligence have his expression changed when he heard what the bull have said. Since this elk have just given birth it was clearly weak and the earlier powerful aura that he had sensed from earlier is just a fake show of strength. Since this beast have an offspring and seemingly realising that this type of beast are the kind and mild type he suddenly have an idea of befriending it. But the bull is equally powerful and he had no confidence of taking it down in his current state, while he was hesitating the deer looks at him with a pleading gaze. He suddenly detected a hint of a foreign spiritual sense invading his field, without hesitation he epted this spiritual sense and asks ¡®Are you the elk?¡¯. The eyes of the elk widens as it realised that Shadowsh knew about the usage of spiritual sense and judging from the strength of his spiritual sense his mastery is clearly better. ¡®Yes I am, I saw you and sensed no hostility in your heart and even have a faint idea of helping me.¡¯ The voice of the elk is very sweet and calming but this doesn¡¯t change Shadowsh¡¯s solemn expression, he was now digesting about the fact that this world isn¡¯t as primitive as he had thought. After calming himself down he answered the elk ¡®I dislike people that are using the weakness of others to bully them, especially if the weakness is ones child.¡¯ The elk chuckles and said ¡®From your first sentence about saying how low it was for somebody using ones weakness I could feel that you don¡¯t feel that indignant that meant that you would also do the same thing as long as it doesn¡¯t hit your moral.¡¯ Hearing this Shadowsh¡¯s frown ,from how the elk spoke he now assumes that it could sense ones emotion. Just like what it had said he didn¡¯t felt that bad when he announced that people are low when they use ones weakness but he did felt indignant when the weakness involves a pregnant woman or ones child. Smiling bitterly inwardly he could only speak with the elk with honesty ¡®I can help you but I am injured and wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at my best.¡¯ The eyes of the elk shes as she realised that he was telling the truth, knowing this sadness quickly shes in it¡¯s eyes before changing into determination. ¡®Sir can you bring my child away from this ce?¡¯ Hearing this request startled Shadowsh greatly even though he was injured as long as the two of them works together they might scare away the bull. The elk then senses something of course Shadowsh also sensed this and his expression changed as he flew towards the elk at incredible speed. He then opens his arm to ept the elk¡¯s offspring but the elk shook it¡¯s head and answered ¡®Its already toote.¡¯ Suddenly the entire space in the area seems to be locked by some kind of seal, the bull that was ramming on the barrier let¡¯s out a sneer to the elk and stomps it two front legs into the ground. Some kind of suppression suddenly descended on both Shadowsh and the elk, the elk¡¯s horns glows brightly and the suppression that descended on it disappears. Meanwhile Shadowsh took the suppression without any defence, the ground beneath him crack because of the pressure but he remains standing tall. Inwardly he was cursing his luck, today he just want to travel to the Iron Boar Tribe and he actually encountered a situation just like this. But he was confused as to how the Iron Boar Tribe and the Long Armed Monkey Tribe managed to cross this forest and arrive at the fox vige with all these powerful beasts residing on it. From what he had heard from Phina, the two tribes have sent a letter to the fox vige before they arrive via a flying beasts from both tribes. But he quickly reversed his thoughts back as he saw three more beasts arrive one looks like a giant moth it had pitch ck body, the next one looks like a tiger with 3 eyes and scorpion tail it had gray fur, the third one is an eagle with green feathers andsty a bear with two heads and six arms. All of them together with the bull has the same distinct figure, they are incredibly huge for their species. But this wasn¡¯t surprising in this world full of mysteries, other than theirrge physique there is also another thingmon about them. Their strength! The three eyed gray tiger started to crackle as itsughter is both very ufortable to hear and when it finally opens it¡¯s mouth and spoke it¡¯s voice sounds very creepy ¡°To think that the great Forest Enchantress Sakura would fall this far.¡± The moth (Robotic Voice): ¡°It is extremely pathetic but now that you are trap in my domain let see if you can escape once again.¡± Right head of the two headed bear (Extremely loud and booming voice): ¡°This game of chase is now over!¡± ¡®Chase? It seems that these fellows aren¡¯t from here.¡¯ Now that he realised that these five knew each other his spection have a high percent of being true. Overlord level beings such as these four belongs to a much richer and higher qualitynd, they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with ces like this. The elk have now fallen to despair, it couldn¡¯t help but look at Shadowsh guiltily as it thought that it was it¡¯s fault that he was now involved into this. It then asks ¡®Sir I need you to stay in this barrier for a while and after this event please take care of my daughter.¡¯ From it¡¯s determination and the sound of its grieving voice in his head Shadowsh knew that this elk was going all out. ¡®Hmmm, I could deter this individuals if you have any method that could heal my injuries.¡¯ Thinking about something he offered another n but even he doesn¡¯t believe that the elk have a convenient ability like this. But he was given a shock when the elk looks at him in happiness and said ¡®I might have something like that!¡¯ Chapter 670 Chapter 670: CHAPTER 640 GOING BERSERK Shadowsh was very shocked of course but he is also confused, if it had an item like that why didn¡¯t it use it on itself. While the four beasts were attacking the barrier with all they got, the two who were inside the barrier were chatting with each other leisurely. The elk took out a nine colored water that exudes great vitality, upon seeing what it took out from its horns the beasts outside immediately started growling and greed could be seen in their eyes. ¡®This is my essence that I have been developing for ten thousand years, there are only 12 drops left in total as most of my essence were given to my child.¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you use it on yourself?¡¯ Hearing this the elk shook it¡¯s head and answered him in a helpless manner. ¡®My kind have never been that violent, I might have powerful attack but it wouldn¡¯t be able to take down all four of these b*stards in my present condition.¡¯ ¡®Well if you can¡¯t fight why don¡¯t you try to flee then? From what I heard from these four you have been fleeing for countless of miles.¡¯ ..... ¡®That is what I did before but it seems that these b*stards are able to track me because of my essence and each time I used my essence I would be weakened.¡¯ Finally knowing this Shadowsh could only look at the elk with pity as he realised that these four beasts wouldn¡¯t let her go no matter what. Without hesitation he took the nine colored water and with one gulp he drank it, this action stunned everyone including the elk as it hadn¡¯t thought that he would be bold enough to take all of its essence in one gulp. ¡®What are you doing? My essence isn¡¯t something you just drink like any normal water!¡¯ Just as it was very anxious iys eyes widen as in front of it Shadowsh was now exuding a powerful aura that causes the sky to go dim. Large amount of foreign energy started to fly towards him as two stars appeared on the sky exuding a powerful and majestic aura. Shadowsh was now feeling both pain and pleasure at the same time, his entire body was now rapidly changing with the help of the foreign energy in the air. The two stars on the sky started rotating much faster and at greater power than usual, this continue for 3 minutes before the phenomenon dies down. Roar! Howl! A dragon roar and a fox howl was heard as Shadowsh¡¯s body started to transform into his real form, the five beasts that were watching saw all of this scene and were greatly shocked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Letting out a boisterousugh he finally felt free again but afterughing for a couple of seconds he frowns, he realised that his instinct is going haywire. His stomach started to rumble as his saliva started to drips down on his mouth, he was now having an inner battle with his own instinct as a beast. Meanwhile his body is still sucking the foreign energy in the air and he was staring at ths four beasts with red beady eyes that seems to belong to a ravenous wolf. The four beasts were quite scared, the feeling that they are now currently experiencing is fear and all of them realised something. They are now the prey or the sheeps and Shadowsh was the predator or the wolf in the scene. But this feeling piss off these four beasts as they have always been the overlords of their area and now they are actually feeling helpless. Shadowsh then summoned his clone, now that he had recovered he could care less about him running out of Mana, hemanded his clone to bring the elk away and return back to the fox vige. Another dragon appeared besides him startling the five beasts, the dragon then used this opportunity to grab the elk that was now out in the open and flew away. ¡°You dare!¡± ¡°Where do you think you are going!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Inside my space no one will escape!¡¯ Immediately the four beasts reacted but before they could move Shadowsh opens his mouth and fired off a powerful dragon breath towards the spatial cage and broke an opening for his clone. This sudden attack startled the beast but they quickly realised that their target would get away if they just stand there and watch but they couldn¡¯t move as the murderous intent that Shadowsh was exuding got more intense as seconds pass by. These four overlords knew that if they ever let their guards down it would spell doom to any of them, they are greedy but they aren¡¯t irrational. They believe in their instinct and the four of them chose survival than the treasure, the four of them looks at each other and nodded. They started to step back but this move of them triggers Shadowsh who have now let himself go berserk. Roar! With a roar he quickly charge towards the bull, seeing this the bull knew that it wouldn¡¯t escape so it charge towards it¡¯s opponent. Boom! The two collided with their heads causing a loud thud to be heard, the two were equal in power. That was the bull thought but before it could stabilized it¡¯s footing Shadowsh¡¯s w hit it on the side causing it to fly sideward. The moth knew that they would be killed if they don¡¯t fight back so it ps it¡¯s wide wings creating a de like energy to fly towards Shadowsh. The tiger leaps towards Shadowsh with it¡¯s ck ws and it¡¯s tail high and ready, the two headed bear both let¡¯s out two different kind of breath towards Shadowsh. Because he was now in berserk mode he didn¡¯t dodge the attacks causing him to roar in fury especially after the tiger bit, sh and pricked him. The des that the moth have created were all made up of space attribute but even with such attack it didn¡¯t heavily injured Shadowsh it only harm him lightly. Moo! The bull that was thrown earlier was furious it raised it¡¯s two giant front legs and stomps it into the ground as the ground beneath Shadowsh suddenly moves and turned into sharp and hard soil. Once again Shadowsh didn¡¯t dodge but the attacks he had suffered made him angrier and the rate of his absorption on the foreign energy in the air increases. Cracking sounds could be heard as his bones started transforming, his white bone started turning into pale yellow. His horns started to get longer and the fireball on his head that kept changing into different colors also started to be bigger. His wings started to be sturdier the cracks on his scale that he had received because of the attacks repairs itself but cracks again. His blood flows out of his body, the two stars started to spin faster and faster, the skies darkens as lighting started shing on the sky and thunder rumbles. His blood started to change in color bing brighter in color, as more blood came out of his body the more he cries in pain. The four overlord beasts that were watching all of this were stunned but they quickly regains their wit and tries to flee but because of their action Shadowsh who was crying in pain and anger directed his gaze towards them. Boom! A surge of killing intent suddenly envelops the four overlord beasts, the closest one was the gray tiger because of its method of attacks earlier. Boom! Another loud thud could be heard as they saw Shadowsh grabbing the gray tiger and mming it to the ground with great force to the point that the bull whom had the power to control the earth have to step up and protect the rest of its group from the aftershock. They then saw Shadowsh opening his mouth and devouring the gray tiger, upon hearing the crunching sound that came from his mouth the remaining three overlords started trembling. The moth then spoke ¡°None of you move! It seems that he ignores us if we don¡¯t move so if you don¡¯t want to follow scorpion tiger king don¡¯t you dare move.¡± Just like what had the moth said Shadowsh ignores the three as he once again resume his painful metamorphosis. His yellowish bones started turning golden but it was still considered a pale golden color, his blood have also started to be brighter and brighter. The skies started to be darker and the lightning that was shing everywhere stops and converged to the center. The heaven seems to be angry as the remaining three overlords felt a pressure they had never felt before. The three were mmed into the ground and they continue to be buried into the ground because of the force of the pressure. While the three overlords felt their bones were cracking they all thought of a legend passed down by their ancestor or the information they received from their bloodline. Heaven¡¯s Might! Chapter 671 Chapter 671: CHAPTER 641 THE BAPTISM Shadowsh raised his head and directed all of his anger to the sky, just like the three overlords he was also forced to the ground by the pressureing from the heaven. Roar! His roar is full of fury and defiance but this action stunned the three overlords, they immediately shivers in fear as they realised what he had done. Exactly after he lets out his roar the heaven responded and suddenly started raining down reddish gold thunderstrikes towards Shadowsh and his surrounding. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each thunderstrikes would split his scales and because of how rapid they descend his regeneration ability wasn¡¯t able to catch up with the damage that the strikes cause him. But while he was suffering such horrifying strikes Hentai that was now slumbering on his Nascent Soul starts to twitch before glowing into bright light. The progress on its information gathering activity starts to rapidly increase, each thunderstrike that struck Shadowsh carries a hint of this world¡¯s principles. This principles contain some information and mystery of this world and absorbing this helps Hentai progress on its mission. ..... But this spells bad news for Shadowsh, he is not of this world and now that he receiving this world¡¯s baptism his body and soul would suffer twice as muchpared to residents that were born on this world. Suddenly the progress of Hentai hits 100% and it immediately acted as it calcted that even if Shadowsh survives this his intelligence would definitely be harmed because of the foreign energy. Using it¡¯s powerful ability to absorb and transform energy into its purest form it quickly use the foreign energy of this world to enhance Shadowsh¡¯s regeneration capability. Monster Qi! This is the name of this world¡¯s foreign energy, Hentai have gathered numerous information from the thunderstrikes and is still gathering more information as of now. Shadowsh¡¯s blood red eyes dims down as his mind is now a bit clear but also because of this he now felt more pain than before. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He cursed inwardly but suddenly he nked out when he heard a voice on his head. [Master Hentai is now fully operational.] After recovering from his dazed state because of the pain he startedughing hysterically, finally Hentai is back but his state causes the three overlords to be frightened nearly to death. They thought his soul was fried by the lighting strikes, Shadowsh then told Hentai to do process all the energy inside his body right now and repair all of his injuries. The thunderstrikes continue to pour into him but fortunately his regeneration capability caught up and he now experience the process of being broken down and repaired continuously. [Master your blood is now transforming into a much purer type of blood and all of your cells were reacting to it.] Shadowsh wasn¡¯t on the right mind to listen to its exnation because he was now trying to hold his thoughts together because he was afraid that if he faints right now he wouldn¡¯t wake up once again. This continues for a couple of minutes before the dark sky started to disperse and everything dies down. Because of the chaotic energy from the surrounding and the catastrophic events that just had happened the once luscious surrounding have be barren. The four were now lying t on the ground unmoving, the three overlords have also suffered from the baptism earlier and they were now weak. They aren¡¯t able to move any of their bodies as most of their bones were crushed by the pressure earlier, the moth suffered the most because it had no bones. Meanwhile Shadowsh was now sleeping peacefully after enduring the baptism but his body is still continuing it¡¯s change. All of his bones have now transformed into dark gold colored bones, runes continue to sh on them but they seem to be iplete. All of his organs now have runes in them but the most incredible thing is that he now have three hearts, one was a pitch ck one that is covered with ck mes. Another one is a gray heart with a sense of both peacefulness and chaos on it, just like the ck heart it is covered with a thin veil of me but it¡¯s me is dark grayish me that exudes total destruction. Thest heart is the normal red one but it had two marks embedded on it a moon and a sun, it also has the loudest beat on the three and in the location of where the hearts should be located. The other two hearts is located inside his body but at the same time not, it is in his dantian and the two hearts have split the dantian into three separates section. His dantian is now at the same size as a small ind but it was full of liquid energy flowing around two cores, the Qi core and the Mana core but in this sea of energy there is now threends. One is and that is full of volcanoes and pitch ck soil, the entirend is exuding a demonic Qi. The other ind is full of chaotic energy but it looks like a normalnd only it had no nts on it just like the firstnd. On the center of the dantian is and as big as the other twobined on thisnd harmonious energy could be felt. But if Shadowsh saw this threends he would be shocked because they look a bit like Safehaven Paradise, Demon World and Chaos World back on his second world. His blood have also be brighter that seems to glow in lively manner and exudes great vitality it might not have change in color that much but it is actually the thing that changed the most. There are some drops of blood that were clearly different from the rest, they are golden in color and exudes more than ten times greater vitality than the rest. They are also not moving unlike the rest and only stayed below the heart as if they are some kind of VIP. An hourter Shadowsh finally opens his eyes and he felt incredibly refreshed it seems that after this world epted him after he endure the baptism the invincible suppression that he had felt when he arrived in this world disappears. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast Species: Origin Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fix Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Heaven Grade Beast Gender: Male Level: Peak Stage of 1st Gate of Xiantian Emperor Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi Heavenly Qi: 130 Runic Transcendent Strength: 1,300 Runic Tranlscendent Agility: 1,300 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 1,300 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 1,300 Runic Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: 3rd Tier], [Monster Qi: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): 1,000 Runic Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Upon seeing that he had now reached the Xiantian Emperor Realm heughs out loud once again, with this newfound strength of his he is now somewhat confident to be able to at least defend his second home world. He had been confident that he would be able to match up with a Saint but after fighting the gray knight he now realised he was too confident on himself. The gray knight is just one of the elites under his enemy and if his strength wasparable to him when he was on 9th Xiantian King he knew that his second home world is now endangered. Thinking about this he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sans and the others that were on Thousand Forest Continent. What he did not know is that when he was undergoing baptism earlier the two stars that were always apanying him have descended and could be seen throughout multiple worlds including Saint World or his second world. Sans and the others saw the two stars and immediately knew that it was him that cause such phenomenon because of the familiar aura that the two stars exudes. Sans and Leafinia didn¡¯t even think that he died because if he did they the summoned monsters that he had summoned would also die with him. They are worried because they no longer felt any connection with him making them confused as to where he is now. Sans, Leafinia and all the other higher ups of Thousand Race Kingdom is now present inside the pce in Hope City. In front of them was a female fox demi-human with twelve fox tails waving about, all of them were looking at her with anxious gaze. Chapter 672 Chapter 672: CHAPTER 642 FISH? ¡°Judging from the heavenly Qi surrounding the two Star Source and the direction of where they descended I narrow three worlds that he is now in.¡± ¡°Saint Monster World a world where the beast race and the beastman rules, it is a high grade world because it has more than 10 Saints on it.¡± ¡°Crystal Sea World a world governed by two powers from the elemental race, the Crystal Man race and the Aqua Spirit race. Just like the Saint Beast World it is a high grade world with more than ten saints. Not only this world is considered a high grade world it is also connected to a much higher ne, The Ashura Demon Realm and The Seven Sin Demon Realm.¡± ¡°Andstly the nt Demon World, a world where demons and demonic nts rules, the ruler of the world is a being stronger than a Saint called the Beguiling Flower Empress.¡± Sans and the other nodded as they felt grateful she shared this knowledge to them, during all of this time they have always been contacting with the Demon Fox n because of the pressure they are now experiencing from the invasion of the Chaos Beasts. From what they had learned worlds are extremelyrge butrger than them are called existence nes which connected with different worlds. Chaos World is considered a medium grade world but it is now considered a subordinate world of one of the high grade world the Holy Chaos World ruled by an existence stronger than a Saint the Lord of Chaos. ..... Sans then asks ¡°In all three of these worlds, which do you think have the highest probability that holds master.¡± ¡°From the density of the monster Qi emitted by the two stars the world that has the highest probability of hosting your lord right now is the Saint Monster World.¡± The Demon Fox n¡¯s ancestor spoke in a highly confident manner. ¡°Monster Qi?¡± Leafinia frowns as she heard this term, she doesn¡¯t know why but it felt familiar to her. The twelve-tailed fox ancestor exins ¡°Monster Qi is a type of energy that is quitepatible to our race, this is the reason why the beast race and the beastman race are the rulers of Saint Monster World.¡± Sans and the others nodded, Yshelia then asks ¡°Is there any way that we could go there or even just send a message there?¡± The twelve-tailed fox ancestor shook her head and said ¡°All world¡¯s have a barrier protecting it so invaders wouldn¡¯t be able to just enter it.¡± Mary became confused so does the others ¡°If it¡¯s like that then why did our world got invaded that easily?¡± The twelve-tailed fox ancestor sighed and her expression became sad and depressed ¡°Because our world is iplete and even if it was in it¡¯splete state our enemy could still destroy the barrier protecting this world.¡± The people in the room sighed but Sans gaze is still as determined as ever ¡°Since there is a way to break the barrier of a world I will try to do so!¡± The twelve-tailed fox ancestor smiles as she looks at Sans with appreciation, she then shook her head and said ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry that much, all of you know how strong and capable your lord is so don¡¯t worry believe in him.¡± Hearing this the people inside the room nked out before looking at each other and smiling, Sans then left the room but before he left he said this ¡°I believe in my lord so as his trusted knight I will do my best and protect this kingdom he had built.¡± The people inside the room started getting up and leave, before they felt a bit unconfident because of theck of Shadowsh¡¯s presence but now that they know that he is alive and judging from the phenomenon that they had seen they knew that his strength have once again increased. Back to where Shadowsh is he was now looking at the many body of beasts in front of him, the bodies of the three overlords is also in the pile. Most of these beasts are of high quality and all of them have high grade bloodline, if any other beasts saw this pile they would immediately be tempted to take them. But for Shadowsh this pile has other use for him, he was extremely excited for what¡¯s going to happen. He waw now trying to summon anotherpanion and it wasn¡¯t only one but two, he wanted to summon a twin type monster and the tribute he was offering were the piles in front of him. His eyes was now zing with excitement now that he was in a different world he wanted to know if it would have a different effect on his summoning skill. [Preparation is nowplete.] Herring this he immediately acted and took out two drops of his essence, the drops of bloods that stays under his heart. Throwing the two essence into the pile he sat in a lotus position and starts to let out arge amount of energy. The pile of beasts started glowing as a magic circle or a rune circle appeared surrounding the pile of beasts. The the pile of beasts started dispersing at incredible rate but just as Shadowsh became ecstatic the sky darkens once again and pressure from when he was experiencing the baptism once again descended. ¡®What the actual f*ck is happening!¡¯ He cursed inwardly just as he thought he was the one bring targeted he realized that the heaven seems to be targeting the pile of beasts. [Master please do not disrupt the process, the heavenly thunder needed to descend on the center of the summoning ritual, this process is needed toplete the Summoning.] After knowing this he finally calms down and continue to use his energy to support the ritual and this time he was giving it his all. Before he was confident that Hentai is able to sess quite easily but now that the summoning ritual seems to be different from before he could only give it his best to help it. Thunder rumbles continuously and snake like lightning starts to move around the dark clouds, suddenly the center of the dark clouds opens and a bright light descended on the summoning ritual. This event stuns him but finally he realizes that something horrifying ising, this thought just pass and a giant golden dragon that is entirely made up of lighting descended. Boom! A powerful explosion ured and the impact shook the entire forest, fortunately Shadowsh is strong enough to not be blown away. The runes circles dims down causing Shadowsh¡¯s expression to change as he hurriedly sent more energy to Hentai, the dim runes brightens up once again. After the golden dragon a piercing cry that seems to pierce to the soul was heard, then a phoenix covered in crimson me appeared but just like the golden dragon it isn¡¯t a real thing. It flew towards the ritual and causing a powerful explosion equal to the power of the golden dragon before. The third came a white tiger, the fourth was a ck turtle, the fifth was a kirin but thest ones were the ones truly terrifying. Two terrifying fish appeared, one ck and one white both seemingly covers everything and nothing at the same time. They flew towards the summoning ritual and a piercing brightness ured causing Shadowsh who was watching near the area to close his eyes. He also felt a piercing pain from his mind as he realised his spiritual sense seems to be devoured by something. This process continue for a couple of hours before he was finally able to open his eyes but what greeted him were the miniature version of the two fish that descended on the sky. At first he was given a fright but as he continue to look at these two fish he realised that he actually felt very intimate with them. While he was confused the two fish shes into ck and white light and entered his head or more urately his spiritual world. This should rmed him but he doesn¡¯t know why but he wasn¡¯t afraid nor rmed when the two entered one of his most precious area his soul. [Summon Sessful] [Spiritual Yuan Fish have been secured] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish (Summoned) Race: Spirit Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: 0 Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: 0th Tier], [Yang Qi: 0th Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Yin and Yang Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡®Level 0¡¯ When he finished reading the information from these two fish he was confused as to why they seems to be incredibly weak. [Their level increases as Master feeds them with spiritual sense or spiritual essence.] Chapter 673 Chapter 673: CHAPTER 643 VISITING THE IRON BOAR TRIBE ¡®But wouldn¡¯t that harm me?¡¯ Hearing the requirement to level up his two new monsters he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. [No, they wouldn¡¯t harm Master as their lives are connected to you.] Spiritual Link: Connects the spiritual sense of the Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish with the host increasing the host¡¯s spiritual sense and strength by 200%. Yin and Yang Manifestation: The ability to absorb the yin and yang of the world and manifest the spiritual body of the Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish. Spiritual Refinement: Increase the strength and quality of the host¡¯s spiritual sense, enhanced spiritual world¡¯s defence, refine spiritual sense and transforms it into yin and yang spiritual sense. A spiritual sense that has attribute! These words rang on Shadowsh¡¯s head as he realised that he had actually obtain such great treasure. If a being have an attribute on his spiritual sense his strength would increase at a massive degree and his soul would further be strengthened. ..... As the cultivation level of a being increases ones requirement for the strength of spiritual sense would increase, not to mention from the information that Hentai have given to him just now he knew that the most important thing for a Saint is not his body but his soul. If a Saint¡¯s body was destroyed he wouldn¡¯t truly die, as long as his soul exist he wouldn¡¯t truly die and may even posses another body. There is also an additional effect that attribute spiritual sense have and that is the ability to increase the power of any attack or skill that has the same attribute as the soul. Now that he realised what kind of treasure he had obtain he immediately use his spiritual sense to feed the two fish and they easily devours it. Feeling a bit lightheaded he stops feeding them and just wait for them to finish refining his soul power but because it would definitely take some time considering how much soul power he had given them his head is now aching. He now felt a bit weak and he knew this was the side effect of having a weak soul but have an extremely strong body, if it was any other person then his life would now be endangered. Fortunately for his case Hentai is backing him up, with a shake of his head he somewhat recover from his dizziness. He spreads his dragon wings and he felt a powerful auraing from his wings, a blistering hot aura that seems to burn everything. Frowning he realised that his body have undergone too great that of a change that he isn¡¯t able to fully control it, there is also the fact that his spiritual sense is now not as strong as before. With a p of his wings he flew rapidly towards the direction where the Iron Boar Tribe is located, he hadn¡¯t forgotten his first objective. Because of what had happened in the area the barrennd have now be a brokennd, if this was in normal times then the power of the baptism would help thisnd recover but Shadowsh have absorbed all the energy from the baptism with Hentai¡¯s help. Back at the present Shadowsh was now rapidly closing in on the territory of the Iron Boar Tribe, now that his injury have fully recovered he wanted to hasten his preparation. Hentai was now researching how to get home while he would be busy building his power on this world, the iron ore mountain where the Iron Boar Tribe is situated in is important to him. He arrived an hourter in the tribe with his incredible speed, his arrival cause the entire territory of the Iron Boar Tribe to descend into chaos. The aura that he is exuding is too great for any of the tribesman to bear, there is also the bloodline suppressioning from his dragon bloodline and fox bloodline. Knowing that he is at fault Shadowsh of course felt a bit embarrassed but he could fully control his aura right now, descending in to the ground he transformed back to his human form. It is much more appropriate for him to appear on his fox form but that would cause his aura to leak once again making the situation a bit awkward for the tribesmen. The Iron Boar Tribe chief appeared together with some younger male of the tribe but when he saw who it was he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. He recalls what had happened on that day when he and his rival the Long Armed Monkey Tribe chief went to conquer the fox vige and how easily they were ughtered. Without hesitation he quickly bows into all four and shouted ¡°Greetings to the almighty Red Fox Vige chief!¡± The younger tribesman were at first were confused but upon hearing what their chief have shouted all of them looks at Shadowsh with dread as one by one they all kneeled. Shadowsh ignores them as he enter the tribe, because his spiritual sense is still in the process of bring refined he could only rest for the day and investigate the iron ore that Phina have told him. Upon seeing him leave the trembling Iron Boar Tribe chief heaved a sigh of relief, the other younger tribesman then spreads the news about Shadowsh¡¯s arrival causing much chaos on the vige. The next day Shadowsh finally opens his eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but felt refreshed, inwardly he decided that he wouldn¡¯t feed the two fish almost all of his soul power once again and would only feed them half every time they finished refining. The two fish hadn¡¯t finished refining but they had returned him much purer soul power with attribute of yin and yang, also their level have increased after the refinement. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish (Summon) Race: Spirit Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: Bronze Rank Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier], [Yang Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam], [Yin and Yang Explosion] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption], [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Spiritual Devouring] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C It seems that they don¡¯t level up by levels but by ranks and every time they rank up their forbidden ability would be their skills not to mention awakening one of their racial trait. Because of the connection between them he could use their new ability [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes] and because of their passive absorption of spirit Qi he is able to recover quite rapidly. Tempted he use the new ability that the two fish have awakened, his eyes started changing and other than his pupils that resembles that of a dragon his two eyes have changed. One eye was extremely white without any blemish and it was glowing in mysterious light while the other one was pitch ck. He was now situated in one of the caves of the tribe but now he could see through the thick walls of the cave and could even see through to the ground but he could only see auras and energy not the true image. But he was given a shock when he realised he could see through 100 meters through everything and just from 90 meters from him were the aura of treasured irons. Not just normal iron ores but ores that could absorb spirit Qi and strengthens itself making it a treasure, his breathing started to be hurried as he realised that he truly had found a gold mine or in his case a spirit iron mine. Without hesitation he calls the Iron Boar Tribe chief to meet him, because of his reputation the tribe have now deemed the cave he was staying a forbidden zone. But he was still being served by the tribesman as from time to time some younger females of the tribes would deliver him food, because his body is still being ustomed to this world he decided to support it by eating. He could not eat but he decided that it was best that he should, while he was meditating inside the cave a hurried footsteps were heard. Opening his eyes he saw the Iron Boar Tribe chief arriving with an anxious and nervous expression, with hesitation he pointed at the space in front of him and said ¡°Sit.¡± The Iron Boar Tribe chief sat at the exact location where he pointed, the boar chief is now feeling jittery. ¡°I know that your tribe have an iron ore mine and I came here specifically for it.¡± Hearing this the boar chief was startled but after thinking about it he realised that his tribe have nothing interesting than their mine. He nodded and answered ¡°I am willing to give the entire mine to my lord, actually the reason why our tribe and the Long Armed Monkey Tribe went to war is because of this mine.¡± Shadowsh frowns as he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Wasn¡¯t the reason why your two tribes have fought each other is because of a carcass of a beast?¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674: CHAPTER 644 MINING ¡°That is just one of the reasons my lord, the main reasons why our two tribes went to war is because we both covets each other¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Our Iron Boar Tribe has arge amount of stored iron on our reserves but because of it there are no parts of this mountain sustainable for nts to grow.¡± ¡°On the other hand the Long Armed Monkey Tribe hasnd but because they rely more on their weapons to reign on their territory they desire our mine reserved.¡± Shadowsh nodded as back when he was killing the men from the two tribes he realised that the tribesman of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe relies on their weapons to defend and attack more than their body. Upon thinking about it he had another idea for the iron reserved and how to mend and strengthens the rtionship between the two tribes. ¡°Okay I want you to send a letter to the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and tell them that they should bring their chief and some of their capable men here.¡± Without hesitation the Iron Boar Tribe chief left and quickly wrote a letter to the Long Armed Monkey Tribe, he was happy inwardly as he finally found someone that would bear the pressure with him. ..... Shadowsh¡¯s presence was just too great, even though the two of them were just chatting he still felt his life was hanging on a ledge ready to fall in any second. Shadowsh stays on the cave and continue to experiment on his two new eyes, after experimenting on it some more he discover more and more abilities of his two eyes. Three dayster, the Long Armed Monkey Tribe have finally arrived the appearance of the people from the tribe were extremely exhausted. They had rushed into this ce once they received the message from the messager bird, fortunately for them the beasts on the forest became inactive because of the fear from the event that Shadowsh have caused prior before he reached the Iron Boar Tribe. Shadowsh back on the cave opens his eyes, both eyes were entirely ck except for the pupils which is light blue in color it has a mysterious attractive auraing from it. This was the new skill he had created, a eye technique that puts the target in an extremely lifelike illusion. With the strength of his spiritual sense and the power of his soul power together with the help of the Yin and Yang Spirit Yuan Fish Also during these past three days all the two have ever done was refining the spiritual essence he had given them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Chaos (Yin)/ Harmony (Yang) Race: Spirit Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish (Summon) Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: Silver Rank Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier], [Yang Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam], [Yin and Yang Explosion] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption], [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes], [Spiritual Devouring] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Spirit Envement] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C If it were anyone else they would have a hard time increasing the level of these two but with his soul strength and his capacity it is easy for him to do so. His eyes then became white before turning into golden in color, this is the abination of his dragon eyes and the power of the [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes]. With these eyes he could increase his pressure on his target¡¯s soul and he discover that as long as he continue to develop his golden eye it would definitely be a trump card for him in the future. Unfortunately because of how hard it is to control and the fact that he just recently acquire this ability he wasn¡¯t able to use both eyes at the same time, there is also a time limit of one minute for how long he could stay in either state. Hearing the footsteps that were approaching the cave he is now residing he shut his eyes close, he doesn¡¯t want to harm his current subordinates as they are now the foundation of his power on this world. The monkey chief and the boar chief entered the cave, both hate each other very much but neither is now thinking of fighting they are only thinking how to survive this session with Shadowsh. Shadowsh nodded in satisfaction as he realised how fast the monkey chief have arrived, traveling here should take at least a week and there is also a fact that there is many danger in the forest but they have arrived here in only 3 days. What he didn¡¯t know is that he is the biggest reason why they are able to arrive quickly, back in the present the two were now trembling under his gaze. He opens his mouth and speak ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase, I want your two tribes to work together and create a city.¡± Hearing this the two chiefs were startled, they then look at him on confusion as they are still processing what he meant by build a city. ¡°I want your two tribes to build a city between the three territories of the Red Fox Vige, the Iron Boar Tribe and the Long Armed Monkey Tribe.¡± The two looks at each other and saw hesitation in both of their eyes, seeing this Shadowsh did not get angry as he only asks them calmly ¡°Is there anything either of the two of you wants to add?¡± After a minute of silence the monkey chief took in a deep breath and spoke ¡°My lord, it is not because we are reluctant to follow your order it¡¯s just the fact that the location that corresponds to your requirement is in the forest.¡± ¡°As a resident of the forest I could confidently say that it is an extremely dangerous ce.¡± Shadowsh smiles as he had already guessed this was the worry of the two ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll be responsible for security in the city.¡± Hearing this the two looks at each other and nodded as they had have confidence that he is able to secure their safety. He then adds ¡°Once the city is built the three forces would be able to trade, this city would definitely be beneficial for your two tribes.¡± The two became confused as they knew what each other¡¯s value was and the only thing that seems to be a value to them is their territories. Seeing the two looking very confused Shadowsh just smiles as he already have a n in mind. After discussing with the two some more they then agrees that when there is enough able man on either tribe they would immediately start building the city. Shadowsh nodded as he knew that killing most of the warriors in the two tribes have cause the number of their able bodied men to dwindle. He then told the Long Armed Monkey Tribe chief and his tribesman that they would be able to obtain iron once the city is built making the entire group to be ecstatic. Summoning his clone to escort them back he then started counting the number of men that their tribe have brought. It seems that unlike the Iron Boar Tribe that mostly have younger men and women the Long Armed Monkey Tribe still has some able bodied men in their tribe. But he wasn¡¯t surprised, for the Long Armed Monkey Tribe they needed a lot of capable warriors to protect their territory since they reside inside the forest. Because they reside in such bountiful forest they wouldn¡¯t get hungry if there was no threat but the Iron Boar Tribe is different, their territory is barren and isn¡¯t suitable for any regr nts to grow. Not to mention their appetite is also quiterge, so them putting restriction in their number is very understandable. Back on the Iron Boar Tribe Shadowsh have gathered all the able man and strong woman in the tribe. He then passed them many pickaxe that Hentai have made, the Iron Boar Tribe mines the iron ore quite crudely so he was here to teach them how to properly mine. They don¡¯t do anything but just smash the rocks that contains the ore and tries to smelt it right away to turn the rock into ashes. It was simply too crude on his standard, without hesitation he then told them the steps that he knew regarding mining. Because this world is a different world he had to add other steps to it, mining in this world full of mystical abilities is actually much easierpared to mining back on his first world. The tribesman then started picking up their pickaxe and went to their mine pit, because their tools are much more handy than before all of the tribesman felt happy. Especially the woman, they have always been just seen as carrier of a man seed so they always felf inferior but Shadowsh didn¡¯t look at their gender he looks at their capability. Chapter 675 Chapter 675: CHAPTER 645 RETURNING BACK TO FOX VILLAGE Shadowsh actually felt that the beastman were quite stupid, even though the women are weaker than men in most tribes they still have the blood of a beast in them making their strength quite exceptional. Not to mention some women even have stronger will than some pathetic men, it¡¯s all about their capability as a group or an individual to aplish something. The women were at first being look down by the men and calls them a burden as they work, the first week some women left but many decided to remain. When the month finally passes by and Shadowsh was finally able to train them on the basic of his advance mining method the women in the Iron Boar Tribe that were selected by him have finally earned some respect to their fellow miners. Because his job at the Iron Boar Tribe is finally done he decided to leave but before leaving he had nted some seeds inside the cave he was once staying and told the tribe not to enter that cave without permission. Leaving the Iron Boar Tribe he flew towards his next destination, the Long Armed Monkey Tribe, he is nning to create an archer division and from the long arms of those from the tribe and their beast blood they are perfect for such a role. Not to mention from the information he received from the boar chief he realized that the tribesman from the Long Armed Monkey Tribe relies on their weapon very much unlike most beastman. ..... With his speed and the aura of his two high ranking beast bloodline no beasts dares to stop him nor annoy him. While flying he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how healthy the nts here are, even though there are no magical nts in this forest it is full of spiritual nts. Suddenly he stops at midair and looks towards a specific direction and flew towards there at incredible speed, his eyes were shining brightly. He smiles as he looks at the flower in front of him that has a ming crown, it was very beautiful to look at but this wasn¡¯t just a beautiful flower but a treasure. He then uses his spiritual sense to scan the entire area and smirks as he found something, the flower in front of him is a high rank earth grade spirit grass called the ming Crowned Flower. This flower is quite great at helping anyone to strengthen the power of their mes and unlike most spiritual nts this flower doesn¡¯t need to be eaten and the longer it exist the stronger it¡¯s effect. The flower in front of him is now 25 cm long, it meant that it is a hundred years old already, each decade passes by the flower would increase in size and height by 2.5 cm. This type of spiritual nt has a guardian beast in it making it quite precarious to obtain but for him it is quite easy. Spreading his hand wide the flower was uprooted gently and flew towards him, without any surprises the guardian beast that owns the flower strikes out. It was a turtle that has a fiery crown on top of its head looking at it Shadowsh became interested on Knowing what kind of beast it was. Unlike before he could now use Hentai and because of therge amount of information they had obtain from the baptism he quickly scans and the snake and found its name. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Crowned Fire Turtle Race: Reptile Bloodline: [Fire Turtle Dragon (Extremely Impure)] Grade: Superior Gender: Male Level: Marrow Tempering Rank/ Gold Rank Level 9 Attributes: Fire Vital Qi/Monster Qi: A Grade Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 6th Tier] Skills: [ming Breath], [Tail Strike], [Turtle Shell Tackle], [Spinning Burning Turtle Shell] Racial Trait: [Burning Turtle Shell] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Bite Strength], [Enhanced Fire Maniption], [Enhanced Fire Power] Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion], [Burst Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®It seems that Hentai have changed how it grades a beast stats¡¯ He thought when he saw the vital Qi of the beast. [It is because the numerical value is sometimes not sufficient, this current grading type is much urate as it also grade how fast a being could recover.] He nodded as he also felt that way, numerical value is quite great but as long as the person or the beast has a much stronger recover value higher numerical value most of the time losses. Upon thinking about this he checks his own information if Hentai changed but it didn¡¯t, it seems that it was still searching for a grade that fits his or just the Transcendent or Xiantian Realm is just too different. He casually stretch his other arm and caught the gigantic head of the Crowned Fire Turtle and without hesitation he decided to carry it back to Red Fox Vige to serve as the guardian of the ce. Using his powerful spiritual sense he forcefully invaded the soul of the Crowned Fire Turtle and took a part of it soul and brought it with him. Now that the two fish are residing on his soul he is quite confident on the power of his spiritual sense and soul. Flying towards the Long Armed Monkey Tribe a strange scene could be seen, a man was dragging a turtle that is capable of swallowing him whole. Shadowsh arrives at the territory of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and left the Crowned Fire Turtle near the location. The turtle was now very obedient towards him after experiencing the pain that seeps through its very soul. Besides this reason the other reason is that Shadowsh have cleansed it¡¯s bloodline making the density of his fire turtle dragon bloodline to increase. For it¡¯s species this was a temptation that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose, all those that have a bloodline of an ancient divine beast yearns to cleanse their bloodline and revitalize their race. His presence have shocked the entire tribe but after hearing his purpose the entire Long Armed Monkey Tribe shouted in excitement and the entire territory started to exude an ecstatic mood. Just like the Iron Boar Tribe Shadowsh spent one month to train the Long Armed Monkey Tribe, other than training their warriors in archery he had also taught them how to make wine that strengthens ones body. Now that he had been gone for two months he knew that those from the Red Fox Vige are definitely feeling impatient on his promise to train them. But he knew that they needed to first build their foundation before they are able to train the techniques that he is nning to give them. He had his two clones that were staying on the vige to obtain some food for the vigers during his absence. From the information he receives from the two clones it seems that the vigers were truly quite passionate in training. Their appetites increases as their body got stronger but the one who have the greatest change of all is still Phina. After training the vigers she would also train herself and after resting she would go hunt, she would always return with bountiful harvest. Her passion towards the way of the sword is truly incredible, because of her continues routine of practicing basic sword technique and training her sword drawing art she could now take down beasts higher than her current cultivation rank. Shadowsh wanted to see just how she had grown these past two months so without hesitation he brought the Crowned Fire Turtle with him and flew back to Red Fox. A couple of dayster he finally arrives back at the vige, he took more time than expected because he had been capturing beasts that he found quite formidable. The Tree Tiger is already considered the guardian of the vige it is situated in the eastern part of the forest. He then smiles as he grabs the Crowned Fire Turtle towards the south part of the vige, looking at the dense part of the forest in front of him he opens his mouth and burns all the trees in the area. He continue to breath out mes towards one specific part, after looking at the scorchednd in front of him, he nodded in satisfaction. He then nted the ming Crowned Flower in the center of the scorchednd and started taking out the fire crystals from Hentai¡¯s storage. Upon seeing the fire crystals the eyes of the Crowned Fire Turtle shone but Shadowsh quickly reprimanded it andmanded it not to eat the crystals. After everything was put into ce he then threw seeds of spiritual nts that has fire attribute. He then told the Crowned Fire Turtle to guard this ce and the vige if it fails at this job it would be turtle soup. Leaving the shivering Crowned Fire Turtle, he grabs a peacocks with silver feathers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Species: Silver Peacock Race: Avian Bloodline: [Silver Moonlight Peacock (Extremely Impure)] Grade: Superior Gender: Female Level: Marrow Tempering Rank/ Gold Rank Level 8 Attributes: Steel/Spirit Vital Qi/Monster Qi: A- Grade Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: 3rd Tier], [Spirit Qi: N/A] Skills: [Piercing Cry], [Feather Barrage], [Tail Slice], [Beguiling Tail] Racial Trait: [Iron Feathers] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Defence], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities: [Metallic Form] ..... Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 676 Chapter 676: CHAPTER 646 TRAINING THE VILLAGERS He brought the Silver Peacock on the Western part of the vige, he then grabs something from Hentai¡¯s storage and took it out. It was a giant tree that seems to be made up of metal entirely, this was a magic tree called Iron Fruite Tree. This wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this world without Mana but now that Hentai have altered it structure it might be able to survive, the tree have now been weakend because of the change but at least it wouldn¡¯t die in just a couple of days. The peacock saw the tree and immediately falls in love with it, without hesitation it flew on top of the tree and perch there. The only beast remaining was a giant snake that has a fish like tail, it was the biggest of the four guardians of the Red Fox Vige. It is also the strongest of the four guardians but also considered the one who have the mildest personality he put it in ake that is in the northern part of the vige. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ..... Species: Blue Water Snake Race: Reptile Bloodline: [Tidal Leviathan (Impure)] Grade: Legendary Gender: Male Level: Marrow Tempering Rank/ Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Water Vital Qi/Monster Qi: S Grade Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: 6th Tier] Skills: [Tidal m], [Aqua Whip], [Hydro Breath], [Underwater Pressure Constriction] Racial Trait: [Swift Swim], [Great Strength], [Great Appetite], [Gigantic Monster Core], [Leviathan Scale], [Great Devouring Capability] Passive Abilities: [Keen Sense], [Enhanced Spirit], [Leviathan Pressure], [Enhanced Water Attribute Affinity] Active Abilities: [Water Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion], [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Even though it¡¯s personality is pretty mild it doesn¡¯t meant that it was a pushover it just doesn¡¯t want to be bothered. Shadowsh managed to capture it because he had promised to give it a location that would be able to host it. The location that it was living in the past is no longer suitable for it to continue living in, it was too big and it knew if it continue to stay in that location it would be considered a threat to the environment because of its appetite. After arriving at theke it became incredibly happy because it realised that it really is a suitable environment for it. Shadowsh was intending on filling up theke with various more beast and actually increase the depth of theke. He wouldn¡¯t be the one that would be responsible for this but his clones would, Hentai is now converting the foreign energy of this world into a pure mass of energy suitable for everything. The clones would be powered by this but they would lose all of their skills in the process leaving only their physical capability. Once the Blue Water Snake finally amodated itself he smiles and calls his clone, he then summoned the remaining of his clone and left Hentai to manage them. He then spreads his aura towards the entire vige so that they would realised that he had returned, that is his idea but the effect was different from what he had nned. Immediately the entire vige was plunged into chaos as they all felt that a powerful enemy is arriving but after finally seeing who it was they couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly. Shadowsh also smiles wryly it seems that it wasn¡¯t the best entrance to make in this world full of danger. Quickly the vigers recovered from their awkward reaction and immediately wee him back warmly. It was him who lead the change of the vige, he is not the vige chief but his position is much higher than that. Meanwhile Shadowsh the one who was the center of attention is now currently surprised to see an individual inside the vige. It was the nine colored elk that he had encountered, without her he wouldn¡¯t have been able to experience the baptism so he owes her a lot. Especially after finally knowing just how much importance is ones essence is, knowing this he look at the cute little calf hiding behind her. Smiling in a kind manner he disappears from everyone¡¯s view and arrived in front of the nine colored elk, crouching down he rubs the head of the calf while releasing his gentle spiritual sense. The calf at first was trembling in fear but after feeling the warm habd rubbing it¡¯s head and sensing no hostilitying from him it finally approached him in a cautious manner. The nine colored elk on the other hand just smiles as she watched the interaction between the two, inwardly she was sighing in guilt as she saw how afraid her daughter was to everyone. When she had just been born she had been always in constant danger even though she was just an infant she could sensed what is happening on her surrounding via the shared spiritual sense between her and her mother. She had always been scared of the world but upon sensing the warmth that Shadowsh was giving her, she couldn¡¯t help but think that the world isn¡¯t as bad as she had thought. Shadowsh started speaking to her but his voice seems to carry some kind of mysterious energy that makes people felt attracted to him, believing on everything he is saying ¡°Are you afraid of the world little one?¡± The little calf nods her head as she couldn¡¯t help but show a frightened expression when she recalls the days when her and her mother was being chased. ¡°You are not wrong to be afraid but you are also not right, the world is dangerous I know that but a world is also full of wonders that just waiting to be discovered.¡± The little calf looks at him in curiosity, he didn¡¯t continue his speech but he spreads his arm as numerous images appeared in front of everyone. Images of beasts and numerous races appeared, many different kind of suffering were shown to everyone causing them to felt a chill running through their spines. The images then turns into wonderful sceneries and scenes that involves love, brotherhood and friendship. Treasures and many kinds of items that would make anyone covets it also appears, these images truly invoked the hearts of everyone in the present. Shadowsh then dispersed all the images and calmly said ¡°To be born is considered both a gift and curse, it is just a matter of what perspective you have.¡± He then looks at the calf who was now in dazed and asks ¡°So little one what do you think about it? You don¡¯t need to answer me right now but in the future when you finally experienced what kind of world you are in and what kind of existence you think you are, then you can answer this question.¡± Leaving the pair of mother and daughter he started checking the constitution of everyone in the vige and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. It seems that they had truly been working hard these past two months, even though their bodies isn¡¯t as strong as other beastman it was still stronger than regr humans. He then told them that he would be training them in the next following days and tomorrow they would immediately start. Leaving this message he returned to the clinic, he had been used to living in the clinic and because the old doctor doesn¡¯t use the clinic right now he is able to rest without any worries. He had slept for an entire day, Phina was shocked when she returned back to the vige and heard that he had returned. Like all the vigers she was very excited with the news of his return, she had been training diligently during these past two months. She wanted to learn an advance sword skill and from her memory she remembers that Shadowsh telling her that once her foundation is solid he would teach her. The next day Shadowsh opens his eyes and felt refreshed he was finally able to rest his weary mind, after stretching he immediately went out and arrive at the center of the vige. But when he got there he was startled to see that all of the vigers except for those that weren¡¯t chosen by him because of various reason are present. His arrival made the people who were sitting and were actually sleeping open their eyes and looks at him in excitement. He was very satisfied on how passionate this people are so without hesitation he lifted them using his powerful spiritual sense and flew out of the vige. He wasn¡¯t able to travel that far because of the consumption of spiritual sense but at least they had arrived at their intended destination. ¡°Okay everyone before I say that you are graduated all of you have to stay in this location and train!¡± ¡°That means that all of your food and housing would be obtain by you guys, I will also be splitting all of you into three groups.¡± Hearing this all of the vigers became nervous but they still agrees to all of his rules after all they knew that this time it is no longer an exercise but a cruel training. Chapter 677 Chapter 677: CHAPTER 647 TRAINING ll The real reason Shadowsh have done this though so that the vigers would get used killing living beings by themselves and because they would be hunting in a forest which is the territory of beasts they needed to be both cautious and sneaky. It is a training for an assassin, even though he isn¡¯t nning on training them to be a cold bloodied assassin at least he wanted them to be at least good at it. Phina has a different mission and that is to guard their current ce and also watch over her tribesman. The vigers were then presented with different kinds of weapons, they will be the ones that will be picking which weapon they wanted to use. Most of them chose the weapons that looks extremely menacing but after trying them out many realized that the weapons that they have chosen weren¡¯tpatible with them. Shadowsh was a bit disappointed when seeing this, not only him even Phina was disappointed but when the two looks at a certain direction their eyes shes with strange light. Shadowsh then shes besides one of the female vigers, just like Phina her body is extremely seductive and one couldn¡¯t help but want to dominate her. ..... He then look at the weapon she had picked and smiled, upon seeing his reaction Phina immediately became excited as she realised that not all of her tribesman are disappointing. Shadowsh then inched closer to the girl and asks ¡°Little girl why did you pick this kind of weapon?¡± But because the girl was too focused on the weapon on her hand she hadn¡¯t realised that he had appeared besides so without any surprises she was given a shock. One of his eyebrow twitch slightly as he realised that his action is truly a bit too sudden considering how fast he move and the fact that he is now suppressing his aura makes it even harder to notice him. Upon seeing who it was the girl became embarrassed, fortunately for her Shadowsh didn¡¯t mind her reaction and asks once again ¡°So, why did you pick that kind of weapon?¡± The girl then looks at the weapons she had picked and became dazed, she actually didn¡¯t know why she had picked this she just know that inside her there seems to be a little voice telling her to pick this set of weapons. The weapons she had picked were a set of needles that is much longer than regr needles and seems to exude a sinister aura. She then hesitated for a bit and finally answered in a determined voice ¡°I don¡¯t know why but inside me there seems to be a voice telling me to pick this type of weapon.¡± Hearing this Shadowsh startedughing out loud and said ¡°It seems that yourpatibility with this set of soul weapon theher needles is quite high.¡± ¡°I am quite satisfied with your answer so I will give you some benefits, as long as your performance is sufficient I¡¯ll put special attention in your training.¡± The others were quite envious towards this girl but they couldn¡¯t refute Shadowsh as they also felt that their performance is a bit disappointing. Shadowsh then asks ¡°By the way, I hadn¡¯t asks this yet but considering that I will be putting special attention to you, can you tell me your name?¡± The girl then bows showing her deep cleavage that would definitely arouse a man¡¯s lust ¡°I am Komi your lordship.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression became a bit strange but he still recover quickly, he was at first confused why they she calls him a lord but upon thinking what he had done during his stay on this world he knew that he deserve such title. He then nodded as he decided that if this girl is really able to persevere in such a harsh training he would train her in the arts of spiritual sense. The other vigers started to be serious in picking their weapon upon realising theor earlier mistakes, more and more vigers started to receive suitable weapons for themselves. There was a pair of brother and sister that pick the same weapon, a short de that has runes embedded on their handle. There is also a pair of sisters that have chosen a pair of whips and ribbons that has unique runes embedded on them. There was also a woman that have chosen a bow rather than a close ranged weapon, she quickly draws Shadowsh¡¯s attention as he sensed the degree ofpatibility she has with a bow is quite high. After everyone were finally able to obtain a suitable weapon for themselves, they quickly started to scatter to build their temporary home. Some decided to build a home with the help of others while there are some lone wolves that decided to build a base by themselves. Most decided to build a cottage while there are also some that decided to build their temporary home on top of trees. Since they are the trainer and supervisors of these group Shadowsh and Phina stays on a house that came from Hentai¡¯s storage. The house was built by Shadowsh and Hentai, the two have embedded many runes inside this house and actually wanted to make it into a defensive type treasure. Even though it wasn¡¯t finished yet it is quite suitable for someone to live in, the only power that this house needed are elemental crystals, Mana stones and spirit stones. After entering the mansion Phina was quickly dazzled by how extravagant it looks even though she didn¡¯t know most of the materials inside. No matter how strong she is, as a woman she also wants to live in a house like this, just from the design of her own home shows that she also show tendency of just being a normal woman. The thing stopping her from showing how she truly felt inside were the pressure that she feels from protecting and taking care of her vige. Shadowsh¡¯s arrival caused that pressure to disappear as she is now feeling light and is now looking forward for the future of her tribe. The day passed quite peacefully but the next day, Shadowsh have transformed into the vigers¡¯ nightmare. He first woke them up early in the morning and started to teach each one of them different kinds of techniques and skills that are fit to their personality or weapons. He was able to do this via using his spiritual sense, he would supervise them with all of his attention and would immediately scold someone if he found what they are doing were wrong. The pressure he was giving them is quite great, there are only 5 individuals that were able to seed in either their first, second or third try. These individuals were Phina, Komi, Mo, Alexia and Alice. Mo was the girl that had chosen the bow as her personal weapon, Alexia and Alice were the pair of sisters that looks identical and have chosen the whip and ribbons as their weapons. Komi¡¯s cultivation technique is called Yin Soul Art, it is a powerful cultivation technique that increases the power and strength of ones spiritual sense, it is also capable of enving a soul. Mo¡¯s cultivation technique is called the Heavenly Archer Technique, this technique was revised by Hentai to suite monster and was furthered molded into perfection after training the tribesman of the Long Armed Monkey Tribe. Alexia and Alice cultivation technique is a twin cultivation technique that both served as a training of both body and soul. The technique is called the Beguiling Soul Dance, this is perfect for the fox tribesman as it is an ability to seduce and put one into an illusion with their advance. The two could use their ribbons and whips to their dance, making them an extremely dangerous individuals once they master this technique. Herpatibility and affinity with the bow is truly incredible, only Phina was able to beat her in terms ofpatibility with their weapons. What disappointed him though is the performance of the men, maybe because they have always felt inferior with the female vigers their performs is quite pathetic. Fortunately there is two good seedlings amongst them one was the brother that chose the same weapon as his sister, the short des. The other good seedling is an individual that has extremely low presence in the group, Shadowsh didn¡¯t know if it was inborn to him or was learned after years of feeling inferior in their vige. But he couldn¡¯t deny that this person is a perfect candidate to be an assassin, his weapon is also a dagger which is a perfect weapon for an assassin. After their morning practice the vigers immediately started resting and because Shadowsh have informed them that they would be the ones hunting their food they needed to recover quickly if not they would definitely starve for the day. Phina didn¡¯t need to worry as she is quite confident she is able to aplish this task but she wanted to push herself so she definitely wouldn¡¯t hunt a weakling. Chapter 678 Chapter 678: CHAPTER 648 A WAY BACK HOME? Her personality is definitely in Shadowsh¡¯s liking and this was exactly the reason why he put so much attention to her. He wanted to make her into his disciple in the way of the sword, he wanted to see what would happen if she and his other disciple fought. Phina has a powerful constitution that increase her dexterity and speed, not to mention she has a naturalpatibility with the way of the sword. On his other hand his other disciple Feifei has a unique constitution that grants her extreme speed, even though she had no naturalpatibility with the way of the sword she is experienced in using the sword and have greater knowledge than Phina towards sword arts. The training camp continue to grind the vigers into experienced fighters or assassins, there were some that shows promises first but wane after some time and there are some that are opposite to them. In a blink of an eye, three months have passed, Shadowsh have finally decided to announce those that have graduated in the training camp and are now eligible to return back to the vige. There were 12 of them in total, the expression of the twelve were quite emotional, they hadn¡¯t thought that they would be the first ones to graduate from the training camp. ..... Even though it was extremely tough surviving and keeping their mind in check, it was all worth it for them, they are now able to kill Silver Rank or Bone Tempering Rank all by themselves. Of course they would have a hard time even if they are able to but if they worked together they are able to take down lower grade Marrow Tempering Rank or Gold Rank beasts. All of the vigers were weaklings in this world but Shadowsh have grinded them into powerful warriors, all of the vigers that did not graduated looks at the twelve individuals standing in front of them with admiration and respect. All of them have the same starting point but only these twelve were able to thrive, they saw the person that they worship looks at the twelve individuals with praise. Shadowsh¡¯s figure in the eyes of the vigers is now considered a divinity, so seeing him looking at the twelve individuals with praise is extremely stimting for all those that haven¡¯tpleted their training. What they didn¡¯t know is that his time in this world is already ticking away, other than training them and having his clones take care of any beasts higher than Marrow Tempering Rank or Gold Rank in the area, he had been researching how to return back to his second world. But this world is just too powerful and unlike his second world this world isplete, the rules and heavenlyw in this world is just too strong to pierce through. But even with all of this he continue to research and finally received some news on how to return home and that is to search for a world opening. This world had a pathway to higher ne of existence, this an extremely great news for Shadowsh but he had no knowledge about the higher ne of existence. He is not confident in his strength, from the information that Hentai have received from the heaven he knew that even if his cultivation is now Xiantian Emperor Realm he still wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against veteran Saints. So the first thing he needed to do is to obtain a skill or a method that would give him a chance to contend with most Saints. He had a method but this method is just like a berserk skill that would definitely harm him if he repeatedly use it. So he could only put his faith on Hentai¡¯s n to strengthen the Primordial Rune Scarabs, Sr Rune Scarabs and Lunar Rune Scarabs. These three type of scarabs is now hibernating inside his inner world, a personal world that he had created after absorbing all the energy from the baptism he had experienced. They had been absorbing great amount of the foreign energy in this world or otherwise known as monster Qi, their bodies have been greatly harmed after devouring the remnant energy that the gray knight have inflicted to Shadowsh but this doesn¡¯t meant that they didn¡¯t receive anything. Suchrge amount of energy have cause them to feel ecstatic, other than these three types of scarabs their first origin the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were also being raised by Hentai. They have now been transported into his personal world and are now developing quite efficiently but Hentai have been doing something that always reduced their numbers into half. They were now being raised just like exactly the undeads on Archinviel Kingdom and that is to have them undergo a battle royal and have them devour each other. Hentai have created a space that would make this scarabs go crazy, other than them there are also different types of poisonous insects and venomous beasts inside that specific space. The battle royale would end after just one month and without any surprises the undisputed winners were the scarabs. Each time the battle royale ends the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs would go into hibernation and would give birth to one Primordial Rune Scarabs and two regr Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs. Since there are only 10 to 20 Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs surviving the cruel and gruesome battle royal each month the increase in number wouldn¡¯t be that great but all the offspring they have given birth is stronger than regr ones. Shadowsh then brought the twelve individuals back to the vige, when they got there their expression changed and they were shocked to realised that the density of spirit Qi and monster Qi in the surrounding is much greater than before. Not to mention, in the center of the vige a giant tree was nted in it, the tree exudes great vitality and sleeping underneath the shade of the tree were the mother and daughter pairs of nine colored elks. Phina stayed back on the training camp to protect those that haven¡¯t graduated yet, she is the only one who knew about the changes that have happened on their vige. ¡°Today all of you will rest, you don¡¯t need to hunt either as the others would bring you your foods, rest well I will be bringing half of you in another location.¡± After leaving this words Shadowsh then flew away. He was flying towards the newly built city that is still iplete because it had just been started quite recently. The Long Armed Monkey Tribe and the Iron Boar Tribe have been using this city to trade with each other and because of this reason the rtionship between the two have been improving. But there is one thing that they don¡¯t agree on and that is which tribe should be Shadowsh¡¯s right hand man, as of now they are showing their worth by following the designs and instructions that he had given them, they arepeting which tribe finished their work first. The Long Armed Monkey Tribe have greater numbers but the Iron Boar Tribe have great experience in building houses and many other infrastructure. The two have beenpeting almost all day, of course physical fights were forbidden, those that weren¡¯t able to restrain themselves were beaten by the beasts that Shadowsh have subdued. Back at the present, the two groups as usual were fighting amongst themselves verbally but their words weren¡¯t that vicious as the rtionship between the two have been improving since the day they started trading. But the two groups immediately shut up as they look at Shadowsh who was floating above the iplete city, their eyes were full of awe. They worship him and have created statue of him in their vige, on the Long Armed Monkey Tribe the statue was made up of wood and looks almost exactly like the real figure, on the Iron Boar Tribe the statue is made up of iron and was still being built as it is extremely hard to build it. The beasts started to gather on the center of the city, their expression are the same as dogs waiting to be praised. Upon seeing this Shadowsh smiles and started rubbing the head of each beast in the area, all of these beasts were regr Marrow Tempering Rank or Gold Rank beasts on this world. Their intelligence aren¡¯t that high and because their soul have been enved they were now extremely loyal to him, the ability of the Yin and Yang Spirit Yuan Fish are truly terrifying. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Chaos (Yin)/ Harmony (Yang) [Summon] Race: Spirit Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: Gold Rank Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier], [Yang Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam], [Yin and Yang Explosion], [Spirit Freeze], [Spirit Chains] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption], [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes], [Spiritual Devouring], [Spirit Envement] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Yin and Yang Seal] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 679 Chapter 679: CHAPTER 649 EXPANDING The beasts in front of him have their soul chained and some part of their soul was taken by the two fish, this wouldn¡¯t harm them but the possessor of their soul print would be able to control their life and death. What made the [Spirit Envement] much more horrifying is that Hentai is able to tweak something on their soul, it have been enforcing the will of loyalty and worship on these beasts. The soul of most beasts in this world isn¡¯t even that strongpared to the beings in Shadowsh¡¯s second world so it is easy for Hentai to enforce it¡¯s will. These beasts have been subjected to constant brainwashing so their loyalty is now unbreakable, after all it is now ingrained in their soul. The workers in both tribes also started kneeling in front of him as they had already deemed him as their lords, he on the other hand looks at these workers with interest. The two tribes have been given a gift that would increase their strength so of course he was curious as to how much they had improved, upon seeing their level and the intensity of their vital Qi he is very satisfied. ¡°Where are the two tribe chiefs? I need to discuss something with them, it is very important and needed to be address quickly.¡± ..... ¡°Our lord, they have returned back to their respective tribe, with the twin Wind Wolves we would be able to send a message to them.¡± Shadowsh nodded upon hearing this, then the leader of each respective group rode unto a giant wolf and they both quickly left the city. The wolves that they are riding are twin beasts, they share lifeforce, soul power and even senses, if they teamed up their strength wouldn¡¯t just multiply by two but many more times greater. Unfortunately for the two they have encountered Shadowsh, with the absolute difference in strength, they stand no chance against him and were enved. Their lives didn¡¯t worsen though, Shadowsh would never treat his subordinates bad and have given them a lot of benefits increasing the speed of them being brainwashed into loyal subordinates. The workers then went back to work but because their respective leaders have left they didn¡¯t do anything drastic and are only following what their leaders have left for them to do. Shadowsh went to the giant mansion in the center of the city, this mansion was created by his clones and the workers, it is the city lord mansion. It is his mansion, there are three pavilions near the mansion, each of these pavilions already have owners and all of the owners are vice city lords. The vice city lords are the three tribe chiefs, Phina, Logan the Long Armed Monkey Tribe chief and Regan the Iron Boar Tribe chief. Only Phina didn¡¯t know this but the two tribe chiefs were quite ecstatic when they learned this, the city is now something that the two is looking forward to. It is their tribe¡¯s ticket to improve their standing and maybe reach the rank of mid grade tribes, Shadowsh have informed then though that they needed to increase their poption to be given a gift from him once again. The two have already received the first gifts from him and they had been treating it as if they were given by gods, so upon hearing his promise, they have been doing their best to increase the number of their tribesman. They wanted to increase their numbers immediately but sadly for them they are forbidden to force any women because if they do they will be punished by Shadowsh and their position as the vice city lords would be stripped off. The two weren¡¯t able to force their female tribesman to just ept what they had ordered but even though this is the situation most female of their tribe still did not dare to ignore theirmands, most of them are reluctant to do it but they still did it. For the male tribesman they didn¡¯t care and were even excited, not because of themand but because they would be given a bountiful reward from their respective chief if they seed. Shadowsh knew all this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh and felt pity to the fate of the women in this savage world but there is nothing he can do if it was them that did not want to stand up against their superiors. He waited for a bit, because the speed of the twin wolves and the distance between the city and the two territories, he had only waited for a couple of hours not days. The two tribe chief was now walking a bit unsteady, it seems that they have been going at it, the two were the strongest in their tribe so they believe their descendants would be strong too. He then waves his hand and carries the two back to his mansion via spiritual sense, the two knew that they would be discussing something important since he was looking very serious right now. ¡°I have brought the two of you here because I am now nning to expand my territory and since I don¡¯t know any tribe near this ce I need the two of you to have your tribes search for any information regarding other tribes.¡± The breathing of the two became hurried as they realised that the day that they have been expecting have finally came, the two looks at each other and nodded. Regan step back While Logan step forward ¡°I don¡¯t know if this information is correct but from the words left by my ancestors there seems to be a low grade tribe southeast from this ce.¡± ¡°This tribe might be low grade butpared to my and the Iron Boar Tribe it is stated that it is much stronger.¡± The eyebrow of Shadowsh raised slightly as he realised that even if some tribes have the same grade this doesn¡¯t meant that they have the same strength. ¡°I only know the grades of tribes but I don¡¯t know how they work, care to tell me how you guys grade each other?¡± The two became confused but they dare not to question him, Regan then exins to him ¡°To be a low grade tribe, the tribe needs to have more than three Marrow Tempering Rank individuals.¡± ¡®So they grade each other just like my second world but why is it that the Thousand Forest Continent have different grading type, is it because there are magicians living inside it?¡¯ A thoughtful look appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s face when he heard this. Upon seeing his thoughtful expression Regan stops as he quietly waited for him to finish his thought, upon hearing nothing he looks at him and said ¡°You should continue, don¡¯t mind me pondering.¡± Regan nodded and continue in his exnation ¡°To be graded a mid grade tribe, the tribe needs to have a Xiantian Realm expert.¡± ¡°To be a high grade tribe, the tribe needs to have a Xiantian King expert.¡± ¡°To be a top grade tribe, the tribe needs to have a Xiantian Emperor expert.¡± ¡°To be a supreme tribe, the tribe needs to have a Saint expert.¡± Shadowsh nodded as he finally knew what kind of people he would be meeting, he then told the two to guard and continue building the city during his absence. The two solemnly swore that they would definitely build the city with great effort and protect it from harm, before leaving he told them that the temporary city lord would be Phina which the two easily ept since they thought she was his woman. He returned back to the vige, the entire vige were celebrating the graduation of the twelve individuals that managed to pass the test. The old ones that have remained in the vige were very proud that these twelve young vigers were able to pass the test of the person that they worship. The twelve individuals were feeling overwhelmed by the excitement of the people, they couldn¡¯t help but think that the old ones in the vige hold them too much in high regards. Shadowsh suddenly appears behind them but because they were too focused on eating they didn¡¯t sensed him, even if they weren¡¯t focused they wouldn¡¯t be able to sensed him though. He then smiled as he saw the reaction of the twelve individuals and spoke surprising them ¡°Do you all think that they are reacting too much?¡± After calming down they looks at each other and nodded, he startedughing seeing how serious they look. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed all of you deserve this! You have suffered much during these past 3 months but all of you grit your teeth and persevere towards the end.¡± ¡°Your strength have improved to a great degree, the past you would definitely die with just an assault of an Muscle Tempering Rank but now you guys are even able to hunt Marrow Tempering Rank as long as you work together.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680: CHAPTER 650 VISITING THE GUARDIAN BEASTS ¡°In this cruel world you have now graduated from being weaklings to being warriors and that is something that is worth to celebrate this much.¡± ¡°With strength you guys wouldn¡¯t just be able to protect yourselves but those that you care about.¡± He then look at the old fox vigers that were preparing the meals for the twelve individuals, the twelve fox warriors looks at their old generation and couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth in their heart. They swore to protect them and make their vige greater than before, they would make the vige prosper with their own hands, they realised that leaving everything to Shadowsh is okay but it wouldn¡¯t as meaningful and satisfying as doing it themselves. Knowing that he had lit a fire in their hearts Shadowsh smiles, he then returns to his room and started meditating, this is the only way to increase the pace of his soul essence transforming into yin and yang soul essence. The next day, after a full night of meditation he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit rxed, he then went to where the twelve were located. The twelve individuals partied the whole night so they were feeling a bit hungover, when they sense him approaching they immediately use the cultivation technique that he had given them to cure their headache. ..... Seeing that their attention is now on him, he finally decided to inform him about his n ¡°Yesterday I have told you that I would have ns regarding the twelve of you.¡± ¡°I will be splitting all of you in 3 groups, the first group would be stationed back to the camp, they would be responsible for the safety of the trainees back on the camp.¡± He then pointed at four individuals and told them to go to the side, they are already chosen as the first group. The four individuals he had chosen were the people that were quite popr with the trainee because of their personality, two were kind and two were very strict. ¡°The second group would be stationed around the vige, the vige is now protected by four beasts that I have subdued and we have Sakura here so they wouldn¡¯t need to guard the vige but they need to scout the surrounding every now and then.¡± He then picked the four best hunters in the group leaving only the strongest four behind, upon seeing this the 8 that were chosen immediately knew that thest group would definitely have the most important job. Upon seeing their expression he immediately knew what kind of thoughts they are having and shook his head ¡°Do you all think that I am going to give the most important mission to the third group?¡± The twelve looks at each other and hesitated as they saw his expression but upon thinking the arrangement once again they could only nod their head. He sighed upon seeing this and exined ¡°The future of the vige would definitely be affected by the performance of the first group, do you think that isn¡¯t important.¡± The twelve shook their head upon hearing this, their strength have increased to a great degree after graduating from the camp so they knew that guarding the trainees would definitely be important. ¡°The second group would be responsible for mapping out the entire area of the vige, it meant that they would be the foundation of the future n of the vige to expand, is this not important?¡± Once again the twelve shook their heads, they realised that their thoughts were really affected by strength, for them if the strongest individuals were the ones to be chosen to be the third group that meant they would have the most important mission. Hearing what Shadowsh have said to them, they realised that all of their mission were important for the vige and future generation of the vige. ¡°The third group would be stationed on the new city that the Long Armed Monkey Tribe and Iron Boar Tribe are building, their responsibility is to show their strength to our two subordinate tribes so that they wouldn¡¯t look down on this vige.¡± ¡°They are also required to listen to the order of the temporary city lord.¡± Mo then raised her hand, even though she might not be the strongest she is still considered the leader of the third group that has Komi, Alexia and Alice with it. Upon seeing him nod his head, she asks the question that was bugging her ¡°Who will be the temporary city lord?¡± Raising his eyebrow he smiles at her and asks ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna ask who is the city lord of the new city?¡± She shook her head and answers in a confident manner ¡°There is only one individual worthy of being the city lord and it is you my lord.¡± He startedughing when he heard this, he then approached her and rubs her head causing her to feel a bit embarrassed. Even though she look so cold all the time, she always felt that she was being treated like a little kid in front of her idol, she couldn¡¯t deny that it felt good being praised but she wanted to show that she isn¡¯t a kid. ¡°The temporary lord is someone still busy with her work, the first group would be the one informing her about her new role.¡± Immediately those that were quite sharp knew whom he is talking about and they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He smiles and told the first group ¡°Go inform her to get back to vige immediately, I want to bring all of you to Monster City.¡± The four individuals from the first group bows and immediately left, their speed are truly top notchpared others in the same cultivation level as them. The second group then also went out, the first mission that he had given them is to familiarize themselves with the four guardian beasts around the vige. In terms of strength, the strongest guardian beast is no longer the Blue Water Snake, it is now Green the Tree Tiger. Shadowsh then carries the third group as he wanted to show them the four guardian beasts also, even though they aren¡¯t stationed in the vige it wouldn¡¯t hurt to add more knowledge about the situation of their vige. Their first stop is the current strongest guardian beast of the vige, Green, the second group have already arrived at the scene. They were in awe as they saw Green¡¯s majestic image sleeping atop of a giant tree, even though he is sleeping his aura still caused the second group to feel pressured. When the third groupid their eyes on the Green, their reaction are exactly like the second group. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Green Race: Beast Species: Tree Tiger Bloodline: [War Tiger (Impure)], [Great Tree Beast (Mildly Impure)] Grade: Legendary Gender: Female Level: Inner Core Rank/Crimson Gold Rank Level 1 Attributes: Nature/ Strength Vital Qi/Monster Qi: S Grade Elemental Energy: [Nature Qi: 9th Grade] Skills: [War Tiger Roar], [Nature st], [Tearing w], [Tiger Pounce], [Vine Chain] Racial Trait: [Nature Maniption], [Nature Qi Affinity], [War Tiger Body], [Undying Vitality] Passive Ability: [Great Aura Pressure], [Enhanced Speed], [Treasured nt Seeking Nose] Active Abilities: [Thorny Armor] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion], [Berserk] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I present you the guardian of the east, the first guardian beast that this vige has and also your vige chief partner, Green!¡± Green opens his eyes when he heard his shout, he then let¡¯s out a loud roar that cause the eight to tremble, they then saw him jump off the tree. He first bows to Shadowsh and looks at the eight warriors and immediately release his full strength causing the pressure he emits to intensify. The power nearly cause all the eight warriors to retreat but they gritted their teeth and continue to bear the pressure. Green then retracts his pressure and looks at the eight warriors calmly just like a senior evaluating the younger generation, he and Phina were partners so he is quite strict in his evaluation. He returns back to his nap spot, the expression of the eight warriors became happy as they clearly saw that Green have epted them as warriors. Their next stop was the most violent guardian beast of all, the guardian beast of the south the Crowned Fire Turtle. When they arrived at the location of their of the Crowned Fire Turtle, the eight warriors were shocked. They could see thend is covered with nts and trees that were covered with mes, fortunately for them Shadowsh is able to negate the heat using his energy to cover them. They entered a cave that is full of glistening ores that were radiating intense heat, a couple of meters deep in the cave was a ce filled withva. On the center of theva filled ce was a small plot ofnd, in thend a flower was thriving in it and a turtle was sleeping next to it. Chapter 681 Chapter 681: CHAPTER 651 IS THERE A WAY BACK HOME? ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Fury Race: Dragon Species: Crowned Fire Turtle Dragon Bloodline: [Fire Turtle Dragon (Mildly Pure)] Grade: Legendary Gender: Male ..... Level: Marrow Tempering Rank/ Gold Rank Level 10 Attributes: Fire Vital Qi/Monster Qi: S Grade Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: 8th Tier] Skills: [ming Breath], [Tail Strike], [Turtle Shell Tackle], [Spinning Burning Turtle Shell] Racial Trait: [Burning Turtle Shell], [Dragon Pressure] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Bite Strength], [Enhanced Fire Maniption], [Enhanced Fire Power] Active Abilities: [Ancestral Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion], [Burst Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Fury¡¯s bloodline was purified by Hentai with the help of Shadowsh¡¯s dragon bloodline, his present strength is iparable to his former strength. Other than guarding the south part of the vige he had another job and that is to mine the precious ores in this cave, this cave was discovered by Shadowsh via the Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes. The entire area is rich with ores and because it was filled withve it is a perfect ce for Fury, all the precious ores were taken and are now stored in Red Fox Vige. The eight warriors were still in awe as they saw theve filled ce, they then look at Shadowsh with extreme admiration and worship. They realised that this ce was extremely hot but they don¡¯t feel anything and in their mind there is only one person capable of helping them bear the heat. After they visited Fury they went to the west part of the vige and arrived at a giant tree, this tree might not be as big as the tree Green is now staying but it exudes an aura that seems to belong to a sharp metal and not a nt. Perched atop of the tree was a beautiful peacock with silver feathers, it had a nest that has three eggs on it and judging from it¡¯s aura, it had just recentlyid them. Upon seeing this Shadowsh raised his eyebrow, he now realised the reason what Silvia have devoured a lot of precious metal treasures and yet didn¡¯t level up, it is because she had saved up all of her energy for her offspring. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Silvia Race: Avian Species: Silver Peacock Bloodline: [Silver Moonlight Peacock (Near Extinguished State)] Grade: Superior Gender: Female Level: Marrow Tempering Rank/ Gold Rank Level 6 Attributes: Steel/Spirit Vital Qi/Monster Qi: (A-) B- Grade Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: 5th Tier], [Spirit Qi: 0th Tier] Skills: [Piercing Cry], [Feather Barrage], [Tail Slice], [Beguiling Tail] Racial Trait: [Iron Feathers] Passive Abilities: [Enhanced Speed], [Enhanced Defence], [Enhanced Intelligence], [Enhanced Strength] Active Abilities: [Metallic Form] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Monster Core Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- She hadn¡¯t actually became stronger and on the contrary she had be weaker, Shadowsh started to realised that the lives of the females in this world is truly pitiful. They would risked their lives everytime they would give birth and the stronger their offspring are the higher the chances of them dying, their bloodline would even be impure as most of it would be transferred to their offspring. Other than pity he couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration with the degree of dedication that these mothers are willing to put just to increase the chances of survival of their offspring. Sakura also experienced the same thing when she had given birth to her daughter, other than the danger that she had experienced when she was giving birth, she had also been chased by other beasts because of her bloodline. Looking at Silvia and her gentle and tender gaze towards her offspring his heart seems to be struck by something, he then let¡¯s out a roar shocking everyone in the area. Without hesitation he raised his hand and his two stars once again descended on the world, the power and pressureing from the two star causes everyone in the entire territory to bow down. He then flew towards Silvia and her nest, he then used his blood essence and drops it into he throat and cuts his arms and let his blood pour into the eggs. The eggs and Silvia started undergoing a change as their aura started to be stronger and stronger until finally the sky started the darkens because of it. It is a heavenly phenomenon and judging from it¡¯s aura, it seems that it is targeting Silvia and her eggs, upon seeing this Shadowsh frowns as he hadn¡¯t thought his action would cause the heaven to react so strongly. Screech! Silvia lets out a loud cry as she flew towards the phenomenon, knowing that he is one of the reason why the heavenly phenomenon was triggered Shadowsh flew after her. Their presence provoked the heavens and it starts to rumble, suddenly thick lighting bolts started to descend to them. The eight warriors pales when they saw this, realising that they wouldn¡¯t be able to help anyone with their present strength they started retreating at incredible speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! The thunderstorm continue to raged on as it decimated the entire area, the eight warriors were nearly hit numerous of times fortunately their training paid off and they managed to barely survive. When the entire scene finally calms down, most of the nts in the area were destroyed, the eight warriors then returns back to the tree where Silvia¡¯s nest is located and their eyes widen when they saw Shadowsh¡¯s condition. Shadowsh was full of injuries, he was the one who bore most of the thunderstrike and because he wasn¡¯t the heavenly phenomenon target the power behind the strikes were much more vicious. He then look at the cocoon that covers the entire tree together with Silvia¡¯s family, smiling he then lift his hand and spreads his palm wide. Immediately like a vicious torrent, the monster Qi in the surrounding starts to gather towards him and he couldn¡¯t help but let¡¯s out a satisfied roar. The eight warriors looks at him with worry and upon seeing this he just smiles and lifted them up using his spiritual sense and flew towards Blue¡¯s territory. When they arrived there the eight warriors became confused, unlike the other three territories, this time there is nothing special with the ce. ¡°This territory belongs to blue, he is considered the guardian beast that has the mildest personality, as of now he is hibernating.¡± ¡°Thiske is extremely deep so second group if none of you knew how to swim don¡¯t dare to dive into thiske.¡± The second group nodded, since he had now shown them the location of the territory of the four guardian beast, he returned back to the vige together with the first group. The second group continue to scout the surrounding area of the vige, they were listing and recording all the nt, beasts and distinct items or formation they discover. In the vige, Phina was walking in a rather anxious manner, she had no idea about the fact that she would be a temporary city lord. When Shadowsh finally returns she quickly ran towards him with a nervous expression, upon seeing this he quickly exined her role and upon realising that it is actually quite simple she heaved a sigh of relief. The five of them then flew towards the new city and after informing the two tribe chiefs, he finally decided to leave. He is quite worried about his second world but he had no idea how to return and the only chance he have is to use the entrance that the Supreme Tribes have that connect this world and a higher ne of existence. That is why he is nning to cause chaos on this world to the point that all the powerful tribes would need to intervene, what he had not realised is that his presence in this world have already rmed all the masters in this world. The appearance of his two stars were just too great to miss and the fact that the two stars were Beast Source Star and after it had devoured the monster Qi of this world the two stars started to undergo further transformation. The two stars started to be bigger and brighter than before, their presence is now pressuring even those from the Saint Realm. The old masters of this world have now realised that the owner of the two stars is now in their world so of course they are very tempted in capturing him. Back to where Shadowsh is now, he is now flying at incredible speed and have encountered numerous beasts during his journey. Most of the beasts he had encountered he killed them and store their carcasses inside Hentai, there are also time that he had let go of the beasts because he found them interesting. He had been traveling for a week now and he hadn¡¯t found the so called tribe that the Logan have told him. He wasn¡¯t angry as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie him, there is only one exnation and that is the tribe have fallen from either a natural disaster or an attack from a powerful beast. ..... Chapter 682 Chapter 682: CHAPTER 652 TRIBE Since he didn¡¯t found any traces of beastman territory he could only put his attention to monster civilization, beast are known to make their own territory as this world would also bless them. Knowing this he summoned his clones and have them scatter everywhere, he would also search for any remnant of any form of civilization. Because he doesn¡¯t want to truly destroy the bnce of the ce, he didn¡¯t immediately start killing and hoarding all beasts he encountered. Now that he had enough food for the scarabs to continue their cruel training he wasn¡¯t worried that he would halt their advancement. The cruel training continue and because of this the number of scarabs didn¡¯t increase that great, most scarabs were devoured by other scarabs but because of their cruel training they started to transform into different batches of scarabs. This was also due to Hentai¡¯s experiment, the scarabs have no sentience and acts purely in instinct, someone like Shadowsh who have subdued them is quite rare and there would be no one like him whom is able to increase the strength of these little but horrifying creatures in such great degree. The amount of food they had used to feed all the insects on the giant pot of ughter is extremely great, there are also nts that increase their strength and ignite their violent behavior. ..... He was now slowly refining them to be his sharpest spear on this world, suddenly while he was walking towards a waterfall his powerful spiritual sense picked up something and he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Without any hesitation he spreads his wings and flew towards the waterfall with full speed and his aura res up. When he passes through the giant waterfall he entered a bright cave and saw numerous individuals that looks like lizardman guarding the entrance of the cave. His presence rmed him and what make the situation worse for them is that his aura pressures them to the point they could only bow to their knees. The lizardman were lower forms of dragonewts and because of this the aura of a high ss dragon is extremely effective in restraining them. Shadowsh walks deeper into the cave in a calm manner, the entire cave was silent because of his presence, there are other beings living in the cave but none of them are able to stand right now. There were an all female group and judging from their appearance it seems that they are Nagas. Other than the lizardman and Nagas, there are also some kind of bull beastman and a couple of drows. He didn¡¯t speak and only use his powerful spiritual sense to scan the surrounding to search for the strongest individual in the cave. The cave is extremely bright because of some type of gems embedded in the rocks, what it surprising though is that the cave is extremely wide and from it¡¯s appearance, there is a vige situated inside the cave. This cave is also connected to different located and it is no longer considered a cave but an underground civilization. He looks towsrds a certain direction and quickly flew towards the biggest house in the underground vige, his presence have already rmed the person staying on the biggest house and now sensing him approaching the person let¡¯s out a roar and flew out of the house. The person who flew out of the house looks like an alligator but was standing on his two legs, he was now looking at Shadowsh who was hovering above him. Shadowsh spoke ¡°Since you are the strongest person in this vige, you must be the vige chief, aren¡¯t you?¡± The alligator is a Xiantian expert and he was used to being revered his whole life but now he was being looked down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and helpless at the same time. He knew that the reason why he was feeling afraid right now is because of the aura of a high ranking dragon being exuded by his enemy. What he didn¡¯t know is that even without the aura of the dragon he would still be helpless. Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°This is great, as long as I subdue you that mean that I would be the city lord.¡± The eyes of the alligator man then widens as he saw Shadowsh¡¯s arms became a giant dragon w that grasped him and started squeezing him hard. Roar! The alligator man let¡¯s out a pained roar as he felt his bones creaking because of the pressure, Shadowsh¡¯s calm voice then rang out on his head ¡°Do you submit?¡± The alligator man then felf his head splitting and he was now experiencing pain both physically and spiritually. After 3 minutes of intense pain he was forced to shout ¡°I submit!¡± The people in the area were shaken by his shout, they were also shocked by the disparity of strength between the two. Shadowsh then let¡¯s the alligator man go and started to use his spiritual sense to scan the entire vige and because of this he started to have a massive headache but at least he now had an urate picture of the vige. He then looks at the people in the area and use his Qi to amplify his voice ¡°Everyone, as you have witnessed I am now the leader of this vige but do not be worried, I don¡¯t have any thought of harming any of you.¡± Suddenly the alligator man spoke ¡°Now that you have bested me, you have the capital to order the lizardman but those from the other tribes aren¡¯t under me, they belong to their respective tribe.¡± Shadowsh suddenly shut up and looks at the alligator man and said ¡°Bring me to all the tribe.¡± The alligator man was startled but after recalling just how easily he was defeated, he couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. After seeing the direction where the two were flying, the expression of all Nagas in the vige immediately paled as they quickly chase after them. The direction where they were flying were exactly the location of the Nagas nest, each path in this cave would lead to a specific ce so the Nagas immediately knew the n of the two. One Naga which looks like a twelve years old girl spoke ¡°We need to hurry, my mother is only as strong as Alli, if that person ever reach the nest then it would spell doom to us.¡± But they are too slowpared to two individuals that are able to fly, when the Nagas finally reach their nest, they saw three individuals flying towards the direction where the Tauren or the bull beastman tribe location. Without any doubt the Nagas were easily conquered and the rest of the Nagas could only watch as their chief were forced to follow Shadowsh. It took an entire day to conquer the underground, Shadowsh was feeling good right now, he thought that he needs more time to encounter another civilization to think that he would be lucky to meet one after just a week of searching. He decided to strengthen the strength of the people living in the underground but because most of the people living in the underground weren¡¯t used to the light of the sun, only the lizardman would be truly of use to him. He quickly started to implement his n to improve the living condition of the people in the underground, of course knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at the underground civilization for a long time he had captured the soul essence of all the tribe chief. He spent three months in the underground civilization before leaving immediately, he had told the lizardman to expand their territory out to the outside world. After easily conquering more than 5 tribes, ot course Shadowsh was in a happy mood but this mood didn¡¯tst long. After the third day passed after he left the hidden vige behind the waterfall, he continue his travel but he had encountered a powerful opponent. It was a giant frog that exudes a very dangerous feeling, judging from it¡¯s skin color and the purple fumesing out of its body, it is highly toxic. Behind the frog were a group of humans and cat beastman, there are already numerous corpses scattered in the area. Just as Shadowsh was feeling confused, the frog started speaking ¡°You humanoid beings are no match for our race, just surrender and I might be merciful.¡± The expression of the two groups were very ugly. A valiant woman with a tempting figure step forward and shouted ¡°You vile beasts! If you didn¡¯t poisoned my father do you really think you would be able to defeat our tribe?!¡± The frog startedughing in a creepy manner and said ¡°We are the Supreme Poison n, our weapon are our poisons, are you really stupid to think that we wouldn¡¯t use it?¡± The valiant woman grits her teeth in fury but their discussion reaches Shadowsh¡¯s ears and his eyes lits up as he realised that he had now found what he was looking for. Chapter 683 Chapter 683: CHAPTER 652 TRIBE Since he didn¡¯t found any traces of beastman territory he could only put his attention to monster civilization, beast are known to make their own territory as this world would also bless them. Knowing this he summoned his clones and have them scatter everywhere, he would also search for any remnant of any form of civilization. Because he doesn¡¯t want to truly destroy the bnce of the ce, he didn¡¯t immediately start killing and hoarding all beasts he encountered. Now that he had enough food for the scarabs to continue their cruel training he wasn¡¯t worried that he would halt their advancement. The cruel training continue and because of this the number of scarabs didn¡¯t increase that great, most scarabs were devoured by other scarabs but because of their cruel training they started to transform into different batches of scarabs. This was also due to Hentai¡¯s experiment, the scarabs have no sentience and acts purely in instinct, someone like Shadowsh who have subdued them is quite rare and there would be no one like him whom is able to increase the strength of these little but horrifying creatures in such great degree. The amount of food they had used to feed all the insects on the giant pot of ughter is extremely great, there are also nts that increase their strength and ignite their violent behavior. ..... He was now slowly refining them to be his sharpest spear on this world, suddenly while he was walking towards a waterfall his powerful spiritual sense picked up something and he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Without any hesitation he spreads his wings and flew towards the waterfall with full speed and his aura res up. When he passes through the giant waterfall he entered a bright cave and saw numerous individuals that looks like lizardman guarding the entrance of the cave. His presence rmed him and what make the situation worse for them is that his aura pressures them to the point they could only bow to their knees. The lizardman were lower forms of dragonewts and because of this the aura of a high ss dragon is extremely effective in restraining them. Shadowsh walks deeper into the cave in a calm manner, the entire cave was silent because of his presence, there are other beings living in the cave but none of them are able to stand right now. There were an all female group and judging from their appearance it seems that they are Nagas. Other than the lizardman and Nagas, there are also some kind of bull beastman and a couple of drows. He didn¡¯t speak and only use his powerful spiritual sense to scan the surrounding to search for the strongest individual in the cave. The cave is extremely bright because of some type of gems embedded in the rocks, what it surprising though is that the cave is extremely wide and from it¡¯s appearance, there is a vige situated inside the cave. This cave is also connected to different located and it is no longer considered a cave but an underground civilization. He looks towsrds a certain direction and quickly flew towards the biggest house in the underground vige, his presence have already rmed the person staying on the biggest house and now sensing him approaching the person let¡¯s out a roar and flew out of the house. The person who flew out of the house looks like an alligator but was standing on his two legs, he was now looking at Shadowsh who was hovering above him. Shadowsh spoke ¡°Since you are the strongest person in this vige, you must be the vige chief, aren¡¯t you?¡± The alligator is a Xiantian expert and he was used to being revered his whole life but now he was being looked down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry and helpless at the same time. He knew that the reason why he was feeling afraid right now is because of the aura of a high ranking dragon being exuded by his enemy. What he didn¡¯t know is that even without the aura of the dragon he would still be helpless. Shadowsh nodded and said ¡°This is great, as long as I subdue you that mean that I would be the city lord.¡± The eyes of the alligator man then widens as he saw Shadowsh¡¯s arms became a giant dragon w that grasped him and started squeezing him hard. Roar! The alligator man let¡¯s out a pained roar as he felt his bones creaking because of the pressure, Shadowsh¡¯s calm voice then rang out on his head ¡°Do you submit?¡± The alligator man then felf his head splitting and he was now experiencing pain both physically and spiritually. After 3 minutes of intense pain he was forced to shout ¡°I submit!¡± The people in the area were shaken by his shout, they were also shocked by the disparity of strength between the two. Shadowsh then let¡¯s the alligator man go and started to use his spiritual sense to scan the entire vige and because of this he started to have a massive headache but at least he now had an urate picture of the vige. He then looks at the people in the area and use his Qi to amplify his voice ¡°Everyone, as you have witnessed I am now the leader of this vige but do not be worried, I don¡¯t have any thought of harming any of you.¡± Suddenly the alligator man spoke ¡°Now that you have bested me, you have the capital to order the lizardman but those from the other tribes aren¡¯t under me, they belong to their respective tribe.¡± Shadowsh suddenly shut up and looks at the alligator man and said ¡°Bring me to all the tribe.¡± The alligator man was startled but after recalling just how easily he was defeated, he couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. After seeing the direction where the two were flying, the expression of all Nagas in the vige immediately paled as they quickly chase after them. The direction where they were flying were exactly the location of the Nagas nest, each path in this cave would lead to a specific ce so the Nagas immediately knew the n of the two. One Naga which looks like a twelve years old girl spoke ¡°We need to hurry, my mother is only as strong as Alli, if that person ever reach the nest then it would spell doom to us.¡± But they are too slowpared to two individuals that are able to fly, when the Nagas finally reach their nest, they saw three individuals flying towards the direction where the Tauren or the bull beastman tribe location. Without any doubt the Nagas were easily conquered and the rest of the Nagas could only watch as their chief were forced to follow Shadowsh. It took an entire day to conquer the underground, Shadowsh was feeling good right now, he thought that he needs more time to encounter another civilization to think that he would be lucky to meet one after just a week of searching. He decided to strengthen the strength of the people living in the underground but because most of the people living in the underground weren¡¯t used to the light of the sun, only the lizardman would be truly of use to him. He quickly started to implement his n to improve the living condition of the people in the underground, of course knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at the underground civilization for a long time he had captured the soul essence of all the tribe chief. He spent three months in the underground civilization before leaving immediately, he had told the lizardman to expand their territory out to the outside world. After easily conquering more than 5 tribes, ot course Shadowsh was in a happy mood but this mood didn¡¯tst long. After the third day passed after he left the hidden vige behind the waterfall, he continue his travel but he had encountered a powerful opponent. It was a giant frog that exudes a very dangerous feeling, judging from it¡¯s skin color and the purple fumesing out of its body, it is highly toxic. Behind the frog were a group of humans and cat beastman, there are already numerous corpses scattered in the area. Just as Shadowsh was feeling confused, the frog started speaking ¡°You humanoid beings are no match for our race, just surrender and I might be merciful.¡± The expression of the two groups were very ugly. A valiant woman with a tempting figure step forward and shouted ¡°You vile beasts! If you didn¡¯t poisoned my father do you really think you would be able to defeat our tribe?!¡± The frog startedughing in a creepy manner and said ¡°We are the Supreme Poison n, our weapon are our poisons, are you really stupid to think that we wouldn¡¯t use it?¡± The valiant woman grits her teeth in fury but their discussion reaches Shadowsh¡¯s ears and his eyes lits up as he realised that he had now found what he was looking for. Chapter 684 Chapter 684: CHAPTER 653 SUPREME TRIBES Swish! With incredible speed he arrived in front of the frog and without hesitation he released his scarabs as they quickly swarm towards it. The frog was given a shock that a stranger appeared in front of it, the two group were also surprised by his sudden appearance, there is also a fact that he seems to be helping them. ¡°You weakling! You f*cking dare to attack me!¡± The frog became furious as he saw the scarabs flying towards it. It then opens it¡¯s mouth and release a foul smelling gas that scatters everywhere, the expression of the two group change as they quickly became pale in fear. Upon seeing the approaching purple gas, Shadowsh snorted as punched out creating a powerful gust of wind that disperse the iing purple gas. The frog started chuckling, it seems that he could see even with the thick purple gas around it, it then said ¡°Do you really think my gas would be easily taken care of¡± As it started tough in boisterous manner, it started to realize something and it started croaking in a nervous manner, its gas wasn¡¯t dispersed by the air but was actually being devoured by the scarabs. ..... Shadowsh was quite amazed by how lethal the purple gas was, many of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs have died after devouringrge amount of it, the Ancient Jewel Scarabs had to rest after devouring the same amount and there were some of them that have died, only the Primordial Rune Scarabs were able to devourrge amount without any of them dying. Looking at his dead scarabs he waves his hand and store them back into Hentai¡¯s storage, he then summoned more Ancient Jewel Scarabs and Primordial Rune Scarabs to help him get rid of his enemy. The frog then jumps at incredible speed towards him as it had already realised that if it just stays there it would definitely be in a disadvantage. Shadowsh have already noticed it¡¯s movement with his spiritual sense, without any thoughts of retreating he just stood there ready to take the attack head on. Boom! Even though he had already expected the attack is powerful because of the cultivation of the frog which is the Peak of the Emperor Realm, he was still pushed back because of the impact. The frog is relentless after tackling him, it once again charge towards him but this time it¡¯s target wasn¡¯t pushed back but it did. Boom! Shadowsh transformed into his battle form and erged his right arm and punched out, the momentum causes the expression of the frog to be shocked. It flew towards the opposite direction with it¡¯s head bleeding but before it could recover from the attack a shadow looms over it and when it raised it¡¯s head it saw its opponent leg smashing down towards him. Boom! Crack! With a loud explosion and the sound of something cracking the frog was thrown back into the ground and the entire area around it was destroyed. Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t give any chance for his opponent to recuperate, without hesitation he dove down with his right arm ready to attack. Boom! The frog was crushed by the attack but because of the power behind the attack, the entire forest shook scaring all the wild beasts in the area, seeing that his opponent was crushed entirely Shadowsh waves his hand and store the corpse into one of Hentai¡¯s cruel insect jar. Most of the insects on the jar were poisonous and with how lethal and toxic the frog corpse is, many of those insects would definitely be tempted to devour it. Many of them will definitely die because of their greed but those will survive would definitely be something terrifying in the future. Hentai kept adding numerous poisonous insects and many more venomous beasts in the pot of jar that is now undergoing a cruel bloodshed. Shadowsh didn¡¯t care about what was happening in the pot of jar, Hentai have already informed him that there could only one insect or beast that would survive this bloodshed to create the strongest insect ve. He then approached the two group, because of what they seen earlier the two groups were quite afraid of him, especially since he is still in his battle form. The two group were quite injured and all the corpses scattered around the area belongs to them, but even with all of this Shadowsh¡¯s eyes were focused on the valiant woman, he asks ¡°Do you belong to a Supreme Tribe?¡± The valiant woman was startled but seeing his eyes burning with desire, she quickly realised that this man means them no harm, she then bows in a courteous manner, this was a custom that Shadowsh have discovered during his time on this world. Experts would receive this kind of bow, it is to indicate that their status is to be respected and the expert could kill anyone that dares to disrespect him. She then spoke, her voice is full of dignity ¡°Our tribe is considered a Supreme Tribe but it was a long time ago, Our Devil Cat Tribe have been considered one of the top Supreme Tribe but it was all in the past.¡± Even though her face did not change, Shadowsh knew that she was feeling grief, he captured her true emotion with his spiritual sense. But he doesn¡¯t care what had happened to their tribe, after all he is no hero and the fact that he had saved them is already considered doing them a favor. ¡°Since your tribe were once a powerful Supreme Tribe that means that your tribe have an entrance that connects this world to a higher ne don¡¯t you?¡± The valiant cat woman nodded and exined ¡°All supreme tribes have Saints on them and some Saints are able to connect with a higher ne using their powerful Saint Qi.¡± ¡°Our tribe has a pathway that leads to the higher beast ne but only Saints are able to activate the pathway and that Saint must have our bloodline.¡± Shadowsh immediately frowns when he heard this, he knew that what he had heard wasn¡¯t a lie because he was tightly monitoring the emotion of the valiant catwoman. ¡°Is there any other way to ess the pathway?¡± Hearing this question the valiant catwoman hesitated but after looking at her subordinates she steeled her resolve and answered ¡°There is?¡± This quickly lifted up his mood but the next sentence that came out from the valiant woman¡¯s mouth cause his mood to dampen once again. ¡°The other way is using my blood as a medium and supply the pathway withrge amount of Saint Qi to activate it.¡± He had no Saint Qi whatsoever, so supplying the pathway withrge amount of it would definitely be impossible. [Master, we should check the pathway first and investigate it, we might be able to find an alternative path as long as we obtain more information about the pathway.] Shadowsh heard this and he was immediately enlightened, so what if he wasn¡¯t a Saint, he still have the heaven defying Hentai with him and even if he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the pathway immediately at least he now found a path to return back to his second world. Recovering from his thoughts, he then looks at the two group and asks ¡°Where is the location of the pathway?¡± The valiant catwoman quickly answered ¡°It is on the territory of our tribe but now that the Supreme Poison n have upied it, it is now impossible to return there.¡± ¡°This Supreme Poison n is it an another Supreme Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes and no, the Supreme Poison n is just like our Devil Cat Tribe, it used to house Saint experts but because their saint have fallen from Saint Tribtion they are now like us.¡± ¡°But now that their n head have discovered an egg of an Rune Beast called the One Hundred Poison Worm, they have now started to be bold.¡± ¡®A Rune Beast!¡¯ Immediately Shadowsh¡¯s interest was quickly stirred, Rune Beasts are quite rare and they are just like Ancient Divine Spirits, they are connected to divines. ¡°What kind of Rune Beast is this One Hundred Poison Worm?¡± Even though he already have a general idea of what kind of Rune Beast because of its name, he is still interested on knowing more information about it. ¡°A Rune Beast that is able to devour different type of horrendous poison and cultivate it to their peak form, it could devour more than millions of poison but it would only excretes 100 type of poison.¡± ¡°Each of these 100 poison would have different types of effects and could be nurtured with other types of poison, as long as it was raised right it is able to overwhelm even saints.¡± Shadowsh nods his head when he heard this, he then started to have an idea about this Rune Beast, this type of monster might not improve as fast as his scarabs but it¡¯s potential is still terrifying. Chapter 685 Chapter 685: CHAPTER 654 TO THE DEVIL CAT TRIBE TERRITORY Even though the Supreme Poison n is a powerful n he was not afraid, as long as there are no Saints stopping he is quite confident he would aplish many things. Without hesitation he orders the valiant catwoman ¡°Bring me to the location of your tribe.¡± The two group were shocked by this, immediately the valiant catwoman persuaded him not to go ¡°Venerable please don¡¯t go! You are my tribe¡¯s benefactor, if you will get harmed from the information I gave you, I would be guilty of being ungrateful.¡± Looking at her clear eyes and from her sincere tone, it seems that she was really worried about his safety. Rubbing her head and looking at her with a kind and gentle manner he said in great confidence ¡°You do not need to worry, I wouldn¡¯t immediately wreak havoc, actually I think you should be more worried about your current situation.¡± Hearing this the expression of two group became gloomy, the valiant catwoman also felt sad, they have now be homeless in this cruel world. ¡°If you trust me then you should follow me for the time being, I will have my insects collect some information regarding your tribe.¡± ..... The two group were startled, they then look at Shadowsh with hesitation but it onlysted for a second as all of them sent their gaze towards the valiant catwoman. The valiant catwoman felt her tribesman gaze and instantly felt a gigantic pressure descending unto her, Shadowsh knew this feeling and he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her. The valiant catwoman then looks at his eyes for a couple of seconds before bowing and said ¡°We will be in your care senior.¡± After realising her choice, her subordinates bows after her, upon seeing how much they trust this woman even Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but admire the valiant catwoman. Especially since this world looks down on woman, he then told her to lead the way, he also orders his scarabs to scatter everywhere. The scarabs flew everywhere but they did not devour any creatures in the area except for little insects, they were scouting for any abnormal activities. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid if anyone recognize them since these type of scarabs exist nearly every world that has more then a hundred million years in age. Especially since the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs weren¡¯t exactly that rare and could be found in most ruins, Ancient Jewel Scarabs were much rarer but they could also be found. These two were the only types of scarabs that he released knowing that the Primordial Rune Scarabs were something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this timeline of this world. The Devil Cat Tribe group are still nervous because they are now approaching the exact ce that they had just escaped in, all of her group except for her was feeling nervous. The valiant catwoman didn¡¯t know why but she felt safe as long as she is close to Shadowsh, the silence of the area causes the journey to be much more awkward and scary for the group. Knowing that this shouldn¡¯t continue to go on, Shadowsh decided to strike a conversation with the valiant catwoman ¡°I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself to all of you.¡± He then transformed himself back to his fox demi-human form since this is his form in this world ¡°I am Shadowsh, as you can see I am a fox beastman.¡± The group were extremely shocked, from their memories the fox beastman of this world aren¡¯t that powerful but they had just seen him beating a peak Xiantian Emperor Realm to death. There is also a fact that they seen him do something with the corpse that made it disappear into thin air, the valiant catwoman wasn¡¯t surprised by this as she had something that could do this but she currently can¡¯t activate it. The valiant catwoman then introduced herself ¡°My name is Meowy, I am the daughter of the 19th tribe chief of the Devil Cat Tribe.¡± Two of the men behind her then introduced themselves ¡°We are the twin guardian ot the current tribe chief, we have no name so senior could call us left and right guardian.¡± ¡°Current guardian huh? It seems that I need to give you my condolence tribe chief Meowy.¡± Hearing this Meowy only smiles but one could sense the aura of grief around her. Her subordinates were also feeling sad about their current predicament, realising that he had actually step on a sore spot he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed so he quickly changed the topic to ease up the mood. He continue to chat with Meowy, she told him about the numerous events and information about the races and tribes of this world, he on the other hand shares his experience in cultivating. She and her subordinates that were listening were quite amazed by how great his knowledge about cultivation is, she starts to admire him even more. Shadowsh suddenly stops on his track as he looks at a certain direction and couldn¡¯t help but narrows his eyes, his scarabs were killed and from thest images that Hentai have gathered from them, they were killed by a type of insects. ¡®Interesting, very interesting.¡¯ His powerful scarabs were actually killed by another type of insect, of course he became curious. He then released more scarabs but this time, they are the survivors of the cruel refinement that Hentai have created, these scarabs have already given birth, so even if they die it wouldn¡¯t hurt the poption of the scarabs that much. The appearance of the swarm causes the Devil Cat Tribe to became scared, fortunately, they already knew that Shadowsh held no hostility towards them. The vicious swarm flew towards the direction where their kind was killed, because of the aura they exudes most beast started hiding. Inside a ruined city a couple of individuals in cloaks have gathered, each of these individuals radiates a pressure that belongs to top experts. One of them smashed his arm into a huge b of stone and the stone cracks before dispersing into the air, the one who have destroyed the stone shouted ¡°When will that ugly b*stard return?!¡± The others were keeping silence but many of them nodded clearly agreeing with the question, a person with an extremely long hair and have four arms spoke ¡°I had miss Violet Butterfly pick him up.¡± Hearing this the other cloaked individuals shiver slightly, even the rowdy individual that was very loud earlier became silent. The people then left the room, it seems that they are very confident with the capability of this so called violet butterfly. In an another location, Shadowsh was now standing in front of a beautiful and mesmerizing individual with hypnotic looking butterfly wings, this beautiful female was now heavily injured. The beautiful female was looking at him with fear, she was actually trembling in fear right now, she couldn¡¯t help but beg ¡°Venerable one please spare my life.¡± Shadowsh on his battle form looks at the beautiful female calmly, he then answered her ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡± The Devil Cat Tribe group is now trembling in excitement, they just saw one of the higher ups of the Supreme Poison n being suppressed by Shadowsh with ease. The entire surrounding was now devoid of life, turning back to what had happened, the scarabs were killed by some kind of butterfly but the butterflies were actually not real living beings but some kind skills. When Shadowsh finally appears and saw who was killing, he immediately fought against the beautiful female. What had happened to the forest was the result of their fight, the beautiful female is quite powerful and possess lethal poison but against him, her poison doesn¡¯t work and were cleansed by his dragon me. Realising that she would definitely die if she do not escape right now, her wings glows extremely bright blinding those in the area. But this type of diversion is useless against Shadowsh, with his powerful spiritual sense he could sensed her movement even with his eyes close. Swish! With incredible speed he caught up with the female butterflywoman and pierced her stomach. With demonic mes covering his entire arm and with his sharp ws, there were almost no obstruction when he pierced her. A pained expression appeared on the beautiful female butterflywoman, just as she was about to plead mercy, Shadowsh opens his eyes and his eyes changed in color. Boom! The soul of the butterflywoman was destroyed, he then toss her corpse on the refinement pot inside Hentai. He was now intending to nurture the One Hundred Poison Worm in this particr refinement pot. He was confident to obtain the One Hundred Poison Worm, even though the Supreme Poison n have powerful experts this doesn¡¯t deter him. Their group then advanced towards the territory of the Devil Cat Tribe, when they finally arrived near the ce Shadowsh didn¡¯t immediately attacked but decided to obtain information first. Also he is now responsible for the safety of Meowy and her group, since he was the one who had told them to lead him back to their tribe. Chapter 686 Chapter 686: CHAPTER 655 ATTACKING THE SUPREME POISON CLAN He was actually having regret that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enved the beautiful female butterflywoman, even though his soul is much more powerful than before, it still isn¡¯t that exaggerated to the point that he could force his spiritual sense to powerful and intelligent Xiantian Emperor expert. He could only bide his time and continue to refine his soul, especially now that he had the two fish to help him in this endeavor, most if not everyone would suffer horrendous pain in refining one soul, not to mention it is also extremely dangerous to do so. Now that he had an ability to do so without any pain and difficulty, of course he was extremely happy. He smiles cheerfully as he thought of something, he realized that the people he kills would have their soul devoured by the two fish strengthening them in the process. But he rather not use this method, fortunately unless he destroys his opponent¡¯s soul, the two fish wouldn¡¯t devour the soul essence, he decided that only if his opponent deserve to have his soul cleanse would he destroys his/her soul. Back to the present, after sorting out his thought, he quickly said ¡°We¡¯ll camp out here for a couple of days, I¡¯ll have my scarabs scout the premise to look out for any enemy.¡± Meowy nodded and quickly told her subordinates to get moving, even though they move in a slow manner, it is steady and silent so that they wouldn¡¯t alert anyone with their action. ..... Shadowsh have been monitoring Meowy¡¯s action and he couldn¡¯t deny that she is a great leader, so if he had any spare time he would teach her how to cultivate and would even give her some pointers inbat. Her cultivation technique is considered a supreme grade technique but because it had been created during arcane time, her technique were full of ws in his eyes, not because it isn¡¯t good but because of the new types of energy that have sprouted in this world after thousands of years passes. Especially since there are strange energy that the Saints carries back after their visit to the higher nes, so during his free time he would use his great control over his Qi to help Meowy cultivate. If he gets lucky, she might continue to improve at a rapid pace and might reach Saint Realm after a couple of years, this would be his backup n if he couldn¡¯t activate the pathway that leads to the higher ne. Meowy was helping her subordinates build their camp but frequently she would look at Shadowsh who was now sitting in a lotus position and was calmly meditating. Those that were females and some males that have special preferences kept ncing at his face, as a fox beastman he had an aura that naturally attracts those that see him or sensed his aura. Not to mention all of his bloodline were extremely pure and belongs to the divine beasts lineage, he was very attractive to beast and people that have beast bloodline. He is considered an offspring divine beast because of the purity of his bloodline, he is not just a descendant but a bonafide divine beast. But no matter how powerful a divine beast is, it needs to mature to truly awaken his/her true strength, Shadowsh is already considered heaven defying because his current strength doesn¡¯t correspond with his age. He was meditating while at the same timemunicating with his two stars, his two stars were something that even Hentai wasn¡¯t able to touch, it seems that only him is able tomunicate with them and use them. Judging from the information that he received from the two stars, they are his source stars, they are stars that have no life on them but had achieved sentience. They were searching for a suitable host for them, because all sentients seeks one thing and that is to breed or give birth to life but source stats are stars that aren¡¯t capable of producing life by themselves. It seems that in the future his fate would be tied to these two stars, because he realised that the two stars fate were also connected to his. When he opens his eyes it was already night, the Devil Cat Tribe were now cultivating in meditation, because they don¡¯t want to alert anyone this is the only thing they could do. They have been watching how Shadowsh acts throughout these days and have already realised that he is quite hardworking and would always train or cultivate in his free time. So they started to follow his example and with his guidance many of them started to feel that they are now close on breaking through their current cultivation level, especially for Meowy as Shadowsh have been focusing on her quite a lot because of her talent. Suddenly Shadowsh frowns as his scarabs have encountered several powerful experts during their travel, fortunately the scarabs that have been killed were ordinary Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs but this event still rm the people inside the vige a little bit. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh bitterly as he realized that his enemies are also experts at rearing insects, without hesitation he summoned all of his clones to go on a rampage at different locations. He then summoned his Primordial Rune Scarabs together with his Ancient Jewel Scarabs to conceal the former from the sharp eyes of his opponents. The Devil Cat Tribe group were startled to see ten additional Shadowsh appearing out of thin air, they then saw the ten clones transforming into different beasts and flying towards the Devil Cat Tribe vige. Upon seeing the nervous expression of the Devil Cat Tribe, Shadowsh pacifies them by saying ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are just a diversion, as I have said I wouldn¡¯t immediately attack the Supreme Poison n if I don¡¯t have any concrete information about their group.¡± The Devil Cat Tribe group heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this, he then added ¡°Lets conceal our aura for now, the night would definitely be a sleepless one for the Supreme Poison n.¡± The Devil Cat Tribe group did not dare to sleep but upon seeing that he returned back to meditating they rxed but only for a second because the entire ce suddenly started to quake and sounds of fighting, beast cries and explosion were heard. This continue for an hour and a half before the world quieted down but this onlysted for a couple of seconds when battle once again resumed. When the sun finally rose to the sky is when the battle finally ended, Shadowsh finally opens his eyes and started to ponder about the information he had received after a whole night of probing. He had taken control of three of his clones in the course of one night, he had encountered three powerful enemies that were able to destroy his clones with ease, these three were as powerful as the gray knight and their body constitution were nearlyparable to him, the only difference were their Qi, one was monster Qi and one was chaos Qi. He acknowledged that only if he summoned his two source stars and use his berserk skill would he be able to contend with two of the three individuals but if the three works together with their powerful poison, his situation would definitely be ugly. He couldn¡¯t help but knit his brow, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able contend with all of the Supreme Poison n all on his own. He sighed but this doesn¡¯t mean that he had given up, he decided that he would send his clones everyday to harass his targets. Days passed by and the territory of the Devil Cat Tribe have be a total mess, broken stones and numerous craters could be seen everywhere. During these past few days Shadowsh have beenmanding his clones to attack the people of the Supreme Poison n, because of this his enemy have gathered into groups, all of them except for the three individuals that seems to be the strongest of their group were injured. Shadowsh still did not attack with his main body as he realised that the three individuals that he was monitoring were still in peak condition. But his confidence grew as days continue to pass, it is because of a trump card that he had beenying upon the vige, as long as this trump card is activated his chances of defeating the Supreme Poison n would rise to 70%. Besides he had been ingraining on his memory about the entire vige structure and all the strength and personality of all of his targets, so that when the timee when he will personally make a move he wouldn¡¯t be clueless. Days continue to pass by and after more than 20 continuous harassment of his clones, he finally got up and said ¡°It is time to finally make a move.¡± [Master the preparation is finished.] Chapter 687 Chapter 687: CHAPTER 656 FIGHTING AGAINST THE SUPREME POISON CLAN Boom! The entire ce suddenly exploded with dense amount of energy, the sudden event shocked everyone except for Shadowsh. He had been bidding his time since the first time he released his scarabs to the vige, the scarabs are both his diversion and the beings responsible for arranging a rune around the vige. The rune doesn¡¯t do anything except for forcing the people inside its range into an illusion, this definitely would cause chaos for all the members of the Supreme Poison n. Without hesitation Shadowsh stood up and transformed into his battle form and flew towards the vige, when he enter the illusion array he quickly activate his domain. Despair Domain! With the illusion array causing confusion, the illusions he summoned would further confuse his enemies, the entire area was engulfed into darkness and the entire world have turned into a living nightmare in the perspective of the people inside the vige. An individual with an old appearance let¡¯s out a loud cry as numerous buzzing noise started to sound out from his body, then just like an explosion numerous flies came out of his cloak. ..... Another individual started transforming bing an hybrid insect man, all of the member of the Supreme Poison n started releasing their trump card knowing that they are now under attack. Shadowsh took a deep breath and spat out a powerful stream of mes everywhere, now that the entire ce is filled with insects he doesn¡¯t need to hold back and immediately went into a rampage. His first target are the three strongest individuals of the group, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his domain active as long as he could when he was on second world, he had even had to decrease the amount of soul essence he gave to the two fish for refinement. The three strongest individuals of the group were a person that is covered with dense poison smog, an old man that summoned a giant centipede and smander, andstly the only person that doesn¡¯t wore any cloak. He then charged towards the old man with two ve beasts, because the three were now inside his domain they are oblivious of his intent. But before Shadowsh was able to hit the old man, his expression changed but he didn¡¯t stop his assault. Boom! The head of the old man exploded, he thenmanded the two fish and a powerful soul attack obliterated the soul of the old man, leaving only pure soul essence that the two fish devours. The death of the old man causes the two ve beasts to cry in pain, they started to roll in the ground before bing stiff and dying, because the two were poisonous beasts Shadowsh decided to store them into the refinement pot. His expression was very solemn as he looks at the remaining members of Supreme Poison n with a bit of dread, he wasn¡¯t nervous because of their strength but how quick they discovered that they are inside a domain and how quick they counterattacked. The purpose of the illusion array was to put them into an illusion and have them think that they are still inside an illusion and not a domain, to think that his n was seen through this early of the battle he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the experience of this group. He realised that he had been looking down on the intelligence of the warriors of this world too much, with his current predicament the only thing he could do is flee. He summoned his clones and blends into the darkness, he had great confidence on his stealth and now that he had the two fish to conceal his spirit fluctuation his ability to hide is almost unparalleled. The members of the Supreme Poison n have destroyed the Despair Domain with their own domain but what greeted them were hit searing me. They quickly reacted and destroys the me but behind the me were the clones, they raised their swords and shed with all of their might. The two strongest individuals of the group easily dealt with the clones but the others suffered from the surprise attack and three of them were even heavily injured. The man with long hair and four arms let¡¯s out a loud shriek that affected everyone even his group, he then became silent as if listening to something but after only sensing a couple of bugs and his own group he didn¡¯t found anything. The cloaked individual covered in toxic fog also started looking around using his smog but he didn¡¯t found anything, he then looks at the man with four arms and said ¡°ze, I¡¯ll use toxic paradise, bring the others out from here.¡± The four armed man or ze nodded, he then screech once again but this time it wasn¡¯t as piercing as before, then other than the cloacked individual all the other individuals flew up. ¡°Toxic Paradise!¡± With the cloaked man bellow, his entire body exploded and became a fog of colorful gas, Shadowsh who was watching from the shadows immediately felt a sense of impending endanger from the fog that was approaching. Cursing his luck he quickly summoned all of his scarabs that were present in the vige to devour the poisonous gas, buzzing noises was immediately heard as the other members of the Supreme Poison n saw numerous bugs flying towards the mass of gas. They scoffed at this scene as they all thought that these bugs were flying to their death, ze on the other hand reveal a thoughtful expression when he saw all of this, his expression then changed as he shouted ¡°Rune Beasts?!!¡± His cry startled his group but after finally realising what he had said their expression also changed ad they all look at the scarabs with great focus. They then saw the runes shing on the backs of the Primordial Rune Scarabs and they couldn¡¯t help but pale in fear, ze quickly said ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are Rune Beasts alright but their strength is onlyparable to Xiantian Realm to early Xiantian Emperor Realm.¡± The others then calms down and they started to sense the aura of the Primordial Rune Scarabs and they heaved a sigh of relief. Shadowsh hiding in the shadows heard this and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly at their thoughts, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his most powerful scarabs were in slumber right now he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid right now. The mass of colorful gas then forms a giant being, it looks at the scarabs and saw that they are devouring parts of it and couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear but after watching them for a bit, it realised that they are quite slow and many of them started dropping on the ground. Shadowsh marvels at how powerful the poison fog was, he then frowns and ponders on how to solve his current predicament, he knew that he could only use his trump card and fight it out. He then sighed and his expression became determined, he then flew upwards, his focus was on the four armed man or ze. Without hesitation he activates his berserk ability, his entire body started heating up, his fox tails, demon horns and chaos orbs disappears one by one leaving only his dragon parts. [Heavenly Sr Dragon] He also fused with his swords and without hesitation he lets out a powerful dragon breath towards his target, all the members of the Supreme Poison n have already put up their guards for any attack. ze then transformed into a bigger entity but before he could finish his transformation he was engulfed in mes, even with his powerful defence and strong will he couldn¡¯t help but let out a pained screech as the me continue to ravaged him. Shadowsh was about to continue but the other members of the Supreme Poison n started attacking him causing him to stop in his track. Even though he dodged most of the attacks thrown at him, he was still hit by two attacks, he lets out a grunt but didn¡¯t retreat on the contrary he attacks the nearest individual around him. The nearest individual was a man with a crocodile appearance but other than scales, he also has spikes that exudes chilling light indicating that it was extremely dangerous, his scales were also bright green in color. Seeing the iing punch, the eyes of the crocodileman lits up, it seems that he is quite confident on his poisonous scale but before he could celebrate he felt the powerful heat that came with the fist. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t holding back one bit and his attack came with all of his powerful, other than a powerful force his heavenly Qi and his origin level yang Qi also came with it. Boom! With a loud explosion, the crocodileman was thrown back at incredible speed, he was also set azed by the powerful yang Qi. Shadowsh powerful yang Qi incinerated any hint of poison that sticks on his fist. Chapter 688 Chapter 688: CHAPTER 657 NUKE? Buzzing noise started ring out everywhere disrupting Shadowsh, he instantly realised that he was assaulted by a sound attack which made himugh inwardly. He took a deep breath and let¡¯s out a loud dragon roar that stunned everyone in the area, without any surprises he follows up with a dragon breath causing sea of mes to burn the insects protecting one of the Supreme Poison n. The other members of the Supreme Poison n started to feel dread as they saw their members dying one by one, just as Shadowsh was about to kill another one, he stops on his track and punch to the side. Boom! ze and him were pushed back because of their attacks, ze is very confident on his strength but he couldn¡¯t help but feel dread when he and Shadowsh collided earlier. There is also an additional fact that his hand was now burning, Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let such a chance go, he would only get stronger as the sun continue to rise. ze was a powerful for him, his strength is actuallyparable to him and this is when he activates [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form], insects are truly powerful beings that could lift objects iparable to their sizes. ze knew that he was in a disadvantage without hesitation he shouted to his group ¡°Buy me some time! I am going all out!¡± ..... He then flew backwards, Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let him as he opens his mouth and was about to let¡¯s out a powerful dragon breath but his instinct told him about an iing danger. Boom! An extremely great explosion ured that sent everyone including Shadowsh flying away, the explosion was created after the dragon breath collided with the colorful gas and just like oil, it was set azed. Shadowsh shook his head, his ears were ringing because of the earlier explosion, he couldn¡¯t help but look to the direction of the colorful gas and his eyes widen as he saw that the human shaped gas have be smaller. He knew that explosion earlier have caused byrge amount of the colorful gas being set azed by his dragon breath, without hesitation he charged towards the colorful gas with rising killing intent. The human shaped gas saw this and knew that he and Shadowsh shouldn¡¯t collide once again, his gas is extremely powerful but it seems that it had found its nemesis and became extremelybustible. Swish! Swish! Swish! Rain of arrows started flying towards Shadowsh, this doesn¡¯t deter him, when the arrows reached an extremely close distance, he use his powerful yang Qi to create an shield that covers him. The tip of the arrows were extremely poisonous and the power behind the attack is also powerful but his yang Qi counters this, it first decrease the power behind the arrow before incinerating them. The human shaped gas knew that it¡¯s situation isn¡¯t looking too good since none of his teammates are able to stop Shadowsh, without hesitation he decided to abandon his current form and use all the gas to self destruct together with his enemy. Boom! An incredibly powerful and loud explosion ured, none of those in the area were spared, even ze who was in the process of metamorphosis was sent flying. Meowy and the others who were watching from afar immediately felt their hairs rising from their body, without hesitation they gathered and created a giant cat made entirely out of monster Qi. The cat let¡¯s out a cry but even with it none could stop the power of the st, fortunately for Meowy and her group they are quite far from the center of the st. But even then they were still affected, they were thrown backwards and none of them manage to take the aftershock of the explosion. A couple of minutester the entire area have now be scorching hot wastnd, Shadowsh managed to survive even though he experienced the strongest power of the explosion, even though he managed to survive he was injured gravely. After coughing up some blood he tried to stand up but it was futile, fortunately for him the monster Qi of this world and the sun high up in the sky helps him recover at incredible speed. With how powerful the explosion is, he was worried if it affected the pathway or have killed the One Hundred Poison Worm, his scarabs which are known for their tenacity was also reeling in shock after the explosion. ¡®What about Meowy and her group? Sh*t! I hope they are okay.¡¯ Recalling how powerful the explosion was and how wide the radius of its st he couldn¡¯t help but worry. When he finally was able to stand up, he didn¡¯t immediately check if his enemy were alive but search for Meowy and the others, he had the responsibility of taking care of them, not to mention only Meowy is able to activate the pathway to the higher ne of existence. What he didn¡¯t know is that a couple of meters from him, ze was breathing in aboured manner, he was holding an egg that seems to be pulsating. He then look at the egg onest time before it and him were swallowed by a cocoon like web, Shadowsh didn¡¯t know all of this as he was now busy searching for any traces of Meowy and the others. After searching for nearly an entire day, he finally found Meowy and the others, they were unconscious and all of them were injured but fortunately none of them died. He then brought them far from this location as he knew that it would take some time before the blistering heat and toxic smoke disperse, there is even a chance that thisnd wouldn¡¯t recover because of this twoponent and the chances were very high. A monthter, Meowy opens her eyes, she had used her bloodline skill to summon the Devil Cat Tribe Avatar but she and group were still blown away. Recalling her group her expression changed and she was about to stand up but her head was a bit dizzy causing her to fall from her bed. She was then startled to realised that she was in bed but before she could register what was happening sounds of footsteps could be heard, immediately she became nervous because from her sharp hearing she knew that there more than one person entering the room. Then one by one people entered the room, judging from their appearance they don¡¯t seem to belong in only one tribe, there were individuals that belongs to a cat tribe, a couple belongs to a fox tribe and the remaining ones belongs to a wolf tribe. Upon seeing her the people started swarming over her and grabs her before putting her back to the bed, a mature looking foxwoman spoke ¡°You should rest first, I¡¯ll have the other bring you some food so that you¡¯ll be able to walk.¡± This sudden strange situation she got in causes Meowy to be stunned, suddenly more people enters the room, this time they belong to the human race, what was the strangest thing is that all of them were women. ¡°Is she finally awake?¡± Asks one of the humans, the other humans also started looking at her bed with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she was only feeling weak because she hadn¡¯t eaten for quite a long time.¡± Said one of the Catwoman. Upon hearing this the others heaved a sigh of relief, one of the human spoke in relief ¡°Fortunately, after all lord Shadowsh said to look after them while he and others are confronting the flood dragon king.¡± Hearing Shadowsh¡¯s name Meowy instantly trembles, she then heard the word ¡®them¡¯ and realised that the human woman meant she wasn¡¯t the only one. She couldn¡¯t help but asks in a anxious manner ¡°Where are the others? Where is this? And what is your rtionship with venerable Shadowsh?¡± Upon seeing just how anxious she looks and sounds, the women immediately pacifies her ¡°Do not worry miss, the others are fine, about this ce? This city is a city that doesn¡¯t have any rulers because none of the rulers manage to live more than 100 years, as of now lord Shadowsh have took the position as the city lord.¡± Upon hearing that she was now in a city, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, in this world a city is already considered quite a major power but after hearing that there are no city lords that was able tost more than 100 years in this city a certain name appear in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°Do you mean that we are in Mortal City? The so called cursed city that will decrease the life of its ruler to that of a mortal?¡± The women became silent when they heard this, from their expression Meowy instantly knew that her guess was right, she couldn¡¯t help but be more anxious. ¡°I need to warn lord Shadowsh!¡± The women inside the room were startled to see how much she struggles despite her weakened state. Chapter 689 Chapter 689: CHAPTER 658 THE MORTAL CITY The girls then pacify her some more and told her that Shadowsh have already known this information, Meowy could only sigh and lie back on the bed. Seeing that she was no longer acting up the women in the room heaved a sigh of relief, some of them then went out and when they returned they had brought some food. Quickly Meowy ravenously devours the food that was presented to her, she was starving after a month of not eating, even though they could replenish themselves with the help of monster Qi and spirit Qi, they still need to eat to fully function. The women then informed her about what had happened during the time they were unconscious, it seems that the explosion that urred in the Devil Cat Tribe territory was felt even after hundreds of kilometers. The Mortal City isn¡¯t that far from the Devil Cat Tribe but because of their peculiar situation no tribes and even those from the Supreme Tribes are brave enough to rule them. The strongest individual in the city is Marrow Tempering Rank, none in the city dares to breakthrough to Inner Core Rank as the city seems to curse those that have higher cultivation rank than Marrow Tempering Rank. The only way to breakthrough to Inner Core Rank is to leave the city and one must be as far as 100 kilometers from the city to not be affected by the curse. ..... There is one problem though, the city is located in a monster den, which meant that powerful beasts or beasts that lives in group covers the entire city. The only thing that protects this city from the powerful beasts lurking around it was it curse, so it is considered both a blessing and a curse for the residents. Meowy knew all of this, which is why she was worried about Shadowsh, she knew that his cultivation level is clearly that of the Xiantian Emperor Realm, his presence in this city would definitely hurt him. She suddenly remembers that her left and right guardian were Inner Core Rank experts and she couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. She quickly grabs one of the woman that was near her and asks in a very anxious manner ¡°Where are the others?¡± The girl that she grabs smiles at her and exins in a gentle and calm voice ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry miss, I know that you are worried about the two individuals that were on Inner Core Rank but they are ok.¡± ¡°This is the blessing that lord Shadowsh have brought to us.¡± Herst words confused Meowy but upon hearing that her group were okay, she finally felt relieved and continue her meal. After finishing a meal that could feed five adult men, Meowy rubs her stomach in satisfaction, she then got off from the bed and started stretching like a cat. She then looks at one of the cat beastman andmanded ¡°Bring me to where the others are.¡± The catwoman doesn¡¯t know why but her instinct told her to follow Meowy¡¯s order, without hesitation she leads Meowy into an another room. Meowy saw that left and right guardian have already woken up but they just stayed on their bed meditating, when they sensed her familiar aura they open their eyes and got off of their bed and kneel. Meowy hurriedly stops them, when she finally sensed the aura of the two she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, the aura of the two was clearly much stronger than before, besides this they now possess another type of aura that is foreign to her. She couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Are the two of you okay? If you still doesn¡¯t know this but we are in Mortal City right now.¡± Left guardian spoke ¡°Tribe chief we are okay, actually at first we sensed something devouring our vitality when we arrived here but venerable Shadowsh took action and the thing that was stealing our vitality stops.¡± Meowy was given a shocked when she heard this, since a long time before no one was able to solve the curse that was guing Mortal City even Saints weren¡¯t able to. Now that she heard that Shadowsh was able to solve this problem that was guing this city for countless of decades of course she was greatly shocked. She then asks ¡°By the way, I couldn¡¯t help but sensed something different from the two of you, it¡¯s a feeling that came from an extremely sharp weapon but we from the Devil Cat Tribe used our bodies as weapons, so can you exin this phenomenon?¡± Right guardian exins ¡°This might be because we had been assaulted by a weapon intent that came from a Saint.¡± ¡°A weapon intent that came from a Saint?!¡± Once again Meowy was given a shocked, she realized that her emotion starts to get haywire because of the shocking information that she is receiving one after another. Just as left guardian was about to exin the circumstances involving the weapon intent that came from a Saint Meowy hurriedly waves her hand and said ¡°I need to calm myself down, this much of shocking information overwhelms me.¡± Left guardian could only hold his tongue as the two of them nodded, Meowy then visited the other room that her group were staying, left and right guardian were now following behind her. Meowy passed through numerous individuals that were injured in different degree, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to what was happening. She then asks the catwoman that was now serving as their informant ¡°Why are there so many injured people?¡± Before the catwoman could answer left guardian spoke ¡°It is because of Venerable Shadowsh, it seems that the thing that had cursed this city needs vitality from cores and beast cores that belongs to Inner Core Rank beasts and above.¡± Right guardian added ¡°Because of this Venerable Shadowsh have decided to help it so that the residents of Mortal City no longer needs to be afraid of the curse that affects their life.¡± Meowy quickly calms herself down, this information is just too overwhelming for her, she then asks ¡°So what kind of being is responsible for the curse at Mortal City?¡± Someone or something that put a curse that could affect suchrge area to the point that it also affects the sky above the city, not to mention it also affects Saints is definitely a terrifying being. Left and right guardian became silent as the two of them looks at their informant, their intention is quite clear and that is for her to answer this question. The catwoman shook her head and said ¡°We don¡¯t know, only lord Shadowsh knew this information, we rather not make the being that suppressed this city for countless of decades angry.¡± The trio became silent as the three of them thought that if they were in the position of this catwoman or any individual in this city they would also choose this course of action. The catwoman then brought the trio to sightsee the city, even though Mortal City is gued by a curse this doesn¡¯t mean that the city is poor, on the contrary because of the fact that there is no cultivators that was on Inner Core Rank the people have developed another type of society. Suddenly Meowy frowns after their sightseeing, she couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°Why are there so many individuals that seems to be extremely weak?¡± The catwoman sighed and exins ¡°The being that put the curse on this city only targets those that are on Inner Core Rank or above but because of the countless of years that have passed where no Inner Core Rank beast or expert to devour, the being¡¯s curse started affecting every living being.¡± The trio were greatly shaken by this information, Meowy couldn¡¯t help but speak in trembling voice ¡°So this is the reason why your poption was very low.¡± The catwoman stiffened but she didn¡¯t deny it, silently tears starts toe out of her eyes, the trio just follows her silently, after wiping her tears in a hurried manner she spoke ¡°Because the curse affects all individuals in the city, mothers that wants to give birth would have to risk their lives to do so and the death rate is extremely high.¡± Just as Meowy was about to say something to cheer the catwoman up she immediately bounced back to her cheerful state and spoke in an impassioned voice ¡°But now that lord Shadowsh have solved this problem we no longer need to suffer.¡± The trio looks at each other and saw no doubts or surprises in each other eyes, even though they didn¡¯t say it but they believe in Shadowsh¡¯s capability. The time they spent with each other might be not that long but during that time, the Devil Cat Tribe group have developed great confidence towards Shadowsh. They couldn¡¯t help but feel that if the sky really falls down, he would be there to hold it down, Meowy and her group sensed the aura of their former tribe chief from him. Chapter 690 Chapter 690: CHAPTER 659 ABOUT THE TREE While the four of them were returning to the clinic one individual with a build greater than an average beastman came running towards them, his expression is full of excitement and when he finally arrives at the door of the clinic he shouted ¡°Lord Shadowsh have returned!¡± Immediately the busy clinic became silent but only after a couple of seconds as everyone instantly starts to run towards the door. But the man that brought the news opens his mouth and lets out a loud roar that sounded like a lion¡¯s roar, he then said ¡°I know all of you are excited but not all of you could meet him right now as we don¡¯t want to leave the injured ones behind.¡± Hearing this the doctors and nurses that have ran to the door became embarrassed, upon seeing this the lionman hurriedly said ¡°All of you do not need to worry, lord Shadowsh said that he will be personally visiting the clinicter.¡± Upon hearing this the people in the clinic calms down, the lionman then asks ¡°I havee here to request the nurses that were taking care of lord Shadowsh¡¯spanion to check if they are already conscious.¡± Upon hearing this the Catwoman that was leading Meowy and her group looks at the trio and she could see that their expression became strange. She covers her mouth with her hand giggles softly, the lionman heard this and became confused, he then started touching his face searching for anything that is out of ordinary. ..... His clumsy performance made the Catwomanughs, so that he wouldn¡¯t be further embarrassed, Meowy could only step up and asks ¡°Mister?¡± The lionman looks at Meowy and realised that he didn¡¯t know her which is extremely strange as he is confident that he memorized all of the people inside the city, he then clears his throat and spoke in a very confident manner ¡°I am lionheart, the most knowledgeable person in this city.¡± The catwoman then faced Meowy and said ¡°This actually is not a brag, he really is the most knowledgeable person in the city, because of this he became lord Shadowsh right hand man and was promoted to vice city lord.¡± ¡°He might holdrge amount of information but he had no social intelligence, he is a person that has an awkward social skill.¡± The trio looks at Lionheart and could see that he became beet red because of embarrassment but he didn¡¯t deny what the Catwoman have said. Meowy then introduced herself and her two guardians ¡°I am Meowy the current tribe chief of the Devil Cat Tribe, these two behind me are my guardians.¡± ¡°If you are looking for Venerable Shadowshpanions, it might be us.¡± While the others were calm and was only slightly bit surprised when they heard that they were Shadowsh¡¯spanion, Lionheart has a different reaction as his eyes bulged and his expression was that of shock. He then hurriedly asks in a very excited manner ¡°You mean that Devil Cat Tribe?! One of the top ten Supreme Tribe!!!¡± This time everyone was shocked, on the other hand Meowy couldn¡¯t help but nod at Lionheart¡¯s knowledge, since Mortal City have no individual that could live for more than 100 years many information about the outside world should have faded, yet Lionheart still knew their tribe. She nodded, just as Lionheart was about to ask many more question, the Catwoman informant of the trio let¡¯s out a cough and said ¡°Lionheart shouldn¡¯t you bring these three distinguish guest to lord Shadowsh right about now?¡± Instantly the excited mood of Lionheart calms down just like a fire doused by water, he then rubs his head and said ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right I nearly forgot about my current task.¡± He then grabs Meowy and the two guardians and left, Meowy and the two guardians were quite shocked by how fast he moves. They didn¡¯t realised that they were now being carried until they felt the cold air sting them as they travel. Meowy then looks at the person carrying the three of them with surprise, she realized that she had been looking down at the residents of Mortal City. The four of them then arrived at a mansion with a giant tree on it, the tree was extremely tall and huge, it looks like it was piercing the sky. Meowy had already seen the tree from afar but because most of its body part is covered by clouds and a fog that emits a strange charm she hadn¡¯t fully realised just how huge it is. Lionheart then brought the three down when they reach the gate, two guards with an ox horn and ck armor stood besides the gate. One of the oxman then spoke in a calm manner but because of their appearance their entire being is very intimidating ¡°Vice City Lord, lord Shadowsh have been waiting for you.¡± Lionheart was then escorted by a guard, the guard wad a gori beastman and his build is nearly the same as Lionheart. Meowy and the two guardians started looking at the surrounding and they couldn¡¯t help but sense an aura of bleaknessing from this ce. This confuses them greatly as they could see clearly that the entire surrounding was beautiful and clean, this ce should exude vitality not bleakness. The gori is quite perceptive to an individual¡¯s emotion unlike Lionheart, he then said ¡°Vice lord Lionheart, can you exin the reason why this ce exudes such strange aura to our three distinguished guest?¡± Lionheart was confused but he still decided to exin it ¡°This ce might confuse you right?¡± Left and right guardian saw that Meowy did not answer, so the two of them answered at the same time ¡°Indeed, this ce shouldn¡¯t exude such an aura of bleakness considering how much nt and animals living in this ce.¡± Lionheart looks at the two with surprise and said ¡°You two really are in synced with each other. Your observation and senses are top notched also.¡± He then looks at the surrounding filled with life and sighed, just as he was about to exin it, he pauses as if receiving somemand. He then shut his mouth and looks at the trio, his expression indicates that he was telling something, the gori who was leading them inside couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said ¡°Lord Shadowsh said that he would be the one exining everything to all of you.¡± With that he bows and left, Meowy then looks at the door in front of them with a bit of dread, they don¡¯t know why but their instinct is telling them that something extremely dangerous exist in the room. Lionheart then knocks on the door, when Meowy and the two guardians finally saw what was inside the room they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Bones numerous of bones scattered everywhere, Lionheart wasn¡¯t shocked as he had already seen this but he looks confused, he then looks at Shadowsh who was standing on a specific spot and asks ¡°Lord Shadowsh, why is there lesser bones than before?¡± Meowy and the two guardians were startled when they heard this, Shadowsh finally faces the four and said ¡°Good it seems that everyone that I ask for is here.¡± Lionheart then looks at the room and saw three more individuals, an elephant beastman, a lizardman and a gori. ¡°Everyone, you might be wondering why I have gathered all of you here.¡± Everyone inside the room nodded, including Meowy as she sensed that they are probably going to discuss something very serious. Shadowsh then looks Meowy and said ¡°Tribe chief Meowy this is also important for your group, the Devil Cat Tribe have been destroyed but a Saint was born in that tribe after that great battle.¡± ¡°The new Saint is the leader of the Supreme Poison n.¡± As if she was struck by a lightning bolt, Meowy trembles and falls into the ground full of bones, Shadowsh saw this and said ¡°Please do not worry, the leader of the Supreme Poison n is no longer the same as he is before.¡± The two guardians who had turned rigid from the news finally heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this, but they are still nervous as to what the leader of their enemy have be. ¡°The leader of the Supreme Poison n have fused with the One Hundred Poison Worm, fusion is a bit of a stretch, if I had to be more precise, ze is now gone and the One Hundred Poison Worm have been born.¡± This confused the trio so did everyone inside the room as they felt that there should be no connection between the event that had happened to Devil Cat Tribe and Mortal City but none of them dares to contradict Shadowsh. ¡°ze consciousness have been devoured by the One Hundred Poison Worm and it was now wrecking havoc everywhere, The Devil Cat Tribe territory is now considered it¡¯s territory.¡± Meowy grips her fist feeling aggrieved but she didn¡¯t say anything, but inwardly she was both sad and furious. Chapter 691 Chapter 691: CHAPTER 660 THE TREE Shadowsh continue on his exnation ¡°I have been gathering information about the Supreme Poison n while your group is resting but I have never thought that there are still many members of their n residing in the Poison Forest.¡± Meowy nodded, she knew this because her n and the Supreme Poison n were once allies, she also knew that the other members of the n were killed by ze and the others because of their decision to stay loyal to her n. ¡°Back to the topic at hand, ze whom was now being controlled by the One Hundred Poison Worm is now slowly expanding his territory and judging from where he expands, it would only be a matter of time before he would reach this ce.¡± Lionheart snorted and said ¡°Even those that have awakened their Saint Intent or veteran Saints doesn¡¯t dare to enter this ce because of the curse. A new broken through Sainting to this ce is nothing short of a death sentence for him.¡± The three leaders of Mortal City also agree to this, even Meowy and the two guardians agree to what Lionheart had said, the legend of Mortal City is very well known in Saint Monster World. Shadowsh sighed and said ¡°If it was only ze I wouldn¡¯t worry but the One Hundred Poison Worm is the natural nemesis of the curse.¡± Instantly the entire room became silent as the expression of everyone became nked, they are too shocked to process his words but after a couple of seconds chaos immediately descended on the room. ..... ¡°Silence!¡± Seeing that the three leader of Mortal City is panicking he frowns, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed upon seeing their reaction, he could only shout at them to calm them down. He then looks at the three people in disdain before saying ¡°The curse of this city actually isn¡¯t any curse but just an ability to help something grow, what it absorbed isn¡¯t energy but vitality of a living being.¡± He looks at the root of the tree in front of him, the others follows his gaze and lock on a giant green orb that looks like a beast core. Instantly the expression of Meowy and Lionheart changed, Lionheart stumbles down and drops into the ground, his expression is that of disbelief. Meowy also has the same expression, upon seeing the expression of the two Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction, he had believed that these two would get it in the first try but seeing and believing is two different thing. ¡°Yes what the two of you are thinking is correct, the thing that is causing the strange event happening in this city is exactly this giant tree.¡± This time the others that didn¡¯t get what he was saying earlier finally realised why he look at the green orb in front of them. They were frozen in shock, Lionheart recovers from his disbelief as he quickly got up and anxiously asks ¡°This couldn¡¯t be real! This tree is the very thing that bless this city when it grew here.¡± The three leaders nodded agreeing to what he had said, upon seeing his expression Shadowsh couid only sigh as he pats his shoulder and exined ¡°This tree is the thing that granted the people of this world ess to higher ne of existence, it pierces through the void and connected this world to other ne of existence.¡± This time the people inside the room became tongue tied, Shadowshughs in a bitter manner and said ¡°If I didn¡¯t done any experiment and investigation about this I wouldn¡¯t dare believe what I just have said.¡± What the people inside the room didn¡¯t know is that he is now nning to climb this tree to go to a higher ne of existence but from what Hentai have gathered, this feat is near impossible. Meowy suddenly remembers something and she couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°This might be the world tree!¡± The people inside the room turns to her, even Shadowsh is very curious about what she knew, Lionheart knew a lot of thing but all of his information came from this city so it wasn¡¯tplete. Meowy knew that she had to exin so she quickly stood up and pats the dust from her clothes and started exining ¡°The world tree is considered a void ss tree, only rune and void beasts are able to harm them.¡± Just as she said this her expression immediately changed, the One Hundred Poison Worm is a rune beast! Exactly the nemesis of void ss beings, Shadowsh knew this already because he had brought a sample of the poison that the One Hundred Poison Worm have refined and he clearly felt that the tree is wary of it. Seeing her stop he knew that he no longer need to exin them why a newly broken through crazy Saint is a threat to this city. Lionheart also realised this, Meowy snap out of her thought and became embarrassed that she had stop mid way from her exnation. She coughs lightly trying to hide her embarrassment and continue ¡°A void ss item is considered one of the strongest being or entity but their main purpose is to connect a world to a higher ne of existence.¡± She then looks at the giant core in front of her and sighed in amazement ¡°I just never thought that the so called cursend would actually the birthce of this magnificent tree.¡± Shadowsh then grins and said ¡°What do you think will happen if the other Supreme Tribes would hear that the very tree that made it possible for this world to be connected with a higher ne of existence is now endanger?¡± Meowy¡¯s eyes lits up when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble in excitement, she knew just how much Supreme Tribes treasure the items they have received from the higher ne of existence. A world is able to give birth to a Saint but to increase his or her strength the Saint must need to go to a higher ne of existence. Her Devil Cat Tribe have declined because most of the higher ups went to the Monster ne, the higher ne of existence that their world is connected in. Just for the information about the treasure that appeared on Monster ne, their n risked it all and sent more than 90% of their force, this just clearly shows how much Saints and Xiantian Emperors covets the treasures of the higher ne. But upon recalling this Meowy couldn¡¯t help but be despondent, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t me her, he only asks ¡°Is there any way to send message to other Supreme Tribes?¡± Meowy nodded but a bitter smile appeared on her face, the two guardians might look calm andposed like two statues but in their eyes a sh of bitterness could be seen. Meowy took a deep breath and exined ¡°Because of the fact that the strength of all Supreme Tribesbined is nothing to the top powers on the higher ne of existence, we have decided to create an alliance to protect ourselves and this world.¡± ¡°There are two way to send a message to other Supreme Tribe, the first way is the easiest, you only need to go to our territory on the higher ne and informed the stewards of the other Supreme Tribes there.¡± This is impossible for anyone in the city to achieve, Shadowsh could only smile bitterly when he heard this, he very much want to go to the higher ne and search for a way to return home. ¡°The second way is to use a Saint re, it is a powerful energy st that would inform the other tribe to call everyone to gather, this re should only be used if this world is at stake.¡± Shadowsh immediately knew that only the second method is usable, Meowy also knew this and those inside the room also thought the same thing. ¡°The only thing is that, the Saint re is inside my tribe¡¯s treasury and could only be essed by me, the treasury is located in the Devil Cat Tribe territory.¡± Shadowsh then nodded and said ¡°Yes, I have seen those red gates with a feral cat statue guarding it.¡± Hearing this Meowy and the two guardians became stunned, seeing their expression he smirks and said ¡°Remember the time we first met?¡± Of course the trio remember, they would never forgot how he easily kills one of the elders of the Supreme Poison n. ¡°Since you three remembers it, I think you should know that I have been searching for the pathway to enter the higher ne.¡± ¡°During these past few months I have been investigating the Devil Cat Tribe territory, some measly poison wouldn¡¯t harm me.¡± Meowy and the two guardians were speechless, a measly poison! A poison that was created from a rune beast is called a measly poison. If anyone heard this, they would definitely have the same reaction as them, Shadowsh continue ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the One Hundred Poison Worm have just been born, even though it had fused with ze and have now reached Saint Realm, it still haven¡¯t had enough time to refine it¡¯s poison.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692: CHAPTER 661 BACK TO THE DEVIL CAT TRIBE TERRITORY The others still felt scared, the notoriety of Rune Beasts are well known and people both admire and fear them, each Rune Beasts have their own specialty and each one of them would be able to reach the supreme state of their specialty. Shadowsh saw this and he decided to release his scarabs, immediately the entire room is filled with buzzing noises, the giant tree that had already formed it¡¯s consciousness suddenly trembles. But sensing that the scarabs doesn¡¯t hold any hostility with it and the fact that they have Shadowsh¡¯s aura, the tree immediately calms down. Everyone inside the room felt the tremor earlier and their gaze couldn¡¯t help but be transfixed to the giant green core in front of them. Meowy then seemed to realised something and said ¡°There is a chance that a nt would obtain its own sentience after countless of years, it seems that this world tree have already developed its own sentience.¡± The three leaders were shocked by this, but the expression of Meowy is that of confusion, Lionheart who always treasure knowledge couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Tribe chief Meowy is there something wrong?¡± Meowy shook her head but her expression stays the same, upon seeing that she is deep in thought, left guardian decided to exin her confusion ¡°nts would obtain sentience after countless of years of existing but the higher the grade the tree is the harder for it to fully forms it¡¯s consciousness.¡± ..... Hearing this a look of realization appeared on Lionheart¡¯s face, this tree in front of them is no ordinary tree, it is a void ss tree, it is considered one of the highest ss of being in this universe. Shadowsh saw all of this and said ¡°Tribe chief Meowy¡¯s confusion is not unfounded, the truth is that high ss nts already have their own sentience but they cannot fully form their own sentient form.¡± He then thought of Leafinia and said ¡°The reason that the great Sky Piercing Tree have submitted to me because I have the aura of its kind.¡± ¡°Not to mention, I could grant its wish to form it¡¯s sentient form.¡± Meowy was about to say that it was impossible but after thinking about the miracle that he had shown to them, she shut her mouth. Everyone believes him, seeing this he felt gratified, he then pointed at the scarabs and said ¡°The tree have trembled earlier because it had sensed something that could pose a threat to it.¡± The others then directed their gaze at the buzzing bugs in front of them, they were confused as to why the void ss tree was afraid of them. Suddenly a sh of light appears on the eyes of Meowy and Lionheart, the two of them shouted at the same time ¡°Rune Beasts!¡± Quickly the three leaders of Mortal City who were observing the scarabs up close and personal stumble backwards, their faces were pale because of fear. Shadowshughs at their reaction and said ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry, these little critters are my subordinates, they wouldn¡¯t harm anyone as long as I don¡¯t tell to.¡± The others were amazed by this, Meowy and the two guardians were the ones that felt the most surprised by this information, because they belong to a former Supreme Tribe they knew how much difficult for it to subdue a Rune Beast. ¡°These little critters are called Primordial Rune Scarabs, their rune is the devouring rune, just like what their rune name suggest, their strongest ability is to devour.¡± Hearing this, Meowy seems to recall something and she started trembling as she asks him ¡°Venerable Shadowsh do you know what kind of ancestor these little creatures have?¡± Of course Shadowsh knew but this information came from his second world, judging from Meowy¡¯s expression she knew more information about his scarabs. ¡°These scarabs have the greatest number in the Rune Beastsmunity since they could be spawned by Ancient Jewel Scarabs, even though their parents are extremely rare it, they could still found in most worlds.¡± Shadowsh already knew this but considering how Meowy knew this information, it seems that he still has little information about these scarabs. ¡°Ancient Jewel Scarabs could be spawned by Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs but because of their innate limitation they could easily be eradicated by powerful individuals.¡± Lionheart then spoke ¡°I also have information about Ancient Jewel Scarabs and Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs but to think that they are rted to these Rune Beasts, it is very unbelievable.¡± Meowy nodded ¡°Yes, the number of Rune Beasts shouldn¡¯t be that great and only Rune Beasts begets Rune Beasts, so these scarabs became one of the most confusing thing to everyone in the higher ne.¡± She then took out a book and said ¡°In this book, information about Rune Beasts are recorded, in the section where the Primordial Rune Scarabs could be seen¡± ¡°Their information is stated as, Descendent Of Cosmo Insects, beings that heavens does not ept, they would bring chaos without leaving anything behind.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes widen but after remembering the Cosmo Insects that he and the gray knight have fought on his second world, the two really have the same ability and temperament. Meowy continue ¡°Each Rune Beasts can bring aboutrge amount of destruction but also blessing, for example in this book, the One Hundred Poison Worm could create a poison that serves as a powerful medicine that could help others.¡± Shadowsh was quite surprised but looking at his little critters he realised that they only brought disaster and nothing else, fortunately he had subdued them immediately when they went amok on his second world. He then said ¡°Can you give me a copy of that book, I am really interested in knowing more information about other Rune Beasts.¡± Without hesitation Meowy threw the book at him and bows ¡°Venerable Shadowsh doesn¡¯t need to wait, this book might be important but not as important as the debt my tribe owes you.¡± Hearing this he smiles and store the book inside his space ring, this is only to fool everyone inside the room, he had given the book to Hentai to record all the information inside. He then thought of something and said ¡°Actually with these little critters we could slow down the One Hundred Poison Worm but this isn¡¯t an absolute solution, if we give our enemy more time to improve, our chances of surviving would be lesser and lesser.¡± The others nodded, without further discussion, Shadowsh and Meowy have decided to go to the Devil Cat Tribe territory and bring back the Saint re. The two guardians wanted toe but they knew that they would only slow down Shadowsh so they had decided to stay but their expression is full of worry. Because of the fact that he is now leaving, Lionheart have been promoted as the temporary city lord which he vehemently doesn¡¯t want to obtain. He rather spends his time reading books and gathering more information, but in the end he still epted the responsibility, he had no other choice. Shadowsh pats his shoulder and said to him ¡°I have great confidence in you, you are the only person I could trust to manage the entire city while I¡¯m gone.¡± Just these words are enough to convince him to ept the responsibility, he didn¡¯t know why but he had the feeling that he wanted to impress Shadowsh and disappointing him seems to have be one of his worst fear. Shadowsh transformed into his dragon form, Meowy rode his back as the two of them flew towards the direction of the Devil Cat Tribe at incredible speed. Meowy is quite surprised by his ability to change form at will and even with her bloodline she could feel the bloodline suppressioning from him. She became more curious of his origin but because she thinks that it would be disrespectful to just ask him she could only specte in silence. When they finally arrived at the Devil Cat Tribe territory, Meowy couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger, her once prosperous and grand home have be a toxic wastnd. Colorful gas could be seen covering the entire ce, Shadowsh then dove down surprising her, just as they were about to submerged into the toxic gas she felt she was covered by something. She then saw that even though they are now inside the toxic wastnd the colorful gas doesn¡¯t get close to either of them. But because of the thick gas, she wasn¡¯t able to see much and she became confused as to where to go, she then looks at Shadowsh and saw that he wasn¡¯t worried. Actually if it weren¡¯t for the fact that ze soul is peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm, he would have used Chaos and Harmony¡¯s [Spirit Envement] to subdue the One Hundred Poison Worm. Not only he would obtain a true Rune Beast but also a powerful subordinate that could solve the problem that was guing his second world. Especially now that they have once again rank up, but now that the One Hundred Poison Worm have Saint Qi protecting it, it¡¯s now impossible to use such skill. Chapter 693 Chapter 693: CHAPTER 662 TIME TO TAKE CARE OF THE ONE HUNDRED POISON WORM ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Chaos (Yin)/ Harmony (Yang) [Summon] Race: Spirit Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: Crimson Gold Rank Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang ..... Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier], [Yang Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam], [Yin and Yang Explosion], [Spirit Freeze], [Spirit Chains], [Domain Seal] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption], [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes], [Spiritual Devouring], [Spirit Envement], [Yin and Yang Seal] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: None Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Heaven And Earth Divine Seal] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Unless Chaos and Harmony broke throughout Xiantian Emperor Realm then they would have no chance of subduing a Saint even if the target is spiritually disabled. Meowy might not able to see the path because of the thick gas all around them but he could, not because of him personally but because Hentai have already memorised the entire vige structure when they were nning to attack. [Warning Master! Iing powerful entity is closing in!] Immediately Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed, he already knew who wasing and without hesitation he transformed into a giant mole and dug underground. He quickly use his spiritual sense to hide both his and Meowy¡¯s aura, Meowy was taken aback by this sudden change of event but she quickly calms down and tries her best to hide her aura. Suddenly her hairs stood up from her body and her tail straighten up, she felt an ominous presence above her, she knew that a powerful being is just a couple of meters above them. Shadowsh on the other hand was quite calm, he had done this numerous of times, now that he had Chaos and Harmony¡¯s help, he is quite confident he is able to bypass the senses of the One Hundred Poison Worm. A couple of seconds ticks by but for Meowy it was a couple of hours, her instinct told her about the great danger just above them. Fortunately even though she was incredibly nervous being right next to Shadowsh, she felt that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered. When one hour finally ticks by, Shadowsh finally came out of the ground and said ¡°That One Hundred Poison Worm is quite persistent, well the scent of the Sky Piercing Tree could smell on my body, maybe that¡¯s why it is so persistent.¡± He then shook his head dispersing his distracting thoughts, the two of them continue on their way to the treasury of the Devil Cat Tribe. Meowy couldn¡¯t help but feel sad that she could no longer see any resemnce of her old home, the One Hundred Poison Worm have thoroughly destroyed everything and infected the entire surrounding with it¡¯s toxic gas. The only way to fix this problem is for it to devours all the poison in the air and creates a medicinal gas out from all the poison it had absorbed. After another half an hour they finally arrived at theid destination, Shadowsh could get to the treasury much faster but he had to be careful not to rm their enemy. Meowy then stabs her arm and drops her blood on the two stones that looks like a cat with devil wings, but the movement of the door became too loud causing Shadowsh¡¯s expression to change. He quickly summoned his two clones and have Hentai copies the scent of the Sky Piercing Tree and have all of his clones scatter at different direction. Just like what he had thought, the loud sound of the treasury door opening rmed the One Hundred Poison Worm but when it capture the scent of the Sky Piercing Tree, it ignores the loud sound and follows after one of the clones. Meowy also didn¡¯t thought that she would cause so much noise just opening the door, before when they opened the door of theor treasury it wasn¡¯t this loud. Shadowsh knew that she was feeling guilty so he quickly said ¡°The Supreme Poison n might have done something to it when they upied this ce.¡± Meowy could only ept what he said, the two of them hurriedly enter the room and shut the door tight. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°By the way, since the Supreme Poison n haven¡¯t seeded on opening this door just how powerful is it?¡± Meowy also looks confused as she exined ¡°I actually don¡¯t know, this door was created by my ancestors and from what my father have said, the materials that was used to create the door came from a higher ne of existence.¡± Shadowsh nodded and realized that the higher nes are much scarier than he had thought, if he really couldn¡¯t find any way back home on the higher nes, he decided to implement his backup method. It is to go to either an undead world or demon world, but searching for Sans or Gulli from either world would definitely be near impossible. He could only sigh but suddenly he thought of something, after investigating the Sky Piercing Tree for a couple of months he realised that their seems to be a familiar aura that he could senseing from the tree. He realised just now after sensing the Saint Qiing from the One Hundred Poison Worm, the familiar aura that he had sensed came from his old world. Multiple of the other aura that he had sense have Saint experts on them, beginner worlds that doesn¡¯t have Saint experts wouldn¡¯t be able to connect to higher ne unless their barrier was broken. His expression then became grave when he realised this, since he could sense the aura of other worlds with the help of the Sky Piercing Tree then others also could. His second world have no Saint expert on it making it a very delectable meal for other worlds, both fortunately and unfortunately the chaos beings have already started their expedition onto his second world making many to hesitate to invade it. He grips his fist hard because of frustration, if he had more strength then no one would dare covet his second world and his family wouldn¡¯t put in any danger. Meowy was busy searching for the Saint re while also taking some items that would be beneficial for cultivation and some cultivation technique. Her tribe¡¯s territory might be destroyed but she still could rebuild her tribe elsewhere and when the time is ripe they would return here. Shadowsh sighed and snap out from his thought, he then saw Meowy moving at incredible speed. He then smiled and said ¡°Why don¡¯t I take everything here and transfer it to Mortal City, after all I wouldn¡¯t stay in this world for long.¡± Hearing this Meowy froze, she then looks at him for a couple of minutes and asks ¡°Why do you want to help my tribe this much? From my father¡¯s teaching I know there is no free lunch in this world.¡± She knew that saying this is extremely disrespectful to her benefactor but she couldn¡¯t help herself, she wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldsh out on her, after all she sensed no hostilitying from him even after she had said all this. Hearing her Shadowsh sighed and said ¡°I want you to take care of my people when I am gone, does this answer your question.¡± Meowy still shook her head and said ¡°No, you have done so much for my tribe and such simple request shouldn¡¯t suffice.¡± This time Shadowsh was a bit angry as he release his aura and snorted, Meowy stumbles back because of this. He then started berating her ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone that wants to help you has ulterior motive, I know there are many people that are just like this but many doesn¡¯t mean that it is everyone.¡± Meowy looks at him once again and her expression is still full of confusion, Shadowsh could only sigh as he realised that this world is quite cruel, the concept of kindness is quite confusing for the residents of this world. He could only shake his head and disperse his aura ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it, just take care of my people when I¡¯m gone, I don¡¯t when but I swore to return to this world.¡± Meowy is still confused but there is no reason for her to deny his request, she then agrees and swore that she would take care of his subordinates as if they were her tribesman. He felt gratified when he heard this, he then told her the location of the vige behind the waterfall and the Red Fox Vige. The two of them then went out of the treasury leaving it empty and barren, knowing that this might be thest time she could see her former home for a long time, she looks back with tearsing from her eyes. [All clones have been killed.] Shadowsh have already sensed this, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder just how quick the One Hundred Poison Worm disposed of his clones, his clones even flew towards different direction but still they were taken care of. Chapter 694 Chapter 694: CHAPTER 663 SAINTS? He couldn¡¯t help but feel strange when he realised just how weak his clones arepared to a Saint. [The One Hundred Poison Worm have used it¡¯s gas to trap the clones, without it, it wouldn¡¯t be able to dispose of all the clones.] Hearing this a look of realization appeared on his face, he knew that the strength of his clones might not be much but they are quite fast, so hearing how they were easily disposed off, of course it would deal some blow to his confidence. He then looks at the gas and his expression became solemn, after knowing that the gas could be controlled by the One Hundred Poison Worm, he decided to hasten his speed. But he is quite confused, he had been visiting this ce a couple of times but he had never seen or felt the gas moving in an intelligent manner. Then there¡¯s only one exnation thates on his mind, the One Hundred Poison Worm is evolving rapidly, it became more and more proficient at using it¡¯s weapon. He heaved a sigh of relief when he looks at Meowy, she now has the Saint re, even though the One Hundred Poison Worm is a Rune Beast facing numerous Saints would definitely be a death sentence to it. ..... After they came out of the Devil Cat Tribe territory, Shadowsh stops holding back anymore and with blinding speed he flew back to Mortal City. Because of his energy covering Meowy, she doesn¡¯t get hurt even though they are moving at a speed that would definitely break her muscles apart. Shadowsh knew that once they solved the problem that was guing the Sky Piercing Tree, he would definitely climb the tree and hope that he would either be able to arrive at a higher ne or directly to his second world. But judging from the familiar aura that he had sensed back when he was investigating the Sky Piercing Tree, he might be able to find a shortcut that would quickly transport him back to his second world. Since he was able to arrive in this world, via a space crack, then that meant that this world might have a pathway that leads to his second world. Once they returned to Mortal City, Shadowsh immediately went to the mansion together with Meowy. When the two guardians saw Meowy once again, the two of them quickly falls on their knees and greeted her back, their anxious hearts finally calms down. The four of them then went to the storage house of the mansion, the trio then saw Shadowsh waving his hand and numerous items starteding falling. The two guardians were shocked, on the other hand, Meowy wasn¡¯t that surprised, she had already seen this back when they were taking everything on her tribe¡¯s treasury, she was shocked at first and couldn¡¯t help but marvel just howrge the capacity of his storage ring was. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t asks about his secret, Shadowsh then faced the trio and said ¡°These are all the treasures that belongs to your tribe, I¡¯ll put some runes at this storage house to protect it, only Meowy is able to ess this storage house from now on.¡± Hearing this the two guardians were quite startled, they then look at Meowy and seeing her nodding, they realised that Shadowsh have once again done something for their tribe that would definitely be hard to be repaid. Once the trio left, Shadowsh starts toy numerous rune arrays, most rune arrays were spirit based array because he knew that this world doesn¡¯t have that much knowledge regarding spiritual sense. Other than spirit based arrays, all the other arrays are killing arrays, once he finishedying all of the arrays with the help of Hentai, he then gave Meowy the key of the storage house. He was doing this, because he already have ns to make a branch of his kingdom on this world, as long as the Devil Cat Tribe regains their former strength, he would obtain a great ally. He doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motive towards them, he just wants to leave this world without regrets. With the knowledge and experience of the Devil Cat Tribe, also with their potential and Meowy¡¯s intelligence, he could rest easy when he leave this world. He wanted to return back to Red Fox Vige onest time though but after thinking about this for a couple of days, he decided not to. He would definitely return to this world, and when he do, he will be bringing most of his monster family, after all the monster Qi of this world is extremely beneficial to them. The next day, after all the preparation wereid up, Meowy quickly used the Saint re, when the re rose into the sky and exploded, the entire world seems to have been engulfed in silence. Immediately the entire world fell into chaos, the Saint re is considered a sacred item to all the Supreme Tribe, they wouldn¡¯t dare to use it for personal use. All of the Supreme Tribes have agreed that unless the threat affects their entire world, they would not use the re, those that use the re for personal use would be razed by all the Supreme Tribe. Because of this, the Saint re is considered a sacred item, quickly all the Supreme Tribe experts that is present on this world flew towards the direction of Mortal City. Meowy couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as they waited for the arrival of the other Supreme Tribes, there are a couple of tribes that is considered an enemy of her Devil Cat Tribe. Fortunately she was relieved to hear that Shadowsh is able tomunicate with the Sky Piercing Tree and if he asks, the curse that the Mortal City is known for would once again engulf this entire city. Unless that person have permission to stay, he or she would be devoured by the Sky Piercing Tree, the only reason it wasn¡¯t acting up is because of Shadowsh¡¯s presence. People started arriving at incredible speed but because they knew the location, they don¡¯t dare to advance, Mortal City is considered a forbiddennd in this world. Sensing that there are people that have already arrived, Shadowsh smiles and spoke, his voice was amplified with his spiritual sense so everyone in the area could hear it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys enter and let¡¯s discuss the situation, do not worry, the curse wouldn¡¯t affect you even if you enter.¡± Even though they heard what he had said, none of the Saints dares to enter, they wouldn¡¯t dare to trust aplete stranger over their lives. Seeing that his exnation has no effect, he decided to use action, without hesitation he lets out his full aura. The Saints sensed the aura and they are quite surprised, from their observation and senses, the owner of the aura is clearly on Xiantian Emperor Realm. This should be impossible because the location they are now in is near the forbidden Mortal City, everyone of them became silent pondering over what to do. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head upon sensing that the Saints still haven¡¯t made a move, they are very cautious which is very understandable but if none of them dare to take a risk, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to advance in their n. Upon thinking about this, he took in a deep breath and said ¡°Everyone the reason why we have used the Saint re is connected to your entrance to the higher nes.¡± ¡°If this problem wasn¡¯t solved quickly, the connection between this world and the higher realm would disappear.¡± This rms everyone that is now present, if their connection to the higher nes would be cut off then, them the Saints would suffer repercussions. One of the individuals then took a risk and flew towards Mortal City, upon realising that he wasn¡¯t harmed the least, he heaved a sigh of relief andnded on the city. With an example in front of them, the others also started flying towards Mortal City, they don¡¯t dare to release their aura, they are still afraid of the curse that made this city well known to this world. When he finally sensed the aura of the people that arrived on the city, his eyebrow couldn¡¯t help but rise. He felt that they are the same as the One Hundred Poison Worm, their aura wasn¡¯tplete, as if they weren¡¯t true Saint. Shaking his head so that he could disperse this distracting thoughts, he bows and introduced himself ¡°Greetings everyone, I am Shadowsh the current city lord of Mortal City.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± One of the individuals that looks an old wolf spoke in a rather impatient manner ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the main topic.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t came here for pleasantries.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then brought them to the city lord mansion but he didn¡¯t brought them to the room where the core or the heart of the tree is located, he brought them to one of the location where they could touch the tree. Chapter 695 Chapter 695: CHAPTER 664 BEAST KING He didn¡¯t know why but the people inside the room give him a sense that they aren¡¯t truly invincible, actually if he truly risks it all, he has a 30 to 40 percent chance of winning. This wasn¡¯t based on his observation but on his instinct which made him confused, he had always thought that Saints are powerful beings that should give him an incredible amount of pressure but what these people give him was only a bit of pressure. He could only sigh and disperse his thought, he then took a deep breath and looks at the people inside the room and said ¡°Everyone, we have gathered all of you here because something is threatening this tree.¡± Hearing this, other than Meowy and Lionheart, the others were stunned, just as some of them were about to blow a fuse, he continue on his exnation. ¡°Gentlemen, why don¡¯t you put your arms on this part of the tree, since you guys have been to the higher nes, you would definitely find something familiar on this tree.¡± The Saints inside the room then approached the tree, they wouldn¡¯t believe anyone but because of the Saint re, they could only agree on someone weaker than them. Once they put their arms on the tree and use their acute senses to investigate the tree, all of them started trembling. ..... Many of them started stepping back with disbelief that could clearly be seen on their eyes, Shadowsh saw all of this and knew that these Saints already believes him. These Saints have been to higher nes and were familiar with the Qi that those from the higher nes exudes. He then started exining ¡°This tree is called the Sky Piercing Tree, it is a void ss tree, meaning that it is the reason why this world is connected with a higher ne of existence.¡± ¡°It is also the reason why there was a curse on this city and it¡¯s surrounding area.¡± The Saints looks at each other with amazement shing on their eyes, they then heard about the curse and their expression became solemn. ¡°The curse was brought by this tree because it needsrge amount of energy to continue it¡¯s job of connecting this world with a higher ne.¡± He didn¡¯t told them the truth, the fact that the tree was devouring lifeforce because it was about to undergo sentient evolution, once the people knew that the tree is now forming it¡¯s sentient, they would definitely covets it. The Saints kept looking at the tree with interest, upon seeing this, Shadowsh immediately knew that they started to have an idea to the tree. He could let¡¯s out a cough and said ¡°The Sky Piercing Tree cannot be moved, not to mention it still needsrge amount of lifeforce to continue it¡¯s job.¡± He then touched the tree and immediately the Saint felt something was devouring them but this feeling onlysted for one second. But the Saints inside the room trembles in fear, they knew that if the tree once again activates it¡¯s curse then they would definitely suffer. Shadowsh knew that he shouldn¡¯t push the Saints that much so he quickly changed their focus, he then spoke ¡°The Supreme Poison n¡¯s leader ze have been taken over by a Rune Beast called One Hundred Poison Worm.¡± He then looks at them, he knew that they knew about the information regarding the rtionship of the Rune Beasts and the void ss items since Meowy knew it. Just like what he spected, the Saints knew and their expression immediately became solemn, one of them spoke ¡°Since this is the situation, then immediately tell us the location of that beast.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°Please don¡¯t be careless dealing with him, he had broken through Saint Realm and because the One Hundred Poison Worm is now the one controlling his body, that meant that you will be fighting a Rune Beast that has a Saint body.¡± All of the Saints inside the room were stunned when they heard this, they hadn¡¯t thought that they would be fighting a Saint Rune Beast. Upon seeing their expression, Shadowsh sighed, he knew that this information have made them hesitant but he just couldn¡¯t not tell them such crucial information. ¡°The One Hundred Poison Worm is approaching this ce as days passes by, if it ever reach Mortal City it would definitely spells doom for this entire world.¡± The Saints knew this, after looking at each other, they could only sigh and decides to confront the One Hundred Poison Worm. One of the Saints looks at the tree and thought of something, his eyes then widen and he couldn¡¯t help but shout in shock ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Immediately everyone¡¯s focus descended on him, their expression is full of curiosity, Shadowsh was also curious as to what he had discovered. The old man was a lion beastman, he then realised that his outburst have captured everyone¡¯s attention, knowing that he would be pestered by his other peers, he could only smile bitterly and exin. ¡°From the annals of my n, it is stated that this city wasn¡¯t called Mortal City before, actually it was called Beast King City, the reason for this is because the first ever true Saint was born in this city, he was also responsible for opening the pathway to the higher nes.¡± Instantly a look of realization appeared on the expression of the Saints, they then look at the tree with burning desire, Shadowsh quickly spoke. ¡°Everyone, the tree would continue to stay on this city, you could visit it anytime you want but please beware because it might activates it¡¯s curse since Saints are it¡¯s favorite food.¡± One of the Saints, a hawk beastman, became displeased and said ¡°Are you threatening us brat?!¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, it¡¯s just the Sky Piercing Tree is trulycking in nutrients to help it function.¡± The hawkman snorted, one of the Saint that looks like a half dragon and half man shouted ¡°Enough! We first need to deal with that One Hundred Poison Worm, besides I have already sent a messenger bird back to my tribe to inform my tribe chief about this.¡± Hearing this thd people inside the room knew that they first need to deal with the One Hundred Poison Worm problem, so even though they still wants to investigate the Sky Piercing Tree they could only leave. The one who was leading them to the territory of the One Hundred Poison Worm was one of Shadowsh¡¯s clone. When the Saints left, Shadowsh looks at Meowy and asks ¡°What do they mean the first true Saint was born in the city?¡± Lionheart was also curious, judging from the expression of the others inside the room earlier, it seems that those from the Supreme Tribe knew something important. Meowy then started exining ¡°True Saints, just like what they are called are the true Saints, the Saints that have arrived earlier are called Transitional State.¡± Lionheart and Shadowsh became more and more interested on this topic so they continue to listen intently to Meowy. ¡°To be a true Saint, a Saint must turn his vital Qi and energy into Saint ss vital Qi and energy.¡± Meowy¡¯s expression then became respectful and she spoke in respectful tone, her eyes were full of yearning and passion. ¡°The first and might be the only true Saint in this world is the chosen one of this world, the only individual remaining on his kind, the Mesmerizing Mountain Beast, Beast King Kloztres.¡± (??) Shadowsh knew that chosen ones of respective worlds are definitely powerful individuals, he just never thought that the chosen one of this world is actually a Divine Beast. Mesmerizing Mountain Beasts, is a Divine Beast that is considered one of the most beautiful being in this universe and they have the ability to increase the density of spirit Qi in a location. Because of these two facts they were hunted down to be as mounts, Mesmerizing Mountain Beasts might be beautiful and have a mild attitude, but this doesn¡¯t meant they aren¡¯t strong and proud. They rather die than submit, in all history, not once did anyone manage to tame a Mesmerizing Mountain Beast but also because of this, their poption have dwindle down. Shadowsh wanted to meet this so called beast king, he asks ¡°So where is beast king Kloztres right now?¡± Meowy then looks at the tree and said ¡°Nobody knows but the fact that he is still alive is very well known to the Supreme Tribes.¡± ¡°Legend has it, he managed to break free of all restraint of the lower realm and was now staying at one of the divine nes.¡± Lionheart couldnt help but asks ¡°How can you say that he is still alive, is there any indication that he is still alive?¡± Shadowsh was also curious but after recalling something, he smiles and said ¡°This world have chosen him as it¡¯s chosen one, since this world continue to exist and getting stronger as time pass, that only means that the chosen one is still alive and was actually getting stronger.¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696: CHAPTER 665 THE ONE HUNDRED POISON WORM While the two were marveling about their ancestor, Shadowsh on the other hand realised that as long as he continue to get stronger, he would be able to increase the overall strength of his second world. When the two finallye out of the room, he immediately sat in a lotus position and continue absorbing the spirit Qi of the surrounding. Meanwhile his consciousness is transfered to his clone that was leading the Saints, when he saw that they had already arrived at the territory of the One Hundred Poison Worm, he spoke. ¡°Be careful venerables, the One Hundred Poison Worm could control it¡¯s poisonous gas, even though it hadn¡¯t had enough time to refine much powerful poison, as a Rune Beast it is still considered powerful.¡± One of the Saints snorted, the others were also displeased, Shadowsh could only smile bitterly when he saw this, he knew that these Saints felt that he was underestimating them too much. He could only silently mourn for them, without any surprises, the One Hundred Poison Worm appeared, it was now controlling ze. ze appearance have changed, it¡¯s body was pure white, it had a pair of butterfly wings that seems to have hypnotic ability, each p of the wings would produce tiny particles that glows. ..... Shadowsh expression became solemn, he realised unlike the Saints from his side, the One Hundred Poison Worm gives him more pressure, he doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s just because he was using the body of his clone or just his sharp instinct. The Saints doesn¡¯t dare to make the first move, it seems that they have also sensed the danger that was emitting from the One Hundred Poison Worm. Knowing that there should be a volunteer to make a first move, he could only sigh and decided to sacrifice his clone, he then looks at the Saints and said ¡°Everyone, it seems that Sky Piercing Tree have once again activates it¡¯s curse, but don¡¯t worry, it seems that it was only affecting Saints.¡± Immediately the Saints that have some idea about the Sky Piercing Tree became furious, but before they could blow a fuse Shadowsh continue on his exnation. ¡°It seems that this is something that it had done because of the danger that the One Hundred Poison Worm impose on it.¡± The others could not refute his reason, they then look at the One Hundred Poison Worm with great hostility, since they were already certain that the Sky Piercing Tree is the reason why their world is connected to the higher ne of existence, all the things that threatens it also threatens their interest. However none of them still dares to make the first move, none of them wanted to be the cannon fodder in the fight. Shadowsh could only snort in disdain inwardly, without hesitation he lets out a loud roar and his clone started transforming into a giant fox. But before he could attack, the One Hundred Poison Worm let¡¯s out a loud shriek as it¡¯s white body starts changing colors, it looks very mesmerizing. It then charged towards the closest individual without hesitation, Shadowsh who was the closest immediately realised that he was the target, even though he knew he was not a match against the One Hundred Poison Worm using the body of his clone, he still doesn¡¯t want to surrender. He then opens his mouth and spat out a dragon breath towards the charging One Hundred Poison Worm, the worm let¡¯s out a loud shriek and the gas on the surrounding blocks the dragon breath. Seeing this, Shadowsh spreads his arms wide and his ws became longer and were covered with ck mes. Swish! Swish! The sharp Qi flew towards the gas but this doesn¡¯t cause any harm to the worm, it opens it¡¯s mouth and fired a fast beam that nearly pierces the clone¡¯s body. Shadowsh managed to tilt his body to the side dodging the lethal beam but this doesn¡¯t meant that he was safe, the worm continue to fire beams at him. He transformed back to his human form dodging the beams, he then opens his mouth and breaths outrge amount of smoke that conceal him. The other Saints watch the battle from afar, they are still evaluating thebat strength of the worm, they are quite surprised by how nimble Shadowsh move. The worm could no longer see it¡¯s target, so it looks at the other Saints and charge towards them without any sign of fear, the Saints that were watching the fight hadn¡¯t thought that the worm would abandon Shadowsh and actually targets them. Since they could no longer watch and evaluate the strength of the worm, all of them decided to quickly finish the battle. Attacks were thrown at the worm but because of its toxic characteristics, the Saints doesn¡¯t dare to approach it and only attacks at a distance. Shadowsh who was hiding in the clouds of smoke, watched as the worm tries to capture one of the Saint, he realised that the worm has nobat experience and was only fighting on instinct. His eyes then brightens, he realised he could use the Saints to obtain the worm, as long as they could deal some serious injuries on it, then he would be able to use [Spirit Envement]. The Saints became more and more experienced dealing against the worm, just like Shadowsh they had also discover the worm¡¯s weakness. But as time passes by, the expression of the Saints became more uglier, they realised that the worm started to be stronger and it¡¯s attack pattern became more powerful and lethal. Shadowsh also realised this, he couldn¡¯t help but curse at the cowardice of the Saints inwardly, he knew that if this continue on, then the situation of Mortal City would be more and more dire. The Saints also had this thought and all of them started attacking using their full strength but they still doesn¡¯t dare to fight at close quarter. The worm got better at dodging and it¡¯s attacks became more precise, not to mention it¡¯s speed is also quite fast. It then managed to get closer with one of the Saint, the Saint that looks like a lizard with iron scales knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, speed isn¡¯t his forte. Knowing this he could only fight with the One Hundred Poison Worm in close range, the worm was hit by his tail and immediately it was thrown to the ground. But before it was thrown it managed to grab the tail of the lizard and with the help of the attacks from other Saints, it managed to bring the lizard with it. Shadowsh shook his head and thought that the Saints truly doesn¡¯t care about their teammates, without hesitation he also dove into the thick colorful gas. Even though he knew that this was the territory of his enemy, he doesn¡¯t want to leave it alone, he is not tempted to obtain it as a tamed monster. He realised that he should have send his real body, using his clone is too much of an hindrance but he knew that it is too dangerous to move personally. The Saints flying in the air could no longer see the two but they could still sense where is the location of the two, after all themotion that the two creates when they are battling is just too eye catching. The lizardman was now having a hard time, not only his whole surrounding is filled with poisonous gas making him unable to breath normally but he also have to fight against the One Hundred Poison Worm. Suddenly numerous attacks descended towards them, the lizardman knew that it was the other Saints that are responsible for all of this. He couldn¡¯t help but be furious, he was already expendingrge amount of energy to keep the gas away from but now he also needs to defend from attacks of his own group. Shadowsh was using his powerful spiritual sense to watch the entire event, he isn¡¯t able to approach the fight because of the intensity of the attacks. The lizardman let¡¯s out a roar and flew up but before he could get away, a fast beam hits him on the chest causing him to fly backwards because of the force. Fortunately for him, he had tough iron scales but still, taking a direct cause him some damage, he puts his arm on his chest and felt the sizzling poison that is now melting his scales. He got up and once again tries to get away but numerous beams were fired on his direction, because of thest attack he was now prepared. Just as he managed to dodge every beam, the worm managed to arrive close to him without him being able to sensed him. Bang! He was hit on the stomach with a powerful punch, the One Hundred Poison Worm use the gas and blends its own aura with it to catch the lizardman on surprise. Chapter 697 Chapter 697: CHAPTER 666 WHAT DOES THIS NUMBER MEAN? Shadowsh expression changes, he knew that if nothing happens the lizardman would definitely die, knowing that he had to make a move, he charged towards the worm and sh out. Sparks flew as his w hit the carapace ofp the One Hundred Poison Worm, the worm let¡¯s out a loud shriek and retaliate but it¡¯s attack miss. The lizardman was shocked, he had never thought someone would rescue, what¡¯s more the person who had rescued him was actually the weakest one of their group. Shadowsh quickly shouted ¡°What the hell are you doing dazing around for! You go behind it and let¡¯s attack it together, I¡¯ll be the vanguard.¡± The lizardman quickly reacted and circle around the One Hundred Poison Worm, the people above still continue to dish out their attacks pissing off the lizardman. The worm looks at Shadowsh and sensed the aura of the Sky Piercing Tree on him and immediately started drooling, without hesitation it charged at him. Shadowsh have already developed his powerfulbat sense and the attacks of the worm misses but his own attack serve no effect against the tough armor of the worm. ..... The lizardman helps him up, as a warrior he doesn¡¯t want to leave his benefactor behind so he could only do his best to deal some great blows at their enemy. Shadowsh knew that even though the worm have reached Saint Realm, it still haven¡¯t truly reached the true strength of the realm, he had realised this when he saw what kind of strength the Saints have use. He is actually disappointed because from his perspective, the gray knight which was only Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm were much stronger than them in terms of battle strength. But upon thinking about it, he realised that he had been underestimating himself, after experiencing the battle against the gray knight he started to see Saints as invincible against those that have lower cultivation than them. Now that he learns that only True Saints are considered invincible against lower cultivation realm, his confidence immediately rose and he quickly told Hentai to have his clone bring his real body on the battlefield. ¡®It seems that new Saints aren¡¯t that strong, but this should only apply to regr genius, if I ever meet a Saint that has abat strength of that gray knight all I could do is retreat.¡¯ He thought as he watch how clumsy the worm fights, even though the worm continue to get stronger and more efficient at fighting as time passes by, the difference between the two is truly too far apart. The lizardman couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how great Shadowsh at fighting in closebat, he would be able to dodge every blow thrown at him with ease. What the lizardman doesn¡¯t known is that if the worm truly hits him, then his clone wouldn¡¯t be able to bear and would disappear. That is why even though for others it looks like he was dodging the attacks with ease, he was actually extremely focused, he no longer have any thoughts of attacks knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to harm the worm in the slightest with just his clone. He leave all the attacks to the lizardman and the raining attacks from the other Saints, explosion could be heard ringing throughout the area where they are fighting. If this kind of fight happens back on Shadowsh¡¯s second world, then at least an ind would sink, fortunately for this world it¡¯sw isplete. Not only it¡¯sw isplete but it is also connected with an higher ne via a void ss tree, the world¡¯s chosen one is also improving steadily making the strength of the world to continue to increase. The lizardman continue its assault to the worm, he wasn¡¯t holding back the least as each powerful blow would cause a deafening noise. But because the worm is focused on Shadowsh, it could only take the attack head on, making it extremely furious, if it tries to retaliate, Shadowsh would take this chance to attack it¡¯s spirit, which is much more painfulpared to the blows that the lizardman gave him. The lizardman was extremely excited because he now realised that he could dish out attack after attack without any fear that the worm would target him. The only thing that pisses him off is that he needs to look out for the attacks that came from his group. The battle continue to rage on, the worm tries its best to hit Shadowsh but it was totally outmatched in closebat, it tried to get some distance between the two but it¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t let it go. The gas in the surrounding suddenly starts to re up, Shadowsh who was doing his best, realised that he was caught in a trap and he saw the worm opening it¡¯s mouth and trying to bite him. Boom! The worm took a dragon breath on his mouth, it was already furious but with the additional pain, it no longer thought of eating Shadowsh. It wanted to rip him into shreds, without any hesitation it lunges towards it¡¯s target but before it could reach its target it was thrown to the side by a powerful force. The lizardman then grabs Shadowsh and ran away, it also felt the powerful constricting force that came from the gas. Shadowsh was quite surprised to see that the lizardman dares to actually save him, he thought that all the Saints were cowards but if seems that they are just cautious. The worm stood up once again and chase after them, Shadowsh saw this and he quickly said ¡°Bring me down and escape! Do not worry this isn¡¯t my main body.¡± While the lizardman was startled he felt he was pushed backward and he then saw Shadowsh bing bigger and lunging himself towards the One Hundred Poison Worm. The lizardman could only agree to his n and flew back towards the direction of his group, his presence startled the other Saints. They thought that he was still fighting against the worm, looking at the other Saints in resentment the lizardman then flew towards the direction of the Mortal City. The other Saints who were still stunned immediately became furious, they started condemning the lizardman, while some threatens him about the curse of the Mortal City. But the lizardman turned a deaf ear to them, he was anxious to find if what Shadowsh told him was true. He then saw 9 approaching dragons, on one of the dragon head was the person he was searching for, upon seeing the appearance of the man riding the dragon the lizardman heaved a sigh of relief. Shadowsh finally opens his eyes, thest scene he saw when he was controlling his clone¡¯s body was the worm ripping his body into halves. He then saw a person standing in front of him, he smiles lightly andmanded his clones to stop, their aura was in full disy making the Saints a bit curious. The lizardman doesn¡¯t know why but he felt inferior towards the present Shadowsh, just as he was daze on what to say he saw him patting the head of the dragon that he was riding on. It seems that he was indicating that he could sit right next to him, without any hesitation the lizardman sat next to him and they returned back to the battlefield. The other Saints were still looking at the dragons with curiosity, especially those that were keen at dragon bloodline, they realized that the bloodline of these dragons are extremely pure. Shadowsh then looks at the colorful gas down below, he still sat at the head of the dragon looking quite aloof, his presence and appearance pisses some of the Saints off. A bear beastman approached him, just as he was about to insult him, the lizardman stood up and looks at the bear with hostility, if he ever say something about Shadowsh then he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight it out. The bear saw the expression of the lizardman and his rising battle intent, knowing that this wasn¡¯t the time to fight amongst themselves, he could only snort and return to his previous spot. The others saw their interaction and decided not to cause trouble to Shadowsh, those that were perceptive became confused as to why a Saint felt extremely protective against someone not from his tribe. Shadowsh opens his eyes finally and said ¡°It had finished it¡¯s metamorphosis, Venerable I suggest for you to brace for impact.¡± The nine dragons quickly encircles the two, the lizardman knew that he wasn¡¯t bluffing so he quickly follows his advice and braces for impact. He then looks at the handsome young man next to him and said ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me venerable, You can call me by me name.¡± ¡°Edgar.¡± Just as his words ended, the colorful gas in the surrounding started converging towards one specific direction. Boom! A powerful st of energy ured just below them, the impact made some of the weaker Saints to be pushed backward. Chapter 698 Chapter 698: CHAPTER 667 VLAZE TOOK OVER The Saints were shocked as to what was happening but when they look at source of explosion, their expression immediately changes and they saw the One Hundred Poison Worm with a colorful armor and four weapons. Knowing that his enemy have once again awaken it¡¯s potential, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frowns, he then said to Edgar ¡°Start preparing your strongest skill.¡± Then without hesitation he orders his nine clones to charge at the worm, he also transformed into [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form]. The sudden change of event caught everyone by surprise but not him, with his keen spiritual sense he had already noticed what was happening underneath the colorful gas. He then let¡¯s out a powerful dragon breath, the intense heat and energying from the powerful breath shocked everyone. The worm sensed the threat of the attack so it also fires its own attack, once again the colorful beam was shot but this time the thickness of them is much more thicker. The two attacks collided causing such powerful explosion but the two are still increasing the power of their breath attacks. ..... Intense energy fluctuation started ring up because of the two attacks, the nine clones use this opportunity while the worm was busy keeping the dragon breath at bay. The worm sensed the iing clones, it quickly spreads it¡¯s arm and the gas that havepressed into its body once again was released, but this time it could control the shape and density of the gas. Nine colorful dragons made up of gases appeared and shes with the nine dragon clones, their movements cause the air to tremble. The other Saints quickly recovers from their daze and they look at Shadowsh with aplicated expression, they realised that with his current strength, he wasn¡¯t actually weaker than them. They then turn their focus unto the worm and once again started sending barrages of attacks at it, only Edgar was preparing his strongest attack.. The worm then once again released it¡¯s gas and a barrier of thick gas blocks all the attacks that flew towards it. Shadowsh knew that this shouldn¡¯t continue to go on, he knew for a fact that he couldn¡¯t keep his form for a long time so without hesitation he told the two fish to attack the worm. The two fish sent a powerful spiritual sense attack towards the unaware worm, because it¡¯s body contains two souls, an attack to the spirit is extremely effective against it. Just like what Shadowsh have thought, even though he knew that his spiritual sense wouldn¡¯t deal much damage, it would still inflict great pain that would definitely bother the One Hundred Poison Worm. The worm quickly flinched in pain making the power of its beam weaker, without hesitation he increased the power of his dragon breath to his maximum output. Boom! The powerful dragon breath finally reached it¡¯s target and exploded, the powerful st shook the entire area, the Saints watch in shock as the st ravaged the entire area around the worm. But Shadowsh knew that this was far from enough to take down the worm, he then summoned his two swords and fused with it before waving his hands in rapid pace. Sword Qi flew towards the direction to where the explosion ured, each sword Qi carries sword intent and powerful yang Qi making it extremely lethal. The Saints were once again shocked but before they could recover, they saw him making a stance and with his hands raised high he made a shing action that sent a sharp sword Qi that seems to be able to pierce everything. Shadowsh was extremely focused at the hint of spirit behind the smokes and dust scattered everywhere, he was then shocked to realised that his enemy disappears. A sudden sense of impending danger descended on him, without hesitation he transformed his body into an elemental form and because of that he managed to survived from an lethal attack. The worm became confused as it saw its hand passing through its target¡¯s body but before it could organized it¡¯s thought it was pped away by Shadowsh¡¯s tail. Shadowsh inwardly sweated, if it weren¡¯t for his extremely keen and developed instinct, his heart would have been pierced by the One Hundred Poison Worm. He heaved a sigh of relief as he thought himself as a very lucky person for mastering the ability to transform into an elemental after signing a contract with the two fish. His eyes that were already burning with extreme heat became more brighter, it starts to exude a mysterious aura that seems to attract the attention of everyone that looks at him. [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes] He activated this trump card of his knowing that only by continuing to Pressure the worm¡¯s spirit would he be able to obtain the advantage on this fight. The worm instinctively felt attracted towards the eyes and its gaze never left Shadowsh¡¯s pupils but it managed to escape the illusion after something warns it. It shook it¡¯s head feeling groggy after experiencing a soul attack, this action of it have already been predicted by Shadowsh and he quickly appears in front of it and smash his two huge arms on the worm. Boom! The powerful force threw the worm back to the ground and it was now embedded on the dirt, because of this the nine dragon made up of its poisonous gas disperse into gas. All the nine clones then opens their mouth just like main body and the ten of thembined their dragon breath to attack the worm. The other Saints have already recovered, they might be surprised to see someone below Saint Realm to have such strength but that was it, they wouldn¡¯t be dazing around for a long time. The other Saints have also realised that the worm is rather developing rapidly, they also saw how fast it moved earlier, they all have the same thought on their mind right now. They would have die if they were ones that were targeted earlier, they knew that this was the truth, actually their strength isn¡¯t that weak but because of their fear towards the poison of the One Hundred Poison Worm theirbat strength wasn¡¯t even 20% of their true strength. The worm let¡¯s out a loud shriek after being bombarded by numerous powerful attacks, Shadowsh quickly use his spiritual sense to attack it once again so that they would be able to continue attacking it. Just as he thought that he would be able to win, the worm¡¯s soul immediately undergone a change that startled him, they then saw the worm moving at incredible speed and escape the bombardment. The worm then waves it¡¯s four arms and once again the nine dragons started to take form and attacks the clones. Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t just let the worm go, without hesitation he chase after it but he then saw the worm summoning a bow and started shooting at him. The speed of the arrows were incredibly fast, not to mention the arrows were made up of poison entirely, making it very lethal even if it didn¡¯t hit any vital spot. Shadowsh expression finally became ugly as he realised something unbelievable, he couldn¡¯t help but shout ¡°ze! You dare plot against the entire Saint Monster World!¡± He wasn¡¯t holding back when he was shouting, the Saints who have also chased after the worm stops and they couldn¡¯t but look at ze with rising killing intent. The worm was different, it was a Rune Beast that has no mind and was only acting on instinct but ze was different, he was an intelligent person, so him acting against them would mean that their lives were further endangered. Realising this, all of them charged towards ze with extreme killing intent, since he was now in control, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape just by attacking from afar. ze saw this and felt contempt instead, he had now fused with One Hundred Poison Worm and could use it¡¯s ability, together with his intelligence and experience, he would definitely be a force not to be reckoned with. Shadowsh saw how smug ze felt and smirks, he knew that ze have only taken over because of his action of attacking the worm with spirit attack. But he could also do the same thing to ze and it would definitely much more lethalpared to when the worm was in control. The worm is a Rune Beast, it¡¯s soul is protected with the power of runes but ze soul doesn¡¯t have any protection, but he didn¡¯t immediately attack his spirits, he wanted the other Saints to heavily injured ze first. ze continue to fight against more than a dozen Saints and his situation isn¡¯t looking too good, even though he was powerful and his poison is already proven lethal, there is someone obstructing him. Shadowsh is now acting as a support, whenever someone would be poisoned he would appear that person and would burn or absorb the poison. Chapter 699 Chapter 699: CHAPTER 668 PEAK FORM ze wasn¡¯t going down without a fight but some of the gas that the worm have created were now used to condensed the nine dragons that are now engaging the nine clones. He could take them back but this would definitely free the nine clones and he doesn¡¯t want to fight them, not because of their strength but because of how they fight. Not only they have great immunity towards poison, they also have no regards to their lives making them much more terrifyingpared to the Saints who were very afraid of dying. The Saints were having a hard time battling against ze, only those that have greater immunity towards poison were able tost longpared to the others. If it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh, many of the Saints would have been poisoned heavily, ze was actually furious about this, he also remember that he is the person that destroyed the Supreme Poison n. He wanted to kill him but each time he was about to reach him, he would just pass through him, he also couldn¡¯t use his poison because he already knew that his poison doesn¡¯t work against his target. Shadowsh ignores him and a glint passes through his eyes when ze threw a Saint towards him, without any doubt the Saint would definitely be burned by his me if he passes though him. ..... But if he doesn¡¯t do this ze would be able to attack him, he snorted and decided to sacrifice the Saint, just as the Saint was about to pass through him, he quickly caught him. The eye of ze lits up, he knew that this was his chance but before he could initiate an attack, he was hit by a powerful blow on his side making him fly away. The powerful blow crack his colorful armor that the One Hundred Poison Worm have worked hard to condense, but before he could recover from the impact, a searing heat could be felt approaching him. It was already toote for him to dodge so he could create an iplete shield, the attack exploded causing a powerful st. Shadowsh was the one who had attacked, he had fired a dragon breath to hit his enemy who was totally off guard. He had changed his mind on thest second and saved the Saint because he noticed Edgar charging towards ze with great momentum, without hesitation he acts as a bait so that ze wouldn¡¯t discover the powerful attack charging towards him. Edgar took a deep breath and exhale, he had been building up the power inside his body to unleash one specific and powerful attack, his attack even managed to crack the armor that ze was wearing. Sensing the movement behind the smokes, everyone knew that this fight isn¡¯t over yet, Shadowsh quickly shouted ¡°Edgar retreat!¡± He knew for a fact that ze would definitely target Edgar knowing that he isn¡¯t that easy to dealt with, Edgar immediately listens to his order and retreats with his fastest speed. Boom! With his energy in full release, ze dispersed the smoke around him, his eyes were locked on the escaping Edgar and shooted ¡°Do you really think I would just let you go after you dare to harm me?!!¡± But before he could advance another dragon breath was thrown at him and his expression quickly changes as he realised that the power of the breath is actually much stronger than before. He quickly ps his wings and retreats but the ground that he was standing earlier exploded creating arge hole that was actually melting because of extreme heat. Shadowsh looks at the sky and saw that it was nearing noon, his peak strength is now approaching, he then looks at ze and said ¡°Your opponent is me.¡± With a roar his body expanded and the heat he is radiating also intensifies, he knew that after the peak of noon arrived, his strength would definitely soar but only in a short amount of time. His [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] would end after that, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t waste anymore time and charge towards ze with his aura in full release. He knew that aftet his all out burst, he would definitely be weakened so before he and ze engaged he shouted at the Saints ¡°Prepare your strongest attacks!¡± The Saints looks at each other, they could see doubt in each other¡¯s eyes but they didn¡¯t disobey him and started umting power in their bodies. ze was now looking at Shadowsh with extreme vignce because he felt the danger that was now emitting on him, without hesitation he absorbed the nine dragon gases back to him and his strength soars. The clones didn¡¯t chase after them and flew away, they have another n that Shadowsh have given them and the n wouldmenced once the fight is over. The two stars once again descended upon the world causing the Saints to feel very pressured, they didn¡¯t know that the two stars belongs to Shadowsh, all of them thought that the two source stars belongs to ze since he is now the host of a Rune Beast. Boom! The two fighters finally collided causing a deafening explosion, Shadowsh was now in his elemental form, because of this his strength have decreased but this also made him untouchable. The only method to harm is Saint Qi and elemental energy but the elemental energy that ze has is poison, it is an element that is useless against him. The One Hundred Poison Worm is the one that use it¡¯s Rune power to break ze¡¯s bottleneck but because of this the two weren¡¯t able to use Saint Qi that efficiently. All in all, the situation of ze wasn¡¯t looking good, attack after attacks startednding on the colorful gas armor, because of the heat that is now being exuded by Shadowsh the entire surrounding have now been burnt to crisp. Even some of the Saints felt that the heat was too unbearable to them, fortunately they were quite far if it weren¡¯t for this they might have been killed just by standing close to the two fighters. The two were now fighting with all of their strength, the poison would definitely pose a threat to the Saints but when it met the zing hot yang Qi it was easily burnt. Each blow of the two shook the air around them, ze has greater strength and attack speed but because he couldn¡¯t touch his opponent he became frustrated. Shadowsh felt arge amount of his Qi is being used up but he still continue to expendrge amount of them, this was his first time fighting as an elemental being and he wasn¡¯t that used to it at first. But as time passes by his strength and attack pattern became much more refined, he had fused his sword Qi with his yang and when he sh his w at ze sparks would fly even though he shouldn¡¯t have any physical form. He was full offense as he doesn¡¯t need to worry about defence with his elemental form protecting him but he became more and more solemn as time passes by. He realised that ze got better at using his Saint Qi with every hit, at first his body was the only thing that exudes Saint Qi, this is normal for Saint experts. But at the moment, ze have finally achieved the ability to attack with a hint of Saint Qi in his every attack, Shadowsh knew that this fight shouldn¡¯t go on any longer but he is still waiting for the sun to finally reach its peak. He suddenly stops attacking and shudders for a bit, ze eyes lits up and was about to attack when his instinct told him that something dangerous ising. But it was already toote, he then saw Shadowsh started growingrger and the intense heat radiating from his body is much more intense than before, his me that was red is now golden and extremely bright. Because of his present form, the star that represents the fox bloodline faded back to the mysterious outer space but the star that represents the dragon have started to glow much brighter. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar and the soul of everyone in the area shook, those that have dragon bloodline immediately kneels. Shadowsh knew that his roar have disrupted all the Saints in the surrounding making their save up energy to go on disarray but he couldn¡¯t help it as his instinct is now going haywire. The monster Qi in the surrounding started converging towards him, the dragon star started to be bigger and the fate of the world seems to be pulled into a cyclone. Hentai started ring out as it continue to inform him that he was entering a dangerous state, his consciousness continue to be muddled. The mysterious rune on his bones starts to glow in golden light and some kind of Rune that only belongs to Rune Beast appeared on his chest. SUN Chapter 700 Chapter 700: CHAPTER 669 PEAK FORM || Roar! The powerful roar seems to be heard across the worlds and could be even heard in the higher nes, all of the old demons and deities that have heard the roar opens their eyes and looks at the direction where the Saint Monster World is located. All of them wer greatly shocked and many of them starts to take action, immediately as if a pebble was thrown into a calmke, numerous worlds and many parts of the higher nes became chaotic. In a different location, a man with an incredibly handsome appearance shudders as his expression turns into disbelief, he couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°Who could it be?¡± Numerous individuals were shaken by the roar that Shadowsh have created, back on the fight, ze was now shivering as he sensed the aura of his opponent. He doesn¡¯t know why but his very soul is now trembling in fear, it wasn¡¯t him that was trembling in fear but the One Hundred Poison Worm, as a Rune Beast it is incredibly sensitive towards another Rune Beast. At this very moment, it no longer sensed Shadowsh as a powerful individual that has a bloodline that belongs to a divine beast but as a fellow Rune Beast. Shadowsh which was now in a state of madness looks at ze with raging killing intent, the stars above them continue to spin and glow at great intensity. ..... Just as ze was prepared to flee, Shadowsh charged after him and his speed is actually a bit faster than him making his expression to changed. Bam! With a powerful blow he was blown back and the armor he has on his four arms broke, he also felt a searing heat emitting on his arm, his Saint Qi was actuayy burnt by the powerful mes. His expression quickly became scared, he knew that he was totally outmatched but before he could register what was happening and what to do, his opponent was now in front of him and grabs his body before mming it into the ground. Boom! The entire area around them broke and a giant crater was created around ze, the powerful m shook the entire surrounding. Meanwhile back on the previous location of the battle, a giant crater was also formed but unlike what had happened to ze, the crater was formed by Shadowsh¡¯s feet. The Saints that were present were now injured in varying degrees, their soul was injured because of Shadowsh¡¯s roar, their skins and furs were burned by the powerful yang Qi that he released and finally the impact that he had left before chasing after ze left their inside churning. ze was now being beaten to death by Shadowsh, the poison Qi that he is extremely confident of is now currently useless and were easily purified by the raging yang Qi. Every hit he took would crack his armor and after suffering the endless onught of punches and scratches, his armor was now destroyed leaving him with only his carapace to defend against the continuous mad attack of his opponent. His Saint Qi was now used up after he received numerous attacks, he is now in near death condition but his opponent continue to madly attack him and wasn¡¯t thinking of giving him any mercy. Suddenly the star on the sky dims down and finally disappears, the sun on Saint Monster World finally falls down, Shadowsh starts to recover his sanity and immediately a sense of exhaustion dawns upon him. But before he faints hemanded Chaos and Harmony to activate their skill, after ordering this his eyes instantly whitens out and he falls on top of ze. When he finally opens his eyes, he had returned to Mortal City, he heaved a sigh of relief, the nine clones that he had summoned have one specific mission and that is to carry him to safety after his [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] ends. Just as he was about to stand incredible amount of pain started wrecking his body causing him to curl up, if it weren¡¯t for his iron will he would have shouted in agony right now. Other than physical pain, he also felt his soul being tear apart and for the first time ever since he had awakened the yang element he actually felt he was being burned alive. This situation continue for 6 hours straight before the pain starts to lessen but this was only the pain on his soul, the pain on his body didn¡¯t decreased. He then realised that Hentai have sent him countless message and most of them were warning, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he read them. After he activates his peak condition he hadn¡¯t thought that this world would give him arge amount of blessing, fortunately the sun in this world descends much faster than his former worlds. He continue to rest, because all of the meat or carcasses inside Hentai were fed to the Sky Piercing Tree, he had to restock when he recovers. The next day he finally was able to stand and he started stretching his body, which in turn made him curl into a ball once again because he realised that all of his muscle is actually destroyed and it would definitely take some time before he could recover. He had nned to immediately start climbing the Sky Piercing Tree after dealing with the One Hundred Poison Worm, it seems that this n would once again put on hold. Suddenly the door in his room opens and Meowy entered, when she saw that he was already awake her expression became dumbfounded, she then burst into glee and quickly ran out of the room. Immediately footsteps could be heard as numerous individuals quickly entered the room, Shadowsh was dumbfounded when he saw an individual that he hadn¡¯t thought he would see for a long time. It was Phina, she was staring at him with tears on her eyes, other than her, the leaders of the city behind the waterfall is also present, they were looking at him with fervent admiration. Even though he was sitting on his bed, the people that have entered the room still sensed some kind of pressure emitting from him, what they didn¡¯t know is that he was heavily injured. Just as Meowy was about to ask something, they saw him waving his hand telling everyone to go out, without any hesitation everyone respectfully bows at him and got out. Shadowsh then summoned all of his clone and took control of one of them, his true body sat on a lotus position and starts to absorb the surrounding monster Qi and spirit Qi to recover. He thenmanded his clones to scatter throughout the city to gather some news while the clone he was controlling step out of the room proudly. The One Hundred Poison Worm is now inside the vase that is full of poisonous insects, it doesn¡¯t need this because it was now a Saint Rune Beast but he decided that it is best for it to refine it¡¯s poison more. ze¡¯s soul was now destroyed by the two fish and the One Hundred Poison Worm have devoured it and actually created a poison that affects the soul of its target. Even though it was already a Saint, it was still enved by the [Spirit Envement] making it loyal to Shadowsh, the worm have just been born so it was easy to rear it and improve it¡¯s loyalty to him. Unfortunately because of his rampage, the worm needs to recuperate and even after devouring every poisonous insects and beasts inside the jar, it¡¯s condition is still not looking any good. The yang Qi is still being extracted by Hentai but even with Hentai¡¯s precise control and careful operation, the worm is still in pain and would take at least a year or two to fully recover. The people that were waiting for him outside immediately perk up when they saw him, they thought that he had recovered because of his present appearance. He quickly asks them about the past events that had happened while he was resting, but when he heard that he actually slept for four months after going berserk his expression changes, he realised that he had now been staying on this world for at least a year now. He is afraid that the situation of his second world isn¡¯t looking too good right now, he became anxious but just as he was panicking something calls him. He instantly knew who it was, after discussing with Meowy some more he returned back to the mansion, the one who is calling for him was the Sky Piercing Tree. The Sky Piercing Tree core have now been glowing with green beautiful light, he was confused as to why he was called in such an anxious manner. But when he saw what was inside the core his expression quickly changes as he realised that there was a naked woman sleeping inside the core. The Sky Piercing Tree is giving birth to its physical form! Chapter 701 Chapter 701: CHAPTER 670 PRISONER The green core of the Sky Piercing Tree have be an incubator for its physical humanoid form, with therge amount of vitality and energy it had absorbed throughout the centuries, not to mention it is connected to the higher nes making the quality of spirit Qi and elemental energy it absorbed much higherpared to everyone in this world. Based on his and Hentai¡¯s calction, the humanoid form that the Sky Piercing Tree would take form would at least be a Saint with a strengthparable to ze. But he was confused as to why the Sky Piercing Tree seems to very anxious, after scanning it¡¯s core and it¡¯s health, he knew that everything was going smoothly. The Sky Piercing Tree trembles and sent a message to him making his expression changed and became pale, but after listening to its exnation he now realised why it was feeling anxious. Without hesitation he orders his clones to bring his main body to this location, he also told one of his clones to write a letter informing Meowy about what the Sky Piercing Tree have told him. When his main body arrives in the room he quickly return his consciousness on it and have two of his clones help him stand up, his body is still not on the best condition but he doesn¡¯t care. The Sky Piercing Tree asks him in a worried manner if he still wanted to ept it¡¯s proposal, without hesitation he answered in a determined voice ¡°Yes!¡± ..... The Sky Piercing Tree could only turn silent and seems to be sighing, a couple of secondster, a violent fluctuation of spatial energy started ring up inside the room. Looking at the portal that appeared in front of him, his eyes started misting up and tears started forming on them, he could finally return home but this definitely gonna hurt because of his present condition. Looking at the room he smiles and steps into the portal and he disappears inside the room, the clones that were standing inside the room started disappearing one by one. Meowy received the letter and her expression couldn¡¯t help but change as she quickly ran into the room where the core of the Sky Piercing Tree is located. But no matter what she does, the door of the room cannot be open, it seems that it had be an imprable wall, tears started on her eyes, the letter that she was carrying was now scrunched up. Her reaction stunned everyone in the city, Lionheart and Phina quickly came to her side together with the two guardians asking her about the problem, without any hesitation she gave the letter to the two and their reaction is almost simr to her. The letter is as written ¡°Dear Meowy, Phina and Lionheart, you three are the most loyal individuals to me so I¡¯ll tell you this, I am not from this world.¡± ¡°I came from a world that has no Saint on it, in that world I am the strongest and I have my own family there.¡± ¡°The Sky Piercing Tree would undergo an evolution to form it¡¯s physical humanoid form, all ess to higher nes would be shut off.¡± ¡°I have decided to return to my old world today, because the evolution would probably take an amount of time and there is also a chance I wouldn¡¯t be able to find this world again.¡± ¡°Today might be thest day the four of us meet again, your¡¯s truly Shadowsh.¡± Back to the present, Shadowsh was now once again undergoing a torture that rips his body and soul to shred, fortunately he has the space ball that Banjo have given him and the Sky Piercing Tree helping him calm down the vtile spatial energy in the spatial pathway. But because of his present condition, he still took great harm, if it weren¡¯t for the space ball and the Sky Piercing Tree help, this would definitely kill him. His consciousness continue to go on and off, the only thing that made him persevere and not faint is the memories of his family and the high chance that they are now suffering from the onught of the chaos beasts. This situation continue for at least three days before he was thrown out of the pathway andnded on a path ofnd that was devoid of life. Suddenly roars started ring out as he was carried like a rag doll by a beast that was full of chaos Qi, they arrived at a cave and when they saw his state the people on gray armors shouted ¡°Threw him on one of the cell, if he doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, you have my permission to eat him.¡± The beast that was carrying Shadowsh let¡¯s out an excited roar as it threw him into one of the cell full of humanoid beings of different race, the beast wasn¡¯t gentle at all. He threw in the cell with great force as the force made him spat out blood causing his hazy consciousness to return, Hentai was the one who had force him to wake up. His current condition is just too grave, if he doesn¡¯t wake up he would definitely die, Hentai might be able to absorb the surrounding energy and heal him but if his soul was truly in shut down, Hentai would also be forced to be shut down. After all it was his Nascent Soul, feeling the extreme pain that was now wrecking his body he couldn¡¯t help but curl up, this continue for the next few hours before the pain finally subsided. After experiencing such horrendous pain he lifted his head and saw numerous individuals looking at him with pity but most individuals looks soulless as if they have given up on living. He couldn¡¯t help but frown but after sensing the familiar energy he couldn¡¯t help but shudder and immediately starts to tear in excitement and happiness. The people in the cell looks at him and didn¡¯t show any emotion, they all thought he was crying out of sadness, meanwhile the people that were guarding the cell looks at him with disdain and snorted. Shadowsh frowns when he realized the aura of the gray knights present and the chaos beasts that were moving at the area, he looks at the people inside the cell and his anger rose. The people inside the room were the residents of this world, all of them were now ves, he knew this because of the mark that was embedded on their body. But he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything because of his present condition, without hesitation he walks towards the people inside the room and sat in the center silently absorbing the chaos Qi in the surrounding. The entire surrounding was now devoid of energy except for chaos Qi, he knew that this is cause by the chaos beasts and the gray knights that were now guarding the cell. He decided that if he could recover 20% of his strength then he would immediately go on a rampage and kill all the gray knights and chaos beasts that are now present in this ce. Just as he was silently absorbing the chaos Qi in the area, the gray knights opens the gate and shouted ¡°You lower beings move!¡± The people inside the room moves in a monotone and dead manner, because he is still heavily injured Shadowsh could only follow the ves in an obedient manner. His eyes were darting left and right silently investigating the ce and everyone inside the cave, his spiritual sense is also unusable, his soul was greatly harmed in the process of teleporting back to this ce. Especially since Hentai forced him to awaken making his soul injured and without spirit Qi in the area, he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal his soul, fortunately he has some medicine in Hentai¡¯s storage but unfortunately he wouldn¡¯t be able to get unless Hentai recover. The gray knights forced them to build numerous strange items and because the beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to build it, they were forced to be the ones responsible for building it. He sensed that the items that they are building are quitepatible with chaos element and he pocketed some of the items, his storage ring is now hidden on his mouth because he knew for a fact that if the gray knights saw his ring they would definitely take it. He grunted but he didn¡¯t shout as the gray knights whips his back, after a couple of days his condition starts to be better but the constant whip and beatings he received from the gray knights cause his recovery to slows down. A weekter he opens his eyes and spat out his storage ring and took out arge amount of spirit stones and Hentai immediately use the energy to recover itself. Without any hesitation he opens the storage of Hentai and took outrge amount of medicine before throwing them into his mouth, his wanton devouring of medicine stunned the ves who saw everything. The gray knights saw this and they became furious they then open the cell door and was about to beat him, he on the other hand started cracking his bones and killing intent surge from his body. Let the bloodbath start! Chapter 702 Chapter 702: CHAPTER 671 KILLING SPREE Just as the gray knights were about to reach him, buzzing noises could be heard and numerous bugs appeared, the charging knights instantly sense the impending doom that have befallen before them, but before they could register everything the scarabs quickly swarms towards them. When the scarabs charge to other gray knights, nothing was left to the gray knights, even their armors were devoured by the scarabs just showing how powerful their devouring capability is. Shadowsh looks at the other prisoners and took out arge amount of weapons and walks out of the cell, he did not say anything but he would definitely take those that were courageous enough to pick a weapon and fight back Thousand Forest Continent. A little girl looks at the weapon scattered in front of her and her dull gaze starts to have life on them, then the life turns into zing me of hatred and tears started flowing down on them. Without any hesitation longer, she charge towards thergest weapon but because of her present condition and the fact that they haven¡¯t had a full meal she wasn¡¯t able to lift the weapon. An old man approached her and pick up a smaller weapon and gave it to her before picking up a regr size weapon, with two examples before them the ves starts to charge and pick up their weapons and chase after Shadowsh. When they got out of the cell, they saw some gray knights that were lying on the ground and they immediately pounced on him and screams started ringing inside the cave. ..... Shadowsh have released his scarabs to go on a killing spree but he didn¡¯t order them to kill everyone, he decided to leave some injured knights for the people that were tortured by them, he also told them to leave the chaos beasts alone. He had other ns for the chaos beasts, one chaos beasts that looks like a bear with three eyes and six legs looks at him with killing intent but before it could move he appears in front of it and twist it¡¯s neck. Seeing how easily he killed one of their strongest chaos beasts, the gray knights that were surrounding him were shocked but their shock didn¡¯t end there. They saw him transforming into a giant beast and with that he threw the bear on his mouth and started chewing the entire carcass of the bear. The scene didn¡¯t shock the gray knights because they saw him eating the bear whole, as beings on a chaos Qi filled world they had seen many scenes just like this, what shocked them is that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t a chaos beast and chaos Qi should be considered quite harmful for him. They then saw him swallow the bear and they realised that his aura became more terrifying but he didn¡¯t dealt with them as the scarabs quickly swarms towards them. The gray knights recovers from their daze and quickly fought back but it was clearly futile as the scarabs easily overwhelms them, their powerful chaos Qi that should be considered as one of the higher types of energy was devoured by the scarabs with ease. These aren¡¯t the normal scarabs but the elites that have survived the cruel refining that Hentai have created for them, all of them are Primordial Rune Scarabs that have further strengthened by Hentai. The entire cave was now in chaos as the gray knights started falling one by one, the prisoners were freed and they started joining their fellow prisoners and started getting revenge for their past hatred. All the chaos beasts were now being hunted by Shadowsh, suddenly the entire cave started trembling, roars and sounds of marching individuals could be heard. Shadowsh who was chewing on a chaos beasts that looks like a spider immediately knew that an army of gray knights and chaos beasts have arrived. He sneered and took out Mana and spirit stones and absorbed them, once he recovers a certain amount of Mana and spirit Qi he quickly summoned his clones and have them charge towards his enemies. Just as he was about to also charge towards his enemies he stops and his eyes widen in shock, he realized that his wounded soul was quickly recovering with the help of the energy he had absorbed from the spirit stones. The ones responsible for this rapid recovery were actually the two fish, they really have great ability towards the soul, discovering this he quickly took all the spirit stones inside Hentai and started absorbing them. Because of the scarabs he knew a bit of devouring ability so he is able to absorb all the energy of all the spirit stones with ease, even without this Hentai is able to extractrge amount of energy, it is natural for it. The two fish started to work their magic immediately once they received suchrge amount of spirit Qi but more than half went to the body to heal the incredibly injured muscles and ligaments. He started relishing the feeling of his soul recovering but this was cut short by the loud noice outside the cave, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble a little, he then went out and saw the carnage that was happening in the battlefield. Ten beasts of different species and race starts toy waste on the group of chaos beasts and knights, thousands of scarabs continue to devour numerous chaos knights and they got faster as they continue their rampage. He smiled and transformed into arge beast with nine heads, he had transformed into a hydra and after transforming into it, he use his nine heads to devour every chaos beasts that was close to him. The prisoners were shocked by the scene but the little girl that was the first one to pick up a weapn pick up a rock and threw it to one of the chaos knights even though she was feeling weak she still manage to hit one of the knights, her strength was only fueled by her hatred. The other prisoners saw this and most of them hesitated to do the same thing, suddenly the old man that gave the girl the sword earlier also picks up a rock and threw it towards one of the knights, more and more people started doing the same. Shadowsh might look like he was only wantonly killing but he was actually monitoring everyone in the area and have been specifically monitoring the little girl and the old man since earlier. Upon seeing how the two acts, he couldn¡¯t help but think much highly of them, even though they knew that it was incredible dangerous but they still dare to do it. The ground suddenly starts to quake as a behemoth started approaching the battlefield, the appearance of the behemoth causes many of the prisoners to ran back on the cave full of fear but there were actually 10 individuals that stayed outside and looks at the behemoth with determined gazes. The little girl and the old man were present on this group, Shadowsh immediately became determined to bring these two back on Thousand Forest Continent. He then transformed into a fox, his size became smaller causing the people to be confused but before they could register what was running on his mind, their eyes widen as they felt they were hallucinating. They just saw Shadowsh disappearing in front of them and they didn¡¯t even blink, it happened just too fast for them toprehend, while everyone except for the scarabs and clones were confused the quaking stops. They then look towards the direction of the behemoth that looks like a walking mountain, the chaos knights started trembling as they discover that there was a fox sitting on top of the behemoth looking at them with mockery. The giant behemoth that seems to be able to raze the battlefield to the ground was now dead, it¡¯s body is full of scratch mark and the scratch marks are extremely deep to the point one could see the bones of the giant behemoth. They then saw the him started getting bigger and bigger and he started eating the giant behemoth, in just a minute or two the giant behemoth have disappear on this world. Shadowsh felt satisfied, the behemoth is actually a Xiantian rank chaos beasts, after eating the beast he felt very satisfied, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a small burp as he reverted back to his regr giant fox form. Without anyone realising it he returned back to his earlier spot, everything that had happened seems to have felt like a dream to those that were watching, the chaos knights quickly recovers and their aura started ring up as great amount of energy starts to rumble inside their bodies. Shadowsh immediately knew what they were nning and snorted, without hesitation he summoned all of his scarabs together with the first generation of the Primordial Rune Scarabs. After a long time they finally awaken from their deep slumber and all of them are now Xiantian Emperor Realm, basically this meant that even with a True Saint as an opponent they would be able to hold their ground. Chapter 703 Chapter 703: CHAPTER 672 DECREE But it seems that Xiantian Emperor Realm is their limit, just like their parents the Corpse Eating Scarabs, they have limits, except for the new variants such as the Sr Rune Scarabs and the Lunar Rune Scarabs, the Primordial Rune Scarabs have a limit. But for him this was already enough, not many have an army of Rune Beasts that are extremely obedient to theirmand, he wasn¡¯t that greedy, once he reached Saint Realm he would be confident on dealing with the chaos realm. After killing all the gray knights and after devouring all the chaos beasts, he quickly started working, he wanted to go back to Thousand Forest Continent immediately but looking at the wastnd around him, his heart couldn¡¯t help but throb in pain. He had been chosen by this world and was given a newfound strength after his near death experience, he clenched his fist as mes started burning on his heart and eyes. But first he needs to inform his family and the people that knew that he is the chosen one that he had returned, even though this might also rm his enemy he doesn¡¯t care, with the scarabs breaking through Xiantian Emperor Realm he is confident on dealing with a Saint. Without hesitation he lets out a loud roar and the chaos Qi in the surrounding started churning, two giant stars started descending on the world causing the gloomy world became much more brighter. On Thousand Forest Continent, numerous individuals with powerful aura were discussing something when suddenly they felt the aura of the two stars and they quickly look up and their eyes widen before shining with excitement. ..... In a giant underwater kingdom, a being that is much bigger than a mountain quickly swam to the surface and brought out his head out of the water and looks at the sky, numerous beasts and humanoid beings follow him. All of them knew who is the one responsible for themotion and other than some individuals, nearly all started crying as if they saw their savior. In an ind full of beasts and half beast humanoid beings, they saw the two stars and they started kneeling in reverence, a dragon with an armor that is covered with ck me and a dragon that has an armor that looks like it was covered in nts looks at the two stars and spoke at the same time ¡°He has returned.¡± The chaos beasts and the forces of the chaos world that had arrived on this world also sensed the aura from the two stars and they couldn¡¯t help but feel pressured by it, the phenomenon then disperse but it¡¯s lingering effect have dealt a massive blow to the confidence of the forces from the chaos world. After showing his might, Shadowsh immediately started working, his first n is to heal this ind and would slowly expand his influence, hemanded his scarabs to fly everywhere in the ind and if they found any chaos beasts and knights they are free to devour them. The scarabs started buzzing as they flew everywhere, the prisoners were confused as to what just happened but the next scene shocked them once again, they saw him opening his mouth and absorbingrge amount of chaos Qi. After living in this ind for a couple of months, they knew just how potent chaos Qi but they just saw a resident of this world devouringrge amount of it. They then saw him bit finger till his blood drops to the ground and threw a seed on the spot where his blood have drop, immediately a new seedling started growing at a rapid pace. The ten individuals that were present couldn¡¯t help but want to approach the seedling but because of Shadowsh¡¯s presence, they don¡¯t dare to approach. Shadowsh then disappears in their view, they were slightly startled but since they had already seen this, they weren¡¯t that surprised anymore, they are just curious as to where he had gone. ¡°Why don¡¯t the ten of you take care of it.¡± While they were hesitating if they should approach the seedling now that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t present anymore a voice sounded out behind them. The ten individuals were taken aback and they jump forward before looking backwards, they then saw Shadowsh looking at them calmly, they don¡¯t know why but his gaze seems to attract them. Because they were drawn to his gaze, the ten individuals did not answer his question and only sat in front of him in a dazed manner. Knowing that this is the work of his charm, he could only lets out a cough with spiritual force in it, the force hit the ten individuals causing them to feel dizzy but at least they have escape from the trap of his charm. Nobody dares to answer but after a couple of seconds, the old man that was always following the little girl answers ¡°Our savior, the sight of a nt growing in this wastnd is a sight that I had thought that none of us would be able to see in our lifetime but you have shown that there is still hope for this humble homnd of ours.¡± Shadowsh smiles when he finally heard someone answering his question, he then looks at the old man and asks ¡°What is your name?¡± The old man quickly kowtows and introduced himself ¡°My name is Zultan savior, I am amoner so I don¡¯t have any family title.¡± He nodded, he then decided to use his ability that he hadn¡¯t used for a long time to increase the strength of this old man. [Emperor Chosen Subordinate] His entire bring started changing, the ten individuals couldn¡¯t help but felt a sense of worship looking at him, their eyes started glowing in a fervent light that even they don¡¯t realised it. ¡°I Shadowsh ruler of the Thousand Race Empire decrees that Zultan would be the secondary ruler of this ce, he will obtain the family title Incisive for your intelligence and bravery.¡± Golden lights started flying towards Zultan as he felt his body started bing stronger and his age was actually reverting back, his old body have be much more fit and he sensed that he had obtain a supernatural ability. Zultan started feeling emotional, he then started kowtowing numerous of times promising that he wouldn¡¯t let Shadowsh down. Shadowsh then turn his attention to the stubborn little girl that was now gripping her clothes because of his gaze, he had already sensed that this girl have a unique bloodline that belongs to a ruler but it is extremely impure. He asks ¡°Little girl, I have been watching your performance since earlier, I have seen how brave you are and your charisma have affected nearly all of your fellow prisoners.¡± His gentle aura then became solemn ¡°You have the bearing of a great ruler, please state your name as I will decree at this moment you will be the new ruler of this ce!¡± The little girl was shocked so did the others, the little girl looks at her surrounding and her expression became determined she actually dare to ask him ¡°If I be your subordinate and help you rule this ce, would you help me kill all of those bad guys?!¡± He was taken aback for a second beforeughing in a boisterous manner ¡°You really are a gifted child, do not worry even if you hadn¡¯t requested this.¡± His entire aura then suddenly changed, his killing intent started drowning everyone in the area just out of sheer pressure, his bloodthirsty eyes started shing in cold light ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ignore those invaders that dares to invade our world.¡± The little girl follows what the old man have did and started kowtowing to him, she spoke in a loud manner ¡°I have no proper name as I am ve, oh great savior! Please give me a name and I would bring honor to this name.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown but after using his spiritual sense to check the emotion of the little girl and her spirit, he realised that she was actually not lying causing him to have a look of realization as to why this little girl is much braver than all the prisoners. He then gave her the name Strawberry because of her pink hair and cute face but he gave her the family title of Leo, it symbolized that she is courageous and have the bearing of a ruler. He then gave the two high grade cultivation book but he told them to not practice it first because theyck spirit Qi in the present. He had given the ten basic body exercise method and cultivation book to increase their physical strength and help improve their constitution and talent. They only need to persevere through the pain that they would undergo practicing such skills, the skills he had given them were actually something to build their foundation for the full version of the cultivation manual to change ones natural talent. Chapter 704 Chapter 704: CHAPTER 673 OBTAIN BACK The first order of business is to restore the ind, that means that he needs to absorb all the chaos Qi that is now everywhere in the ind, fortunately it was easy for him, not to mention the scarabs are also helping him by absorbing some of the chaos Qi. Even though they aren¡¯t able to break their limit because the world supress them, they could use the energy they had absorbed to increase the power of the runes, as long as the power and capability of their devouring rune, their strength would be able to match that of a true Saint. The Lunar Rune Scarabs and the Sr Rune Scarabs, aren¡¯t able to absorb as much as the Primordial Rune Scarabs because most of their energy are used to bnced and temper their bodies. They aren¡¯t simple Rune Beasts but dual Rune Beasts, during the day, the Sr Rune Scarabs would absorb the pure yang Qi of the sun and with the supplement of the other energy their strength increases little by little. When night came by, the Sr Rune Scarabs are still able to absorb energy but this time the energy doesn¡¯te from the sun of this world but from the stars, but the amount and degree is considered extremely small. The Lunar Rune Scarabs are also the same, they absorbed energy from the moon and stars, the strength of the two might not increase as fast as the Primordial Rune Scarabs but their strength is much strongerpared to the same level from their original counterpart. Several days pass by, Shadowsh have been nting numerous different nts throughout the ind, but he realised that he needs to raise some animals so that food would no longer be a problem for the former prisoners but because he had fed all the meat to the Sky Piercing Tree, he was now having a headache. ..... Fortunately Hentai have solved his problem, it had been experimenting with eggs and have store some of them in it¡¯s storage, there were even eggs that belongs to Beety. The eggs were then revived by his blood and the two fish revived the sleeping spirits and he waited for them to hatch, the former prisoners have been eating the food that was stored by the gray knights, they wouldn¡¯t starve if they keep eating in the minimum. He could recover by absorbing the chaos Qi in the surrounding, absorbing the yang Qi from the sun and the yin Qi from the moon but not eating felt a bit strange for him, even though cultivators doesn¡¯t need to eat, he was different from them, he had lived his entire life by eating and most of the time he increase his strength by eating. He could only sigh and continue his work, every day he would drop a blood on the ground at least 100 times and nt 100 different kind of nts. After reaching 5,000 nts he had finally decided that he no longer needs to nt more and decided for the animals and insects to be the ones responsible for spreading the seeds of the nts throughout the ind. The chaos Qi in the entire ind continue to be thinned out and finally spirit Qi started returning, Shadowsh finally decided to build a new kingdom on this ind and he decided to name it, Defender Kingdom. This ind was once called Gem Ind, the ind is full of gems that were traded to the other inds that are close to it, the location of the ind from the recount of the prisoners is a bit farther from Beast Continent. From Shadowsh¡¯s knowledge, this ind is one of the first forces that were attacked by the chaos force but because of the strength of all the forces of this ind they managed to persevere for a couple of months but after the stronger group of chaos beasts descended, most of the forces defending this ind fled. The result was a total disaster for the ind and it¡¯s residents, but not all the people were killed, some were thrown on the cave and were tasked to mine the gems on this ind and build some kind of item that are used by the chaos knights regrly. Shadowsh have been researching the item for it¡¯s purpose, well not exactly him as he was very busy with reviving the ind, it was Hentai that was investigating the purpose of the items. But so far it was still on the dark of the true purpose of the items but this doesn¡¯t dissuade it, after all from the information that the two have gathered from the prisoners, this ind has a lot of neighbors, indicating that they would definitely obtain a chance of interrogating one of the chaos knights. The entire ind was now bustling with activities, with the seedlings of the nts growing healthily, the people once again could see hope for the future. They are now building their new home, the location that Shadowsh have chosen to build the Defender Kingdom is on the ruins of the formerrgest kingdom of this ind. Even though all the establishment were destroyed, at least there are already buildings and houses that could be seen even though most of them were thoroughly destroyed by the invaders. The people started picking the best houses that are avable but Shadowsh decided to reward the best houses to the 8 individuals that he had chosen, the pce is now co-owned by Strawberry and Zultan. The prisoners thought that it was natural, especially since the two were now stringer than all of them, Strawberry might look cute but she is quite stubborn, if Shadowsh hadn¡¯t stationed a clone to guide and guard her, she would have killed herself because of overtraining. Zultan was affected by her spirit and with his superior physique his strength have increased the greatest during these past few days, he was now considered as the future guardian of this kingdom. The ten clones now served as the enforcers, because there is still no neww, the enforcers do not make a move often but if there¡¯s a fight that would result to death or heavy injury, then they would make a move to detain the people involved. The Defender Kingdom started taking shape after a couple of days of work, Shadowsh then gathered the ten individuals that he had chosen to be the regtors and enforcers of this kingdom. He then told them about his n to go to the nearby ind and kill more invaders and rescue more people to increase the poption of the kingdom. Strawberry andf Zultan proposed toe with him, Strawberry¡¯s reason foring is that she also wanted to kill the invaders but was promptly denied by him because of her current strength, Zultan wanted toe because he wanted to obtain honor for his family title but was also denied as he is needed to enforce peace in the kingdom. The two could only sigh and ept his order but they became excited because they knew that he would definitely stay true to his words, the most knowledgeable of the prisoners then gave him a map that points to the nearest ind to this ce. Without any doubt, this ind became his target, he left the Sr Rune Scarabs and Lunar Rune Scarabs to defend the ind, he brought the Primordial Rune Scarabs with him just to be safe. After a couple of days of resting and absorbing arge amount of energy, his body is now not that heavily injured and if he could continue to decrease the amount of chaos in the area, the amount of spirit Qi would definitely increase. Besides in this world, there is also Mana, his body is quitepatible with it and as long as he could fill his Mana core once again, the strength of his clones would definitely increase. Not to mention he had brought a couple of nts from Saint Monster World back to this world and this items could produce monster Qi, if nurtured then this world would start to produce its own monster Qi. Suddenly he notices a couple of swimming chaos beasts on the ocean and his eyes lits up, it had been a couple of days that he hadn¡¯t eaten, finally a meal have shown itself, without any hesitation he transformed into his dragon form and dove into the ocean. The ocean were now filled with chaos beasts but as the sea started churning, the grayish blue ocean started to be painted with red and this continue for a couple of days before Shadowsh flying out of the sea. His aura is now bursting with energy, he and his scarabs have eatenrge amount of marine chaos beasts during their 9 days of rampage. He had also been continuously absorbing the chaos Qi in the surrounding and the world inside his body starts to be much more bigger but it¡¯s far fromplete. Chapter 705 Chapter 705: CHAPTER 674 USING ONES WITS Looking at the surrounding he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in sadness, he had been killing chaos beasts and absorbing the chaos Qi as he travel here but the amount of chaos Qi he had absorbed wouldn¡¯t make a dent on the infection that the chaos world force have done to this world. He grips his fist in anger and his killing intent was in full release, he wasn¡¯t thinking of sneaking around, he is nning to storm in and start killing instantly once he encounter any forces from the chaos world. He took a deep breath and let¡¯s out a loud roar full of anger and bloodthirst, he release his scarabs and have them scatter throughout the ind, they are free to devour any beings that exudes chaos Qi. He just stood there and wait, his aura was raging and full of power, he knew that his enemy would definitely locate him as long as they sensed his aura and follow the source of his loud roar earlier. Just as exactly what he had thought, numerous individuals in gray suite of armor started matching towards his location, this doesn¡¯t faze him one bit. He might not have his full strength but even if he meet a peak Xiantian Emperor Realm experts, he still has his scarabs to fight for him, but two knights caught his attention, one was a knight which was wearing a light gray armor while the other knight was wearing dark gray armor. The aura of the two were also in full release, and he had already sensed that they were the same as the gray knight he had fought that cause him to be thrown to Saint Monster World. ..... His expression became solemn, other than these two knights that are considered Pseudo Saints, there are also a dozen gray knights that have peak Xiantian Emperor Rank cultivation. His expression became solemn, he was also confused as to why elites such as these group would stay on this small ind, it seems that this ind is hiding something terrifying or something valuable, maybe even both but at the present the only thing he knew is that he would definitely going to undergo a hard battle. Without hesitation he call out his clones and call back his scarabs before releasing the other scarabs inside Hentai, thousands upon thousands of Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs and Ancient Jewel Scarabs appeared. The knights that were feeling confident upon seeing that there is only one opponent immediately became dazed but quickly they reacted, the strongest members of their group quickly grabs their weapons as their battle intent rose. The two groups went into a standstill, the knight that was wearing the light gray armor spoke ¡°Whoever you are, I suggest for you to back off! This territory is now imed by the Holy Kingdom!¡± Shadowsh killing intent exploded, he roars at them with a voice full of anger and righteous indignation ¡°I am Shadowsh! A resident of this world! It is my duty and responsibility to protect this world as I am chosen by it! You invaders will die today! I swore it on my soul!¡± The killing intent on the chaos world side also exploded, they have been searching for this world¡¯s chosen one but to no avail, who would have though that he would deliver himself to them. Both sides already knew that talking is useless, both sides wouldn¡¯t let the other side go, the buzzing noises of the scarabs are the only sounds that could be heard in the area. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Simultaneously the two group charge at each other, numerous chaos beasts started running towards the cloud of the scarabs, the two group were fearless and aren¡¯t afraid of deaths as their intelligence aren¡¯t that developed. Boom! The two sides finally collided, immediately many of the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs were killed but those that manage to survive immediately started gnawing on their opponents. The ten clones transformed into giant rhinos, the rhinos were a specie that belongs to Saint Monster World and their strength and defence are top notch, as long as they charge in group, their momentum would definitely crush their opponent¡¯s will. Boom! Boom! Crunch! The sounds of collision and bones being crushed could be heard as the ten clones rampages on the battlefield, the gray knights discovered that their chaos beasts are being easily killed by the ten clones and immediately went to intercept them. A unit consisting of only shield bearers step forward and blocked the ten clones, the two group created a deafening explosion that causes both groups to be dizzy. Shadowsh was now dealing with three Peak Xiantian Emperor experts, the two Pseudo Saints are busy dealing with the relentless pursuit of the Primordial Rune Scarabs. He dodges the sh of his opponent and retaliated, the three chaos knights have great teamwork and their attacksplimented each other even though their weapons are different. The three has impable teamwork as if they could read each other¡¯s mind, the saber is powerful and heavy, the spear is quick and direct, and the sword is sharp and lethal. If he was in his peak condition he wouldn¡¯t worry that much as he had a powerful scales, tough muscles and great regeneration ability, but at the moment he is still recovering from the injury he had suffered during his travel to the spatial pathway, not to mention he was also injured after going berserk. He is far from his best condition but this doesn¡¯t meant that he is helpless, his keen battle instinct and all the experience he had umted is now showing its effect as he dodges all the attacks and even wounded two of his opponents. The only individual that is now not injured is the one that holds the spear because he has some distance from Shadowsh, two of his teammates need to get close to attack making it easier for them to receive an attack. Shadowsh¡¯s sword style is extremely sharp, fast and lethal. The three chaos knights are also having a hard time fighting him with their eyes close, they had no choice they have been nearly killed more than a dozen of time now because they were put into an illusion. If it weren¡¯t for their quick response and powerful defensive skills, then they wouldn¡¯tst that long, Shadowsh have been fighting with brawns for a long time that he had forgotten that he could incorporate his illusion on his fighting style. The enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to track his fighting pattern and because their senses are going haywire, it would definitely gonna cost them dearly. But this would cause him to expend twice as much spiritual sense to implement this battle style, fortunately he has the two fish to always activate the illusions and he could focus on dodging and attacking. His sword intent started to condense in a much more terrifying degree, this is the first time he truly use his sword to fight without using any powerful skills that he knows, the three chaos knights fighting style became more passive as time passes by. The chaos knights that wields the saber couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and let¡¯s out a shout before leaping towards Shadowsh, as a saberman he should be forceful and impactful. Being pushed back and fighting passively isn¡¯t something that fits his style, his two teammates use this opportunity to unleash their strongest attack. The saberman knew that he was being used as the meat shield but he wasn¡¯t frustrated knowing that he is the one who chose this path, his two teammates have already dissuade him, since he can¡¯t be dissuade being used as a tank doesn¡¯t anger him. ¡°Chaos Dragon Maw!¡± Saberman ¡°Chaos Severing sh!¡± Swordsman ¡°Heart Pierce!¡± Spearman One from above, one from the side and one from the front, each attack pose a lethal threat to Shadowsh. Shadowsh just silently stood on his position, he looks at the three iing attacks and already knew how counter the threebo attacks. Without hesitation he summoned his Illusionary arms and have all of them attack the saberman, he would be dealing with the other two attacks with his two swords. He first advances and use one of his sword to slightly divert the path of the spear, the power of the spear is quite powerful but he still manage to divert it by absorbing the chaos Qi on the attack. His other sword was ready to intercept the attack of the swordsman but it seems that blocking two attacks isn¡¯t possible on his current condition. Peng! He was thrown back after receiving both attacks but fortunately he had diverted some of the force of both attacks but the swordsman use this opportunity to continue attacking him. His expression became a bit ugly for a split second and he started dodging in a pathetic manner, the saberman was now caught by his Illusionary hands and was pierced by three hands. Unfortunately for Shadowsh, the surprise attack of his illusionary arms did not manage to kill his opponent but only heavily injured him. Chapter 706 Chapter 706: CHAPTER 675 FIGHTING THE THREE CHAOS KNIGHTS He knew that he cannot hide his abilities anymore as his opponents are no longer fighting cautiously, from their eyes determination could be seen, they are already determined to kill or be killed, especially so for the saberman. Without hesitation his nine tails came out and two additional illusionary heads appeared besides him, one was a fox and the other was a dragon. The four illusionary arms then carries one sword each, on the other hand his tails seems to flow in metallic light as they exude deep killing intent, Shadowsh have been modifying and training the Metal God Technique but this is his first time using it actively, the technique isn¡¯tplete yet. Boom! The air trembles as they charged at each other, the saberman is in front, his body is now full of holes but he acts like he wasn¡¯t injured at all, following behind him was the spearman, the swordsman is flying on the side. The two illusionary heads that was copied from Gulli¡¯s ability were now being controlled by the two fish, they have ess on his Mana, spirit Qi and all of his elemental energy. The two heads target the swordsman and they both open their mouth and fired two different attack both at the same time, Chaos was the one controlling the fox head, it¡¯s attack was a breath of yin mes that exudes a chilling vibe. Harmony was the one controlling the dragon head, it¡¯s attack was a dragon breath that is full of yang Qi, since the two fish received full permission of using his elemental energy, they weren¡¯t holding back at all. ..... The swordsman dodges the two attacks with ease causing the two heads to stop attacking, they then changed their tactics as the Chaos (fox head) open it¡¯s mouth and used Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense and its own spiritual sense to lock on the swordsman and fires small balls of concentrated yin Qi mes. Harmony (dragon head) started bing bigger and let¡¯s out a loud dragon roar that carries it¡¯s and Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual sense, amplifying the stun effect of the roar. The three chaos knights saw the iing vibration of sounds and use their chaos Qi as defence, the swordsman on the other hand was unfazed when he saw the iing yin mes balls. This all had happened in just a matter of seonds, Shadowsh saw that the two were rapidly learning on how to deal with tricky opponent and felt gratified, it meant that other than refining his spiritual sense and soul essence, the two are now able to help him fight. But this also meant that the amount of energy he use while fighting would also increase but this doesn¡¯t rm him, he and Hentai could storerge amount of energy on their body. He focuses on the saberman, even though he was already injured by his illusionary hands, he is still a threat to him, the only way topletely eradicate a threat is to destroy it. Meanwhile the saberman cursed Shadowsh inwardly, he was also gratified learning a secret technique back on their homeworld, if it weren¡¯t for that secret technique he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight after receiving such attack head on. He then looks at the two additional heads that appeared besides his target, his eyes then narrows down as he felt that these two heads are quite good to look at, suddenly he felt a sudden pain on his head. The spearman shouted ¡°Do not look at the eyes of the two heads! It seems that they could also put you into an illusion, fortunately the prowess isn¡¯t as powerful as the main body.¡± Shadowsh knew that his attempt to put the saberman into an illusion fails as his expression became solemn when he looks at the spearman, just like what had happened earlier, it seems that the spearman has an immunity towards spirit based attack. The two force finally got into a certain distance that they could attack each other and immediately Shadowsh waves his sword with great force. He decided to take the initiative, this attack of him is quite great making his defencecking, but he is quite confident on using his tails and with the help of Chaos and Harmony that he would be able to bear the attack from the other two chaos knights. The spearman immediately started stabbing his spear forward and he was also not holding back on his power when he saw that his opponent was wide open, the saberman decided that offense is the best defense and actually dares to attack and not defend. The swordsman did not manage to get close as the two heads continue to fire numerous attacks at him, he could dodge and block the attack at first but this time the two weren¡¯t just attacking via elemental energy but also spiritually. If he took an attack he would definitely put into a disadvantage state even if he manage to decrease the damage, he could still advance but his pace have now decreased. The spear attacks were now being blocked by the nine tails, sparks flew as the two attacks collided, meanwhile Shadowsh¡¯s sh finally hit the saberman and his armor was cut off but his expression immediately changed. He felt that there was no resistance as if he was cutting nothing at all, just like he had felt when he use his illusionary hands to attack the saberman earlier, but he smirks and knew already what was happening already after the first time, his sword intent exploded and his yin Qi also exploded. Bang! The saberman felt the powerful attack mming on his side and his armor made a nking noise before he was thrown to side vomiting some of his blood as he flew away. Still Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel interested on the technique that the saberman have learned, his expression changed earlier because he had felt that the secret technique that the saberman have used is exactly like his ability to turn into his elemental form when he was either on his [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] or [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form]. The spearman haven¡¯t thought that his teammate would actually blown away but he did not retreat and actually increase the power and speed of his attack. Shadowsh was now being pushed back because of the attacks but fortunately he had nine tails to block the attack, even though he blocked all the attacks and he is immune to the corrosion that the chaos Qi has, he still felt pain from every hit. But this amount of pain wouldn¡¯t faze him as he had gone through worse but because of the rapid strikes he wasn¡¯t able to counter and could only passively defend, the spearman has his eyes shot making it impossible to use his illusion eyes but this doesn¡¯t meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his illusion entirely. Without hesitation he use his illusion to create numerous sounds that would disrupt the spearman but his expression became solemn as time passes by, the spearman wasn¡¯t disrupted by the illusions and his attacks were actually getting stronger and sharper. There is also the fact that the swordsman was now getting closer, he then opens his mouth and releaserge amount of smoke that covers the two of them and the noises continue to rang on the battlefield. The smoke should be useless since the two chaos knights have their eyes close but his real attention is to use his spiritual sense to disrupt the mind of the swordsman. When the smoke clears out two chaos knights wielding a spear came out, the two immediately jump backwards creating a distance between each other because the swordsman attacks both of them. The two simultaneously shouted ¡°Angus what the hell are you doing?! Are you freaking out of your mind! If we aren¡¯t on war right now, I would have stab you with my spear.¡± But as if they have the same mind, the two became stunned and looks at each other in shock, the spearman opens his eyes and saw an exact copy of him standing in front of him. The two continue to study each other and immediately knew that they have the exact stature and aura with each other, the swordsman continue to grips his sword tightly and shouted ¡°Zeno! Why did I sense that there are two of you?!¡± The two Zeno looks at each other cautiously and shouted at the same time ¡°Angus slowly open your eyes and you would definitely know what is going on?¡± The swordman became angry and shouted ¡°Do you think I am like you?! Hurry and just tell me what is going on and why is there two voices?¡± Just as Zeno was about to exin, his expression changed and buzzing noises could be heard, Shadowsh immediately uses this opportunity to attack the unsuspected spearman. Angus couldn¡¯t be attacked because he was now in full defense, any attack that are going to be thrown at him would definitely be dodged or blocked. Chapter 707 Chapter 707: CHAPTER 676 CHAOS AND HARMONY That left him with the startled spearman, the thing that was flying towards them were the scarabs, from the information that they gave to Hentai, it seems that the two Pseudo Saints knights have used some kind of technique or treasure to increase their speed at incredible degree to the point that the scarabs weren¡¯t able to catch up. Shadowsh knew that this would definitely be detrimental to his n to slowly build strength on this part of the world but he wasn¡¯t that bothered, if the forces from the chaos worldes then he¡¯ll just release all of his scarabs and the recuperating One Hundred Poison Worm. Two forces that are capable of killing Saints would definitely be able to deal with the army of the chaos world, the only thing he was a bit bothered is the fact that the pace of him helping the ind recover from their chaos Qi infection would definitely slows down if more chaos beasts or knights arrive. Bang! The spearman reacted but it was all toote as he felt his chest being stabbed by an extremely sharp object, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape he decided to self destruct. Angus have already chase after Shadowsh when he saw him charging towards Zeno but he saw that he was toote and felt the vtile energying from Zeno, he felt regretful but his eyes were now focused on his opponent. If Shadowsh doesn¡¯t die from Zeno¡¯s self destruct then he would finish him off, his sword is now ringing with cries of killing intent, chaos Qi and sword Qi continue to surge towards his sword. Shadowsh knew that he needs to act fast, without any hesitation he use his ability to devour the energy from Zeno¡¯s body, his eight fox tails then stabs themselves into Zeno¡¯s body to increase his absorption. ..... His dragon tail quickly coil itself to his target, Angus saw all of this and felt that the vtile energy that was ring up from his teammate¡¯s body started to dwindle down. Knowing that the self destruct sequence was cut off he attacks using all of his strength intending to kill Shadowsh even if it meant he would be killing his teammate. Shadowsh knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attack so without any hesitation he gritted his teeth and his body hardens with his body cultivation technique, fortunately Zeno was bounded by his tails and with him as an energy supply he might survive the attack. Swish! When the sword attack finallynded he felt a tearing and sharp paining from his back, he knew that his defence was cut apart and the sword Qi continue to advance, his flesh was slowly being cut apart. He increase his absorption to offset the attack but since he was heavily injured his regeneration ability wasn¡¯t as fast or as great as before, when the sword Qi reaches his bones, his bones started shing with mysterious golden light that blocks the sword Qi from cutting them apart. Angus saw that his attack was no longer advancing and was prepared to throw another one, he put all of his energy on that earlier attack causing him to be exhausted, dishing out another one would be impossible in a short term. Shadowsh knew that he only needs to hold on and just as he thought when the scarabs arrived Angus immediately sense an impending doom dawning on him, he looks at Zeno and the saberman and grips his fist before flying towards the saberman. The scarabs chase after him, because of his earlier attack he was now out of gas and he could only use his essence as fuel increasing his speed but this means that he would no longer be able to advance unless he recovers his lost essence. What he did not realised is that his aura only further increase the excitement and greed of the scarabs, Angus arrives at the side of the saberman and crushed something from his hand and he glows at bright light and they disappear. Shadowsh now realised how the two Pseudo Saints managed to get away, it seems that he needs to regroup with Banjo to be able to capture the fleeting chaos knights bit first he needs to recover from his injuries. He then orders his scarabs to help his clones taking down the chaos knights, he orders them to not devour the chaos beasts and only injure them and leave the rest to his clones, his injury needsrge amount of medicine to recover but since there is none he could only use his ability to devour to recover. Fortunately he had trained the Heaven Swallowing Technique to its peak level if not he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from all the fight he had been through, after devouring all the life essence from Zeno, he decided to eat him, unfortunately he wouldn¡¯t be able to change his form right now because of the massive injury he has on his back. He doesn¡¯t like eating humanoid form beings but this doesn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t, if the being is powerful enough to entice his hunger, then he wouldn¡¯t mind eating him or her. There was only two clones left, if not for the scarabs arriving then there would be no longer any clones left, the two clones then brought the carcasses back to him, the two illusionary heads disappears. Large amount of blood is still flowing out from his back, he ate on his current form, even though he is extremely fast, he wouldn¡¯t be able to devour an entire carcass whole. He continue to eat while sweating because of pain, his consciousness continue to blink on and off because of therge amount of spiritual essence he used when he fought earlier. The two fish were working hard to stabilized his soul with the help of Zeno¡¯s soul, after they killed him they immediately started devouring his soul, as a peak Xiantian Emperor Realm and an intelligent being his soul is much stronger andrger than anything that the two fish have refined. The two fish also started to be bigger inside Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual world, and their level started improving and finally breaking through the next rank. Shadowsh didn¡¯t know this and only felt his soul is recovering much faster than before, the Primordial Rune Scarabs have gathered next to him as the runes on their back started shing in bronze light. His devouring speed became faster and faster, the mountain of carcasses in front of him started dwindling down, Hentai had to work overtime to distribute all the energy he had obtain from devouringrge amount of flesh. Hentai used most of the energy to help him regenerate the flesh that was torn off from his back, because he needs to recover his weary body after devouring mountains of chaos beasts, he slept. He woke up without knowing how many days it had been, but fortunately for him he had Hentai to ask. It¡¯s been close to a month, he had been sleeping for nearly a month and ording to Hentai he had only recover this quick because of the two fish helping him regte his spiritual sense making it easy for Hentai to heal his body. [Chaos and Harmony have rank up to Xiantian Realm, from the rank that this world has, they are tinum Realm.] His eyes lits up when he heard this but he became confused with the new term, he then asks ¡®Why do we need to make a new term for their cultivation rank?¡¯ [Chaos and Harmony are spiritual elemental beings, they are much more suitable to use elemental energy, spirit Qi and Mana than using Xiantian Qi.] Shadowsh understood this, Xiantian Realm would convert the spirit Qi inside the body and thd vital Qi to Xiantian Qi. The stronger the body is the greater amount of Xiantian Qi would be used and the stronger it will be. It is also the same for the spirit Qi because it is stored inside the cultivator¡¯s dantian forming a powerful spirit pool inside the body. The twopliment each other very much but elemental beings doesn¡¯t have any dantian but their cores are much stronger than physical beings. Shadowsh understood this and he became interested on seeing the change of the two fish, without hesitation he sat on a lotus position and his spirit body or soul appeared inside his spiritual world. He saw the two carps leaping around theke but this isn¡¯t ake but his spiritual essence that they had been refining since they appeared inside this ce. Shadowsh quickly realised that the two have gotten bigger and their figures are much more vivid than before and the air of mystery that they exude have also gotten stronger. He scans them to checkout their data ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Chaos (Yin)/ Harmony (Yang) [Summon] Race: Spirit (twin) Species: Yin and Yang Spiritual Yuan Fish Grade: Heavenly Creature Level: tinum Rank/Xiantian Realm Attributes: Spirit/Yin/Yang Spirit Qi: Tied to Host Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Tied To Host], [Yin Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier], [Yang Qi: Pseudo Earth Tier] Skills: [Spirit Beam (Improved)], [Yin and Yang Explosion], [Spirit Freeze], [Spirit Chains], [Domain Seal] Racial Trait: [Spiritual Link], [Yin and Yang Manifestation], [Spiritual Refinement], [Spiritual Absorption], [Yin and Yang Spirit Eyes], [Spiritual Devouring], [Spirit Envement], [Yin and Yang Seal] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: [Twin Head] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Heaven And Earth Divine Seal] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 708 Chapter 708: CHAPTER 677 DEAD VOLCANO As long as their continue to increase, he would definitely feel a lot safer, not to mention he felt that his cultivation got more faster as their speed of absorbing spirit Qi in the air increases, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what would happen if they ingestrge amount of Mana. He then opens his eyes and stretches for a bit as he felt his body filled with energy, after his wanton devouring he knew that his body is now full of chaos Qi, too bad there isn¡¯t much spirit Qi in the air, if it had he would definitely use this opportunity to breakthrough to the next cultivation realm. When he got out he saw that the gloomy ind is now a bit brighter, he knew that the scarabs were responsible for this, since they aren¡¯t able to advance to Saint Realm, they use all of their energy to cultivate the devouring rune on their body and soul. The Corpse Eating Scarabs were also traveling together with their offspring and because of this none of them died from the corrosion of chaos Qi. For the Ancient Jewel Scarabs they started nting themselves into the ground and we¡¯re slowly absorbing the chaos Qi in the surrounding, this is an experiment if they are able to evolved into a much higher kind of Primordial Rune Scarabs just like the Lunar and Sr Rune Scarabs. Shadowsh actually wanted to create a barrier that functions just like exactly the barrier he put on Beast Continent but because of his injuries and all the requirements wasn¡¯t present he wouldn¡¯t be able to fix the infected ind quickly. He could only take it one step at a time, he then stood up and flew towards the direction where the prisoners were located, because Hentai was able to use his spiritual sense to its full strength with the help of Chaos and Harmony, it was able tomand the scarabs in a much more efficient level. ..... The scarabs were working overtime as guards, healer and scouts because of this the entire ind is filled with buzzing noises. Shadowsh quickly arrives at the location where the chaos knights kept the prisoners, just like back on Defender Kingdom, the people here have been treated poorly. He looks at the people moving a soulless manner and let¡¯s out a cough that rang throughout the entire dead volcano, when the prisoners heard his cough their head seems to rang with buzzing noises. The prisoners looks at him in a rather nk gaze, Shadowsh knew that they still hadn¡¯t realised that he had killed the chaos knights that were imprisoning him. He could only announce his presence ¡°Everyone! Listen up! I am Shadowsh, the ruler of Thousand Race Kingdom, I am here to rescue all of you, do not need to worry, I have taken care of all the invaders.¡± The people immediately brightens up but after a couple of seconds they shook their head and spoke, they only sighed and continue with their work. Shadowsh was stunned, he had never thought this would be the reaction of the prisoners, he became confused, he then shes and appears on one of the prisoners and looks at him directly. The prisoner doesn¡¯t want to raise his head but he doesn¡¯t know why but he felt enticed to look up and looks at Shadowsh¡¯s eyes. He was instantly submerged into an illusion and became a loyal servant to Shadowsh. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to use this method but he wanted to know the thoughts of the prisoners directly in the most quickest way. ¡°Tell me why aren¡¯t you happy when you heard the news that you are now free?¡± He asks in confusion. The prisoner answer in a wooden manner ¡°This had happened to use more than three times now, the first is one of the fighters of this ind manage to arrive here and brought many of our brothers and sisters out.¡± ¡°We hadn¡¯t thought that this was actually a deliberated done by the invaders and sent a couple of their beasts to chase after us, many of us were killed and some were thrown back to the prison after a round of torture, there were some that died on the torture.¡± Shadowsh became furious when he heard this and his aura started ring up causing the people inside the dead volcano to feel breathless. He then saw the prisoners seems to be sobbing for a bit but they didn¡¯t want to show it. The hypnotized man continue on his speech ¡°The second time this had happened is when we thought that the invaders have left because of a sudden attack from our side.¡± ¡°When we finally arrived near the ocean we saw that the invaders were actually waiting for us with mockery on their eyes and just like the first time, we had been chased by their beasts.¡± ¡°All of this were something they had done to kill some time, for them our lives were just entertainment.¡± Shadowsh grips his fist tightly and the entire dead volcano started shaking, many started crying when they continue to hear about their past miseries. When he heard the prisoners cries, his anger res up and killing intent suddenly dawns on the dead volcano and was actually spreading throughout the ind. The hypnotized man continue ¡°The third time is when some of our forces created a flying vessel to take us out but we were brought back by two powerful entities, we weren¡¯t chased by their beasts that time because they seem to be busy, but we still suffered a round of beating from them.¡± Shadowsh forcefully reigns in his anger and asks in a rather shaky voice ¡°After all of this time, none of you wanted to end your lives?¡± The hypnotized man answers ¡°We couldn¡¯t, even if we kill ourselves our souls would be captured and we¡¯re tortured before being thrown to the great crystal ball that is filled with their disgusting aura.¡± Shadowsh wanted to find the knights once again and have a good round of torturing them when he heard that even in death these people were still used to their convenience. He then release the man from his illusion and spoke ¡°All of you do not need to worry, this time it isn¡¯t just like before, after all how could they use this as plot to y with you with more than ten thousand of their knight¡¯s lives.¡± The prisoners were stunned, many states hesitating wether to believe him or not but they saw him grabbing the man that was hypnotized before walking deeper into the volcano. The prisoners continue to be torn in their thoughts, meanwhile, Shadowsh arrives at where the crystal orb that is filled with chaos Qi. He then saw that the crystal orb was filled with ghosts that have already lost their minds after being corrupted by the chaos Qi. Feeling some pity towards them he told Chaos and Harmony to purify them but not to the point that they would turn into pure energy. After Hentai and him absorbed all the chaos Qi inside the crystal ball it was easy for the two fish to purify the ghosts, even though the ghosts have lost their minds already, they became meek after sensing the aura of the two fish. The two fish were natural predator of all spiritual entities, after being purified by the two, the ferocious looking ghosts started transforming back to their original image and all of them started disappearing. Chaos and Harmony then returns back to his spiritual world as they felt incredibly weak after the round of purification, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to harm them so he pour arge amount of his spiritual essence to them. After seeing how he had purified the ghosts the man that came with him started crying loudly and he started kowtowing while thanking him. Bloods seeps out of his forehead as he continue mming his head on the floor, Shadowsh quickly held him up and said ¡°It¡¯s no longer needed, just tell your fellow people that they no longer need to worry, I¡¯ll deal with those invaders.¡± With that he continue investigating this ce, he knew that with the appearance of the two Pseudo Saints in this location, it meant that something here must have caught their attention. There is also the fact that the people inside this dead volcano seems to be mining some kind of rock, he became more and more curious about this dead volcano. Outside the room, the prisoners started taking a step outside, the first one to go out is the man that have been hypnotized by Shadowsh and was also the one that have kowtowed till his head bleed. Upon seeing mysterious and scary looking bugs buzzing around they immediately became scared but after testing the waters for a couple of minutes they realised that the bugs wasn¡¯t hostile to them. This increases their courage and they continue to advance outside under the supervision of the bugs. Chapter 709 Chapter 709: CHAPTER 678 TAKING IN A VOLCANO When they finally reached the area where Shadowsh and the entire force of the chaos world stationed in this ind they freeze in shock. The entire surrounding was devastated, the entire ind have already transformed into a gray barrennd, but even with this the entire ind still retains it¡¯s former appearance albeit no longer exudes vitality like before. Even when the former forces of this ind and the chaos world sh, but the area in front of them is nothing like it¡¯s former appearance, the entire area seems to have suffered Armageddon. The prisoners couldn¡¯t help but started swallowing their saliva as they could hear their hearts beating loudly, even without seeing what happened in this ce, they seems to have an illusion and they watched the battle that took ce in this location. Actually the scene they are now seeing is caused by the lingering energy that the clones, scarabs, chaos beasts and knights have released during the battle, the scene might be blurry but the impact that they gave is still quite massive to the prisoners. Shadowsh on the other hand became more confused as he continue on his investigation, he actually sensed heat from this ce, heat shouldn¡¯t exist in a ce where chaos Qi is rampant. He then continue traveling downward and when he reached a certain depth, he and Hentai have made a shocking discovery. ..... The volcano is still active, not to mention, the volcano containsrge amount of spirit Qi and Mana, Shadowsh took a deep breath taking in the spirit Qi and Mana, immediately his cells started celebrating but he forcefully stops himself from devouring the spirit Qi and Mana present in this location. He became confused as to how this volcano managed to survive until now, not to mention the fact that it contains so much spirit Qi and Mana is also strange. Fortunately he and Hentai have been reading numerous books when they were traveling around the world, he might not remember everything but Hentai do, it had umted arge amount of information of different subjects and topics. [Judging from all the things that Master have discover on this ce, it is an incredibly high probability that this volcano is a spiritualndmark, a ce that exist for a long time and manage to develop an ability to absorb spirit Qi in the surrounding.] When he heard Hentai¡¯s exnation, he finally remembers about the information regarding spiritualnd that containsrge amount of spirit Qi, most of them contains a specific element that they are abundant of. His breathing then became hurried, he had been searching for a way to fix the inds that were infected with chaos Qi and finally found one. He then remember that Strawberry and the others is still on Defender Kingdom, he can¡¯t just transport them here, not to mention, he had been working hard fixing that ind. It is also bigger than this ind and the prisoners that he had rescued from the forces of the chaos world have also started building their new home and many other things for the uing major war. [Master do not need to worry, each spiritualnd would create a treasure heart that contains nearly all of its energy, as long as Master obtains it, creating a new spiritualnd is possible.] Hearing this he perks up once again but he won¡¯t leave anything, he then stares at the giant volcano and determination started shing on his eyes. Hentai immediately knew what he was thinking and warns him that this will be a massive endeavor and he would risk his future if he fails but he doesn¡¯t mind, as long as he achieve his n then his future would be much more brighter. He then took a deep breath and sat on a lotus position and started calming himself, he decided to prepare for his n and for it to seed, he need Chaos and Harmony¡¯s help. The prisoners continue to explore the ind and after nearly half a day of investigation, they are finally convinced that the chaos knights were truly defeated, they started celebrating and many of them actually wanted to reunite with their family but they were stopped by Caezar. Caezar was the guy that was hypnotized by Shadowsh, because he was the one who lead the others to investigate the ind, he had be the leader of the prisoners. He then looks at the people that wanted to end their lives and shouted ¡°I know what all of you feel! I lost my daughter and saw her soul being used by those b*stards, I saw her moving on with a smile on her face, you don¡¯t know how much I wanted toe with her!¡± He took a deep breath to calm himself down, but those that were present could see he was just forcing himself, his entire body is trembling and tears flows down on his eyes without him even realising it. He shouted ¡°My daughter was my everything, that is why I won¡¯t kill myself! Not right now! That great lord risk everything to rescue us and we pay him back with our corpses! I Caezar might be a weakling in the eyes of many but I am far from being ungrateful!¡± The people in the area looks at each other and felt ashamed, they realised that they haven¡¯t even thanked their savior yet and they immediately wanted to end their lives, this definitely would make the risk that their savior have to undergo to be useless. Caezar saw that everyone have now realised their mistake and heaved a sigh of relief, even him wanted to end his life but he doesn¡¯t want to end it without paying Shadowsh back. He then spoke ¡°The great savior might be thinking of going to war against the invaders once again, I decided to end my life on the battlefield with at least one of those b*stards apanying me!¡± The people then grips their fists tightly and they realized that they don¡¯t need to fear the knights anymore since the object that could catch their soul was now in the possession of their sides. When this realization dawns on them, killing intent burst out of their bodies and malevolent looking demons seems to appear in the area, while the prisoners were having ns on dying on the battlefield, Shadowsh was still calmly meditating. He was helping Chaos and Harmony recover, as long as they are healthy, he would be able to start his n, Hentai was also slowly helping him recover or at least help him conserves his strength. The next day he finally opens his eyes and looks at the boilingva in front of him and took a deep breath, he then opens the entrance of his imperfect personal independent realm and with Hentai, Chaos and Harmony¡¯s help he used his spiritual sense and started absorbing the entire dead volcano inside of him. His spiritual was now more than twice as powerful and efficient because it now has an attribute and he switched his attribute to yang element, he also coats himself with yang Qi so that he would bepatible with this volcano. But even with all of this, he still felt great straint from absorbing an entire volcano inside his imperfect independent realm but he wouldn¡¯t give up. Because each holynd or treasurednd is considered the center of a ce or realm, what Shadowsh have been doing have affected the entire ind, the entire ind started shaking causing the prisoners to panic. Fortunately the scarabs carries all of them to the sky, even with incredible small bodypared to humans, the scarabs are able to easily lift beings multiple sizerger than them with ease. This was Shadowsh¡¯sst order to them before he initiate his n, he wouldn¡¯t be able tomand his clones, so would Hentai as the two of them were preupied of absorbing the entire volcano. Fortunately for the two of them, the chaos knights have harmed this spiritual volcano beyond repair and it was further weakened after the prisoners mined it for countless of days. The process took Shadowsh three days and after three days the volcano disappears and finally appeared inside his dantian and it was situated just below his golden core. The volcano was now resting after such massive change and it also need to absorbrge amount of energy to be active once again. It¡¯s intense fire energy started to resonates with the yang Qi of the golden core and even though it was in a dormant state, it¡¯s entire body started glowing in red and golden glow. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely guilty, not because he had destroyed the ind but because of the state of Chaos and Harmony. The two have be just like the volcano and were now in a dormant state, the process of him absorbing the volcano into his independent realm took a massive toll on his spiritual sense, to save him from irreversible harm, the two fish have decided to use themselves as source to increase the power of his soul. Chapter 710 Chapter 710: CHAPTER 679 THE BUGS He had been abusing the two fish and felt very guilty about it, if it weren¡¯t for him pushing his luck all the time, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered and wouldn¡¯t be in their current state. He swore that he would nurture the two once he obtain some resources from his kingdom but right now he much continue on his n to build a defense line on this ce. He was already underwater because of what he had done, he transformed into his dragon form and swam upward. His scarabs were already waiting for him to arrive, all the prisoners felt very nervous but when they finally saw him flying out of the water they heaved a sigh of relief. Their entire group were then carried by the scarabs and they travel to Defender Kingdom, meanwhile because Shadowsh have disrupted the ns of the chaos world, Gaia the name of this world started recovering at rapid pace. Once they returned back to Defender Kingdom, the two group quickly becamerades, they have suffered the same fate and they also have the same burning hatred towards amon enemy, because of these reasons it was easy for them to get along. Shadowsh nodded when he saw that the Defender Kingdom is developing quite nicely and knew that as long as they continue on their pace, it wouldn¡¯t be long for this ce to recover to its former glory. ..... But he doesn¡¯t want that, he wanted this kingdom to be another part of his force and this ce would definitely be very important since it serves as the defense line against the chaos world. He wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to stop the true forces of the chaos realm, fortunately this group was only under one of chaos worlds that is connected to the higher realm and the leader of this group was only the subordinate of the ruler of the chaos realm, but even with this their world were having a hard time coping up against them. His return is already known by most of the forces of this world, the entire force of the chaos world also knew this and with the escape of the two Pseudo Saints, his identity would definitely be known by his enemy. He wasn¡¯t afraid nor he was hiding his identity, actually he wanted his enemies to send their forces to attack this ce so that there would be a stable amount of food for his scarabs. He then continue on building up his strength and helping this ind to recover, now that he is slowly activating the volcano with the help of the pure yang Qi of the sun, he would be able to increase the recovery of this ind. Time passes by and three months have gone by quickly, the chaos Qi in Defender Kingdom have be extremely thin and nts have started sprouted in the entire ind, the gray ocean was also slowly turning blue and this world¡¯s natural energy started returning. The chaos beasts that were rampant on this world have be quiet, not because they were recalled but because of the little bugs that are flying in specific location in the world. These bugs would travel into three groups, Gold Rank, Crimson Gold Rank and Xiantian Rank, these types of cultivation should be far from enough to make a change on this world¡¯s bleak situation but these bugs have one particr abilities that makes them a nightmare to the chaos world¡¯s forces. Their ability to reproduce, the Gold Rank bugs would be able to give birth to arge number of bugs that have potential to be Crimson Gold Rank. These bugs were precisely the Corpse Eating Scarabs, Ancient Jewel Scarabs and the Primordial Rune Scarabs, but because they are forbidden to truly spread out they could only help some of the forces world and not all of them. The Corpse Eating Scarabs would be responsible forying countless of eggs, then the hatchlings would be subjected to a cruel practice of eating each other, 80% of the Corpse Eating Scarabs would die and only 5% of the Ancient Jewel Scarabs would die. The Ancient Jewel Scarabs that managed to devour the greatest number of their own siblings would have a higher chance of evolving into Primordial Rune Scarabs. Primordial Rune Scarabs would have the authority to devour some of the weaker Ancient Jewel Scarabs to increase their potential, this vicious cycle of cannibalism would continue as long as their numbers increase at a certain range. This is to control their poption while also strengthening the stronger ones at the same time, Shadowsh thought that it was very cruel but Hentai was the one who proposed of this method to nurture them, so he could onlyply. There are some dormant Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm scarabs that are now sleeping in ces that were infected with chaos Qi to a great degree just like the volcano ind that have sunk on the ocean. The scarabs is still sleeping in there respective spot, they are only able to leave if they had drained or devour everyst bit of chaos Qi that exist in their area. Because of this practice and the fact that the forces of this world were also doing their best to survive and kill the invaders, the situation of Gaia have be much more advantageous to its residents. Shadowsh have been summoning his two source stars every single day during these past three months, not because he was training but as a beacon for his allies and for his enemies. The One Hundred Poison Worm or Toxic have finally awakened but it was still weak, he had been feeding it with the poisonous creatures he had captured back on Saint Monster World. Once in a while, he would also feed it with Corpse Eating Scarabs, Toxic easily managed to ate all the things he gave to it, after countless of days of recuperating it is finally able to produce its poison once again. But he doesn¡¯t want for it to produce only harmful poisons but poisons that are beneficial too, Hentai have already given him a list of poisonous nts that are used in alchemy and medicine. He had already nted some on his personal residence on Defender Ind, therge expanse ofnd was used only for nting his medicine, he had workers that helps him take care of the nts in his garden. The workers weren¡¯t the residents of the ind but Beety¡¯s offspring that were doing great at taking care of his garden, the nts inside the garden came varying types, kinds and species. Many were poisonous but fortunately for the seven bees, they are protected by his domineering spiritual sense that would supress any form of poisons that tries to harm the cute seven bees. Other than taking care of the garden, most of the time he would be meditating to help the two fish recovers, now that spirit Qi and Mana have returned, the two fish have been recovering much faster than before. He was also feeling extremelyfortable after his pores and cells once again absorb the energies that he was extremely familiar with. He was also shocked to realised just how much he had suffered throughout all of his journey from Saint Monster back to this world, so even though he used most of his time healing the two fish, his body was also recuperating with the help of this world¡¯s energy. His blood essence that have be dormant because of theck of energy have started to exude vitality once again, other than this, he also took out the remaining tablets that belongs to the heroes and past protector of this world and finally release the entire energy on the tablets back to the world. The heroes have already be dormant before he manage toplete this mission but at least he was still true to his words to release them from their suffering. The world started changing because of this but because of the presence of the invaders, the recovery of the world wasn¡¯t as fast as it should be. But he doesn¡¯t care, slower is actually much better than rapid change, the people in this world would be able to adapt at a much better rate if this changes is much slower. The Spirit Qi and the Mana of this world would definitely be much more richer than before, as long as this continue for a couple of years, this world would be able to connect to a higher realm via in a natural manner. This world already has a void ss tree, the only thing it needs is time, the void ss tree in this world is Leafinia, she is the new seed of the World Tree which is considered a much higher ss than the Sky Piercing Tree. Not to mention, Leafinia already has a physical body which would increase the rate of growth of her true body, the only thing she needs to do is to evolve her true body which was the Flower Of Life and the Luminous Tree Of Life Chapter 711 Chapter 711: CHAPTER 680 BREAKTHROUGH AND RUNE BEASTS Shadowsh wanted to reunite with his family once more but because of the distance between the Defender Ind and the Thousand Forest Continent, it would take months for his group and that was even after implementing methods to increase their speed. But he wasn¡¯t worried, besides he has another kingdom that is much closer to this ce, as long as he could establish a connection to this ce and to his kingdom, then the amount of time needed to travel fro and back would decrease greatly. The closest kingdom he owns between this ce is the Beast Continent, with the bugs as his messenger, his two friends, Fire Demon Dragon King and Old man emerald. LS is also present near the vicinity of the continent and judging from the quality of his bloodline and his rapid Growth, he would definitely be able to help him in the uing war. While he was meditating and slowly stabilizing his cultivation, his aura starts to boil and the quaking continue to get stronger rming everyone in the ind. After three months, the former prisoners have been working hard to increase their stronger, because they obtain powerful techniques that increases their strength rapidly, they spent their entire time other than resting and eating on training. The techniques have low requirement for talent, the only thing they need is perseverance, as long as they could grit their teeth and got through the pain, their strength would steadily increase. ..... Most of the prisoners obtained a body cultivation technique because their talent isn¡¯t that much, their body cultivation technique was paired up with Tree Swallowing Technique. Many have already decided to die on the battlefield so even though it would harm their foundation and potential after overusing Tree Swallowing Technique they still done it. Shadowsh knew this and just let them be, there were only a couple of individuals that were prevented on overusing the Tree Swallowing Technique, most of them were the children and those that haven¡¯t lost any loved ones during the invasion. The residents of Defender Ind have started to be worried about his condition, he had already be a spiritual pir for them, fortunately there was Zultan to calm them down. The shaking started to intensifies and the spirit Qi that were recovering have started flowing towards their ind, the nts started to be invigorated, the animals on the other hand started cowering as if sensing something terrifying. Shadowsh felt the cell on his body started crying with joy, he realised that all of his experience and the suffering he had undergone throughout all of this time have already tempered his body and cores to a degree that isn¡¯tpatible with his current cultivation level. The only thing that was stopping him from breaking through is that hecks the fundamental energy that he had been born with, demonic Qi and chaos Qi are supplement energy that could be cultivatedter on. The yang Qi and the yin Qi is an energy he must umte and throughout his journey except for the time he spent recuperating, he had always absorbed the energy from the moon, sun and stars. His body continue to tremble in delight as he felt extremefort rushing on his veins nearly making him moan in pleasure, his muscles that have suffered throughout all this time and his cells that were lying dormant have finally be active. Roar! Two illusionary figures appears on the sky above Defender Ind, the two illusionary figures were a fox and a dragon roaring through the skies. Shadowsh finally felt his bottleneck loosening up and he started breaking through to the next realm but after breaking through, his momentum did not stop and only continue to increase. Cracking noises could be heard, this wasn¡¯t his bones breaking but undergoing a rebirth, the golden bones and the mysterious runes that were embedded on them have be much more deeper and vivid. Boom! after finally breaking though he sensed that his realm was no longer moving from early, mid andte. He was now breaking through one gate a time, he was shocked because this is just like how Rune Beasts rank up. The entire phenomenonsted for an entire day, the density and quality of the spirit Qi and Mana in the surrounding actually increased and did not decreased after his wanton absorption. He knew that this was the doing of the consciousness of this world, as it¡¯s chosen one he would obtain this advantage on this world. After stretching for a bit he finally felf free, all of his hidden injuries and weariness of his body finally disappears. He then check his status and a look of understanding appears on his face, he wasn¡¯t surprised as he had already expected it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor] upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Heaven Grade Beast/ 1st Grade Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: 4th Gate of Xiantian Emperor Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi Heavenly Qi: 400 Runic Transcendent Strength: 5,000 Runic Transcendent Agility: 5,000 Runic Transcendent Endurance: 6,000 Runic Transcendent Intelligence/Spirit: 8,000 Runic Elemental Energy: [Omitted]..... Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Omitted]..... Mana (Origin Tier): 4,000 Runic Skills: [Omitted]..... Racial Trait: [Omitted]..... Passive Abilities: [Omitted]..... Active Abilities: [Omitted]..... Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- His [Heavenly Sr Dragon Form] have evolved into [Heavenly Rune Sun Dragon Form]. All of his other abilities did not change other than this ability but he knew that this wasn¡¯t a good thing, he needs to evolve his [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form] to a grade that isparable to [Heavenly Rune Sun Dragon Form] if not he would definitely suffer the consequences. He felt incredible after breaking through mid stage of Xiantian Emperor Realm and what¡¯s more his foundation is still as strong as ever, he only needs to create his blood essence once again so that he could breakthrough once more. Themotion he had caused didn¡¯t rmed the entire world just like before but it did cause the residents of Defender Ind to worry. He knew this so he use his spiritual sense to exin to Zultan and Strawberry what had happened, now that he had 8,000 Runic amount of spirit power he could cover the entire Defender Ind with ease. He stretches for a bit and decided to finally go out and explore the ocean, the scarabs that efficient underwaterpared to when they are onnd so he hadn¡¯t given any misson that involves the ocean to the scarabs. Now that he had learned a much finer control over his devouring force he might be able to revert ocean beasts that haven¡¯t truly fallen and became a bona fide chaos beasts. He first told Zultan and Strawberry about his n so that they wouldn¡¯t panicked, after that he finally dove into the ocean together with his ten clones. The ten clones looks like snakes and dragons at the same time, they are a species of sea snake beasts that have dragon bloodline, what¡¯s unique about this species is that their swimming capability is much greater than other dragons except for water dragon. His ten clones then scatters, they were tasked to kill any beasts that have be a bona fide chaos beasts and bring any beasts that were still on the process of transforming into one back to him. For the chaos beasts that were killed, they would be thrown on Hentai¡¯s breeding jar, with the scarabs starting to be used to chaos Qi, they would definitely be able to use the corpses of the chaos beasts to increase their number. Toxic have developed a taste for the Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs, if he was given a choice on what to eat, he would prefer eating Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs than it¡¯s stronger counterpart the Ancient Jewel Scarabs. Shadowsh was more than happy to feed him with the weaker Poisonous Corpse Eating Scarabs, even if he doesn¡¯t feed them to toxic they would still be eaten by their siblings. The fate of the weaker Corpse Eating Scarabs and Ancient Jewel Scarabs is incredibly sad, ording to Hentai even if it hadn¡¯t created such a cruel type of breeding method, they would still eat each other because it is on their nature. He knew that there are creatures just like this and he couldn¡¯t change what they truly are inside, even the Sr Rune Scarabs and the Lunar Rune Scarabs exhibits such traits but because they rather devour yang Qi and yin Qi, it was still controble. The number of his scarabs no longer rise just like in the past after they developed this type of breeding program but their strength did rise in quality. Their stronger ones would give birth to stronger children and the parents wouldn¡¯t be discarded but would be raised by Hentai to create a much stronger group of scarabs. The only ones that were eaten were the newborn scarabs that did not passed the strength test that Hentai have implemented. Chapter 712 Chapter 712: CHAPTERS 681 THE ARRIVAL OF THE THREE DRAGONS His scarabs were slowly getting stronger and as long as the chaos world continue on their invasion, it would only hasten their growth, but other than this Hentai was now researching on how to create special scarabs so that the limitation of Xiantian Emperor Realm wouldn¡¯t limit them. The Primordial Rune Scarabs are still powerful, they could use the excess energy that they had devoured to increase the strength of their rune and increase their toughness. Even though this was already enough for them to be feared, Hentai wanted to increase their strength more and for them to truly be something horrifying they need to obtain the body of a Saint Rune Beast. Shadowsh knew that this would definitely take a long time before Hentai would be able to find a way but at least it now has something to upy it. He on the other hand was also busy on activating the spiritual volcano inside of him, the spirit Qi and Mana he had absorbed was slowly circting towards it, waking the dormant volcano. The only thing he needs to be worried about the volcano is that it would increase the strength of his yang Qi, his yin Qi should beparable to his yang Qi at all time. He realised that his yang Qi and the abilities paired with it was getting increasingly fearsome but his yin Qi wasn¡¯t progressing as fast as it¡¯s counterpart making the situation incredibly dangerous to him. ..... While he was deep in thought, the calm ocean started to get turbulent, he immediately knew that his clones have encountered some marine beasts, he just doesn¡¯t know if they encountered a Pseudo chaos beasts or a true one. He could only shake his head and started pondering on how to increase the strength of his yin Qi, it¡¯s quality is already terrifying and wouldn¡¯t be raised in a short time. The only thing he could do is to increase its quantity and strength so that it would bnce itself with his yang Qi, he also told himself to not use the [Heavenly Rune Sun Dragon Form] if his life wasn¡¯t truly in danger. He always fought on day while forgetting that he is much scarier at night, after always fighting head on, he had forgotten that in terms of fighting in the dark his potential is top notched. His eyes then glinted, he then started to merge with the darkness of the ocean and decided to hone his skills as an assassin once again. The ocean became chaotic, numerous marine beasts were killed and many have been tamed by Shadowsh and his clone, the chaos beasts that were killed were all fed to the scarabs. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to use Heaven Swallowing Technique at the present because he sensed that his physical constitution have already reached it¡¯s peak on his current realm, what he needs right now is to tempter his attributes especially his yin Qi. Throughout his journey on the ocean, he hadn¡¯t killed a single chaos beast on a head on sh, all of the chaos beasts he had killed were result of assassination. Too bad because of the strength of the chaos beasts, he felt that it was redundant, even if he attacked on the front, the beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to sense his attacking because of his speed and strength. He then have a bold idea of going deeper towards the direction where the chaos world have made their base, with his chaos attribute he would be able to pose as a chaos beasts, as long as he could kill enough knights and beasts, he would be able to train himself while also weakening the enemy. He then went deeper and deeper into the direction of the chaos world¡¯s base, he met more and more chaos beasts on his way, of course all of those chaos beasts were given to the scarabs. The number of the scarabs did not increase that drastically even though they have been given a stable amount of food throughout this journey. The reason for this is Toxic, it¡¯s appetite started to be bigger especially after it developed a poison that would increase ones cultivation speed as long as one would inhale it. This poison was created after Toxic heard his request, after eatingrge amount of poisonous herbs, it finally managed to create this type of poison, other than creating poison it was also cultivating it¡¯s strength. It¡¯s body was a fusion and because ze has a powerful ancestor and both of them has poison attribute, it was easy for Toxic to fully assimte with the body without any problem. So other than it¡¯s poison, it¡¯s ownbat strength is also that of Saint level, but he wasn¡¯t a true Saint yet, Shadowsh have no idea how to convert ones Xiantian Qi to Saint Qi. The only thing Toxic can do is to follow it¡¯s instinct and many of the information he had received after devouring ze¡¯s soul, but even that information is iplete. Shadowsh knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able help Toxic advance if he doesn¡¯t have any information regarding the Saint Realm, fortunately Toxic would be able to increase his strength via the method of the Rune Beast kind. Just like the scarabs, Toxic would be able to increase the strength and power of their runes by the excess energy they store in their body but because of this, there are only a couple of Rune Beast that are able to create their own core. Toxic has one but it belongs to ze, he needed to temper it with his own poison Qi to make itpatible with his current condition, for him the core that ze has is substandard. Meanwhile back on Defender Kingdom, there were three individuals that arrived and their aura belongs that of a Xiantian Emperor elite, but the three individuals were now shivering in fear as a swarm of scarabs were eyeing them with covetous eyes. Fortunately one of the individuals has the aura the same as Shadowsh making the scarabs hesitant wether to attack them or not. One of the individual has an armor made up of ck mes, he looks like a western dragon with an appearance that belongs to the demon dragon kind, the ck dragon shouted at the green dragon besides it ¡°F*ck you! You old virgin! What do we f*cking do now?!¡± The green dragon besides the ck dragon has an appearance that belongs to the eastern dragon, he exudes great vitality that enticed the scarabs greatly, he shouted back to hisrade ¡°I don¡¯t know you barbarian! But I do know that Shadowsh isn¡¯t here, If he¡¯s here he would definitely help us get out of this situation.¡± The third one was a golden dragon that exudes a majestic aura, it¡¯s size wasparable to the two but his cultivation is only Xiantian King Realm, but his aura wasn¡¯t weakerpared to the two, on the contrary it was a bit stronger. The three dragons were Fire Demon Dragon King, Old man emerald and LS. The three have decided to go to Defender Ind because of Shadowsh but when they arrived at this location they were immediately surrounding by the scarabs. Fortunately for them, LS and Old man emerald has Shadowsh¡¯s aura that prevented the scarabs on attacking them by instinct, LS is basically as Shadowsh¡¯s son as he had grown inside his dantian and have been raised by him. LS was fearless unlike the two dragons, he then flew towards the scarabs and release his spiritual sense, the contract between him and Shadowsh was shown making the scarabs retreat back to the ground. Seeing this scene, the two dragon kings heaved a sigh of relief, their instinct have been ringing throughout the entire time when they were surrounded by the scarabs, they knew for a fact that their instincts aren¡¯t tricking them. They had already seen what the scarabs are capable of and after they sensed the aura of Xiantian Emperor Realm from them, the two instantly knew that they would be no match against the swarm of them. The three then went to the iplete kingdom, the three saw that the kingdom is still on tatters and the amount of people working on rebuilding the kingdom is too little. Fire Demon Dragon King spoke ¡°Judging from the infrastructure that they are building it seems that our friend want to make this ce the defensive line.¡± His whole body started trembling with excitement, as a battle maniac, he wants nothing more than go to war, there is also the fact that he hates the chaos beasts and knights with passion. Old man emerald looks at the seedling that were present in the barren likend, with his affinity with nature, he sensed the powerful vitality of ntsing from Shadowsh¡¯s garden. He then looks at Fire Demon Dragon King and said ¡°FD, it seems that you and LS would be the only ones returning to Beast Continent, I¡¯ll stay here and help the nts grow, bring some of my sect members here.¡± Chapter 713 Chapter 713: CHAPTER 682 DREAR AND ANGER Fire Demon Dragon King nodded, even though he dislikes being ordered around and was even arrogant enough to challenge the dragon emperor of their continent, he was still an understanding man, from the appearance of the barren Defender Ind he immediately knew what his friend is nning. He then looks at LS, he didn¡¯t say it but he was more afraid of him than the dragon emperor, he felt very ufortable when they were sparring, he knew that this came from the bloodline suppression and he wasn¡¯t that angry. Besides because of his rtionship with Shadowsh, LS respect him very much and he of course would reciprocate the respect given to him. Roar! LS shook his head indicating that he would be staying on the ind, he then told the two of his n to gather marine beasts to boost theirbat strength. Fire Demon Dragon King nodded, he knew that LS is able to do this because of his bloodline, he then said goodbye to the two and flew back, even though he had just arrived he didn¡¯t rest at all and immediately rush back to their continent. He knew that time is an essence, once Fire Demon Dragon King left, the two immediately went to work, LS dove into the ocean with a roar while Old man emerald went to Defender City, the capital city of Defender Kingdom, to be more precise it is the only city in the entire ind. Old man emerald knew that Shadowsh would always leave someone in charge on the territory that he had conquered, of course his presence shocked those that were inside the city, they thought he managed to bypass all the scarabs. ..... Old man emerald knew that he had caused too muchmotion because of his appearance so he quickly shouted ¡°Everyone! do not worry! I am Emerald, the Emerald Dragon King of Beast Continent! I am considered as an ally of Shadowsh!¡± Hearing this the fear and anxiousness that everyone felt lessened considerably, but many of them still put their guard up, two golden shes came out of the castle, Zultan and Strawberry appeared, both of them have golden wings behind them. Upon sensing Shadowsh¡¯s aura from the two, Old man emerald instantly knew that they were the chosen ones that were trusted to guard this ind, he then became confused to see just how young Strawberry is. Zultan saw his confused expression and quickly exined, when he heard this, Old man emerald¡¯s expression became that of an admiring uncle, he then said ¡°Little girl, you are perfect to enter my sect, why don¡¯t you join my sect that both me and Shadowsh have created.¡± ¡°The name of our sect is now renowned to many forces, the name of our glorious sect is Divine Heaven Sect!¡± He was looking extremely proud when he said this, he had been going around the surrounding territory killing chaos beasts and sometimes even meet chaos knights, throughout all of his expedition he had always been spreading the name of his sect. Strawberry looks at Old man emerald and felt intimate somehow as if the two came from the same mother, she immediately knew that he wasn¡¯t lying but she still shook her head and answered in clear and concise manner ¡°No¡± Old man emerald nearly falls from the sky when he heard her answer, he then looks at her in an incredulous manner, he then asks ¡°Do you still not believe that me and Shadowsh are friends?¡± Strawberry shook her head and looks at him in the eyes and said ¡°No, I believe you and master Shadowsh are friends, you have his aura and because you are inside my kingdom, I have the ability to see through if you are lying or not.¡± Old man emerald was a bit shocked to hear her ability to see through lies on her territory but upon thinking about the miracles that Shadowsh have performed throughout all this time his shock dispersed and a look of ¡®just as expected¡¯ appeared on his face. But this information made him more confused, he doesn¡¯t know why this little girl doesn¡¯t want to enter his prestigious sect, this was the best path for her to increase her strength. Zultan saw his expression and quickly realised what he was thinking, he then exins in an amiable manner ¡°Venerable Emerald, the reason why queen Strawberry declines your proposal is that she is the queen of this kingdom.¡± ¡°She has the responsibility of taking care of this kingdom, from what master Shadowsh have said, this ind would be the defense line for this world against the chaos world.¡± Old man emerald raise his eyebrow and asks ¡°If Shadowsh said this, then that means that the chaos world is too strong for our current world so we could only defend and not attack.¡± He had quickly realised this information after he heard Zultan¡¯s exnation, he knew Shadowsh very much, he wouldn¡¯t build a defense line that would be a kingdom just because of the iing war, he would create a defense line but the entire Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be structured to be only a defense line. Knowing this his expression became much more heavy, he then looks at Strawberry and said ¡°I am sorry for my proposal, it seems that you bore great responsibility despite your age, no wonder Shadowsh have appointed you as the queen of this ce.¡± ¡°Worry not, our Beast Continent would definitely help you tide on this war, and since this location is going to be the defensive line of the entire world, I am going to used this chance to promote our kind.¡± The two became confused, Old man emerald then smiles and pointed towards a certain direction and said ¡°I am going to build a man made ind on that location and this ind would be owned by my sect.¡± The two were greatly shaken, especially Zultan, after being promoted by Shadowsh, he was given the responsibility to learn more knowledge about this world and have been reading all the books he could find, after cultivating. He knew that man-made inds wouldn¡¯t exist that long, not to mention spirit Qi and other types of energies would be chaotic inside a manmade ind because it isn¡¯t natural. He hesitated if he should tell this to Old man emerald or not, Old man emerald saw his expression and grins ¡°It seems that our friend here know a thing or two.¡± ¡°Do not worry, what I meant by man-made ind is not what you all thought, my man-made ind is the personal independent realm inside our dantian.¡± The two became confused as they don¡¯t know any of this, Old man emerald patiently exins ¡°The personal independent realm inside your dantian, is an umtion of innate attribute you have, only a couple of individuals are able to create aplete and real realm.¡± When Strawberry heard this, her expression became solemn, she then asks ¡°Since it¡¯s an umtion of energy on your body, then wouldn¡¯t the personal independent realm important to it¡¯s owner?¡± Old man emerald looks at her once again, admiration could be clearly seen on his eyes, he then nodded and said ¡°Yes, if the independent realm would be destroyed, then the owner of the realm would suffer irreversible harm and his future cultivation would be nigh impossible to improve.¡± The expression of the two quickly changes, they were about to persuade him, when suddenly the scarabs started acting up and their entire aura started to emit dense killing intent but this only sh for a second. But thd three were very perceptive, Old man emerald¡¯s expression became very solemn and said ¡°Only Shadowsh is able to influence the emotion of these little critters, it seems that he had found something disgusting that angers him very much.¡± At the present, in a location where the world vave turned gray, Shadowsh was now standing in front of a grave that is full of bones, the bones belongs to the residents of this world, regardless of age and race all the bones were piled up here and were now being crushed into powders to power up the device that connects this world to the chaos world. He now realised that the chaos world saw this world as a power source to be raised in captivity to increase the strength of the chaos world. He became furious as he saw many living creatures of this world being ughtered just for fun, but he cannot do anything, there were at least 30 Saints in this ce, this shouldn¡¯t worry him this much but in this location the Saint chaos knights are able to summon an avatar of their leader. He had sensed the power that came off of the chaos orb and was greatly shaken because he felt dread from it and he knew that even his scarabs wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the leader of the chaos knights. He had never thought that the difference of a Saint and a True Saint would be thisrge, even Toxic wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the avatar of the chaosmander. Chapter 714 Chapter 714: CHAPTER 683 TRICKING He had realised that he had still been underestimating the capability of True Saints but he wasn¡¯t afraid, the world forbids such being to descend and his avatar wouldn¡¯t pose that much threat to him since he and his scarabs would be able to devour it¡¯s energy. The only thing that worries him is the number of Saints and peak Xiantian Emperor Realm is quite greatpared to the entire force of this world. If he fights with the avatar, he wouldn¡¯t be able to split his attention even for a bit since it would definitely spell doom to him and his group. His scarabs would also be busy since they are the main weapon against the avatar of the chaosmander in the chaos world. He could only hope Sans and the others would give him a surprise, if their strength isparable to Saints then he won¡¯t need to worry that much. Seeing that nobody was paying attention he decided to get some payback towards the suffering that his fellow residents of this world have suffered, besides this was his n all along to increase his experience as an assassin. With the pressure that is now pressing on his soul, he would definitely exert all of his best because one wrong step might lead his life to an end. ..... He silently approaches one of the peak Xiantian Emperor elite and release a tiny bit of Toxic¡¯s poison that was created to deal with beings from the chaos world, the poison is still on its infancy stage but he was only using it to weaken his target for a bit not outright kill them immediately. He had targeted this specific chaos knight because he had seen that he was the person that was grinding the bones turning them into powder and threw them towards the crystal ball. This knight would also go to locations that doesn¡¯t have that much knights in the area to cultivate the chaos energy he receives from the crystal. There are numerous chaos beasts in the area but Shadowsh is confident that wouldn¡¯t be discovered by them, the only ones he worried about are the other peak Xiantian Emperor elites and the saints. The chaos knights then walks to his usual spot and started cultivating, little did he know that once he sat down, he was quickly put into an illusion and his energy was slowly being absorbed by Shadowsh and the scarabs. The knight would never escape his illusion because of how great the difference the strength of their spiritual sense was, he then brought out his sword and slowly pierced the knight on his heart. All of this happened in a very smooth manner, he then continue to absorb the qi of the knight, when he was finally confident that the knight would no longer pose a threat, he threw him into the refining jar where newborn scarabs were put to undergo a cruel refining process. The knight would of course woke up after experiencing the bites of countless scarabs running throughout his body, he started struggling but it was futile. His powers have already been drained before he was thrown in this ce, immediately crunching noise could be heard ringing inside the refinement pot. Shadowsh transform into an exact copy of the knight that he had just killed and walks towards the spot near the crystal ball, he offers a prayer to the deceased owner of the bones and started crushing them into powders and throwing them into the crystal ball. He silently started absorbing the power that was being emitted from the ball, he knew that this would definitely slow the progress of the chaos world. This routine continue for two weeks before finally ending when he realised that the knights were bing more and more suspicious, he had only killed 11 peak Xiantian Emperor elites during his stay. He can¡¯t kill more because he won¡¯t be able to act in incognito mode if he really started killing just anyone, the additional ten peak Xiantian Emperor elites were reced by his clones and because of their ability to act nobody managed to recognize what they really are. The knights were rmed not because they felt something was happening to their members but because of therge amount of chaos Qi stolen from the crystal orb, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that theirmander have told them something was wrong they wouldn¡¯t discover it. He wanted to nt some bombs before he left but all of the energy on the surrounding were chaos Qi, even if he makes them into bombs it wouldn¡¯t affect the knights and beasts that much. Once he was finally assured that he was far enough, he then orders his clones to go on a rampage, while he was swimming away he felt tiny vibration and instantly knew that his clones were now going on a rampage. He increases his speed and did not look for trouble, he ignores the passing chaos beasts and he even did not absorb the surrounding chaos Qi, he knew that he must get away since the chaos knights aren¡¯t stupid to not realised that he had left. Just like what he had predicted, the chaos knights killed his clones and finally realised that he had actually arrive at this location and one of them quickly grabs the crystal orb and scans each and every one of them. After they were certain that there are no longer any impostor amongst them, they quickly went out and starts to scan all the beasts that they have found. They knew that there is little to no chance that Shadowsh have stayed but they still decided to check the chaos beasts, they don¡¯t want the same thing to happen once again. Shadowsh was rapidly swimming back to Defender Ind without any rest, his speed is extremely fast and even seems to be teleporting because of how fast he was. After taming Leviathan and obtaining a piece of knowledge from him, his speed underwater is actuallyparable to the speed of his fox form which is very terrifying, but unlike his fox form, to increase his speed to its outmost peak he needed to expend Mana and spirit Qi. While he was swimming he started sorting out the items he had stole from the chaos knights and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed just how rich they were, just as he was looking through them, he saw an item that froze him of shock, because of his abrupt stop the surrounding sea started to be chaotic. He took out the item and he started looking at it again and again, he even rubs his eyes to see if he was hallucinating or not but no matter what he do the item did not disappear. He then startedughing out loud after being certain that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating, he knew that he had obtain a jackpot, the item he was now holding on his hand was a moon stone, an artificial artifact that was created from arge piece of a moon. As long as he absorb enough lunar yin Qi, he might be able to create an artificial moon inside his personal independent realm, he then absorb the stone into his dantian and felt arge amount of lunar yin Qi flooding on his veins and dantian. He felt invigorated because of it, the rich yang Qi he has inside his body started to blend with the yin Qi creating an harmonious bnce inside his body, he then use the excess yin Qi and yang Qi to nurture chaos and Harmony. He resume his journey but this time he slows down because he was busy refining the energy on his body to finally solidify his personal independent realm, as long as he fill his secret realm with natural treasures, he would be able to increase his strength rapidly. Back to Defender Ind, the entire ind have changed, the seedlings have be mature trees and other kinds of nts, it was extremely shocking for the residents. The person responsible for this change was Old man emerald, he was busy nurturing every nt in the area except for Shadowsh¡¯s garden, on the other hand, LS have been subduing one marine beast after another and he only choose those on the Xiantian Realm and above. Fire Demon Dragon King needs more time to return since he would be bringing the warriors from Beast Continent, the residents on Defender Ind felt very grateful to the beastmen because of this. But many of them knew that they wouldn¡¯tst long because of the iing war, they train and cultivate nonstop, even though all the food they ate were only fish they did not get sick of eating it, many of them would even dare to eat dirt if it meant that they would be able to increase their strength. All of those that were already determined to die on the battlefield no longer has any potential to cultivate in the future because of their broken foundation. Chapter 715 Chapter 715: CHAPTER 684 DRAGONS Old man emerald saw all of this and felt heartfelt admiration to these cultivators and because he was affected by their cultivation craze attitude, he had also participated in a somewhat crazed cultivation but unlike them he wasn¡¯t harming his foundation one bit, on the contrary he was strengthening his foundation. His connection over thew of life started to be much stronger as he continue to crazily use his Qi to increase the speed of growth of the nts without harming their vitality. Each day he would faint because of exhaustion and had to rest for a couple of hours before undergoing extreme training once again, this is the reason why the nts have grown rapidly in just short amount of time. LS was also doing his best to recruit as much capable warriors as he could, the marine beasts were now stationed around the ind and because of this, the surrounding waters of the ind became a forbiddennd for anyone. Whirlpools and thunderstorm were now frequent on the ind result by the powerful marine beasts lurking around it, the entire ocean might look terrifying but the ind look like paradise. That is only it¡¯s outward appearance though, inside the inds, other than some beasts which is clearlycking in numbers considering the size of the ind there many humans that were sweating all day training their heart out. The sickly looking former prisoners of the chaos world were now buff looking men and women after training every single day without any proper rest, each one of them held different weapons but after training continuously they had developed a connection with their weapons. ..... On the center of the ind was a giant artificial volcano, near the volcano was a garden that looks like it came from the heavens, bees could be seen flying around the garden. The entire ind was now full of spirit Qi and Mana unlike it¡¯s former state when it was still full of chaos Qi and extremely barren, the kingdom that was still in a ruined state is now bing much moreplete and normal. The children that were rescued were now being taught by Zultan, they were first taught to always be loyal to Shadowsh shaping their minds from the start, even if they weren¡¯t taught they would still worship Shadowsh because they had been rescued by him. Zultan was now having a hard time being the only person responsible for educating everyone, fortunately he was given a cultivation art that focuses on spiritual sense. He still trains his body every single day but his body tempering art serves only as aplimentary to his main cultivation art, his strength is actually much stronger than Strawberry since unlike him she had many limitations imposed to her by Shadowsh. Strawberry is still young, very young to be precise so she could only train in cultivation technique that builds up her foundation but this cultivation art aren¡¯tplete and we¡¯re broken down art that Hentai have created for children to use. Her body wouldn¡¯t rapidly changed but as long as she continue to trains in these arts, her potential would continue to be stronger and once she start cultivating for real, her cultivation speed would skyrocket. But even if her cultivation is extremely low, her strength is not, because she was chosen as the queen of this ind, her strength would beparable to Zultan as long as she is on the ind. As long as the influence and the number of residents continue to grow, her strength would also follow, this is the path of a monarch but on her mind she doesn¡¯t want to be a ruler but a valiant warrior. But because she respects Shadowsh very much, she did not question her decision and strives to be a great ruler and warrior at the same time, her responsibility in such a young age is truly too much. The next couple of days the ind continue on its normal regime, but all of this stops when the silent Scarabs started to be noisy once again, unlike before they don¡¯t exhibit any form of hostility but excitement. Immediately the ind descended unto chaos as the residents seems to realised what was happening, Zultan and Strawberry were first doubtful but after a couple of seconds, their expression quickly changes and they flew towards the shore. The residents have already gone to the shore and expectations could be seen on their eyes, Old man emerald who was resting after a whole day of training yesterday also flew towards the direction where the residents are gathering. Something came out of the sea, which was followed by a golden dragon, seeing the appearance of the person that just came out of the ocean, the residents of Defender Ind became breathless as they started to tremble in excitement. All of them except for Old man emerald and LS started kneeling and shouted at the same time ¡°Wee back great lord!¡± Shadowsh smiles when he saw all of this he then looks at their cultivation and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed on how hardworking they are but he also felt sad when he sensed the broken foundation that most of them. He could only sigh inwardly and continue to disy the calm smile on his face, he doesn¡¯t want to hold a celebration party just for his return knowing well that most people in the present wanted to continue their training. He then smiled and told everyone to return to what they had been doing and he would lecture them about cultivationter making them cheer in excitement. Once they left, Shadowsh looks at Old man emerald and spreads his arms, the two then hugs each other tightly, it had been a long time since they had met. The two then separated, Shadowsh quickly asks ¡°Since when did you arrive, considering that LS is here, where is Fire Demon Dragon King?¡± Old man emeraldughs and answered ¡°I told him to go back and bring some warriors from our greatnd to assist you in the uing war.¡± Shadowsh felt gratified when he heard this, he knew that if more forces came and help him, then their chances of winning the war would definitely spike up. Old man emerald then remembers something and said ¡°By the way FD no longer calls himself Fire Demon Dragon King since he thought that it was too presumptuous for us to call ourselves dragon kings since our bloodline don¡¯t reach that grade and purity yet.¡± Shadowsh heard this and he raises his eyebrow in interest, he then looks at LS and realised that Fire Demon Dragon King or FD might have developed this thought after meeting him. Old man emerald seems to read his mind and shook his head and answered ¡°It¡¯s not because of LS, the two of us have been battling against the chaos beasts all this time and have made a name for ourselves.¡± His expression became that of a mncholy, he continue ¡°We have meet the elites from the True Dragon n and the two of us realised that we are no match against them.¡± Shadowsh raise his eyebrow in doubt, he knew just how strong Old man emerald and Fire Demon Dragon King is, he knew that the dragon n of this world is strong but for the two to be no match seems to sound farfetched. Old man emerald continue ¡°It seems that my words are too misleading, what I meant was the Beast Continent isn¡¯t a matchpared to the territory of the True Dragon n.¡± He then sighed as he recalls something and said ¡°Because of our fame and strength the True Dragon n respected us but still some of them see us as halflings, the purer ones even calls us imperfect.¡± ¡°Because of this, me and FD challenge the experts of their n and manage to gain a win streak against them, that is until an earth dragon that belongs to the purer ones challenged FD and win.¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised, he knew just how much strength FD would be able to release under pressure and stronger enemies would only make him more excited. ¡°That earth dragon is still recuperating right now, he might have won because of his advantage on elemental attribute but he suffered more and unlike FD he is currently bedridden.¡± Shadowsh then became confused when he heard this ¡°If this is true, then why would FD felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of the title dragon king?¡± ¡°FD only managed to induce much harm because of his fighting experience and cultivation arts and martial skills that you have given him.¡± ¡°The two of us realised that we still haven¡¯t unlocked the full potential of our dragon lineage.¡± He then looks at LS with gratitude and said ¡°LS have been helping us develop our dragon skills and abilities, my lineage is the emerald dragons, after awakening more abilities from my bloodline my strength and vitality have increased tremendously.¡± Chapter 716 Chapter 716: CHAPTER 685 FIGHTING TOXIC Shadowsh knew that LS is capable of that, Old man emerald is now getting closer on shedding his human blood and finally bing a true dragon, this was one of the wish that many beastman craves to be. Old man emerald continue ¡°My blood is actually is now very pure, not a hint of it belongs to other race but because my bloodline was just purified it¡¯s grade is actually much lowerpared to other pure ones in the True Dragon n.¡± Shadowsh startedughing when he saw Old man emerald¡¯s disappointed expression, he then said ¡°So what if their bloodlines are much purer since birth?! Yours and FD¡¯s strength is much stronger than them, right?¡± Old man emerald was stunned but he did not deny it, after they received countless baptism of bloods through wars and battles they experienced throughout their lives, their strength truly belongs to the toppared to people of their same level. Shadowsh then approaches him and patted his back, Old man emerald knew what he meant by this action and he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head high once again. The three of them went to his garden which was now considered to be the core part of the ind, after continuously and greedily absorbing the spirit Qi in the surrounding, the artificial volcano and the garden formed a harmonious rtionship. Shadowsh started nodding when he sensed this, he then looks at Old man emerald once again and took out the liquor he had been saving up inside Hentai. ..... LS wanted to drink too but one re from him causes him to lower his head and act like a child that was being wronged, seeing him like this Shadowsh could only sigh and took out a juice that is made up of fruits that could be found in a world full of monster Qi. Old man emerald¡¯s eyes and LS eyes immediately started to sh with desire, their cells seems to crave the monster Qi that exist inside the drink, because he still haven¡¯t created a location that could grow this nt and the seed he has on his hand Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t be making this type of drink inrge amount. Once he receive the drink LS instantly drunk it in a very greedy manner, Old man emerald might want it but he wasn¡¯t envious when he did not receive it. He only looks at Shadowsh with admiration and said ¡°Judging from the monster Qi that was being emitted inside that bottle, I already have an idea as to where you have been all this time.¡± Shadowsh was a surprise to hear the word ¡®monster Qi¡¯ from Old man emerald¡¯s mouth, he just learned this term when he was on Saint Monster World, he hadn¡¯t thought that anyone from this world knew such type of energy. Upon seeing the surprise in his expression Old man emerald smirks and drank the wine that he had given after letting out a satisfied sigh, he started exining ¡°Judging from your expression it seems that you are surprise to hear that I know this type of energy.¡± Even though he hadn¡¯t said anything, his eyes says everything he was thinking, knowing this Old man emerald continue ¡°I know this type of energy because of the books that my ancestors have left in our continent.¡± ¡°I also visited the library of the Dragon Kingdom and learned many things about this world and the worlds from beyond this realm.¡± Shadowsh was visibly shaken, he now realised that many of the powerhouses here have been going out to different worlds before he did, he heaved a sigh of relief as he finally found a source of information that he could use when he decided to go to different worlds in the future. He then asks more information that Old man emerald knew, without any hesitation or reservation Old man emerald told him everything he knew, the two exchanges what they knew and they became more and more excited about the prospect of going to different worlds. Especially when Old man emerald heard a term that he doesn¡¯t know, a higher ne of existence! Since he now had fortified his foundation the only thing he needs is the knowledge how to advance to a higher realm. He had already learned what is the name of the higher realm and he couldn¡¯t help but yearns for it, as long as he achieve True Saint Realm then he would be able to protect this world from the invasion of other worlds. Shadowsh knew what he was thinking and decided to call Toxic out, when LS and Old man emerald sensed the aura that Toxic was emitting their instincts immediately screams danger and the two quickly leaps backwards and put their guards up. Shadowsh saw their reaction and did not feel that they were overreacting, he knew that if he was in their shoes he would definitely react in a simr manner, he then spoke to break the tense atmosphere. ¡°The person in front of you is Toxic, just like my scarabs it is a Rune Beast, it¡¯s name is derived from it¡¯s expertise, its rune is the poison rune, that means he has the ability to cure and create different kind of poison.¡± He then looks at the two and saw their expression have turned into shock, LS have an extremely pure bloodline of an ancient dragon, ancient dragons are considered ancient divine spirits, they are actually much more higher level than Rune Beasts. But they need a lot of time to grow their own runes, before they are mature enough to create their own rune they are considered much weaker than Rune Beasts. LS might have been shocked by the knowledge that the person he was facing right now was a Rune Beast but as a descendant of an ancient divine spirit he dislikes the feeling of fear and right now Toxic was threatening him causing him to unconsciously release his dragon might. Shadowsh became speechless he wanted to introduce Toxic to diffuse the tense atmosphere but because of LS pride, the tense atmosphere actually increased. He could only reveal Toxic¡¯s cultivation to the two so that they would be dissuade on challenging Toxic ¡°I met Toxic during my journey to an another world, journey might not be the perfect word for it since I was thrown in that ce without any preparation nor knowledge.¡± ¡°Back to the main topic, Toxis isn¡¯t just an ordinary Rune Beast but a being that have reached Saint Realm.¡± Old man emerald immediately widens his eyes as his body started shaking, battle intent started raging on his body, his entire focus was directed to Toxic, he was trying to assess the difference between them. Shadowsh was once again speechless, he could only sigh and said ¡°Okay, I know the two of you want to spar against him, but you are forbidden to spar on the ind!¡± He then told Toxic to apany the two, he also reminded it not to kill the two nor use it¡¯s poison during their spar, but knowing that it¡¯s intelligence is stillcking he could only follow the three as they searched for a perfect location to fight. Old man emerald and LS are extremely excited, meanwhile Toxic was confused as to what was happening, he knew that he would be fighting the two but he was confused as to why he couldn¡¯t kill them. This made him very confused making Shadowsh extremely worried about the oue of the fight, he had already summoned his clones to prepare for the impending battle. They had reached an unhabitable ind, most of the inds have be unhabitable because of the invasion of the chaos world but many inds have started to recover because of thispletion of the heavenlyw of this world. Immediately once they reached the ind, the two dragons fired their dragon breath towards Toxic, even though Shadowsh have already reminded it, out of instinct he summoned his poison and formed a barrier around it blocking the two dragon breaths. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this, he praised himself for deciding toe with the trio, he knew that as this battle continue, the danger for the two dragons would increase. Toxic summoned his weapons but after being reminded by Shadowsh once again, he could only hide it inside his dantian once again and charge towards the two with great momentum. Old man emerald took out a couple of seeds and threw towarcs Toxic, the seeds started growing at rapid rate and finally became creatures that resembles Treants. Toxic breaths outrge amount of toxic fumes that rots all the Treants, upon seeing just how strong his poison were, Old man emerald¡¯s expression became very solemn. LS then fired a powerful dragon breath from behind, the Treants have served their purpose as meat shields and a diversion for the two. Toxic dodges to the side before opening his mouth and letting out a loud shriek that causes the two to cover their ears in pain. Chapter 717 Chapter 717: CHAPTER 686 RETURNING TO DEFENDER ISLAND Fortunately for the two they have powerful souls so they weren¡¯t that affected but during this short amount of time, Toxic managed to get close to LS and punched him in the head causing him to crash to the ground with a loud thud. Shadowsh continue to vigntly guard the battlefield, Toxic cannot be trusted and need to be monitor with great focus, fortunately he was still very loyal to him so he wasn¡¯t that bad. Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his speed but this doesn¡¯t mean he was idle, he had summoned more nt monsters to aid him, he knew that because of his attribute he definitely need to be cautious against Toxic¡¯s attacks. LS felt dizzy but his instinct still help him dodge Toxic next attack but before he could get away, his tail was grabbed and he was pulled with great force before being wave around like a piece of cloth and was thrown towards the nt monsters that Old man emerald have summoned. The difference between strength is just too much, Old man emerald immediately use his energy to form vines and grabs LS and pulls him close before inserting his healing energy to him. His spiritual sense is locked on Toxic, he had more nt seeds that he could summon but most of them were poisonous type nts and since he was fighting a Rune Beast that is focused on poison he knew that it was useless. His expression drastically changes when Toxic escapes the power of his spiritual sense, without any hesitation he lets out a loud roar and started to be bigger, his scales started shing with green lights as countless vines with spikes appeared all around his body. ..... This was a form that he had developed all on his own, this armor of his is covered with nts that are both toxic and has the ability to absorb vital Qi, spirit Qi and Mana from his enemies. His physique would also berger making him a bigger target but as more people attack him the stronger he will get, even his friend FD dislike fighting against him because of his method of fighting. His scales and the nts around him would also protect him from all forms of attacks except for spiritual ones, he knew that he was fighting an opponent that is clearly many times much more powerful than him so he decided to whip out one of his trump card in such an early stage of the battle. Bam! Bam! Bam! Toxic doesn¡¯t care about his shy appearance nor the fact that the nts absorb his energy, he continue to rain down attacks on Old man emerald shaking the entire ind. Shadowsh saw all of this and felt lucky that he had restored the heavenlyw of this world, if not then this ind wouldn¡¯t be able to bear such intense battle, he still has other ns for the inds that were abandoned because of the invasion. The shaking continue to rang out through one week before settling down, Old man emerald and LS were thoroughly crushed by Toxic, they truly have no chance of winning but after one whole week of battling against such an opponent, they learned more information about Saints. Toxic on the other hand learned many things too, even though he is considered an infant he matures very quickly, after devouring ze¡¯s soul the experience he had obtain is clearly bountiful. Because he was holding back all this time he had learned many newbat styles and more attack patterns to cope up with the two, Shadowsh also heaved a sigh of relief after the battle finally ended. This whole week have been nerve-wracking for him, fortunately as more days pass, Toxic¡¯s intelligence became more and more developed and he no longer needs his reminder for him to hold back. Toxic started to be familiar with the two dragons and they have created a bond with each other, especially him and LS, because of their race are considered rivals the two were clearlypeting with each other. When they return back to Defender Ind, the storm and the whirlpools that were all around the ind have be much more terrifying, upon seeing this LS became proud because he knew that his subordinates were responsible for this. He then said goodbye to the trio and dove into ocean, even though the war is still far from happening because of Shadowsh¡¯s interference every security and preparation is clearly important. When they finallynded on Defender Ind, Shadowsh immediately told Toxic to release the gas that could help cultivators increase their cultivation speed, the scarabs that were hidden on the ind were progressing albeit very slowly, the gas that Toxic have created might help them. When they were only the two that were left, Old man emerald faces Shadowsh and said ¡°Shadowsh my friend, I want to create an artificial ind created from my dantian.¡± Shadowsh was given a great shock when he heard this, without any hesitation he opens his mouth and said in a resolute manner ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Old man emerald have been thinking about this ever since he had been staying on this ind, he had already anticipated this type of answer and have already device a n to persuade his friend. But before he could say his n, Shadowsh continue on his exnation ¡°I have other ns to increase the security of this ind and this world, all the abandoned ind nearby would be base of operation for the group that our keen to help me in this war.¡± Hearing this Old man emerald could only shut his mouth, he then thought about and realised that this is much a better idea than his previous n, the inds would only left there in such a wasteful manner because they are now barren. He then nodded, Shadowsh smiles very widely when he saw that he has agreed, he then said ¡°After finding the perfect ind for you and others I¡¯ll be building teleportation array on them that would connect ind to ind.¡± ¡°As long as we could get enough ind connected, then we would be able to travel around the world with ease.¡± Old man emerald was visibly shaken, he knew that if anyone else said this he wouldn¡¯t believe it but Shadowsh was different, he had great confidence on him. He then thought of something and he quickly grabs his shoulder and said ¡°Then what the hell are we waiting for? Let us search for the perfect ind for our glorious continent!¡± Shadowsh could only smile bitterly upon seeing his reaction, he then shook his head and said ¡°Not now, I need to awaken the sleeping volcano first, as long as I finish setting up the core part of the ind then it would be a treasure ce in the future.¡± He then walk towards the volcano but before he left, he said to him ¡°Other than this, I might be assigning an ind to many forces and group but I will be assigning an entire ind just for you, that means you will obtain total control on that ind.¡± This left Old man emerald stunned, he then became speechless but upon seeing his receding back he couldn¡¯t say anything, he then felt grateful to him, realising that he would be busy transforming this ind to a treasurednd, he decided to search for the perfect ind by himself. He then started thinking about what is going to be his role upon the uing war against the chaos world, he knew that he would be perfect as an healer but he also could be one of the main fighter in the war. Also his Divine Heaven Sect isn¡¯t weak also, with the strength of his sect members, he is confident on contributing much to their force, he started having headache thinking on which ind to choose. Meanwhile Shadowsh have now reached the deepest part of the volcano and without any hesitation he opens the entrance of his dantian and started taking outrge amount ofva. Theva is full of spirit Qi but it is stillcking to transform the volcano into a spiritualndmark, but he couldn¡¯t take out the core of the volcano, he could only take one step at a time. He then opens Hentai¡¯s storage and started taking out fire stones and scattering it everywhere, he could also take out a nt to enhance the fire element in the area but this would definitely make the nt the core part of the volcano in the future. He wanted the volcano to develop it¡¯s own spirituality, that means that in the near future theva would create an elemental creature made up of entirely it to protect the volcano. Once he had exhausted his spiritual sense he left the volcano and went to his garden, the nts continue to grow with great vitality, the bees were working very hard, fortunately there was a bee queen to organize their colony making them work much more efficiently. Chapter 718 Chapter 718: CHAPTER 687 DEVELOPING ISLAND The bee queen is considered a clone of Beety, she could transfer her soul to one of her clones or she could let it grow and fully be a true living being, the bee queen that is now working on Shadowsh¡¯s garden is considered half a clone and half a true living being. The bee queen have been given knowledge about the nts in the garden and they have been taking care of them meticulously and efficiently, but it¡¯s action is still rather monotonous, it still need it¡¯s original to give her a new lease in life to truly be a bee queen. The nts inside the garden were growing nicely, Shadowsh then waves his hand took some nts into his dantian, after taking some of them away he reced them with nts that are yin attribute. He wanted this ce to be a garden full of lunar nts and beasts, the volcano would be a ce full of yang Qi, a ce perfect for the Sr Rune Scarabs to develop, it would also be a perfect ce for yang creatures and fire attribute elementals or monsters. He then release a ball full of yin Qi and nted it in the center of the garden, he nted a seed on top of it, the seed is a heaven ss nt that would boost the growth of yin attribute nts and items, it would also gather and release lunar yin Qi in the area. Knowing that the bees wouldn¡¯tst that long in their new environment, he decided to grow another bee queen, one that would be modified by Hentai to be a yin attribute monster. He transported the bees into the forest that Old man emerald have painstakingly help grow, the forest was now developing quite smoothly, the only thingcking on the wide forest were animals and monsters. ..... The animals and descendants of beasts that he had released on this ind are still growing and still haven¡¯t reached their adulthood yet, all of them were either herbivores or omnivores, both him and Hentai have decided to release the carnivores at ater date when the poption of animals and monsters is enough to sustain aplete ecosystem. The bees aren¡¯t that powerful but because they would be able to develop unhindered till the amount of beasts are enough, they would definitely develop their strength in a safe manner as the forest develops. After safely transporting the bee hive, he finally decided to solve the next problem that the entire ind is now suffering, theck of earthworms, without them, then this forest wouldn¡¯tst long before being unable to sustain itself. The entire ind was infected by chaos Qi before, the earth have be waste, but because of his hardwork and Hentai¡¯s modification, the two of them managed to salvaged the upperyer of the ind. But if they don¡¯t cultivate thend underneath the level of their modification, this ind wouldn¡¯ts long, fortunately spirit Qi started encroaching deep into the ind and the chaos Qi have been absorbed by the scarabs. Hentai then released a spiritual earthworm, that means it had reached the rank of the monsters, it¡¯s level is Bronze Rank but it¡¯s strength isn¡¯t evenparable torge animals. But their ability to help cultivate thend is multiple times much greater than the ordinary earth worm and they naturally absorb spirit Qi and excretes them together with it¡¯s feces. The nts would definitely continue to develop quite nicely as long as these earthworms managed to grow in numbers, without any hesitation they started boring to the ground together with it¡¯s regr counterpart. He heaved a sigh of relief after finishing all of this, he decided to continue tomorrow and quickly went back to his temporary resident situated between the volcano and the garden, he wants to cultivate his spiritual sense and continue strengthening his foundation for an another breakthrough. The next couple of days, he had been taking care of the ind and on the second half of the day diligently cultivating, his cultivation realm might not increase but his strength does. His physical constitution is also on the state of metamorphosing, the golden bones he has continue to sh with mysterious light as he continue to absorb the spirit Qi in the surrounding. He passes his days doing the same routine over and over again, he was waiting for more reinforcement to arrive, LS would be the one to inform him, to arrive to Defender Ind, one must pass through the Stormy Sea Barrier. With increasing number of marine beast living around the ind, so would be the difficulty passing through the Stormy Sea Barrier, at first there were only Xiantian and above marine beasts but now that lower level marine beast started migrating towards the ce, it became more diverse and scarier. They were attracted by therge amount of pure and dense spirit Qi, Mana and many types of elemental energy, Shadowsh could help them create an ecosystem suitable for them to continue developing their home near Defender Ind but he doesn¡¯t want to immediately do that, he wanted to know how LS solve this problem. In this particr day, LS arrives on the ind together with Old man emerald, the expression of the two were extremely different, one express happiness and satisfaction, the other one express frustration and embarrassment. Old man emerald approached him andughs out loud, he was the individual who was the happy one between the two, he spoke ¡°I finally found the perfect ind for me to develop, it is also the perfect ind for our sect to grow!¡± Hearing this, he smiles and patted Old man emerald¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°You are truly a great sect master, I always felt relieved that I left my three lover and adopted children¡¯s safety to you.¡± Old man emerald immediately became shy, he thenughs it off, he then grabs his hand and his eyes started shining in excitement, it seems that he wants to bring him to the perfect ind he had found. He could only shake his head when he saw that he was acting like a child that have seen a new toy, he then looks at LS and saw that he was trying to reduce his presence so not to draw his attention, he was squirming in nervousness and his own shyness. Upon seeing his reaction, he instantly knew that his prediction came true, LS is truly a natural born ruler but because of his age and experience, he only specialized in strength and not development. Knowing this he left Old man emerald and approached him before rubbing his head, he then spoke in a gentle and fatherly manner ¡°I know why you havee here, I was actually waiting for you to arrive.¡± He then looks apologetically to Old man emerald, even though he did not say anything, Old man emerald immediately understood what he meant and nodded, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry after all even if he started developing the ind it would take a long time to fully recover, unlike Shadowsh he doesn¡¯t have the magic touch. Old man emerald stays on the ind to look around the development of the ind so that he would have an idea how to develop his ind, Shadowsh and LS dove into the Stormy Sea Barrier. The water was dark but because the two are able to see even in the darkest ce of the ocean, it was easy for them to maneuver towards the main base of LS¡¯s force. It was extremely dark for Shadowsh, but he knew that many marine beasts are ustomed to this type of darkness, LS on the other hand continue to hold his hand, not because he is scared but because of his ability topletely blend into the darkness. Even though the two of them are just right next to each other, he couldn¡¯t sense him at all making him very proud, Shadowsh on the other hand continue to scan the surrounding with his spiritual sense. He couldn¡¯t help but also he proud of LS, this ce is perfect for nurturing marine beasts, the only thing they need is the nts and a ce to develop. He then summoned his clones and each one of them transformed into an aquatic dragon with the size nearlyparable to Leviathan, he had summoned them for manualbor and also monitors for the uing project. The presence of LS and the ten aquatic dragon clones rmed the marine beasts living in the area fortunately they calmed down almost immediately, they have already fully submitted to LS, they don¡¯t need to fear him as long as they have no faults. Scanning each one of them Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be impressed on how efficient LS is in choosing his subordinates, all of the monsters in front of him have great potential or have specific abilities that would definitely be helpful in a fight or the development of this ce. Chapter 719 Chapter 719: CHAPTER 688 THE FORCE OF THE CHAOS WORLD They couldn¡¯t sense his real body though, their attention were all focused on LS, their expression were that of admiration and worship, he was gratified to see this as he realised that LS is quite a great leader. He then release his aura so that they could finally sensed, his abrupt action shocked the marine beasts that were in the area, because for them it felt like he had magically appeared out of nowhere. Their instinct told him that he was extremely dangerous and they quickly bared their fangs, teeth and other weapons they have on them, but even then the feeling of danger did not disappear. Roar! LS quickly let¡¯s out a roar that calms the beasts around, they then sensed him approaching Shadowsh and rubbing his head on him showing that their rtionship is very close. Shadowsh then use his spiritual sense to tell the marine beasts that he is LS father, so that this statement would be much more believable, he release his dragon aura that belongs to his source star nearly boiling the seawater around him. The marine beasts were shocked but they then rxed after knowing that he wasn¡¯t an enemy, their instinct have already told them that they would definitely die if they ever fight again him. Shadowsh quickly started working and with LS help, they quickly found a perfect spot for LS kingdom, now that this world is considered somewhatplete, it would only be a matter of time when Saints finally started appearing. ..... Defender Ind and Thousand Forest Continent were the main location of this world, it is quite valuable to quickly obtain a spot on either location. The construction of LS¡¯s kingdom is underway, the marine beasts aren¡¯t that smart nor they have any experience or idea on how to build a pce, most of the time they were just manual help because that is the only thing they are able to do without any help. Most of the work were done by him, Hentai and his clones, they don¡¯t need rest also, except for the usual 8 hours cultivation thst he always adhere all of the time he spent was on working. The clones doesn¡¯t need rest and only need to be supplied by his energy, with Hentai¡¯s help they couldst forever as long as he doesn¡¯t exhaust his Mana and spirit Qi. LS felt embarrassed to see that it was his father figure that was working to build his own kingdom but he cannot help at all and even if he tries to help, his help wouldn¡¯t be epted so he could only watch all the bustling that were happening all around him. He felt helpless at first but as time goes by he started to be interested, Shadowsh have been teaching him, not how to build a castle specifically but how to use his subordinates much more proficient. The marine beasts were now ustomed to Shadowsh¡¯s presence after a month or so of working, their performance have also be much more better and experienced. The dark sea have now be extremely bright because of the pearls that glows in bright light, the turbulent current of the sea doesn¡¯t affect the kingdom making a paradise for weaker marine beasts. LS also started to pick more location to build the territory of his subordinates, the marine beasts were extremely proud, the only reason that they coexist with the other marine beasts is because of his presence. If he ever leave for a certain amount of time, then the harmonious rtionship between these marine beasts would definitely be chaotic and they would start tearing each other apart. He had been reminded by Shadowsh of this, unless he obtains a subordinate that is powerful enough to deter them and have no questionable trait about his/her loyalty, then he needs to create a territory for each Xiantian Emperor marine beasts. LS have already chosen the perfect subordinates that would be themander of his kingdom, they were a pair of silver dragons, the two dragons were siblings and they have the same aura, that meant they were twins. Once they work together, their strength would definitely be enough to deter all the marine beasts in the area, he only needs to purify their bloodline and their strength would once again rise. In terms of loyalty he doesn¡¯t need to worry, his bloodline is able to subdue a lesser dragon species and mark their bloodline making them forever loyal to him. The other marine beasts doesn¡¯t know that he had already made a n to control them, what they knew is that they would each receive a territory of their own or for their entire n making them very happy. Shadowsh have been working throughout all this time, after realising that it had been a month, he then told LS that he would be leaving, of course he would be leaving his clones behind to continue the construction of the pce. He then flew towards a specific direction, it did not take him long to arrive at his destination, in front of him was an abandoned ind, but unlike the other abandoned inds in the are, this one exudes a hint of vitality. This was the ind that Old man emerald have chosen, since he was busy with helping LS build his own kingdom, he had told Old man emerald to bring some scarabs back to the ind he had chosen and they will do the rest. The scarabs that Old man emerald have brought were the Primordial Rune Scarabs that are already experienced at devouring chaos Qi, actually they love it and have been using it to continuously shed their outeryer of carapace. Their strength continue to increase but unless they could undergo an evolution, which is nigh impossible, their limit were already dead set on Xiantian Emperor Realm but this was already enough to cause chaos to their enemies. When the scarabs finally devoured 60% of the chaos Qi in the ind, Old man emerald immediately started to revitalize the ind with his lifeforce, this not only increase the quality of the ind but would make his control over the ind much more greater. Shadowsh havee here to finish the job, he wanted to help his old friend build his own territory, not only he deserves it but he had also done this to help him on the uing war. He could already see Old man emerald shuttling towards everywhere searching for perfect spot for his nts to grow, other than nting nts he likes taking care of nt monsters, back on Beast Continent he had already created an army of horrifying creatures to guard the continent. Shadowsh could see that many of the seeds that are nted on the edge of the ind were meat eating nts that have great camouge. He couldn¡¯t help but pity those that dares to enter this inf unnoticed, Old man emerald was too busy to know that he had already arrived, he was monitoring one nt after another like an overprotective mom. He could only make a loud cough to inform him, Old man emerald was startled but upon seeing who it was his eyes lits up and he immediately raise his hands and cheered. Shadowsh was speechless of his antics but he couldn¡¯t me him, after all if this ind continue to expand in the future with the help of the spirit Qi, Mana and earth elementals then Old man emerald would have created a legacy of his own. The two of them then spent an entire month helping the ind to recover, the ind is much smaller than Defender Ind but still it¡¯s location is quite top notched asrge amount of spirit Qi and Mana converged towards this location. Meanwhile back to the base of the forces of the chaos world, the chaos knights, generals and beasts have already started advancing towards Defender Ind, they have decided to attack much earlier than schedule. Shadowsh was ignorant of this, he was still busy helping Old man emerald obtain his own ind, this continue for a couple of days when suddenly he received an rming message from Hentai brought by his scarabs. He couldn¡¯t help but swear loudly and flew back to Defender Ind with his fastest speed, the Primordial Rune Scarabs that were busy devouring the chaos Qi of the ind also flew out of the ground and chased after him. Old man emerald doesn¡¯t know what was truly happening but still he knew that something bad might have happened to induce such reaction to his friend. Old man emerald chase after Shadowsh, on the sea near the Defender Ind, millions of chaos beasts started approaching, this was just on the water, there were also millions of flying beasts approaching the ind followed by millions of chaos knights. On the furthest part of the army was an individual wearing a white armor with spikes all over his armor, he was sitting on a seat that is made up of bones. Chapter 720 Chapter 720: CHAPTER 689 THE CHAOS WORLD ATTACKS The marine beasts that are living on the Stormy Sea Barrier starts to get agitated, their instincts screams in fear as the forces of the chaos world continue to approach the ind and their habitat. Suddenly buzzing sounds started ringing in the ind as the scarabs started flying out of the ind and charging towards the iing millions of chaos beasts. Shadowsh who have returned to the ind had an ugly expression, the number of his scarabs wouldn¡¯t be able to cope up with their current enemy, he was recalling all the scattered scarabs but it would take some time before they could return. He took a deep breath and calls out Toxic, because he doesn¡¯t want to Immediately rm the enemy with his trump card, which was Toxic himself he just told him to cover the entire ind with toxic gas that are made entirely for the chaos beasts. After releasingrge amount of poison that surrounds the entire ind, Shadowsh quickly store back Toxic to his special habitat inside Hentai. He quickly sound the rm that made all the people inside the ind to gather and when they saw the colorful gas surrounding the ind their expression be solemn. They thought that the danger that was found were the colorful gas that are swirling around the ind, Shadowsh knew what they were thinking and exins ¡°The poisonous mist surrounding the ind isn¡¯t the danger that endangers the ind.¡± ..... ¡°It is the very thing that would definitely help us defend this ce, Many of you would definitely die after this, there is a high chance that only 1% or lesser will survive.¡± The residents were confused as to why he was looking very solemn and were saying such ominous things, Old man emerald then looks at the people and said ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he knew what Old man emerald was thinking, he would also do the same thingter, he then looks at Zultan and Strawberry and told them ¡°The two of you will be responsible for protecting the ind, the time to ughter the invaders havee.¡± He then left the dumbfounded people of Defender Ind, but after the dawn of realization dawns unto them, their killing intent immediately rose and their eyes became blood red filled with hate. Strawberry immediately issues an order ¡°Everyone immediately start building a defense line in the shore of the ind, the others will bring all the monsters and animals to a safe ce.¡± The animals and monsters were raised by the people of the ind, it was a hard endeavor for them, if a war truly breakout then it was high likely that they would die. The people quickly went to the shore, because they have already started building some kind of defense line when they were training, it wasn¡¯t hard to finish the preparation quickly. While the people inside Defender Ind were working hard on their preparation, LS, Old man emerald and Shadowsh were standing in front of the iing army of the chaos world. The marine beasts of this world started to emit hatred and killing intent as they saw the approaching chaos beasts, because the world deemed the forces of the chaos world it¡¯s enemy, all the low intelligent beasts or beings would feel hatred towards them. LS did not stop them as he knew that this hatred would definitely help them during this war, Shadowsh alsomanded his clones to transform into different types of beasts and he use the world force to strengthen them. Because of his act of using world force, the knight that was sitting on the furthest part of the army stood up and his entire being starts to emit dense killing intent. He knew that if he could kill the chosen one of this world his mission would be considered half finish, he thenmanded the people in front of him to focus on the chosen and their orders were to kill him at any cost. What they didn¡¯t know is that Shadowsh have already blended around the marine beasts ready to start killing in a moment notice, he knew that he was the enemy number one target. Since he can¡¯t kill them in direct battle since it might expose him, he decided to kill discreetly, with the ten clones as a decoy for the experts and elites on the enemy side his identity would definitely be protected unless he was forced to expose himself. The chaos beasts are approaching in a craze manner but inwardly they were trembling in fear, the scarabs looks at them as if they were a delicious meal for them. What they were feeling right now is exactly how a bunny felt when it saw a wolf, the feeling of being a weak prey, the scarabs have developed into beings that wouldn¡¯t be harmed even after devouringrge amount of chaos Qi. But because of the difference between the numbers of two group, the scarabs would have a hard time being able to absorb everything in such a short amount of time, since it was day the Sr Rune Scarabs immediately use their berserk ability to power up themselves. The two sides collided, there was no deafening explosion but countless roars and attacks were thrown at each other, Shadowsh was hiding around the marine beasts, each time he moves one chaos beast would fall. Because of his ability to hide himself he doesn¡¯t caught that much attention, LS and Old man emerald did not join the fray immediately, the both of them knew that the first wave definitely consist of only cannon fodders. Shadowsh was the only one interested in obtainingrge amount of chaos beasts corpses, after all if his scarabs received all the chaos beasts that he kills, their strength would definitely increase, Toxic¡¯s strength would also increase. Based on the observation that he and Hentai have been doing, the scarabs were the best nutrient for Toxic, his saint Qi continue to be much more purer and denser as he continue to cultivate while also eating the scarabs. It seems that their is a predatory rtionship between rune beasts but he doesn¡¯t mind since this limit the number of scarabs and the only ones he ate are the weakest ones in the batch. The water became red because of the battle, numerous beasts in either side were wounded and many were also killed, the ten clones continue to wreck havoc deep in the chaos world group. Because of their action some of the elites in the chaos world force started to move, LS eyes lits up when he saw this, he then let¡¯s out a roar as all the marine beasts around him started firing towards the enemy. This was their firing squad, all the beasts and monsters around him have powerful elemental ability, even though low grade energies wouldn¡¯t harm the chaos beasts because of the difference between energy tiers but LS have handpicked every beasts and monsters around him. Their elemental energies are top sspared to the other beasts on the same realm, Old man emerald then release his aura that increase the power of all the beings around him. He had developed many support type skills to enhance thebat strength of hisrades, most of the time he uses these abilities to the sect disciples and elders of Divine Heaven Sect. The firing squad immediately felt invigorated, their attacks became more stronger and because of the water all around them, they wouldn¡¯t be exhausted that much making them a force not to be reckoned with. The ongoing attacks took a toll on the chaos beasts and many of them started dropping like flies, many of the chaos beasts were wounded but not many of them were killed but once theynded on the water, they were attacked by the marine beasts on the ocean. The darkness of the Stormy Sea Barrier helps Shadowsh greatly, he had been killing each and every chaos beasts he encounters, the war was clearly on their favor but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be too happy killing these cannon fodders. Just like what they had expected, once the cannon fodders were out of the way, the elites started moving and they created a barrier made up entirely of chaos Qi. The firing squad¡¯s attacks became useless, the chaos world force also expose their firing squad and immediately the battle tilts to their favor. LS became solemn he then issued another order and gigantic beasts starteding out of the water and form a wall in front of them, Old man emerald then increase their vitality, regeneration and defence, he has also release some seeds towards them that formed an armor all around their bodies. The gigantic beasts tanked all the attacks, the clones immediately started attacking the chaos Qi barrier in a crazed manner, even though they kept suffering from the attacks of the enemy it had no effect on their performance, they aren¡¯t true living beings after all. Chapter 721 Chapter 721: CHAPTER 690 TRICKING Even though this was the case, they would still disappear if their entire body was destroyed, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried that much, with the scarabs slowly gnawing at the chaos Qi barrier he knew that it would only take a couple of minutes before the shield of the chaos world force disappears. The leader of the chaos world force also knew this, he is quite sensitive towards chaos Qi and he knew that the amount of chaos Qi in their barrier continue to decrease. He then looks at the cloaked individuals in front of him, the cloaked individuals seems to receive some kind of order as all of them started to chant simultaneously. Chaos Qi surges towards the barrier once again strengthening it, they continue on their chant but this time their chant was different, countless wisp of spirit Qi started to fly towards them. The wisp of spirit Qi started to transform into illusionary figures, the figures resembles all the beasts that have fallen, they started to absorb chaos Qi immediately once they transformed to their former figures. Shadowsh raise his eyebrow when he saw this, he realized that the cloaked individuals serves as the mage and support of the enemy, they also have the same ability that of a necromancer or a lich. He knew that their situation would definitely be much more disadvantageous if he doesn¡¯t take care of the cloaked individuals but he couldn¡¯t get close to them as they are too deep into the enemy force. ..... The scarabs could devour souls but they aren¡¯t quite good at it as their ability to devour living beings, Sans and the other undeads are the ones that are great at exterminating such beings. He couldn¡¯t help but miss them already but he knew that he couldn¡¯t reminisce at this time, he continue to devise a n on how to approach them without being noticed. The souls that were brought back from the dead quickly charged towards the marine beasts, suddenly a powerful andrge st of me flew towards the iing ghosts incinerating them. Roar! A loud dragon roar full of fury and bloodlust was heard, then a ck dragon wearing a ming armor appears on the battlefield. Old man emerald¡¯s solemn expression became that of a shock then immediately turns into glee, he couldn¡¯t help but cry in joy ¡°FD! You have returned!¡± FD or Fire Demon Dragon King smirks when he heard the surprise behind his friend¡¯s shout but his expression became solemn as he looks towards the tide of enemy marching towards them. He then took a deep breath and spoke to LS and Old man emerald ¡°Reinforcement areing, I manage to arrive much earlier because my instinct was going haywire as our group got close to this ce.¡± Old man emerald have an expression of realization when he heard this, he sighed and said ¡°If this was any other time I would curse your cheat like instinct but right now I am relieved that it had informed you about our current situation.¡± FD then nodded, his entire body started expanding bing a ming behemoth with ck me, dragon Qi and demon Qi blends making his aura twice as intimidating as he first arrived. Themander of the chaos world force looks at his direction and killing intent could be sensed exuding around him, dragon Qi and demon Qi are two types of energies that are equal or much stronger than chaos Qi. He decided to make FD his main target and pointed at his direction, a dragon that exudes both dragon Qi and chaos Qi appeared, it then looks at FD with excitement and greed. FD immediately felt the pressure dawning unto him as he sensed the gaze of the chaos dragon, he knew that his enemy is clearly much more powerfulpared to him wether in terms ofbat strength or cultivation realm. The chaos dragon is a pseudo saint, even though it still haven¡¯t reached Saint Realm, it¡¯s strength is much stronger than ordinary Saints that haven¡¯t transformed their Qi into Saint Qi. Old man emerald knew that his friend¡¯s situation is looking from, he quickly started giving him buff, FD¡¯s aura immediately rose but it is still notparable to the chaos dragon. Shadowsh silent appeared behind him in a form of a fly, he then use his ability to control world force and strengthens FD, the chaos worldmander instantly sensed it and locks on him. Shadowsh immediately sensed a powerful spiritual sense locking on him, he smirks inwardly and without him doing anything, the spiritual sense that tried to lock on him broke and the chaosmander felt the bacsh but he doesn¡¯t react much. Chaos and Harmony were beings that have absolutely advantage towards the soul, since they were forbidden to fight because they have over exhausted themselves before, they just lie there and watch. Now that they had sensed a spiritual sense locking on Shadowsh of course they devours it without any hesitation, the spiritual sense of the chaos worldmander is clearly the strongest spiritual sense they have ever eaten but too bad they hadn¡¯t eaten much because their target quickly took back his spiritual sense. The chaos worldmander then looks at the direction where FD was standing, he was deep in thought curious as to why his spiritual sense was absorbed. He could only let it go but this doesn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry, on the contrary he was furious, the feeling of having his spiritual sense absorbed isn¡¯t that pleasant not to mention he lost his main target. FD on the other hand felt great, after being given an adequate amount of world force, an amount that his body could take and not implode, he now felt he was bursting with strength and was ready to test it. His gaze locks on the chaos dragon and the two instantly knew what each other was thinking, the chaos worldmander sent a message to the chaos dragon. ¡®General Zu, you are permitted to use all of your strength and not hold back, your only mission is to kill your target with any fail!¡¯ Upon hearing hismand, the eyes of the chaos dragon or general Zu lits up and charge towards FD. FD did not hesitate and also charge towards his opponent, because of the situation of the two, the two forces stops targeting them and resumes attacking each other. Now that FD is out of the way, this undeads quickly started gaining the upperhand but Shadowsh was no longer worried, he knew that reinforcement ising. He is just curious as to how they managed to arrive so quickly, the situation of their force became more dire, some of the chaos beasts manage to broke through the defense line and entered the ind but because of the poison they were quickly killed. Shadowsh knew that he should implement the next step to his n, he flew back to the ind with his aura in full release, the elites and the experts on the chaos world side immediately reacted. The chaos beasts that were focus killing their current enemy shifted their attention, they have received prior order of targeting Shadowsh if he ever appears. The chaos worldmander instantly knew that his force have fallen to a trap but he was toote to change anything, the distracted chaos beasts and soldiers were heavily injured or even killed by the retaliation of their opponent. The chaos worldmander knew that this was his mistake but he also couldn¡¯t just let Shadowsh go, he decided to push it through and the chaos knights and beasts started their crazed attack once again but this time their intention was to go to the ind. The marine beasts were already infected withrge amount of chaos Qi but something strange continue to happen all around the battlefield, the marine beasts that were infected by chaos Qi would be healed in just a short amount of time making the risk of them turning into chaos beasts basically null. Shadowsh was responsible for this, the one that entered the ind was his clones, because of the barrage of attacks thrown at me them, the chaos world army thought that they had taken down half of them. They are not wrong but they had only taken down 3 clones, one clone was recalled and the other acts as a diversion for the chaos world forces. The chaos world army did not realised that they were just chasing a clone but because of the quantity of the world force that the clone have released of course they would be fooled as clones wouldn¡¯t be able to hold that much world force without imploding. They are right, the clone have imploded and disappears, the one who had reced it was the clone that was recalled, the amount of world force that it was exuding is it¡¯s outmost limit but not to the point that it would implode just like the first clone. But the constant stream of world force flying towards the ind convinced the chaos world army that their target is now staying inside the ind making preparation to take them down. Chapter 722 Chapter 722: CHAPTER 691 A DIRE SITUATION The chaos world army¡¯s elites have already started moving, Shadowsh was a bit surprised to see just how strong they are, in terms of power, they are multiple times much stronger than their side. His n to stall for time became more and more impossible to aplish, and just like he had predicted, the chaos beasts manage to break through the line of defense that the marine beasts have made and started reaching the edge of the ind. The elites were unlike the mindless chaos beasts, they are much smarter and they easily took care of all the wounded marine beasts they had encountered, the number on Shadowsh¡¯s side started dwindling down. Old man emerald was having a hard time dealing with the injured marine beasts, even though there are some marine beasts that also have healing skills, their healing is much slowerpared to the pace of the marine beasts being injured. Shadowsh knew that the reinforcement wouldn¡¯t arrive that quickly and could only tell LS tomand his subordinates to retreat towards the other side of the ind using the portal that he had built. The ind was situated in a unique location, it was blocking the entrance of the chaos world, the chaos world army could go around the ind but they need to pass through the inhabitated ind that is now filled with the world¡¯s restriction because of their own doing. The chaos worldmander also doesn¡¯t want to let Shadowsh escape and would definitely attack the ind, the number of marine beasts became more and more lesser as they continue retreating to the other side. ..... The chaos worldmander and the other intelligent ones of course have realised this, they wanted to investigate what was happening but because of the scarabs interference they had a hard time aplishing this task. Especially the Sr Rune Scarabs that could even deal massive blow to a group of elite chaos knights, the chaos world army doesn¡¯t want to meaninglessly lose their lives so they could only focus on getting to the ind. Shadowsh continue protecting the marine beasts as they continue to retreat, he had taken all the corpses that he could acquire, he doesn¡¯t want to do this but he knew that with the ability of the cloaked individuals that resembles that of a necromancer or a lich, leaving corpses behind is a bad idea. He could only promise to either give their bodies to their descendant or bury them to Defender Ind or the inds that are near, the marine beasts actually doesn¡¯t want to retreat because the world have influenced them. Fortunately for them, LS¡¯s dragon aura is that of a divine beast, he is able to calm them down even after they were influenced by the world¡¯s intent. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar and charge towards the cluster of chaos beasts after seeing that many more marine beasts were being killed, he did not use his true aura and copies one of the marine beast. His appearance did not attract that much attention but when he started his wanton ughter, he quickly became the prime target for the elite chaos knights, he knew that he had achieved his goal already and quickly swam towards the deepest part of the sea. The elite chaos knights chase after him riding chaos beasts that are adept at swimming but they couldn¡¯t catch up to him, not to mention it was very dark, a suitable environment for Shadowsh to fade out. The elite chaos knights stops their pursuit and started returning back to the shore but before they coulde out of the ocean, one of them attacks a teammate and continue killing more before running away. This caused chaos for the group, as they continue to swam back up, one after another, their very own teammates started attacking them, the chaos beasts were also killed but at least not one of them attacked their riders. When they finally got back up, they quickly jump off of their ride and separated with one another, they look at each other vigntly, the strange action garner attention to some of the elite chaos knights. Theirmander also looks at their direction, even though he hadn¡¯t receive any information, he had deduced what was happening and his killing intent immediately erupted. He then nodded towards the cloaked individuals, they stop theif chanting and change it into a different one,rge amount of chaos Qi, spirit Qi and death converged towards them. Shadowsh who was watching everything under the sea had already had his guard up, he is curious on what they are gonna do, he knew that the chaos worldmander have realised something but he wasn¡¯t confident if he had discovered his identity. Suddenly his expression changed as he quickly swam towards the ind with incredible speed, he doesn¡¯t know what was happening but his instinct told them that it was incredibly dangerous for him. The cloaked chaos beings finished their chant, a gray beam shes towards a specific direction hitting a marine beasts, but oddly enough the beam didn¡¯t hurt the beast but only marked it. The chaos worldmander have already made his move when the beam flew, his attack was also a beam but it is white in color, just when it was about to hit the beast, a shocking situation ured. The beast that was marked by the gray mark full of chaos Qi and death Qi transformed into a giant dragon that exudes thick world force but even after this the dragon was thrown backward by the powerful white beam. Shadowsh was the marine beast, he knew that the situation isn¡¯t looking too good for him at the moment, when he had sensed the iing gray beam, his instinct told him that it was bad news for him. The white beam was also bad news for him but not as much as the gray beam, without any hesitation he use the power of the white beam to propel himself towards the ind but after taking the blow he realised that it was too powerful for him to take and he hurriedly shifted his body but his left chest was destroyed. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly winced in pain but he still felt relieved that he managed to get away, the chaos worldmander became furious because his target managed to survive his attack. He thenmanded his subordinates to continue advancing towards the ind at all cost, meanwhile inside the ind, numerous trees andnd was destroyed because of Shadowsh. He spat out a mouthful of blood, half of his chest was destroyed and because of the Saint Qi residing on it, the wound wasn¡¯t regenerating, if he couldn¡¯t activate his regeneration he wouldn¡¯t be able to transform. He then summoned out Toxic and told him to continue to strengthen the toxic gas now that the chaos world army have decided to advance into the ind. Looking at the destroyed part of the ind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful, he hadn¡¯t thought that the forces of the chaos world would attack so early, his preparation isn¡¯tplete yet. He knew that they might abandoned the ind causing all of his work to be useless after this, he could only sigh and knew that this might be thest time that this ind will exist in this world. A fight between Saints would definitely destroy this ind, unlike most open worlds, their world is still immature and it still haven¡¯t created aw for Saints that is why advancing to Saint Realm in this world is impossible. FD have also return back to the ind but his entire body was full of wounds, even with his domineering ck me armor, he still wasn¡¯t a match against his opponent. Old man emerald quickly approached him and started healing his wound, but his expression immediately changed once he started doing so. He can¡¯t heal the wounds, his expression became more grave as time passes by, he realised that he cannot heal the wounds in just a short amount of time. FD also realised this after sensing that his wounds were only recovering bit by bit, he knew that he would just be wasting his friend¡¯s energy so he quickly spoke ¡°Emerald just stop, it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll just rest for bit, with my vitality and regeneration, these wounds of mine would definitely disappear.¡± He knew that his friend was only saying this for him to stop wasting his energy but he turns a deaf ear into it and continue to heal him. Some scarabs flew towards FD andtched on him, Old man emerald was confused but he suddenly widens his eyes in surprise as he saw the scarabs absorbing some kind of energy, this in turn increase FD¡¯s regeneration ability. He quickly had a realization, he looks at Shadowsh and saw that he was doing the same thing as FD, he quickly puts his arm on FD¡¯s back once again and push his lifeforce unto him. Chapter 723 Chapter 723: CHAPTER 692 ZULTAN Slowly the chaos beasts manage to entert the ind but because they need to pass through toxic gas first, their condition was clearly bad and with this, the residents of Defender Ind immediately use the opportunity to take them down one by one. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, his chest finally recovers what it was once before, he use the world force to purge the Saint chaos Qi on his wound and devours the purged energy to recover some of his stamina. He was frustrated, not because of the attack that the chaos worldmander have thrown at him but because of the chaos mark on his body, from Chaos and Harmony¡¯s observation, the mark was etched on his soul. It should erode his soul but because he has an attribute on his soul and the two fish guarding it, the mark wasn¡¯t able to use it¡¯s other function. But for him, this mark is of a great inconvenience, he just wish that reinforcement would arrive before this ind is destroyed, he then look at LS, FD and Old man emerald and spoke. His voice is very solemn ¡°Be careful, during the next couple of days we must hold on, FD update on the reinforcement.¡± FD felt a bit better after his bro healed him, he then shook his head and one could clearly see the sadness on his face ¡°The only reason I have arrived early is because of a dragon named Banjo, he had teleported me to a closer distance, I then use Infernal Burst to get here and I used 1 month to arrive here.¡± ..... Old man emerald then raise his hand and ps the back of FD¡¯s head, he then shouted ¡°You fool! What the hell were you thinking?! Using Infernal Burst for a whole month and directly going to war! Are you thinking of rushing to your death?!¡± FD knew that he was in the wrong, but he couldn¡¯t help himself after seeing a worthy enemy and a chance to help his bros, he then mumbles softly ¡°But you look very happy when I hacd arrived.¡± Old man emerald raises his eyebrow and res at him making him shut up, the only reason why he was able to fight almost without regards to his health is because of his bro. Shadowsh and LS flew towards the edge of the toxic gas, dodging all the attacks that were thrown from the outside, the toxic is able to dissolve chaos Qi but even it, is unable to cope up with thousands upon thousands of attacks and invasion. Fortunately Toxic is able to create more poison as long as he has energy, he could recover his energy by either absorbing the surrounding spirit Qi or snacking on Corpse Eating Scarabs. Shadowsh knew that the scarabs outside were still fighting and the elite chaos knights aren¡¯t able to deal with them that quickly, not to mention, the performance of the undeads have be weak. It seems that marking him with the gray chaos mark have dxpernded quite a lot of energy to the group of cloaked chaos beings, he cannot go out so he could only send hisst remaining close to go on a suicide mission outside. All of his other clones were destroyed but at least they had taken down many chaos beasts and knights with them, meanwhile the number of chaos beasts that have managed to pass through the poison barrier continue to increase. The residents of Defender Ind were still fearless, they continue to go on a killing spree, even though their enemies are injured, they still acted cautiously making it possible for no one to die in their group. Strawberry¡¯s reaction is clearly the same as her fellow defenders, and because she understood how they felt, she forces herself to stop her raging killing intent and only picked one of two chaos beasts that managed to pass to kill leaving the others many enemies to vent their hate. Vultan hate isn¡¯t as much as his fellow defenders, he doesn¡¯t kill and would only stand nearby ready to act if anything suddenly happens that would put harm to Strawberry or his fellow defenders. He had acted twice now, the first time is when, a dead snake chaos beasts suddenly attacks and a chaos beasts that tried to self destruct, these two instances he had saved the lives of his fellow defenders. Shadowsh, LS, and FD saw that the number of chaos beasts that managed to pass through the poison barrier have be too great for the defenders to cope up. Without hesitation the three of them joins this fray, Old man emerald started retreating towards the direction of thd forest, when he reached the location where the bees are located, he nodded before throwing some seeds in the surrounding. He then cut his arm and scatters his blood in the area making all the nts grow at crazy pace, the seeds that were thrown became gorgeous flowers that release rxing scent and gentle light. He became tired after all of this, the seeds that he had nted where high grade medical nts that would help him on his healing work but he has expendedrge amount of Mana, spirit Qi and lifeforce to make them grow quickly, he needs to recover. On the edge of the poison barrier, the situation have once again tilt to the favor of the residents of Defender Ind, now that the trio have joined the fray, the rate of chaos beasts dying increased. The chaos beasts could only helplessly watch as they were ughtered, this continue until one chaos knight manage to pass through and he instantly unleashed a powerful attack that sent the defenders flying but fortunately no one died. The chaos knight was not only suffering from being poisoned but he was also expendedrge amount of energy just to pass through the poison barrier. The residents have also trained their bodies to be extremely tough so such an attack wouldn¡¯t instantly kill them, the other residents immediately surrounded the chaos knight but a shout came from behind them that cause them to retreat ¡°Everyone fall back!¡± The voice belongs to Zultan, he was always on guard against any unexpected event, when the chaos knight have just arrived, he had already locked on him. But he was toote to stop the knight from attacking earlier, he knew that the chaos knight is too much for his fellow defenders, unless it was Strawberry, he wasn¡¯t confident if the others will be able to deal with him. He then release his aura and approached the chaos knight, the two instantly knew that they would be facing each other in a life and death battle, the two grips their weapons and attacks. What Zultan use is a pair of scimitar that looks extremely menacing, the de was ck, he requested this from Shadowsh, he wanted to use this type of weapon because his father have once use some type of weapon simr to this and it had been imprinted on his mind that this was the perfect weapon for him. The chaos knight wields a standard broadsword, the two of them charge at each other and sh, the two weapons created sparks as they collided. Zultan then spins but his opponent is much stronger than him, even though he was poisoned he still managed to ward off the attack, he then push Zultan away with his sword. Seemingly knowing this Zultan quickly spat out a ck energy in the shape of needle from his mouth, the chaos knight clenched his fist and punched the needle away. Using this opportunity, Zultan charge from below, the chaos knight kicks the ground propelling himself backwards and waves his sword towards his target. Tilting sideway he managed to barely dodge the attack of his opponent, he then started spinning once again but this time he looks like a drill. The chaos knight knew that he couldn¡¯t block the attack in the same way like earlier, he then made a stance and his entire aura changes bing sharp, he then started thrusting his sword forward creating numerous sword images. Zultan¡¯s attack collided with the sword images causing sparks to fly everywhere, he then stops spinning and started spinning normally to ward off the attack. He quickly retreated but the chaos knight just won¡¯t let him escape that easy, he steps forward and it seems like his sword have disappear and became a white beam. Zultan¡¯s expression changed, the attack was too fast, he gritted his teeth and threw his scimitar towards his opponent, this move made the chaos knight sneer at him. He tilted his head and dodges the attack meanwhile his sword have been embedded on his target¡¯s body. Zultan have already prepared for this and raises his right hand and made a e back¡¯ gesture, the scimitar that he had thrown actually stops on its track and flew backwards. The chaos knight didn¡¯t expected this would happen, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish Zultan. He quickly pulls his sword back but Zultan grabs it and his hand started bleeding, but hd refuse to let go, the chaos knight could only let it go because the scimitar was now very close. Chapter 724 Chapter 724: CHAPTER 693 ll Peng! The chaos knight blocked the attack with a spin, his fist was coated with chaos Qi to increase his power and defence but even with this, the armor on his fist broke. Zultan smirked because he had already expected this, his hand then made a w gesture and attacks the defenseless knight, his hand was covered with ck poison that exudes a sinister vibe. Bang! The chaos knight was forced backward because of the attack, the w attack has prating attack, his armor only blocked half of the power of the w attack and half of it collided with his physical body. Fortunately for him as a chaos being, his physical constitution is much tougher than most beings at the same level, Zultan then grabs the handle of the sword and pulls it. Blood immediately started pouring out of the wound, Shadowsh who was watching from afar nodded in appreciation, he saw that his expression didn¡¯t changed even after experiencing such thing. Zultan frowns as he hold the sword, he quickly threw it towards the direction of their base so that the chaos knight wouldn¡¯t obtain it back, the chaos knight looks at his sword that was thrown away. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain his sword back but this doesn¡¯t mean that he was helpless, he then made a boxing stance and his entire aura once again changed. ..... Zultan looks at him with a solemn expression, he had already seen what the knight was capable of without his sword, his earlier attack would have cut off an ordinary person arm but the chaos knight was able to deflect it with just a punch. Zultan then stabs an acupoint on his arm to stop the bleeding, he raises his hand and his scimitar returns, the two of them looks at each other and as if they understand what each other was thinking, the two of them charge at each other at the same time. On a different side, Strawberry have encountered a wounded chaos beasts that radiates an aura that belongs to a Xiantian Emperor Realm, the difference between the two is clearly too great for Shadowsh to just let her be. But the chaos beasts on topic is on thest ditch of his life, if it was able to use at least 10% of its strength, Shadowsh would still worry but the poison that Toxic have released is slowly weakening the beast. Strawberry then grabs her sword and raised it, the entire ind seems to resonates with her action, her aura then increased to the point that the injured Xiantian Emperor beast felt danger. Strawberry has the ability and authority to use the power inside ind, the powerful vitality of the ind would increase her power to a whole new degree, that¡¯s why even though her cultivation realm is almost nonexistent as long as she stays on the ind, her strength would beparable to a early to mid Xiantian King elite expert. She quickly executed the sword art that Shadowsh have taught her and without any fail, it broke the defense of the chaos beast and manage to aggravate it¡¯s wound. The chaos beasts wails in pain but it still retaliate, it swung it¡¯s tail and hit Strawberry, she was already prepared for it and executed her sword art once again. Numerous sword Qi converged and blocked the attack and at the same time hurt the chaos beast, but the power behind the tail hurts Strawberry and she was forced to take a couple step backward because of the impact. The chaos beasts open it¡¯s mouth and release a sound based attack, Strawberry¡¯s expression changes and she stabs the ground and a golden barrier formed around her. Boom! The ground shook, the golden barrier cracks just after the first wave, Shadowsh sighed when he saw this, he realised that a Xiantian Emperor chaos beasts no matter how injured it was is still too strong for Strawberry. He then grabs the chaos beasts in front of his and broke it¡¯s neck, he took out a bone from the creature and snaps it making its edge sharp, then with a roar he threw the bone spike towards the injured Xiantian Emperor chaos beasts that Strawberry was fighting. The beast¡¯s gaze was locked on Strawberry, it saw that the barrier was now in the state that one little push would break it, but before it could celebrate it¡¯s victory it¡¯s vision cked out and it lost consciousness. The bone spike embedded itself on the head of the chaos beast, because the beast have it¡¯s mouth opened while it was releasing it¡¯s sound based attack one could clearly see the bone spike standing tall inside it¡¯s mouth. Strawberry was startled but quickly she realised who had saved her and looks at Shadowsh withplicated expression, she though that she was disappointing him. Suddenly his voice could be heard on her head and her body trembles, she then nodded at him and carries her sword before flying towards the direction where Zultan and the chaos knight were fighting. The mission that was given to her was to help Zultan vanquish the chaos knight, she didn¡¯t ask any question and immediately follows the order. Shadowsh realised that the chaos knight that Zultan was fighting was actually slowly getting adapted fighting while suffering from the poison that Toxic have created. His strength, speed and reaction speed have started to recover, Zultan¡¯s situation is bing more dire as time passes by, if he was left unattended, he would have a high probability of dying. Back to where Zultan is, both him and the chaos knights have already shed countless of times, just like what Shadowsh have realised, he also thought of the same thing during their sh. Meanwhile, the chaos knight couldn¡¯t help but marvel how talented his opponent is, he had nearly been killed more than three times while the two were fighting. Zultan started breathing more haggardly, he knew that his condition isn¡¯t looking too good at the moment, the chaos Qi started invading his body and it was a very painful experience. The chaos knight once again charge towards him with his right fist clenched into a punch, he then initiate three left jab at incredible speed. Zultan knew that he shouldn¡¯t take a punch from his enemy¡¯s right fist, he had experienced just how powerful it was and knew that if he ever took a punch again from that fist, he would definitely go down. He started moving his body in a strange manner dodging all the jabs that were thrown at him, his scimitar was hovering on top of him ready to attack at any second. He was holding a ck dagger on his right hand, this was his second and backup weapon, other than this, he also had another dagger that looks like a kunai on his pocket but because he can¡¯t use his left hand, he just left it there. He started stabbing his dagger and when it collided with the chaos knight¡¯s punch, he wouod be pushed back a little but he continue to persevere and waiting for the right opportunity to counterattack. The chaos knight wouldn¡¯t let him close, his left jab is fast, precise and lethal, it is the weapon that serves as both attack and defense to his enemy. But he slowly realised that Zultan have adopted to his rhythm, he knew that if he continue to fight this way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. He slowly started getting closer, he knew that as he get closer, the danger that he would be experiencing would multiply, he wouldn¡¯t be able win this fight unscathed. He had already expected to die in this battlefield, knowing that he was inside the enemy base, since he was about to die anyway at least he would be able to take down a genius fighter on the enemy side. A glint passes through Zultan¡¯s eyes, the scimitar suddenly moves at incredible speed flying towards the chaos knight, even though he was already cautious, the chaos knight still took the attack and the armor on his shoulder was destroyed and his blood seeps out of his body. He had tried to dodge earlier but the speed of the scimitar was too fast, also he was too close and wouldn¡¯t be able to evade that effectively. Zultan then use a spiritual based attack to stun the chaos knight before throwing the dagger towards him and retreating. The scimitar flew back making it impossible for the chaos knight to block the two attacks simultaneously, the chaos knight managed to recover quickly from the spiritual based assault. His right hand have already been bursting with power all this time, but he had been saving it up for the perfect opportunity tond a decisive hit to Zultan. He then turns his back on the dagger and punched with great ferocity towards the iing scimitar, it seems that a roar of a tiger came out when he released the punch. Chapter 725 Chapter 725: CHAPTER 694 THE CHAOS KNIGHT lll Boom! The scimitar was thrown back but before it get far, a hand suddenly grabs it and forcefully bend it, it¡¯s tenacity is quite great but with the chaos knight strength and his chaos Qi, it still couldn¡¯tst long. Zultan felt a soul wrenching pain, he knew it was because his scimitar which was also his soul weapon was now being destroyed by his opponent, he quickly took out his kunai and threw it towards his opponent. The chaos knight have long realised that the scimitar was a soul weapon, he had been waiting for the opportunity to destroy to deal a blow to Zultan. He knew that a soul weapon is connected to its owner via the soul, it has endless potential as long as it was nurtured well but it would also be considered a fatal weakness for the user if it was obtain by his/her opponent. He also sensed what was happening via his spiritual sense and knew that Zultan have thrown a kunai at him, he couldn¡¯t move right now because of the scimitar, if he ever move then there is a high chance that the scimitar would be able to escape his grasp. What he didn¡¯t know is that the kunai has a paper slip attached to it, a rune was inscribed on it, judging from the aura of the rune, the individual that have inscribed it was a powerful figure. Zultan wasn¡¯t reluctant one bit after using one of the gifts that Shadowsh have given him, the paper is inscribed with the rune of explosion and because it was written with the help of the pure yang Qi of the sun, it¡¯s power is quite powerful. ..... Boom! The paper slip exploded causing the chaos knight to be thrown back to the poison fog, meanwhile the explosion also threw the scimitar towards the same direction as the chaos knight. He was too weak to control his scimitar so he could only watch helplessly as it was thrown towards the poisonous fog but at least he knew that the fog is created specifically for chaos beings so his scimitar wouldn¡¯t be harmed that much. The chaos knight hadn¡¯t thought that his opponent would still have such a trump card hidden on his sleeve, he felt the searing from the extreme yang Qi that was brought by the explosion. He then nted his feet on the ground with his jaws clenched hard, he knew that if he ever returns back to the poison barrier, his fate would definitely be sealed, so without any regards to his energy and injury, he forcefully stops himself. His feet dug deeper to the ground as he continue to fly backward but finally after a arduous effort, he managed to stop himself but the amount of energy he had used nearly left him empty. his trail could clearly be seen on the destroyed ground he was standing, he looks at Zultan who was now in the verge of fainting and felt his spirit rising, he knew that victory was now in sight but before he could recover his energy and finish off his enemy a bright golden sword Qi came flying towards him. He was too exhausted to react and the sword Qi pierced his back and blood started dripping down on his chest, he knew that his heart was pierced. He looks at Zultan and mustered all of the remaining strength on his body and charge towards him, numerous more golden sword Qi started flying towards him and judging from their speed, they would reach him before he could reach his target. Peng! Peng! Peng! The numerous golden sword Qi rain down on him like there is no end and causes his speed to slows down, Strawberry appears in front of the semi unconscious Zultan and quickly went into an attacking stance towards the chaos knight. The knight looks at Strawberry in shock, he hadn¡¯t thought that the person that attacked him was a little girl but before he could register what was happening, Strawberry already attacks giving him no time to react. The ring golden light that came with the sword have brought back the chaos knight to his current situation and without hesitation he rolls to the side but he reacted a bit toote as the ring golden light pierced his shoulder. Without any energy to back his defense up his armor prove useless against Strawberry¡¯s sword Qi, and just like him she was ruthless and continue attacking and not holding back the least. At first the armor block some attacks but as time passes by, the number of wounds on the chaos knight¡¯s body amplify but he stubbornly refuse to die and continue to crawl closer to the two. Even with the barrage of golden sword Qi the chaos knight continue to crawl towards them and his life was already in the state that he would definitely die, the only thing that made him kept going was his determination and an arcane skill that turns him into a half undead. Finally he managed to get close enough and he lets out a maniacalughter, Strawberry once again stabs his heart but it didn¡¯t made him stopughing. He then took out an orb from his storage right that is full of chaos Qi and took out his mask, during this moment Strawberry did not stop attacking but it looks like her attack have no effect. Once she saw the chaos knight taking off his helmet her eyes lits up, since she cannot kill him by attacking his body then he will kill him by stabbing his head, her height was just too short to be able to urately hit the head but now that the opponent is very close, she had obtained her chance. She quickly stabs her sword towards the chaos knight but it was halted in mid air, a hand managed to capture her de with ease, she then saw the chaos knight looking at her with killing intent. His handsome face was now gray and his eyes were ck except for his pupils that glows eerily, the chaos knight have transformed himself into an undead, he doesn¡¯t want to do such a thing because it would definitely prevent him from reincarnating but he could only do such thing toplete his desire. He only hope that his side would properly turn him into a real undead when they obtained his corpse, a gray orb appeared on his chest where his heart was located. The orb have reced his heart and was now his source his power, he then pulls hard making Strawberry fly towards him, without hesitation at all he punched her into the stomach making her fly backwards at incredible speed. Strawberry started vomiting after receiving that punch but she didn¡¯t became afraid, on the contrary she res at the chaos knight and raises her hand. Energy started gathering on top of her creating arge golden palm and it quickly flew towards the chaos knight, because he had lost his sword earlier, the chaos knight could only receive the attack with his fist. He took a step forward that causes the area around him you vibrate, he lets out a loud battle cry and punches out a powerful fist attack that created an energy that formed into a roaring tiger and collided with the golden palm. Bang! The entire surrounding started shaking with the collision, Strawberry took this opportunity to obtain her sword back, she once again appeared in front of Zultan, adamant on protecting him. She quickly sent out a barrage of attacks that causes sparks to fly, she was trying to wear down her opponent but it seems that her opponent was too strong for her. The chaos knight managed to adapt from Strawberry¡¯s crazy attack, he knew that he could only stay on his current state in just ten minutes, after that he needs to preserve his soul on his body if not it would definitely dissipate. On Strawberry¡¯s side the area was very bright with golden glow that emits an extremely sharp aura, on the chaos knight¡¯s side countless white tigers were roaring and colliding with golden sword Qi. For anyone who was watching the fight, it looks very mesmerizing but for the fighter themselves one wrong move would definitely cause death for them. The chaos knight kept on punching and advancing, each punch he made would create a white or gray tiger appearing and roaring full of majesty and power. He knew that he doesn¡¯t have that much time but he wasn¡¯t anxious, he felt that even if he did not seed he knew that his death wasn¡¯t shameful. He continue advancing and when he reach a close enough distance he lets out a roar and charge with great ferocity, he decided to overuse the energy inside his core to get close to Strawberry. Strawberry was taken aback by the sudden charge of her opponent, she had been dishing out heavy attacks throughout all this time and yet her opponent still has energy to spare which was a shock for her. Chapter 726 Chapter 726: CHAPTER 695 THE FIGHT IN THE POISON BARRIER The chaos knight was actually gambling his soul for a chance to kill Strawberry and Zultan, by overusing his core he would also be usingrge part of his soul but he doesn¡¯t regret anything, for him being able to kill these two is all worth it. He aims his fist and clenched hard, his eyes were shimmering with excitement as he saw Strawberry¡¯s extremely close and panicked expression, he knew that he had won on his gamble. Bang! Crack! A loud thud and cracking could be heard, Strawberry was holding her sword in front of her but the scene in front of her was different from what she had expected. A scimitar was embedded on the core of the chaos knight, it destroyed the core making the chaos knight to stop on his track, he looks at Zultan and saw his somewhat hollow eyes looking at him with his hand raised and was making a e back¡¯ gesture. ¡®I lost¡¯ That¡¯s was hisst thought before having his soul dispersing towards the void, his body continue to stand in a punching posture, if he wasn¡¯t killed in thest second, then Strawberry would have her head burst into a pulp. Strawberry started heaving a sigh of relief to calm her tiny beating heart, she knew that she had brushed of death just now, if the scimitar didn¡¯t destroyed the core then she knew that she would have died. Recalling the scimitar, she quickly looks at Zultan and saw his posture and knew that he was the one who had killed the chaos knight, she quickly ran to him and use her golden Qi to scan his body. ..... She realised that his condition is very bad but she was confused, she knew for a fact that Zultan wouldn¡¯t faint with just this kind of physical injury. She quickly carry and his scimitar and flew to Old man emerald, meanwhile on Shadowsh¡¯s side, he was in a killing spree together with FD and LS. The three of them were too strong for any injured chaos beasts to take, a horse chaos beasts that looks like a kirin appeared but just as it passes through the poison barrier, a w appeared in front of it and grabs its head before throwing it to the ground. Bam! The ground shook with the impact of the attack, the kirin horse neighs in pain but before it could finish its cry a foot smashes on its head burying it into the ground. FD was surprised that he didn¡¯t managed to kill the kirin horse after the two consecutive attacks that he had dished out, he then raises his hand a giant ming sword appeared on top of him. ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s voice could be heard, FD stops and looks at him in confusion, he was about to finish off his target, but since his friend have other ideas for it, he doesn¡¯t mind sparing it. He threw the horse kirin to Shadowsh and flew towards another chaos beasts, he was having a great time but he was still in process of recovering his peak condition so he only picked the weakest batch of Xiantian King or Emperor beasts to kill. Shadowsh caught the horse kirin and start absorbing it¡¯s chaos Qi but after doing this he realised that the horse was already in a perfect state of being a chaos beasts, that means that unlike Leviathan it had already transformed into a chaos being. He could only kill it, he then took the bloodline from it¡¯s body and store it inside Hentai, he then threw the corpse to the baby Primordial Rune Scarabs to help them grow faster. He looks at the iing enemy and knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before more chaos beasts manage to pass through, he could onlymand Toxic to move even this might inform the enemy of his presence. Toxic immediately entered the poison barrier and started his own killing spree there, Shadowsh knew that unless themander of the chaos world move, Toxic will be unmatched. He then looks at FD who was still in process of recovering and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with his best on the uing battle, he shouted ¡°FD rest for now! We¡¯ll gonna need your helpter.¡± FD who was punching an injured chaos beast to death froze, he then took out his sword once again and cut off the chaos beast¡¯s head before flying to where Old man emerald is. LS approached Shadowsh seeking answers, of course as his stepfather he quickly knew what he wanted to ask and he had already been meaning to ask him ¡°LS, do you have a subordinate that would be able to fight onnd without having theirbat strength reduced by 50%?¡± LS started thinking and finally managed to remember a few, Shadowsh saw his expression and felt hopeful, he quickly said ¡°Immediately bring them to the ind, we need all the help we could get.¡± LS nodded before flying towards the sea on the opposite direction where the chaos beasts are charging, Shadowsh was the only one left to defend against high ranking chaos beasts and knights. Fortunately he has the same ability as the scarabs so he could absorb the chaos Qi from his enemies to replenish his energy, he lets out a roar and charge towards the poison barrier to reduce more enemies. On Old man emerald¡¯s side, he was now having a hard time healing the injured defenders that kept oning, if he was on his peak condition he might be able to cope up with but now, after summoning his nt warriors and creating a healing garden he was exhausted. FD arrives and saw that his friend have already created his trump card the healing garden, without any hesitation at all he just lies there and sleep. Old man emerald was speechless by his friend¡¯s action but he knew that this was truly the best method for someone like FD to rest and besides his healing garden would definitely increase the speed of his recovery. Knowing that Shadowsh would be busy taking care of the chaos beasts rampaging on the frontline he orders his nt monsters to help defend he ind. Shadowsh who was inside the poison barrier started killing anything that he encounter, he grabs one of the chaos beast that looks like a snake and use it as a rope and pulls hard. A bear chaos beast was captured, it was then pulled and when it got near to him, he opens his w and dug out the heart of the bear before throwing it¡¯s corpse into the chamber of scarabs. He still did not kill the snake as he decided to use it as a weapon, he started waving it around like a whip and would also use at like asso and capture any chaos beasts in the area. But it seems that the snake couldn¡¯tst long, a ming tiger appeared and burned the snake¡¯s body, he looks at the iing ming tiger and fired a powerful dragon breath that eradicated it. He charge towards his enemies but this time he was using his sword, with one sword strike he managed to behead more than a dozen beasts around him. He started waving his sword more and more, because of how fast he attacks the chaos beasts couldn¡¯t fully capture his de and most of the time they don¡¯t even know how they had died. He then stops attacking and saw the approaching chaos knights, it seems that the elites finally started moving, he started pouring his Qi into the sword and he shouted. Heavenly Imperial sh! The chaos knights could sense the iing attack and many of them took a step forward and brought out their huge shield forming a wall that blocked the attack. Bang! The powerful sword Qi causes the shields to rattle but did not cause the shield bearers to retreat, Shadowsh raised his eyebrow lightly and thought that his enemy are truly different to the armies he had fought in the past. He started dishing out more attacks and this time he no longer sticks to only Heavenly Imperial sh but also his other attacks to confuse his enemies. The crazy barrage of attack put a dent on the shields, the shield bearers were quite shocked by this but they continue to persevere, many of their teammates help them by forming another barrier of chaos Qi in front of their wall of shield. Battle form, Shadowsh use his mostmon form, the battle form that consists of numerous berserk abilities of all of his bloodline. His spike on his aura did not go unnoticed, the shield bearers knew that they would once again received another barraged of attack but they are confused as they hadn¡¯t received any attack even after a couple of seconds. Those that were great at using spiritual sense immediately use them to investigate and they saw Shadowsh crouching with his two swords on his hand and nine tails on his back. Chapter 727 Chapter 727: CHAPTER 696 TWO SWORD STYLE A deathly silence dawns on the battlefield, the sword Qi and the sword intent on Shadowsh¡¯s body continue to increase and the sense of dread that the chaos army were now feeling only continue to amplify. Shadowsh finally opens his eyes and they were glowing with golden and ck light, he shouted with great strength ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) A powerful sword Qi flew towards the chaos army and it shes with the barrier that was formed entirely of chaos Qi, the barrier broke and the shield bearers or the tanks have to receive it with their shield. Bang! The force threw the tanks backwards, the shield also broke after the sword Qi dissipate, Shadowsh who was watching from his spot was shocked, even he didn¡¯t know expect how powerful his attack would be, he had only obtain an enlightenment andbined many sword arts he knew into one technique. His eyes lits up as he realized that this was his chance to deal a massive blow to the chaos army, he opens his mouth and his tails started moving also. Nine balls filled with yin, demon and chaos Qi started floating around him, on the other hand yang Qi started gathering on his mouth, he then release his attack and it flew towards the chaos army. Numerous swordsman from the chaos world army took a step forward and made an attacking stance, their actions were in synced, they then let out a bellow and released their attacks. ..... The sword Qi that they had formed flew towards the iing bombs but their sword Qi were too weak and it was quickly dispersed, the firing squad then went to help the swordsman battalion and started firing numerous attacks at the nine balls of destruction. The nine balls of destruction couldn¡¯t bear so much attack thrown at them and they exploded, the explosion swepts through the chaos army, the tanks that have their shield destroyed stood up and let¡¯s out a battle cry and received the impact with their own body. Boom! They were once again thrown backwards but this time they were heavily injured, the only thing that have saved them were their heavy army, they managed to saved theirrades from the impact but they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight in the next battle. But they didn¡¯t thought about the dragon breath that Shadowsh have fired at them, they managed to make the nine balls of destruction explode but they still haven¡¯t dealt with the dragon breath. It pierces through the smoke and exploded at the center of the army causing massive damage to the army, many chaos beings were killed in that attack and many more were injured by the impact. Shadowsh smirks and was about to fire another shot when he sensed a powerful attack flying towards him, he quickly bend to the side to dodge the attack, an arrow made up entirely of chaos Qi shot passed through him. He looks at the direction where the arrow was shot and saw a caped white knight riding a morous horse looking at him coldy, he was holding a crystal bow that exudes holy feeling. The caped white knight is a Saint expert, only people on Saint Realm would be able to threaten him, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t advanced right now since he is the only individual in the area, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat all of his enemies. Without any hesitation he decided to retreat, the caped white knight have already expected this, he shot more arrows towards him and the speed and number of his shot is extremely shocking. Shadowsh threw his two swords high and his tails grabs them, the other seven tails hardens, together with his speed and spiritual field he quickly dodges and block all the attacks thrown at him. The caped white knight was a bit surprised when he saw this, his gaze became more solemn and he patted his horse, the horse seems to know what he was thinking and raise it¡¯s front hooves and neighs loudly. The crystal bow on the caped white knight¡¯s hand started glowing, meanwhile Shadowsh who was fleeing senses a great danger befalling him, he stops and grabs his sword once again before having his nine tails cover his entire body and crossing his sword in front of him. The caped white knight and his horse started glowing in a bright white light and fired a powerful shot, the white beam that he had shot seems to pierce space itself as it managed to arrive in front of Shadowsh in no time. Bang! his tails managed to stop its track but only for a brief second, it slowly inches closer towards his body, he gritted his teeth and continue to harden his tail but the first fewyers of defense started breaking. His gaze then hardens and he started absorbing the power of the arrow but he realised that there seems to be a unique energy preventing him from doing so. Slowly his tails were pierced by the arrow and it finally managed to collide with his sword causing sparks to fly everywhere, he lets out a roar and his sword intent burst out of his body, world force is also gathering towards him. Bang! With another explosion he was thrown backward, the speed that he was flying is incredibly fast, the caped white knight looks at him with surprise, he knew that he actually manage to survive the attack. He decided to chase after him to finish him off but he was also recovering from firing that shot earlier, he could onlymand his subordinates to advance towards the poison barrier. Shadowsh who was now flying back to ind felt his innards boiling, fortunately he managed to negate most of the power of the white beam, he knew he just need a couple of seconds to recover from the attack. He became interested in the bow, both it and the gray knight that he had fought before that have sent him to Saint Monster World have the same type of energy, an energy that is simr to chaos Qi but at the same time different. He then received an information from Toxic that the chaos army have finally decided to advance into the poison barrier, the group that were charging this time were the cavalries of the army. His expression became more solemn, Toxic is now busy with themander of the chaos world, he had been discovered after killing a Saint expert on the enemy side. It seems that the two were equal inbat strength, he couldn¡¯t help but be bitter, he could fight against the Saint experts on the enemy side but he wouldn¡¯t be able to take everyone all on his own. When he returns back to the ind, the same scenario continue to y out, the nt monsters that Old man emerald have summoned managed to elevate some of the pressure for the defenders. Many man eating nts started growing after one chaos beasts were killed but because of the chaos Qi many of the nt monsters die after devouring their enemy. He flew towards them and started absorbing the rampaging chaos Qi that were spreading throughout the ind, immediately the condition of the defenders and the nt monsters became better. He continue absorbing the chaos Qi in the ind, he release the scarabs that was inside the breeding jar, after devouringrge amount of chaos beasts, many new scarabs were born. He decided to let them devour the fallen chaos beasts to help their growth but their cultivation realm wouldn¡¯t be as absurd as their parents and they wouldn¡¯t much help on the uing war. They were trulycking on numbers, he knew this but was helpless against this problem, he could only fly towards the direction of Old man emerald¡¯s healing garden to check out if the two dragon kings of the Beast Continent is now in their best condition. When he arrived at the garden he saw that Old man emerald was now sleeping, meanwhile FD was sitting next to him, when he arrived the two dragon kings who were peacefully resting immediately open their eyes and looks at him. They knew the reason for his arrival, it seems that they have been waiting for him all this time, Shadowsh nodded at them and asks ¡°Are the two of you prepared?¡± FDughs and stood up, Old man emerald also stood up, the two of them did not answer his question, FD spoke ¡°It really is a great day for a fight.¡± Old man emerald agreed and did not call him a battle maniac, he then smiles and a look of reminiscing appeared on his face ¡°Finally the three of us are able to fight together once again.¡± Even though they hadn¡¯t answered his question, the meaning of their words already conveys what they are feeling, Shadowsh felt proud to have them as friends. Chapter 728 Chapter 728: CHAPTER 697 PINCERED The three of them flew towards the frontline, Shadowsh looks at the defender that were still busy killing the injured chaos beasts that managed to pass through the poison barrier and shouted ¡°Everyone, immediately retreat, your next mission is to protect the kingdom!¡± He knew that many of them would definitely die after this war but he cannot do anything to change their fate, he could only pray that their next life may they live a much more peaceful and fulfilling life. The defenders started retreating but they didn¡¯t retreat that far, they knew that he had only told them to retreat because they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the impact of the next battle. Roar! LS returned with some marine beasts that either looks like a dragon or a crab, they are the only ones that would be able to fight onnd without having theirbat strength halved. Shadowsh nods at him before looking towards the poison barrier with a solemn expression, he had already sensed that the cavalries were approaching. He quickly started charging his dragon breath, LS, FD and Old man emerald saw this and copies his action, immediately dragon Qi started rising in the area, the marine beasts that LS have gathered senses the power that were umting inside their body and felt afraid. Neigh! Roar! Howl! Different types of mounts quickly passes through the poison barrier, their riders were all elites of the chaos world army, just as they passed through the barrier, their instinct immediately screams danger. ..... But they knew that they couldn¡¯t retreat so they could only pointed their spears forward and continue charging in a valiant manner, all of them decided to greet death with their spear. Shadowsh finds them admirable but they were still his enemies so without any hesitation he fires his dragon breath towards the first batch of riders. The other three dragons didn¡¯t released their dragon breath immediately, they knew that it would be redundant if they fire at the same direction as his dragon breath. Boom! instantly the first batch of riders were killed by his dragon breath, the attack also injured those that were close to the first batch, before the riders behind could register what had happened three more dragon breaths were thrown at them at different direction. Those that are quick to react quickly use their chaos Qi to form a barrier around them and their mount, their mounts also used their own unique abilities, attacks or skills to cope up with the iing dragon breaths. Many of them failed to endure such sudden attack but at least their action prevented more deaths to befall in their group, the crabs and the other marine beasts took a step forward and blocked the advancement of the cavalry. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! With four dragon roars, Shadowsh and the trio charge towards the enemy, the two sides shes and quickly the marine beast group were put in in disadvantage. Fortunately for them Shadowsh is unmatched in the battlefield, meanwhile the three dragons were having a hard time taking care of the elites, FD especially so. He is quite great at fighting but this is the first time he had encountered a group of Xiantian Emperor elites that were totally in synched with their action, their attacks are also fatal for him who is considered an extreme Xiantian Emperor. His battle armor serves useless against the sharp spears and coordinated attacks thrown at him, there are also mounts that strengthens the attack of their owners, have a powerful attack of their own and has abilities to restrict their target. Suddenly he felt something wrapping around his waist and he was pulled towards Old man emerald¡¯s direction, the thing that was wrapping on his waist was a thick vine. Unlike him, Old man emerald managed to hold himself fairly well against his opponents, his armor works exceptionally well against the attacks of his opponents. The group of elites that he was fighting were frustrated because their attacks would either be absorbed, block or thrown back at him, unless they have a much more powerful attack they wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through his armor. But Old man emerald knew that he could only stay passive under the siege of the chaos knight elites, he doesn¡¯t want stay in one ce for an extended amount of time. So he could only seek help from hisrade, besides he had seen that FD wasn¡¯t a match against his opponents, when the two of them finally fought besides each other their strength rose to a whole new level. Unlike the two of them LS has a much more easier time dealing with his opponents, his cultivation realm might not be as great as the two dragon kings and might even be weakerpared to his enemy but he has an arrays of skills and abilities that he can use. The only person that is dominating the battlefield is Shadowsh, he was now fighting against a chaos knight that was riding a bear and excuses a Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm aura. There were also other elites surrounding him but he wasn¡¯t the one that was nervous his enemies were, they had seen him ughter dozens of theirrades and have already marked their hearts with a bit of fear. Shadowsh dodges to the side and quickly grabs the spear, he then kicks the owner of the spear and threw it to the peak Xiantian Emperor knight. The peak Xiantian Emperor knight quickly ms his spear towards the iing spear throwing it to the ground, Shadowsh use this opportunity to get close to him. He grabs his head and threw him deeper into the formation and leaps at him, the knights raises their spear but they were quickly submerged into darkness and despair. Despair Domain! He had been saving this domain for this particr moment but he knew that when the Saints arrives and use their domain then his domain wouldn¡¯tst that long and he might even suffer a bacsh because of it. He quickly started killing everyone in the area, the knights themselves started ughtering theirrades, their well coordinated formation broke in just a couple of seconds. Shadowsh¡¯s expression suddenly changes as he hastily took back his domain and retreats, seven figures appeared and all of them were exuding an aura that belongs to Saint Realm. They were about to destroy the domain but they saw it receding in a rather quick pace, they look towards Shadowsh and all of them wore an expression of solemnness. They had sensed the power of the domain earlier and knew that if it was one on one none of them would be able to contend against that domain, all of them release their killing intent and are determined to kill Shadowsh whatever it takes. Four of them charges towards Shadowsh, one started chanting, one of them was the caped white knight, he nocks his bow and aims at Shadowsh, thest one blends into the army. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became ugly, he knew that he was now cornered by his enemy and he has no one to help him, he could only grits his teeth and decided that if he was truly push to a corner, he would activate [Heavenly Rune Sun Dragon Form] even it meant endangering his life. The four Saints drew their weapons and attacked simultaneously causing Shadowsh to immediately feel the pressure, he could only transform into his battle form once again, he also use Chaos and Harmony¡¯s [Yin and Yang Chaos Eyes]. But even with all of this he was still being pushed back by thebined attack of the four, he frowns as he realised that his situation isn¡¯t looking good, he couldn¡¯t also use his elemental form because this would only increase the damage he will take from thebined attack of Saints. His shoulder was pierced by the chaos knight wielding the spear, he had been attacking with numerous thrust since the start, he wanted to dodge but he couldn¡¯t. One chaos knight wields a broadsword, another wields a mace and thest one wields the hammer, the two serves as the tanks meanwhile the other two serves as the attackers of the group. There is also the caped white knight that would shoot arrows after arrows in a veryplicated and urate manner that misses his teammates but would always hit him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he is a good dodger then he would have been shot a couple of times already. His addition head then bits the shaft of the spear causing the spear wielder to pause which was enough time for one of his tail to wrap around him. The mace and hammer wielders attacks both of his sides at the same time, meanwhile the one knight that blends into the army earlier appeared behind him with a dagger that exudes a chilling vibe. The sword wielder was on guard, he did not attack but he was already prepared to release a powerful blow if Shadowsh ever moves. Chapter 729 Chapter 729: CHAPTER 698 SEAL Shadowsh knew that he need to receive an attack or two to be able to escape this pincer attack alive, he looks at the iing arrows and pulls the spear wielder towards him. The spear wielder grunted and use all of his strength to counter the force that was pulling but he realized that his strength was actually being absorbed by the tail and his expression quickly changed. Shadowsh then grabs his head and threw him towards the iing arrows, he also threw his spear towards him aiming at his chest, no matter what he would do, he would definitely take a hit. He then spreads his wings and use them as des, then together with his tails they sh towards the assassin behind, he raises his and sh it towards the mace wielder. He fires a powerful dragon breath towards the swordsman, his other head also charges towards him, the only one left behind was the hammer wielder, he looks at him with anger, leaving his attack behind meant that he was looking down on him. Bang! He received the hammer on the side where his shoulder was stabbed, the powerful force threw him towards the mace wielder but fortunately because of his golden bones he manage to reduce the blow of the hammer. The mace wielder ms his mace on the sword Qi he released earlier and the air quickly exploded, because of this he can¡¯t attack him and the two of them collided. ..... The swordsman have already made his move when he saw him pulling the spearman, but his attack was halted by thebined power of the dragon breath and the illusionary head. On the other hand the assassin hadn¡¯t thought that the wings and tails of his target were extremely tough, if he wasn¡¯t careful when he had attacked then he would have been captured by the tails. The person who had received the worst treatment was the spearman, because he could sense the threat of deathing from both side, he could only give up defence on one side and forcefully receive the blow. He had chosen the arrows, he grabs the spear and stops it from advancing towards his heart, his armor then started shining brightly as shing noises rangs when the arrows finallynded on his armor. His spear started glowing in blood red light, his aura then rose and he managed to survived under the barrage of arrows thrown at him, Shadowsh looks at the spear with a solemn expression. He had sensed that some of his blood was taken but he just shrugged it off because he was in a pinched earlier, now that he had seen what the spearman have done with his spear, he realised that the spear have vampiric ability. The spearman was shocked, this is the first time that he had received so much vitality from his spear, not only that he realizes that he only taken a small amount of Shadowsh¡¯s blood if it was any greater then his Saint Qi might be purified . He gazes at him full of greed, Shadowsh frowns as he dislikes this type of gaze, this gaze belongs to predator that seen a perfect prey, he might be cornered but he is still considered the predator. The mace wielder could not move, when the two of them collided earlier, he hurriedly use his tails to wrap around him and quickly start to absorb his Qi to heal his shoulder and to negate the damage he took from the blow that he received earlier. The spearman narrows his eyes and looks at the expression of hisrade and immediately thought of the absorption of the tails and his expression quickly changes, Shadowsh have been monitoring everyone of them. When he saw the expression of the spearman, he knew that he could no longer stall some time and threw the mace wielder towards him, of course he took the mace away to decrease their strength. The spearman could not speak what he wanted to say when he saw hisrade flying towards him, he hurriedly catch him. The hammer wielder and the swordsman quickly charged towards Shadowsh, meanwhile, the assassin once again blends into the surrounding, he had already seen what his tails and wings are capable of, he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake. The spearman was about to inform hisrades but before he was able to, he felt a powerful head splitting headache, he was then submerged into an illusion, he was totally defenseless. He was also injured and because of this he became vulnerable to spirit based attack, Shadowsh¡¯s soul was also something that he was not a match of. His current situation is far from looking good, but because of his experience he knew that he shouldn¡¯t act, he quickly shut off all connection he has on the outside world and use his spiritual sense to attack the illusion he was trapped in. The mace wielder was confused as to why hisrade did not let go of him, he then looks at him and saw that he was inactive, suddenly he sensed a powerful attack flying towards him. He quickly reacted and push hisrade away, a dragon breath just passes by him nearly hitting him, a powerful spiritual sense then attacks him when he was still in shock because of the dragon breath. Just like the spearman he was also submerged into an illusion, but his illusion is unlike the spearman, the illusion constructed for him is still the battlefield. Unlike the real world, the swordsman was reced by Shadowsh, the two of them both wields sword so it would make it more believable. Shadowsh smirks as he saw that the mace wielder was looking at the swordsman in a menacing manner, without hesitation he threw the mace back to him. In the illusion, it looks like the swordsman fought bravely and was heavily injured by him, the swordsman then managed to retrieve the mace and threw it back to him with a look of relief. ¡°Leave it to me Jake! I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± With a loud cry he charges towards the swordsman, everyone was confused as to why he shouted this but when they saw him charging towards the swordsman with a menacing vibe, they quickly realised something was wrong. Shadowsh eyes lits up and saw that his n was working very well but before he was able to initiate the next step of his n, he froze, he felt that he was being grabbed by numerous sinister hands. The chaos being that was chanting since earlier finally finished his chant, he then looks at the caped white knight and said ¡°Sipher and Rudy are trapped in an illusion.¡± The caped white knight did not answer, he was already charging the power of his bow, bright white light continue to shine in the crystal bow, the power that he had umted could be felt even from afar. Shadowsh was inwardly cursed, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would be this helpless, just as he thought that he would be receiving the attack, Chaos and Harmony took action. The two fish didn¡¯t participate in the battle because he had told them to continue resting, when they saw that he was in danger, they quickly took action without regards of his prior order. A white and ck fish appeared in the area, the two then dove below Shadowsh and a yin and yang sign appeared in the area, the power behind the sign is quite outstanding, even the caped white knight was affected. [Heaven and Earth Divine Seal] Thd forbidden ability that Chaos and Harmony has, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s effect are because he had nevermanded the two to use this ability but today they use it on their own ord. Quickly the sun seems to be dim, space became still and time have also be still, everything have halted, Shadowsh seems to be trapped in time. He was confused as to what was happening, Chaos and Harmony then appears in front of him, they then informs him that the person that they sealed was actually him. They didn¡¯t use much power for the seal but it still took a toll in their spirit but at least it wasn¡¯t that major, Shadowsh nodded and decided to break the seal after a couple of minutes. He knew that the caped white knight wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the attack forever, his friends are also safe because they are fighting in a crowded area. The eyes of the caped white knight narrows, his hands started trembling and he became furious because he had nowhere to release it except for the sky. His eyes then lits up and aims towards the kingdom, Strawberry who was watching with the help of the energy inside the ind quickly tremble. She quickly activates the runes that is inscribed all over the kingdom, quickly the four mythical beast appeared but they aren¡¯t real, just an illusion that was brought by the runes. Chapter 730 Chapter 730: CHAPTER 699 CAPTURE The caped white knight released his arrow and a white beam flew towards the kingdom, the barrier that have been activated couldn¡¯t stop the beam and the kingdom that was arduously rebuilt by the defenders became half ruined. The eyes of the defenders became red, their attacks became more vicious, they already have no regards on their own lives but no matter how much determination and effort they give, the difference between two groups in terms of strength is just too far apart. The caped white knight heaved a sigh of relief, he then looks at Defender Kingdom and saw that it can no longer be recovered, a giant hole appeared on its center. Strawberry is furious but she was also relieved at the same time, their first n is to hide the children into the kingdom but because they are still worried about their safety, the safehouse was moved to the volcano on the ind. Suddenly behind the caped white knight Shadowsh have appeared, he was actually thinking of resting for a bit but after receiving the information regarding the Defender Kingdom from the two fish, he became furious. He quickly broke the seal, transformed into an incredibly small fly and flew towards the caped white knight, his presence should have been caught by them because of the gray mark on his body. Unfortunately for them, the caped white knight is exhausted, the cloaked chaos knight is chanting, the spearman is trapped in an illusion, the hammer wielder is helping the swordsman subdue the mace wielder. ..... All of them are too busy to notice him, the caped white knight hadn¡¯t thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense Shadowsh approaching him, he knew it was toote. Neigh! Bang! But Shadowsh ambushed failed, the horse that the caped white knight was riding created a white barrier around it and it¡¯s rider, the barrier manage to hold on even after suffering from an all out blow. Shadowsh quickly retreated and fires multiple dragon breath to the caped white knight and the cloaked chaos knight, the two knights quickly reacted and use their defensive equipment and skill to blocked the attack. The cloaked that the chaos knight was wearing emits a dense chaos Qi and created a barrier that surrounds it¡¯s wearer entirely, meanwhile because of his earlier attack the caped white knight was clearly far from his best. He was thrown back by the dragon breath, the horse that he was riding on is also exhausted, it seems that the barrier from before has a massive drawback. His eyes lits up and he ignored the cloaked chaos knight and the caped white knight, his target was the horse, too bad it was an intelligent beast, he really wanted a mount like this. Seeing this, the caped white knight trembles in anger, disregarding his exhausted body, he nocks his bow and aims at Shadowsh, once again the white beam was released but this time it was much weaker. The cloaked chaos knight saw what was happening and wanted to shout to hisrade but he cannot stop his chant midway, he would suffer a bacsh that is as powerful as the spell he was chanting. Ths hammer wielder race after them to provide support, the swordsman stays to keep the mace wielder busy, but the distance between them is just too far. Seeing the iing white beam, Shadowsh expression did not changed, if the caped white knight was on his peak condition he might be wary but this attack was clearly made out of desperation making itcking on power. He raises his sword and his sword quickly started exuding dark aura that covers the entire katana, he bellows ¡°Lunar Fang!''¡± Bang! The two attacks collided but clearly the sword Qi is much more strongerpared to the white beam, the two disperse each other. Shadowsh expression quickly changed, he immediately use his Metal God Technique to harden his body, his fur became extremely hard and his scales shone in golden light. Bang! He was thrown to the ground colliding with the knights that were fighting below, a huge wound appeared on his back, even though he had already activated his defensive skill, he still took a massive hit. The assassin appeared and looks at him in surprise, but only a split second, without hesitation he charges after him with dense killing intent, Shadowsh have been on guard since he had decided to attack but he was still taken by surprise. The assassin seems to have appeared out of thin air, his instinct haven¡¯t even managed to detect any danger, the only thing that saved him was his spiritual field. Shadowsh was actually quite shocked, his instinct have never failed him but that moment earlier, his instinct actually failed to react, he knew that the assassin have use some kind of skill to bypass his instinct. He looks at him and became determined to kill him, he was nearly killed, the attack was clearly aimed at his heart fortunately his defensive skill isn¡¯t just for show. Just as the assassin stabs him, his body turned into mes and the de just passed through him, this was clearly an unexpected development for the assassin. His attack earlier carries all of his chaos Qi but his attack just now only carries his entire physical strength, this was abo he always use to finish off his enemies, as an assassin he knew he must finish his job. If his first attack fails to kill his target then he must carry out a second attack, only at this moment he was caught by surprise by his target, he hadn¡¯t thought that he has an ability to turn his body into an elemental body. Shadowsh quickly turns his body into a corporeal one and his tails quicklytches on the body of the assassin, without holding back he use Heaven Swallowing Technique to devour the vital Qi and chaos Qi of the assassin. The assassin was once again shocked, he quickly tries to struggle away from the constriction of the tails but it was too strong for him, Shadowsh was frowning, the attack earlier is truly powerful. He knew that his wounds wouldn¡¯t heal on a short amount of time, he needed to abide his time but his enemies just wouldn¡¯t let him do so, the hammer wielder raises his weapon and ms it into the air. Boom! A powerful shockwave was thrown at him, he hurriedly opens his mouth and lets out a loud dragon roar but his sound wave attack is much weakerpared to the sonic boom. Bam! The ground beneath cracks after he received the attack, his eyes then darkens and he lost his vision, Chaos and Harmony quickly reacted but they are still exhausted so they cannot dispel the spell immediately. The cloaked chaos knight smiles as he quickly looks at Shadowsh and his dark eyes, this was the effect of his spell and it wasn¡¯t finished yet, first would be his vision them his hearing, one by one his senses would disappear. Shadowsh knew that he was under a curse but he still has his other senses intact but he knew that the curse wasn¡¯t finished yet, he could sense his other senses sleeping away. His ears moves and his instinct kicks in, he quickly waves his sword blocking the attack that was thrown at him in the side, but the force was too powerful for his injured body. He was quickly pushed back but he wasn¡¯t hurt, he started thrusting his sword in a swift and sharp manner, numerous sword images started shing towards the hammer wielder. This was a new technique he still haven¡¯tpleted yet, the hammer wielder raises his hammer and use it as a shield against the rain of swords stabbing towards him, sparks continue to fly as the de collided with the head of the hammer. Shadowsh quickly started moving in aplex manner, rains of arrows started raining down on him, but he manage to easily dodge and block the arrows. The only one he is now cautious against is the hammer wielder, the one person that would actually be able to cause major harm to him was subdued, the assassin felt regretful but he could only pray that hisrades would help him escape his current predicament. Before his struggles are able to cause Shadowsh some difort causing most arrows to hit him, if it weren¡¯t for his fast sword then he would have been shot by a couple of arrows. But now that his strength was being extracted he felt weak, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape all on his own, Shadowsh also know this, he is confident that he would be able to survive this battle. That is what he had thought but he was hit by a powerful attack that causes him to fly towards the poison barrier. The powerful blow made him spat out blood, he couldn¡¯t help but grimace in pain because of the blow. Chapter 731 Chapter 731: CHAPTER 700 BLOOD ESSENCE The blow came out of nowhere, judging from the nature of the attack, it was a pure elemental blow and it carries chaos Qi and wind element, even though he didn¡¯t saw whom have attacked he is quite confident that it was the cloaked chaos knight. The only one who was able to bypass his spiritual sense and instinct, just like him the cloaked chaos knight is a being that focuses on spiritual strength. Fortunately he had increased his grip towards the assassin, if this guy was ever released it would definitely spell big problem for him, the assassin on the other hand was furious. He had nearly escaped the binding earlier but on thest second, the force that the tails use to bind him increase tremendously, if it weren¡¯t for him struggling and his armor being able to endure, his bones would have been broken. Shadowsh quickly use his sense of hearing, he also increase his senses over the element in the surrounding, the hammer wielder once again charges after him. But the hammer wielder stops charging and threw his hammer towards him, the cloaked chaos knight then fired a giant ming ball that is filled with chaos Qi. The caped white knight is still recovering especially since he had forcefully use the crystal bow¡¯s ability earlier to save his mount, the swordsman is still struggling from the crazed onught of hisrade. ..... Shadowsh have already been ready for any attack, the action that the hammer wielder have chosen to do might be a little unexpected but nheless he wasn¡¯t shocked. He then raises his hand and grabs the hammer but the force and weight of it actually pushed him back, the ground beneath him continue to crack because of the pressure. Meanwhile, he just ignored the giant ming ball, hisparability towards fire element is already unmatched on this world, there may be others clearly much stronger than him regarding fire element in other worlds but they don¡¯t exist in worlds like the chaos world. Boom! The giant ming ball exploded, the cloaked chaos knight was quite surprised, he only use the giant ming ball as a distraction and have another attack up on his sleeve. The ground beneath Shadowsh started to be muddy, he quickly knew that this was the work of the cloaked chaos knight, without hesitation he ps his wings and got out of the trap. But before he manage to escape, the mud moves and chases after him like it was alive, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised as he knew that mages typically like to use this type of skills to capture their target. He was just a bit taken aback because he noticed that the way the cloaked chaos knight fought, it really is like a mage, but most of the skills he had used were all restriction. Even he couldn¡¯t help but impress by how dedicated he was in being the support of his group, but this doesn¡¯t meant that he was weak, he is quite powerful and with the spells he knew, he is definitely a big problem for his opponent. Shadowsh had experienced his skills all this time and knew that if he doesn¡¯t have the ability to devour energy and use illusions, then he would have been defeated already. He then lifted the hammer but he realised that it was actually resisting him and because it was too sudden he was captured by the mud, he then let¡¯s out a loud roar and his strength exploded destroying the mud trapping him. His right hand was gripping the hammer tightly, if he was in his human form then anyone would be able to see veins throbbing on his hand. The amount of strength he was using is truly outstanding, the hammer wielder was quite shocked, the hammer that he was using is his nascent weapon, if anyone besides him wanted to lift it, then it would definitely be near impossible. But Shadowsh was actually able to lift it high, he was using all of his strength to lift it, a st of cold air came flying towards him, he then waves the hammer creating a powerful sonic boom that block the icy st. The hammer wielder was furious, he knew what attack Shadowsh have used earlier, it was exactly the same attack that he had use earlier. The attack was weaker than his own, the hammer wielder knew the reason for this and quite startled, he realised in terms of strength he was actually weakerpared to his enemy. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and he stomps in midair creating an explosion of air, with a roar he started spinning creating a small volcano. He use his spiritual sense to temper with the connection between the hammer and it¡¯s owner, when he realised that it was temporary cut off, he quickly threw it towards the direction of the cloaked chaos knight. The hammer wielder smirks, on the other hand the cloaked chaos knight was confused, he knew that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t that stupid, he became cautious, the hammer wielder saw that he use his cloak to activate his defensive ability. He felt insulted but he could only bear with it and snorted, the cloaked chaos knight knew that his action was disrespectful to hisrade because it shows that he has no trust on him. The hammer wielder then saw Shadowsh charging towards him, his two swords were glowing with both golden and ck light, his entire vibe is menacing. The caped white knight saw this and recalls the two sword style that Shadowsh have used before and his pupils shrank, he quickly shouted ¡°Be careful Olymp!¡± The hammer wielder or Olymp seems to respect the caped white knight greatly, he immediately puts his guard up when he heard him, he raises one of his arm towards his hammer and shouted ¡°Come back to me World Destroyer!¡± But he became confused when he sensed that his hammer didn¡¯t respond to him, seeing his reaction, this cloaked chaos knight immediately knew that something was wrong, he started waving his hand and chanting. Shadowsh was already prepared to attack the confuse knight, his sword left a trail of sword Qi behind him that looks like wings when seen from a distance. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu! (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) The knight knew that he was too negligent and regretted it, but he can¡¯t turn back time, he could only forcefully bore the attack, he knew that he had little chance surviving such an attack. Swish! Swish! The sword Qi cut him without any fail, but he actually managed to survive albeit barely, Shadowsh sensesl this and stomps in midair to stop himself and raises his sword once again to deliver the finishing blow. His expression quickly changes, he could only stop himself and turn before grabbing the head of the assassin and flying towards the ground with full speed. He had sensed the assassin bursting with power and escaping from his binding, he rather let the hammer wielder survive than to let the assassin escape him. With his senses slipping away, the person that pose the greatest threat to him is clearly the assassin, the caped white knight quickly nocks his bow and shot it towards hisrade. Boom! Meanwhile, the assassin was mmed into the ground with Shadowsh¡¯s full force, the ground was destroyed and the head of the assassin was buried deep into the ground. He then raise his legs and stomps down further breaking the ground, it is quite an horrendous disy of strength, the assassin then burst out of the ground with his dagger aiming at Shadowsh¡¯s chest. Shadowsh have already sensed the abnormal condition of his opponent and was already prepared, he then raises his sword to parry the attack but he was once again frozen. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ just as he was in the brink of death he remembers about his blood essence and without any hesitation he use a drop of it to increase his strength. Bang! He managed to prevent the assassin from piercing his heart but the dagger still manage to pierce his flesh, he was holding the arm of the assassin and his eyes were blood red. He managed to break through all the curse that the cloaked chaos knight have put on him, he then opens his mouth and tried to bite the head of the assassin. The assassin quickly reacted, he made a chopping motion cutting off his arm that was grabbed by Shadowsh and exploded into smoke barely escaping death. Shadowsh felt endless strength brimming on him but he knew that it was temporary, after this, he would definitely be helpless against these Saints. So he decided to finish all of them off while he was on this state, he lets out a roar and the two stars descended on the world, the world force also gathers towards him. This type of move would definitely cause his body to undergo immense painter but he doesn¡¯t care about that. Chapter 732 Chapter 732: CHAPTER 701 SAINT QI He had no choice, his opponent were Saints and their Saint Qi are powerful enough to counter his elemental prowess, but higher type of energy or energy that have undergone a qualitative and quantitative transformation would be able to break down their barrier. His expression quickly changes as he spat out blood, he took out the dagger from his chest and looks at the assassin with fury, the dagger was actuallyced with poison that has Saint Qi on it. He then sensed the connection between the dagger and the assassin, he grins in an evil manner before asking for help from his yang star, his palm started emitting burning hot me that seems to warp the air around it. He use this me to burn the dagger, because of this the assassin once again appeared and let¡¯s out a heart wrenching scream, he felt his soul was being incinerated. Shadowsh eyes lits up and increase the intensity of the me, but the other Saints wouldn¡¯t just leave theirrade to die, the spearman or Sipher managed to break the illusion that was trapping him, then without hesitation he attacks the mace wielder. The caped white knight on the other hand, manage to pull the hammer wielder to safety, the arrow he had shot before have a string attached to it, the string was made up of pure chaos Qi so it was rather strong. The cloaked chaos being looks at the assassin and quickly absorbed the orb that he was holding, when it and the orb fused, his aura quickly skyrocketed, the four basic elements gathers towards him. ..... Shadowsh knew that he needs to hasten if not he would definitely fail to kill the assassin, this form is much saferpared to him going to [Heavenly Rune Sun Dragon Form] but still he would suffer some bacsh after this fight. Besides he was also suffering a potent poison that the assassin gave him, fortunately four of his opponents are no longer be able to fight, that left him with the cloaked chaos knight, the spearman and the swordsman. First he needs to deal with the berserk cloaked chaos knight since he was already attacking him, all of the attacks wereced with Saint Qi, elemental energy and chaos Qi. His eyes changes into blue and the cloaked chaos knight was quickly submerged into an illusion, his bloodline abilities have been strengthened after he use his blood essence. He took a deep breath and fired a dragon breath towards the assassin but suddenly a figure appeared besides the assassin and grabs him before vanishing once again. Shadowsh was shocked, he had seen who it was and he hadn¡¯t thought that the caped white knight still has a trump card on his sleeve, but when he look at the direction of the caped white knight his eyes widen. There were actually two of them! The two of them stares at him with killing intent that seems to be able to manifest, one of them threw the bow high in the air and it transformed into two different bows but the bow is no longer crystal, one was white and the other was ck. [Reporting to master, one of them is the horse, it had transformed and is now a direct copy of its rider, wether in terms of strength, aura or spiritual sense.] Shadowsh have a look of realization, it wasn¡¯t the caped white knight that saved the assassin but the horse, the two then threw the assassin and the hammer wielder to one of the soldiers and order them to retreat. He saw all of this and wouldn¡¯t let them just get away, seeing that he was intent on killing the two individuals, the two white knight nocks their bows and started shooting, they were now using their Saint Qi to attack, disregarding the fact that they hadn¡¯t fully formed their saint core. That is why the seven Saints are reluctant to use much of their Saint Qi but they had realised that this thought is quite naive, they are fighting a powerful warrior and this slight negligent nearly cost them their lives. Shadowsh sensed the power that the two holds and quickly stops before taking out three more swords from Hentai¡¯s storage and have his tail hold it. His two illusionary heads roars and they actually detached themselves from him, one was a giant fox with nine tails and the other was a golden dragon that exudes hot zing yang Qi. But the aura that he was exuding deted when he summoned these two beasts, he felt extremely weak and quickly the poison that is inside his body started rampaging. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He cursed himself, he hadn¡¯t thought that creating realistic image with the help of his yang Qi, yin Qi, illusion, world force and spiritual sense would cause so much energy. But he had already done it so it was toote to regret anything, he quickly painted at the two escaping Saints and shouted ¡°Chase after them! Don¡¯t let them get away, you must kill them!¡± The two image let¡¯s out a roar and chase after the escaping soldiers, the eyes of the two white knight emitted a chilling killing intent and they started firing, they had sensed his aura deting, they realised that this was a perfect opportunity for them to kill him. The arrows that they had shot earlier quickly got close to their target, Shadowsh knew that he had miscalcted earlier but he wasn¡¯t that helpless, his tails started pping away the arrows and those that manage to get pass through would be blocked by his two swords. The fight quickly became a stalemate as neither side could take each other down, but the situation take a sudden turn when the magician manage to break the illusion and stared shooting powerful elemental bombs towards Shadowsh. The two Saints also managed to subdue the mace wielder, the two then joins the fight and this time they were also expending their Saint Qi disregarding any thought of hesitation. Only their Saint Qi would be able to help them prevent bekng trapped into an illusion, they are also thankful that their opponent isn¡¯t a Saint just like them if not, they would definitely stand no chance. Shadowsh knew that he would have no chance against thebined effort of these Saints, without hesitation he decided to fight them inside the poison barrier. He use his dark element to turn everything into darkness, the Saints easily managed to break the iplete domain but when they retreated to gain some distance, they realised that he was no longer at his spot. ¡°Over there!¡± One of the white knight shouted as he shot a powerful arrow towards Shadowsh who was flying towards the poison barrier. Upon seeing this, the few Saints looks at each other and looks at the forces of Defender Kingdom, they decided to take some of them down to force Shadowsh to return. But before they are able to implement their n, they saw a red zing beam incinerating their army, they look at Shadowsh who managed to dodge the arrow shot at him and smirks at them. He knew that he was no match against theirbined effort but his ability to destroy is much stronger than any of thembined, if they ever let him be, then he willy waste on their force. The four Saints looks at each other and gritted their teeth before chasing after him, the other white knight that have been silent all this time follows the other white knight. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shes with a cunning light when he saw this, he told Hentai to mark the white knight that have been silent all this time, he is 70% sure that the silent white knight is the horse. He rather kill the horse first, the true white knight is still recovering, he could focus on him to quickly weaken the enemy force but the horse has the ability to teleport making it a much more troublesome opponentpared to its rider. The five Saints knew the reason why he wants to fight inside the poison barrier, even though they knew that this would definitely a disadvantageous terrain for them, they could only force themselves to go in. Letting him go is a much more worse oue than suffering some pain, with their Saint Qi in full release they are able to be immune to the effect of the poisonous gas. But this would definitely increase the usage of their Saint Qi, if they ever ran out of Saint Qi, then they would have a high chance of dying on Shadowsh¡¯s hand. When they enter the poison barrier Shadowsh quickly attacks, his n was to exhaust the Saint Qi of his opponent, also he wanted to use the poison of the poison barrier to counter the poison on his body. The spearman quickly intercept him, he thrust his spear at a rapid manner to the point that Shadowsh was having a hard time catching which one is the real spear. Chapter 733 Chapter 733: CHAPTER 702 THE CARELESS SPEARMAN He quickly use his spiritual sense to counter the spear in thest second, not only was it fast but it is also fierce and powerful, this clearly show just how much difference the two of them had. No matter how powerful he is, he isn¡¯t a Saint fortunately he wasn¡¯t battling a true Saint, unlike newly broken through Saints or Saints that are still in the process of tempering their Saint Qi. True Saints doesn¡¯t need to worry even if they exhaust their Saint Qi, they just need to rest to recover it once again, not to mention, their body would once again undergo a metamorphosis once they manage to turn all their Qi into Saint ss Qi. The newly broken through or the Transition State Saints needs to be cautious in using their Saint Qi, because once they exhaust it, then they would need to temper their Qi once again. But at this moment Shadowsh¡¯s enemy weren¡¯t thinking about this and are fully prepared to recultivate their Saint Qi, they are even prepared to die at this moment. Their mission is very important for them, Shadowsh also noticed the change of their attitude and felt pressured, he also noticed that the other Saint chaos knights are surrounding him. He opens his mouth to let out a powerful breath attack to force the spearman back so that he¡¯ll be able to escape the enforcement, but a red glow shes in the body of the spearman and more glows started shing on his body. ..... It was an elemental armor, he immediately knew that this was the work of the cloaked chaos knight but he had already charge his breath, he fires a breath full of yin mes towards the spearman. The violent me smashes unto the knight but Shadowsh knew that it dealt no damage, the swordsman have took this opportunity to sh behind him. he cannot summon his two additional heads and Illusionary arms because he had userge amount of his spiritual sense to summon the fox and the dragon so he could only hope that his wings and tails are able to block the attack. With the improvised Metal God Technique he hardens all part of his body, the two white knights notice this and started shooting at his blindspot. Swish! Bang! *Metal Screeching* The sword Qi that the swordsman have fired quickly collided with the garden tails and sparks quickly flew but it could clearly be seen that the defense of the tails are slowly being destroyed. The first two tails broke, two more tails went to intercept the sword Qi and once again metal shing noises could be heard, the swordsman saw this and started firing more sword Qi. Each sword Qi carries both of his chaos Qi and Saint Qi, the sword Qi will clearly exhaust him but he doesn¡¯t care, Shadowsh on the other hand knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block both attack. He then use his tail to throw the assassin¡¯s dagger towards the horse, he covers this attack with his loud dragon roar that stuns the enemies momentarily. Bang! Bang! Bang! The arrows and the sword Qi finally started hitting their target, Shadowsh¡¯s scales and muscles started trembling when they received the attacks, his furs on the other hand manage to hold but only barely. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but groan because of the pain, his spiritual sense is focused on the horse, his invincible like attack was already approaching it, the dagger isced with poison that even his body was affected. It would definitely pose a great threat to any of these Saints, while he was busy defending against the numerous attacks thrown at him, the Saints were feeling a bit excited seeing that he was now cornered and their attacks are now reaching him. They could see that little by little, his blood started flowing out of his body from the wounds that are umting on his body, the one who was the most excited was the spearman. Shadowsh¡¯s blood is a great tonic for him, each time they would drop, he would catch it using his spiritual sense or spear, he wanted to hoard it for himself but upon looking at hisrades that are risking their future, he gritted his teeth. Although very unwilling he still decided to tell hisrade about his discovery ¡°Everyone! Listen to what I am going to say because this is connected to our future.¡± The Saints pauses, Shadowsh immediately became ecstatic, without any hesitation he flew towards the cloaked chaos knight with his two swords ring with killing intent. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu! (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) The Saints are already familiar with this attack but this doesn¡¯t mean that they aren¡¯t afraid of it, especially the cloaked chaos knight because he was the weakest in defensepared to hisrade. ¡°Four elemental barrier!¡± In thest second, the cloaked chaos knight managed to create a barrier, his cloak also shes in gray light, but even with all of this he was still nervous. Besides his barrier was created in thest second making it much weaker than it supposed to be, he could only hope his Saint Qi and the defensive capability of his cloak would help him survive. The spearman knew that he was too hasty and careless, because of this he was the one who was the fastest to chase after Shadowsh but he knew that he was toote to react. Bang! The barrier broke and the sword Qi continue to fly towards the cloaked chaos knight, the barrier that his cloak have summoned also broke. The attack finallynded on the cloaked chaos knight and blood quickly seeps out of his clothes, he was then thrown to the ground but Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t just let him be, he raises his sword and attack once more to finish the job. Lunar Fang! ¡°Itsuki save him!¡± Seeing this one of the white knight shouted at hisrade but before the other white knight was able to move it froze and also drops down. This action startled the first white knight but upon seeing the dagger that was embedded on its chest, he immediately chase after it, the falling white knight shes with white light and transformed into a horse. Shadowsh had never thought that he would be lucky enough to be presented with this opportunity but before he could celebrate he spat out blood as a red beam pierces his stomach. It was the spearman, his spear have absorbed Shadowsh¡¯s blood since earlier and have been storing it, the spearman have decided to release all the store up energy to prevent him from attacking more. The swordsman on the other hand let out a powerful sword sh that blocks the lunar fang from reaching the cloaked chaos knight, the spearman threw something to the spearman and shouted ¡°Give him this!¡± He then made an attacking stance and with the spear ability in full release, he started attacking, red beams after red beams flew towards Shadowsh. ¡®Fast!¡¯ Shadowsh exims inwardly when he saw the approaching spear strike, without any hesitation he brought out his two swords and also quickly went into an attacking stance. The muscle on his arm bulges and his heart started beating rapidly, his eyes became focus and he stomps in the air before shing creating a powerful sword Qi tornado swirling around him. Nitoryu: Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two swords style: Midnight Tornado) Bang! Bang! Bang! Numerous explosions started uring when the two attacks collided but the tornado started waning when it was repeatedly pierced by the spears. When the tornado finally disperse, Shadowsh could be seen with three of his tails high in the air, the three tails then threw the swords that they were holding towards the spearman. The spearman notice something behind him and continue on his attacks, this time it was a lot fiercer and he abandoned all of his defense and focus only in offense. The swordsman appeared above the spearman and sent three consecutive shes towards the flying swords, the three consecutive shes seems to be made in one exact attack. When the swordsman finally dealt with the three swords numerous elemental bombs started flying from behind him, the power that is within the elemental bombs are truly immense. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes when he saw this, he was shocked and curious as to what the spearman had given to the cloaked chaos knight to make him recover that quickly from such a severe wound. The swordsman approached hisrade, he saw that after firing numerous elemental bombs he quickly kneels and spat out blood, it seems that he just forced himself, the swordsman quickly caution him ¡°Be careful Lucian, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± The white knight appeared besides them carrying his mount, it seems that the poison was truly lethal, but it seems that the bow is suppressing the poison with it¡¯s gentle white glow. The white knight then took out the dagger and puts his arm on the horse, he use his spiritual sense to examine his partner¡¯s health. Chapter 734 Chapter 734: CHAPTER 703 THE FIGHT CONTINUE It seems that his partner exhausted body have helped the poison spread much faster on his body, the white knight felt very guilty about this, he couldn¡¯t even help his partner, his healing glow only decrease the speed of how the poison spreads but unless he recovers to his peak condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the crises that his partner was undergoing. The cloaked chaos knight looks at him and said ¡°The dagger belongs to nk, he would definitely know how to solve it or at least know the method to alleviate the pain that Crystal is feeling.¡± The white knight trembles and he quickly looks at hisrade gratefully before flying back to Defender Kingdom, he knew that his choice to retreat would definitely increase the pressure of his threerades but he is very anxious in helping his partner recover. The spearman did not felt unsatisfied when he saw him leave, he was the reason why their group took a loss making him very guilty, the swordsman was a bit unsatisfied but he didn¡¯t want to make a scene so he just focus on attacking Shadowsh. The cloaked chaos knight did not feel anything, after all he was the one who had adviced the white knight to go to the assassin, he was busy healing his wounds, he was looking at the spearman with a hint of me. The spearman felt his gaze and felt his back burning with guilt, but at least he was able to share the knowledge about Shadowsh¡¯s blood to his teammates. The thing that he had given to the cloaked chaos knight was actually the blood that he had collected since earlier, his tworades noticed the effect of the blood and they quickly became interested in obtaining more. ..... Shadowsh notice that his opponents are looking at him just like what the spearman did earlier, he dislikes the feeling of being seen as prey, this feeling seems to have originated from his bloodline. But he was helpless, he was now unable to fight back against the powerful attacks thrown at him, he was barely able to keep going on but he continue to preserve. His eyes then became golden, when the two chaos knights saw this, they quickly close their eyes but they didn¡¯t know that his golden eyes symbolized something else and he quickly charges towards the spearman even under the barrage of spear strikes. His golden eyes and spiritual field are able to see the spear more and more and finally he got used to the speed of the spearman¡¯s strike, the cloaked chaos knight who was resting saw all of this and quickly shouted ¡°The two of you quickly open your eyes!¡± He realised that the golden eyes have a different function, but just as the two opens their eyes, Shadowsh summon an extremely bright orb that blinded everyone except for him. This was unexpected for them but the cloaked chaos knight have already been prepared for any sudden attack, he then sps his hands and created an elemental shield that covers him and his tworades. Bang! Shadowsh¡¯s Lunar Fang was blocked causing him to frown, he realised that his opponent have learned that he likes to attack in an unpredictable manner so they had already prepared to defend once such situation arises. He wasn¡¯t willing to let such an opportunity go though, he then raise his other sword and sh down, this time it was his other sword skill that deals more force. Heavenly Imperial sh! This sword skill might not be as sharp and quick as his Lunar Fang but it carries more force and with this trait, it definitely has a high chance of breaking the barrier. Bang! Just like exactly what he had thought, the barrier broke, this is also the reason why his two sword style ¡®Eclipse Wings¡¯ is extremely powerful, it was abination of his two favorite sword attack together with his sword intent and potent innate Qi. Even though he managed to break the barrier, the one second that had made him stop have made the chaos knights react quickly, the swordsman spun creating a barrier made up entirely of sword Qi. Chaotic Sword Style: Howling Chaos Whirlwind! Shadowsh realised that this attack is abination of attack and defense, he quickly retreated but his instinct warned him about an extremely powerful attack. He looks at the spearman and saw that he was already in the position to release an attack, he then fires a powerful dragon breath to disrupt him, the spearman frowns and release his attack albeit it was early. The dragon breath was easily pierced but the power of attack is far from enough to cause some harm to Shadowsh, meanwhile the cloaked chaos knight continue to use the blood that the spearman have given him to recover his energy. When he realised that he had recover a bit of his strength, he quickly started chanting and his action is quite eye-catching because his entire body started glowing in different lights. Shadowsh had a bad feeling from looking at him but he cannot pass through against the two chaos knights, they were once again in a stalemate, both groups doesn¡¯t want to take a long time in this battle but both are also helpless in this matter. Shadowsh knew that the longer time it takes to finish this fight, the more disadvantageous for it for his group back on Defender Kingdom because of the difference in numbers. The chaos knights on the other hand knew that once they exhausted their Saint Qi, then the poisonous gas around them would start to affect them, they didn¡¯t know why but the powerful poison seems to be a bane towards their kind. But at least they aren¡¯t worried about their Saint Qi as much as before, now that they had discover that Shadowsh¡¯s blood has the effect of increasing the recovery and transition of their Saint Qi. Shadowsh then raises his arm and swung it towards the iing spearman, this action is a bit surprising because since they had started fighting they knew that he majors in sword. This might be a little surprising but this just it, the spearman wouldn¡¯t retreat because of such action, as a spear wielder, he mustn¡¯t be a coward if not his way of the spear would be broken. Shadowsh have already anticipated this, he then controls his other sword to fly towards the cloaked chaos knight, meanwhile his other shes towards the swordsman. The spearman then created a powerful wind that spun around his spear and finally envelops him, the fierce and powerful wind transformed into a dragon that bares his fang towards Shadowsh. Shadowsh¡¯s expression quickly changes, he quickly stops his arm and curls into a ball with his wings and tails covering him, his improvised Metal God Technique was activated at its fullest. Bang! He was thrown towards a distance after receiving the attack, the spear managed to actually pierce through his defense, if he hadn¡¯t use his sword to block the attack then it would have pierced his body. His other sword continue to fly towards the cloaked chaos knight, the swordsman blocked the Lunar Fang that was thrown at him before flying towards the sword that was thrown by Shadowsh. The sword transformed into a ck dragon and it bares it¡¯s fang at it¡¯s target but the swordsman was able to intercept it and protect the cloaked chaos knight, the sword then returns its original form and flew back to its owner. The swordsman and the spearman quickly chases after it, their speed was clearly much faster than the sword, they were able to caught up to it, just as the swordsman was about to grab it, a sh of sword Qi came flying towards him. The spearman quickly raises his spear and blocked the attack, but after blocking the first sword strike, more came and they became stronger and stronger, all of them are aimed at the swordsman. The swordsman ignores all of this, he had hisrade to cover for him, he was too busy keeping the sword under control, it continue to tremble and kept on releasing zing hot yang Qi that is able to actually burn his chaos Qi. The only thing that is capable to subdue it, is his Saint Qi but he cannot waste much of his Saint Qi, he still have to fight Shadowsh and have already expended a lot of it after fighting all this time. Shadowsh also knew this, he also knew that it would take a great effort to destroy his sword, he wasn¡¯t worried that he will be in the same situation as the assassin. His crazed attack is merely a diversion, it would also help him exhaust the reserve Saint Qi that the spearman has, as long as he is able to exhaust at least 20% of his opponent¡¯s Saint Qi with this action, he would obtain an advantage. Chapter 735 Chapter 735: CHAPTER 704 SWORDSMAN AND SHADOWSLASH The swordsman have realised that he is incapable of subduing the sword, looking at hisrade who was giving it his all to protect, he decided to destroy the sword even though he wanted it very much, as a swordsman he could sense the quality of the sworc just by touching it. The sword on his hand right now is a treasure that swordsman would love to had, but he wasn¡¯t that stubborn, he then use his Saint Qi to try and destroy the sword. The spearman sensed the powerful Qi emitting from behind him and realised that hisrade have decided to forsaken such treasure, he knew the reason for this is because of him. The two of them are sensitive towards Saint Qi, they also known each other for a long time, they could sense and estimate just how much Saint Qi in each other¡¯s reserve. Shadowsh knew the swordsman would definitely realised that the sword is just a distraction, he hurriedly use his spiritual sense to control his sword, he transformed his eyes into yin eyes to increase the power of his illusion. Even though the two have already been on guard against the illusion, they were still caught on one but because of their preparation they managed to destroy the illusion quickly. The swordsman felt his hand is empty, he immediately knew that he was yed as a fool by his opponent making him furious, he then said ¡°Sipher retreat! conserve your energy for your Existence Annihting Strike.¡± ..... The spearman pauses and nodded, he then made the same stance as earlier and his blood red aura once again started radiating out of his body intensely, Shadowsh¡¯s danger senses also kicks in once again, informing him about the danger that the spearman imposes on him. He doesn¡¯t know why but the danger that he sensed from the spearman seems to be unavoidable, he quickly realised that the attack that the spearman is preparing definitely has the ability to lock on its target, in other words him. His eyes narrows and he decided to show himself and charges towards the spearman, he was holding on his sword and attacked, his other sword is still flying towards him. Heavenly Imperial sh! Bang! But his attack was blocked by the swordsman which isn¡¯t surprising for him, his real attack was on his other sword, he raises it and release his favorite sword strike. Lunar Fang! ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let you!¡± Upon seeing this, the swordsman let¡¯s out a furious cry, his broadsword started glowing in gray light and his aura exploded making Shadowsh retreats. He then started spinning with his erged sword creating a powerful tornado that is made up of sword and chaos Qi but because they are inside the poison barrier, the power of the tornado decrease by at least half but still it was able to block the Lunar Fang from reaching the spearman. But when the tornado disperse, Shadowsh sensed that arge portion of the swordsman energy also disperses, it seems that activating that form earlier took some power but other than this, it doesn¡¯t pose any harm to the user. Shadowsh expression have be solemn, the tension became extremely high between him and the swordsman, the next battle would be a one on one fight between the two. Unlike the swordsman, Shadowsh is full of confidence in fighting a one on one battle but the spearman still worries him, he needs to settle the battle fast if he wanted to stop the spearman. Bang! With a stomp in the air, he managed to propel himself towards the swordsman, his wings unfurls themselves and turned into quick des that shes towards the swordsman. The swordsman hurriedly raises his sword to defend, he decided to recover most of his strength first before deciding to attack, his broadsword have returned to its original size but it is still able to block the attack. Shadowsh then follows with a two sword sh to the side, he puts all of his strength on the sh, the swordsman sensed the power from the two swords and knew he couldn¡¯t block it. He then started spinning but this time, he hadn¡¯t activated his bulky form and only use his sword technique, the tornado that he had created was destroyed and he was thrown to the side. Shadowsh took this opportunity to charge towards the spearman but he quickly stops and fires a triple Lunar Fang towards the swordsman, he then raise his other sword also release his other sword skill. Heavenly Imperial sh! The four sword Qi flew in the air and collided with a gray sword Qi, this was the reason why Shadowsh have stopped on his tracks, such powerful sword attack would definitely deal a massive blow to him, if left unattended. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let you go that easily!¡± The swordsman looks at him and shouted, he then charges towards him with increasing sword intent rising on the area. Shadowsh raises his eyebrow when he sensed this, it seems that because of the pressure he was giving to the swordsman, he actually managed to breakthrough his current sword realm and achieved greater strength. He couldn¡¯t help but be cautious as he knew that this type of person would only get stronger as time passes by, he knew that he is now no longer able to estimate the amount of energy of his enemy. As long as the swordsman have some fighting spirit burning within him, he will be able to fight even if his body is empty, the closer he is to dying, the stronger he will be. This is the most troublesome opponent for Shadowsh right now, because that meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the fight that quickly and might even be injured after the battle, further increasing the chance of him dying at the hands of the spearman. He couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly as he prepares himself to receive the onught of the swordsman, the swordsman on the other hand have forgotten everything and was now only focused on his opponent. He then activates his bulky form once again and his sword have also erged, with a loud cry he shes towards Shadowsh and this attack cause a powerful shockwave that actually made the surrounding poisonous gas to part. He wasn¡¯t thinking any n and was only following his instinct, all of his senses have be enhanced and his sword intent is much more stronger, making his attack stronger, sharper and faster. Shadowsh then raises his swords to block the attack, and his expression have be a bit unsightly, his strength is greater than the swordsman, that is why he was able to throw him away earlier. But at this moment, his strength is now just equal to that of a swordsman, that meant that one of his advantage have disappear, this will definitely make the fight much more harder than he expected. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two of them collided, even though the swordsman have am explosive increase in strength and size, his speed did not decreased in the slightest, on the contrary, his attacks continue to be much more sharper and fiercer, so does his movement. Shadowsh also realised that he should focus on the swordsman at this moment and not think about the spearman, if he became too careless then he would definitely receive a massive blow. His n is to slowly exhaust the swordsman¡¯s energy, he quickly became focus and it seems that his opponent¡¯s attack have be a tad bit slower. He dodges the swordsman attack and let go of his two swords and grabs the swordsman¡¯s two arms, his tails quickly moves and wrap themselves around their target. The swordsman quickly started struggling and because of his strength, he managed to stop some of the tails from sessfully wrapping themselves to him. Shadowsh opens his mouth and bits the shoulder of the swordsman, his sharp teeth managed to pierce through the armor but not enough to reach the flesh. This was the method he decided to quickly finish the fight, but the rampaging sword intent and Saint Qi that the swordsman is releasing continue to bore through his body. He use his spiritual sense and his own sword intent to block the vicious sword intent of his enemy, he use Heaven Swallowing Technique to absorb some of the Saint Qi to decrease the pain. The swordsman continue to struggle, he felt his energy was being absorbed by the tails that are wrapping around him, he looks at Shadowsh who was biting him and headbutted him. Bam! Shadowsh was too close to be able to dodge and his left face was mmed by the helmet of the swordsman, he shook his head, he looks at the swordsman and the two of them headbutted each other. Bang! The two of them collided once again causing a loud collision to be heard, Shadowsh have four powerful horns and the swordsman has a powerful helmet and strengthened defense. The first collision was a tie! Chapter 736 Chapter 736: CHAPTER 705 DEATH? Bang! Bang! Bang! The two of them continue headbutting each other but the situation is clearly that of Shadowsh¡¯s favor, the swordsman is now feeling dizzy and his helmet was now in a state of total wreck. The horns that Shadowsh has isn¡¯t just for decoration, they are the testament of his two bloodline, even though his demon bloodline isn¡¯t as pure and powerful as his dragon bloodline, it is still considered extremely domineering. Other than this, the continuous absorption of the tails drainsrge amount of the swordsman¡¯s energy, the only thing keeping him from falling is his will. The spearman who had his eyes closed finally opens them, but he didn¡¯t released his attack immediately upon seeing hisrade is in the way, he quickly use his spiritual sense to try andmunicate with him. Shadowsh who was sure about his victory picked up the spiritual sense that the spearman have released and his expression quickly changes, without hesitation he kicks the swordsman away and tries to flee. He knew that the attack of the spearman will surely hit him but at least having some distance would help him lessen the power of the attack, he hoped that this was the case. The swordsman who was kicked quickly grabs on Shadowsh¡¯s tail and pulls him back before hugging him tightly, he then shouted ¡°Sipher! Do it!¡± ..... The spearman couldn¡¯t help but grips his spear tightly because of this but he still decided to attack, since it was the swordsman¡¯s decision then he would honor it. Bang! The powerful thrust created an explosion in the air, a red beam suddenly envelops both Shadowsh and the swordsman, the powerful attacked then dispersed leaving the panting spearman. He looks at the direction to where Shadowsh and the swordsman have been and his eyes quickly widens, he saw a golden skeleton and a dozen drop of golden blood floating in the air. Then his grow wider as he saw that the sun pierced the thick poisonous gas before shining on the skeleton remains, then under his unbelieving eyes, he saw a miracle. All the dozen drop of bloods started glowing under the shimmering glow of the sun, the two stars once again descended but this time, they are much closer and they are spinning at a shocking rate. The world seems to be trembling with fury and at the same time mourning, the sky started to darken except for the spot where the sun was shimmering towards the golden skeleton. One of the drop of blood transformed into a heart and it started beating, the other drop of blood started transforming into different types of organs before regenerating flesh that surrounds the golden skeleton. Two fish have appeared, one white and one ck, they continue to swim in a leisure manner around the skeleton but underneath them was a yin and yang sign that continue to rotate. Sans, Gulli and many others, including the subjects that are under Shadowsh¡¯s rule, looks up in the sky and their expression became uncertain but inwardly they sensed something calling them, their instinct told them to help. They closed their eyes and raise their hands before using their will and following the world¡¯s intent, Sans raises his sword and let¡¯s out a roar, millions of undeads inside his kingdom raises their heads and started to let out howls that would send shiver to anyone spine. Leafinia looks up in the sky and sps her hand together as if she was praying, the elves around her follows her action, all the beings connected to her follows her action. Gulli who was on Demon Realm raises his sword and let¡¯s out a dragon roar, millions of demons that seems to be following him started to follow his order, one by one those that are using their will to follow their instinct started producing a white mass of light that flew towards the horizon. The mass of light started gathering towards the golden skeleton helping it on its transformation, the spearman was frozen because of the great energy that are slowly gathering towards his direction. The transformation that the skeleton was undergoing have be much faster, then more body parts continue to grow, including the eyes and mouth, the eyes seems to be covered with differentyers making them exude a mysterious aura. The cloaked chaos knight that was chanting finish his chant and let¡¯s out a loud cry before his magic pours into the spearman, therge burst of energy that flows into his body cause the spearman to escape the restriction of this world. He started trembling as he realised that his energy was actually absorbed and if he took off his armor, his body would be seen as only skin and bones, he knew that he should hurriedly escape. Without hesitation he flew towards the cloaked chaos knight but he spat out blood when he just barely reached him, he realised that the poison have invaded his body and is now slowly killing him. His expression quickly changes, without hesitation he broke off his connection with his spear causing his injury to further worsen, then with all of his strength he ties the cloaked chaos knight to his spear and threw him back towards the ocean. He knew that throwing him back to Defender Ind would only increase his chance of dying, when he look at the disappearing back of hisrade, he couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile, no one could see it because of his helmet but one could still figure it out because of his eyes. He then turns into ashes, the poisonous gas is extremely lethal to their kind, and now that he had no protection against it, adding to the fact that he is heavily injured, he had no chance of surviving. Meanwhile, back on Defender Ind, everyone wether it was the chaos world side or the defenders, all of them stop and looks up to sky, one was half night and the other was half day, on the center were dark clouds that exudes world destroying momentum. It truly looks like that it was the end of the world, the pressure that the heaven was now giving is extremely breathtaking, no one was able to move because of it. Time seems to have paused, inside the poison barrier, near the ocean boundary, Toxic and the chaos worldmander stops fighting both of them looks at each other and retreated. They knew that because of this new development, the battle would have to stop, no one was able to move, none are also able to use any elemental power due to this world¡¯s interference. Shadowsh felt like everything was a dream, thest thing he had seen was a red sh of light that devours him and the swordsman, his entire mind then nked out and he saw death with his own eyes. Death seems to be ready to take his soul but he wasn¡¯t finished yet, he lets out a loud cry and his soul erged then something came out of his Nascent Soul before drawing the energy that Death exudes. Then everything became ck, he thought that he had truly died, he was full of regret, he was thinking of Sans and the others who have their lives tied to him, if he dies in battle, then he only had himself to me for being weak. Sans and the others are innocent, while he became ignorant over everything around him, Hentai started working overtime absorbing all the massive energy around him. [Rebirth processmencing..... Adding Undead Race characteristics..... Adding Spirit Race characteristics..... Transitioning into a full fledged Rune Beast..... Rune Beast evolves into Divine Beast..... World consciousness invading!!!] [World consciousness absorbed..... Bing a World Beast..... Sacrificing 90% scarabs to increase chances of sessful rebirth..... Absorbing all host¡¯s subordinates energy to increase chances for sessful rebirth.] [Rebirth sessful, Sealing host for one decade to recuperate.] [Cutting all the connection between the outside world and Gaia with the authority of the world¡¯s consciousness.] Hentai continue to re out notification, but the outside world started to realised that the undergoing heavenly phenomenon continue to be stronger. The heavenly phenomenonsted for exactly three months, the chaos world forces started to panicked after their higher up realized that their connection with their homeworld was cut off. The defender¡¯s reinforcement have also arrived, the battle shook the entire world but because of Shadowsh¡¯s hard work, the strength of the chaos world is clearly not even half of what it should be. They are forced to retreat after a battlesting for one year, the Defender Ind sunk to the bottom of the sea after the war, but because of Shadowsh¡¯s disappearance, people started building artificial ind to wait for his return. The scarabs became unbridled because no one was controlling them, they devour everyone and everything but their primary target are still the chaos beings. The people of Gaia lives in fear because of them, their reign of terrorsted for half a year before a well known powerhouse started hunting them, decreasing their numbers but not truly exterminating them. Chapter 737 Chapter 737: CHAPTER 706 TEN YEARS LATER The chaos world force started hiding themselves after experiencing such devastating blow, without the support of their homeworld and the disappearance of their chaos Qi, their strength have plummeted, they are the number one enemy of this world. Their existence is something that this world does not ept making them very vulnerable, the forces under Shadowsh¡¯s rule started moving and are still intent on fully exterminating them. The world have beplete and have now started blessing those that helped protect the world, the ce that it had blessed the greatest is the Thousand Forest Continent. A couple of years, Saints started appearing but not matter how powerful the others have be, the title of the strongest kingdom is still owned by Thousand Race Empire. Saints continue to break through from the Extreme Xiantian Emperors of this world but because of the action that this world have done, the people aren¡¯t able to ess other worlds. Many of the Saints started to be impatient, they started searching for a way to break the seal of this world, on the other hand Saints that knew Shadowsh didn¡¯t became impatient and continue to focus on transitioning into True Saints. Time passes by and ten years have passed, the world have undergone a drastic change after beingplete once again, it became more vibrant and reach and people are able to ess more resources. ..... Many people started gathering towards the former location of Defender Ind, there is a different ind situated in this ce, the ind was actually the sunken Defender Ind! But what was shocking is that, the ind was situated on top of a behemoth of a whale, it continue to staypletely still and wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact that there are people living on top of its body. The soil on top of it have be thicker as time passes by, the people have started to venerate it as their guardian, what was the most shocking fact is that it was a Saint Beast! A beautiful woman that looks like 17 to 20 years old was standing in front of the gigantic whale, she wasn¡¯t even the size of the whale¡¯s pupil, even though this was clearly the case, she wasn¡¯t afraid one bit, she spoke to the whale using her spiritual sense ¡°Hey Blue, do you think that lord Shadowsh would ever return?¡± Her voice is full of longing making her look more beautiful, suddenly a middle aged man with the same golden outfit as her appeared behind her, he then spoke ¡°Your majesty, we need your presence on today¡¯s war memorial ceremony.¡± The girl nodded before flying out of the water, no drop of water managed to touch her outfit, Xiantian Qi continue to radiate out of her body keeping the water away, when they reached the ind, they were immediately greeted by numerous excited people. They kept shouting her name, the middle aged man that was following her continue to walk behind her one step at a time, it seems that he is afraid of stealing the girl¡¯s spotlight. Roar! Roar! Roar! Three dragon roars were heard, then the sky seems to darken, when the people raises their head, three gigantic dragons blocks the sun, the people look at these three dragons with excitement. The three dragons then transformed into humans, one looks like a bulky warrior, he has a scar on his face and radiates a ruthless aura full of killing intent that belongs to soldier that have lived for countless years in battlefield. He was wearing a ck armor that has a fire sign on his chest, he has a pair of horn that seems to be a fusion between a demon and a dragon, even though his appearance is extremely menacing the people in the area looks at him in admiration. The other dragon transformed into a man that was wearing a green tunic, his appearance could be considered quite Charmin, he exudes an amiable aura that seems to be able to draw everyone around him. Thest dragon transformed into a young man that seems to be the same age as the female wearing a golden outfit, he was also wearing a golden suite but unlike the female his golden suite is much more domineering and has a dragon figure surrounding it. The girl wearing the golden outfit approached the three men and bows to them, she then greeted ¡°Wee our three distinguished guest, thank you for taking some of your time to visit our humble ind.¡± The man in the green tunic startedughing out loud and said ¡°You little girl, it seems that every time I meet you, your bearing became more and more refined and dignified.¡± He looks at her with appreciation, just like an elder praising the younger generation, the valiant looking man wearing the ck armor sighed and said ¡°I wish my daughter would grow up as mature and wise as you.¡± The man in the green tunicughs and pats the back of the valiant looking man and said ¡°FD, considering your disposition, your daughter would grow up either to be a battle maniac or an obnoxious woman.¡± FD or Fire Demon Dragon King, one of the dragon kings of the Beast Continent immediately became angry and grabs the clothes of the man in the green tunic and said ¡°What did you say?! You simp!¡± Immediately the amiable expression of the green tunic man change and he also became angry and the two of them res at each other as if they are each other¡¯s mortal enemy. The young man in the golden suite looks at the two and frowns, he sighed and shook his head before stopping the two ¡°FD! Emerald! Will the two of you stop?! Remember that you two carries the name of your continent.¡± The man wearing the green tunic is Emerald Dragon King of the Beast Continent, the two dragons kings have been inseparable in these couple of years, they have experienced the war together with Shadowsh and are burning with hate against the chaos world. The two quickly turn their heads away from each and snorted, even though they look like they are each other¡¯s mortal enemy, they are very close friends and are ready to die for each other¡¯s sake. The girl who was wearing the golden outfit leads them into the sea where the poison barrier have existed before, all of them have arrived to pray for those that have died all those years and also pray for Shadowsh¡¯s safe return. Many more individuals appeared on the side, people of different races havee here and none of them seems to dislike one another, leading the group were individuals of a great bearing that exudes an aura that belongs to Saint ss expert. There was a group that exudes such alluring aura, all of them have fox tails and ears, they are also all drop dead gorgeous not one of them have the same allura but all of them are very tempting to man and woman alike. But no one dares to look at them with lustful gaze, the status of all of these beautiful women are extremely high and are able to cause fear for all powers of this world. There is also another group that exudes an aura that belongs to the undead race, but none of them are actively attacking any living being around them, they exude a killing intent that could only be born by killing numerous beings. Even though they are undead, no one in the area looks at them with disgust and fear, on the contrary their eyes are burning with admiration when they look at this group. Besides them were a group thatpromised with elves and beings that seems to be either intelligent nts or nts that transformed into human beings, on the lead was a girl walking side by side with a deer that has nine colored horns. There are also monsters, beastman, beasts, humans and many other races that arrived, all of them are present for the same purpose, they are honoring the heroes that gave their lives for this world. The entire might have been bigger than before but it still became a bit cramped after numerous beings of all shape and sizes arrived, fortunately there are other inds near this location. It was extremely breathtaking seeing numerous people arrived and more than a dozen of them are actually Saints and many more are Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor Realm experts. One of the female fox kept looking at the direction of the former location of the poison barrier, her gaze contains worry and longing, the knight leading the undead group approached her and said ¡°Do not worry, Empress Dowager, my lord is still alive and judging from the connection between he and I, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before he returns.¡± The female that was leading the elves and nt group also approached the female fox and said ¡°Just like what Sans had said, master is still alive, if you continue to worry about him, then your beauty would definitely diminish, master doesn¡¯t want that.¡± Chapter 738 Chapter 738: CHAPTER 707 WORLDS The others also agreed to this, the woman nodded, she knew that they are right but she still couldn¡¯t help but worry for her son¡¯s life, after all in all of her memories, other than giving birth to him, he was practically the one that took care of her. Her current status is also given to her by him, a normal monster that isn¡¯t even ranked on the top ten strongest beings on the forest have now be the empress dowager of the strongest empire of this world. This was only possible with the work of her son, but no matter how strong she gets, without her son, she still insecure, not only her, the entire empire is actually quite insecure without their ruler. Shadowsh have been and always be their spiritual pir, he is their support, he is their fate, actually the religion that was created by the fanatics back on Beast Continent have started to blossom and is now considered one of the highest authority in this world. Their religion change to one name after another, it was very chaotic at first but as time passes by and with the help of Thousand Race Kingdom, the religion have finally decided on one final name. The Great Summoning God Religion, Sans and the others have decided that this was the perfect name for Shadowsh¡¯s religion, actually they wanted to name the religion after him but they knew he wouldn¡¯t like that. At first, the believers doubted that this was the perfect name for their religion but after Sans and Leafinia spreads the knowledge that they were summoned by Shadowsh from other realms, the believers started singing praises to their god. ..... Sans, Leafinia and Gulli have be three figure heads of the three lesser branch of The Great Summoning God Religion, the Death God Religion which was being lead by Sans is considered connected to him and to Shadowsh. The believers of this religion are somewhat creepy for many of the popce of this world but fortunately they don¡¯t wreck any havoc, actually they help others cleansing many location, most of them are either undeads or necromancers. They cleansed a ce with a different method, it is unlike the light or holy attribute mages or warriors, they fight darkness with darkness, they either enved the wandering spirits that wouldn¡¯t rest or devours them to increase their strength. They are feared because of their strength and their methods but they aren¡¯t hated by many people, their religion is now spreading towards many different location of this world making them very famous. Leafinia¡¯s religion is called the Divine Mercy Religion, they are the religion that many love, because of them, the number of healers in this world have started booming, all the elves of this world were also members of this religion. The elves believes in the goddess of life and all of them believe that Leafinia is the emissary of their goddess making her status extremely special and high for all the elves in this world. Meanwhile the most special of them all was Guli, unlike Sans and Leafinia, the believers that are considered members of his religion haven¡¯t seen him even once. Gulli is still on the demon realm, actually his situation is exactly just like Sans on the death world, both of them have created a name for themselves in their respective world. His current cultivation realm is also likely to be Saint Realm, and because he is always inside the demon realm, his cultivation speed is much faster than Sans, but he always remember that he is a member of Thousand Race Empire. Actually he wanted to go back but something had happened that caused him to be unable to return, just like what every Saints in this world have been fretting over, the connection of Gaia their world to other worlds have been cut off. Sans had not return to the death world after the battle between Shadowsh and the chaos world forces, his cultivation speed of course would decrease but not that much because of the amount of death that have ured in this world. Back to the present, everyone in the ind and in the surrounding ind, wether they are connected to Shadowsh or have just heard of him, all of them pays respect to him and all of the fallen warriors that bravely sacrificed their lives for the safety of this world. Suddenly while all of them are paying respect, the world started undergoing a great change, dark clouds started to gather and lightning in the formed of the four mythical beasts started shing on the sky. Two gigantic stars that seems to emit the sound of a beating heart descended on the sky, they look like two gods that looks down on mortals, the four lightning mythical beasts looks up in the sky and let¡¯s out a loud roar that cause everyone to grab their head. It felt like their soul was being attacked, while all of the individuals below the Saint Realm were feeling a massive headache, buzzing noises started ring out. Those that managed to recover from the roar of the four lightning mythical beasts, immediately look towards the direction where the buzzing noise could be heard and their expression quickly turned death pale. All of the Saints present except for those on Thousand Race Empire have an unsightly expression, just as they were about to engaged with the scarabs that are approaching, Sans shouted ¡°Everyone stop!¡± Leafinia also gesture for the elves to stop, everyone who have recovered from the roar then watch the scarabs in trepidation while they flew past them, but their expression became strange when they saw the scarabs not attacking anyone. All of them seems to be waiting for something, everyone except for Strawberry and the others who had seen the owner of the two stars, in their heart the feeling of expectation continue to rise. Roar! Howl! A fox howl and a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard, then a terrifying pressure engulfed everyone in the world, fortunately the pressure wasn¡¯t harming anyone in particr. Sans quickly kneels, those that were following him follows his lead and all of them started kneeling, Leafinia also did the same, seeing their action, many started to be confused. Meanwhile in a different location, knights in gray and white armor looks towards the direction of the center of the phenomenon and a glint passes through their eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but grip their weapons tightly. On different worlds people started focusing on the direction where Gaia is and all of them felt rmed, as if something valuable or someone extremely important is being born. All of them became frantic and started searching for the cause but because Gaia is closed to different worlds, no one from other worlds are able to find it. The surge of power only continue to grow as time passes by, the wills and Qi from different worlds are actually being forcibly taken making the residents of those worlds to be furious. Many of the stronger worlds are able to stop the absorption and manage to save their worlds from weakening, those that aren¡¯t able to do so looks at their own world helplessly, fortunately for them. Each world has their own will except for broken worlds, once the absorption reach a certain amount, the worlds started reacting and they violently attacked the source of the absorption. Back on Gaia those that are on Defender Ind and ind nearby felt that the change have started to slow down making them confused, but Sans and the others who have their soul connected with Shadowsh felt something and all of them starts taking action. Sans raises his sword and let¡¯s out a loud battle cry, death and yin Qi surged out of his body but it didn¡¯t scatter but actually flows towards the sky and the change started to be much faster once again. But because of his action, the worlds that thrives in death Qi started weakening against the assault of Gaia, making the rulers of those world to be furious, then all the residents of those worlds use their will to resist the invasion. The undeads inside Sans¡¯ personal world started making battle cries as all of them help their ruler in fighting against the will of different beings of different worlds. Leafinia also raises her hand and her life and nature Qi flew towards the sky, immediately all the worlds that has tree of life within them were affected and all of these worlds are governed by elves. The elves fought back, the residents of Gaia felt something calling them and all of them use their will to help it, quickly Gaia became the number one enemy of different worlds but because it¡¯s existence is hidden, no one was able to find it even though they used numerous different methods to do so. A giant yin and yang circle appeared on the sky above the Defender Ind, them suddenly a giant figure of a dragon and a fox appeared, the two creatures looks at the creatures below and roared, they then transformed into lights before flying towards a sleeping person. Chapter 739 Chapter 739: CHAPTER 708 RETURN The appearance of that person cause everyone to widen their eyes in shock, all of those that are connected to him started crying, those that still haven¡¯t kneeled started kneeling, even though they don¡¯t know him personally they all have heard his great feat. Not to mention, he is known to be this world¡¯s strongest being, this title was given to him by all the major power of this world, none of the residents felt that he doesn¡¯t the title and all agreed that this title should only belong to him and only him. The sleeping person started transforming but he is still in his humanoid form, but quickly he turns into a giant nine tailed fox, he then turns into a giant zing dragon before turning into a spirit and finally an undead that exudes a domineering aura. After transforming into these forms, he returns to his humanoid form but this time he had nine tails, one of which is a dragon¡¯s tail, he had two dragon horns, on the center of the two dragon horns was a yin soul me that burns calmly but still exudes a sense of reverence. He exudes a domineering, charming and dignified aura, the people are drawn towards his unique aura, he is known as the savior of this world, the people have created a religion based on him. He is this world¡¯s chosen one, he is considered the center of all the great events that have happened throughout all of these years, he is the emperor of the strongest empire of this world. He is Shadowsh! ..... He is the person that changed the fate of this world, the person that caused amotion all over the world, he is now in the process of awakening, the long awaited event that Sans and the others have been waiting. Outside of Gaia, the worlds that were being attacked by the absorption of Gaia¡¯s will started to calm down, it seems that they no longer sensed any absorptioning from the outside world. The residents of those worlds on the other hand were still furious but their search ended up futile, many were furious about the matter of having their world¡¯s energy being stolen but many more were interested on the person or the thing that cause the absorption. Back on Gaia, the two stars that descended on the sky shes into two different light before flying towards Shadowsh, they then disappears into his body. The four lightning mythical beasts roars and lightning started descending on Shadowsh but the lightning weren¡¯t harming him in the slightest and was actually causing his aura to increase slowly, little by little his cultivation that froze ten years ago started rising. Sans, Leafinia and everyone that are connected to him or are under his rule raise arms and even though they were kneeling, they still felt extremely happy, because if Shadowsh truly wakes up, then their insecurities would disappear. He was their spiritual pir making his existence of that extreme importance to them, they look at him who was still bathe in lightning with fanatical gaze. Shadowsh on the other hand, have no idea what was going on, he was sitting on a void and in front of him was a being that wears a cloak and have a sight on his shoulder, the two of them seems to be chatting with each other. Around the grim reaper being was chains that are connected to Shadowsh, it seems that the two of them have be inseparable, what¡¯s more, from time to time, two fish would appear jumping calmly around the two. Shadowsh looks at the grim reaper and there was a smile on his face, the two of them have been staying on this void where only souls are able to transverse, the grim reaper in front of him was actually stationed personally for him. Each individuals that has great fate would have a soul guide stationed on them but Shadowsh was the first individual that was actually able to capture his very own soul guide. It was also an idental encounter, the soul guide have noticed that it wasn¡¯t his time yet and decided to retreat but it was already toote, he had already touched his soul but before the soul guide regret taking his soul, the two fish sprang up and Hentai also took action. The three captured the grim reaper and connected it¡¯s soul to Shadowsh making him basically have an immortal soul, unless an attack is able to destroy his soul, he would be able to revive with a drop of his blood. But his cultivation level would definitely drop after his rebirth, he also doesn¡¯t know when he would be able to revived, because of this void, he doesn¡¯t know how much time have already passed. He had been waiting for his rebirth while also chatting with Grim, soul guides has no name and only dedicated their entire existence to their duty, the name ¡®Grim¡¯ was given to him by Shadowsh. The two have been chatting for a long time, even though Grim could not speak, Shadowsh is still able to understand what he wanted to say, actually the reason for this is because of the chains binding the two of them. Grim is no longer able to return to the Divine Realm which was an entirely different dimensionpared to other realms, there are three divine realm, one is the Underworld and unlike other world, this world hosts all the Yama and the rulers of different hells into one realm. Unless an undead or a demon managed to reach the level of a divine then they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter such realm and would still have a chance of dying and having their soul transported back to Underworld for reincarnation. There are numerous worlds that are named Underworld but there is only one true Underworld and that ce is situated on the realm of the divines. There are three divine realms and they are the Underworld, Great Divine Realm and God Realm, each of these three realms have unique features, these three realms could be essed from the higher realm but you need a corresponding cultivation realm to be able to travel to either one of the three great divine realm. Grim is no longer be able to return back to Underworld after failing his duty but he had obtained a new leash in life and that is to be Shadowsh¡¯s partner, now that the two of them are connected via the soul chain, their names have already been discarded off from the reincarnation book. Suddenly while Shadowsh was busy pondering over the things he learned from chatting with Grim, his soul started trembling and the void lits up, the source of light is actually him! He was taken aback but he immediately knew what was happening and he became excited, he knew that he would be returning to Gaia but he started to worry about how long he had been gone. Fortunately his entire family have started cultivating since a long time ago and judging from their potential their cultivation level would have definitely increased, even if hundreds of years have already passed, they would still be present. Before he was trapped into this void, he had use all of his will and authority over Gaia to lock any possible connection between it and the other worlds, with Toxic taking on the strongest individual in the chaos world force, he had no worry. Meanwhile, the people that are watching Shadowsh bathe in lightning all saw his fingers twitching, immediately all of the people started celebrating inwardly but none of them still dares to make a peep afraid of influencing the awakening process. Shadowsh slowly open his eyes but if his family saw his eyes, they would be shocked, on his ck pupils there are actually four more colors on them. There were four rings on his eyes and they are extremely vivid, the first ring is sky blue that excuses a charm that seems to draw the souls of those that are looking at them. The second ring is golden in color and seems to be able to cause fear to those that dares to look at them with any hint of disrespectful, the third ring is white and unlike the white in the eyeballs, it was extremely white without any blemish, it was very pure and exudes a mysterious aura. The final ring ckish gray and seems to able to chill your soul, the four rings have different effects but seemingly Shadowsh was able to control which ring he wanted to release and show. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar that seems to be the howling of a fox and a roar of a dragon, his expression then changed as he started falling. All of his cultivation seems to have be nonexistent at this instant, fortunately he still has his wings and he use them to stop himself from falling but he became confused as to why he cannot sense his current cultivation. Chapter 740 Chapter 740: CHAPTER 709 RETURN PART He started panicking, he continue to use his powerful soul to sense his cultivation but even a hint of it is unavable to him, his heart quickly gone cold, he realised that he might have ti cultivate once again but before he could think this, Hentai quickly informed him about his present condition. [Master, do not be worried about your cultivation, because of the act of rebirth have an extremely harsh requirement, I had to seal your cultivation to preserve it.] He quickly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this, he then look below and saw everyone was still kneeling for him, he flew down and said ¡°Everyone of you may rise.¡± Even though his cultivation might have been sealed, he still have to preserve the dignity of his kingdom, his aura that was tempered by all of what he experienced in this world, coupled with his overbearing soul might cause the people to feel that they aren¡¯t a match against him. He knew that this was just a false bravado that he was putting up, Sans and those that are connected to him via soul contract knew about his current condition which was only the peak of Body Tempering Rank or Gold Rank. Shadowsh then looks at a certain beautiful mature looking woman and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremble on his heart, a sense of kinship immediately appear on his heart and his eyes nearly teared up. He instantly knew who this woman is and he started walking towards her, a gentle aura starts to exude out of his body, his earlier domineering aura disperse and was changed into an extremely gentle and kind aura. ..... The beautiful mature looking woman started tearing up when she saw him approaching, there were five women behind her that also has the same reaction as she has, the five of them are all nation destroying beauties, they also have fox tails and fox ears. They were his family, his mother (Mary), his four sisters Lucy, Dorothy, Foxxy and Flora, the other beautiful mature looking woman was his aunt re, they have been separated all these years. Without any hesitation all of them hugs each other and the girls started crying, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t crying but he was very emotional right now, this was his family in this world, they have been through numerous difficult times and always have each other¡¯s back. Now that they were reunited once again, their emotions quickly took over them and the sound of crying andughter sounded out, those that are watching looks at the heartwarming scene with different thoughts in their heads. Shadowsh then looks at the people that came and felt extremely gratified, he then shouted ¡°Everyone, I, Shadowsh am honored to have all of you gathered here!¡± Sans have already informed him about the presence of the people in the area, Leafinia was looking at Sans with a pout, she had realised that she was a step slowerpared to him. She wanted to be the person who would inform Shadowsh about the past events that had happened during his absence but she had sensed Sans spiritual sense moving towards her master and knew that she was toote. Shadowsh saw that Sans was looking at Leafinia in a rather smug manner and saw her angry expression and couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, he realised that the two have formed a rivalry during his absence. But it seems that it was like a friendly sibling rivalry and nothing more, with each other as inspiration, it was no longer surprising when he sensed their current level. Shadowsh then had the war memorial ceremony resumes, it is to pay respect to all of those that have died ten years, when the ceremony ended, everyone had a feast. Toxic have arrived and told Shadowsh about what the scarabs have done during his absence and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger, he quickly calms himself down and realised that unlike his other subordinates, the scarabs aren¡¯t that intelligent. They would attack anyone if it weren¡¯t for him but since he had disappeared throughout all of this time, they have been wrecking havoc all over this world. Other than the Lunar Rune Scarabs and the Sr Rune Scarabs that use most of their time cultivating in their specific cultivation time period, all the other types of scarabs recklessly attack those that they encounter. Their primary target are still the chaos beings but still they kill hundreds of thousands of beings of the world, fortunately they retained their behavior that Hentai have ingrained in their very soul, the act of devouring their weaker kinds. This had at least decrease the speed of them multiplying and with Toxic actively hunting the scarabs their number haven¡¯t reached any staggering increase and have always stayed on tens of thousands. Shadowsh quickly waves his hand and open Hentai¡¯s chamber for the scarabs, without any hesitation, all of the scarabs flew towards the entrance of the chamber. The scarabs that seems to block the light of the sky started disappearing into the hole and finally all of them entered the chambers and Hentai professionally separated each one of them into specific group. When the people saw the scarabs disappearing all of them cheered, the only ones that the scarabs doesn¡¯t attack were those that have Shadowsh¡¯s scent, it seems that even though they aren¡¯t that smart, they are still loyal to their owner. Sans heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the scarabs have finally been dealt with, he and the others have been working hard rescuing those that were targeted by the scarabs or driving them away towards the location of the chaos knights. Shadowsh felt guilty about the innocent individuals that the scarabs have devoured, Sans and the others could sense what he was now feeling and Leafinia quickly informed him that those that were affected by the scarabs were helped by their kingdom. This at least eased off some of his guilt when he heard that the Thousand Race Empire have been doing all of what they can to improve the life of those that were affected, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he then started thinking of creating a scarab king to control the scarabs, so that they wouldn¡¯t rampage like this ever again. But this n also has some drawback or consequences, if the scarab king ever managed to escape his control, then it would be able to reign terror over this world and even cause terror to spread to other worlds. Fortunately he could forcefully brand a soul mark unto beings that he and Hentai create, especially now that Grim and him have fused souls, making his soul much more stronger than even Saints. The people celebrated his return and their victory all of those years against the invasion of the chaos world, Shadowsh kept looking at Strawberry, he was still shocked she managed to rebuilt the Defender Kingdom without his help. This made him proud, he also started to feel the pressure about the fact that many of his family members managed to break through Saint Realm while his cultivation continue to stay on Xiantian Emperor Realm. He then looks at the Saints that are members of the major forces of this world and he spoke ¡°After this, I have an announcement to make that would affect this world, especially the Saints, this announcement will be released, a month after I returned to my empire.¡± The other Saints became confused but those that are knowledgeable started breathing in a hurried manner indicating that they are very excited, they already have some idea what his announcement is all about. Shadowsh then discuss something with Strawberry and Zultan, when he realised that the ind they were standing on was one of his subordinates, he became surprised before smiling in a jovial manner. The whale that he had saved all of those years have repaid him by helping Strawberry and the others rebuilt the Defender Kingdom, the importance of this ce would increase once he open the connection of this world to other worlds. He then raise his hand and the world responds with his call and the sky that was already dark have started to be golden, it bathe the ind with auspicious light making the nt and the low level animals to be invigorated. Most of the blessing went to Blue or the giant whale that was carrying the ind, because of this he started evolving and he became more and more one with the ind, transforming his innate attribute to Water, Earth and Wood. This had made him perfect for the Defender Ind, now he doesn¡¯t need to devourrge amount of food to continue on his unmoving state, he could absorb energy just by standing with the help of the ind on his back and the energy in the sea. Shadowsh nodded when he sensed the changes of this ind, the Saints and those that have keen senses have also sensed the change that had happened in the ind. Chapter 741 Chapter 741: CHAPTER 710 RETURN lll It seems that many people have already expected Shadowsh to be able to control the will of this world but seeing the action first hand is truly different from hearing it, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver for the fact that they are helpless against him as long as they are in this world. Shadowsh then left Defender Ind the next day, he misses his own empire, he was curious what development had took ce during the years he had been absent, he would also go to his other two territories the Invincible Kingdom and the Beast Empire. Even without him, no one would dare to do any hostile action towards the two territories, the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race Kingdom have be the Invincible kingdom¡¯s vassal and have be two of the major power of this world. The two stillpetes with one another but the threat of an all out war is no longer present, with the Invincible kingdom guarding them, none of the two powers dares to dere war. The Beast Empire on the other hand was formed by the joint alliance of all the beastman n on Beast Continent, the center was Shadowsh¡¯s Kingdom, they are now facing a problem though. The fanatics are extremely hostile to non-believers, this had cause massive headache to some of the powerhouses of the continent, the fanatics doesn¡¯t harm the non-believers but still they wouldn¡¯t associate themselves with them. There was now a great divide, Shadowsh who was listening to Old man emerald immediately became speechless, he had never thought that the religion that he had helped all of those years have be something so great that the powerhouses of Beast Continent are having trouble taking care of. ..... Old man had no problem with the believers because of his rtionship with Shadowsh, not to mention, because of the history of his sect, it had be the number one sect on Beast Continent, the reason for this is also because of the believers. The Divine Heaven Sect have be a holy sect for the believers because the co founder of the sect was Shadowsh, Old man emerald even spread this information to the entire continent to boost it¡¯s poprity. Shadowsh was once again stunned speechless, not because of the believers but because of Old man emerald¡¯s shamelessness to use his name to advertise his sect, even though he was one of the co founder, the true owner of the sect wasn¡¯t him but Old man emerald. FD became pissed off when he heard this part of the story, the army that he was responsible for is weaker than Divine Heaven Sect because of this reason, listening to his friend¡¯s bragging he became more angry. When Old man emerald still didn¡¯t stop speaking about the great development that the Divine Heaven Sect have aplished throughout the years, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted ¡°Stop bragging you shameless simp!¡± When he heard this, Old man emerald who was smugly bragging his sect seems to have be a cat that had it¡¯s tail stepped on and he quickly opens his mouth and tried to bite FD. FD was already prepared because he knew that the word ¡®Simp¡¯ that Shadowsh have taught them before would definitely piss off his friend, but even he hadn¡¯t thought that his friend would actually use his mouth to attack him. He quickly took a leap backward with a shocked expression, he then shouted ¡°What the hell were you thinking?! Are you a dog? You actually tried to bite me?!!¡± Meanwhile, Shadowsh became interested after seeing Old man emerald¡¯s reaction, this word was used to tease Old man emerald before but it had no effect because he got over his fallen love which was the most beautiful woman in Beast Continent, Huli Meili. But it seems that Old man emerald also knew that he was very curious and prevented, FD to talk to him, the two then continue to fight but only in their human form and they don¡¯t use all of their strength. Knowing that the two would take some time to calm down, he looks towards the three Gals, the three of them have been serving as Shadowsh¡¯s emissary during their stay on Invincible kingdom. The three have developed quite well during his absence, with the help of the resources of Invincible kingdom and the Thousand Race Empire, they have reached Saint Realm but the purity of their Saint Qi is still lowerpared to the chaos world Saints he had fought during the war. The red gal whom was Peach is still the strongest of the three, followed by Rosalina andstly Daisy, it seems that nothing have changed on them throughout all of this year¡¯s but they have undergone a great change. Their bodies were no longer an illusion and are now true flesh and blood, they could still leave their body and travel in their soul but forming a real body have increased their strength tremendously. They could now create cores in a conventional manner, they have already created their spirit core and Mana core, even if they leave their body they could still ess the two cores. Daisy who was the pink clown, approached Shadowsh and used her massive assets to pleasure him whispered on his ears ¡°You could find the difference on our physical form and our past form anytime you want.¡± Her sultry voice is full of temptation, the other two gals seems to be able to sense what she was talking about and they quickly blushed, their mask reddens in the cheek area but they look at him full of interest. Shadowsh who had been trapped in the void four ten years immediately felt his body reacting, he quickly coughs but he sent a message to Daisy and the two gals that made them very happy. Sans approached him and told him about Gulli¡¯s situation, realising that one of his subordinates could not return back to their empire because of his own doing, he quickly felt guilty. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t intend to continue sealing this world to other worlds, only by opening the connection between Gaia and the other worlds would their world continue to develop. Their boat travels extremely fast because it was full of magic runes and numerous items that increases its speed, what was the most magical thing about this boat is that it could fly. This was a masterpiece that was built with the joint effort of the cksmith Guild, Inscription Guild, the elves and Yshelia, the technological development of Thousand Race Empire is the greatest in Gaia. Shadowsh felt extremely proud when he heard about the numerous new things that the people from Thousand Race Empire have built, not to mention they have been annexing numerous smaller powers during all of these years. Numerous smaller to medium powers have been feeling frustrated and disappointed on the major powers that have promised to protect them when they decided to submit to them. For them the ones that truly protected them were the Thousand Race Empire and because of this, more and more powers just like them started submitting themselves under the rule of Shadowsh¡¯s power. The Thousand Race Empire have implemented the rule of no ughter or meaningless war should happen under their rule, because of this the number of death declined. There were some that thought that they would get away but they were eradicated by either Sans or Leafinia, the two of have been doing their best to spread their religion to increase their authority over this world under the name of Shadowsh. Shadowsh n to conquer this world did not stop at him being sealed and was still going on till this day, with vassals like Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n expanding their territory, more than half of this world is already under Shadowsh¡¯s rule without him even realising it. This was the reason why the Thousand Race Empire is considered the number one power of Gaia but what was ironic about it is that the ruler which was Shadowsh, doesn¡¯t know the real reason why his empire is considered the strongest power of this world. For him, the reason why his empire is the number one power of this world is because of everything he had done to protect this world, but this was just a part of the reason, the real reason is the scope of authority that the Thousand Race Empire has over all the forces of this world. Back at the ship, Shadowsh started guessing the cultivation rank of all the people onboard, he can¡¯t use Hentai right now because it was still in the process of downloading all of his cultivation back to his body. Fortunately he has a powerful spiritual sense after his soul have undergone a great metamorphosis, he is also perceptive towards Qi because he had been training on the void, even though he cannot cultivate inside the void, he still continue training his other abilities. Abilities like, Qi sense, swordsmanship, body movement skill, illusion making skill, soul skill and killing intent mastery. Chapter 742 Chapter 742: CHAPTER 711 AS A GOD Killing intent mastery is something that he had heavily invested on during his time on the void, the next was swordsmanship and illusion crafting, while his soul was being baptized in the void which connects life and death. His ownprehension capability have also increased, Chaos and Harmony were the ones that have improved greatly throughout their time in the void, with boundless soul essence to absorb, their strength continue to rise. Actually they are able to threaten Grim in their present state, it seems that their kind doesn¡¯t belong to the lower realm, ording to Grim, their kind has the same ability as them. They could guide souls and because they could determine whether that person havemitted countless good or bad deeds, they are considered one of the royalties on Underworld. They managed to arrive back to Thousand Race Empire in just one month, the speed of the boat was extremely shocking for Shadowsh, on his current state, he would have need at least more than a year to be able to return back to his empire. Of course this was only because his current cultivation rank only made him able to use regr Qi and not Xiantian Qi, seeing his surprised expression, one of the dwarves that were manning the ship exined to him about their creation. It seems that because theyte to arrive during the war, the popce of Thousand Race Empire have deemed this history as something very shameful to their glorious empire. ..... To not repeat this mistake once again, the dwarves and many other inventors and schrs have gathered and with years of continuous development they were able to create this piece of treasure. Shadowsh have already known that this boat was created by the joint effort of Yshelia and the others but he hadn¡¯t thought that the reason for them building this boat was actually because their regret during the war. When they finally arrived at Thousand Forest Continent, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes widens, not because the continent have regained all of it¡¯s forest, but because of the fact that it was muchrger than before. Shadowsh quickly sought an answer for such a change, Leafinia quickly use her vines to stop Sans and shes before him, this process was seen by him and he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless on her action. Leafinia doesn¡¯t mind, Sans on the other hand was furious but he med himself for being careless, he continue to swore to himself to always be on guard against Leafinia if Shadowsh is present. Leafinia then raises her head and looks at Sans with a smug look, she then started exining about the expansion of the continent, Shadowsh listens very curiously but when he heard the method that was used, he was a bit surprised. They use summoners and summoned many earth type summons, mages that are proficient with earth type skills would also help and with that they continue to slowly expand the continent, Leafinia then would use her powerful ability to give a hint of vitality on the expanded part of the continent. The elves would then nt the trees that have evolved into magic nts and the expanded part would no longer be artificial and would be one with the continent, with this, inds and different types ofnds continue to sprout on or near the Thousand Forest Continent making it one of thergest continent on this world. There were only two continents that are much bigger than Thousand Forest Continent, they were Rising Dragon Continent and Frozen Evest Continent, the two continents have different structures and number of rulers. Shadowsh and the Dragon Emperor are the rulers of their own continent, their reign aren¡¯t questioned by anyone, Frozen Evest Continent had numerous rulers and there haven¡¯t been a person capable of subduing the continent by him/herself. Theynded on a specific spot that houses different types of boats, but all therge boats have the mark that belongs to Thousand Race Empire indicating that all of them belongs to the same power. When the people saw that Sans and the others have returned, they quickly kneels in front of them, judging from their action, it seems that this gesture have already became natural for them. Shadowsh nodded upon seeing their action, it seems that the rule of his empire have already solidified in the hearts of many, he then told them to rise. Hearing a different voice, the expression of the workers became confused, when they raised their heads, their expression became that of shock, their kneeling position quickly became prostration. Many of them even started crying while there are some that are still dazed on disbelief, it was already imprinted on their mind that Shadowsh is an existence of absolute greatness. Facing the individual that they have longed to see, the very being that they have been praying their wishes for, of course they would be too excited and their reaction says it all. Shadowsh started to feel awkward seeing the fanatical expression of the people in the area, it seems that his position on the heart of the people in Thousand Forest Continent is much greater than he expected. Sans looks at them and snorted, his aura then res up causing the excited people to froze, just as they thought that they had done something wrong, Sans spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet our lord?!¡± Realising that they haven¡¯t even greeted Shadowsh since he had arrived, the expression of the people in the area became unsightly as they cursed themselves for being fools and disrespectful. They hurriedly prostrate once again and they started apologizing for their disrespectful behavior, the eyebrow of Shadowsh who was standing in front of them started twitching. He could only sigh inwardly as he realised that he had be an existence akin to a god in his own empire, fortunately he still has his family to treat him as a regr person. He just doesn¡¯t want to be treated as a god, but it seems that with the current mentality of the people of the continent and the teaching of his own empire, he had to take the role of a pseudo god. It seems that they are going to rule the continent just how the westerns back on his first world, he cannot me his subordinates since he wasn¡¯t even present during these past couple of years. The workers then shouted his name with praise, Shadowsh acted like it was natural but inwardly he was very embarrassed, it¡¯s been so long since he was greeted this way. They then pass viges, towns and cities, each time they pass any form of civilization or any territory, Sans and Leafinia would present Shadowsh with re, as time passes by he started to get used to people seeing him as their god. His return have be something that everyone in the Thousand Forest Continent should celebrate, he was helpless to change anything nor he wanted to change to it. His group have worked hard and him changing how people thought of him would have some effect to all the work that his subordinates have done, he doesn¡¯t want this to happen so he could only practice his poker face. Mentally he started to be exhausted on people looking at him with excitement and worship, people would prostrate themselves when they saw him, they shout their name as if it was something holy. His mother noticed this and could only try her best tofort him, fortunately his sisters would bother him from time to time, even though they should be annoying, for him they are the opposite, they would help his mind ease up. When they finally arrived back on Hope City, Shadowsh look at the ce that seems to glowing with vitality, even though there are numerous individuals living on this ce, more than ten million with different races, the city continue on being clean. Jelly and his subordinates have been always working 24/7, their kind have be something that could be seen everywhere in the continent, some of them even transported to other continents. They have been seen as something a must have for every ce, their ability to adapt are top notch and almost unmatchable, they would change their attribute to match up the element existing in their location. What the people doesn¡¯t know is that these slimes are used by the Thousand Race Empire as spy devices, they would be able to ry their message from slime to slime. As of right now, only Sans and the people living on Safehaven Paradise knew about this and they also knew if the slimes absorb their own kind then their strength would increase almost infinitely. The more slimes, the stronger their overall strength would be and also because of this none would worry that the slimes poption would overflow on their territory. Because of this trait, no one would dare to abuse the slimes, not to mention those that wanted to transport the slimes to other locations they have to sign an agreement, in the said agreement they aren¡¯t allowed to abuse the slimes. Chapter 743 Chapter 743: CHAPTER 712 BACK TO HOPE CITY Unlike other major powers, the Thousand Race Empire might not be as domineering but this only applies if you hadn¡¯t broke any rule orw that they have put into an agreement or when you are staying in Thousand Forest Continent. The elite army of the empire is one of the most feared battalion of this world, especially since they have been baptized by numerous wars that had happened on Thousand Forest Continent and in this world. Even the well known Tyrant Dragon Battalion is weaker than any of the elite army on the empire, Shadowsh knew this after being infirmed by Sans and Leafinia. Since he had been traveling back to Hope City, he would spend some time learning about the current situation and condition of the kingdom, it seems that Sans and the others have been following and improving all of the advancement n he had for the empire. The ns he has left when he started traveling all over the world was still being carried out by his trusted subordinates and family members making his heart warm, he decides that if he recovers his strength, the first he would do is to reward them. What is the greatest reward he could give? A personal independent realm just for them, the Sanctuaries of Thousand Forest Continent is very well known to this world, such realm shouldn¡¯t be easy to create but unlike them he has Hentai to back his confidence up. Now that it was downloading his cultivation, he knew that it would once again undergo an upgrade making it much more easier for him to create a new independent realm. ..... The mega project that he had left all those years is already ready and everyone was only waiting for him toplete it, the project was the transformation of Howling Ridge into the biggest Sanctuary of all time in this continent. Back at the present, Shadowsh returns to Safehaven Paradise to rx, the people continue to celebrate his return and the entire mood of the continent is extremely festive, he on the other hand needs to unwind. His favorite spot is still next to Luminous Tree Of Life, he hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleep on the void, well he doesn¡¯t need to because it was his soul who was on the void bug still he needs to rx his mind. Sans and those that are connected to him via soul contract have already known that he is very exhausted, when Leafinia saw him sleeping next to her union body, she smiled before raising her hand and covers him with nts that absorbs any sound that approached them. Mary and the others have arrived, seeing sleep so peacefully, all of them smiled, the girls did not bother him knowing that he really needs this rest, they then had a meeting near the Luminous Tree Of Life. They need to discuss on what to do now that Shadowsh have returned, they knew that once he returned, he would definitely shoulder many things all by himself and they don¡¯t want that, other than this, they also presented anyone from disturbing him. They knew Shadowsh is an extremely dependable person but he had always took everything to himself, this has cause him a lot of burden that pains his family deeply, they have felt helpless all this time. This helpless feeling only intensified after the end of the war when they realised that he had nearly been killed, now that they have the strength and experience to help him, they wouldn¡¯t just watch him take all the burden to himself. The person that would convinced him is someone he respects very much, his very own mother, with her on the pictures, they would definitely be able to share some of his burden and would finally sense a feeling of fulfilment in the depth of their soul. Shadowsh slept until the next day, his body quickly reacted to hunger, now that he couldn¡¯t absorbed Qi in the surrounding because of his present condition, he needs food to fuel his body. When he just woke up, he quickly realised thatrge amount of food was presented to him, he was taken aback but when he remembers that Sans and Leafinia knew about the disappearance of his cultivation, he smiled and immediately started eating. Before when he still has his cultivation, eating was just a hobby, but the current him needs food andrge amount of it, with his bloodline and a body that could match even those on the Xiantian Realm he truly needsrge amount of energy to fuel it. The three Gals appeared besides him and they started massaging him, this treatment cause his eyebrow to twitch but he didn¡¯t stop them, now that he realised that his body seems to be foreign to him, massaging might help. He still didn¡¯t know that his entire body except for his skeleton was destroyed by the spearman strike, Hentai have to rebuild his body with the help of the entire world¡¯s power. After having his meal, he waves his hand and the three Gals stop massaging him, he decided to stretch for a bit and summoned all of his clones to battle with him. The ufortable and foreign feeling that he has over his body continue to haunt him, this clearly displeased him, only by battling would he be able to adapt with his current condition. But when he summoned his clone, he realised that his current Mana and Qi reservoir only made it possible for one clone to be summoned, he shook his head in disappointment but he quickly adjusted his mentality. He then brought his clone to search for a location inside Safehaven Paradise that the two of them are able to go all out without any disturbance or consequences. Safehaven Paradise continue to expand ever so slowly even without Hentai¡¯s interference, Hentai have already modified this independent realm to function without it, but because of the rapid increase of poption, the number of undeveloped area is near nonexistent. Listening to Rosalina¡¯s exnation, even without the increase of poption, the elves wouldn¡¯t leave any area barren and would do their best to spread the nts, Safehaven Paradise is considered with treasure trove for everyone even Saints. Wether it is spirit beasts, magic beasts, monsters, natural treasures, everything is present inside, Alchemist would do anything to be able to enter this ce, not just them, cksmiths and many more lifestyle upation loved to enter Safehaven Paradise. But as of right now, the ones that are only able to enter were the top ten adventurers from different kingdoms under Thousand Race Empire rule, because of the vastness of Safehaven Paradise, it isn¡¯t crowded even though the number of territories under their empire continue to increase. Rosalina decided to inform him when she saw him flying everywhere, he could only stop his random search and asks the three Gals to bring him to a location that has no one in it and hadn¡¯t developed that much. They then brought him next to the chaos realm entrance, because of the hint of chaos Qi that would asionally flow out of the entrance, the vegetation hadn¡¯t developed that much and no beasts wanted to stay this ce. Shadowsh assess the spot and felt that it was perfect, he then looks at the clone and both of them charges towards each other, he decided to only use his body to fight. With the foreign feeling he has over his body, it made it hard to match up against his clone which had perfect control over its body and inexhaustible stamina, he became a punching bag for it. Bam! Bam! Bam! Wether it was pinches or kicks, he took them all and not because he wanted to but because he was unable to dodge, his body wasn¡¯t listening to him but as he continue to fight, he felt his blood boiling. He started emitting an aura that cause the three Gals to tremble in fear but they themselves don¡¯t know why, on the other hand Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started burning with excitement. He grabs the head of the clone and threw it far away, the clone continue to fly backwards but before it could stop, he appears in front of it and grabs it before carrying it up to the sky and started diving down while spinning. Boom! The hard ground of Safehaven Paradise actually broke, the clone then disappears into puff of smoke after experiencing such an attack, Shadowsh started to calm down and was shocked from what had happened. He didn¡¯t know why his strength just suddenly increased, his expression quickly changed and he thought he was about to suffer the bacsh from the sudden burst of power when his stomach suddenly grumbles. He was speechless, the sudden burst of power actually only cause him to be hungry and nothing more, fortunately he had eatenrge amount of food earlier if not he wouldn¡¯t just be hungry but he would be starving. Chapter 744 Chapter 744: CHAPTER 713 HOWLING RIDGE? The gals brought more food to him satiating his hunger but the sudden burst of strength that came within him made him very curious but he had no one to battle making him very disappointed, he then remember the chaos world army. He asks Daisy to call Sans, in a battlefield, a necromancer, lich or undead kings are considered a nightmare because of their ability to reanimate the dead, Sans would happily join a war if he had a chance, so he definitely knew more information about the chaos world army. When Sans have arrived, Shadowsh was punching in the air, he was trying to make his body sweat but even with Peach¡¯s dragon pressure, he still haven¡¯t sweat a drop, he realised that his body is much more stronger than he anticipated but he started to get more familiar with it. Sans bows to him like a loyal knight, it¡¯s in his nature to act like a dedicated knight, Shadowsh have already gotten used to it, he then asks ¡°Sans, considering your subordinates ability to grow in bloodshed, you definitely has info about the remnant of the chaos world army.¡± Sans started hesitating, he thought that Shadowsh wanted to search for the remnant of the chaos world army, he started having idea of informing Mary about this, he knew his current condition and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against the generals of the chaos world army. Shadowsh seems to be able to read his mind, he smile and thought that Sans have truly matured and started thinking about the greater good, if it was him in the past, then without hesitation he would tell him about everything he knew. He quickly exined ¡°You do not need to worry, I do not have any idea of searching for the chaos world army, I just arrived here and I would immediately go out, I intend to stay on our empire for a long time.¡± ..... Sans heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this, Shadowsh on the other hand continue ¡°The reason why I ask you for information about the remnant of the chaos world army because I want you to capture a Xiantian Realm chaos beast.¡± Sans became confused, upon seeing this, Rosalina quickly informed him about what had happened and he quickly nodded, he then said ¡°Finding the remnant of chaos world force would be quite difficult my lord, how about I¡¯ll have my men capture some powerful Fierce Beast to spar with you?¡± Shadowsh sighed and shook his head, he then exins his reason ¡°If it was a Fierce Beast, then it is likely to be subdued just by my aura, only mindless beasts such as chaos beasts are able to fight me without any hesitation.¡± Sans immediately agreed to his reason, he knew that his lord has an incredibly prestigious bloodline and unlike most divine beasts on this world, his bloodline is pure and the only thing that limits him was actually his cultivation. Sans eyes then lits up when he recalls something, he quickly spoke ¡°My lord, I have the solution for your problem, I can capture a fallen fierce beast, they are now thriving inside Fierce Beast World.¡± Shadowsh became confused with the new terms that Sans have just spoken, he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°What are the fallen fierce beasts? and I thought that every connection from outside world have been cut off? How could another world be connected to this world?¡± Sans froze and remembers that his lord have beenpletely sealed off from all the events that have ured on this world, he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed, he quickly exined ¡°Fallen fierce beasts are just like chaos beasts, they are being that have no thoughts but only ughter.¡± Shadowsh nodded when he heard this, chaos beasts are being that are infected with chaos Qi to the point that their mind were also affected, their only thoughts are destruction, on the other hand the fallen fierce beasts that Sans was talking about is near identical with them. The chaos beasts seek destruction, the fallen fierce beasts seek ughter, both are the same but also different at the same time, destruction meant destroying everything, ughter meant destroying every living thing. Sans continue ¡°Fallen fierce beasts are just like their names, they are fierce beasts that have absorbed too much fierce Qi and have affected their thought, we have discovered them when the fierce beasts in Fierce Beast World started to mutate.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and spoke ¡°Judging from what you have said, Fierce Beast World is inside Howling Ridge? But from my knowledge the transformation is still notplete.¡± Sans stops but only for just a second, he knew that he no longer need to exin where Fierce Beast World is, he answered ¡°Just like my lord have thought, Fierce Beast World is the former forbiddennd of this continent, the Howling Ridge.¡± He then left and said ¡°My lord please wait, I will call Yshelia and Banjo here, my knowledge isn¡¯t thatplete regarding Fierce Beast World, Yshelia and Banjo are the ones responsible for monitoring that location, they have more indepth knowledge about that ce.¡± He did not take that much time, in just a couple of seconds he returns together with Yshelia and Banjo, the two of them looks at him with a smile, they then hugged, meanwhile, Sans left, he decided to capture a Fallen Fierce Beast for him. Yshelia was still as beautiful as ever, but at the present she no longer exudes an unfathomable aura just like in the past, she now exudes an aura that belongs to knowledgeable schrs. It seems that she had been gathering numerous knowledge while Shadowsh was gone for her to develop such an aura, she asks in a melodious voice ¡°I have heard that you called the two of us regarding the knowledge about Fierce Beast World?¡± Banjo looks at him with anticipation, it seems that he wanted to show off his knowledge, Yshelia just giggled when she saw this, she decided to let him be the one to exin. Shadowsh also noticed this, he then looks at his brother and spoke ¡°Yes, I am very interested in all the events and important knowledge that affects our continent and the transformation of a forbiddennd is an extremely important event for our continent.¡± Banjo then started exining with excitement ¡°I was the first one to notice such an event, then followed by Yshelia, the two of us obtain our personal independent realm in that location so of course we are much more sensitive about the transformation of Howling Ridge.¡± He then thought about something and his expression became serious and said ¡°Actually, the transformation didn¡¯t happen overnight, the real reason for such a change is the nine abyssal dragon door that big bro had found.¡± Shadowsh frowns when he heard this, he had always felt that the door was extremely dangerous, his instincts rarely got things wrong, besides even Hentai was cautious against that door. He took a deep breath and realised that if he hadn¡¯t sealed off all connection between Gaia and the other worlds, then it was most likely that the door would have opened by itself and even with sacrificing numerous fierce beasts, it would inevitable that the door would be unsealed. Such situation made him felt his chest tighten, he then looks at Banjo and saw that he had stopped exining, it seems that he was waiting for him to end his thought. He asks ¡°It seems that the fierce Qi that wasing out from that door have affected the Howling Ridge greatly, may I ask who was the one who had named the door?¡± Banjo looks at Yshelia, she smiled and exined ¡°ording from the memory of my ancestor, the nine dragon heads that is on the door are the nine abyssal dragons, they are one of the most feared fierce beasts in their world.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he had called the door in a different name before but since this was now the widely known name, he shall call it by this name, he then asks ¡°But even with all of this, the Howling Ridge shouldn¡¯t have transformed into an independent realm.¡± He had spected that since the ce is called Fierce Beast World then it should be an independent realm, hearing this Yshelia took a step back and let Banjo exin. Banjo then transformed into his human form, startling Shadowsh for a bit but he wasn¡¯t that surprised, judging from his brother¡¯s potential and how long it had been, transforming into a humanoid form is clearly easy for him. Banjo then summoned his Space Jewel and it started shing with fierce Qi making Shadowsh¡¯s expression to change, he knew just how precious this jewel to his brother is and now that it was infected, he couldn¡¯t help but panicked. Seeing his worried expression, Banjo smile and felt warm inside, his brother have always been his idol, he knew that his brother cares for all of them and he had already anticipated this reaction from him. Chapter 745 Chapter 745: CHAPTER 714 HOWLING RIDGE TO FIERCE BEAST WORLD Banjo then exined about the changes that had happened on his Space Jewel ¡°As you know, my Space Jewel is considered tied to my very soul, when me and Yshelia were conducting our research on Howling Ridge before it had transformed into his current state, we have suffered an attack from a powerful soul.¡± When he reached this part, an expression of fear shes on Banjo¡¯s eyes, Yshelia also had the same expression, it seems that the soul that had attacked them was a powerful entity to induce such a reaction from these two. Banjo continue ¡°Between the two of us, I was the target of the soul and just as my soul was about to devoured by that entity, my Space Jewel reacted, so did the nine abyssal dragon door.¡± He stops in this part and he exudes a powerful momentum that even cause Shadowsh to be shocked ¡°The soul was then suppressed and with my will to live, I managed to actually absorbed the soul and obtain many of its abilities and all of its knowledge.¡± Shadowsh was happy for him when he heard this, with great risk alsoes great gain, this saying was truly right, in this world if you want to achieve something great then you have to risk something great also. But even though he was happy for him, the fact that his Space Jewel is affected still cause him to be a little bit worried, fortunately it seems that his little bro wasn¡¯t worried making his confidence on him to grow. Banjo did not stop on his exnation, he shared to him many of the knowledge that he had obtained from the soul, the knowledge greatly shaken Shadowsh, most of the knowledge actually involves different worlds, something that he was trulycking. ..... He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said ¡°Considering that the soul you have absorbed knew this type of knowledge, at least it should have been a True Saint, you got lucky this time, I think that even with your Space Jewel you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat that soul.¡± Banjo and Yshelia looks at each other and smile, Banjo then nodded and said ¡°Big brother is right, the soul that wanted to possess my body is a Saint King, and from the memories that I obtained from it, his cultivation was infinitely close to Saint Emperor Realm.¡± Shadowsh was once again shocked, he didn¡¯t know what realm surpassed the Saint Realm but upon hearing the two new term that Banjo have spoken, it seems that Saint Realm has the same unit as Xiantian Realm, whereby it was followed by king and then emperor. ¡°The soul that invaded by spiritual world is a soul that belonged to a juvenile abyssal space dragon, it seems that it had unknowingly arrived in this world and died, other than it, the other eight soul of abyssal dragon didn¡¯t moved.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes and he couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°There are more than one Saint King soul residing on Howling Ridge? We need to seal off that ce immediately!¡± Banjo and Yshelia smiled bitterly when they heard this, the two of them then shook their heads and said ¡°Even if we do this, the other souls would still be able to escape with the help of the fierce beasts residing there.¡± Yshelia then spoke ¡°Actually one of the souls have already escaped but because of my ancestor, it was sealed but the seal isn¡¯tparable to the seal that the nine abyssal dragon have.¡± Shadowsh then remembered about the legend about the ruler of the Howling Ridge when he was researching about the ce, it seems that it was a blood red dragon that was ruling the ce. He was greatly shaken by the fact that the danger imposed by the Howling Ridge have been threatening the Thousand Forest Continent since a long time ago, he then asks ¡°If the seal of the nine abyssal dragon door is extremely powerful, how could the souls managed to escape?¡± Banjo was quite Knowledgeable about the changes that had happened because of this soul that he had absorbed but even with all of the information he has, he had no idea about the knowledge regarding the door. Yshelia then spoke ¡°Actually young master, me and Banjo have no idea either, but we do know is that the door connects this world to a higher ne of existence, that ne of existence mostly consists of fierce beasts.¡± Banjo then p his forehead when he heard this, he was the one who told Yshelia about this and yet he was the one who had forgotten this, he quickly took the opportunity to exin about the nine souls sealed inside the door. ¡°There are nine souls that are trapped inside the door, each soul hosts a juvenile abyssal dragons of different ns, but because of therge amount of energy needed to kept the souls in check, the power of the seal have now be weak.¡± Seeing the worried expression of Shadowsh, Banjo hurriedly added ¡°But do not worry big bro, the souls are only able to enter a body of a creature that has great affinity to their soul.¡± When he heard this, Shadowsh¡¯s expression eased for a bit, he knew just how powerful and great the nine abyssal dragons are considering that even juvenile ones manage to enter Saint King Realm, finding a host would be extremely difficult. It was already shocking that two souls managed to escape, first the red dragon but considering that it was vanquished by a Fairy in the past, it seems that its hosts is extremely weak and it¡¯spatibility isn¡¯t that high. Banjo was the perfect host for the abyssal space dragon, judging from it¡¯s name, it is a dragon that has great affinity towards space, if it managed to take over Banjo¡¯s body, then it would have disastrous effect not just to this continent but to this world. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be speechless when he realised what luck Banjo has, but he quickly thought about his state and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but lit up. He had a bloodline of a dragon and it was extremely pure and might be even a much higher rank than any of the abyssal dragon, it would definitely tempt the other seven souls in the door. Regarding the attack from the soul, he wasn¡¯t afraid, with Grim and the two fish on his spiritual world, he had no fear against spiritual attack, he then asks Banjo ¡°Are you sure there are still 7 dragon souls trapped in the door?¡± Banjo and Yshelia nodded, Yshelia then exins her discovery ¡°The nine dragon heads on the door represent the nine abyssal dragon souls trapped inside, as of right now two of the heads have dimmed down, I have confidence that it meant two souls have escaped.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then said ¡°I have confidence that I could solve the problem regarding the nine abyssal dragon door, I¡¯ll just devour the remaining seven souls trapped inside.¡± This time it was Yshelia and Banjo¡¯s turn to be shocked, the of them looks at him with doubt but realizing that he was their idol because of all of his miracles, hope and confidence started rising inside of them. Shadowsh then added ¡°But first, we need to find eight individuals that would receive the blessing from the eight dragon souls, I could absorbed them but other than their knowledge, I have no use of their energy.¡± Actually this was a lie, but he truly could not absorbed any energy right now, with Hentai busy recovering his cultivation, all of the energy from the sevel souls in the door and the soul blood red dragon would just disperse. But he was more interested on the knowledge that the sevel souls contained, not to mention, he could use the energy that he had received from the eight dragon souls to reward some of his subordinates, which was considered a part of his greatest wish as of right now. Hearing that he would give the energy from the seven souls, no! The two quickly shook their head and they realised that Shadowsh have said eight dragon souls, that meant that he was also intent on dealing with the berserk bloody abyssal dragon soul inside Fierce Beast World. Banjo quickly recovered from his shock and said ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t know just how amazing the energy from one of the abyssal dragon soul is, the soul that I have absorbed grant me the opportunity to be as strong as Sans.¡± Yshelia nodded repeatedly, her strength before outssed Sans but after he managed to enter Underworld, his rate of improvement have surpassed her but after Banjo had absorbed one of the abyssal dragon, his strength is nowparable to Sans and Leafinia. Shadowsh was a bit surprised but after thinking about the fact that the cultivation of one of the abyssal dragon is at least Saint King Realm, he was no longer shocked. Chapter 746 Chapter 746: CHAPTER 715 PRACTICE SPAR NoBanjo¡¯s expression then became solemn, he then said ¡°Even though the reward is extremely great, there is a great drawback, just like what you had seen, the soul of the host or receiver would be infected by fierce Qi making him a half fierce beast.¡± Shadowsh have already thought about how to deal with the fierce Qi, he¡¯ll just extract all the pure energy from the souls and just let the fierce Qi disperse into the surrounding, his body is incapable of absorbing any type of energy anyway. While the two continue to exin to him about their discovery regarding Fierce Beast World, Sans returned with a giant four armed gori, the giant gori only has one eye, it¡¯s entire being radiates the aura of ughter. Even though it was bound by the chains that Sans have summoned, it still continue to struggle, his bones continue to crack but it looks like it doesn¡¯t feel anything at all, themotion that it was making immediately draws Shadowsh and the other¡¯s attention. Shadowsh knew why Sans brought the one eyed gori inside, his eyes started radiating bright light, his battle intent burst out of his body so does his killing intent that causes the expression of Banjo and Yshelia to change drastically. Even them which were Saint felt pressured after being affected by the raging killing, the one who was shocked the most was Banjo, as a fierce beast, he was familiar with the aura of ughter and as of right now, his big brother was radiating it. This was an aura that only elite fierce beasts managed to master, fierce beast are infected with killing intent via fierce Qi but they don¡¯t know how to wield it, they¡¯ll just blindly use it by instinct. ..... Shadowsh was different, his aura of ughter managed to form a distinct image behind him, the image looks like a three headed god of ughter that has six arms, four wings and nine tails. But the image would flicker in and out, it seems that it wasn¡¯tplete but still, it sent chills to Banjo¡¯s spine, after obtaining the memories from the Abyssal Space Dragon soul, he knew this ability is extremely powerful. He knew that his big brother have always been amazing but to the point that he had managed to surpass him in this part cause him to feel pressured, he had always dreamed to fight with his big brother once again but in the past he had no chance. Most of the time, he would in secluded cultivation toprehend the mystery of space, besides this, the speed of his cultivation isn¡¯t on par with his big brother leaving him chasing his dust. Determination shes on his eyes, he doesn¡¯t want the past to happen once again, he is now determined to master his own aura of ughter, he could use the image of ughter that wasmon to most fierce beast, but he doesn¡¯t want that. He wanted to follow his big brother¡¯s footsteps, he wanted to create an image of ughter heprehended by himself, he knew that the image that Shadowsh have formed was unique only to him. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know what Banjo was thinking, the only thing that he knew is that he wanted to test the strength of a fierce beast that have lived on the so called fierce beast world for at least a couple of years. Roar! The one eyed gori sensed the aura that Shadowsh was radiating and let¡¯s out a loud roar, he couldn¡¯t sense his cultivation but even if it¡¯s opponent is stronger by it, it still wouldn¡¯t flee and would rather fight to the death. Shadowsh could see the reaction of the gori and knew that he had found a suitable sparring partner, he had already satiated his hunger earlier but he knew that he would be hungry once again. He quickly told Peach to bring more food via spiritual sense, he then look at the enraged gori and cracked his neck, he shouted to Sans ¡°Sans! Release that beast, I want to know just how strong the beasts living on Fierce Beast World are.¡± Without any hesitation, Sans released the gori and fled, instantly after it was released, the gori started punching the spot where Sans was standing but after realising that all it hit was just empty ground, it became more furious and started mming it¡¯s fists on its chest. Shadowsh looks at the it and shook his head, he realized that the beast truly have no intelligence and is moving based on instinct, he then use his spiritual sense to amplify the sound of his voice and shouted ¡°Hey beast! Come face me!¡± Just like he had expected, his shout draws the attention of the enraged gori and without hesitation it started charging towards him, the killing intent that seems to make the surrounding colorless did not fazed it. It then leaps towards him with a face full of fury, he did not retreat, he lets out a loud shout and jumps towards the gori with a clenched fist and a powerful killing intent, the ughter image that was on his back did the same action as he did and it cause his momentum to soar. Boom! The two collided, Shadowsh was thrown back to the ground but he quickly flips back up before he hits the ground and looks at the gori with a surprised expression. He had sensed the power of the punch and knew that the gori did not use any of its Qi, but it still managed to tie with him, upon realizing this, his excitement rose and he quickly summoned his two swords out. The gorinded back on the ground, but unlike it¡¯s enemy, it¡¯snding isn¡¯t that smooth, it let¡¯s out another roar full of fury and his Xiantian Qi burst out, it¡¯s cultivation is peak of Xiantian King Realm, this battle should be quick disadvantageous to Shadowsh but those that were watching weren¡¯t worried about him. The two then shed once again, Sans eyes started zing, his two yin soul mes saw that the situation of the gori started getting worser by the second, Shadowsh seems to be stronger as he fight and the ughter image behind him seems to devour the vitality of the gori little by little. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know why but he became more and more excited as he fight, his heart started beating more faster and his blood started boiling, he then grabs the fist of the gori and lifted it up before mming it to the ground. He kicked if after itnded on the ground, the gori became more furious and just like him, it started bing stronger, it looks like it was in the process of going berserk (Berserk Ability), also it¡¯s killing intent started to counter the ughter image behind Shadowsh. The ughter image has a strange ability, it is able to supress it¡¯s target and was also able to absorb the vitality of its target, all the vitality it had absorbed flows towards Shadowsh and it. Shadowsh then stomps and arrives in below the gori and he kicked it to the sky, he ps his wings and with incredible speed, he arrived on top of it before raising his two hands and mming it into the gori¡¯s face. Bam! With a loud thud, the gori was mmed back to the ground, it broke the hard earth, but secondster it stood back up once again and it¡¯s body have expanded, it seems that it had finally activated it¡¯s berserk ability. Sans and those that were watching nodded, they had experienced the might of the fierce beast on Fierce Beast World, they knew that they had an innate ability to go berserk as long as they were injured to a certain degree. What scary about this ability is that they are able to use another berserk or forbidden ability above it, this type of berserk doesn¡¯t have the drawbacks of active Berserk Ability making it an extremely scary ability. Banjo also has it but he wasn¡¯t able to activate since he wasn¡¯t injured to a sufficient degree to force him to go berserk, besides once he go berserk, he would lose all reason and he doesn¡¯t want that to happen. If he truly loses all reason then he might hurt those that are dear to him, at the present the berserk gori started bing cker as if it¡¯s body have now turned to steel, Shadowsh who saw it immediately realised that it had the same ability as his modified Metal God Technique. He then smiled and raises his two swords high, the ughter image follow his action, the two swords started trembling as if they are alive, their ck de was dyed in red and it was exactly the same color as blood. Shadowsh activates his Metal God Technique and his entire body hardens and the metal space Qi actually flows into his twi swords, after this he released his sword intent and an extremely overbearing and sharp aura descended on him. Chapter 747 Chapter 747: CHAPTER 716 SWORDS STYLE, SHADOWSLASH AND KITTY Shadowsh have practiced this move over and over again on the void, he cannot sleep so he spends most of his time chatting with Grim and training, he wanted to know the fruit of his effort, even though his cultivation did not increase, all of his abilities did. One of his sword was then set azed and seems to copy the sun and the other sword exudes a charming and mysterious light as if it was the moon, this attack was his personal sword technique that he had perfected after endless practice. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) With a roar he fired his powerful sword Qi towards the iing berserk gori, the attack cut the four hands of the gori and it started crying in pain, but even though all of its arms were cut off, it still did not retreat and continue to charge. Shadowsh saw this and a sh passes through his eyes, he knew that the fallen fierce beast exactly have the same nature as a chaos beast, he then raised his sword once again. He ms the two sword unto the ground and the area started trembling, the gori falls down because of the sudden great quake, below it the ground cracked and two powerful sword Qi hits it¡¯s body. Secret sword technique: Sword Quake! ..... When the gori received the two sword Qi, it¡¯s powerful defence broke and it started bleeding, Shadowsh quickly took action and charge towards it, a ck and yellow glow appeared behind him and formed a wing. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Swish! When Shadowsh passed through the gori, he waves his hand and stored the two swords back to Hentai, the gori then splits into three pieces, the ughter image then devours all of its vitality turning it into a mummified figure. Shadowsh then frowns when he realised that he wasn¡¯t hungry, he started pondering over the reason and looks at the mummified gori, he quickly obtain an idea on how his passive ability work. When he was fighting his clone, he cannot absorb any of its vitality because it had no vitality in the first ce, the passive ability of his would increase his strength but he would consumerge amount of his vitality also, fortunately it wasn¡¯t that harmful of an ability because he can restore the lost vitality with food. He nodded once again but since Peach have already brought the food, he decided to eat them, he told Sans to capture ten early stage Xiantian Emperor Realm fallen fierce beast for him to fight, the fight he had with the gori was just too one sided. Sans nodded, he had also realised that the gori was far from being able to threaten his lord even though it was a peak Xiantian King beast, he knew that it wasn¡¯t a weaklingpared to other Xiantian King experts but his lord was just too powerful. He, Banjo and Leafinia left to go to Fierce Beast World, Shadowsh actually wanted toe but he knew that he needs to get familiar with his body first, he realised that the power he was exuding made his body to undergo a natural tempering. He doesn¡¯t know why but his body started to improve as if it hadn¡¯t been tempered yet, this confused him since he had been tempering his body a long time ago, but realising that he could improve it once again was a delight for him. Without any hesitation he started gorging himself with food, after devouring such arge amount of food, he use all the energy he had obtained from them and the excess vitality from the gori and activate Heaven Swallowing Technique. Bang! Bang! Crack! His body started to rumble as if they were being hit and some parts of his powerful bones started to crack and regenerate once again, his body have been devoid of impurities since a long time ago. A body devoid of impurities is extremely powerful and his absorption of Qi from the surrounding would increase to its peak, Shadowsh might not be able to store Qi because his dantian is sealed but this doesn¡¯t mean that he cannot use all the energy he absorb. He use the spirit Qi and Mana that he had absorbed to help him temper his body, with his mastery over Heaven Swallowing Technique, even without Hentai his improvement is astounding. He exhale a powerful breath made up entirely of spirit Qi, he then looks at the three Gals and the four of them started touring Safehaven Paradise once again, this time he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had already found a perfect spot to cultivate and battle, he¡¯ll just wait for Sans to return, he knew that with his ability and his soldiers¡¯ ability capturing ten early stage Xiantian Emperor fallen fierce beast would not be a problem. Also they don¡¯t need to search that long with Banjo and Leafinia helping them, from their discussion, he had known that the two have an extensive knowledge about Fierce Beast World and are actually the overlord of the ce. Shadowsh then visited his second favorite location inside Safehaven Paradise, the former yin pond but when he arrived at the location he was taken aback by the fact that the size of theke didn¡¯t change. He dips his hand on the water and sensed the extremely lunar yin Qi in the war, the purity was so great that the water have turned into a shimmering silver water that exudes a mysterious charm, there aren¡¯t any living thing in theke, not even the nts that he had put inside. Roar! A loud tiger roar could be heard as a tiger with silver wings arrived, it seems that it thought Shadowsh as an intruder but after it sensed the familiar auraing from him, it became quiet and looks at him in confusion. A name surfaced on Shadowsh¡¯s head and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble lightly, the golden ring around his pupil then started glowing and it started rotating, then the giant winged tiger in front of him disappears and transformed into a cute white cat. ¡°Kitty!¡± Hearing his shout, the white cat trembles and the giant winged white tiger disappears and it was reced by the cute white cat, Shadowsh knew that the giant tiger from earlier was just an illusion. He disappears and arrives in front of the cute cat and he carries it on his arm, the cute white cat or Kitty didn¡¯t know why but she wanted to held by him, the three Gals who were watching from the side looks at the two and felt their heart melt. An incredibly handsome man holding a cute cat made the hearts of the three maiden to throb, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know that he unconsciously release his fox aura that attracts the three Gals. His fox bloodline seems to have an affinity with theke and Kitty so he unconsciously release it when he was holding her, he then puts her into his head and he jumps into theke, his powerful spiritual sense prevented the two of them to be wet. They reached the bottom of theke and they found numerous stones that glows in dreamy silver light, the stones seems to attract something inside Shadowsh, he already had an idea what it was but such a realization shocked him. Kitty who was ying with his hair earlier stops and looks at the stones with great desire, sensing her mood, he quickly grabs one and his expression quickly changes, he realised that it was extremely heavy. The muscle on his arm bulges and his veins started throbbing, he managed to lift the heavy stone but he was worried if Kitty is able to, he then fly out of theke, Kitty¡¯s eyes are still locked on the stone on his hand. If it doesn¡¯t sensed the familiar auraing from him, she would have taken the stone already, when theynded back on the ground Shadowsh quickly put Kitty and the stone down, without any hesitation Kitty opens her mouth and ate the stone. Shadowsh was shocked, he quickly grabs her and use his spiritual sense to scan her, his expression then calms down when he realised that the stone wasn¡¯t harming her in the slightest, Kitty yawned before going to sleep. Upon seeing this Shadowsh sighed and carries her, he then puts her into a flower that was growing next to theke, the flower seems to be the lily nt he had put on theke before, he didn¡¯t know why it had exited theke and have be a whole new different type of nt. It was Kitty¡¯s birthce, maybe because of this she had been staying near the nt most of the time, after checking up on the changes that had happened on theke, they returned to the entrance of Chaos Realm. Chapter 748 Chapter 748: CHAPTER 717 ROSE AND THE TEN FALLEN FIERCE BEAST They then went to Clwyd¡¯s territory, Shadowsh was a bit confused as to why Sans still haven¡¯t returned, but he wasn¡¯t worried about him, no matter how ferocious a fallen fierce beast is, Sans is someone considered to be one of the strongest powerhouse of this world. Shadowsh was taken aback when he and the three Gals got closer to Clwyd¡¯s territory, because it looks extremely differentpared to the past, the spot is now covered with snow and it is as wide as a medium sized province. He then use his yang Qi to cover himself with heat, because he cannot use his Xiantian Qi just like before, he use this method instead, for the three Gals they don¡¯t have to do anything as their Xiantian Qi would automatically prevent the cold from harming them. But as they got closer to Clwyd¡¯s main territory, the temperature started bing colder, if it was any ordinary Gold Rank or Marrow Tempering Rank individual then they would have froze to death. Shadowsh eyebrow rose as he realised that his friend have be powerful enough to actually cause such a change, he started advancing, he realised as he got deeper the number of beasts started to be lesser but the number of nts seems to doesn¡¯t changed. When they finally reached the final destination, Shadowsh eyes open wide when he saw a blue skinned individual that was wearing an incredibly awesome battle armor, he had a pair of wings that would change into solid/frozen and liquid in a certain amount of seconds. The blue skinned individual has a curly hair that doesn¡¯t suit his appearance, Shadowsh immediately knew who it was, that¡¯s what had shocked him, because the person that was in front of him was his dear friend Clwyd! ..... He had always thought that he had managed to formed a physical form but he hadn¡¯t expected him to transform into a humanoid form, after all he is an elemental and they are very differentpared to beasts. Clwyd was sleeping while standing, it seems that this was his cultivation method, Shadowsh knew this because he sensed the water and ice energy flowing towards him, they did not disturb him and they quietly left. Shadowsh sighed inwardly, he sensed his friend¡¯s aura and knew that he had reached Saint Realm, it seems that even if his cultivation would return, he would still be the person that has the lowest cultivation rank in his family. This made him glum but he quickly recovers and decided to double down on his cultivation when his strength finally returns, they went to Rose¡¯s territory, since Clwyd is unavable at the moment, Shadowsh was actually quite curious about the changes that had ured on the Evesting Dark Rose. When they reached the location, the entire ce was covered with roses, it looks like they entered a rose garden but all the roses are ck rose, the three Gals wanted to make a path by destroying the thorny roses but Shadowsh stops them. He sensed that the roses have a familiar aura, not to mention, they seemed to be connected to one source, he release his aura and the roses started moving as if they were alive, they parted and quickly made a path for him that leads to the center of the garden. Some of the roses flew and became crowns then transformed into tiny humanoid figures that has pointy ears and small wings, they are like Yshelia but only miniature, it seems that they are fairies but what was confusing is that they are all females. But Shadowsh quickly realised the reason, the Evesting Dark Rose have evolved from Bewitching Dark Rose, the crows were loyal followers of Rose but during his absence, it seems that they have be a part of her. He smiled and the four of them advanced towards the center of the garden, wolves started appearing but they are hidden in the deep cover of the bushes, they are looking at the four of them but they don¡¯t have any hostile thought. They all observed Shadowsh with curiosity and interest, they are the n members of the Dark Wolves that had swore loyalty to him in the past, they are stily loyal to the empire and were considered one of the elites in the empire¡¯s assassin organization. The four arrived at the center of the garden, in the garden there was a giant ck rose that emits an incredibly tempting aura and scent, the expression of Daisy quickly changes, she was shocked because she was affected, so does the other two Gals. They have never been in this location, before they spend most of their time helping Leviathan but after the Invincible kingdom finally went on the right track with the help of the mermaid queen and the sea dragon princess, the three Gals left and went to Thousand Forest Continent. They were warmly epted and was even granted ess to Safehaven Paradise, when they first arrive inside the legendary ce of Thousand Race Empire, they were shaken to their very soul, they quickly falls in love with the ce. But during their time in this ce they don¡¯t visit the territory of the powerhouses, it was a form of respect from them but now that they have met two of the reclusive powerhouses of Safehaven Paradise, they realised that this ce wsd truly terrifying, even without Sans and Leafinia, the empire would still have the title of the number one power of Gaia. Rose who has an appearance that is equal to Leafinia¡¯s divine beauty quickly flew towards Shadowsh and hugs him, just like the attitude of her subordinates, she was extremely loyal to him. Shadowsh smiles and rubs he head, she had grown to a maturedy from a youngdy, but her body have changed to amodate her ability, it was extremely tempting and she might evenpare to the Subus of the demon race. Rose felt a burning gaze that was locking on her, the gaze was different from what she is familiar with, it felt like, the owner of the gaze wants to battle with her, making her incredibly confused. She looks towards the source of the gaze and she quickly became daze as her eyes started to emit the light of infatuation, she quickly broke the effect and she became enraged, this was the first time she had been bewitched by an another being except for her master. Of course she became pissed off, Shadowsh who was watching their interaction shook his head andugh lightly, he knew that Daisy became furious when Rose tried to bewitched them earlier. She had decided to have her taste her own medicine, the two locks on each other gaze and sparks immediately flew, just as they were about to battle, he decided to stop them and he told the Gals to leave for now. Rose wanted to make it hard for them to leave but he gave her a stern gaze making her lower her head, because of this she hadn¡¯t made it hard for the Gals, but she and Daisy have already formed a sense of rivalry. The two had a chat, during this time period Rose have tried to tempt him, his will and soul is extremely powerful and her bewitching ability have no effect on him but he was attracted by her appearance. He wasn¡¯t interested in doing anything to her though, he was still waiting for Sans to return, he doesn¡¯t want to dy his experiment, he wants to discover what had happened to his body first before thinking of other things. The two ended their chat when Shadowsh received the news of Sans return, he obtain this news from the leftover control of Hentai over this realm, with the evolution of his soul, he could activate a part of Hentai that isn¡¯t on his Nascent Soul. He left the garden and one could see he was trembling excitement, they once again flew to the entrance of the chaos realm, when they arrive there, Sans was already present together with his knights. They were forcefully restraining ten different types of beast, all of the beasts exudes fierce Qi, all of them are struggling with all they got just to get out of the soul chains that were wrapped around their body. There was an elephant that is much bigger than a house, a lion that has a scorpion tail and a pair of wings, a horse that has dragon scales and horn, a frog that has hundreds of eyes all around it¡¯s body, a blood red jiao, A giant ck bird, a spider that is the size of a house, a beast that was standing on two legs and have numerous spikes on its back. Finally there was a pair of bull that had the same appearance, unlike the other eight, the two bulls exudes an aura that belongs to mid stage Xiantian Emperor Realm, Shadowsh raised his eyebrow but when he carefully checks their aura, he realized that they aren¡¯t truly in mid stage. Chapter 749 Chapter 749: CHAPTER 718 FIGHTING THE TEN FALLEN FIERCE BEASTS Shadowsh knew that the ten beasts wouldn¡¯t team up to kill him, the only ones that might do that would be the pair of bulls, with his powerful spiritual sense, he knew that the two bulls have the same structure as Chaos and Harmony. This was also the reason why they exude mid stage Xiantian Emperor aura but their true cultivation was early stage Xiantian Emperor, with theirbined strength, they are nearly invincible on the early stage Xiantian Emperor Realm. But he wasn¡¯t afraid, on the contrary, he was extremely excited, he then told Sans to hold the ten beasts down while he put some wounds on them so they would focus on himter, Sans nodded and use his powerful Saint cultivation to suppress the ten beasts. Shadowsh then stabs them, just like exactly what he had thought, the ten beasts quickly directed their hatred to him, their aura are extremely savage, seeing their reaction, he smiled, he knew he had obtained his objective. He quickly retreated to a suitable distance and signal Sans to release the ten beasts, Sans nodded, he then summoned a couple of chains and bind his subordinates and retreated, the ten beasts wanted to attack the undeads that were close to them but failed to hit them. This only serves to piss them off, Shadowsh saw that their attention have once again changed and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, the fallen fierce beasts are beings that are easy to piss off, he took a deep breath and shouted ¡°Hey Ugly Beasts!¡± His shout made the beasts turns to him, when they saw his face, all of their anger quickly burst and they started charging towards him, the pair of bulls were the fastest, they were even faster than the giant bird. ..... Shadowsh expression quickly became solemn, with his sensitive senses and his powerful spiritual sense, he realised that the pair of bulls were drawing energy from the earth to increase their strength. The two bulls suddenly elerated, upon seeing this Shadowsh use his wings to escape in the sky, he cannot use his Sword Quake attack because of the mastery of the pair of bulls towards earth energy. The pair of bulls became a ck blur but they still missed, it pisses them off, the ck bird saw its target entering it¡¯s territory, without hesitation it increase its speed, it¡¯s eyes were burning with fury. Shadowsh raised his sword and fired a Lunar Fang, the Lunar Fang have changed, it was a powerful ck sword Qi before but this time the sword Qi transformed into an image of a ck wolf that was opening it¡¯s mouth and baring it¡¯s fang towards it¡¯s target. He wasn¡¯t finished yet, He also fires an Heavenly Imperial sh towards the ck bird, the golden sword Qi didn¡¯t changed but it brought an additional pressure that froze the soul of its target. The ck bird froze, it cannot dodge the lunar fang because of its speed and it also cannot dodge the Imperial sh because of the king Qi radiating on it that momentarily froze it¡¯s soul, without any surprises, the two attacksnded on its defenseless body. Fortunately for it, the body of a fallen fierce beast is extremely tough, the two sword Qi is quite powerful but because itck the support of Qi and Mana, it only broke some of its defense. The ck bird became more furious but before it was able to recover, Shadowsh was already charging towards it, a pair of gigantic wings appeared behind him, the pair look extremely beautiful. Shadowsh¡¯s expression quickly changes, he forcefully stop his technique and released them even though the Eclipse Wing sword technique is a close range charging type swoed attack, the power would greatly diminished if it was release from afar. He stops his advance because the giant spider sprayed a ck and red web towards him, it didn¡¯t even let the ck bird go but because of the two sword Qi, it¡¯s web was destroyed. Shadowsh quickly retreated but before he was able to, the elephant fires a powerful wind bomb towards him, the frog who had hundreds of eyes fired a powerful beam from it¡¯s eyes. The lion release a powerful roar that create a sonic boom that flew towards him, the blood red jiao fired a dragon breath and the horse with a dragon scale charge towards him, turning into a red beam that is much more faster than the pair of ck bulls before. Shasta knew that he had no way out of escaping but he was quite surprised to see the action of the horse, he realised that it wasn¡¯t a fallen fierce beast but just a fierce beast, these two are very different, at least a fierce beast would still have spirituality even though extremely little. His ughter image was absorbing the vital Qi of the ck bird but it stops when he suddenly lowers his body slightly and the muscle on his arms bulged, the ughter image follows his exact action. Nitoryu: Chimamire No Mayonaka No Tatsumaki (Two swords style: Bloody Midnight Tornado) With a powerful twist, a tornado was created, the tornado was filled with sword Qi and killing intent, the winds that were spinning howls, the howls seems to not be made by a powerful wind but from suffering ghosts. Neigh! The red horse stops itself and stomps on the air to escape the tornado but the powerful pulling force of the tornado is just too powerful, slowly it was being pulled into the ruthless tornado. The horse was pulled into the tornado and it¡¯s cries could be heard together with the unearthly cries, the tornado didn¡¯tst long and only exist for 10 seconds but it¡¯s effect is quite powerful. When it disperse, the nine beasts saw that their target have disappeared, the horse on the other hand crashed back to the ground full of cuts, but suddenly it¡¯s wounds started recovering in rapid pace. Shadowsh appeared besides it and threw it towards Sans and told him that he is interested in subduing the horse, Sans was a bit surprised but he quickly realised why his master have picked this decision. The horse wasn¡¯t a fallen fierce beast, there is still a chance if subduing it, the nine beasts whom were still confused as to what had happened heard a cry of pain, they then saw their target appearing besides one of them. It was the frog, the frog is quite great at hiding and attacking at a distance, it was just like spider but Shadowsh is also great at this, so he decided to deal with them first, the spider is close to the lion and the spiked fallen fierce beast. He might not be able to finish it off if he targeted it, he had managed to cut the frog but before he was able to finish it, his expression changed and he drops to the ground, for him the gravity seems to increased at least 10 times. He realised that the ones that made a move were the pair of bulls, he snorted and stabs his two swords the ground causing the area to shake, one of the bull then stomps on the ground but in doing so, the amount of pressure that Shadowsh was feeling decreased by half. This was the chance he was waiting, he then burst with powerful strength and flows up, he quickly escaped the powerful constraint, he smiled when he realised the increased gravity disappears, the pair of bulls are truly bless in the ground. But what they did also harmed the frog and together with the wound that he had caused earlier, the frog was now grievously injured, he then captured it and started absorbing it¡¯s vital Qi and even it¡¯s life essence that supports it¡¯s life. The spiked fallen fierce beast let¡¯s out a loud roar and turns into a spiky ball, it then charge towards him, but it¡¯s speed is considered slowpared to the pair of bulls and the red horse. Shadowsh is quite confident that he wouldn¡¯t be hit by the attack, the other fallen fierce beast also started charging towards him, the lion looks at him and he froze, he knew that he was attacked by a petrifying ability. He managed to dispell the attack but an amused smile appeared on his face, the blue ring on his eyes started glowing and the lion was quickly put into an illusion, while the lion was put into an illusion, the ck bird transformed into a ming bird. Upon seeing this Shadowsh quickly grabs the handle of his two swords and made an attack stance, his golden ring started glowing and his aura started rising, his ughter image did not copy him and continue to absorb the vitality of the frog. ¡°Hoko! Nitoryu: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roar! Two Swords Style: Raging Twin Dragon) Two ming dragon appears and flew towards the charging ming bird, those from afar only see two bright light and one ck savage light, the three lights collided and an explosion ured in the sky. Chapter 750 Chapter 750: CHAPTER 719 FIGHTING THE TEN FALLEN FIERCE BEAST The ck bird lets out a pained screech when it received the attack of the two ming dragons, the yang and sword Qi that made up the two ming dragons are too domineering, it destroyed the Qi of the ck bird, fortunately for it, the body of a Xiantian Emperor beast has great regeneration capability. Shadowsh saw all of this and wasn¡¯t surprised, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his elemental energy and sword intent have reached a level that they are now, then he would have an extremely low chance of defeating just one fallen fierce beast. The ck bird then retreated, not because of the pain but because it was trying to destroy rgd raging me that covers it¡¯s entire body, the yang Qi that the two dragons had kept on destroying it¡¯s fierce Qi. The other fallen fierce beast continue thwor attacks, the most awkward ones are the pair of bulls, they are quite powerful, they even have a gravity type ability that would force their target to go down to the ground. They could increase the gravitational energy of their target by 3 times when they work together, it wasn¡¯t enough to force their present target, Shadowsh have actually thought their gravity ability could only be used on the ground but it seems that his assumptions were wrong. The bulls rely on the earth to increase the power of their ability but this doesn¡¯t meant that theypletely rely on it, even though their ability is too weak to force him back to the ground, it had made the situation difficult for him. Shadowsh have be much more familiar to his body after some time but because of his current cultivation level, three times gravity power cause his movement to be slugging, fortunately with his new eyes, he was able to anticipate or even see what the next move that his opponents would make. ..... Suddenly he froze and he was hit by the jiao beast tail, the beast responsible for this was the lion, because he doesn¡¯t want to rely on his spiritual sense because of its strength, he had only put the lion in an illusion for a couple of seconds. If he use his spiritual sense and created an illusion that would trap all of these fallen fierce beast, he would be able to beat them with ease but his instinct told him that it was a bad idea, it seems that his soul have be too powerful that it was now burdening his body. He decided to ask Hentai the reason for this when it finished it¡¯s task, meanwhile in the present, he was thrown towards the spider location, the spider quickly spat out a colorful web that captures him. Boom! before the spider was able to initiate it¡¯s next attack, an explosion ured and raging mes started to scatter, the powerful web was easily engulfed by the golden me that emits incredible heat. Shadowsh quickly flew back up but the jiao beast have already been charging it¡¯s dragon breath and fires it towards him, the ck bird also release a barrage of ck wind des that flew towards him. The ck bird was furious, it had given up most of its feather to escape the raging me, it¡¯s giant wound from all the sword strikes that it had received weren¡¯t recovering, its attacks is actually much stronger than the jiao beast. It had gone Berserk! Shadowsh expression became solemn but he is still confident of winning against his opponents, he took a deep breath, the two attacknded on the target creating a powerful explosion. Roar! A loud roar was heard and it seems to resonates with the entire Safehaven Paradise, no it seems to resonates with the world, the sky dims down but unlike in the past, there are no stars that descended but an image of a dragon and fox appeared. The people on Thousand Forest Continent looks at the sky with fear and trepidation, but suddenly they sensed the majestic auraing from the two heavenly image, they are also familiar with the two image from the sky because these two beasts are known to be the guardian beast of their continent. They don¡¯t know that their ruler bloodline consist of a fox and a dragon, they only knew that the Thousand Race Empire taught that the nine tailed fox image is a symbol of beauty and wisdom, the golden dragon image is a symbol of righteousness and strength. So after they calm down, all of the believers started prostrating, as if answering their prayers, the two heavenly image let¡¯s out a roar and tiny orbs of lights started raining down on them, even the children received the blobs of lights. Back on Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh have transformed into his battle form, but he was given a shock because he realised that his current form is quite different from his past battle form. He looks like a fox that is covered with dragon scales armor, he had a pair of dragon wings that is covered with demonic Qi, he still have horns but it was no longer four and have be only two. He was standing on his two feet but he looks like a gigantic samurai with a dragon scale armor, not to mention there seems to be a two illusionary heads and flying balls of chaos Qi floating around him. He started moving and realised that he was much familiar with this formpared to his humanoid form, just as he was in dazed, the spiked fallen fierce beast arrives in front of him with it¡¯s ball form. Then without him realising it, the two illusionary heads transformed into two giant fish, one white and one ck, the two use their tails to p the spiked fallen fierce beast causing it to fly towards the lion. The lion and the spiked fallen fierce beast collided, fortunately for the lion, the spiked fallen fierce beast was hurt and it reverted back to its original form, Shadowsh was shocked when he saw the two fish appearing. His eyes started shining as he realised that the ones controlling the two fish image were Chaos and Harmony, they are now able to battle together with him and this ability was an innate ability that the three of them have formed naturally. He thenughs out loud and flew towards the jiao beast, he realised that his cultivation level have risen to Xiantian King Realm and he could now absorb Qi from the surrounding, but he wasn¡¯t able to store it yet and could only use the Qi he had absorbed to power his current form. Bang! The jiao beast was hit on its head and it was mmed down to the ground, before it was able to stand up, Shadowsh opens his mouth and fired a powerful dragon breath that broke through all of its defense. The jiao let¡¯s out a pained cry before going Berserk, Shadowsh then looks at the frog he was carrying and realised that one dragon breath have took half of it¡¯s vitality, he realised that he cannot go all out if he had no fuel. He then grabs the two swords on his waist and kicks the air, he then faces the ck bird that was charging at him, he unsheathes his sword and cut the ck bird¡¯s wings causing it to crash on the ground. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh This sword style is his fastest sword strike but it would only work if he attacks in surprise, if he attacks head on then the enemy would be able to negate most of the damage, the ck bird was already in berserk mode. There is also a fact that he had just released a powerful attack to the jiao beast, it probably hadn¡¯t expected that he would be able to initiate another attack and one that was so lethal. The jiao beast fired a dragon breath but was easily destroyed by his lunar fang but because of his consecutive attack, the spider was able to capture him on his web which was useless against him, even though the web has powerful poison, it wouldn¡¯t affect him. He then pulls the spider towards him and the spider who didn¡¯t expect such thing to happen quickly flew towards him, he looks at the iing spider and realised that it was no match against him because it¡¯s abilities have no effect at all. He then stabs the spider but his expression quickly changes because his attack didn¡¯t pierced through, the spider let¡¯s out a screech and fired a blood red silk towards him, the silk thread hit his helmet and sparks flew. His eyes narrows and he ps the spider back to the ground before charging towards it, he puts his two swords back to their sheath and decided that he is too powerful with his two swords on his battle form. Boom! With one punch he buried the spider into the ground but because he touches the ground, the pair of bulls quickly use their gravity ability to pressure him down. Chapter 751 Chapter 751: CHAPTER 720 FIGHTING WITHOUT USING THE MAIN WEAPON With his erged battle form, his weight had increased drastically making the gravity ability of the pair of bulls to be much more lethal, his expression became solemn but he didn¡¯t unsheath his sword, he raised his right hand in a rather strenuous manner and destroyed the spider. Exactly the second he killed the spider, the ughter image behind him who was devouring the vitality of the frog seems to react, then a scythe appeared on one of its hand and one of its head transformed into a skull and it let¡¯s out an invisible cry. With a wave of its scythe, countless chains appeared and it started to coiled at the dead body of the spider, then a shocking scene ured, the chains managed to capture an incorporeal image that looks exactly like the spider. It had captured the spider soul, Sans and his subordinates that were watching froze, especially Sans, the chains that the ughter image have used is exactly just like his chains but only stronger, but it seems to only work on souls. Sans then told his subordinates to keep an eye on the dragon scaled horse, he quickly shes besides Shadowsh, he doesn¡¯t care about the gravitational force, he was absorbed on studying the chains that have bounded the spider. Shadowsh senses Sans and realised that he was studying the chains that Grim have summoned, he decided to let him study it, Grim came from Divine Realm, he is a divine undead, basically a higher beingpared to Sans. Just a tiny bit of his ability would definitely be able to help him improve, he quickly told From about Sans and asks him a favor to use the abilities of the chains but it seems that because he had no Qi to support him, Grim wouldn¡¯t be able to use most of his abilities. ..... He sighed but at least, his powerful soul would be able to help him use some of his abilities, the spider soul was then released, but it no longer struggling, the chains then started coiling around it creating a ming chain armor. The spider flew towards the lion, the lion and the spiked fallen fierce beast were now fighting because they collided with each other earlier, their attitude is extremely vtile even though it was neither their fault, they still fought each other because of what had happened. The lion sensed something flying towards it and became even more furious, it was stronger in terms of pure bute strengthpared to its opponent, but it¡¯s opponent is much faster than it, not to mention the spikes of the spiked fallen fierce beast are extremely sharp and managed to cut it¡¯s tough muscles with ease. The spider then entered the lion spiritual world and it fought against the lion soul, it was clearly at an disadvantage because of the location but it wasn¡¯t scared and continue to fight against an opponent more than ten times stronger than it. The lion would be able to destroy the soul of the spider because it had invaded it¡¯s spiritual world, this is a known fact but because it was fighting against the spiked fallen fierce beast also, it was now having a hard time focusing on which opponent to fight. Back to where Shadowsh is, he was trying to get away but the gravitational force is just too strong, unless he use his secret sword technique, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the charge of the two bulls. Boom! He was forced backward by the impact of the collision, he felt his inside churning but because of his powerful defence, he was able to negate most of the damage, he became piss off and he narrows his eyes towards one of the bull. He forcefully grabs the horns of one of the bull and use all of his strength to m it to its twin, the two bulls collided and they quickly trip and fall, the gravitational force disappears, Shadowsh felt his muscles twitching. He used too much force earlier, his expression then changes as he felt something coiling on his waist and he was then thrown, he ps his wings to stop himself but before he was able to recover, a powerful dragon breath hit his face. The one who had grabbed him earlier was the jiao beast that had gone berserk, to negate most of the force from the two bulls¡¯ charge, he had to use all of his strength, he had also used his tails as an anchor if not he would have been thrown backwards earlier. He hadn¡¯t thought that the jiao beast that was heavily injured by him earlier would recover that quickly, he then looks at it and was shocked by what he had seen, the jiao beast now only have flesh and bones and looking at it¡¯s appearance, one would think that it was an undead. The jiao beast fired another powerful dragon breath, he was already prepared for it but his bnce broke and he was once again hit on his head, the ground underneath him have be quicksand. He immediately knew who was responsible for this and looks at the direction of the two bulls but he realised he could only see one of them, suddenly his instinct told him something wasing behind him, he ps his wings and spun. Bam! His backspin kick hit the ambushing bull in the neck and it quickly tilted it¡¯s head but still managed to m it¡¯s body towards it¡¯s target, the two of them falls unto the quicksand, Shadowsh realised that his strength isn¡¯t even half if he lets go of his swords. He then use his devouring ability and grabs the bull before starting to absorb it¡¯s energy, the frog have already been sucked dried by the ughter image but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same thing to the bull. Unless he heavily injured it also just like the frog, he wouldn¡¯t be able to capture it, the bull struggle and because of this, they started sinking much more faster, Shadowsh expression became more solemn, if he sunk to the bottom, he might not die but the power of the bull that he was holding would increase. Boom! He forcefully broke the quicksand but in turn he had to let the bull go, the jiao beast immediately use this opportunity to attack him, he raises his hand and grabs the w or the jiao beast before pulling it and using his knew to broke it¡¯s ribs. The ribs broke, he then grabs the head of the jiao beast and use his wings to slice it¡¯s head, the jiao beast sensed the powerful strike that threatens it¡¯s life, it use it¡¯s two ws to block the edge of the wings. It managed to block the attack but it rendered it¡¯s two ws to be useless, Shadowsh opens his mouth and a monstrous absorption power descended on the jiao beast, it¡¯s blood started flying towards his mouth. The jiao beast struggles to escape but because of its injuries, it¡¯s strength is now not as strong as before, not to mention, it¡¯s flesh and blood was being devoured, the flesh and blood were the main fuel for it¡¯s berserk. Now that it wasn¡¯t able to use it¡¯s blood to increase it¡¯s strength, it¡¯s aura started to be weaker and weaker before finally dying on Shadowsh¡¯s hand, the ughter image moves and absorb all the remaining vitality on its body. Grim quickly captures the soul of the jiao beast, the dragon head on the ughter image opens it¡¯s mouth and devours the jiao soul, the soul wasn¡¯t able to struggle with the powerful dragon Qi that the dragon head had emitted. Sans who was watching intently trembles and excitement could be seen on it¡¯s soul me, it seems that he had discovered something, because he wasn¡¯t able to return back to Underworld during these past couple or years, he had devoted all of his time studying necromancy spells. Because of this he has be much more closer to thew of death, in terms of cultivation speed, he might begging behind Leafinia because of her advantage on cultivation ce, but his understanding towards his ownw is much stronger. After all Shadowsh have used two slots of his summoning ability for him, Leafinia received her fortuitous encounter but unlike him, she was only borrowing her ancestor¡¯s ability. But it was only a matter of time before she was able to digest all the blessings that her ancestor have given to her making Sans to feel the pressure. Shadowsh didn¡¯t knew what Sans was thinking, he was focus on the bird that had it¡¯s wings cut off, he then charges towards it and opens his mouth and started chomping on it, he cooked the meat inside his mouth with his yang Qi. He doesn¡¯t care about the bones and ate them together with the meat, for the blood he just absorb them using Heaven Swallowing Technique, he decided to kill the rest of the fallen fierce beasts before focusing on the twin bulls. Chapter 752 Chapter 752: CHAPTER 721 FIGHTING THE TWIN BULLS After finishing all the bird, he flew towards the spiked fallen fierce beast, the lion was now heavily injured but because it¡¯s advantage against the spider, it managed to kill it but it left it¡¯s soul heavily injured, so it wasn¡¯t just injured physically but also spiritually. The spiked fallen fierce beast was getting more excited as it sensed it¡¯s impending victory, but before it could celebrate it¡¯s victory, it was hit by a powerful force that buried it¡¯s head on the ground. It was Shadowsh, since the lion was now suffering from the injuries that it would have received, it stood there foolishly, meanwhile, the spiked fallen fierce beast struggles intensely but it couldn¡¯t move the hand that was forcing it¡¯s head on the ground. Looking at the struggling spiked fallen fierce beast, Shadowsh just smiles, with his injuries, his strength have risen, his strange ability is truly a mystery, the longer he battles, the more wounds he umted, the stronger he will get. He doesn¡¯t know what type of ability this was, but one thing for sure and that is, he became more fond of it, even though the ability only increase his physical capabilities, it was still amazing, considering that his physical capabilities is already monstrous to begin with. Chaos and Harmony were stalling the two bulls, the two knew that Shadowsh was interested in fighting against the two bulls so they had decided to not attack them and only stall them, with their strength, they are able to destroy the soul of the two bulls with ease. The spiked fallen fierce beast¡¯s head was buried deeper and deeper, even the hard ground wasn¡¯t able to stop Shadowsh¡¯s strength, seeing how helpless it was against him, he decided to end the battle and raises his other hand and bore through the spiked fallen fierce beast abdomen. ..... The abdomen part was actually where it¡¯s heart was located, he found it using his spiritual sense, the fallen fierce beast activated it¡¯s berserk type skill but it was still no use. The spiked fallen fierce beast froze and it¡¯s eyes dims down finally, Shadowsh knew that he had finally finished off his target, he then grabs it before devouring it, but unlike the ck bird, he use his ughter image. He then approached the lion and raise his hand, his ws sharpened and lengthen themselves, with one swing, he cut off the head of the lion, he use his tail to grab the lion¡¯s body, he looks towards the direction of the twin bulls. He decided to devour the two first and calms his boiling blood before fighting the two bulls, he would fight then on the ground without any weapon and he would not fly away, if he fights them now on his current condition, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to gauge his ability to get stronger. He really wanted to know if it truly disappear when his boiling blood calms down, if this was the case, he would be very happy since he doesn¡¯t want to always calcte his strength when he is not fighting. After three or five minutes of meditation, he realized that his blood had once again calm down, he then get up from his lotus position and punched the ground, it shook but didn¡¯t break, it seems that his assumptions was true. Seeing that there are stillrge amount of vitality from the two corpses he was carrying, he decided to throw them into the scarab pit, it would feed the newborns, and because they are now back inside Hentai, their ruthless breeding and cultivation program have once again resumes. He then stretched for a bit before ordering the two fish to return to his spiritual world, he also sealed his wings, after all if he was too focus on his battle, he would instinctively use all of his means just to kill his target, he would use his wings to dodge with his instinct. To stop this from happening, he decided to fully seal it, Sans on the other hand was disappointed upon seeing that his lord¡¯s ughter image didn¡¯t do anything on the lion and spiked beast¡¯s souls. Shadowsh was also confused on this matter but he realised that Grim cannot use anymore of his abilities not because of hisck of energy but because of the fact that he isn¡¯t an undead, tempering with divine ss necromancy on his mortal body would burden him. His soul might be able to take it but his dantian would be affected, he could only sigh but at least he¡¯ll be able to make it up to Sans after the major powers of this world gather on his empire. Back on the present, the two bulls that have lost their targets became confused, suddenly with their connection on the earth, they could sense someone or something very powerful was charging towards them in great speed. They quickly look towards the direction of the source and saw their old opponent charging towards them, their eyes once again return to their furious state, with their cry they charge towards Shadowsh, turning themselves into ck blurs. Shadowsh stops and braces himself for the impact, the two bulls quickly arrived in front of him and this time they are attacking at the same direction and at the same time with the help of the earth energy below them. Bam! The bulls managed to push Shadowsh backwards even though he had already braced himself, the earth below him cracks and a deep trail was formed as he was being pushed back. This made him angry, he quickly raises his hand to retaliate but the twin bulls stops and the gravitational force descended on him once againz, he was unprepared, he quickly grunted as he was nearly forced to the ground. One of the bulls raises it¡¯s legs and stomps, Shadowsh sensed the gravitational force decreasing, he quickly made a move and stomps on the ground before raising one of his foot. An earthen wall appeared and blocked him, he snorted and broke the wall anyway, he then use his momentum to spin in the air and kicks the bull¡¯s neck but when he collided with it, he realised something was wrong. The bull was harder than before, he steps back and raises his hand to guard, the bull did not move and continue to use it¡¯s gravity ability to force him down, the powerful of the gravitational force might halved but it was still considered a burden. His speed have decreased and because his opponents are able to use the ground to increase their strength, this seems to be a disadvantageous fight for him, but he doesn¡¯t mind, he wanted to know how powerful his physical strength would be if he was pressured by a powerful enemy. The other bull that have fused with the ground quickly came out but it¡¯s body is now as big as an hill, no, it looks like it was a hill, it no longer have it¡¯s former appearance and have became a bull that was made up entirely rock and earth. Shadowsh quickly realised that this might be an Active Ability that the bulls have since he sensed that the bull¡¯s aura did not became chaotic, with each step of the bull the earth would shake, he now knew why the other bull kept on using its gravity ability on him. The transformed bull is just too slow, even though it¡¯s strength and defence have increased, it¡¯s speed have drastically decreased, the two bulls truly rely on each other to fight. He could kill one of the bulls to decrease their strength to a great degree but he knew that it would make this fight meaningless for him, he then looks at the charging rock bull and he quickly made a punching form. His ughter image copies his action and his aura quickly rose, with a grunt he punched out, he took a step forward and the ground beneath him broke, the cobweb like cracks expanded widely clearly showing how much force he puts on his fist. Boom! His fist hits the giant rock bull and a deafening explosion ured, Shadowsh then flew backwards, the rock bull on the other hand started retreating, with each step cracks would form on it¡¯s rock figure. It used it¡¯s great earth affinity to recover but the cracks continue expand rapidly, it only managed to stop the expansion after a while, but because of this it¡¯s opponent have now returned and kicked it¡¯s twin, injuring it heavily. He then charges towards the giant rock bull, he had heavily injured the other bull because he wanted to enraged the giant rock bull, just like exactly what he had thought, seeing it¡¯s twin being injured, it became berserk and charge towards it¡¯s target. Shadowsh smiles in an excited manner, he then spreads his arms and when the bull got close, he grabs the horns and his muscles expanded, his dragon scale armor still didn¡¯t broke, he wanted to know how durable it truly was. Chapter 753 Chapter 753: CHAPTER 722 REGAIN FULL STRENGTH Bam! The bull¡¯s head was mmed on the ground, the two quickly stops and both of them wanted to overpower the other, the ground beneath Shadowsh continue to crack because of his strength, unlike him, the ground beneath the bull did not break but the earth around it continues to tremble. Bam! Shadowsh was hit in the side and because of this, the bull managed to lift him up with it¡¯s horn and with a shake of it¡¯s head, it¡¯s opponent was thrown towards a distance, the one who had helped it was it¡¯s twin brother. Shadowsh was pissed off, his grip is actually quite strong and he wouldn¡¯t have thrown earlier but the rock bull turned it¡¯s horn into soft soil making it impossible to hold on. He looks at the other bull and realised that it had disappeared, he opens his x-ray vision that his dragon eyes have developed with the yang eyes, he might not be able to see passed through thick earth clearly but he could find any living entity withim it. He ignores the charging rock bull because of how slow it was, he needed to deal with the ambushing bull first since it was much easier for him to deal with the rock bull because of it¡¯s appearance and type of attacks. He raises his right hand and dash towards a specific location before punching the ground, causing the area around them to shake violently, the force of the punch bore through the ground and hit the other bull. The rock bull sensed it¡¯s brother being hurt and even with it¡¯s berserk mode, it was still concern about it, anxiousness could be clearly seen on it¡¯s blood red eyes, Shadowsh also noticed this and his eyebrow rose. ..... He finally realised what was happening, the two bulls are connected via soul, their soul are much stronger than the other fallen fierce beast but they also had an disadvantage and that is if one soul was affected so would the other. He then look at it and stand it¡¯s ground once again, the earth continue to shake, once again the scene between the bull and the warrior once again could be seen, the warrior holds the horns of the bull and the bull tries to overpower the warrior. Shadowsh gritted his teeth and so did his opponent, both of them were fighting in a rarher straightforward manner and both of them are quite confident on their strength, neither side wanted to retreat. The injured other bull sensed it¡¯s brother plea for help and it quickly use it connection towards the earth to increase its brother¡¯s strength, meanwhile, Shadowsh ughter image continue to absorb the vitality of the bull. The situation have turned into a stalemate, Sans and his subordinates that were watching knew that, whichever wins this contest of strength would obtain the momentum needed to secure the victory over this battle. Shadowsh could take the initiative and summon his illusionary arms to help him but he doesn¡¯t want that, he continue to persevere, unbeknownst to him, the pressure that the bull was giving him made his blood boil. His heart started beating in a rhythmic manner, his aura and killing intent continue to rise, this has confused the audience because they hadn¡¯t sensed anything, they also knew that he wasn¡¯t going berserk, since his aura was rising in a steady manner. The bull took a step back and this had made Shadowsh¡¯s eyes to lit up, he quickly knew that he had obtain the advantage on this contest of strength, he continue to push the bull backwards, the earth trembles with each of their step. The bull doesn¡¯t want to give up, it couldn¡¯t believe that it was losing in a battle with pure brute strength, it was reluctant, it doesn¡¯t want things to end this way and continue it¡¯s futile effort, it doesn¡¯t knew that the more force and determination it puts, the stronger it¡¯s opponent would be. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a victorious roar, he lifted the rock bull, without the support of the earth below him, the rock bull became weaker, but before he was able to deal some damage, the other bull appeared and regardless of it¡¯s injury, it m itself to him. Bam! Shadowsh forcefully bore through the attack and didn¡¯t let go of the bull, he use his tails to hold on its body, he had already learned it¡¯s lesson when the rock bull turned it¡¯s horn into soft soil. But the next scene have caused his eyes to widen, the gigantic rock bull started turning into soft soil and it started falling into the ground, without any hesitation he use his spiritual sense to scan the entire body of the rock bull. He quickly found the real body of the bull and sensed that it¡¯s aura was extremely weak, his eyes brighten as he realised that the two bulls no longer able to fight, he startedughing out loud. Suddenly Sans sent a request to him causing him to stopughing and flew towards the two bull and quickly grabbing them before raising them high in the air with his tails, without the support of the earth energy, their strength is no matchpared to him. He threw them towards Sans and he quickly put the two inside his personal independent realm, he nned to turn the two bulls into powerful earth zombie, with their affinity towards earth, they are the perfect specimen for him. He had already obtained the metal zombie, with the twin bulls, he would obtain his earth zombie and because of the uniqueness of their soul, he could turn the two into earth zombies at the same time. Sans was only left with water, nature and fire zombie toplete his Pentagon Celestial Undead Magic, it was an ancient magic spell that he had learned after killing a certain necromancer back on Underworld. He was feeling very joyful right now, he cannot believe that he would be able to obtain such a perfect candidate, not to mention, he had an inspiration earlier when he saw the ability of the chains that Grim have summoned. Shadowsh smiled and congratted him, he then asks the requirements that Sans wanted for it¡¯s subordinates, all the subuects needs for the project have to be as good as the two bulls in their respective element. Sans might not be able to find them because he cannot just go on a killing spree in this world but he was different, he had the ability to see through the ability and attribute of any beings, as long as their strength isn¡¯t that far apart from his. Days passes by, Shadowsh spent most of his time experimenting about his strength, he was also slowly recovering his strength, it seems that during the meeting of all the major power of this world, his full strength would fully return. Finally on the day of the gathering, Shadowsh who was high up on the sky let¡¯s out a loud roar, the two stars that seems to have entered his body have once again appeared, they then return to the celestial sky. It seems that the two source stars have entered his body to help him recover, it was Hentai doing, he was sure of this, recalling about his dependentpanion he smiles, because of the loneliness he had felt during his stay on the void, he killed time by training and chatting with Grim. He had a secret and that is, he and Hentai would chat with each other while he was training, his consciousness have transcended beyond his world, even though he was training in great focus, his other consciousness was chatting with Hentai. He realized that Hentai have formed it¡¯s own independent thought, but it would never be able to separate from him because both of their soul are connected and if one died, so would the other. Hentai have lived itself just a system but it wouldn¡¯t be able to function without him, it would be able to control his clone but it wasn¡¯t a long term n, he wanted to grat her wish but it seems to be impossible. Back to the present, the sky above Thousand Race Empire have transformed into auspicious clouds, the energy on the clouds descended on Shadowsh. Roar! Howl! A dragon roar and a fox cry could be heard, then a powerful aura descended on the empire but this aura wasn¡¯t harming anyone, but it still radiates an aura full of dignity that cause all the residents except for the infants to kneel. Shadowsh opens his eyes and his eyes started shing in excitement, he knew that are this moment, he had recovered his cultivation level. His confidence have once again returned on him, he was actually feeling a bit frustrated knowing that he had be one of weakest individual of his family. Now that he had regained his strength, he would be able to defeat all the powerhouses of this world with one hundred percent confidence, except for four individuals, Sans, Leafinia, Banjo and Toxic. Chapter 754 Chapter 754: CHAPTER 723 THE MEETING STARTS They would let him win if they fight, after all he is their master/idol and would do everything to secure his safety, actually their action during this past month have been heartwarming to him, it seems that they wanted to show how capable they are. He knew that they had done all of this because they don¡¯t want to burden him, all this time, he had taken it upon himself that he would secure their safety, now that their strength have surpassed him, they wanted to finally help him. He on the other hand wasn¡¯t reluctant or shy to seek their help, now that his family is strong enough to cause fear to all the major powers of this world, he knew that they had the upper hand on the discussion on the meeting. He excitedly check his current status but when he finally looks at it, his ecstatic expression froze and his mood quickly dims down, he hadn¡¯t thought that this was the result of his rebirth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [Primordial Beast] ..... upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast / 3rd Grade Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: 1st Gate of Xiantian Emperor Realm (Sealed)/ 1st Gate of Xiantian King Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi /Death Qi Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): tinum Core Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence], [War Dragon Battle Craze], [Divine Eyes] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- His cultivation level have actually decreased but he is sure that his cultivation have risen during his rebirth, he had felt therge amount of Qi flowing towards his body, he cannot believe that this happened. His status were also missing some important figures that he was shocked to see that were gone, suddenly Hentai who had been busy during all this moment spoke, her voice which always rxed him have once again calms him down. [Big brother, your cultivation didn¡¯t dropped, it¡¯s just that, now that this world have apletew, the attributes from before have either be inurate or useless, your cultivation right now is equivalent to Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm in the past.] He was shocked when he heard this, Hentai calling him big brother was not new to him, since he had developed a fondness to her, just like a big brother wanting to spoil his cute little sister, actually he was the one who told her to call in this manner. What shocked him is his current cultivation meaning, he was in a state of disbelief, he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°If this is true, then shouldn¡¯t those that I fought on Saint Monster World and the fallen fierce beast I fought weeks ago should be a lot stronger?¡± [Thew of Saint Monster World is also iplete, but not because it was destroyed just like what had happened on this world, their world¡¯s ipletew is the result of the world chosen one disappearing into the Divine Realm.] Shadowsh have a realization, even though this had weaken the world but not their powerhouses, the residents of Saint Monster World would undergo a baptism once they walk into high ne of existence. This must be the reason why all the saints he had fought with back on that world is much weaker than expected, but this still doesn¡¯t exin why the fallen fierce beast are weaker than what Hentai had estimated to be. [Big brother, it isn¡¯t that those fallen fierce beast you have fought are weak but because you are just too strong, your body is that of a Primordial Divine Beast, in terms of just physical constitution, your body is as strong as mid to high stage Xiantian Emperor beasts.] [Actually your body is still notplete, it is an entirely new body made up entirely of your pure blood essence and this world¡¯s Qi, it is an extremely powerful body but it hadn¡¯t gone through any tempering yet.] Shadowsh started touching his body when he heard this, he now finally found out why he felt difort towards his body, as if it was very foreign to him, this was actually the reason, he heaved a sigh of relief and have been worrying if there was something wrong on his body. Since it was a newly created flesh, he needs time to familiarized it, after finding about his body, he became embarrassed and guilty when he realised that he just doubted his little sister, he apologized to her, even though he knew that she wouldn¡¯t be offended, he just couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Hentai didn¡¯t answer him because she knew that he wouldn¡¯t let go of his guilt, he started asking her more about his strength and his abilities, from what he had seen other than the [War Dragon Battle Craze] and [Divine Eyes], his abilities didn¡¯t change at all. [Big brother, your abilities might not have changed in name but their strength did, unless you activate your (Origin Form) then their effect wouldn¡¯t even be 50%, additional information, (Origin Form) does not represent turning into Origin Beast.] [It meant that you would return to your previous cultivation realm which was one realm higher than your current realm, meaning your original realm or your true realm, this state would onlyst for 3 hours and would need one month to recharge.] He quickly had a chill on his back when he heard this, it meant that his strength would decrease drastically without using his [Origin Form] but still he doesn¡¯t mind, this is better than him dying, he couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°I could just cultivate once again to regain my former strength.¡± [It wouldn¡¯t be that easy big brother, you needrge amount of resources to cultivate, general cultivation wouldn¡¯t raise your cultivation level, you need to find heavenly treasures full of energies that you have affinity with if you want to regain your former cultivation.] Hearing this, he raises his eyebrow and asks ¡°It seems that I need to expandrge amount of effort to regain my true cultivation, so what kind of resources do I need to obtain to increase my cultivation rank?¡± [Simple things, pills for cultivation but their rank should be at least Excellent Quality and are on Xiantian King Rank, the effect of the each kind of pills would decrease as intakes increases.] Shadowsh did not felt that this was unfair, he couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly as he thought of the solution for his current cultivation realm, he had always look down on those that relies only to pills to increase their cultivation rank, he hadn¡¯t thought he would be one. He took a deep breath and calms himself down, he knew that he might not be able to improve his cultivation rank as fast as his family, he decided that he would stay on the kingdom until he reach high stage of Xiantian King Realm. Sans and the others needs to travel to higher ne of existence, they need this experience, their paths would be different but they would be able to meet on the higher ne of existence that is connected to Gaia. He flew down and return to the pce, the representatives of each major power started arriving, they might be proud and actually a bit arrogant but they would tone down their attitude in front of him, after all it was widely known that Thousand Race Empire is the strongest power of this world. Not to mention, he still has the title of the strongest being in this world, this isn¡¯t a lie because he could control the world force of this world, world force is unrivaled in their respective world, but it would be useless or unusable on higher ne of existence. Inside the pce, all the known powerhouses of this world have gathered but their expression was very solemn at this moment, their instinct as great warriors could sensed extreme danger from Sans and the others present inside the pce. There are some powerhouses that were in awe to realised that the pce is connected to Safehaven Paradise, they are inside the gathering ce inside the most sacred ce of Thousand Race Empire. They couldn¡¯t deny that the ce fully deserves it¡¯s title, there are some beast powerhouses that had an innate ability to sense treasure, at this moment their instinct was going haywire, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they are afraid because of Shadowsh and his group, they would do everything to obtain the tempting treasures inside Safehaven Paradise. Chapter 755 Chapter 755: CHAPTER 724 THE MEETING Those that have great pride even felt tempted but they respected Shadowsh, not to mention, even their instincts told them that they would die if they try to take advantage of Safehaven Paradise, the powerhouses of the elves, humans and dwarves felt irritated when they saw the greedy look on the others¡¯ eyes. All of them wanted to teach the greedy ones a lesson but they knew that Shadowsh would be angry at them, he is their belief, they rather die than to disappoint them, after living in Safehaven Paradise, they had already deemed themselves as a much higher beingpared to the others on the outside world. Only the residents of Thousand Race Empire they treat with respect but to those that belongs to other locations, they disdain, Shadowsh knew that his absence during these past few years have solidified the beliefs of the residents of Safehaven Paradise that they are a much higher being. Without him reminding them to respect others, they started bing arrogant, especially the elves since they are considered the front fighters or workers of Thousand Race Empire, fortunately they didn¡¯t cause any harm. Sans and Leafinia only felt that this is natural, Yshelia even promoted this belief, all the higher-ups which were also his family didn¡¯t dissuade this belief, on the contrary they actually help solidify this belief. He knew that no matter what he do, the belief was already imprinted on the soul of the people, even the residents of Thousand Race Empire have this pride, for them as residents of the strongest force of this world, it was only natural for them to be proud. Back to the present, Shadowsh raises his hand and snap it, immediately the entire surrounding started changing and smooth stone chairs appeared and the nt in the surrounding started to bloom causing the atmosphere to be rxing. ..... Another snap once again and smooth jade cups appeared in front of everyone in the area, then the rainbow colored clouds started pouring rain but all the rain drops seems to have been aimed at the jade cups, no one was affected. With Hentai active once again, he is able to manipte the Safehaven Paradise in certain degree, but the scene dumbfounded all the powerhouses that belongs to major powers of this world, unlike them, the powerhouses of Thousand Race Empire looks at him with adoration. Shadowsh felt his eyebrow twitching, he wanted to calm everyone and make the entire situation much more rxing for the foreign powerhouses, he realised that his action seems to be considered as intimidation. Especially the greedy ones, the greedy lights that were shing on their eyes dims down and was reced by fear instead, this was only natural because the legend that surrounds Shadowsh was greatly beloved by everyone in this world. His legend were made into stories, because of his poprity, he had be main character of different stories that are avable on this world, meanwhile, the old foreign powerhouses couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter when they saw this. They weren¡¯t unhappy that he has the of the strongest being in this world but they wanted to test themselves even just once but his showcase of strength made them hesitate, they could only inwardly sigh and cross off this thought from their mind. Seeing that the entire atmosphere became awkward and even a bit tense, Shadowsh decided to quickly went on the topic of their meeting to shift the attention of everyone. Since all of them have their attention on him already, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything more, he quickly started speaking ¡°As all of you know, I have gathered all of you here because of an important discussion that would affect this world.¡± All the powerhouses nodded, they had calmed down when they heard this, he was eighth, they were here because of this world¡¯s limit, Shadowsh saw their expression and knew that his words have finally made them focus about the important topic at hand. He continue ¡°I don¡¯t know that much regarding the higher ne of existence but I do know is that Saints are numerous there, I suggest that we make an organization that involves all of us.¡± The fox and dragon n ancestors spoke at the same time causing them to be stunned, they then froze and an awkward silence descended, Shadowsh solves their problem and asks the fox n ancestor to share her thoughts. The fox n ancestor nodded and spoke ¡°Our Demon Fox n have already created a branch on a much stronger world than Gaia but we hadn¡¯t step on a higher ne of existence, considering our present strength, we would be suppress by the forces there.¡± The dragon n ancestor nodded, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said ¡°The Demon Fox n and our Dragon n have it the worst, we are either became ve or mounts, as of right now, the branches of our dragon n on different worlds are only considered medium grade forces.¡± The other powerhouses were shocked, the Demon Fox n and the Dragon n have always been the two strongest power of this world, only when the Thousand Race Empire have appeared did they relinquished the title. Shadowsh have already expected this but hearing it isn¡¯t the same thing, he sighed and felt sad for the fighters of this world, he looks at those that were confused and felt that he needs to exin the information he knew to them. ¡°Some of you may not know this but a higher ne of existence is considered a realm that connects to other worlds, the world we live in are considered mundane realm, they are graded small, medium andrge.¡± He then looks at the fox and dragon n ancestor so that they would also share their knowledge, the two powerhouses felt grateful to him for this opportunity, they knew that he was giving them a chance to show how great their foundation are. The dragon n ancestor starts ¡°Gaia is an iplete world, so it hadn¡¯t even reached the Small Grade World, it is the embarrassment of our ancestors, with an iplete world, the other worlds would look down on you.¡± The fox n ancestor ¡°Yes, also you must hide your identity that you are from an another world, if they found out about you, there is a high chance that they would turn hostile, for them, the people from other worlds are thieves.¡± Everyone in the room agreed to this thought, if people from other worlds tried to create a branch in this world, they would also be hostile against them, in their minds, the otherworlders are thieves that would try to take the resources of their homeworld. Sans spoke ¡°The Underworld that I have step upon is considered a medium grade world, unlike Gaia, that world has numerous Saint powerhouses and some of them were already half stage pure Saint.¡± He looks at Shadowsh and spoke ¡°Themander of Chaos World manage to turn more than half of his Qi into Saint Qi, if it weren¡¯t for my lord, this world would be a breeding world.¡± Shadowsh became confused hearing the term ¡®Breeding World¡¯ but he just couldn¡¯t ask Sans about this in front of the foreign powerhouses, he could only say ¡°Sans, exin to everyone about the term of Breeding World.¡± Sans nodded and started exining ¡°Breeding Worlds are worlds that have been conquered by the higher grade worlds, the resources of that particr world would be plundered by the invaders.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, the residents would either be enved or killed, they would be soldiers for the invaders, they would be branded by ve seal and their entire purpose would only be to serve their lord¡¯s.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh and everyone except for Sans, fox and dragon n ancestors have chills running down their spine, everyone quickly sent a grateful look to their savior. Shadowsh just sat there quietly receiving the grateful look of everyone, he was thinking about the former guardians of this world and admire them greatly, unlike him, they are much weaker but they still managed to save this world. He then looks at everyone and his expression became solemn, he said ¡°I am going to unseal the connection of the other worlds, but first we need to create more preparation for the possibility of invasion.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other worlds but I do know, the chaos world is still eyeing this world, all of you must be prepared for another war.¡± Many powerhouses paled when they heard this, unlike those that proactively participated on the war, those that only managed to survive by hiding doesn¡¯t have any confidence in fighting against the invasion of the chaos world. FD and Old man emerald spoke at the same time ¡°The Beast Continent will do it¡¯s best and help the Defender Kingdom protect this world!¡± The dragon n ancestor looks at them with aplicated expression, he stood up and said ¡°Our dragon n would also help defending this world.¡± Chapter 756 Chapter 756: CHAPTER 725 BEING A PIG Hearing his words, the fox n ancestor stood up also but before she could speak, Shadowsh raises his hand and said ¡°The fox and dragon n would continue investigating and gathering information from other worlds, since the two of your n were already experienced in this subject.¡± He looks at the foreign powerhouses belonging to other major powers of this world and said ¡°All the major powers would take turn guarding the entrance that connects this world and chaos world, your two group would be considered as our intelligent group.¡± The two ancestors looks at each other and nodded, after thinking about it, they realised that this was the best course of action they could take, with their newfound strength, they are now able to increase the prestige of their branch n on the other worlds. With increase deterrence and fame, the amount of information they are able to gather would also increase, as long as their forces steadily increase their strength, then they would have the confidence to finally step on a higher ne of existence. Shadowsh turns to Sans and said ¡°Sans, you will stay on Underworld, increase your strength and the reputation of your group as much as you can but do it in a cautious manner.¡± He looks at Leafinia and said ¡°Leafinia, you and the elite elves would stay on standby, if we find a world that is inhabitated by elves, then, it will be your turn to move, Yshelia if this dayes, you woulde with them.¡± They nodded, the foreign powerhouses felt envious because of how obedient the beauties are to him, especially, if the girls are powerful enough to threaten them, Shadowsh then started picking the first ones to guard the entrance of chaos world. ..... The Beast Continent have done their part, they need to be rewarded for all the effort they put to protect this world, without hesitation he put them into the expedition group, this job should be considered as dangerous or much more dangerous than guarding the entrance. But the world they are going is the Saint Monster World, a world that he already have foundation with and even befriended a Saint, not to mention, the people there would only activate their true potential if they step on a higher ne of existence because of their weakenedw. He sent all the information he knew to Golden Dragon King also known as dragon emperor, he changed his title after losing against the dragon emperor of the Dragon Ind, other than him, he told this information to his two friends, Old man emerald and FD. Golden Dragon King quickly took a step forward and said ¡°My ancestor have information regarding a connection between this world and Saint Monster World, our continent will be responsible for that world.¡± Hearing this, Old man emerald and FD looks at Golden Dragon King strangely but they didn¡¯t speak in the end, they knew that their young friend might have also informed the leader of their continent. The Golden Dragon King is no longer the strongest powerhouse on Beast Continent, but even though this was known by everyone in their continent, nobody still dares to slight him, actually his prestige is only second to Shadowsh on their continent. He is known as the pseudo ruler of the beastman kingdom, the beastman follows most of his orders without hesitation, as for him, after suffering numerous setbacks, his martial heart have once again burned with the fire ofpetition. The strongest being in their continent is actually FD, LS isn¡¯t on the list because he is considered a guest of the continent not a resident, FD have managed to obtain a fortuitous encounter after destroying an evil coult that tried to cause chaos after the Chaos Army hidden themselves. He had absorbed a demon god aura, actually he was caught in a trap and was about to be a vessel but with the help of Thousand Race Empire, he had managed to turn the danger into blessing. Unless Old man emerald use his life, FD is considered the strongest being in their continent, as of right now, the two were still fighting against each other but FD would shamelessly add his title on their argument. Back to the present, other than the forces that have been chosen as the first batch as guardian of this world, all the other forces wanted to achieve great things, so all of them wanted to join the expedition group. Shadowsh didn¡¯t dissuade them, he knew that many of them would definitely be either captured, hurt or killed but as long as they survive, their rewards would definitely be great. After more discussion, all of them decided that they would unseal the connection a monthter, the other forces needs to prepare themselves, especially the chosen guardians, they need to build an artificial ind but fortunately for them, the Thousand Race Empire would lend them the inds that are avable near the Defender Kingdom. All of them started leaving but before they do, they drank at least a dozen cup of the purified Qi water, their reluctant expression as they leave could clearly be seen, this only increase the sense of superiority that the residents of Safehaven Paradise felt to the outside world. Especially since the people involved are the strongest powerhouses of each forces of this world, Shadowsh was embarrassed for them, other than some individuals that have great bearing andposure, most of the powerhouses had a pitiful expression as they left. When everyone finally left, Shadowsh calls for Banjo and said ¡°Banjo, I sensed that the danger that the door possess is much greater than the chaos world, I¡¯ll have you and Scarlet on standby on that ce.¡± Banjo¡¯s expression became solemn, his big brother intuition was always right, he knew that since even his big brother was intimidated, it meant that the danger lurking on the other side of the door is clearly great. Scarlet have now be the guardian of Fierce Beast World, she actually doesn¡¯t want to return but because of her dependency towards fierce Qi to survive, she had to return to the ce she loathe the most. Fortunately after Banjo and the others help her, she finally was able to conquer her trauma, not to mention, after consuming numerous fruits and pills that increases a beast¡¯s intelligence, she was now considered an intelligent fierce beast. Shadowsh saw his expression changing, so he quickly said ¡°Do not worry, as long as we find the eight individuals that are perfect to host the energy of the eight abyssal dragon soul, you would obtain 8 powerful subordinates.¡± Banjo¡¯s expression became strange, he couldn¡¯t help but asks ¡°But, ording to Sans, big bro you already had regain your cultivation, shouldn¡¯t you be the one absorbing the energy.¡± Shadowsh smiled bitterly when he heard this, he sighed and said ¡°I wish I could but my situation is quite unique, don¡¯t worry about me, since when did I give up when I encountered a problem?¡± Banjo was stunned but after thinking a while, he smiled, he is confident to his big brother, he then waves goodbye and return to Fierce Beast World, he also decided to search for an individual or a beast to receive the energy of the remaining eight abyssal dragon soul. He knew that his big brother is in the nk about this, he was locked up inside an another dimension during these past ten years, since he is quite familiar with the energy of the other abyssal dragon, he is the perfect person to find a worthy individual. A couple of days passes by, Shadowsh spent his time devouringrge amount of pills and other type of resources to increase his cultivation rank, his current level have now reached third gate, only one breakthrough needed for him to reach mid stage of Xiantian King Realm. But after reaching this level, he felt he suffered from a bottleneck but he quickly realised that this was just a feeling and not a true condition, the amount he needed to breakthrough is thricepared to what he needed to breakthrough from first gate to third gate. He started praying for the sess of the expedition group, as long as he received enough resources, he would be confident in creating a small force on a higher ne or existence, Sans and his family members knew about his current situation, he was the one who told them about it. Because of this, the alchemist profession started booming, the other support type upation have also started gaining more poprity because of the emergence of a new era. Shadowsh who use most of his time catching up on his empire¡¯s development doesn¡¯t need to cultivate since all he need is to eat pills and other type of resources that would increase one cultivation via consuming. He only need a couple of days to quickly assimte with the new way that his empire was operating, because of this, the people from other forces started praising him as a godly ruler. Chapter 757 Chapter 757: CHAPTER 726 WHAT WAS I THINKING WHEN I WROTE THIS CHAPTER? He had stumble in multiple problems that have be unsolvable to him, he had be the pope of the Great Summoning God Religion, he would go there every fourth day and would host a mass, he started having headaches every time he went to the church. But since this had be the main religion of Thousand Forest Continent, he cannot change it anymore because it was also a major culture for their Thousand Race Empire, he no longer n to change it and decided to bore through the embarrassment. At the present, he sighed, he started reading some documents and most request are for him to bless the event or project that they are hosting/building, he started massaging his temples when he read all of these. He was no longer an emperor and have be a miracle worker, he thought about him being a king and being praised as a dignified and powerful king, people would adore him, but as of right now, he was adored but they don¡¯t look at him with admiration but fanaticism. He then look at the calendar and his expression finally ease up, only a couple of days before the eventful day finally arrived, the day when Gaia finally opens itself to other worlds, he is certain that the chaos world would definitely prepared for that day. For a Saint, a decade isn¡¯t that long, but Gaia is no longer as weak as before, It¡¯s Saint might not be as powerful as the invaders but it is able to suppress the invaders with the help of itsw, Shadowsh was able to control thew of this world in a certain extent. It had became natural for him, but he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use this ability once he arrive to other worlds but he is still be able to receive support from this world, it is able to descend just like his two source stars. ..... He stand up from his desk and left a clone to have Hentai finish all the documents, for her, it was some kind of office work and was happy to do it, since she was happy to do it, he decided to leave her half of the paperwork to deal with. The clone started transforming looking exactly like him but only a female version of him, he doesn¡¯t mind letting her do this since he owe her too much, he actually wanted to properly give her a better name. But she told him that she wanted to be the one who named herself, he respected this and stop searching a name for her, leaving the pce, he flew towards the teleportation array in the center of the city. He wanted to go Invincible Kingdom, with Banjo¡¯s help and Yshelia expertise towards Rune Arrays, they managed to connect Invincible Kingdom and Thousand Race Empire, he no longer needed to travel for months to arrive at his territory. With a swish, he entered the giant teleportation array and arrived at a beautiful underwater kingdom, all the residents are marine creatures, the ruler of this ce is Leviathan and his two fiancees, with the three of them helping this kingdom prosper, it is now the strongest power in this part of this world. His appearance quickly draws the attention of the residents, without hesitation all of them started blowing to him, Leviathan actually wanted to have them kneel to him but the structure of marine creatures and beasts fromnd are quite different, so bowing was picked. There are many humanoid sea creatures that wanted to kneel but he just waves his hand the stop them, this humanoid sea creatures are either born this way or have reach a realm that they are able to transform into their human form. He arrived inside the pce, when he reach his bedroom chambers, a short cute but extremely voluptuous girl and an incredibly sexy and beautiful woman were waiting for him, the two have misty eyes as they look at him full of lust. He had already plucked their cherries during his free time, they had be addicted to his body and became lustful maidens, he actually felt bad making them into this, since he was their fiance, he though he should at least give them a pleasurable experience after taking care of his kingdom for a couple of years. He gave it his all and use his powerful bloodline to assist him from giving his fiancees the pleasure they deserve, he hadn¡¯t thought that his style is actually much more addictive than any evil cultivation manual making him extremely guilty towards the two. Fortunately, Hentai was able to help them recover from their lust demon state but this doesn¡¯t meant that they have recovered from their addiction towards him, seeing him approach them, the two females became more aroused. Sea Dragon Princess came from the dragon lineage, even though dragons are dignified and powerful beings, there is also a trait that they don¡¯t want anyone to know, that is the trait of a snake and it was lustfulness. He hadn¡¯t even touched her yet but she seems to be able to sense his touch and started writhing while making melodious sounds that would definitely tempt anyone attracted to females, the mermaid queen continue to sat on the bed. Other than her lustful gaze, she doesn¡¯t seem to be aroused but underneath her, the bed was already wet, the pce has the ability to keep water at bay, even though they are underwater, inside the pce was warm and dry but the bed right now is incredibly wet. Shadowsh arrives at their bed, he smiled at the twodies and his expression says all of his intention only further arousing the twodies, he started crawling towards them and with each time he get closer, the heartbeat of the twodies increases. He arrive in front of the mermaid queen, upon seeing this, the sea dragon princess pouted but she suddenly felt something incredibly fluffy and at the same timefortable wrapping around her legs tail and body. Aaahh~~ Aaahh~~ Aaahh~~ Ngghh~~ The sea dragon princess started emitting melodious cries as the tails that moves in an erotic manner started dancing around her body making her breathless of pleasure. Meanwhile, the mermaid queen and Shadowsh were looking at each other, the misty gaze of the mermaid queen possess intense desire and longing, Shadowsh on the other hand possess the gaze of possessiveness and confidence. He raises her chin and seals her lips with his in a domineering manner, his other hand stretch towards sea dragon princess and started rubbing her fair legs, at the same time, his tongue started exploring his other fiancee¡¯s mouth. The mermaid queen felt her heart beating much faster than before, the thing she was waiting for a couple of days finally arrive, anticipation quickly rose on her heart, Shadowsh could sense her mood and he quickly grabs her and pulls her towards him. She seems to have melten on his warm hands and she lost all of her strength, she quicklyys on the bed and the two of them separated their lips and looks at each other while lying. He smiled mischievously to her and he started lowering his head into her neck and started kissing it, her beautiful voice came out and the melodious tone would definitely cause amotion to an entire city. His soft and gentle tongue continue to caress her smooth neck causing her to sing more louder, he continue to go lower and he would mark her body each time he gets lowers as if announcing this body is his. He reach her two beautiful mountains, he spreads his other hand and grabs the soft and incredibly tempting mountain, he wouldn¡¯t let the other mountain alone. He look at the pink strawberry on the mountain and opens his mouth before sucking it, the pleasure was too much for her, she releases more liquid on her sacred ce. She grabs the bed cover tightly, but even with all of this, Shadowsh was still not satisfied, he started using his swift and sly tongue to continue to tease the pink strawberry in the soft mountain. Mmmhh~~ Ngghh~~ Aaahh~~ The mermaid queen was helpless against his assault, with every movement of his tongue, her body would tremble in delight. He continue to tease her pink strawberry for a while before started going downward once again, the expression of the mermaid queen became extremely lustful. The sea dragon princess which was moaning since earlier crawls towards her and the two of them looks at each other before kissing, they use their tongue to dance with each other. Shadowsh saw all of this and he had be more aroused, he reached the sacred garden that was already soaking wet, he lowers his head and kiss it causing the mermaid queen to shiver. The sea dragon princess saw all of this and a cunning light shes in her eyes, she separated her lips from her and lowers her head before licking the neck of her rival, her hand also grabs the soft mountain and stared moving it. Chapter 758 Chapter 758: CHAPTER 727 CHOOSING A WORLD GUARDIAN BEAST The mermaid queen protested but her voice was extremely soft and she clearly was feeling the assault of the two, her body continue to tremble, Shadowsh saw that the sea dragon princess was feeling smug and his eyes shes with mischievous light. Without hesitation he created a clone that transformed into the exact copy of her, the clone grabs her thighs and opens her mouth before letting her soft and dexterous tongue enter her sacred cave, the sudden stimtion froze her. She then started trembling in delight just like her rival, Shadowsh felt smug seeing that he punished the little devil, while he was looking at his other fiancee, his swift and deftly tongue continue to roam around the secret cave making mermaid queen feel pleasure that nked out her mind. Seeing that she was already close to climaxing, he stops and finally put down his pants, presenting his proud dragon to the world, he smiles at the sea dragon princess whom was trembling, she immediately realised what he wanted and she started crawling towards him. The sea dragon princess looks at the proud dragon spear with adoration, she held it gently on her arm and started stroking it, the proud dragon tremble slightly as if nodding, praising her. The mermaid queen had climaxed too much, she was now weak, she couldn¡¯t stand, she looks at the scene in front of her with envy, she then saw her rival looking at her and she shes a smug smile before opening her little mouth and swallowing therge dragon spear. Being provoke by her rival, the mermaid queen became angry but she can¡¯t do anything in her current state, Shadowsh was enjoying the service that his fiancee was giving him, he put his hand on her head and started caressing her horns gently while using his dragon Qi to invoke a reaction to her bloodline. ..... The sea dragon princess trembles slightly, even though he was just caressing her horns, she was already feeling it and her body continue to tremble, he smiled in an evil manner when realised that he was already ready, he quickly lifted her up, startling her. He smile widely showing his white teeth, he then started lowering her and when his dragon spear touch the entrance of her sacred garden, she trembles in anticipation but sensing that he stops, she quickly looks at her in confusion. He decided to tease her for a bit since she was so smug earlier, he slowly approached her ear and blows at it gently making her shiver once again, he then asks ¡°Do you want it?¡± The sea dragon princess pouted but she couldn¡¯t get angry when she looks at the handsome face that was looking at her gently, her body continue to tremble, especially since he is rubbing his spear near the entrance of her cave enticing her greatly. She buried her head on his chest, she spoke but her voice was extremely quiet, seeing that she was embarrassed, as the little devil of Invincible Kingdom, she had always been overbearing but as of right now, she looks like a pitiful cute girl which was being teased. His expression became confuse but his eyes says it all, he was inwardlyughing at her current reaction, he then said in a rather convincing manner ¡°I cannot hear what you say, can you say it louder?¡± Her face became beet red, meanwhile, the mermaid queen was chuckling at her, but seeing the proud dragon twitching for a bit, she couldn¡¯t help but want to shove it in her mouth, the sea dragon princess could only shout ¡°Please give me your thing! There I said it! You big big bully!¡± He startedughing seeing her cute embarrassed appearance, he then lowers his head into her ear once again, his hot breath tickles her ear but what he said cause her heart to beat much faster. ¡°Well, the big big bully would want to know if the little princess would be able to take it.¡± Then he lowers her and his dragon spear quickly enters her cave and she lets out a cry as she felt her cave being filled, the dragon spear continue to advance, it quickly reached a chamber. The sea dragon princess trembles greatly as fluids started gushing out of her sacred garden, her eyes rolls up, she looks like she was possessed, seeing this scene, the mermaid queen wanted to touch herself but before she was able to, the clone transformed into her appearance and lowers it¡¯s head before using its tongue to explore her garden. Melodious cries continue to rang out through the room, the sea dragon princess continue to be use just like a toy but her expression says that she was loving it, Shadowsh¡¯s tails curls up around her, they continue to stimte her body and at the same acts as hands. His hands were groping the ginormous mountains in front of him with great enjoyment, after thirty minutes of pleasuring his fiancee, he decided to release his seeds inside her, the expression she was now giving is extremely dangerous, he might break her once again if he continues. He hugs her tightly making her mountains rubs his chest, he then pierced her onest time before releasing his seeds inside of her, the amount of seeds he released became too much and her stomach became a bit bloated, after he unplugged his rod out of her, his yang Qi gushes out of her cave together with her yin Qi. Heys her to the bed gently knowing that she is extremely sensitive right now, fortunately the bed is quiterge, so even if he go crazy on mermaid queenter, she wouldn¡¯t be affected that much. He then looks at mermaid queen with a hungry gaze, seeing this, she immediately knew that it was her turn and her breathing started to be faster, he then positioned his dragon spear to the entrance of her cave. Fluids continue to drips down on her secret garden, she was teased by the clone since earlier and her body is extremely sensitive right now, Shadowsh then shove his dragon spear on her cave, her legs quickly straightens and once again she releasesrge amount of fluids from her garden. He started moving his hips and cause the bed to shake greatly, fortunately the clone he had summoned earlier was using its Qi to protect the sea dragon princess. Aaahh~~ Aaahh~~ Aaahh~~ The mermaid queen continue to let out cries full of pleasure, she was gripping the bed cover tightly but even with all of this, she felt her body body ravaged by her fiance. Realising that he had been teasing her too much earlier, Shadowsh knew that he shouldn¡¯t keep this as long as he did with sea dragon princess, without hesitation he grabs the legs of his fiancee and thrusted, at the same time releasing his seeds. He looks at her exhausted partners and smiled bitterly, he wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, but when he is in Invincible Kingdom, he doesn¡¯t sleep with anyone and just the two of them, actually the two wanted to find more partners for him but he refused. They had waited for him for ten years and have help this kingdom of his to prosper, if he can¡¯t hold himself while he was staying in this ce, then he would be ungrateful. After kissing their foreheads, he slowly got out of the door and shut it gently, he walk to the throne room, Leviathan was already waiting for him there, he knew where he had been without even asking. Shadowsh nodded at him and said ¡°Leviathan, I want to thank you for all the hard work you have done to this kingdom, without your undying passion to improve this kingdom, this territory wouldn¡¯t have be one of the strongest force on the ocean.¡± Leviathan shook his head and said ¡°My lord, I have said just like before, without you, I would have be a mindless beast that sought only chaos and destruction, I am now thr respected guardian of this kingdom and I felt my pride returning.¡± His tone was full of sincerity, he had always been feeling down after knowing that he had failed as a world guardian beast, Shadowsh shook his head also. His expression became solemn, seeing this, the expression of Leviathan also became serious but he was also curious, Shadowsh spoke ¡°I came here to remind you that I would be opening this world once again, I want you to be this world guardian beast.¡± Leviathan who was standing before him in his human form was given a great shock, he was so shocked that he falls into the ground bottom first, he looks at his lord with widen eyes. He knew that his lord is full of miracles but to choose a world guardian beast, even if that individual is the chosen one, it should be impossible but inside his heart, he found no uncertainty, his instinct told him that his lord is capable of such thing. Chapter 759 Chapter 759: CHAPTER 728 ON ICE As a former world guardian, he had obtain the assistance of the world force of the world he was stationed in, but after the world fails to defend itself, it had affected him and his colleagues, they were then transformed into their enemies, if they undergo a chaotic rebirth, they would obtain to regain their intelligence but they would forevet be the ve of their enemies. He doesn¡¯t want this to happen, without any hesitation at all, he continue his days as a chaos beast trying to search for a way to cleanse the chaos Qi out of his body but after a couple hundreds of years, he started forgetting himself and his purpose. Without encountering Shadowsh, he would regressed into a chaotic being, a being that wouldn¡¯t be able to undergo chaotic rebirth, he looks at the man that rescued him from going on this path and started tearing up, he quickly kowtows and was about to say something when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Shadowsh looks at him with a calm expression, he spoke ¡°Do not express your gratitude immediately, being a world guardian isn¡¯t a reward but a duty one must fulfill with outmost effort and dignity, Leviathan, I proim you as someone worthy of this duty!¡± Leviathan grips his fist tightly, he is feeling endless gratitude to his benefactor, he shouted ¡°I, Leviathan will take this, with my entire being, I will do everything to protect this world as my lord have given me this opportunity to prove my worth!¡± Shadowsh smiles, he then close his eyes and quickly the entire body of water in this world started churning, the ocean seems to be restless, the heaven started trembling causing everyone to be shocked. A bright sh of light descended on Leviathan and he started flying towards the sky, his eyes were closed, the pce roof seems to have be transparent as he was lifted up without any hindrance, he continue to fly upwards and the ocean seems to resonates with his heartbeat. ..... Shadowsh who was watching everything felt weak, using suchrge amount of world force and tempering with fate is truly difficult, but he and Hentai have already decided to go through this, this world have already lost half of it¡¯s consciousness. From what he knew, half of this world¡¯s consciousness tried invading his soul so that it would be able to take over him but it hadn¡¯t thought that his fate isn¡¯t that simple and his soul came from an another world making it impossible to take over, he had swallowed half of this world¡¯s consciousness, causing him to obtain arge amount of control over this world¡¯s fate. As the power of the ocean surges towards him, Leviathan who was floating towards the sky changed into his original form, his entire being continue to erged, to the point he was now bigger than the city below, he continue to be bigger making all the residents of Invincible Kingdom to be shocked. He then lifted out of the water, his appearance is now bigger than Blue whom wasrge enough to support the Defender Kingdom on his back, his appearance rmed everyone who had came, except for those that are residents of Invincible Kingdom and saw this appearance of his before, everyone was afraid. Leviathan let¡¯s out a roar and the ocean rumbles and the water started churning, then a water tornado appeared and it covers his ginormous body, the world dims down and numerous ocean beasts appears in the sky, they started swimming towards the water tornado. The aura of Leviathan continue to rise, Shadowsh watch all of this with great marvel, he knew that there would be a process before Leviathan was able to be a true world guardian but he doesn¡¯t know that it was like this, it was extremely mesmerizing for him. But for the others, the phenomenon was shocking and fearsome, sensing that this phenomenon wouldn¡¯t end for at least a couple of days, Shadowsh decided to return back to his bedroom chamber and leave a note for his two fiancees, the note indicates that Leviathan will be leaving and they would be the ones responsible for this kingdom. Leviathan would be the world guardian and because of this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help managing this kingdom as he would be punished, this is a rule that those from the Divine Realm have dictate for all world guardian. All of the world guardian are descendents of divine beasts, most of them came from Divine Realm and their respected n would send them into lower realms to train themselves and umte strength, they are only able to do this because the consciousness of the fate of the Divine Realm epted them. But they are forbidden to influence the powers of their worlds via physically or any of their abilities, their fates are different to the beings from the lower realms, Shadowsh would be the only one able to connect Leviathan after his transformation. His fate wouldn¡¯t be affected so would Leviathan, on the letter he wrote, he has already took the two as his wives and they shouldn¡¯t see each other as just fiance and fiancees anymore, the only thing left for them is to have a wedding. Unfortunately for them, this world of their, would undergo a metamorphosis, they either would seed and promote this world and finally bing arge realm or be enved by those powerful warriors from higher grade realms. Shadowsh has decided to find the other three guardian for this world, there are four guardians in each world that has a grade, east, south, north and west, the guardians most have a divine beast bloodline and must have a connection of this world wether by subspecies of religion. Leviathan was able to be promoted as this world¡¯s guardian because of the fact that there are subspecies of Leviathans on this world, since he is situated east of this world, he is now the guardian of the east, Thousand Forest Continent is this world center location, it would receive great blessing as long as the other three guardians is found. He actually wanted to promote those inside Safehaven Paradise that has divine beast bloodline but after thinking for a while, he decided not to, after all, when they were promoted as a world guardian beast, they wouldn¡¯t be able to interact with the others. He then flew towards north, he decided to find a beast that has divine beast bloodline that has ice attribute, thend on the north is extremely terrifying, it was a ce full of ice and snow, thergest continent there isparable to dragon continent. When he arrived at the location, he immediately frowns, he hadn¡¯t thought that the environment of this continent would be so sever, no wonder the main ruler of this ce are elementals, he then transformed into his fox demon form, he looks like a humanoid fox. The difference between his fox demi-human form and fox demon form, is that the former only has fox part but still has the appearance of a human, thetter on the other hand stands like a human but his entire being is a fox, including his face. Even though he could keep warm with his yang Qi, he wanted to experience how it feels traveling into this continent with just his physical body, his fur keeps him warm and because of how tough his body is and Hentai¡¯s ability to regte his body to amodate any ce he is in now, he managed to easily adapt at this cold and harsh environment. While he was walking in the deep snow, he was also monitoring the surrounding, he quickly meet a cure seal that seems to have lost its parent, in front of it was a big bear looking at it menacingly, saliva continue to drips down on it¡¯s mouth. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow, he shes and appears in front of the pr bear, he then patted it¡¯s head which cause it to be nted into the ground, he then looks at the seal and carries it into his arms. The seal doesn¡¯t know why but it¡¯s instinct told it that the person in front of it wouldn¡¯t harm it and it happily let him hold it, Shadowsh smiles as he look at the cute baby seal in his arms, it seems to treat him as it¡¯s mother. He doesn¡¯t mind though, he then kicks the pr bear causing to raise it¡¯s head and look at him, in it¡¯s eyes were confusion, hunger and fear, he doesn¡¯t want to bully it, he took out arge piece of Gold Rank meat from Hentai¡¯s storage and gave it to the pr bear. The pr bear was confused but the scent of the meat tempted it, saliva continue to drips down on it¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯t immediately approach Shadowsh and continue to look at the meat with intense desire and at him with vignce. Chapter 760 Chapter 760: CHAPTER 729 IN THE FROZEN CONTINENT Shadowsh could only approached it, the pr bear quickly became aggressive but it¡¯s growl and threatening gestures are just falls bravado, he then grabs it¡¯s head and put the meat on it¡¯s mouth, this action stunned the pr bear. It also realised that the being in front of him is much more powerful than he originally thought, he tried to bite the hand that stretch unto it¡¯s mouth but realised that it¡¯s teeth aren¡¯t able to pierced through even the clothes. Shadowsh patted it¡¯s head and jumps into its back while holding the seal, he use his spiritual sense to tell his intention, the pr bear was stunned but it doesn¡¯t mind being the mount of such a powerful individual. The bear then advances towards the deeper part of the region, the seal snuggles on his armfortably, from time to time, he would feed the two with fish and it made the two extremely happy. The whole journey was smooth until they reached the inner part of the continent, ording to the bear, it seems that most of the monsters or beasts living on the inner part of this frozen continent were Xiantian beasts. This doesn¡¯t faze him one bit, the bear doesn¡¯t know why but it¡¯s instinct told it that as long as the individual in front of him is present, it felt extremely safe, the seal also feels this way, the three have created a merry crew and they travel deeper into the frozen continent in a carefree manner. Suddenly an ice giant with a powerful aura appeared, it let¡¯s out a deep roar towards the three, the pr bear froze in shock, it looks at it with vignce but no fear, the seal looks at it with curiosity and nothing more. ..... Shadowsh looks atzily and snorted, immediately half of the ice giant¡¯s body broke, the ice giant is an elemental creature, it should be able to regenerate it¡¯s body quite easily but it became confused because no matter how hard it tries, it¡¯s body doesn¡¯t regenerate. Shadowsh patted the bear telling it to advance, leaving behind the confused ice giant which had to wait for an entire day before it was able to use it¡¯s ability to regenerate it¡¯s broken body. The trio on the other hand continue on their merry journey, during the night, they would rest in the open, the pr bear felt that it was in heaven so did the seal, Shadowsh did not need to sleep because he could have half of his spirit sleep to rest his mind a little. Half of his consciousness could be active but not too much because it would rm the other consciousness, he was thinking of building a vassal territory on this ce and build a portal that connects this continent to Thousand Forest Continent. Clwyd would be able to easily reign in this ce, with it¡¯s ability, it would be able tomand elementals that are much weaker than him, it might even subdue dragon type beasts in this ce. He looks at the sky and was mesmerized by the aurora shing above him, after obtaining boundless strength, he started craving to go to other worlds and mark his name in those worlds but moments like this is also nice. Hentai suddenly spoke to him, it seems that she had been too preupied doing what she wants back on Thousand Race Empire, he doesn¡¯t me her though, she is his other part, both in a literal and spiritual manner. [Brother, it seems that I finally found the perfect name for myself! After traveling the kingdom for a while, I am now envious of all of you that are able to walk freely without any restriction.] Shadowsh could sense the envy on her tone, he raised his eyebrow and realised that she started having emotion just like a real living being, he felt sad that she was stuck and wouldn¡¯t be able to freely live her life for more than a day. He sighed, he then quickly change his mood, he doesn¡¯t want to sadden her more, he quickly asks ¡°So what¡¯s your new name? Judging from your reaction, it seems that this name is very great.¡± [Secretary Amethyst!] He was stunned, he gets the name Amethyst but why does she have to add the title secretary in front of her name, the corner of his eye started twitching but he didn¡¯t asks her and only said ¡°I love this new name of yours, started at this moment, I will now call you Secretary Amethyst.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, she was feeling happy, this emotion of her and many of her thoughts came from the souls that Grim have purified, but this type of action is quite dangerous actually. There is a chance that she would turn into someone else but fortunately, she can turn off her emotion, she also had an off switch that would automatically turn off all of her emotion once she reach a certain threshold. Even though that this is quite sad, she was the one that had told him to do this and she is quite adamant on this condition, he couldn¡¯t do anything and only obey her wish but this only made him feel guilty. He then looks at the sky and said ¡°The sky on this ce is quite beautiful, but if my strength isn¡¯t that great then this ce would have been a frozen hell for me, this world is both harsh and beautiful at the same time.¡± Amethyst agrees with him, after obtaining emotions, she started to view things in an another direction other than the logical way, she had now realised why her brother/master have done things in the past that seems to be illogical to her point of view. The night passes by peacefully, there were no monsters or beasts that have troubled them duringst night, Shadowsh then rode the pr bear once again and they continue on their journey towards the center of the continent. The seal started to be more attached on Shadowsh, it also became much more active, it would y around the snow when they rested, the pr bear have take it upon itself to guard the little fellow because of it¡¯s reverence to it¡¯s new master. Shadowsh would y with the seal from time to time forgetting everything and rxing, they didn¡¯t meet any hostile beings, the reason for this is because of the clones that were guarding the area around them. The pr bear was actually confused why they didn¡¯t meet anymore opponent after the encounter with the ice giant, Shadowsh on the other hand started to be more disappointed because he hadn¡¯t encountered any beast that have even a hint of a high grade bloodline. He then looks at the two and decided to check the bloodline of the two, just as he expected, the bear has no bloodline, actually it seems that it¡¯s current level is it¡¯s limit, unless it obtain a fortuitous encounter it wouldn¡¯t be able to advance into the next realm. His eyes quickly widens as he sensed the bloodline inside the seal, he couldn¡¯t believe it but after realising just how much diluted it was, he started believing that it was real, the seal pup has a high grade bloodline but extremely diluted. He started to be curious about it¡¯s parents, but he thought about it and actually realised that the bloodline inside the seal wasn¡¯t normal, it seems to be a variation, that meant that this seal was a variant. A variant is a being that had received the blessing of this world but there are two types of variants, the lesser ones and the gifted ones, it seems that the seal pup was the former. Even though it received a bloodline that would definitely help it¡¯s future, it would have a harm time increasing the density of that particr bloodline, Shadowsh decided, once he find a great ce for Clwyd, he¡¯ll have him raise the seal. While the three of them were ying, Shadowsh stops in the middle of their game and looks towards a certain location with shining eyes, he had sensed something and it seems to be a treasure. The treasure is of no use to him, this world have just undergone it¡¯s rebirth, it wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to treasures that would benefit Saints yet, but the appearance of a treasure would definitely draws the attention of all the monsters and beasts in the area. Without hesitation, he grabs the seal and rode the bear and told it to run towards the direction of the treasure with full speed, the bear doesn¡¯t know the reason why he was very excited but it didn¡¯t mind, it ran in full speed. Shadowsh realised that they are too slow so he jumps of the bear and grabs it using his tail before running towards the direction of the treasure. Swish! With incredible speed, he only left an afterimage from their spot earlier, when they arrived at the location, the pr bear felt it¡¯s inside churning and it quickly started vomiting. Chapter 761 Chapter 761: CHAPTER 730 CRYSTAL BALL The seal was fine because it was carefully carried by Shadowsh, it was also protected by his Qi, the pr bear was truly the unlucky one of them all, but after vomiting for a while, it¡¯s instinct quickly told it that there are numerous beings in the area that are much stronger than it. It immediately shivers in fear, it ran towards it¡¯s new master and started looking at the beasts and monsters in the area, if it¡¯s master wasn¡¯t here, it would have fainted in either shock or fear because of the number of powerful beings in the area. The seal only looks at them with curiosity and nothing more, on it¡¯s mind, as long as it¡¯s father/master is present, even if the sky falls down, it wouldn¡¯t be afraid, it had already formed this thought even though it hadn¡¯t been with him that long. A white gori that has thick fur covered in snow looks at their group and snorted but didn¡¯t do anything, it was also carrying smaller goris that looks at them with curiosity, it and the seal looks at each and tilted their heads sideward at the same time. Seeing that the seal was copying it¡¯s action, the little gori started making noises but from it¡¯s tone it wasn¡¯t actually angry, it seems to be provoking the seal, the seal looks at it and started yapping like a puppy. The solemn atmosphere was broke by the two mischievous kids, because of the noise that they are making, one giant bear that is asrge as a bus let¡¯s out a loud roar scaring the little gori and shocking the seal. Seeing that it¡¯s son was scared by the white bear, the white gori let¡¯s out a roar seemingly challenging the bear, instantly the entire area became tense, the other monsters and beasts watch the scene with great interest. ..... For them, they don¡¯t care who won, as long as the two beasts fight, then it would definitely lead to injury and even death, this would increase their chance obtaining the treasure for themselves, just as the two were about to battle, a loud snort was heard. The snort seems to rang into the head of all the monsters and beasts in the area, they then saw Shadowsh raising his hand and made a grasping motion towards the white bear, the bear was stunned to realised that it started floating. It¡¯s expression started changing and it tried to struggle from the formless hand that was gripping it, it wanted to let out a roar but it was unable to, knowing that it¡¯s life was in danger, it decided to use it¡¯s trump card immediately. Ice armor started forming around it¡¯s body, it¡¯s body also started getting bigger and it quickly became 1.5 times bigger than before, it also has a ice armor full of spikes, it¡¯s eyes became bloody red. But even after going berserk, it still couldn¡¯t escape, it then flew towards Shadowsh, he started investigating it and realised that it has a high grade bloodline, he decided to extract them by condensing all of it¡¯s blood and vitality into a drop of blood. His ughter image appeared behind him and it opens it¡¯s mouth and quickly started draining the vitality of the white bear, he then grabs the pr bear that had served as his mount for a couple of days and started transferring the vitality of the white bear into it. The pr bear felt invigorated, while it¡¯s vitality was being drained away and it could only watch as it¡¯s opponent do so despair quickly rose on the white bear¡¯s heart, it sent a pitiful gaze towards it¡¯s opponent, begging him to let it go. Shadowsh continue absorbing it¡¯s vitality, he also use his powerful spiritual sense to exclude the purer blood essence of the white bear, it only took a minute topletely obtain a high grade bloodline, it was much longer than he expected. He looks at the sleeping pr bear and nted the pure Ice Bear King bloodline into it¡¯s heart so that it would be able to spread throughout it¡¯s body, it would take a couple of years before it would be able to fuse with the bloodline. But this fact isn¡¯t suitable if Shadowsh was on the picture, with his ability to manipte bloodlines, he is able to create an opportunity or a curse for the beings involved, and as long as he is in this world, his control became much more horrifying. He puts his hand on the pr bear and use his Qi to guide the pure essence to travel on its body, he also use his Qi to tempter the muscles and organs of the pr bear, with therge amount of vitality swimming on its body, it would be able to endure this. The expression of the pr bear became scrunched up, even though it was in the state of hibernation where it¡¯s mind was asleep, the pain still continue to torture it, but it¡¯s aura slowly increases, it¡¯s body started making cracking sounds that would horrify any normal man. But everyone here weren¡¯t even fazed but all of them looks at Shadowsh in fear, they realized that this fox that has a human body is quite terrifying, they wanted to retreat but their greed got the best of them and all of them looks at the treasure with reluctance. Shadowsh knew what they were thinking and said nothing, he wasn¡¯t here for the treasure, he is here to search for a suitable candidate to promote as a world guardian but everyone here is only at Xiantian to Xiantian King Realm. They are too weak for his requirement, his requirement needed at least Supreme Xiantian Emperor, he sighed and decided to find some beasts to tame for Clwyd, after all if he wanted to create a kingdom, he needs subjects for it. He looks at the gori and nodded, he shes in front of it and stab it¡¯s nerve causing it to freeze, it then watch in horror as he puts his hand on it¡¯s heart but it quickly realised that it doesn¡¯t feel any danger and gradually calms down. The gori also saw his son making funny faces to the seal and the two of them continue to argue and the horrifying existence in front of him wasn¡¯t releasing any hostile intention, after being certain that this gori had high grade bloodline which is at least Legendary Grade, he decided that it would be perfect for Clwyd. He then told his intention to the gori via spiritual sense, the gori is unlike the normal beasts which have survived in this harsh environment, it had intelligence and strength to back it up. The gori became stunned but it quickly epted the proposal for it to submit, the being in front of it was extremely powerful, such individual is worthy to serve, as long as it is able to continue living, it would be able to get stronger. Shadowsh nodded before leaving, he flew towards the direction of the treasure and saw a bright crystal ball that seems to exude a chilling air that is able to freeze everything, he stretches his hand towards it and ice started forming around his hand. He narrows his eyes and his body started exuding extreme heat, the ice on his arm started disappearing but the crystal ball is really amazing, his hand was covered with his Qi earlier but ice still managed to form around it. If he hadn¡¯t use his yang Qi, his hand would had been frozenpletely, he realised that this thing is quite precious, if Clwyd was able to obtain this treasure, he might be able to improve his Saint Qi. The monsters and beasts in the area couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected when they saw that he had obtained the treasure, but before they are able to be disappointed, they saw him put the crystal ball back to it¡¯s spot and started looking at the area as it assessing it. The pup seal which had been protected by his Qi was given a shock earlier, not by his powerful yang Qi but just how cold the crystal ball was, even though it was beast that was born to live in the cold, it still shivers when it sensed the cold energying out of the crystal ball. Shadowsh have decided to create the foundation of Clwyd¡¯s kingdom in this exact location, regarding the crystal ball, he wasn¡¯t afraid that someone or something would take it, the coldness that exudes is too overbearing for anyone below Supreme Xiantian Emperors. He quickly told Amethyst to call for Clwyd and told him about his n, he then started building a portal that would connection Thousand Forest Continent and this continent. He had cheat like ability to use the world force to increase his efficiency, with Banjo, they would be able to maintain the portal for a long time, because of his absence, everyone who were present in the area stares at the spot where the crystal ball is. Chapter 762 Chapter 762: CHAPTER 731 REACHING THE CORE PART The crystal ball quickly made the monsters and beasts in the area excited, the only exceptions on this were the white gori which was hugging it¡¯s son and the sleeping pr bear, the gori seems to have received some kind of advice or reminder from Shadowsh that is why it didn¡¯t immediately approach thr crystal ball. Skree! A flying snow raven let¡¯s out a loud screech and flew towards the crystal ball, this action seems to have be a fuse for all the beasts and monsters in the area as all of them scrambles towards the crystal ball. The fastest one of them was a deer and a leopard both of them reach the crystal ball at the same time, the deer rams it¡¯s horn towards the leopard making it fly away, it then hurriedly opens it¡¯s mouth to grab the crystal ball. Boom! The deer was hit by a giant ice ball thrown by an ice giant, in terms of speed, it was considered one of the slowest, many monsters and beasts started fighting each other for the chance of obtaining the crystal ball. For those that are considered a bit smarter than the rest, they are waiting for the chance to steal the crystal ball, they knew that if they join this chaotic battle, then their strength would decrease making it easier for others to kill them. Beasts versus monsters, monsters versus monsters, beasts versus beasts, it was an all out battle and one by one, many monsters and beasts are killed, the white snow in the area was dyed red by their blood. The white gori who had been watching all of this looks at his son and started rubbing it¡¯s head, it knew that if it didn¡¯t encounter Shadowsh, it would have join in this battle and it¡¯s son would definitely be killed if this truly happened. ..... Shadowsh returns and looks at the battlefield with amusement, he couldn¡¯t help but anticipate the expression of the beast or monster that would obtain the crystal ball, what would be it¡¯s expression when it realised that the object of its desire is something that it wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain. He then arrives in front of the gori and took out some cooked dishes from Amethyst¡¯s storage and gave it to the pair of father and son, their group then watch as the beings in the area tear each other out. The one who obtain the crystal ball was a mammoth that has long tusk covered with ice, it use it¡¯s trunk to grab the crystal ball but when it touches it, little by little it¡¯s body started to freeze and it could only watch in despair as it slowly be an ice statue. All of those on the area that were prepared to snatch the crystal ball froze in their track and looks at the ice statue in front of them, just as they were confused, they saw Shadowsh appearing in front of the mammoth chuckling at it. He then grabs the crystal ball and use his yang Qi defrosting the mammoth, he then grabs it¡¯s tusk and threw it towards the gori just like a rag doll, he then looks at those that are spectating the battle earlier and threw the crystal ball to them. The ice giant seems to sense something and it quickly kowtows at it, the other elementals also done the same thing causing Shadowsh to raise his eyebrow as he realised that this crystal ball still has some secrets. But Amethyst was still ying on Thousand Race Empire, she deserves every bit of leisure she could obtain, if he tried to call her to scan the object then she had to wait for a couple of days before she would be able to y once again. He then looks at the mammoth and told it to submit to him, maybe because of it¡¯s strength but it refuse to bow, he looks at it calmly before throwing it into the sky and each time it was about to fall he would kick it back to the sky. Seeing how he easily dealt with the mammoth, those in the area quickly shivers in fear, they already fear him from what had happened to the white bear but they didn¡¯t thought that other than the mystical ability he has, he also has astonishing strength. The mammoth could only submit seeing how helpless it was against him, Shadowsh then looks at those that are present in the area and shouted ¡°Those that understood mynguage, I Shadowsh ruler of Thousand Race Empire have proimed this ce mine!¡± He then use his powerful aura to freeze everyone in fear, the pressure then dispersed but it had marked the hearts of those that are on the area, they then saw him ride the mammoth together with the seal and they advance deeper into the continent. Shadowsh decided to make the mammoth his mount because of it¡¯s strength, the pr bear is much faster than it but it was now in the state of transformation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ride it anymore so he decided to change mount. The mammoth then advances towards the core part of the continent, meanwhile, Clwyd who was informed by Hentai immediately flew towards the frozen continent, ording to his speed, he would be able to reach the ce in just a couple of days. He had the location memorized, besides he and Shadowsh is connected by spiritual contract, he would be able to check the location via the spiritual contract, the teleportation portal needs a couple of days to stabilized. He had to fly to arrive at the ce, a couple of dayster, he step foot at the frozen continue, his entire being felt invigorated, as a Saint, he has great control over his element and his main element is water, ice is his secondary element, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he feltfortable in this ce. He flew towards the location where the crystal ball is, when he arrived at the location, he saw a white gori looking at him with fear, it then kneels at him and pointed at a post board that says ¡®Clwyd, these three are your new subordinates, By your brother, Shadowsh¡¯. He nodded at the gori and looks at the spot where numerous elementals were kneeling, he looks at the crystal ball and his eyes shes, he release his Saint aura causing the other elementals to submit to him. He grabs the crystal ball and use his elemental energy to stimte the crystal ball, in just a couple of seconds, the crystal ball broke and came out a cute little fairy that looks at him in curiosity. The cute little fairy yawns, she then started eating the remains of the crystal ball, Clwyd who was watching her sighed and said ¡°I cannot believe that I would find a higher elemental spirit in this ce.¡± He then shook his head and looks at the core part of the continent and thought ¡®It wasn¡¯t me that found her but my big brother, if it¡¯s him then it is no longer surprising¡¯. He swore that he would build a great kingdom for his big brother, their empire have always been using their connection and resources to expand their influence to other ces of this world, they wanted their empire to conquer this world. Shadowsh on the other hand is now in the core part of continent, he was looking at a giant ice elemental that looks like a hill, it seems to be the guardian of the core part of the continent. It would stop anyone that wanted to go to the core part of the continent, only individuals that have pass the requirement would be able to pass through, this type of test made Shadowsh curious about the difference between the core part of the continent and the rest of its part. Roar! The ice giant let¡¯s out a bellow and punched out, Shadowsh decided to greet it¡¯s punch with his own punch and leaps towards the iing fist and deliver a powerful blow. Bang! The arm of the ice giant broke and it nearly falls down, it then looks at him with shock but he suddenly disappears from it¡¯s view. Bam! A powerful punch hit it¡¯s left face and falls down because of the force, it saw that it¡¯s opponent have unknowingly appeared on its side without it noticing. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, he raised his leg and started spinning, he then crushed half of the ice giant body with that attack, this isn¡¯t a battle but a one sided beating. The ice giant knew that it wasn¡¯t a match against it¡¯s opponent so it could only let him pass, Shadowsh also noticed that the ice giant was no longer stopping them, he smiles and nodded at it before riding the mammoth and they advanced to the real core part of the continent. When they passed through the blizzard storm that seperates the core part of this continent from the inner part, they were given a shock from what they saw. Chapter 763 Chapter 763: CHAPTER 732 ICE PEOPLE They saw nts everywhere, even though the environment is still extremely cold but there are trees and different nts thriving in the area, but there is ack of living beings, there aren¡¯t even small creatures in the area, making the beautiful crystal forest a bit gloomy and creepy. The mammoth does not think so, for it, the existence of nts everywhere is a miracle, it wanted to immediately start eating, it¡¯s ancestor have developed a unique kind of diet to survive in this harsh continent, they have be omnivores. But if they continue eating meat, their mind would be corrupted, it had been craving for some leafy delights and now that the thing that it was craving is now present in front of it, of course it was very tempted. Shadowsh patted it¡¯s head signalling that it could do what it want, immediately the mammoth ran to the nearest nt and started devouring them, the seal on the other hand thought that the mammoth was stupid for eating nts. Shadowsh who was still trying to process the reason why there are numerous nts in the area quickly heard something, without hesitation he released his aura that seems to cause the heaven to fall. He started flying and use his spiritual sense to scan the surrounding, he discover numerous individuals that were humanoid in form hiding in the trees and bushes in the area, all of them are gathered around the mammoth. He coldy shouted ¡°I already discover all of you,e out and I won¡¯t do anything, I will count to ten and if you don¡¯te out, I am going to use force!¡± ..... He started counting, he realised that all of the people hiding in the area has the same appearance as the elves so he use the elvennguage when he had spoken earlier, when his countdown reach to nine, one by one the individuals starteding out of their hiding spot, but there are some that tried their luck. Seeing how they ignored his warning, he use his powerful spiritual sense to capture those that still tried to hide and raise them in the air before mming them back to the ground, the snow is thick so they wouldn¡¯t get hurt that much but his action truly shock those that are present. They knew that if he wanted to kill them, they would be helpless against it and could only watch as he kills them, they shivers in fear when they thought about this, fortunately they don¡¯t sense any hostilitying from him. Shadowsh looks at the elves and saw that unlike the elves on warm forest, the elves that are present are blue in color, there are some that had white skin, it seems that their ancestor had adapt on living in the continent for an extremely long time. Their skin could blend in their surrounding not to mention, the main attributes that elves had were nature and life but the elves that are present right now were exuding ice element, it meant that they have ice attribute. Shadowsh then started descending, he arrives in front of a female elf, she was beautiful and this waspared to the elves in the surrounding, elves are naturally born beautiful but still, the female in front of him was on a whole new level. He immediately knew that she is the leader, other than her beauty, her strength is also top notch, for the elves, the more beautiful they are, the more talented they would be, it seems that this became a racial trait for them. He introduced himself ¡°Greetings to your elf n, I am Shadowsh, I came here to represent the will of this world and choose a world guardian for the uing event that would mark this world¡¯s new era.¡± One of the order ones jumps in shock, his expression is that of disbelief, he started looking at Shadowsh up and down and shouted ¡°You can¡¯t be lord Shadowsh, we have a painting of the great Shadowsh and your appearance is vastly different from his!¡± Shadowsh raise his eyebrow, he hadn¡¯t thought that this n of elves have a painting of him even though their continent is a bit isted from the outside world, but this information made his job much more easier. His appearance started changing and reverting to his original appearance, there were some that had seen his painting and their expression drastically changes, they couldn¡¯t help but be a bit confused because of his sudden change. They still found it unbelievable that the person in front of them was the great Shadowsh that all of them are dreaming to meet, especially, the female elf that was directly standing in front of him. Shadowsh saw that they are still stunned and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cough that disperse their daze, they quickly looks at each other and started scrutinizing him, he knew that since they knew him, either their n elder or grand elder knew him. He had memorized everyone that had attended on the meeting and not one of them was an ice elf, it is most likely that the one that have seen him and brought his painting back was a grand elder of this n or a guest elder. He then patted the head of the female elf in front of him and said ¡°Since you have my painting then someone in your n had either saw me, call him or her here, it¡¯ll definitely prove my identity.¡± The female elf started blushing when she felt the warm hand patting her head, she quickly shook her head and said ¡°We believe you lord Shadowsh, but our n wasn¡¯t prepared to receive such a distinguished guest such as you.¡± Shadowsh knew that there are some truth on her words, elves are known to be extremely prideful to the point of arrogance, but they are also very respectful to those that they admire, if they don¡¯t give him a proper wee then they would feel guilty and ashamed of themselves. This is a trait that most elves has, he nodded at them and the elves started retreating, it seems that they are returning back to their territory, the excuse that the female elf have given is quite amazing. It is both an apology and courteous greeting from them if Shadowsh was truly the person he says he was, and if he wasn¡¯t they would have the reason to attack. The mammoth was trembling in fear earlier but seeing that the elves have retreated, it finally calms down, the seal on top of it¡¯s head started crying sensing that it¡¯s guardian have disappeared. The seal have be dependent to Shadowsh, as a child, it had been feeling insecure in this harsh environment for an extremely long time, after finding someone that managed to give it warmth and security, it had be too attached to this feeling. Shadowsh shook his head when he saw just how distressed the seal was, he shes to it¡¯s side and once again carries it into his arm, the seal quickly shut up, it snuggles tightly on his embrace afraid of once again being left alone. If it was the pr bear, it wouldn¡¯t be that anxious but being on top of this mammoth, it just couldn¡¯t feel any hint of security, the mammoth is definitely someone who isn¡¯t that dependable. Shadowsh only waited for a while, the elves have returned together with an individual covered in white clothes, he quickly recalls who this person was. It was the person that came with a sexy female with a mask covering her face except for the eyes, this person is only Xiantian Emperor Realm and wasn¡¯t even a supreme one so he managed to easily recalls him. The person looks at him and his pupil shrank, he quickly kneels, the elves saw this and all of them follows his action, he then greeted ¡°Greetings to lord Shadowsh, I shrypner wee you to our continent.¡± The elves shivers in fear as they realised that the person in front of them is the real deal, they couldn¡¯t help but sweat even though it was extremely cold, they knew that this person in front of them is capable of destroying their n all by himself. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t mind though, after all he had never been acting like a true king all of this time, he hadn¡¯t taught to be one and most of the time he would leave his territory to his family or subordinates. He then nodded at them and left the mammoth, he decided to leave the mammoth on this part of the continent, unlike the pr bear, this mammoth is a bit stubborn and sometimes would act up making him a bit displeased. The elves then brought him and the seal back to their territory, just like most of the elves, their home is situated around a tree that has special characteristics, the tree that the ice elves are devoted to, looks exactly like the tree Clwyd has only bigger. Chapter 764 Chapter 764: CHAPTER 733 ICE ELVES The elves started kneeling one by one, they couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when the strongest being in this world have stepped on their territory, the person in front of them not only is the strongest being in this world but he is also the ruler of the number one power of this world. He is quite untouchable, no power dare to slight him or his territory, fortunately, he is known as a kind and fair individual, they wouldn¡¯t go on offense if they weren¡¯t attacked first. There is a unsaid rule in this world and that is to not to attack or break the rule that the Thousand Race Empire have dictated in their territory, the major powers of this world were actually panicking. The speed of their empire developing is quite astonishing, there are numerous territories that took the initiative to be their vassals, there are also some stupid individuals that broke the rule in their area of responsibility and was destroyed by them. Their territory would be upied by the empire and it would be a treasurend and would be given to the vassals that have done great merits to increase their empire¡¯s influence. That is the reason why the vassals be more and more loyal to their empire, the religious belief of The Great Summoning God have be more and more well known, such drastic change in this world rmed all the major powers and religion but they couldn¡¯t do anything. So there is now an unsaid rule, if any idiotic rulers dares to slight or actually have done something to make the Thousand Race Empire angry then the empire doesn¡¯t need to make a move, major powers would make the move first. ..... For them, it is to eliminate idiots and stop the advancement of Thousand Race Empire, without any new territory to upy, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their influence in this world. The dragon and fox n might not be as rmed as the others but they dread the empire, they are blessed by the fact that their two ns are connected with the empire and they are free to travel to Thousand Forest Continent without any requirement needed. As long as they don¡¯t break any rule, they are quite weed, this had be something that all the powers of this world envy towards these two major powers, the amount of treasures and geniuses that existed on that continent is greater than any territory. Back to the present, Shadowsh was invited to sit on the main pce of the ice elves, the main pce is actually situated inside the giant Arctic Jade Tree, he was treated like a king which had be natural for him. He saw that the elves were trying their best to aodate him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when he sensed the nervousness that the elves were feeling, he then look at the person that brought him here and said ¡°Miss Shrypner, can you call miss Illumise? I need to discuss something to her.¡± Shrypner nodded before bowing to him, without her, the ice elves became more nervous, the older ice elves immediately motion some young female elves to dance for him, he wanted to tell them that it wasn¡¯t needed but after recalling the nature of the elves, he could only sigh inwardly. If he said that he doesn¡¯t want it, then the elves would feel ashamed of themselves, if it was anyone else, they would still feel angry but because it was him, they wouldn¡¯t get angry but they would feel disappointed. Especially, for the young female elves that wanted to present themselves, their confidence would take a blow, he doesn¡¯t want to mark his arrival here with sadness, he could only follow through. Immediately the most beautiful younger generation of ice elves started to show off their dance to him, some of them are elegant and the others are passionate, but there is one female elf that caught his attention. Her dance is both elegant and passionate, unlike the other female elves, she doesn¡¯t dance because she wanted to look beautiful but her dance is actually a type of sword style, it was elegant, sharp and fast. As if noticing that he is focusing on her, the female ice elf felt her face burning making her movement a bit stiff, the expression of the older ice elves became grave, for them such a mistake is unforgivable. They quickly turn to Shadowsh and saw him smiling as he continue to watch that particr female elf, upon seeing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief, they then started praying that the female ice elf put her act together and deliver a much more appropriate dance. The female ice elf have also realised her mistake and her blushing expression started to be pale, she was regretting that she actually lost herposure, he took a deep breath and her expression became solemn. Her entire being started exuding sharp sword Qi, it seems that she wanted to give it her all, since she had already made a mistake, she knew that her elders would definitely punish herter and she felt that she deserves it. But as an ice elf, she doesn¡¯t want to be remembered as the one who made a mistake on her dance, especially if the person that watched her dance was her idol. She started dancing stirring the air in her surrounding, Shadowsh sensed that her sword path is actually improving, he decided to help her and summon his sword before waving it. This action stunned the elves but they then saw that the sword Qi that he had fired off did not harm anyone and actually envelops the female ice elf and her dance became more mesmerizing. They heaved a sigh of relief realising that he meant no harm, they then sensed their swords vibrating as if they wanted to unsheath themselves, they were shocked and all of them tried to hold their swords tightly. The female ice elf doesn¡¯t know why but she felt that she had step on a brand new world, the world is full of swords and she felt incredibly intimate to them, her soul started to submerge in this sword domain. Without her realising, the swords of the other ice elves started flying towards her and encircles around her, the other performers could only stop and watch her perform her sword dance. The swords started humming and together with her dance they created an harmonious scene that captivated everyone inside the room, Shadowsh knew that he had found a natural born sword genius. If she ever meet the sword geniuses on his empire, she would definitely improve much more quicker, he wanted to take her with him but he decided not to, if she truly has fate with his empire, then she has to find Clwyd¡¯s territory first. After finishing her sword dance, the female ice elf immediately bows to him and left, the swords that were floating started dropping all of them stabs into the ground creating a sword domain that shocked everyone except for Shadowsh. The owners of the sword then took their swords back, they couldn¡¯t help but envy the female ice elf, they knew that Shadowsh had helped her gained an enlightenment which was quite shocking. Meanwhile, the ice elf n leader wanted tough out loud, the ice elf that performed the sword dance was actually his daughter, seeing his daughter shines, of course he felt quite proud. He then looks at Shadowsh with gratitude, he knew that when he saw his daughter making a mistake earlier, she would definitely be punished and even if he is the n leader, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help her escape the punishment. But at this moment, no elders wanted to punish his daughter, with the performance she had given and the fact that Shadowsh the strongest being in their world had helped her gained an enlightenment, her chance of obtaining the n leader position rose. Those that wanted to obtain the n leader position couldn¡¯t help but grip their fist tightly, they wanted to show what they got also but they knew that they had no chance, seeing that Shrypner still haven¡¯t return, Shadowsh just silently drink his coffee. He then looks at the younger generation of elves in the area and started pondering, he then spoke ¡°Since, miss Shrypner still hadn¡¯t return, why don¡¯t your n show just how strong your younger generations are, I always love to watch a great battle.¡± He then thought of something and his eyes lits up, he then raise his hand and summon a fruit, it was a fruit that came from the Arctic Jade Tree that Clwyd has, the environment of Safehaven Paradise is extremely bless with fortune and energy. This fruit wouldn¡¯t only increase the strength of those that had eaten it but it would also increase the fortune of the being that had eaten it, he doesn¡¯t need to exin all of this to the elves. Chapter 765 Chapter 765: CHAPTER 734 ILLUMISE Their expression says it all, they crave the fruit on his hand, even the elders couldn¡¯t help but be tempted to snatch the fruit but they quickly remember who is holding the fruit and they immediately started sweating. He is the strongest being in their world and they actually have a thought of stealing something from his hands, fortunately, the person in front of them is known to be kinder than most powerhouses. Shadowsh also sensed their gaze earlier, just as he was about to teach them a lesson, they retract their gaze and started trembling in fear, he decided that he no longer need to punish them. He clears his throat and spoke ¡°This fruit is a fruit of an Arctic Jade Tree growing on Safehaven Paradise, as ice elves, any of you would definitely greatly if you consumed this.¡± The ice elves were stunned but they suddenly realised why they all have uncontroble desire towards the fruit, the tree that they are standing on was a hybrid between a tree of life and an Arctic Jade Tree, if they obtain the fruit that was on his hand, their strength would definitely rise to more than just a level. Their breathing became hurried, the older ones on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but regret they are old, they knew that he was nning to use the fruit as a reward for thepetition between the younger generation of elves. Shadowsh also knew that the smarter elves have already realised his intention, he smile and use his powerful spiritual sense to cover the tform, he looks at the young elves and said ¡°I have now covered the entire tform with my spiritual sense.¡± ..... ¡°All of you don¡¯t need to be hesitant to attack, I¡¯ll prevent any attack that would be considered life threatening so all of you could go all out.¡± Even if he hadn¡¯t said this most of the young elves would still not hold back, they are already determined to obtain the fruit, Shadowsh then gave them each a number and one by one, those that wanted to participate enter the tform. Shadowsh continue to watch in boredom, he expected that there should be at least one or two great fighter in the ice elf n but after watching how they fight, only the female swordsman manage to piqued his interest. Without any surprises, she receives the fruit, the envy that many young elves felt earlier had be jealousy, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move, with Shadowsh present in their tribe and the fact that her identity is quite high in their n, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her He suddenly thought about something and realised that, it¡¯s not the young elves are quite weak but because his standards have be too high, the Thousand Race Empire is filled with geniuses. Their battle and adventures are quite entertaining to watch and because of that he had formed a mentality that everyone would be able to be a genius, he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly inwardly. It seems that the arrogance that his empire were exuding havetched on him, he decided to not to think about it, he knew that this is the side effect of being a ruler, especially, if a ruler listens to the voice of his people. Fortunately he doesn¡¯t have to dwell on this thought for much longer, Shrypner have returned and she had brought back the person that had attended the meeting back on Thousand Forest Continent, the representative of this continent, Ice Fairy Illumise. All the elves left, leaving only the three people behind, Shadowsh immediately spoke his purpose for going in this ce ¡°I havee here to choose a world guardian, the birth of a new era is now approaching.¡± Illumise nodded, she then said ¡°I actually divine that something important would happen that involves this continent, I had never thought it was about you lord Shadowsh.¡± Shadowsh raise his eyebrow, he was a bit surprised, he realised that Illumise has the same ability as Yshelia but considering that she is an ice fairy, her ability to divine something might be restricted. She then looks at Shrypner and told her to go out, once they are the only ones left in the room, she immediately kneels in front of him and said ¡°Great lord Shadowsh, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Shadowsh frowns, he knew that the thing that she wanted to request would definitely be huge, someone of her stature wouldn¡¯t beg nor kneel even if it was him, she might respect him but she still has the pride of a powerhouse. He looks at her for a full minute before speaking in a solemn manner ¡°I will ept your request if if doesn¡¯t harm this world nor harm my people, I still have a morales, if you dare request something excessive from me, I¡¯ll take your life.¡± He then release his aura, it affected everyone and even those outside the room, many of the elves that has weak will fainted, meanwhile, those that have strong will was forced to the ground because of the pressure. Illumise knew that she had step on andmine but she is still determined to make the request, she looks at him seriously and said ¡°I want you to choose my father as the guardian of this world.¡± Shadowsh immediately disperse his aura and he spoke ¡°As long as your father has the requirement I needed, I wouldn¡¯t mind choosing him as the world guardian but as the world guardian, he must not make contact to those that aren¡¯t chosen by this world or have any faith on this world.¡± Illumise smiles confidently ¡°You do not need to worry about this great lord Shadowsh, I am a seer, I can trick the heaven, faith wouldn¡¯t be able to fully bind me.¡± Shadowsh startedughing when he saw her confident expression, he knew that this girl truly has some arrogance within her bones, but her love for her father was much stronger. He nodded at her and she quickly started flying back to her territory, he follows close behind her, he is still carrying the seal, since he would be leaving this ce after he found the suitable world guardian, he decided to spend his time with the seal. Illumise seems to be able to fuse with the snow, if his eyes weren¡¯t special, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her, she also doesn¡¯t intentionally do it, judging from her calm aura, this is a type of racial trait of passive ability she has. He respected her for this, but this had also be some kind of a curse for her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at a ce that has no snow for a long time, her abilities would also be limited without the assistance of the environment. She is unlike Clwyd, but her strength in this continent made him respect her, too bad she isn¡¯t a fairy queen, if she was one, he would be able to choose her as the world guardian of this world. But because she isn¡¯t a fairy queen, she wouldn¡¯t be able to receive this world¡¯s recognition, she had be a seer before she became a fairy queen, this had made her ineligible to receive this world¡¯s power. He respected her greatly though, since she had be a seer before she had evolved into a form that the heaven ept, she suffer much morepared to others when she undergo heavenly tribtion. All heaven defying beings would undergo a heavenly tribtion, Xiantian Realm experts would undergo it when they just broke through, it may not happen instantly but it will definitelye. As a seer, her act of divination is going against the heaven, she would receive her punishment but since she had survived until she had reached Saint Realm, he had every reason to respect her. They arrived in a cliff, they passed through a wall but Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised, he could already sensed the entrance when they approached it, he realised that the ce is exactly like what Safehaven Paradise supposed to be. He couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the history of this world, since he managed to transmigrate here, that means that there are also some individuals that have crossed over this ce but he hadn¡¯t encountered one yet. There is also the nine abyssal dragon door that seems to be an entrance of a High Grade World, he knew that the history of this world is iplete, there are still secrets hidden underneath. He started looking around and saw that the ce is extremely beautiful ¡®Spirit Qi and Mana is much more denserpared to Safehaven Paradise when we first found it, but the ce is quite small, it isn¡¯t half of what Safehaven Paradise was¡¯. He then looks at the gigantic being in front of him, it was a giant abominable snowman, it was heavily injured and seems to be not far from it¡¯sst breath. Chapter 766 Chapter 766: CHAPTER 735 ILLUMISE¡¯S FATHER Shadowsh sensed a powerful bloodlineing from this behemoth and he couldn¡¯t help but be interested on it, meanwhile, Illumise kneels in front of him and held his hand, tears were pouring on her eyes, she spoke in a gentle and caring manner ¡°Dad, I have returned¡±. Shadowsh was shocked, he knew that this being isn¡¯t rted to Illumise by blood, even without Amethyst, his ability to scan a body of any being is much more greaterpared to ordinary beings. His powerful spiritual sense is the reason for this, that is why he is confident that the behemoth in front of him doesn¡¯t have any connection to Illumise, but only biological, he knew that if they aren¡¯t connected by blood, then she might be adopted. Not many of this world wanted to adopt a child, they put great importance towards bloodline, especially to the monsters, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he found a kindred spirit. He had adopted many children of different races, he unconsciously done it because he just felt like it, maybe because he wanted to watch how they would grow up, would they became great people or broken ones. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his adopted children back on Beast Continent, he decided after choosing a world guardian in this ce, he¡¯ll go to there to see how they have been, he was fond of the two twin girls. He then approached the behemoth and use his bloodline to stimte his, instantly the energy inside the independent realm became chaotic, a dragon and a fox appeared, the one confronting the two images was a giant white figure standing on two legs. ..... The giant white figure was defeated but it puts up a fight, Shadowsh knew that it was a divine beast bloodline, only divine beast bloodline would dare to fight against his two origin bloodlines. He startedughing, he had never thought that he would find a suitable individual in such a short amount of time, he actually wanted to test his personality because he doesn¡¯t want to choose a wrong world guardian, but considering Illumise¡¯s personality, he knew that she was raised with integrity. He looks at the wounds and realized that they had a hint of power that came from a heavenly tribtion, he looks at Illumise and had a realization, he said ¡°He was the one who received the heavenly tribtion for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Illumise trembles slightly, but her sad expression and teary eyes said it all, Shadowsh also knew that such a being that had divine beast bloodline wouldn¡¯t be easily hurt, but because it is a descendant of a divine beast, challenging the heaven resulted in his present state. Divine beasts might be called as heaven¡¯s blessed children but if they ever challenged, the amount of danger they experienced is much more scarier than any normal beings, many divine beasts deaths are because of this reason. Shadowsh became more sure that this beast in front of him is a perfect candidate to be chosen as a world guardian, he then use his powerful spiritual sense to enter his spiritual world. This is quite dangerous but after his soul transformation, going to another individual spiritual world is no longer as dangerous as before, when he pierced through the spiritual world, he immediately sensed that the world is quite silent and dull. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, he realised that this behemoth soul was also injured, he was confused as to why he managed to easily pierced the barrier of his soul, almost like nothing hindered him. He had thought that it was because of his powerful soul, he quickly use Grim¡¯s power to awaken the soul of the behemoth, with the power injected into it, the spiritual world started to be active. Then a figure that had the same appearance like the behemoth appeared, he looks confused, judging from the chaotic state that his spiritual world is and his own expression, he doesn¡¯t remember anything. Shadowsh knew that the behemoth needs a catalyst to stimte his memory, he spreads out his arm and summoned a image of Illume, the image stunned the behemoth, his eyes started tearing up and he couldn¡¯t help but approached the image. He wanted to hug the image but because it¡¯s just an image and the fact that he isn¡¯t controlling his spiritual world correctly, the image broke like ss, he started trembling, before the situation got any worse, Shadowsh spoke. ¡°Please calm down, what you have seen is just an image copy of your daughter, I came here because of her and also because I need something from you¡± With his words, the behemoth gradually calms down. The behemoth started recovering his memory, the energy that Shadowsh have given earlier is quite beneficial for the soul so the process of recovery is much more smoother than usual. He then asks ¡°Since you have been brought here by my daughter that means that you are quite close to her, do tell me, are you my son-inw?¡± Shadowsh was stunned, he had never thought that the behemoth would have this train of thought, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly and said ¡°No, me and your daughter have no romantic rtionship whatsoever.¡± He then release his domineering aura that made the soul of the behemoth to shiver, he started introducing himself ¡°I am Shadowsh! The ruler of Thousand Race Empire and the chosen one of this world.¡± ¡°I am here to appoint you as this world¡¯s new world guardian!¡± The behemoth became confused, Shadowsh knew why he was confused, he then exins what a world guardian is, what¡¯s it¡¯s duty and restrictions that he needs to abide, he then warns him that if he broke any rule or restriction that this world had imposed on him, he will be punished gravely. The behemoth listens very carefully, he then nodded, he had epted the duty of being this world¡¯s guardian, he sighed and said ¡°Tell Illumise that I might not be in her side anymore but I¡¯ll do my best to protect this world, for her¡±. Shadowsh was stunned, he then startedughing, he quickly said ¡°Illumise is a seer, she already defies the heaven and because of it, her fate is no longer connected to this world, you don¡¯t need to worry associating with her¡±. He then left the spiritual world, Illumise quickly approaches him with an anxious expression, she knew that even with her request, if her father doesn¡¯t pass the requirement, he wouldn¡¯t be chosen. Shadowsh smiles at her and said ¡°Your father has a divine beast bloodline, his cultivation rank is also in Saint Realm, he has all the requirement to be this world guardian¡±. When she heard this, Illumise tears started pouring down but it wasn¡¯t because of sadness like before but because of happiness, she then kowtows to him and repeatedly thanked him. Shadowsh quickly stops her and said to her ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me miss Illumise, on the contrary, I should be the one to thank you, without you, I would have a hard time finding a suitable candidate¡±. Illumise smiles, she then sensed that her father moves and she quickly ran towards him with anxiety and anticipation, she had always wanted to help her father and awaken him from his deep slumber. But even after reaching Saint Realm, she wasn¡¯t able to do anything, she then looks at her father¡¯s face and saw that his closed eyes started twitching, then it opens and the two of them saw each other, their tears started pouring down. They started crying, Shadowsh realised that the behemoth must have been in slumber for a couple of years but he doesn¡¯t get it, if he was asleep for a couple of years, then how did he reach Saint Realm. But seeing that the two were having a heartwarming reunion, he could only shut up and erase his presence so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb the two pairs, maybe because of the two of them have been waiting for too long, they spent a couple of minutes crying and many more chatting with each other. Realising that the two were now finishing their chat, Shadowsh decided to inform them that he is still in the area, with a light cough, the two quickly froze and they realised that the person that reunited them was ignored for an hour or so. They immediately felt guilty for ignoring him, especially Illumise, her father might not know his identity or he doesn¡¯t know just how much weight his name carries but she do, she knew that if a fight broke out between the three of them. Then even with her father and her working together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, he is the individual that fought against Saints even though his cultivation realm was only Xiantian Emperor Realm. Now that he had returned, the title of the ¡®strongest¡¯ is still on his hand and no powerhouse in this world thought or felt that he doesn¡¯t deserve it. Chapter 767 Chapter 767: CHAPTER 736 THE TRUTH ABOUT Illumise saw her father¡¯s expression and knew that he doesn¡¯t know anything about Shadowsh, she hurriedly told him his identity via spiritual sense, the two then bows to him, while she was feeling guilty, her father was feeling shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought that the person in front of him was the person deemed to be this strongest being in this world, he then recalls the meeting they had on his spiritual world and the momentary chills he experienced when Shadowsh released his aura, he nodded and told himself that it wasn¡¯t surprising that he felt a bit of fear earlier. The person in front of him is a respected individual, he wouldn¡¯t feel any shame even if other people found out about this, Shadowsh saw that the are still bowing to him, he quickly spoke ¡°Raise your heads.¡± He then took out a pill that exudes dense vitality, he then throw it to Illumise¡¯s father and instructed ¡°Eat the pill, this pill was created by the number one alchemist of our empire, you need to quickly nurse your health back¡±. Illumise then gratefully epted the pill and once again thanked him, she gave the pill to her father and use the ice energy from the surrounding to support her father, the independent realm started trembling. Shadowsh noticed that this independent realm was artificially created and wouldn¡¯t be able to endure a Saint going berserk, for Illumise¡¯s father to recover, he had to release his entire aura, absorbrge amount of energy and stimte his bloodline. This independent realm wouldn¡¯t endure it and doesn¡¯t have enough energy to supplement a Saint, he quickly stops Illumise and told her ¡°Bring your father outside, this independent realm will be destroyed if he started his healing process in this location¡±. ..... Illumise was stunned but she quickly noticed the chaotic spatial disturbance around her and realised that their home was nearly destroyed because of their own ignorance, she quickly tool out an ice crystal orb that glows in beautiful clear light. She then use her spiritual sense to activate the ice crystal orb and they were sent out by the independent realm, Shadowsh use his powerful strength to stop Illumise¡¯s father from mming the cliff. He then puts him on top of the cliff and orders him to quickly swallow the pill, Illumise acted and use her powerful control over the ice energy so that it was easier for her father to lie down, with his size, the cliff was only the same size at him. Illumise¡¯s father looks at Shadowsh and shouted ¡°I George swore on the Frozen God bloodline that I would do everything to protect this world, if I fail to hold unto this promise, I will offer my life!¡± Shadowsh opens his eyes wide, he hadn¡¯t thought that Illumise¡¯s father or George would make such promise and he swore it using his bloodline, that meant that he will never be able to break the promise or he will die. He couldn¡¯t help but like and admire him even more, Illumise wasn¡¯t that surprised, it seems that she knew her dad¡¯s personality quite well, more and more ice energy started gathering towards their location. With the help of the pill and his very own bloodline, George started recovering at rapid speed, and because he was a Saint, his vitality is much more strongerpared to Xiantian Emperors. It only took him a couple of hours to finally recover, the greatest threat to him was actually his soul dispersing but because Shadowsh have already fixed that, he doesn¡¯t need to worry anymore. His heart started beating at a rhythmic manner, it was extremely loud and each beat would stir the air around him, Illumise saw all of this and started crying, she knew that it won¡¯t take long before her father finally recovers. Seeing that he had already recovered, Shadowsh immediately use his authority to appoint him as the world guardian, unlike Leviathan whom was experienced in the process, George was a newbie. But because of his bloodline and this world¡¯s consciousness, he managed to transform, but it would take some time before he finish, Shadowsh then bid goodbye to Illumise and flew back to the inner part of this continent. He wanted to visit Clwyd, he also wanted to use the portal to return to Thousand Race Empire and use the portal there to visit Beast Continent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that his territory is practically cheating. They are able to build numerous vassal kingdom from different location but at the same time still able to return to their empire, not to mention because of the different locations, they also have different resources. This made the Thousand Race Empire and all the territories that it was connected to prosper, this is also one of the reason why many powers submit to them, allying or submitting themselves to Thousand Race Empire is the fastest way for their territory to improve. But there are only two powers that is an ally of Thousand Race Empire and they were the Demon Fox n and the Dragon Kingdom, the Beast Continent is already considered as a vassal territory. He knew that as long as the people of this world continue to improve so would the Thousand Forest Continent, the only thing thd residents need to focus on is to increase their strength. Shadowsh was publicly known as the world strongest but once the connection to other worlds opens, then the rate of improvement that the Saints in this world would experience would definitely increase drastically. He wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up because he isn¡¯t able to cultivate normally, fortunately he has his family to lean on to, but first he needs to build protection for this world while they go to other worlds. He would be staying in this world until he reached or achieved a strengthparable to a true Saint, this is quite a requirement but he knew that with his body and soul, even if he doesn¡¯t reach Saint Realm, his strength would definitely beparable to that of a true Saint. He finally returned back to the designated location for Clwyd¡¯s kingdom, he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly as he saw numerous elementals building infrastructure, he knew that even though Clwyd is used living with other beings, he still instinctively acts like an elemental king. Hended in front of him and the two them started chatting, He asks ¡°By the way, I hadn¡¯t saw France for a long time, I know just how tight you two are, him noting with you to your new territory is quite surprising.¡± Clwyd looks at a certain direction and said ¡°France obtain the inheritance of his ancestor and have obtain a divine grade bloodline, but because of this, he had to stay on an independent realm that his ancestor have built.¡± Shadowsh was shocked, he never knew this and thought that his family members that hadn¡¯t meet him yet were just on closed door cultivation, he then nodded and said ¡°It¡¯s okay, considering how powerful he is, he would be able to escape thet independent realm.¡± Clwyd sighed and exins ¡°If only it was so easy, the entrance of that independent realm was found just after you sealed off the connection of this world from the other worlds, France have been trapped there for eight years.¡± Shadowsh expression changes, his voice became solemn as he asks ¡°Does that mean that I was the reason why France was trapped on that independent realm?¡± If this was true then he would feel extremely guilty about it, Clwyd shook his head and exin but his voice is now extremely solemn ¡°We realised that the independent realm that we had found is actually connected to an another world.¡± ¡°Before the entrance was closed off, France informed us that there are already people that have step on that realm.¡± Grim who was also listening to their conversation told something to him that cause him to take a deep breath, he then said to Clwyd ¡°That independent realm might be a cut off part of a small grade world that was destroyed.¡± ¡°The people that have step foot on there are the ones responsible for it¡¯s distraction!¡± Clwyd was shocked, he then looks at his bro and the two of them could sense the severity of this situation, it seems that Gaia is connected to different types of worlds and many of them is too powerful for their current strength. Clwyd Immediately decided to build his kingdom and train elemental elites to help for the uing war against the other worlds, Shadowsh left but before he did, he left the seal to Clwyd, he told him that he had purified the seal¡¯s blood making it a heaven blessed variant. Shadowsh arrives back Thousand Race Empire, his mood isn¡¯t that great now that he realised that there are numerous entrances around Gaia, he had to find them before the otherworlders manage to invade them. Chapter 768 Chapter 768: CHAPTER 737 ON BEAST CONTINENT He suddenly remember about the independent realm that the Aqua Race n have found, he recalls that Leviathan have said that it might be an entrance to an another world, since France and the others managed to find one, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that thergest underwater n on this world have knowledge about the numerous secret independent realm scattered on this world. He calls for the top adventurers and adventurer group to gather on the guild, The Adventurers from the Archinviel Kingdom is the kingdom that has the greatest number of professional adventurers in the continent, of course, not including the Thousand Race Empire. To be a professional adventurers, one needed to reach the rank of D, the lowest requirement to be considered as a professional, as of now the alliance of the Archinviel Kingdom adventurer group are only beneath the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s adventurer group. He looks at all the adventurers that have gathered inside the guild, meanwhile, all the adventurers looks at him with longing in admiration, there are a couple of geniuses that looks at him with burning passion. He smiles causing the heart of many females to beat incredibly fast and their faces flushing, the males on the other hand, were envious of his good looks, there are some males that has special preferences that also looks at him with gazes that made his eyebrow twitch lightly. He coughs and immediately went into the topic at hand ¡°I have gathered all of you here because of a great mission that would definitely affect this entire world, whoever aplish this mission wouldn¡¯t only obtain prosperity that would benefit theirter generation.¡± The geniuses started trembling in excitement, seeing that he had stimte everyone, he decided to take it up a notch, he shouted ¡°Whoever aplish this mission will be herald as the hero or heroes of this world!¡± ..... The dream of many geniuses, this was the dream of many people in Thousand Race Empire, their emperor have aplished many heroic deeds throughout his life, they wish that at least they could be called as a hero at least once. Not on their hometown, not on their continent but by their whole world, now that Shadowsh have solemnly promised that they would receive the title of a hero, of course they wanted to obtain it. Shadowsh knew that he had sparked the passion of everyone here, after all they would receive both fame, glory and riches, he quickly shouted ¡°Your mission, travel throughout this world and find the secret or hidden independent realm on this world!¡± He then nodded at guildmaster Diamond, the old man, no, he looks like a middle aged man right now, it seems that as his cultivation rank rose, his appearance got younger, it is because of the vitality that have formed inside his body. He started speaking about the requirement for the mission, Shadowsh left since he was no longer needed, as he left the guild, he noticed that the Monstrous Adventurers are no longer being lead by Rosa. Rosa have be a full fledge guildmaster of the branch here in their empire, she became the envy of all the guildmaster of the Beast and Tamer Association, other than her grandfather, every guildmaster including Gloria wants to rece her. He knew that because of this, she became too busy to lead her team, she felt guilty because of this and decided to relinquish her position as captain to the third strongest adventurer of their group, the second strongest was the vice guildmaster of the guild. Meanwhile the other adventurer group that came from Archinviel Kingdom haven¡¯t changed, other than the fact that their number rose, all the higher-ups were the first member of the group. He nods at them and the S-ss adventurers and adventurer group, seeing how he acknowledged them, the S-ss felt incredibly happy, they then look at each other and they have the same thought on their heads. ¡®We/I will be number one!¡¯ Shadowsh step on the teleportation portal that is connected to Beast Continent, he really couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely happy that Banjo and Yshelia built multiple teleportation array that connected Thousand Race Empire to other territories. With a golden sh, he appears in a bustling city, he realised that this city is Shadowsh¡¯s City which is now the center of all business in Beast Continent, the ruler of this city and the entire kingdom were the three Feng sisters and Anna. That meant his twin adopted daughters have be princesses and his adopted son became the crown prince, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, he knew that after ten years, his adopted children might have already started to realised that he wasn¡¯t their true father. He then flew towards his former home but he was stopped by numerous eagle beastman, all of them were wielding bow and they look at him menacingly, but once they got a good look at him, their eyes widen. Then all of them made a respectful gesture towards him, they shouted at the top of their lungs ¡°Wee back our great ruler! Great Lord Shadowsh is invincible throughout! Great Lord Shadowsh is omnipotent!- Before they finish their chant, Shadowsh quickly spoke, he instinctively shouted ¡°Enough! I came here to meet with my beloved wives and my children.¡± The eagle squad shivers as they thought that they had done something wrong, Shadowsh felt bad by shouting at them, he knew that this wasn¡¯t their fault and they were trained to say those words. He quickly coughs to disperse the awkwardness he felt and the tense atmosphere in the area, he thenmanded ¡°Your squad is quite great, all of you exudes righteous and brave aura, escort me to my home!¡± The eagle squad immediately felt happy, they couldn¡¯t help but feel powerful beingplimented by this by their ruler, they then escorted him to the city lord mansion, they strut with re, the other squads who saw them couldn¡¯t help but envy them. Because they are escorting Shadowsh! This is enough reason for the other squads to be jealous, the teaching and belief that their ruler was the brother or the reincarnation of the Beast God was already beaten into their heart, mind and soul. Serving him is the ultimate glory for them, the doctors and maids that manage to service him intimately and have receive his sacred seeds have be holy maidens of the continent. They became untouchable, whoever dares to taint them would be hounded by the fanatics believers of the Great Summoning God Religion, the number one religion of the continent, on pair of the Beast God Religion. The powerhouses would ignore this but they have strictly forbidden their family or sect members to act against these holy maidens because if they do, their entire n or sect would go and hunt them down. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know any of this, he was feeling extremely nervous right now, he wasn¡¯t nervous meeting his wives because he knew that they already realised the truth about their husband. But the children are different, he had already seen them as his own and always dotes on the two little girls, Feng Shin on the other hand wanted to do things on his own way, he wanted to prove himself so he doesn¡¯t get to talk with him that much. He took a deep breath and entered the mansion, immediately he was weed by the maids in the mansion, they were exactly the ones that he had slept with during his stay on this continent. He smiles at them causing all of them to blush and felt their lower body tingling, he then looks at the only male figure in the mansion, the butler who had served as his right hand man during the time he was acting as the city lord of this ce. He looks at him, he told him something via spiritual sense that cause his eyes to widen but his shock disperse when he heard him say ¡°Head butler lead me to the garden.¡± The butler smiled and bow politely to him and lead him to the garden, Shadowsh kept on looking at the mansion and felt that it hadn¡¯t changed one bit, therge mansion isn¡¯t half as big as the garden. Most of the decorations were brought into the garden, the twin girls would buy numerous things but because he was always teaching them about how they act, their personality were quite nice. When he arrived at the garden, his eyes widen because he could see a lot of things differentpared before, there were now luxurious things scattered everywhere, there are also a lot of new maids working busily. The head butler could see his expression and knew what he was thinking, he exins ¡°During your absence my lord, your beloves were givenrge amount of gifts and treasures.¡± He then sighed and said ¡°The storage house isn¡¯trge enough to be able to store them, so the mistresses decided to put them into the garden.¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769: CHAPTER 738 AT BEAST CONTINENT He sighed because how hemented his negligible self before, if it was him in the past, he would be given a great shock because of the amount of treasures his madams had but after serving Shadowsh for a long time, he had felt that this was just normal. His life is vastly differentpared to when he was serving Leo, at the present, his identity is much more grander than many of the city lords in this continent, he felt proud to be a butler, his children and wife was proud of him. Especially his two sons, because of his identity, they managed to join the elite squad of this kingdom, his daughters on the other hand are now sitting on a position that they would never dreamed of achieving before. All of this because of Shadowsh, without him, they would never obtain their present happiness, the butler was grateful to him, he doesn¡¯t express it in words but he shows it with his action. During the past ten years, he had work and learn how to manage the mansion while also at the same time recruiting some capable individuals or geniuses that would help the kingdom prosper, the four madams also recruited their own subordinates. Most of the subordinates that they had recruited were sect members of Divine Heaven Sect, they are great at fighting, some were great at management but in terms of misceneous stuff and gathering information, the recruits that the butler have picked were top notch on their field. The strongest elites in the kingdom were the chosen ones that Shadowsh have trained during his time here, many of them have been married while others were still waiting for the right one or just busy with their own thing. ..... Hilda had be the strongest of all the elites, because of the war against the chaos beasts that nearly destroyed the continent, the lion and the tiger n were now at peace, even though they still don¡¯t like each other, they are no longer war against them. Not because they had forgotten about what had happened to both of their ns in the past, but because all the remaining dragon kings have told them that if they ever go to war, they would join hands and eliminate them. The threat from Old man emerald and FD were truly effective, their strength is now considered the strongest in the entire continent, especially if they work together, they are quite unstoppable. Back at the present, Shadowsh saw his two daughters practicing the sword technique that he had given them, after ten years and the nourishment of different treasures and dense spirit Qi in the surrounding, they have grown to be very beautiful. He froze as he watch them train seriously without anyin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart warming, the butler could sense what his master was feeling and use his training to disperse his presence. Shadowsh wanted to step forward and greet them but his courage quickly dwindles down into nothing, he knew that with how smart these two girls are, they had already found out about his true identity and the truth about what happened to their real father. Seeing that they are too focus on their spar, he decided that he needed to take the initiative to greet them, he also had to give them a present since he had missed ten of their birthdays. He grabs his sword and pulled it out of the spatial storage, he waves his swords gently creating a gentle sword Qi that surrounds the two girls, if they continue their spar, they would definitelyprehend the sword intent that he had released. The butler widens his eyes, he had seen powerful sword skills but this is the first time he had seen an extremely gentle sword Qi, the two girls who were busy sparring didn¡¯t realised that their entire surrounding is now filled with sword Qi that holds Shadowsh¡¯s sword intent. As they sh against each other, they quickly realised that their way of sword is advancing at a drastic speed, their eyes lits up and they fought more seriously and much more ferocious, their hair seems to rising on their own. The bloodline hidden under them seems to be awakening, they don¡¯t know why this is happening but they became more and more excited, meanwhile, a nine tailed fox and a golden dragon appeared above Shadowsh. The two image were stimting the bloodline on the two girls while at the same time absorbing the spirit Qi in the surrounding gathering them towards the two girls. Shadowsh started sweating, controlling his bloodline not to rm the two girls while at the same time increasing their cultivation is quite hard, if he lost focus even for a second, then he would break the enlightenment that the two were experiencing. The butler was shivering, as a beastman being under the influence of the two gigantic divine beast image was too much for him to bear, fortunately, he had trained himself for such an asion just like this. He wanted to retreat but his body wasn¡¯t listening to him, he then saw his lord sweating, he couldn¡¯t help but be confused, he looks at the two girls and realised something. They aren¡¯t feeling any pressure from the two divine beast bloodline, such thing is impossible for the current strength of the two girls, especially, since they are beastman, they reach more violently towards bloodline. Something clicked on his mind and he finally knew why his lord was sweating, he was holding back, he is using his bloodline to awaken the bloodline hidden on the two girls, not any bloodline that Leo has but something hidden underneath each royal beast n. The primordial bloodline, the chances of someone awakening the bloodline is lower than 0.00001% because of how diluted their bloodline is, but the butler have seen numerous miracles that his lord have aplished. He couldn¡¯t help but anticipate what would happen next, the two girls still continue to spar but their attacks have be more vicious, their bloodline is boiling and their beastial instinct have awaken. The only reason why they didn¡¯t try to attack each other using their teeth, ws, fists and legs was because of the sword Qi swirling around them, their very own sword intent forcefully restrain their beastial instinct. Bang! With onest collision, the two were finally out of juice and they nearly falls down, it seems that they had been fighting for a long time now, their veins were bulging, their eyes have be sharp and they looks at each other with intense gaze. Seeing that they still wanted to push themselves, Shadowsh acted, he sh his hand and shes in front of Mei2 and drops his blood on her mouth, he also did the same thing to Yan2. The two became unconscious after receiving the drop of blood, he carries the two of them, and smiles, even though they have already grown, for him, they are still the two cute little girls that he help raise. He decided that if he have some timeter, he will bring his sisters, he can¡¯t bring his mother because she might scold him if she found out what he did to the three Feng sisters, because of themotion that the two divine beast image have caused, numerous individuals started to gather at their direction. When they reach the ce, all of them froze in shock, they saw their long awaited ruler holding his two daughters in a gentle and caring manner, Hilda started tearing up, she had waited all this time to see her crush once again. Ten years, she had aplished many feats that had earned her the title of the chosen one, there are numerous chosen ones but after she was crowned as the strongest one of them all, the term chosen ones have changed into Shadowsh¡¯s vanguards. She had always wanted to show this to the one person that had changed hers and her mother¡¯s destiny, she and the others have already discovered the fact about his true identity after traveling out of the continent. She knew that the two girls weren¡¯t actually his daughters but he still treats them like a loving and caring father, now that they had meet once again, she wanted to say all the things she had aplished throughout the years. The only problem she now had was, she had no courage at all, Ronan besides her saw her hesitation, he quickly nodges her and she falls because of this, he was stunned, he didn¡¯t put that much strength and yet she falls down. Her fall managed to disperse the daze expression of everyone, they then kneel simultaneously and shouted ¡°Wee back Great Lord Shadowsh!¡± Their voice could be heard even outside the mansion, the seven sinful beasts started making some noises, especially Wrath, he started letting out loud roar while at the same time beating his chest. Chapter 770 Chapter 770: CHAPTER 739 FENG They had been waiting for his return, they have grown after ten years, with how blessed the garden was, it was easy for them to grow in both size and strength, Shadowsh then smiles at them, he approach his three wives and use his tails to hug them. Even though they hadn¡¯t officially married, everyone already see them as his lovers, he saw that Anna wasn¡¯t present and couldn¡¯t help but be confused, he knew that Anna is quite great at managing affairs of people. Feng Quinshi is also great at this but she is more focus on the business and not the people, they shouldpliment each other and with Feng Wei as the head of the girls, she would be able to keep the two from fighting. Feng Mei is busy with taking care of the children, she was also a great teacher, with the new schools that are built in numerous territory of Shadowsh Kingdom, it is possible for her to be the principal. He asks the girls ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t see Anna, I thought that you girls are always in the city, since the kingdom is developing at rapid pace, we need to strengthen our foundation topliment our growth.¡± Feng Wei was still feeling blessed that her beloved had return so she turns a deaf ear on what he had said, Feng Quinshi on the other was feeling incredibly lustful, the man she had been waiting for have finally returned, the only one who listened to him was Feng Mei. She smiled and still continue to hug his tail, she was smiling because she could see that Shadowsh still loves her daughter, she then answered ¡°Anna is extremely busy, she is now in the holy abode, she is the person responsible for keeping the believers in check.¡± ..... Shadowsh knew what she meant by the holy abode, judging from how the believers see him, there is only one location that is fit enough to be called the holy abode and that is his secret base, ten years of continuous evolution, it might be as big or even bigger than his mansion¡¯s garden realm. He wanted to see it but first he need to spend some time with his family first, he had already epted them as a part of his family, he looks at the girls and said ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chat while drinking some tea, it truly had been a long time since we have reunited.¡± The threedies were of course overjoyed, they then had a chat in the garden, the butler excuse himself because he was ordered to inform Anna about Shadowsh¡¯s return, he was also very happy to be ordered by his lord once again. For him, being trusted by his lord for something is extreme bliss, the seven sinful beasts gathered and listen to their chat, they also wanted to tell them about what had happened to them during these past decade. Shadowsh looks at the surrounding while drinking coffee, his wives were drinking tea but he was already use to drinking coffee, he saw Hilda looking at him with dazed, he quickly remember that the people he had chosen before have been a great help to the kingdom¡¯s development. He decided to reward them of their hard work, he quickly calls Hilda toe to him, Ronan who was still trying to convince Hilda to speak to their lord immediately froze, he looks at Shadowsh¡¯s direction and saw him calling for them. He grabs Hilda and took a deep breath before walking towards the teahouse, he was walking very rigidly, like a robot, showing just how nervous he is, Shadowsh wanted tough but he just hold it in. When the two finally besides him, they kneel and greeted him just like loyal knights, using his spiritual sense Shadowsh scans their cultivation rank and couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised that they are already in the Xiantian Emperor Realm. He wouldn¡¯t be that surprised because he had seen geniuses in the core part of Beast Continent reaching Xiantian Emperor Realm in a much more younger age but the circumstances that they have to these two are very different. Firstly, the geniuses only managed to cultivate that quick because of the amount of treasures that were given to them, secondly, thews of this world wasn¡¯tplete then, breaking through to the next realm would be extremely difficult right now if your foundation isn¡¯t stable. Unlike the people from Thousand Forest Continent, the cultivation manual or techniques that exist in Beast Continent are extremely crude, they don¡¯t build that much foundation for the practitioner. The foundation of the two in front of him were extremely solid, they don¡¯t hastily broke through but build their foundation first before breaking through, he hadn¡¯t realised that they were actually top notch geniuses. What he didn¡¯t know is that, the constitution the two had have changed, other than the fact that they practiced the weaker version of Heaven Swallowing Technique, they also receive the blessing of the heaven when Shadowsh became the chosen one. They became heaven blessed geniuses and with their effort, they managed to reach Xiantian Emperor Realm, they had a hard time breaking through to the next stage of their realm though. With their current foundation, it would need great effort for them to be able to breakthrough, the reason for their current predicament is because of their sess, it is quite ironic indeed. Shadowsh orders them ¡°Gather the others of your group, tell them that I have returned and wanted to reward them because of their dedication towards this kingdom, the rewards the I will give you would increase your chances on breaking through Saint Realm.¡± Hearing this the two became excited but they quickly calm down, they took a deep breath and was about to turn down the offer because for them, being able to serve Shadowsh Kingdom is already a blessing for them. But they aren¡¯t able to speak because Shadowsh beats them to it ¡°Please do not turn down my offer, this is not only because I am the ruler of this kingdom in name, but because I know you have taken care of my daughters while I¡¯m gone.¡± Seeing that his expression is very serious, the two could only ept his reward, they bows to him onest time before leaving quickly, their entire group are scattered throughout the continent. Even though they had reached Xiantian Emperor Realm, scouring through the entire continent is still hard for just the two of them, but none of them wanted to disappoint their lord. The two have decided to go in seperate direction, they would be able to increase their speed and scope of their search if more people from their group joins, back to the garden or more precisely the teahouse, Shadowsh keeps on listening to the experience of his three lovers. Feng Wei talks about how hard it was to keep Anna and Feng Quinshi from fighting, the two were rivals in managing the affair of the kingdom, they focus on two different things so they would always argue which opinion is much better. Feng Quinshi keep on bitterlyining that she is the only one who had no child, other than managing the kingdom, she had nothing to do but y, she and Anna are best friends when this topic was involved. Feng Mei was busy as the head teacher of the school in Shadowsh City, because she was considered a holy maiden, she doesn¡¯t have that much trouble when teaching children, but she was sad about her two daughters current situation. They are seen and considered as divine children, Feng Shin was also like this, the reason for this is because they are Shadowsh children, Feng Shin went with FD and became his disciple. The two have been going around the world subjugating out of control monsters and beasts, at the same time taking care of the remnant of the chaos army, he wanted to be known as a warrior and not just because he was Shadowsh adopted son. The two girls stays on the kingdom but they are in so much pressure right now, every move they do in front of others would be scrutinized, they rather stay on the garden ying with the beasts than other children. Shadowsh felt guilty when he heard this, it seems that he made his two daughters to be introverts, he then thought of something and said ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them go to Thousand Race Empire?¡± All of them were shocked, Feng Mei started hesitating, seeing this he quickly added ¡°Feng Mei, you could also go there and take care of the two, I promise with just how talented these two are, they would make many friends there.¡± Feng Wei added ¡°I agree second sister, you can leave the kingdom to us, besides with the teleportation array on the city, you could easily return here or we could go there to meet you guys.¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771: CHAPTER 740 IN BEAST CONTINENT Feng Mei was about to cry but Shadowsh grabs her and hugs her, he was feeling guilty leaving such a beautiful woman to take care of her daughters that were affected because of his very own reputation. Fortunately, he had told himself toe here, if he didn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to know how his adopted children were doing, he then looks at Feng Wei abd said ¡°Tell Feng Shin to also go to Thousand Race Empire.¡± Feng Wei was stunned, she knew the rtionship between Shadowsh and the two little girls, she also knew that the rtionship between her son and him isn¡¯t that great. She felt that it was quite sad but she knew that it wasn¡¯t her lover¡¯s fault, her son just have too much pride in him and he felt that he doesn¡¯t deserve all the praise and gifts that his stepfather give him. Hearing that her lover still have intention of training her son, of course she was overjoyed, the only one who was feeling frustrated right now is Feng Quinshi, she felt that it was a steal for her because she was the only who had no children from an another man. Who would have thought that even with Shadowsh multiple times of pumping his seed unto her, she still isn¡¯t pregnant, she then shook her head and disperse this thought, she knew the reason why this is happening. Shadowsh is known to have divine beast bloodline and two of them at that, considering that her strength continue to increase, the chances of her getting pregnant only continue to dwindles down but she wouldn¡¯t give up, no matter what. ..... She approach and whispers in his ear ¡°Hubby, we hadn¡¯t had a man for a couple of years now, me and my sisters have been waiting for you all this time, please grant us relief from this torture.¡± Feng Mei who was being hugged by Shadowsh also hears what she is saying and her body immediately became red because of embarrassment and also anticipation, she looks at her lover with lustful and longing eyes. Shadowsh shook his head and exin ¡°I am going to sleep with these two little angels tonight, don¡¯t look at me like that, I promise that I will definitely give you pleasure after I finally ease up the guilt I am feeling towards these two little girls.¡± The threedies could only give up seeing just how serious he was, but they knew that they only need to wait a couple of days before they would be able to finally feel those loving touch they were longing for a long time now. Seeing that the two weren¡¯t waking up anything now, Shadowsh decided to tour the garden with them wrapped around his cozy tails, other than Envy, all the other seven sinful beasts have their own territory on the garden. Wrath had be the strongest on the seven sinful beast, in terms of pure brute strength, he is number one, with the help of the fruit from the Steelback Ape n, his bone is much more tougher and his bloodline have be much more purer with the daily consumption of Blood Berry. Sloth was the one advancing the slowest, he is unmatched in the ground, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Wrath have learned the ability to fly, the position of the strongest in their group would be his. Pride is the most pitiful of them all, he cannot go all out because he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself, his strength would rise to an incredible degree but his mind would be corrupted, he had obtain this ability after going to Fierce Beast World. He had a calling when they went on a trip to Thousand Forest Continent, the calling came from Fierce Beast World, to think that he would obtain power and yet isn¡¯t able to utilized it, that is why he is the most pitiful of them all. Greed is learning on how to manage finance and business, he wants to be a minister in the kingdom, he had actually obtain his humanoid form after living on Thousand Race Empire. Lust have be a powerhouse on the continent and is now learning the illusion from the fox n on this continent, she had be the spokesperson of Shadowsh Kingdom, this just show how intelligent she really is. Gluttony had actually became a chef with the help of the cooks in the mansion, his human form a pot bellied man but because of the fact that it had managed to strengthen it¡¯s ability to devour and together with the weaker version of Heaven Swallowing Technique, his strength is nearly equal to Wrath. But if he and his brother work together, Wrath wouldn¡¯t be a much for them, they are called the Boar Squad because of their powerful strength even though they are only a dozen members in their squad. Envy continue to work as a maid on the mansion, she is working directly under the head butler, taking everything that she could learn and absorbing them to make her persona. She is still using her title as her name because for her, it was the greatest gift that Shadowsh have gave her, nobody knew her true strength, even the masters of the mansion doesn¡¯t know. The people on the kingdom envied and worship the chosen ones and the seven sinful beasts, not only because of their strength but also because of their prestige, they have obtain numerous praiseworthy deeds for the kingdom. Special ops, the organization that Shadowsh have founded that only consist of elite knights, their strength is known to equal to FD¡¯s elite battalion, they are feared by the other territory in Beast Continent. Because they are also known as the unseen dagger of Shadowsh Kingdom, anyone who dares to threaten the safety of the popce of the kingdom in the dark would be killed by them. Many hot blooded young men wanted to join their division because the Special Ops organisations would only ept elites, that means if you aren¡¯t epted then you aren¡¯t considered an elite. Only the believers from New Hope City aren¡¯t interested on joining the organization but if they were ask to help the kingdom, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate toy down their lives for the kingdom, not because of the people but because of their belief. For them since their lord Shadowsh have rebuilt this kingdom and named it after himself, then it must have a great meaning, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate anything to protect it. The New Hope City had be an independent territory of its own, there is also the fact that the underground world is as big as the entire kingdom, they don¡¯t need to worry about space. Back at the present, Shadowsh arrives at Wrath¡¯s territory, it seems that most of goris on the forest have transferred here, seeing that there aren¡¯t that many powerful ones present, he became confused. He look at Wrath¡¯s proud expression and asks ¡°It seems that this isn¡¯t the entirety of your n, where are your warriors? Forget about your warriors, you don¡¯t even have proper fighters here.¡± Wrath started exining, it seems that the duty of guarding the entrance of the Holy Abode had be sacred to their n, once the warriors of the n reach a certain age or strength, they would be assigned to guard. It wasn¡¯t needed because the entrance of the Holy Abode couldn¡¯t be essed just by anyone but because of the excess energy that came out of the cave from time to time, the entire surrounding have be a blessednd. It became a hunting ground for beasts and beastman, the goris hate the fact that there are so many individuals that steps on the sacred ground of their home and the entrance of the Holy Abode. Together with the Horned me Wolves, they are able to make the entrance of the Holy Abode and the surrounding territory around it clean from the disturbance of the beings that dares to set foot on it. There are still beasts and beastman that tried to go inside but all of them are killed, they tried to enter not because of the Holy Abode since not many people know it, their reason is greed. The surrounding area that covers the entrance of the cave is filled with natural treasures thaf are tempting to both beasts and beastmen, but they aren¡¯t able to obtain them, with the tight security in the area, they are unably to do anything. The beastman also couldn¡¯t use numbers, Beast Continent is now undergoing a prosperous era, the number of elites and powerhouses are booming, but they aren¡¯t able to mobilize such great number with Shadowsh Kingdom looking at them. There is saying that is popr in the continent, the ones who had made it he saying were the beastman that dares to go against Shadowsh Kingdom. ¡®You rather face the most savage beast in thend and water than slight the holy kingdom that is Shadowsh¡¯. Chapter 772 Chapter 772: CHAPTER 741 THE RED STONE Other than the loyal warriors in the kingdom, other than the greatest powerhouse of the continent, other than the deranged fanatic believers hounding you, what is the most scariest is that even will reject you. People have already experienced this and this had furthered strengthen the belief that Shadowsh was the reincarnation of the Beast God, the believers have increased in number as the number of example of this event continue to rise. Children were taught to respect Shadowsh, like they respect a god, it had formed an early thought process in the children, not to mention, the believers would go around the continent spreading the words, rules and even blessings they receive from their base. Many believers have started to migrate to New Hope City, the number of people inside that city have already passed ten million, but it looks like the city hadn¡¯t even changed in number, but those that are living in the city were called rejected. Because the entrance of the underground world have rejected them, that only meant one thing and that is their belief isn¡¯t strong enough, there are influential figures that wanted to take control of the religion because of their own benefits. The result is that they weren¡¯t rejected but repulsed, they were thrown, these type of people would no longer be able to set foot on New Hope City and the main city of Shadowsh Kingdom. Back at the present, knowing that Wrath¡¯s n is still protecting the entrance of his secret base made his heart warm, he decided that before he leave, he¡¯ll reward everyone that help his kingdom prosper. ..... After all, this kingdom is named after him, this might be the smallest territory he personally own but it still holds a meaning to his heart, not to mention, this is the ce that he had pop his cherry making him realised the pleasure of a woman. Sloth became jealous seeing just how proud hei is to Wrath, he push him lightly and signals to follow him, Wrath saw this and started pouting, even though ten years have passed, his personality is still like a child. He, Sloth and Pride were the forever children on the garden, even though they exude the demeanor that of a beast king, they act like children when they meet, there have always been a rivalry between the three of them. Even Gluttony who was the youngest in all the seven sinful beasts is much morepared to these three, Sloth quickly brought them on his territory, the entire ce have be a desert, only sand and soil could be seen. Seeing this, Pride and Wrath who had been holding it in startedughing, Shadowsh on the other hand focus on the sand and soil, with his powerful spiritual sense and ability to sense treasure as divine beast is confident that this ce isn¡¯t as simple as it looks. He approach the ce and scoop a handful of sands, his eyes started shining when he realised what type of sand it was, it is golden sand, it has dense earth energy and could be used material to strengthen armors and weapons. Seeing him being solemn, the heart of the two immediately started beating and a bad feeling started to dawn unto them, Sloth looks at them and smirks, he knew that this territory of his is filled with minerals, ores and other type of earth attribute treasures. He believed that his master would sense the profundity and sense the hidden treasure inside, just as expected, he saw that his master was looking at the sand and soil in the area, his eyes were shining as if he found a treasure. Sloth started snorting as if he was speaking, the two seems to be able to understand what he was saying and they became enraged, fortunately, Envy was there to stop their bicker, Wrath and the others are always afraid of her, they don¡¯t know why though. Shadowsh actually knows the reason for this, he had been training her since a long time and she knew her sword skills, she had incorporated it on her technique, not to mention, she had receive a drop of a nine tailed bloodline. Upon scanning the entire area with his spiritual sense, Shadowsh finally stood up and said ¡°Sloth, it seems that the title I have given you doesn¡¯t fit your personality, all this time, you have always been using your race innate ability to strengthen the richness of the earth around the garden.¡± He then grabs a handful of sands and give his thought ¡°Actually, your racial trait have be much more powerful, don¡¯t focus only in this area, too much power have caused the nt to die and rece the soil with sand.¡± Sloth listens carefully, he had been confused all this time why his entire territory have be a desert, he had med himself for destroying the ce, so he decided to take the barrennd as his territory. Now hearing his master¡¯s word, he realised why, he couldn¡¯t help but be guilty, Shadowsh saw his expression and quickly patted his head, he said in a gentle expression ¡°Do not worry, even though this ce have be barren in outward appearance but the rich treasure hidden underneath it is quite amazing.¡± Sloth immediately regains happiness, he then smirks at Wrath and Pride, this pisses the two off, suddenly Wrath recalls something and took out a gourd from the rink attached to his ne. Shadowsh smiles when he saw this, it seems that Wrath have learned how to use a storage ring after all this years, the gourd was then thrown to him, he caught it and opens the cap. Smelling the rich aromaing from the wine inside the gourd, his eyes immediately lits up, he finally realised what Wrath wanted to give him and that is monkey wine, it is much higher ss than the monkey wine he drank from the ape n that is near Westward City. Too bad the ape n that was living in the forest near the Westward City was killed during the war, he then started thinking, he realized that he had step foot on the territory of the clowns. With how powerful and mysterious they are, they should be connected to other worlds, he should bring the three Gals with him when he start searching for the entrances of the other worlds. Seeing that his uncle love the wine that his n have made and even drinking it right now, he quickly regains his confidence and looks at Sloth with disdain, he wasn¡¯t even hiding it, seeing this, Sloth became furious. Wrath see Shadowsh as his father figure but he calls him uncle, he knew the rtion of his father and his uncle, he wanted to have a friend like him, he looks around and seems to have a realization. He hadn¡¯t thought about it but everyone in the group are people that he consider as family, he smiles but he doesn¡¯t want to show it to Pride and Sloth, Shadowsh smirks secretly when he saw that fleeting expression. Pride then brought him to his territory, there isn¡¯t anything special except for the giant blood red rock that is in the center of his territory, Shadowsh expression changes and his killing intent exploded. Everyone who was present froze in shock, he then spoke ¡°Feng Mei, hold the two girls for a second, Pridee with me, everyone evacuate the area, Sloth use your ability to trap us in the area.¡± Sloth nodded and everyone started retreating, Pride was feeling afraid, he thought that he had done something wrong but suddenly a warm hand reach his head and started rubbing it, he looks at the owner of the hand and saw him smiling at him. His heart immediately rxed knowing that his master isn¡¯t angry at him, Shadowsh spoke once again and his expression is solemn ¡°Be ready, once I start engaging the monster inside the stone, prepare yourself to devour it.¡± He took out his two swords once again and charge towards the red stone, as if sensing dangering from him, the stone started glowing in an extremely bright red light, everyone outside saw it and they couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. Especially for the beasts, their instinct told them that a powerful being have descended on their location and they couldn¡¯t help but shivers in fear, Wrath started beating his chest and calls his n to assist on evacuating the beasts in the garden. The soldiers arrive but they could only see the glowing bright red light from afar, they are forbidden to enter, in the battle ground, the giant red rock broke and a blood red dragon came out of it. It looks at Shadowsh, disdain could be seen on it¡¯s eyes, it mocked ¡°I have never thought that somebody would find me, so you are this world¡¯s chosen one, such pathetic cultivation rank was actually chosen by this world, utterly pathetic.¡± Chapter 773 Chapter 773: CHAPTER 742 KILLING THE RED DRAGON Shadowsh looks at the blood red dragon and ignores his taunts on him, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, he spoke ¡°To think that you are able to fool my little brother, well it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll take your soul and give it to one of my subordinate.¡± The blood red dragon startedughing as if he heard the funniest thing in the world, he mocked ¡°Who do you think you are to threaten me? You are just an ant in my eyes, once I devour you, I will return to that ce and devour that space dragon!¡± Shadowsh anger immediately reach it¡¯s peak when he heard the blood red dragon threatening his little bro, this dragon is actually one of the Abyssal Dragon, Banjo¡¯s information about it was wrong and it actually managed to disguise itself as an treasure for Pride to take. He mocks it ¡°Says the being that turned into a rock just to escape the detection of my little bro, such pathetic being such as you isn¡¯t worth his time, I¡¯ll deal with you and end your life once and for all.¡± The blood red dragon became enraged and opens it¡¯s mouth and fires a dragon breath, Shadowsh responded with his very own dragon breath, the two powerful dragon breath shed causing an explosion. But the blood red dragon¡¯s dragon breath isn¡¯tparable to Shadowsh, it received it on it¡¯s mouth and it¡¯s head exploded but a shocking scene ured, the blood that scattered everywhere after it¡¯s head exploded started gathering. Then the bones started generating before forming into it¡¯s head, it had regenerated it¡¯s head without any fail, Shadowsh was startled, he then use his powerful spiritual sense and finally sense something. ..... He looks at the smug red dragon and said ¡°So that dragon core in your heart is capable of regenerating any of your body parts, it seems that I am in luck, not only I would obtain your soul, I would also be able to obtain that dragon core and heart.¡± The expression of the red dragon Immediately changed when it heard what he had said, it knew that it had underestimated it¡¯s enemy, just from the first collision, it already knew it was facing a powerful foe. It let¡¯s out a loud roar that stunned Pride and made him faint, Shadowsh noticed something and quickly appeared besides him, he use his dragon aura to seal him and thought that bringing Pride with him was a bad idea. The enemy have already done some early preparation, Pride wouldn¡¯t be able to move not because of his weak will but because his body is already modified by the red dragon making him helpless against it. The red dragon curse inwardly seeing that his n to control Pride is no longer avable, it¡¯s expression changes when it saw its opponent disappear, it summoned a rain of blood but before it could finish its move, a powerful force hits it¡¯s body and m it to the ground. Shadowsh looks at the fallen red dragon and transformed into his battle form with his ughter image present behind him, the powerful momentum shocked the enemy but before it could register what was happening he appears on top of it¡¯s head and punch down. Boom! The entire area was destroyed with just one attack, the red dragon once again lost its head but it¡¯s body moves as if it still had eyes, it shes with it¡¯s sharp ws but it wasn¡¯t able to pierce through. ¡®Your heart is mine!¡¯ Shadowsh made a w gesture and attack the heart of his target but before he was able to grab the heart, the red dragon exploded into tiny bits of blood together with it¡¯s heart. ¡®Tch¡¯ Realizing that his opponent isn¡¯t just a normal dragon but something that had lived for countless of centuries, he couldn¡¯t help but be serious, the blood in the area started to transform into tiny sharp spears that flew towards him. ¡®Their lethal!¡¯ Sensing the power that ising from the blood, he brought out his sword and was about to swing but quickly realised that Pride would definitely be affected by his sword style. He could only change his form and decided to seal Mayonaka no tatsumaki for now, he then covers himself with his me and use Metal God Technique to increase the defense of his body. Laughter started ringing everywhere, then a hoarse voice sounded out ¡°You are both unlucky and lucky at the same time, you have brought my sheep here preventing it from causing chaos outside but it is now holding you back.¡± Sensing the mockery from it¡¯s voice, Shadowsh rolls his eyes and said ¡°This blood contain such powerful energy but it seems that it also contains vitality, interesting indeed.¡± Hearing his murmur the red dragon¡¯sughter once again rang out, it mocked ¡°Praising my ability wouldn¡¯t turn your situation around, now die under my domain! You lowly creature!¡± Shadowsh startedughing and sneered ¡°You are truly stupid, as a fallen fierce beast, don¡¯t you think you are too idiotic, can¡¯t you see the ughter image behind me? You also knows it¡¯s function right?¡± The red dragon was taken aback, he then realised that it was true, he sneered and said ¡°I have to give you praise for being able to create your very own ughter image but even if it has the ability to devour vitality, it wouldn¡¯t affect my blood.¡± Shadowsh could hear the confidence on the red dragon¡¯s voice, so he answer him with just one sentence ¡°Let¡¯s just see then¡± He then use his peak mastery of Heaven Swallowing Technique and started absorbing the blood in the area, the red dragon sensed the powerful pulling force, it was taken aback before realising that it¡¯s life is in danger. It decided to use this chance to threaten it¡¯s opponent but before it was able to, the entire area became dark, chaotic sounds could be heard, the entire area around them have turned into a dark nightmare. Despair Domain Activate! Shadowsh smirks, he hadn¡¯t use the full strength of his domain for quite some time now, but he knew that the red dragon soul isn¡¯t easy to bewitch, fortunately he has a powerful card to deal with souls. ¡®Grim, I¡¯ll leave this to you¡¯ Hearing this, Grim came out of his spiritual world and summon countless chains and pulled the soul of the red dragon into the spiritual world. Grim sent a message to him that the red dragon soul have some uses, the only problem is that it¡¯s soul must be cleansed off of all it¡¯s fierce and blood Qi, he was greatly surprised. He was nning to deal with the red dragon soul already, he had a perfect candidate to gave it to, now that he realised that other than the energy, it¡¯s very own soul still has some use, of course he was ecstatic to hear it. Especially, if it wasing from a being such as Grim, but he had no one to give the fierce Qi to, he then looks at Pride and a light bulb appeared on his mind, he shes next to him and started absorbing the fierce Qi in the surrounding and channels them into him. To not contaminate his soul, he use his spiritual sense to create a barrier that force the fierce Qi aside, this would definitely increase Pride¡¯s strength but the problem on his soul is still worrisome. ¡®It seems that I need to teach him the art of soul cultivation, as long as his soul is powerful enough, he would slowly adapt on the fierce Qi, too bad that this would definitely make his temper much more violent¡¯ He started thinking on Pride¡¯s condition and future. He knew that if he continue in this n of his, he would definitely harm Pride¡¯s future even if his strength increased exponentially, he started thinking long and hard on how to fix this situation. His eyes lits up, he waves his hand and pulled the dragon core towards him, he might not have obtain the heart because it burst into pieces but he still obtain the most important part of the red dragon¡¯s physical form. The dragon core, he recalls his discussion with Banjo, his soul wasn¡¯t that tainted because all the fierce Qi he had absorbed have gather into his space jewel, he could still ess the fierce Qi without that much side effect. He decided to use this dragon just like Banjo¡¯s space jewel, if he was able to fuse it with Pride, his strength would definitely increase but his bloodline would be diluted. But making his bloodline purer and fusing them into another kind of bloodline is not thaf difficult, the Thousand Race Empire is known to be great at this subject. After all their ruler is the one who had created the method of bloodline fusion, Pride¡¯s future would definitely be much brighter and he might even catch up to Wrath, with the rivalry between the three, their rate of improvement would definitely increase. Chapter 774 Chapter 774: CHAPTER 743 DEALING WITH THE REMNANT Looking at the destruction in front of him, Shadowsh sighed in relief, if he hadn¡¯t told anyone to retreat, they would suffer dire consequences, especially, the blood red dragon could control blood, if it was anyone else, they would have a hard time catching it. It could explode his body and could recreate another one as long as his soul and dragon core exist, it would take a long time for it to recover but at least it would be able to escape, this might be the reason why it managed to fool Banjo. Too bad for it, it¡¯s opponent is a powerful individual that is also a nemesis of souls, if it still have it¡¯s physical body, Shadowsh might have a hard time containing it, but after it gave up on its body and let it soul out. There was only one path for it and that is defeat, it¡¯s soul was grabbed by Grim and it would never be able to escape, Grim, Chaos and Harmony is much more powerful than the nine abyssal dragon dragon door. Under their grasp, no soul would be able to escape, they dragged the poor dragon soul into Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual world, there they started cleansing the dragon soul of it so called impurities. The entire process is extremely painful, the dragon soul continue to begged for mercy but Chaos and Harmony continue their refining process, Grim was ready to assist on thest step of the refining process. The impurities or the energy that the dragon soul had were captured by Amethyst and stored into her storage to be given to Sans or to be more precise his subordinate, there are two of them that would definitely benefit in suchrge amount of bloody Qi. ..... There is also memories pertaining about the bloodyw, it is much more important than the energy itself, it could induce enlightenment to those that are training in the ways of using blood as a weapon. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but smile when he realised this, Lisa and Allicia have been doing their best to help the empire grow in the shadow, with the memories of this abyssal dragon, they would be able to improve theirbat prowess to a whole new level. They would be leaving with Sans when the entrance of the other worlds open, with their intelligence and strength, they would be a great help to him, sses would be staying in the empire to help Fox Clone in managing the empire. Shadowsh looks at the writhing Pride and noticed that his body wasn¡¯t rejecting the dragon core, he remembers that the abyssal dragon have said that it was the one who had modified his body. This made the job much more easier to Shadowsh, he use his dragon pressure to continue to bore down on the dragon core so that it couldn¡¯t resist and use his ability to control energy to store all the fierce Qi in the area into it. If he leaves even a bit, then, there would be a chance that the entire area would evolved into an another Howling Ridge, sound so farfetched but the fierce Qi that the abyssal dragons used are extremely potent, from the information that Yshelia have gathered. The reason of Howling Ridge formation is because of the red dragon that he had just killed, it was the first abyssal dragon that managed to escape from it¡¯s seal and wreck havoc in this world. Now that it was being tortured by Chaos and Harmony, it would no longer be a problem but the continuous evolution of Fierce Beast World is still quite worrying, unless they managed to turn it into something like Sanctuary, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it from expanding. It is already an independent realm, the reason for this, is because the preparation that everyone had been working on to build a Sanctuary like none of the rest was devoured by the fierce Qi being emitted by the nine abyssal dragon door. But the fierce Qi continue to overflow from the entrance and it continue to enroach into the continent, Banjo would absorb the excess energy that came out of the entrance and this had be a habit to him. Shadowsh have already found a solution for this problem, a core that could continuously absorb fierce Qi, as long as he put countless cores around the entrance, then, the problem that guing Banjo would be solved. But there is another problem and that is the usage of the core, if they are fallen to the wrong hands, it would be hectic, especially, since nearly every powerhouse would want to explore the other worlds. He decided to think about this problem for the future, Amethyst might be able to solve his problem as long as she continue to analyze the energy, there are also the Primordial Rune Scarabs, they might be of use in this predicament. They clearly had the ability to absorb all kind of energy but their personality, no, they have no personality whatsoever, what they are doing are just in their nature, they will devour everything without any second thought. That is just what they are, they are mindless killing machine, they would even devour their own kind, now that Amethyst is ¡®upgrading them¡¯, he doesn¡¯t know what surprises they will give him in the future. As for now, he doesn¡¯t want to release them, not because of their nature, he could control them just fine, but because of their current reputation, they have done great harm to this world. Without Toxic controlling them, they would have destroyed this world and ruin the hard earned reputation that his territory have obtain, fortunately, he left amand for them before he was sealed into the void. So even if there were numerous individuals present in an area and one of them is a chaos being, they would prioritized devouring the chaos being more than anything and wouldn¡¯t give up even if they are killed. Back at the present, Shadowsh calls Sloth to fix the broken ground in the area, Pride have already assimted with the dragon core and was now sleeping, the others were curious as to what had happened. He exins to them about the existence of the red dragon on the stone, hearing such a horrifying being was actually slumbering inside the stone, everyone was greatly shocked, especially, when they heard that it was a being that surpasses Saint Realm in it¡¯s past. Shadowsh then received a urgent message from Amethyst that came from Banjo, he finally realised why the red dragon didn¡¯t immediately came out of the stone after leaving Thousand Forest Continent. No matter how far it had gone, Banjo could still sensed it¡¯s presence, no wonder why it was fighting in a rather fast paced, he had discovered numerous ws from it¡¯s attacks, he had been confused about this. Such a being that lived more than ten thousand years would haverge amount of battle experience, it was also living in a world where savage, fierce and fallen fierce beasts lurks everywhere, everything around that world would do anything to survive. nts develop a carnivorous appetite, water loves to drink blood, earth loves to devour dposing corpses and air loves to strangle you to death, it¡¯s a world that is like purgatory. So when he faced the red dragon, he had been cautious but he hadn¡¯t thought that he was able to defeat it easier than he had expected, but after receiving Amethyst¡¯s message, he realised why. Banjo was now hunting for it, if Amethyst didn¡¯t send a message to Jelly to inform him about the situation regarding the red dragon, he would have arrived in Beast Continent, such fast response made the red dragon fear him. Amethyst could actuallymunicate with Jelly even if their distance is quiterge, not because of her ability but the ability that Jelly managed to learn after being a slime queen, other than gaining intelligence, it had learned the ability tomunicate with her children. Her children could send messages to her even if their distance is quite far, they would still be useful asmunication machine when exploring other words, there is only one thing that is needed. Mana Slime could survive everywhere in this world because of Mana, Beast Continent has spirit Qi but it also has a hint of Mana, the slimes could still survive even though the Mana around this ce is quite thin. Their entire being relies on Mana, Shadowsh and Amethyst wouldn¡¯t be able to change this, nor do they want to because if they did, this would forever limit the growth of the slimes. Banjo had returned to Fierce Beast World, Shadowsh on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed after dealing with something guing the world, he wanted to see the transformation of the dragon soul after it managed to finish the refining process. He already had an idea of what the two were thinking when he sensed their activity in his spiritual world, they wanted to enve the dragon soul, making it a perfect subordinate for them. Chapter 775 Chapter 775: CHAPTER 744 SIBLINGS They are now too powerful for his current Xiantian King Realm, even if he had a divine beast body, it still isn¡¯t enough to host four souls, especially, if the weakest soul is alreadyparable to that of a peak Saint. Back at the present, Shadowsh started to pacify his lovers and they went back to the mansion, the garden was now being fixed by the maids and Sloth, since the entire ce was now destroyed, Wrath decided to build a training arena on it. Pride have an another territory designated to him by Shadowsh, it is a precaution when he trains, even if he has the dragon core to help him control the fierce Qi being emitted by him, it would still affect his mind. He needs to strengthen his spirit and mind to control the rampaging fierce Qi roaming around his body, he could continuously temper his body with the help of spirit and fierce Qi but this would definitely be a painful endeavor for him. His new territory is in the center of the garden, to be guarded by Sloth and Wrath at the same time, while everyone was talking about the powerful auraing out of the mansion, inside the mansion, the maids were working overtime. They wanted to celebrate the return of their lord, they had invited some of the new lords in the continent, well known powerhouses that were deemed worthy to attend the celebration, wealthy individuals that paid for those that have invitation to bring them and etc. Of course Old man emerald and the other powerhouses that survived the wars that threatened the continent have all been invited and the one who is gonna invite them is Shadowsh. ..... The celebration would take ce next week, during this entire week, the maids and the other workers in the mansion would do their best to hold the grandest party that is worthy of their lord. The next day, Shadowsh sleep with the two little girls, early in the morning, their shout rang out throughout the entire mansion, they were sleeping peacefully wrapped around him, when they woke up, the first thing they saw was him. They were of course shocked, they had dreamt of him returning and embracing them once again, when he was present, they didn¡¯t feel any pressure, they lived a carefree lives with a loving and doting father. Even the quiet and serious Yan2 startedughing more when he was present, he would always show his love to them, their lives have turned upside down when they realised that he wasn¡¯t their real father. The two fought each other because of this, Mei2 was in the state of denial, she can¡¯t believe that her father was truly not her father, Yan2 believes that Leo and Shadowsh wasn¡¯t the same person. Their personalities and appearance are too different, the two fought for countless of days after that both of them cries in each other¡¯s arm, they had epted this truth, but after receiving the message that he still loves them even though they weren¡¯t truly his true daughters made their heart rx. But after a couple of years, their heart started to down on despair, they thought that their father have forgotten about them, this continue for a year until they visited the Thousand Race Empire, their father true territory and also his birthce. They were mesmerized by the beauty of the ce, they heard that there is also another ce connected to the empire called Safehaven Paradise, it was the empire¡¯s sacred treasure, they thought that if they enter there, they might see their father once again. But when they met with their father¡¯s subordinates, they were give a shock because they had realised that their father have disappeared after the war against the chaos army, their despair turned into worry and they continue to wait for his return. Finally after ten years of silence, he had returned to this world, but he hadn¡¯t visited this ce, they were sadden by this fact but they were happy for his safe return, they no longer wish for their happiness and only pray for his happiness. They didn¡¯t thought that he would visit them and actually sleep with them, they now realised why their sleep was sofortable because they were sleeping on his embrace, the warm embrace that gives out care and security. Shadowsh was also woken up by their scream, looking at their shocked expression, he smiles and rubs their head, he asks ¡°Did you sleep well my little angels.¡± The two looks at each other and tears started pouring from their eyes, they pinched their thighs and sense pain, they then pinched each other¡¯s cheeks and still sensed pain, they now are sure that this was reality. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became strange when he saw them pinching each other¡¯s cheeks, is there any meaning to this action, the two disregard his strange expression and they leap towards him with crying faces. They bawled their eyes out and they continue to hug him afraid that he might disappears once again, meanwhile, themotion caused by their shout earlier brought the three madams, they look at the heartwarming scene and they couldn¡¯t help but feel their heart warming. They continue crying for at least one hour, Shadowsh decided that it was enough and rubs their heads and said ¡°I know that it was my fault for not present during these past ten years, I apologized for that, I cannot turn back time, so I¡¯ll give you a much brighter future.¡± Hearing this the two girls were extremely happy, they then went to the dining room, but they didn¡¯t immediately ate, Shadowsh continue to smile and told them to wait, a couple of minutester, Feng Shin and Anna have arrived.. Anna have heard about his return from her subordinates, Feng Shin on the other hand was brought back by FD after meeting him on Defender Kingdom, they use the teleportation array that connects to Thousand Race Empire to hurriedly return. Feng Shin and Anna looks at the person sitting on the head chair and their heart started beating incredibly fast, Feng Shin have already prepared himself to meet his so called father. When his master told him about this, he was greatly shocked, he quickly started traveling to a kingdom that had earned enough contribution to obtain a teleportation array and use the array to travel to Thousand Race Empire. When he was searching for his father, he heard people discussing about him and he obtain the information about his visit to Beast Continent, he immediately return back home and exactly at the same time, he and Anna met. Both of them were extremely nervous, the person was the reason why their lives have changed for the better, other than being his/her father/lover, he is also the person that they look up to. Shadowsh looks at the two and saw that they are extremely nervous, so he smiled and use his powerful spiritual sense to ease up the tense atmosphere, he then said ¡°You two still haven¡¯t had breakfast, haven¡¯t you?¡± The two shook their head answering instinctively, they then saw him gesturing them to sit down, the two looks at each other and walk towards the empty chairs and sat in a rather stiff manner. Mei2 looks at her brother and saw that his clothes was a mess indicating that he had been anxious to get here, she quickly pointed it out ¡°Big bro, there is still a couple of minutes before the food arrive, why don¡¯t you fix your clothes first.¡± Shadowsh also looks at him and saw that his clothes were truly a mess, he knew that he had rush here from a location that is extremely far apart from this continent, he then said ¡°You have truly traveled far, it¡¯s okay, you can changeter.¡± Feng Shin who was about to stand immediately sat back down, he looks at the person that he had dream to be, the person he looked up to, the person that even his master who had reached Saint Realm admire. His heart beat loudly, he had so many questions but his mouth wasn¡¯t able to move, he just sat there in daze looking at the person he had been thinking about all these years in total silence. Feng Wei knew that her son needs some help, she lightly asks him about his adventures that made him snap from his daze, he quickly started narrating his adventures, he saw his father listening to his story seriously. His heart be warm, his stories could notpare to his father but even with this huge gap, his father continue to listen to him and from time to time, asks him questions and even praises him. The two little girls be jealous of this, Yan2 who wanted to be praised too, quickly chimed in ¡°Father, me and Mei2 have finally master sword intent, we also master the peak mastery of Tree Swallowing Technique.¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776: CHAPTER 745 SPARRING Hearing this, a smirk appeared on Feng Shin¡¯s face, seeing him like this, the two girls started feeling apprehensive, their instinct had never been wrong, they knew that their brother might have achieved something that defeats their achievement. Feng Shin looks at his father and spoke ¡°Father, I have attained saber intent, I also master Beastial ughter Technique that my master had obtain from the Thousand Race Empire, I am also in the middle stage mastery of Earth Swallowing Technique.¡± The two girls were quite shocked, a sense of defeat finally dawns on the two, throughout these years, their brother had never won a battle against them, hearing about his achievement, they realised that there is a high chance that they might not be able to defeat him anymore. They started exuding battle intent, sensing the atmosphere, the four madams couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, knowing that the situation would definitely get more worse, Shadowsh let¡¯s out a cough and said ¡°The food had arrived.¡± Just like what he had said, the food had already arrived, the food is ten times much more delicious and appetizing than before, other than the fact that the ingredients were much more high ss than on the past. The chefs have done their best to prepare the outmost delicious food they could prepare, after all, they aren¡¯t just cooking for their ruler, they are cooking for their guard, everything much be perfect, if it wasn¡¯t, then, they would be too ashamed of themselves. Feng Wei quickly reacted when the servants brought the foods on the table ¡°Everyone, let us dig in, especially you Feng Shin, you have been traveling all this time, you must have been famished.¡± ..... Hearing his mother still addressing him like a kid, Feng Shin felt embarrassed and warm at the same time, he then started eating in a voracious manner stunning everyone except for Shadowsh. Feng Wei was the one who was shocked the most, from her memories, her son acts like a noble before, he was trained to be a king and yet right now, he is eating like a savage beast, he is not faking it at all, it had be instinctive to him. Shadowsh startedughing, he then said ¡°As expected of FD, he trains his disciples to be warriors, Feng Shin eating like this might be the result of himpeting with his fellow disciples orrades.¡± Feng Wei felt her heart hurting, she knew that to change her son to this state, he had suffered greatly, but other than pain, she also felt proud that her son finally matured into an individual that even FD took seriously. Shadowsh started eating also, he ate in an incredible pace that even Feng Shin wouldn¡¯t be able to match but his posture and bearing seems to be incredibly noble, no one noticed this because he moves too fast. Only Feng Shin noticed his incredible eating speed, he was shocked, he then recalls his master saying that if you eat with Old man emerald and Shadowsh, you must stay away from thetter. The reason is not because you would taint his image by how you eat but because you would definitely starve if youpete with him on eating, FD exins this to him in great details and his expression was very grim. Shadowsh sensed that his adopted son was looking at him in daze, his expression is extremely embarrassing with food on his both hands and mouth, he looks at him and asks with a smile ¡°What is the matter Feng Shin?¡± Snapping out of his daze, Feng Shin nearly choked on his food, he hurriedly use Earth Swallowing Technique to ease up his throat, seeing how he embarrassed himself in front of their father, the two girls started giggling. Feng Shin started grumbling inwardly, but he wasn¡¯t angry at his little sisters but himself, they continue their breakfast, at the same time, Shadowsh would ask him from time to time about his adventures around the world. He started bragging about his achievement and he even brags about how many women he had slept with, he wasn¡¯t bragging to his father but to his two little sisters, seeing their pouting expression pleases him greatly. After they had breakfast, Shadowsh then brought them towards the training area in the mansion, he looks at the three kids who were eyeing each other seemingly wanting to torn the other group apart. The four madams also wanted to watch the battle against the three, throughout all these years, there were more than 100 battles that these three kids have participated, theirbat experience isn¡¯t thatcking. They were also there because the battle between the three of them would always go out of hand, they are alwayspeting against each other, not because they hate each other but because in the entire continent, they are the only ones that are able to pressure one another. They are so called peerless in their generation, everyone in the continent have agreed that no children of their age is able to match against them, especially, if it was a battle with a team of two, the twins would be invincible. The three quickly draws their weapons, Feng Shin then activates his innate skill that he had learned, golden mes started to cover around his body, the heat that the mes emit scorched the ground that was made up of special materials. Shadowsh raise his eyebrow as he saw this, he knew that this type of mes is a spirit me and could only be encountered by luck, he had a spirit me also but he doesn¡¯t use it because it is much weakerpared to his innate me. It was the me from the volcano he had devoured from an ind close to Defender Kingdom, the me have continuously evolved inside of him, he could order it but he doesn¡¯t want to, the personal realm that he had been building is close to it¡¯spletion. The spirit me is something he needed, it would be the sun of a new world, together with his dragon source star, he would be able to create aplete sun that function just like real thing. He only need a treasure that corresponds with the five main elements, with that, he could increase the amount of Mana, spirit Qi and even increase the number of elements inside his personal realm or his inner world, he could then fuse it with a part of Safehaven Paradise. Back at the present, after Feng Shin activates his me, the two girls glows in white and ck light, Mei2 dons on a white armor that has a pair of white wings, she was also wielding a giant broadsword. Shadowsh have seen how Mei2 fights, a giant broadsword was perfect for her, but the most unbelievable thing is that the armor she was wearing could only be made by one person in this world, the guildmaster of the cksmith Guild, Dwarf King Iron Hammer. Not only this armor is very suited for Mei2 but it also resonates with Yan2¡¯s armor, her armor is ck but the design is simr to that of Mei2, unlike her sister though, she wields two ck katanas and her wings looks like illusionary. Feng Shin also activates his armor and his entire body including his head was covered with red armor, the armor seems to resonates with his me and it quickly gathers towards his back and forming a bright pair of ming wings. He raised his saber and ms it into the arena, Shadowsh quickly reacted forming a spiritual sense barrier to block the impact of the fight between these three. The entire area around the three have be a ming hell, it boost Feng Shin¡¯s aura drastically, without hesitation he charges towards Mei2, he knew that with all of his preparation, the amount of Qi he was using also amplifies. This pseudo domain he has could be broken by Mei2, unlike him and Yan2, she had mastered a domain and could control it, if she activates her domain right now, his pseudo domain wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Yan2 appears in front of him abruptly and swung her two swords towards him, he didn¡¯t try to block it and risks it all, he attacks rather than defend, this had be his fighting style after countless battles. Bang! Yan2 was thrown backwards, she had pulled one of her swords and block the attack, her other sword hit the armor but it wasn¡¯t able to pierce through because of the toughness of the armor and the Qi barrier surrounding around it. Her endurance and strength isn¡¯tparable to her two siblings but she had two traits that are superiorpared to the two of them. Speed! Dexterity! She spun three times in the air decreasing the impact of her throw, then, when her feet touch the ground, she kicks the ground and once again charges towards her brother. Chapter 777 Chapter 777: CHAPTER 746 BATTLE BETWEEN SIBLINGS Just as she reach her brother once again, she abruptly elerated, Feng Shin seems to have already prepared for this, he ps his ming wings and also elerated but he froze before he coulr reach Mei2, something was binding him. Yan2 smiles as her sword was embedded into her shadow, the shadow then binds her brother, but because of her brother¡¯s me, she had a problem of using this ability, fortunately, her brother was focused on her sister. ¡°Burn¡± Feng Shin spoke, with that word, his entire being exploded releasing a scorching heat, Yan2 let¡¯s out a shout as she was thrown backward because of the explosion, her shadow binding technique was also destroyed. Mei2 finish her preparation, she ms her giant broadsword on the arena and her entire being started glowing, knowing that he was toote to stop his sister, Feng Shin hurriedly retreated, unlike other domains that would just be active with a thought of their user. The domain that Mei2 had mastered is both a powerful assault type skill and also a domain, it had such powerful offensive ability that even his master praised it, the only thing that it wascking is that it¡¯s activation take some time. The only reason that she develops this type of domain is because of her twin sister, both of them could increase their strength in night, they also have a domain that corresponds with the night sky, Mei2 who was glowing in bright light shouted ¡°Starlight Descent!¡± Suddenly from the bright sky, something seems to descend, Shadowsh was quite startled, he realised that Mei2 and Star has the same attribute, but from his mind, if the two of them fought, Mei2 has a low chance of winning. ..... Feng Shin saw the starlight power that his sister have gathered, because it was day, the power that she could gather isn¡¯t even half of she is capable of but still the powering from the descending starlight power isn¡¯t something that could be easily ignored. He then raise his saber and his me started converging towards it, he then started waving it and countless ming dragons were created encircling him, all of his attacks are offensive, he doesn¡¯t have a defensive one. His master noticed this and told him to create a pseudo defensive skill from his offensive skills, this is one of his creation, he called it ¡®Draconic Protection¡¯ it isn¡¯t as durable as most top defensive skills but it is a lethal skill. The starlight power descended and the entire arena started shaking, the others heaved a sigh of relief as they saw a thin blue barrier that covers the arena, they look at Shadowsh who was still watching leisurely in admiration. Boom! Boom! Boom! With countless explosion, the ming dragons that were protecting Feng Shin were destroyed, Mei2 then charges towards him with her broadsword glowing in bright and elegant light. Bam! Her giant broadsword was stopped by Feng Shin, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a grunt, her starlight mode would convert all of her defense into offense, her inborn tremendous strength isn¡¯tparable to her brother¡¯s Vajra Lion Physique. To offset her disadvantage on strength, she decided to risk it all increasing her strength, speed and attack speed tremendously, she quickly backs off after colliding with her brother. Feng Shin wouldn¡¯t let her go but he quickly leaps backwards as a ck beam nearly hits his helmet, he looks at Yan2 who was smiling at him, her eyes were now all ck and her pupils have be light blue. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Feng Shin cursed inwardly, he knew that his sister have also activated her shadow domain and transform into shadow demon form, Shadowsh who was watching outside couldn¡¯t help but feel proud to his three children, especially Yan2. She had the same ability as his making his heart warm, it¡¯s as if seeing a female version of him fighting, sensing his mood and looking at the direction he was looking at, the four madams became interested. Back on the arena, Feng Shin¡¯s situation became disadvantageous, the strength and abilities of his two sisters have risen tremendously, he realised that his bloodline is reacting, that meant only one thing, their bloodline have improved. Shadowsh knew that his adopted son have already realised that the two girls had an evolution, something that was hard toe by, actually he wanted to pressure him to undergo a battle evolution. He was using his spiritual sense to stimte his bloodline, unlike the two girls, Feng Shin spent all of his time training under FD and training the Earth Swallowing Technique together with eating a constant amount of Blood Berry. His bloodline was already at it¡¯s peak, the only thing missing from him is pressure, a bloodline pressure, if he manage to ovee the bloodline pressure there is a chance that his ancestral bloodline would awaken. A slight chance of his primordial bloodline forming and an extremely high chance that his bloodline would undergo a variation and evolving into a higher species than his ancestors, he would be a heaven blessed variant. The two girls have their primordial bloodline forcefully awakened, they are still ignorant on how to use it, they don¡¯t even know that they had awaken it, but even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control it. Feng Shin¡¯s situation is different, his bloodline was stagnated so it need force to breakthrough, if he manage to evolved then he would have proper control over his bloodline and abilities increasing his strength andbat prowess tremendously. At the arena, Feng Shin was having a hard time fighting against his two sisters that undergo a bloodline awakening, their strength speed continue to increase as they fought, it¡¯s not an ability. With hisrge amount ofbat experience, he realised that the two weren¡¯t increasing their strength via any ability, it¡¯s more like they are getting used at fighting on their current strength, their potential continue to uncover. But he wasn¡¯t depressed, on the contrary, his fighting intent rose, he felt his body started heating up, unlike when he use his fire energy, the warmth he was feeling made his heart beats much faster. He started using all the attacks and techniques he learned, he brought out his saber and swung it gently, Mei2 was given a shock, her sword intent have already formed but her swordy isn¡¯t that adequate. Yan2 is great at sudden burst attack but she couldn¡¯tplete herbo, Feng Shin have truly matured as a warrior, he managed to easily deal with their attacks even though he was in an disadvantage. Feng Shin noticed this and a sharp glint shes through his eyes, he knew that all of the hardship he had experienced is now giving him result, the only thing that he is now worried is his stamina. To defend against Yan2 he must continue to use his mes to keep her at bay, Yan2 also knew this, she continue to dish out her attacks, her sister isn¡¯t a match against her brother and if this continue, she might not be able tost much longer. Shadowsh nods his head in appreciation, he realised that other than saber intent and intense saber art, he also learned the concept of soft and hard attack, he managed to deflect her attack while also dishing out heavy blows. He really had trained himself but even with all of this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat two of his sisters at once, if it was a one on one then his strength would clearly be the highest but he is fighting the twins that are known because of their ability to synchronize. The two girls looks at each other and nodded, they then charge towards their brother simultaneously, they raise their swords and attack at the same time, Feng Shin cursed inwardly, he stomps on the ground creating an explosion. Mei2 shouted as Yan2 jumps on her broadsword, she then swung it hard throwing her sister towards her brother, Yan2 ps her wings increasing her speed, she grabs the handle of her swords and her eyes were glowing brightly. Sword drawing art, Twofold Abyssal sh! Feng Shin knew that his life is in in danger, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t truly die with his father watching over them but he doesn¡¯t want to lose, especially, if his idol is watching over him. He then recalls the training that he had undergone with FD, the inspiration he had felt when he finally steps on the proper path of the saber, he raise his saber unconsciously and mes burst out of it. His aura rose abruptly, his bloodline started screaming in excitement, his Vajra Lion Physique started evolving into something greater, Mei2 sensed danger and use her ability to increase her speed abruptly under her domain and charges towards her brother. This onest attack must settle everything, all three knew this, Yan2 was the most pitiful of them all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop even she wanted to. Chapter 778 Chapter 778: CHAPTER 747 CHALLENGE The ming saber in Feng Shin¡¯s hand let¡¯s out a roar, unlike before, when the roar sounded like a imitation of a dragon¡¯s roar, this time, the roar sounded like a primordial lion furious at the heavens and earth, without hesitation, he swung the saber towards his two little sisters. Yan2 and her sister was already prepared to take the massive blow, they both glow in their unique light, just like their brother, a lion appeared behind them, one lion has a star pattern on its forehead and was exuding a dignified light. The other lion seems to a be sinister one that has a scorpion tail on it¡¯s back, it didn¡¯t let out a roar like the other two lions but coldly observe it¡¯s target, Yan2 killing intent started to converge towards her sword increasing it¡¯s lethality. Meanwhile, Mei2 muscles started bulging, she was using all of her strength to fend off against the powerful blow, she wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate the attack of her brother, she and her sister realised that all the training he had undergone made him surpassed the two of them. They are helpless against this fact, but they still doesn¡¯t want to give up, they wanted to show their father that it wasn¡¯t just Feng Shin that had work hard, they did too, the three of them collided and an explosion immediately ured. Shadowsh acted instantly, he knew that the attacks that the three were preparing would threaten each other¡¯s lives, he doesn¡¯t want them to suffer against each other¡¯s hand, after all, they are still siblings. When the mes finally scattered and the bright glowing lighting from Mei2 dims down, they could finally see the result of the battle, the arena wasn¡¯t actually destroyed surprising the audience. ..... The three fainted siblings were floating just above the arena, but other than the injuries that they had suffered from the first seconds of their collision, no more injuries could be seen. The doctors on standby was already prepared, the arena would always have tons of different battles, there were some that for just sparring while there are some that were life-threatening, the doctors were paid by the mansion to take care of the injured ones. They already had numerous experience, they carefully put the three down in a soft mattress, they then use the techniques that was poprized by Thousand Race Empire to check on the injuries on the three. They were greatly shocked by the fact that they discover, the injuries that the three have suffered wasn¡¯t that much, they would be fine just after a night of rest, Shadowsh already knew this. He just wanted to double check, it was nheless quite redundant, with his powerful spiritual sense, no injuries could escape him with just this level of fight, he just worry too much. He smiles and told his lovers to use the spiritual water on the garden to revitalize the three to wake them up, he decided to write the invitation letter for the uing party, he doesn¡¯t want to invite those that doesn¡¯t have any connection to them. The first people he had to invite personally were the powerhouses that had survived during the invasion of Aqua Race n, clown, Sea Dragon n and chaos beasts, they were invaded by four forces and the continent is still standing tall. Because of this event, the powerhouses on Beast Continent is much more powerfulpared to some of those from the top forces of this world, actually the three dragon kings isparable to the supreme elders of the top forces of this world. This had be the pride of Beast Continent, Shadowsh is just too invincible, being associated with him is already considered something to brag about of this world. Being able to brag about the powerhouses of the continent is differentpared to bragging about being connected to Shadowsh, both are something that the people in Beast Continent are proud of. When the three kids finally woke up, they saw their father smiling at them, he then said ¡°Your mothers and aunties wanted to celebrate my return, I¡¯ll be inviting some of my friends and I intend to bring the three of you.¡± The three were startled they then looks at each other, they pointed at themselves still can¡¯t believe what their father have just said, in their memories whenever their father travels, he would only bring those from the soecial force. They realised that the fight that they had shown earlier truly has an effect, they couldn¡¯t help but clenched their fist hard and their eyes zed with passion, seeing them like this, Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh. He then said ¡°My friends might already have children of their own and maybe even disciples, I¡¯ll be bringing you to show off, if they challenged you, what do you guys would do?¡± The three siblings looks at each other once again, they then started rubbing their weapons, their sword and saber intent rose so does their battle intent, they would be bringing honor to their parents if they manage to defeat all of their challengers. He then looks at the two girls and said ¡°Okay, the first stop would be FD, since Feng Shin is his disciple, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept any challenges from him, the two of you would be the ones defending our honor.¡± The two girls put their hands on their chest and the look of a warrior appeared on their faces, seeing how serious they look, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but pinch their cheeks. Seeing how they pouted, heugh once again, he then looks at Feng Shin and said ¡°Feng Shin, I¡¯ll be visiting Venerable Emerald after I invited FD, you¡¯ll be responsible for the challenges in Divine Heaven Sect.¡± Feng Shin couldn¡¯t help but feel the pressure from hearing those words, Divine Heaven Sect, the strongest sect in this continent, the sect that was even known by the top forces of this world, his confidence is not that high. But he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight, the four of them said goodbye to the four madams, they then flew towards the entrance of Beast Continent, FD has a title that all the beastman respect. Gate Guardian He is guarding the entrance of Beast Continent, the main entrance, all of his soldiers were station on all the entrances of the continent, they don¡¯t want the same thing to happen just like in the past. Golden Dragon King or the former dragon emperor have approved of this and so did all the other beastman ns, there are new dragon kings in the continent but the three great dragon king¡¯s position is unshakable. They are only under Shadowsh, the three were now protecting the Beast Continent tightly, especially, the number of beastman that managed to survive during the four cmity isn¡¯t even half of the total number of beastman in the continent. Those that managed to flee didn¡¯t have any luck also, the sea chaos beasts managed to easily destroy them, the Beast Continent have undergone a total makeover, the nts and beasts in the continent also have changed. Fortunately for their continent, they managed to connect with Thousand Forest Continent, they started trading and because of their connection to Shadowsh, they are rather epted much more easierpared to others. Their continent have finally recovered from the four cmity but because of this, their race have be a warring race, even though their continent is just medium sizedpared to therge continents, their strength isn¡¯t anywhere close to medium. Many of the medium rare powers started traveling to Beast Continent to recruit talents and some even just wanted to have the children of the top ss beastman n, the strength of the beastman also continuously increase. With the blood berry existing everywhere in the continent and numerous beasts in the Sanctuary adapting on the continent making them perfect for the beastman to either raise or hunt, the prosperity that they are now receiving is quite greatpared to the past. They owe this to their ruler, what actually was the funniest thing is that their so called ruler actually doesn¡¯t see Beast Continent as his territory and only see Shadowsh Kingdom as his territory. The powerhouses that survived the four cmity knew this but they just don¡¯t say anything, not because of Shadowsh but because of their people, if they learn that their so called ruler doesn¡¯t see them as his subjects then it would cause chaos. Especially, since the continent have started worshipping The Great Summoning Religion, they are proud to be subjects of their god, there were even fanatics that wanted to sacrifice themselves to their god to ept them to his heaven which was the Safehaven Paradise. Back at the present, Shadowsh and his adopted children arrives at FD¡¯s mansion, numerous soldiers were stationed all around the mansion, all of them look prepared to go to war, Feng Shin actually knew that they are training to fight in a war. Chapter 779 Chapter 779: CHAPTER 748 VISITING FD That¡¯s just how his master operates, preparation for an another invasion, after the golden barrier that was protecting the continent lost it¡¯s power, FD, Old man emerald and all the surviving powerhouses decided to make countless countermeasures to protect their homnd. FD decided to surrounds the continent with his soldiers, the other powerhouses have decided to fund his army, seeing how he serious he take his duty, the people in the continent started praising him and gave him the title of Guardian. The fox beast n have decided to use their intelligence and abilities to manipte people¡¯s emotion and started building numerous branches around the world, they became an intelligence department. They had obtain this type of n after going to Thousand Race Empire and meeting the people from the Demon Fox n that also do this type of stuff countless of years already, Old man emerald have built numerous branches of his sects. But the main branch still exist on Beast Continent, with him around, the beastman could at least raise their heads with pride, Golden Dragon King have created an elite guard that controls those on Xiantian Emperor to Saint Realm. With the changes of the world and the number of beastman still trying to recover from the four cmity, they cannot have any powerhouses running amok, Golden Dragon King might not deserve his former title as a Supreme One but this doesn¡¯t mean he is weak. Together with the support of FD and Old man emerald, they are unstoppable force in this continent, the water based beastman have also started building their territory in thekes and beaches in the or around the continent. ..... Because of what had happened during the war against Aqua Race n, the beastman are still hostile against them but they still trade numerous things on Invincible Kingdom, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause anymotion there. With Leviathan there and the fact that both the Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n are tied to this ce made the sea dwellers dare not to slight it, what was the most terrifying of it all was the fact that the true ruler of the ce is Shadowsh. Thousand Race Empire is known to be the strongest power of this world, this fact is undisputed, even the dragon n which were known for their arrogance and strength didn¡¯t do anything. Back at the present, Shadowsh and his adopted children were escorted to the arena, FD doesn¡¯t stay that much on his mansion and would rather spend his day traveling the world or training. His children didn¡¯t feel that it was that bad because he would always be there for him when something important or if it was their birthday, his lovers also knew that he doesn¡¯t have any idea how to be a proper father. But he still tries his best to be a good father but because of this, his children grew up to be quite spoiled but his children have started changing for the better after fighting against Shadowsh¡¯s adopted children. The oldest one is considered the strongest and more than ten years older than Feng Shin so he hadn¡¯t fought against him even once but he did fight against Gongniu Jinde the so called youngest sect master and lost. Since then he had been training with his father to reim his honor, he wouldn¡¯t be ashamed being defeated by the youngest sect master in their continent but to be defeated with just one attack cause him to be ashamed. Since then, he vows to defeat Gongniu Jinde even though such dream is quite impossible for him to achieve, not because his potential is quite weak but because of his opponent himself. Gongniu Jinde has the title of being the youngest sect master but he had obtain this fame because of an extremely high price, something that he had dearly wished that hadn¡¯t happened, the death of his master. To preserve the sect of his master, he continue to train with great determination, his rapid advancement rmed those from the sky ranking list, the sessors of the fallen dragon kings aren¡¯t a match at his current state. He had actually touch the realm of Saint, no one from the continent manage to reach Saint Realm other than the supreme Xiantian Emperors that had been umting experience for hundreds of years. But he Gongniu Jinde has actually managed to touch the realm that many peak Xiantian Emperor at the present dreams to achieve, the Beast Buddhist Sect have been prospering because of this and the help of two influential powers. Shadowsh Kingdom and Divine Heaven Sect, he is friends with the supreme being that all beastman admires but he actually doesn¡¯t boast it to anyone, he is also the martial nephew of the sect master of Divine Heaven Sect, his identity is quite terrifying. At the present, Shadowsh and his adopted children finally saw FD, he was swinging his ming saber with great force, his dragon and demon Qi continue to blend making him exude a terrifying aura unconsciously. There are only a couple of individuals that were training around him, no one would be able to bear the pressure he is now exuding, only elites from his division are able to train next to him without breaking. Shadowsh smiles at him and brought out an orb that has dense demon Qi, FD is a dragon but he is using demon Qi to increase his strength, he doesn¡¯t have any devil cultivation technique but he is developing one just for him. A self created cultivation technique for devil dragon or demon dragon, he actually had the ambition to obtain the title of Demon Dragon King that the whole world would ept, he is still seething with rage because of the provocation of some of the royal bloods on dragon kingdom. Sensing the dragon Qi emitting near him, FD broke from his serious training session, he quickly look towards the direction of the demon Qi and saw his friend smiling at him holding something that he thirst for. He waves his hand and his saber went inside his body, he then startedughing causing the soldiers to stop their training, they knew that theirmander seldomlyughs and would only do so if his friend, Old man emerald visits. But their eyes quickly widens as they saw the individual that visited theirmander, they started trembling, especially to those that were a member or a believer of the Great Summoning Religion. Their breathing started to be hurried but they don¡¯t know why but their body refuses to listen to their order, FD was about to greet his friend but a chill ran through his back as he quickly looks at his soldiers. He sighed in massages his temple seeing how they look at his friend, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his friend apologetically, meanwhile, Mei2 and Yan2 quickly hugs their father and looks at the soldiers fiercely. FD then snorted and releases his aura, as a dragon king and a Saint, his aura is quite lethal, many soldiers immediately kneels when the pressure descended unto them, he was targeting them, making it different from unconsciously releasing it. He took a deep breath and started berating them ¡°What the hell are you guys doing, are you greeting the very savior of our homnd like this?! Looking at him lustfully and not even a bow, I don¡¯t train disrespectful soldiers such as you ingrates!¡± Hearing this, the soldiers recover and realised that they were disrespectful to theor savior, they couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, especially the believers, one by one, they kneel and greeted ¡°Wee to Hell¡¯s Division Fortress, King Shadowsh!¡± FD nodded, he doesn¡¯t want to hear what had happened here today from his friend, he and Old man emerald were alwayspeting but not of strength but fame, because of their pr opposite of attribute, they don¡¯t fight that much often anymore. They would rather go to dragon kingdom and challenge the royalties there, if they team up, only the dragon emperor would be able to defeat them, the reason always frustrate the two of them. They aren¡¯t defeated because of their strength but because of their bloodline, the dragon emperor has the bloodline of a seven wed golden dragon, he is able to pressure any dragons that has less than seven ws into submission. This type of unfair ability is truly effective against him and Old man emerald, they vow that they would raise their heavenlyw to transcend the chasm that is their bloodline, the only problem for this solution is that the dragon emperor lived much longer than them. He has much more information about the heavenlyw and experience first hand baptism when the world recover to itsplete state, but even so, the two still doesn¡¯t give up. They have LS to help them, LS is actually a primordial dragon emperor that had nine ws, he has the highest rank of bloodline in this world, he is now helping the two of them raise their bloodlines and be a true dragon. Chapter 780 Chapter 780: CHAPTER 749 VISITING FD ll FD brought Shadowsh and the three kids to his mansion, the servants started moving at rapid pace just to prepare the banquet for their lord and idol, FD¡¯s children were awestruck when they heard that their idol have visited their home. Shadowsh looks at the arrangement in FD¡¯s mansion and couldn¡¯t help but praise him inwardly, he knew that his friend wasn¡¯t the one who had arranged the decorations buf still he couldn¡¯t deny they are great. He looks at his jovial friend and said ¡°You have great taste, I can¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t go home that often, Old man emerald isn¡¯t even half as great as you in this matter.¡± Hearing this, FD let¡¯s out a boisterousugh, he and his old friend might have stopparing in strength because of their attribute and style but this doesn¡¯t mean that they had stoppeting at all. The two of them stillpetes at things like fame and face, hearing that he had better taste than his old friend made his heart happy, he decided to brag about this when the two of them meet once again. Shadowsh looks around and became confused as he only saw servants moving about, he doesn¡¯t use his spiritual sense because for him it is quite disrespectful to scan the entire mansion. After looking around some more, he still doesn¡¯t see any family members, he started frowning, sensing his confusion, FD also became confused, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°What is it young friend? Your expression tells me you have something in your mind.¡± ..... Shadowsh smiles and looks at his three children and said ¡°I brought my three children to meet yours but I don¡¯t see them anywhere, I don¡¯t even see your lovers, are they on an another ce?¡± FD was stunned, he realised that he and friend have been chatting for a bit now and yet his family isn¡¯t even present, this was quite rude of him, he started coughing in embarrassment. He then stood up and pped, the maids started bringing out more food, he then smile and said ¡°I¡¯ll get them, they might be in their room or training, in the meantime, please enjoy the food that my chefs have prepared for you.¡± Swoosh! With that he use his ability as a Saint of this world to blink out of the room, Shadowsh and his children looks at each other and shook their heads, they decided to just eat while they wait. Meanwhile, in an another room, FD was standing menacingly in front of a couple of kids and beautifuldies, he was exuding an aura of a furious general, he asks in a deep voice ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you join us?¡± One of the girls inside the room stood up and harrumphed, she looks extremely domineering, even though she look so young, her body exude a temptation that is irresistible for most men. FD looks at her but his gaze doesn¡¯t contain anything but love, not as an opposite gender but a caring gaze that seems to belong to a parent, the girl spoke ¡°How could we just meet the hero of our homnd without any preparation.¡± Hearing this, FD was given a great shock, he nearly falls down because of this, the girl continue ¡°Why are you the one mad at us?! We should be the one mad at you! You didn¡¯t even told us to prepare and just brought the person that all of us look up to.¡± FD started stepping back, he realized that he could never go against his daughter, he had spoiled her too much but what she had said truly have merits on them, he couldn¡¯t help but cough awkwardly to hide his embarrassment. He then said ¡°I should have informed you but my friend have visited me rather abruptly so how could I inform you in advance? Just please prepare yourself and I¡¯ll be waiting at the dining room.¡± He then disappears, he doesn¡¯t want to receive the res that his family were giving him, he knew that he was at fault being angry at them even though it wasn¡¯t their fault, the people that were left behind looks at each other and immediately started scrambling. They startedpeting for the best dress and outfit, they also started taking out treasures to gift for their idol, FD returns but his expression is rather unnatural, only Shadowsh and Feng Shin were able to notice this. Shadowsh knew that his old friend might have some trouble with his family, just as he was about to ask him, a person suddenly enters the room wearing an outfit that is the same as the generals training alongside FD earlier. The person bows to him and with great confidence and an aura that seems to draw people around him, he introduced himself ¡°I am Huolong Xinxing, the oldest son of the Houlong n.¡± Shadowsh was quite shocked, he looks at his friend and looks at the person once again, he saw the resemnce, especially now that they have a smug expression in their faces, Feng Shin on the other hand looks at Houlong Xinxing with hostility, like a person seeing his rival. Just as he wants to greet him back, more people enters the room, they started introducing themselves one by one, FD kept on nodding as if appreciating just how grand his family¡¯s entrance was. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he decided to introduce himself also, being praised repeatedly by his friend¡¯s family members made him feel a bit shy, he use his spiritual sense to magnify his voice. ¡°I am Shadowsh, a good friend of your father, I came here to invite all of you toe to my kingdom to celebrate my return, while we are on this topic, I¡¯ll also introduce my children to you.¡± It was there cue, Mei2, Yan2 and Feng Shin stood up, Feng Shin¡¯s introduction is short because he and the Houlong family knew each other already ¡°I am Feng Shin, as all of you know, I am great venerable FD¡¯s disciple.¡± Mei2 and Yan2 also introduced themselves but their introduction made Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow twitch, because of the family name they used, also the name that they are currently using. ¡°I am Mei2¡± ¡°I am Yan2¡± ¡°We Shadowsh¡¯s daughter, our family name is Feng but in the future it will change, we will carry our father¡¯s family name and will bring honor to it.¡± (The twins spoke at the same time) Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but think on obtaining a family name but he cannot use the name on his old world, he decided to ask his mother about this, as a virtuous son, he has to follow his mother¡¯s decision. He then looks at the people that are present in the room, he and FD looks at each other and they seem to be able to read each other¡¯s thought, the FD decided to be the person who took the initiative to challenge. ¡°All of us have gathered here had to be something to celebrate, let us eat andter battle, as beastman, we are now known to be a warring race, so fighting amongst each other with friendly intent would increase our connection.¡± The people on different side looks at each other with rising battle intent, Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh and said ¡°They really are your children, they immediately lose their nervousness when the topic is battling.¡± FD also startedughing, the other people on the other hand looks at the two and how they interact, the Houlong family couldn¡¯t understand why someone as great as Shadowsh get along with someone with a crazy addiction to fighting. On the other hand, the children of FD looks at their idol and their hearts couldn¡¯t help but beat at a much faster rate, those that were intending to gift some treasures realised just how naive they are. Their treasure isn¡¯t worth anything in front of their idol, FD¡¯s daughter continue to look at her idol with lovestruck gaze, as a daughter of a battle maniac, the man she is looking for must be stronger than her at least, the man she dreams to marry should be known by the entire world because of his strength. Who is more qualified than the person in front of her, he isn¡¯t only the ruler of the strongest power of this world, he is titled the strongest being of this world, someone that is beloved by most people of this world. Talent, charisma, strength, riches and looks, he has it all, many women on this world wanted to marry him, even the fairies of the fairy n and the beautiful kitsune in the Demon Fox n are attracted to him, her pupils seems to transform into hearts as she continue to look at his handsome face. The two twins looks at the girl that was staring at their father with such lust on her eyes, her very existence ticks them off, they had already decided that after they eat, they¡¯ll challenge this b*tch. Chapter 781 Chapter 781: CHAPTER 750 HOULONG YOUHUO VS. Exactly after they finish their meals, Yan2 and Mei2 stood up and stares at FD¡¯s daughter with dagger gaze, Shadowsh was too engrossed chatting with his old friend that he doesn¡¯t realised this. Feng Shin knew this so he quickly spoke, even though this might look rude of him ¡°Father, it seems that my little sisters wanted to challenge Houlong Youhuo already, shall we start the sparring match?¡± Shadowsh realised that he had been too engrossed, he looks at his two daughters and saw them looking at FD¡¯s daughter with hostility but unlike their older brother, their hostility seems to carry a woman¡¯s anger, which is still unknown area to him. He then looks at his friend and he nods at him, he then brought them to the training area where he had been training earlier, Feng Shin follows without any change of emotion since he had been used to it. The two girls were mesmerized by the decorations in the hallway as they went to the training area, they had been escorted to the dining room from an another direction, they hadn¡¯t passed this hallway. Shadowsh reads all the written documents in the hallway, the words written on them were the words of bravery and the names of the soldiers that have fallen, they had given their lives to protect this world, numerous of their contribution wereid out around them. He stops walking and brought his hand to his chest as he gave the fallen soldiers some prayesrs, FD who was leading the group also stops and looks at his friend and smile, he started speaking ¡°If my soldiers knew that you are giving them this much respect, they would be overjoyed.¡± ..... Houlong Xinxing also looks at Shadowsh with admiration and respect, he looks at how solemn his idol was and couldn¡¯t help but speak ¡°These soldiers looked up to you, they also wanted to protect this world just like you.¡± Shadowsh finish his prayers, even though he doesn¡¯t follow any actual gods, he could use the prayer or incantation that Grim knew to guide and blessed the souls of his targets, he smile and said ¡°I am honored to be admired by these heroes.¡± Houlong Xinxing was about to speak but FD patted his shoulder shaking his head, he then asks ¡°By the way, I just noticed this, but you actually pray? I thought you are just like me, you have no god to submit.¡± Shadowsh knew that his friend doesn¡¯t believe in divinity, he only believes in the strength, unlike him, Old man emerald is a believer of the beast God which isn¡¯t surprising. He release his spiritual sense but not to it¡¯s maximum, a giant grim reaper appeared above him, the soul of everyone in the area and even FD shivers in fear and trepidation, they realised that they are too weak against this thing. Shadowsh quickly disperse his spiritual sense and started exining ¡°That was a being that I had encountered during my ten year absence, because I was supposed to be dead, it was about to im my soul.¡± He then startedughing shrugging such thing, but FD and everyone knew that it was highly dangerous to him, a being such as that is too powerful, even a Saint isn¡¯t able to resist it, everyone marvels how he is able to survive. He then continue his exnation ¡°The prayers that I had given earlier isn¡¯t actually a prayer per say but something like an incantation, it would bless the souls of these warriors and guide their wandering souls to the afterlife.¡± FD nodded and continue leading the group, once they arrived at their destination, Mei2 and Yan2 quickly jumps into the arena and pointed their swords at Houlong Youhuo, both shouted at the same time ¡°zing Rose Empress! I challenge you!¡± Shadowsh was stunned, he looks at Feng Shin for exnation, seeing his father¡¯s expression, Feng Shin felt that this was his time to shine and was about to start exining when Houlong Xinxing spoke. ¡°Uncle Shadowsh, you have been absent for a long time so you clearly had no idea about this but the geniuses in this continent have titles that were given by the popce, this title would then be carried by the geniuses as long as they live.¡± Feng Shin decided to continue the exnation but he was one step toote because FD spoke ¡°Actually the golden dome that you have created was the reason for these titles, it seems that it carries the will of this world increasing the strength of the geniuses that obtain their very own title.¡± Shadowsh was shocked, he hadn¡¯t thought that the golden dome would leave something before it disappears, he listens carefully to FD, it seem that the title function as a blessing for each individual, the blessing would only activate when specific requirements have been met. He looks at his friend and realised a person like him would definitely has a title of his own, he quickly asks ¡°Since the geniuses has these titles, then, the powerhouses would definitely obtain their very own title.¡± FD nodded, he then started listing out the powerhouses that had obtain their very own title ¡°Mine is still Fire Demon Dragon King but I have a new ability called (Apocalyptic), Simp Emerald still has the same title but he had obtain a new ability called (Rejuvenation).¡± He listed out a couple more individuals, Shadowsh finally realised what was happening, the titles would increase the strength, ability or both when they are on a cultivation level below Xiantian Realm. For those that had reached Xiantian Realm to Xiantian Emperor Realm, their Qi quality would increase, making them much stronger than those that have the same level as them, finally when they reached Saint Realm, they would obtain a brand new ability. Feng Shin couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, he hadn¡¯t had any chance to exin, he looks at his master with a bit of envy, he then look at Houlong Xinxing with hostility, meanwhile, the situation in the arena became awkward. Shadowsh finally decided to step up and mediate the situation, he looks at Houlong Youhuo and asks ¡°You are the person being challenged, you choose which one do you want to agree, the battle would be conducted as a one on one and not a group battle.¡± This is definitely a great boon for the twin¡¯s opponent, they are well known for their ability to work together, they both obtain an individual title and a twin title which was unique in the continent. Houlong Youhuo fights like abat magician, she is at a disadvantage fighting against Yan2, she decided to fight against a more straightforward opponent and spoke ¡°I choose starlight maiden as my opponent.¡± Mei2 started bouncing in happiness, Yan2 on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she left the arena, Shadowsh asks Feng Shin ¡°So Mei2¡¯s title is Starlight Maiden, what about yours and Yan2?¡± Feng Shin: ¡°Mine is Berserk Lion because of my physique, Yan2 is Night Empress, actually auntie Anna has her own title, she obtain the title of Fantasy Fairy, the chosen ones have their own title but they don¡¯t report it.¡± Shadowsh decided to ask them when they gather back to his mansion, on the arena, Mei2 quickly transform into her battle phase, she had learn to control her bloodline much efficient than before, with her fight against her brother, her strength increased. Houlong Youhuo felt the pressureing from her opponent, her eyes started shining, her battle intent rose, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but look at his friend, he realised that he and his daughter truly are simr. Houlong Youhuo also transformed, she dons on a ming armor that looks exactly like Feng Shin, the only difference is, she has wings that she was born with, she fires a dragon breath that seems to be iplete. Mei2 also fires back, she fires a beam of pure starlight that exploded when it collided with the ming dragon breath, Houlong Youhuo used this opportunity to increase the distance between the two, she created multiple fireballs and fires them to her opponent. Mei2 started swinging her giant broadsword, firing one sword Qi after another, but this type of method is too taxing on one¡¯s stamina, she also knew this but she was still charging for her domain. The more distance she has with her opponent, the better, Houlong Youhuo doesn¡¯t know what her opponent was nning, but due to her inbord battle instinct, she knew that she is in danger, she couldn¡¯t help but frowns. Feng Shin knew just how terrifying she was, her instinct have made her quite famous, if it weren¡¯t for his father and the ability of his little sisters to be peerless when they team up, her reputation might have precedes them. Houlong Youhuo¡¯s eyes lits up, she stop moving around, she ps her wings and use her me power to increase her speed, she was no longer retreating, she was actually charging towards her target. Chapter 782 Chapter 782: CHAPTER 751 MEI MEI VS She knew a lot of knowledge regarding the miracle twins of Shadowsh Kingdom, she knew that the twin that has the title of Starlight Maiden is a fighter that excels in closebat just like her father and brother. She use this knowledge to her advantage, she quickly widens the distance between the two of them and at the same time trying to drain her stamina, if the opportunity arises, she will give a lethal blow. But after fighting for a minute or two, her opponent hadn¡¯t move from her position, she only threw a couple of sword strikes that would drain her Qi confusing her greatly, this made the situation quite strange for her. She quickly realised that her opponent is preparing something, and this move would definitely be a threat to her, she knew this because of his raging instinct telling her of an iing danger. She decided to take the battle to her, since her opponent is reluctant to approach her, she will be the one to take the initiative, Mei2¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but inwardly she was nervous. She hadn¡¯t thought that she would be seen through this quickly, everyone thought that she hadplete control over her domain but this is only half truth, if it was night, she would be able to easily summon her domain. But this had be a burden to her during the day, she looks up to the sky and couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, she look at the sun with a bit of resentment, she then realised something. ..... The sun and the stars seems to be the same thing, the only thing that is different from her perspective is that the energy of the stars she absorbed contains mysterious type of energy, while the sun is much more oriented to yang Qi. She decided to gamble in this thought, without hesitation, she directed her absorption towards the sun, she immediately felt her body heating up and she was quickly assaulted by burning pain. Shadowsh who was watching from afar smiles, the sun is ball of gas just like the stars, actually he doesn¡¯t know howrge the sun is in this world but back on his first world, the sun is tinypared to other giant stars. The energy of the stars that those that have astral attribute absorb is much more calm because of how far they are to this world, the sun is also a star but it is too close and absorbing it¡¯s energy isn¡¯t for everyone. Mei2 who was in the state of pain wanted to cry but she continue to bear with it, she waves her sword trying to buy some more time for her, Houlong Youhuo might be fast but she still couldn¡¯t get close that quickly with the power behind the sword Qi. She couldn¡¯t risk it all, her body might be strongpared to most mages because of her dragon bloodline but the person in front of her is someone that the continent acknowledge as a genius. Her instinct also told her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the powerful blows that her opponent was throwing at her, even though she doesn¡¯t want to say it but in terms of pure brute strength, she who has a dragon bloodline is actually weaker. Boom! Mei2 shines incredibly bright, she then dims down, the heat that Houlong Youhuo have felt made her stop, the feeling of the heat that her opponent have released seems to beckon towards her. Mei2 knew that she had to cut off the connection between her and the sun, if not, she will burn herself, she already had enough energy to summon her domain, she activates it, suddenly the sky seems to dim down slightly. FD shook his head, he realised that because of his daughter reliant on her instinct, she didn¡¯t dove in, if she had, Mei2 wouldn¡¯t have been able to activate her domain, Shadowsh saw his friend¡¯s reaction and nodges him lightly. He spoke to him via spiritual sense ¡®Hide your expression, someone might saw it, I know that the choices of your daughter was wrong but still, she is just a child, what you need to do is to cultivate her mind¡¯ FD nodded, he realised that his friend was right, his daughter hadn¡¯t fought anyone as strong as Mei2 at her age, she had always been fighting the soldiers in the mansion, she had been too cautious because of this.. He decided to train her after this battle, only following one¡¯s instinct isn¡¯t that healthy, you also need to take risk and use your mind rationally, there mighte a time that your instinct would lead to your demise. The battle continue, with the domain activated, the star¡¯s power started descending towards Mei2, she use this opportunity to close in the distance is a blink, but before she was able to attack, Houlong Youhuo exploded into great me. A dragon roar was heard, a ming dragon started surrounding the arena, the heat also increases, FD and Shadowsh noticed something and they look at each other¡¯s eyes, they saw amazement within their eyes. In this short amount of time, Houlong Youhuo have alsoprehended her very own domain, her domain isn¡¯t just me but something bright and powerful, it was the sun, her domain is linked at the sun. Shadowsh spoke ¡°She gain an enlightenment after Mei2 absorbed the yang Qi from the sun and released it, but she wouldn¡¯t have been able to create her domain without prior training, it seems she is like Feng Shin.¡± FD nodded feeling proud of his daughter, Feng Shin grips his fist tightly, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would be surpassed by Houlong Youhuo, but even with the training he had with his master, he still haven¡¯t mastered his domain. Shadowsh sensed this and decided that once they return back to Thousand Race Empire, he would have Karl teach Feng Shin to control his domain, both of them have the same domain. It wasn¡¯t an elemental one nor a natural one but a personal domain, one that is built by the soul not the environment, his despair domain is a different domain, it is called apound domain, only individuals that learns how to fuse two domains are able to create one. Back at the present, both girls were facing each other with their domain shing against each other, on one side was a glowing bright light that carries power, on the other side was a ming chaos that is filled with ming dragons. Mei2 charges with her glowing broadsword, she ps her wings increasing her speed, Houlong Youhuo saw this and started firing one explosive magic skills one after another, Shadowsh was quite impressed by her, if she ever obtain Mana, her strength would multiply. With her increased speed, Mei2 was able to dodge the attack but she was attacked at all directions by the ming dragons on her opponent¡¯s domain, she saw her opponent smiling at her making her furious. She then started spinning creating a tornado that blocks all the ming dragons, Houlong Youhuo have already expected this, she knew that her attack wouldn¡¯t defeat the renowned Starlight Maiden that easily. She had been charging her power since her domain had activated, she flew towards the sky, she then looks at the sun and her entire aura started rising, FD wanted to stand up and start pping. Shadowsh actually knew what was flying through his head, he wanted tough but he holds himself back, but at least he now realised just how much love and care his friend has to his daughter. He then said ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating too early, I¡¯ll say this to you, your daughter is truly a genius in terms of magic arts but this doesn¡¯t meant that my daughter would lose, watch closely.¡± FD became nervous when he heard this, he knew just how sharp his friend¡¯s eyes is, he looks at the arena with much more focus and sensed something, his expression changes and looks at his friend with aplicated look. Houlong Youhuo raise her hand and all the ming dragons converged towards her, her aura cause even her eldest brother to feel pressure, she smiles as she and the ming dragons fused bing a giant ming dragon. She opens her mouth and fires a genuine dragon breath, the heat of the me made the aura around the arena sizle, the tornado broke and with a loud explosion, the top floor of the arena was destroyed. If it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh using his spiritual sense barrier to protect the arena and it¡¯s surrounding, the entire around them would have been destroyed in that attack. Houlong Youhuo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, she started looking around, her instinct told her that she was still in danger, her expression finally changes as she raises her head. Mei2 was diving towards her, fortunately, she had enough battle experience to know what to do when fighting against an individual just like Houlong Youhuo. Chapter 783 Chapter 783: CHAPTER 752 VISITING DIVINE HEAVEN SECT Houlong Youhuo knew that she miscalcted, Feng Shin and the other audience stood, other than Shadowsh and FD who knew what had happened, everyone was shocked to see Mei2 was above, they all thought that she was defeated by the powerful attack earlier. ¡°Meteor Shower!¡± Mei2 shouted as her descent increase in speed and around her, numerous glowing balls appeared that seems to fill the sky, it is an attack that truly fits it¡¯s name, Houlong Youhuo knew that she lost. She was too weak right now, he had use more than half of her entire strength and Qi to produce that powerful st earlier, meanwhile, FD couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said ¡°Your daughter was very clever to use her tornado as a decoy.¡± Mei2 gambles with her move, she had use all of her strength to produce a tornado that wouldn¡¯t disappear after she escape, her hand kept on trembling when she had created it, she decided to fight in a different method. The fighting pattern that her twin sister is great at, ambush or surprise attack, her opponent is a mage like being, she as a warrior is at an disadvantage, she use herbat experience to deal with her opponent. During their visit to Thousand Race Empire, she watch as adventurers fought against each other, she met the guildmaster of the heavenly sword sect and learn how to deal mages from him, she either have to be strong enough to cut the attack of her opponent or use a surprise attack. Since her opponent is too powerful for her to fend off her attacks, she decided to go to the other method, winning using the element of surprise, her gamble had paid off, she still felt her hand trembling but she was happy. ..... Defeating Houlong Youhuo would definitely signifies that she isn¡¯t just a powerful warrior with her sister around, she is one, Shadowsh then use his spiritual sense to freeze her and her attack. FD stood up and announced ¡°The winner is Mei2, a plendid battle from two individuals that is only a couple of years old, the two had already surpassed both me and Venerable Emerald in terms of potential.¡± The audience were shocked by this but after thinking about it, they realised that it wasn¡¯t a lie, the circumstances that venerable emerald and FD experienced is quite differentpared to these two genius. Houlong Youhuo couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed at herself, FD patted her head and started to pacify her, Shadowsh approach her and asks ¡°Are you interested of developing your fighting style?¡± She raise her head and looks at him in surprise, she took a couple of seconds to register what he had said before shouting ¡°Yes, I want to be stronger! I want to make my father proud!¡± Shadowsh smiles and rubs her head, he then looks at FD and told him about his n ¡°FD, for her to increase her ability and strength, she has to go Thousand Race Empire, only there would she be able to learn more magic skills.¡± FD nodded, seeing her father approving her decision, Houlong Youhuo couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic, Shadowsh saw that he is still worried about his daughter so he quickly added ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Hearing this, both him and Houlong Youhuo¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, Houlong Youhuo on the other hand was overjoyed when she heard this, she quickly ran towards him and hugs him. Seeing this, Mei2 and Yan2 couldn¡¯t help but be angry, Feng Shin shook his head, he knew that his two little sisters are too overprotective towards their dad, they then left after giving the Houlong family their invitation. Their next destination is Divine Heaven Sect, Feng Shin couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and excited at the same time, he knew that he would be the one challenging the sect member of the number one sect of their homnd. When they arrived at the ce, the expression of the four varied, for Shadowsh, he was smiling because he is going to meet an old friend, Yan2 is ubothered, Mei2 is excited and Feng Shin is nervous. The four of themnded on the entrance of the sect, they were quickly stopped by the guards but when the guards saw Shadowsh¡¯s face, they froze in shock and all of them kneels in front of him. Before they could greet him, Shadowsh immediately spoken up ¡°Is there anyone of you that could send a message to Venerable Emerald, tell him that his old friend have decided to visit him.¡± One of the guards stood up, he then bows to him and gestures that he could leave this to him, he then use some kind of footwork or movement technique to increase his speed, he only left afterimages behind him. It only took a short moment before Old man emerald appeared, he looks at his guests andughs out loud, he then started bragging ¡°I must be the first individual that you have visited after you return right?¡± Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to crush his ego but he doesn¡¯t want to lie also, so he decided to have his kids crush his friend¡¯s ego instead, he looks at Mei2 and gestures her to tell about her battle. She thought that her father wanted to brag her aplishment, without hesitation she step forward and started bragging ¡°We went to the Houlong family first, I fought against zing Rose Empress on a one on one battle and won.¡± A cracking sound could be heard making everyone except for Shadowsh to be confused, Old man emerald felt his inside aching, he couldn¡¯t help but want to curse loudly, he just bragged about being first but who would have thought that he would be so wrong. Shadowsh knew that he shouldn¡¯t tease his old friend much longer and said ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside our sect, I wanted to check the sect that you have built, maybe I could offer some help to increase the strength of the entirety of the sect.¡± Old man emerald nodded, he then brought the four towards the sect master building, all the sect disciples that they had passed couldn¡¯t help but froze when they saw their idol passing by, they wanted to scream but they are afraid to look like a fool in front of him. Shadowsh continue to smile, he doesn¡¯t want to look rude in front of his friend¡¯s sect disciples, even though he is the so called vice sect master, he hadn¡¯t done anything after the sect was built which cause him to be a bit embarrassed. He knew that it was his friend¡¯s hard work, not his, that made this sect prosper, actually he still couldn¡¯t believe that his friend was able to create a sect and made it prosper, considering that he is so irresponsible before. When they arrive at the sect master¡¯s building, Shadowsh widens his eyes when he saw an individual that he least expected to be present on Divine Heaven Sect, he looks at friend with disbelief. Old man emerald forget about all of this, he looks at his friend and saw him looking at him with a strange expression, there¡¯s also disbelief mixed within it, just as he want to exin, he saw his friend opening his mouth and saying ¡°SIMP¡± Old man emerald was dazed, he couldn¡¯t retort to this, he could only stand there in silence, Huli Meile that was looking at their interaction just stood there silently, she knew that the two individuals were talking about him. Feng Shin looks at his father and quickly started exining ¡°The Huli sisters are now members of Divine Heaven Sect, after their n was devastated, they were about to be offered as a sacrifice to a stronger n outside of this continent.¡± Shadowsh frowns, he looks at his friend and said ¡°Simp, now I know why FD told me that I wouldugh my a** out when I go here, but since my son said something about this, you definitely have reason to take her in, tell me.¡± Old man emerald knew that he wouldn¡¯t escape the interrogation, he could only gesture Shadowsh to follow him, the three children stays on the sect, the discussion would definitely carry some sensitive information for them. Inside a dark room, Old man emerald started exining himself ¡°The fox beast n have betrayed our homnd, but not all of them did, there were some that decided to stay and live proudly as beastman.¡± Shadowsh nodded, many beastman have also flee towards other continents or inds for safety, they are called deserters, he hadn¡¯t thought that the n that is only below the dragon beast n would be one of this group. Old man emerald continue ¡°The supreme elder of their n was heavily injured because of the war against chaos beasts, the deserters use this opportunity to capture them and try to sell them to medium ss powers.¡± Chapter 784 Chapter 784: CHAPTER 753 VISITING DIVINE HEAVEN SECT ll Shadowsh believes this, the past Beast Continent is powerful but not that powerful enough to be called medium grade force, it¡¯s because they were split into different ns and they aren¡¯t that united. Only at the present does the continent would be called a powerful force, it¡¯s enough to rival the top forces of this world, together with the fact that it has close rtionship with Thousand Race Empire, it deserve to be considered as a top force. Even if they were split into different ns, they are a still a force that even the dragon kingdom dares not to slight, especially since Old man emerald and FD have a great reputation in this world. Back at the present, Old man emerald hastily exins himself, Shadowsh was shocked to hear that Huli Meile have epted him as her lover, there is also a fact that even her sister have decided to marry this old virgin. The fox beast n is now being protected by the emerald dragon n, it¡¯s strength is still second, not because of the elites but because of one person, the supreme elder of the n, she had broke through Saint Realm. There might be other powerhouses that broke through but most of them have just step into the entrance of Saint Realm, they aren¡¯t truly Saints, the supreme elder of the fox beast n, golden dragon king, FD and Old man emerald are the only ones in Beast Continent that have truly stepped into the realm of Saints. Shadowsh and Old man emerald came out, but the expression of Feng Shin and the others became strange, because in the neck of one of the strongest powerhouse of this continent was sign that says ¡®SIMP¡¯. ..... His expression was foul, seeing him like this, Huli Meile wanted tough, she doesn¡¯t know what the meaning of the word ¡®SIMP¡¯ was but she knew that it was definitely an insult, she had seen her lovers wanting to flip tables off when FD calls him that. She believed that the rumors regarding the friendship of the great ruler of their homnd and her lover isn¡¯t false, seeing the current situation right now, she knew that this was the truth, only friends insult one another without hard feelings. Huli Baixue came running towards the building, her expression was really anxious, just as she was about to say something, she froze, she saw her brother-inw and the person that she admired the most walking side by side. She started rubbing her eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe that this was real, Old man emerald knew what was going on her head and couldn¡¯t help but have a headache, he knew that this was the real personality of his sister-inw. He had always thought that she is a serious type female, just like her sister but after being freed from the responsibility of her n, her joyful and energetic personality came out, this was her true self, she is now relieving the childhood she never had. Because of this reason, he decline the offer of the supreme fox elder, he just couldn¡¯t see her as a lover material, more like a mischievous little sister, seeing that she is still frozen in shock, he couldn¡¯t help but scold her. ¡°Huli Baixue! It is rude to stare at an individual right in front of him without even properly introducing himself, besides, you came here because of some news, out with it.¡± Huli Baixue snaps out of her daze, she quickly bows, her face started to be red because of the embarrassment, she had already caused her crush too have an unfavorable expression towards her in the past. To think that, even at this moment, she still couldn¡¯t greet her crush properly, a light shes on Huli Meile¡¯s eyes upon seeing her sister¡¯s reaction, after reuniting with her one true love, her beauty became more apparent by the day. Her beauty started waning when she and her lover were separated, she doesn¡¯t say anything and continue to serve her n, when she was being sold to a medium force n, she doesn¡¯t say anything but just epted her fate. Who would have thought that Old man emerald and FD would rescue her and kills the traitor of her n, for the first time since they finally had a resolution, she finally recovers her emotion and she cried on his shoulder. As a woman who have experienced much, she realized that her little sister seems to be interested to Shadowsh, she couldn¡¯t me her, many of the females on their homnd have a crush on their savior. Huli Baixue quickly introduced herself, she doesn¡¯t say she is a member of the fox beast n and only says that she is the number one disciple of the Divine Heaven Sect, it seems that the fox beast n is done for, this was Shadowsh¡¯s thought Recalling that she still haven¡¯t informed her sect master about the news, her body jolted and she quickly said ¡°Master, you have to save our supreme elder! She had been captured by the Demon Fox n for some reason.¡± Old man emerald¡¯s expression changes, the supreme elder of the fox beast n is someone he admired as a warrior, she had given it her all when she protected this continent, actually, they even thought she was dead for some time. The number of powerhouses that had fallen during the invasion was too many, even the dragon kings were in, much less the others whom were considerably weaker than them, if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh gathering the other powerhouses, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that only Old man emerald anf FD would be the only powerhouses left. The continent have received their current prosperity because of the sacrifice of the older generations, there is a date in their continent that celebrated their fallen warriors, they will mourn for the first day. They will speak about what they are grateful for during the second day and on the third day, they would celebrate the riches that their generation protected, during these three day celebration, the entire continent is quite festive. Nobody would dare to cause trouble because all the powerhouses of the continent would join hands and eradicate the individual or the group that causes any chaos during these three days, there are already three instances that this had happened. Back to the present, the expression of Old man emerald and the others were heavy, Shadowsh suddenly spoke in this tense atmosphere ¡°My rtionship with the Demon Fox n isn¡¯t that shallow, I¡¯ll tell my family to rescue your n leader, after all, you are my friend¡¯s lover.¡± Hearing this, the expression of Old man emerald became strange, so did the others, knowing that his young friend doesn¡¯t know what their rtionship truly was, he decided to exin ¡°Shadowsh, my rtionship with Huli Baixue isn¡¯t like that, she is just a mischievous little sister for me.¡± Shadowsh looks at him and smack the back of his head, Old man emerald knew that it was his fault, he told him that he was betrothed to the two sisters but he didn¡¯t told him that he actually declined. They then went on the private pce of the sect master, their walk towards the ce is rather awkward because of what had happened earlier, Huli Baixue continue to take nced at her crush and she felt her heart beating rapidly. She wanted to speak to him but she was unable to, Old man emerald knew that he had to choose a topic to discuss about, the current awkward atmosphere was too unbearable to him. Especially since a giant sign is still on his neck, he cannot take it off because his friend was eyeing him, like a hawk eyes it¡¯s prey, he looks at the surrounding and an imaginary lightbulb appeared above him. He then started bragging about the sect that he had built, the awkward mood disappears, he couldn¡¯t help but be proud of himself, he knew that his bro would listen to his shameless boasting. That is just how his bro is, it was also the reason why the two proud dragon kings feltfortable around him, their achievments might not beparable to him but he did not look down on them. Huli Meile watch as how the two interact and couldn¡¯t help but smile, she saw that her lover was truly happy right now, he also use her spiritual sense and noticed that Shadowsh was truly listening carefully. But because she had be too nosy he touch him, then the entire world around her started to be dark, she then saw a giant cloaked individual wielding a scythe looking at her silently, her heart started beating rapidly. She is now feeling intense fear, fortunately for her, Huli Baixue noticed something was wrong and touched her, she quickly returns to normal but her expression is still the same, it was an expression of fear, her sweats continue to drips down on her forehead. Chapter 785 Chapter 785: CHAPTER 754 DIVINE HEAVEN SECT VS ¡®What the hell was that?!¡¯ Screams Huli Meile inwardly, if it weren¡¯t for her sister waking her up from that state, she believed that she would definitely be killed by that powerful entity, Shadowsh stops causing Old man emerald to be startled. He then looks at Huli Meile and advices her ¡°Do not do it again, I have contracted a powerful spiritual entity that no one would be able to match, even Saints would fall prey against it.¡± Huli Meile nodded repeatedly causing Old man emerald to frown, he decided to ask her about what his friend meantter, especially, when he heard that even Saints would fall victim, as a Saint, he wanted to know what thing would be a threat to him. Meanwhile, Huli Baixue was confused, she didn¡¯t see anything, the three children on the other hand seems to have an idea on what had happened, Mei2 boldly approached the beauty that is considered the most beautiful woman in this continent. She looks at him and nodded, it looks like she was appreciating and assessing her beauty at the same time, she then spoke with a sad tone ¡°Is it really true that those that have big chest would be idiots?¡± Huli Meile was stunned, so was her sister, both of them looks at their chest and they could confidently say that they had an extremely bountiful mountains, they then look at Mei2 and realised that she started developing at a young age. They knew that she would definitely as well developed as the both of them, because of this realization, they became confused, why is she insulting women that have big chest? She certainly will be one in the future. ..... Huli Baixue wanted to show her kind self in front of her crush adopted children, she smiles in a kind manner and said ¡°Looking at your pretty figure, you would definitely be as well developed as the two of us in the future, why do you think women who have a big chest have lower intelligence?¡± Mei2 did not say anything, she just pointed at Huli Meile, the two fox sisters were stunned, especially, the person who was being med, she couldn¡¯t help but point at herself in a rather disbelieving expression. Yan2 knew that her twin sister is sometimes too blunt but this is the trait she loved the best, because of this, her father would always y with the two of them during his stay on this continent. She decided to exin her sister¡¯s thought ¡°As all of you know, my father carries the titles ¡®The Strongest Being Of The World¡¯ just this title alone would intimidate many people, but this title isn¡¯t just for show.¡± The Huli sisters nodded, they obviously knew this, the title that the people of this world have unanimously given to Shadowsh, the title he didn¡¯t make himself but was granted by him by the people because of his strength and achievments. Yan then shouted ¡°Then if you knew this! Why did you use your spiritual sense and try to investigate father?! If it weren¡¯t for my father¡¯s merciful personality, that thing would have killed you!¡± When Huli Meile heard Yan2 saying ¡®that thing¡¯ her entire being shivers in fear, Huli Baixue quickly realised this, her curiosity was piqued, while they were chatting, Shadowsh kept on listening to his old friend bragging. Old man emerald lost himself in the state of bragging, but all of his brags weren¡¯t lies, they were the truth, he had be an enlightened sect master after working as one for ten years. What was the most ironic thing is that, the person that he had looked for advice on how to train his sect disciples was none other than, his battle crazy friend, FD, he also had Anna to help him. Shadowsh suddenly stops and said ¡°Old Simp, we left the others, to think that I would be too focus listening to you than guarding my children, this is quite embarrassing, let¡¯s wait for them.¡± Old man emerald blew a fuse, he started scolding ¡°What do you mean by old simp, I am not that oldpared to the other powerhouses, not to mention, I am no SIMP! Another thing, what do you mean by guarding your children?!¡± ¡°We are inside the number one sect of this continent! There are no danger threatening them!¡± Shadowsh knew that his old friend wasn¡¯t lying but he just neglected his children for too long, he knew that they aren¡¯t truly rted but still, he wanted to be a good father figure for them, what he didn¡¯t know is that this decision would haunt him for a long time but this is a story for another time. Back at the present, Mei2 and the others finally caught up to the two, Huli Meile couldn¡¯t help but droops her head low because of the embarrassment she is feeling right now, other than this, she was also feeling guilty. Huli Baixue was different, she continue to look at her crush with a lovestruck gaze, because of her bloodline and the trait of beastman to submit to powerful individuals, Shadowsh was too much in her strike zone. The twin girls couldn¡¯t help but grumble at this sight, Feng Shin on the other hand felt that this was only natural, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, because of his master, he doesn¡¯t have any thought for females and only the thought of surpassing Houlong Xinxing came to his mind. Shadowsh then smiles at them as they arrive at their destination, Old man emerald immediately calls for his youngest sect disciples, but before the challenge start, a roar came crushing down, a giant ck ming dragon appeared. Old man emerald and the rest immediately knew who it was, with a bang, FDnded on the ground on his beastman form, he always crash into the same exact spot everytime he visits this ce, it is to minimize his destruction. Bam! The entire area around where he hadnded was destroyed, scorch mark could be seen everywhere, Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but massage his temples because of this, fortunately, that spot have just been repaired by an illusinary formation. FD didn¡¯t truly destroyed anything, he just broke the illusion, Old man emerald started to insult immediately ¡°Oh, looks like the battle maniac have arrived, as always a shy entrance, well it isn¡¯t surprising for an egotistical individual such as you.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh wanted tough but he decided to just keep silent because of the sect disciples present in the area, hearing his insults, FD fires back ¡°At least I am no SIMP, a fool who still can¡¯t believe that he is already old, are you proud to break your eternal virgin curse after simping for a hundreds of years?¡± Shadowsh nearly lost it when he heard FD¡¯s insult, he had never thought that his two friends would be so great at insulting other people after his absence, he decided to use illusions to everyone except for his two bros. He then startedughing out loud, FD and Old man emerald were stunned, they quickly look at the others and realised that they are under an illusion, they heaved a sigh of relief, they don¡¯t want to ruin their friend¡¯s reputation. They were also shocked to realize that they couldn¡¯t sense when he activated his illusion, their spiritual sense have evolved into saint spirit sense, they should have a higher type of spiritual sense but they are still unable to caught up to his illusion. They couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, they thought that they had caught up to him even just slightly but the brutal reality presented to them made them depressed, Old man emerald shook his head and clenched his fist hard, he then said something to FD via spiritual sense. The two looks at each other and nodded, they started encouraging each other, they don¡¯t need to be depressed, their cultivation rank is much higher than Shadowsh, the only thing they needed to do is to obtain a new source of power. They needed to be elites, they needed to be stronger than most beings that are on the same realm as them, the Saint Monster World might be able to grant them their wish, they also have a much higher starting point than the others. Unlike the others whom would go to unknown world without an identity not protection, they would go to a world that already has Shadowsh¡¯s influence, there is also the fact that most powerful Saints would go to higher ne of existence and not stay on their homeworld. Their safety is pretty much guaranted, the only thing they needed to do is toprehend thew there and maybe use their time to absorb the monster Qi that the world has, they are perfect for that world because of their continent¡¯s low density of Mana. Unlike most races of this world, they don¡¯t rely to Mana that much and because of this, they would be able to adapt to Saint Monster World¡¯s manaless environment. Chapter 786 Chapter 786: CHAPTER 755 VISITING GONGNIU JINDE Old man emerald then use his ability to control nts to create a barrier made out of wood, the type of nt he use is a tree that is known for its endurance, wether it was me or thunder, the three wouldn¡¯t shake. The situation would still be visible for the audience because Old man emerald also created seats that rises above the barrier, it was much easier to watch from above and because of the barrier, no attacks would reach the audience. Shadowsh nodded, he couldn¡¯t finally watch the battle without using his spiritual sense to protect the surrounding area, there are also trained professionals that would stop the battle if it became life threatening. Feng Shin would be representing the Shadowsh kingdom, meanwhile, on the Divine Heaven Sect side, it was a young man that wields a giant hammer that would be representing the sect. Because he is uninformed about the knowledge regarding the new geniuses that had started to take the Beast Continent on a storm, he looks at Yan2 and asks ¡°Little darling, is that person a titled genius?¡± Hearing him, Mei2 pouted, Yan2 felt smug, he raise her head and started exining ¡°Yes, the person that big brother would be fighting is known for his strength and earth attribute skills and abilities, he had obtained the title called Earthquake Lord.¡± Feng Shin and his opponent bows at each other, they then raise their weapons and attack, the two abilities were too different, one was a pure attacker and the other was a pseudo tank fighter with powerful strength. ..... The entire area around the arena started shaking, Feng Shin have already anticipated this when he saw his opponent raising his giant hammer and smashing it into the ground, he has wings making the condition much more advantageous for him. Seeing him fly, the sect disciple smirked, he then shouted and pointed his hammer towards his target, an illusionary mountain appeared behind him, the pressure immediately cause Feng Shin to be a bit sluggish. Shadowsh nodded in appreciation, he knew that earth attribute users need this ability to fight against flying individuals, the greater the pressure the mountain their created exudes, the stronger their ability would be. He could sense that the pressure is quite great for his age, too bad for him, Feng Shin have been trained by a battle maniac, not only his innate attributes are powerful but even his physical strength is abnormal. FD also nodded but his appreciation was targeted at Feng Shin, he looks at his friend in a smug expression, Old man emerald just sat there calmly, inwardly he wasughing at his friend, he knew his sect disciple is much powerful than this. Shadowsh also knew this, not because he use his spiritual sense to scan the sect disciple but because ofmon facts, if this person only has this amount of abilities then he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain a title. Just like he had expected, the mountain was just a feint, the true attack was on the hammer, it glows in bright brown light, the pressure quickly increases abruptly causing Feng Shin to crash. Boom! The impact shook the arena slightly, the sect disciple immediately use this opportunity to turn the ground beneath his opponent into quicksand, he then charges towards him. But when he was about to m his hammer towards his target, a powerful explosion ured causing the entire area to shook vigorously, this was Feng Shin¡¯s n all along. Knowing that he was caught in a surprise attack, he could only use himself as a bait to cause a powerful explosion, just like he thought, his opponent got too close to him, he then use the force of the explosion to escape. His eyes widen when he saw that his opponent was actually unharmed, the sect disciple was shaken inwardly, if it weren¡¯t for his quick response and donning on his powerful earth armor, he would be heavily injured in that explosion. Even though he could regenerate with the help of his [Heart of Earth] ability, he still would be helpless against his opponent while he was healing, it would definitely be a hard time for him to defend against an aggressive fighter. The two of them looks at each other, but this situation doesn¡¯tst long, Feng Shin is known for his aggressive way of fighting, watching and assessing his opponent isn¡¯t his style, a powerful momentum burst out of him. He then raises his saber and ps his burning wings, he rapidly close in the distance, ming dragons appeared around him, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take all of this in even if he was encased with his armor, he ms his hammer to the ground once again. Two giant earth golems appeared, Feng Shin didn¡¯t retreat and continue on his charge, the two of them collided, the st cause the air around them to tremble, the fire dragons managed to dispose the two golems but failed to harm their main target. The sect disciple manage to use earth shift to get away, but his instinct immediately told him that it was far from over, he cursed inwardly and activate his armor hardening ability, Feng Shin appears behind him with gleaming eyes behind his helmet. With a wave of his saber, he manage to pierce through the tough earth armor, the sect disciple grunted but he didn¡¯t fall down, he spun with his hammer, Feng Shin decided to meet the attack with his own attack. Bam! The ming sh manage to pierce through his opponent¡¯s earth armor once again and wound him in the front side but he was also hit by the hammer, he was shaken because of the force. He thought that he would be able to easily take it because of his physical constitution and his armor but the force behind the hammer is much more than he had expected, he was thrown slightly to the side. The powerful blow doesn¡¯t scare him, he raises his saber once again and charge, a ming dragon appeared above him, with a menacing look, it let¡¯s out a roar and opens it¡¯s mouth wide to swallow it¡¯s prey. The sect disciple crouch down and created a wall of earth that blocked his opponent, the ming dragon exploded but it managed to break the wall, Feng Shin was able to advance but what greeted him was the hammer of his opponent. He use his saber to greet the hammer, a giant ming lion appeared behind him, he decided to activate his bloodline, his opponent have already activated his bloodline, since he is a warrior, out of respect to the strong. He decided to not hold back anymore, the two attacks cause the area to explode, no one was forced back, both of them are equal in strength, the sect disciple was shocked, other than his bloodline as an elephant beastman, he also had the help of the earth energy below him. But even with all of this, his opponent have equal strength to him, this made the situation much more dire for him, Shadowsh who was watching spoke ¡°This battle is already over, Feng Shin outssed that sect disciple in all traits.¡± Old man emerald couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he knew that his friend was saying the truth, FD also expected this, Feng Shin isn¡¯t only hardworking but he had been through a lot of battles, making him a veteran warrior. Just as the three had expected, after a couple more blows, the sect disciple lost, he was thrown to the air by Feng Shin¡¯s explosion and with that move, it was already check mate, being thrown to the sky is one of the fatal weakness of an earth attribute user. After giving the invitations to Old man emerald, they then flew towards the Beast Buddha Sect, he would be visiting his friend, Gongniu Jinde, he was actually nning to invite more people but he decided to cancel this thought. He decided to give thest invitation cards to Gongniu Jinde, also only Yan2 hadn¡¯t fought, she was now feeling fidgety because of this, Feng Shin and Mei2 could understand what she is feeling. They decided to cheer her up during their journey, the pressure was now on her, not only she would be thest one battling but she had to keep the win streak of their family, both her siblings won their battle, the greatest battle among the two were the battle between Mei2 and Houlong Youhuo. She had won even though the matchup against their fighting style is disadvantageous against her, she wanted to surpass, they might be twins but they are also rivals, they don¡¯t want to lose against one another. Because of Shadowsh decision to increase their travel speed, it only took them a couple of minutes to arrive at their destination, his dragon form of course shocked the entire sect, fortunately, his friend greeted him making the sect members relieved. Chapter 787 Chapter 787: CHAPTER 756 BEAST BUDDHA SECT VS. Gongniu Jinde smiles towards his old time friend, Shadowsh was a bit shocked, his handsome friend have truly be a monk, he is now both bald and wearing a tunic with beads around his neck. The boisterous and hotheaded friend have truly changed greatly, he knew that this was to honor his master, he was then lead to the battle arena immediately, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He still haven¡¯t said what he wanted to do nor issue any challenge and yet, knowing his confusion, Gongniu Jinde spoke ¡°I know that you wouldn¡¯t visit my sect without any n, also your child is exuding quite great battle intent.¡± Shadowsh quickly turns her head and saw Yan2 scanning the sect members of the Beast Buddha Sect, he startedughing, he knew that his intention was seen by his old friend, he then spoke ¡°Actually my true purpose is to invite you to my party.¡± Gongniu Jinde was a bit surprised, he then received the invitations, he quickly put his hand together and bows, Shadowsh was a bit taken aback but thinking about his friend change, he was no longer surprise. He sighed and looks at the surrounding scenery, he was a bit mournful, he knew that his friend have sacrifice his true self to lead his sect, his true self was a bit like FD, he is now acting like a respectable monk. ¡°You have really be a respectable monk, huh, you were so hotheaded before just like your master but to think that you would burden yourself like this, you had basically sacrificed your true self for your sect.¡± ..... Gongniu Jinde trembles slightly, he knew that his friend was saying the truth, he had suffered all this year, all of his true emotion have been bottled up inside him, he cannot lose control anymore just like before. Shadowsh then patted his shoulder and said ¡°When you visit my kingdomter, let¡¯s have a battle, not only for our reunion but also a method to release the stress inside you, after all, you don¡¯t need to hide your true emotion around me.¡± Gongniu Jinde quickly turns around, he doesn¡¯t want his friend to see him crying, he had been working hard to keep their sect afloat, during the early years as a sect master, he had made a couple of blunders. His martial uncle was too busy and both of them were newbies, they don¡¯t have knowledge regarding on how to act as a true sect master, if if weren¡¯t for the connection that the Beast Buddha Sect has, it wouldn¡¯t exist to this day. But he had work hard and finally was able to make the sect that his master had sacrificed his life to protect prosper, even though he had to lie to himself every single day, he doesn¡¯t regret it. Shadowsh knew that his friend was shedding tears right now, he just stood there silently, after Gongniu Jinde calms down, he finally brought everyone to the fighting arena, there they saw many sect members sparring. Immediately someone caught Shadowsh¡¯s eyes, he saw a tiger beastman with white fur and ck stripes, his movement was heavy andced with killing intent, his movement was incredibly precise. He quickly asks Gongniu Jinde ¡°That kid doing the basic tiger killing art, his movement is quite good, his killing intent was also well developed and it doesn¡¯t exude any chaotic killing intent, he is definitely a member of the White Tiger n, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gongniu Jinde nodded, he look at the child who was vigorously training, he sighed and said ¡°The White Tiger n have decided to let this child live in this sect, no, it is more of a request actually.¡± Shadowsh smiles and said ¡°You aren¡¯t talking formally right now, it seems that my words earlier have some effect, don¡¯t worry, I use my spiritual sense to cover the both of us, nobody will hear what we are talking.¡± Gongniu Jinde felt incredibly grateful, his friend have help him greatly throughout the years, not once did he manage to repay him, this had be a guilty conscience for him, but he is unable to do anything to ease off this guilt. Feng Shin looks at the white tiger sect disciple, his battle intent abruptly exploded, he doesn¡¯t care about the war or tension against the tiger and lion n, he was raised by Shadowsh to look all races in equal. If the person came from a great race but actually useless, he would look down on him, but if the person is useful, he would look favorably towards that person, the reason why his battle will was ignited because of the identity of the white tiger sect disciple. The sect disciple has a title and was look highly by many powerhouse of this continent, he had always wanted to fight him, but he hadn¡¯t had a chance, Shadowsh noticed this and said ¡°Feng Shin, it¡¯s your little sister turn, remember?¡± Feng Shin immediately felt lifeless when he heard this, he could only sat there with a depressed expression, Gongniu Jinde on the other hand looks at the two little girls with interest. Judging from what his friend have said, one of the two girls would be challenging his sect disciple, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what is the result, he opens his mouth and shouted ¡°Beast Buddha Sect members, gather at the training area right now!¡± Everyone in the sect quickly gathers, they then saw their sect master standing besides a familiar looking individual, quickly, there were many individuals that realised the identity of the person standing closely besides their sect master. They started trembling in excitement, the first person to react was actually the white tiger beastman ¡°I greet the savior of this world, the individual who is the epitome of strength, the graceful and merciful, Great Lord Shadowsh.¡± One by one, the sect members started kneeling, Shadowsh was already used to it but his eyes quickly widens when he saw his friend bowing to him, just as he was about to stop him, a spiritual message was given to him. Understanding his attention, he smile and let out a puff of breath, Gongniu Jinde then started speaking ¡°Everyone, as all of you know, the person standing besides me is none other than the savior of the world himself, he is here to see how strong you are!¡± The sect disciples instantly became excited, Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow couldn¡¯t help but twitch, he knew that his old friend have use this tactic to boost the morale and fighting spirit of his sect disciples. He decided to say something ¡°As all of you know, I epted three children when I arrived at this ce, I was blessed by this opportunity.¡± ¡°my eldest, Feng Shin, he manage to defeat the Earthquake Lord of Divine Heaven Sect, My lovely daughter, Mei2, she had defeated the zing Rose Empress of the Houlong n!¡± He then calls Yan2 to step forward, she bravely walks towards him with her hand on her swords, he continue on his announcement ¡°My charming daughter, Yan2 wants to challenge one of you to a fair battle, please show me the greatness of your sect!¡± The older disciples became depressed, they wanted to show off too but their opponent was a young little girl, they don¡¯t want to be seen as shameless in front of their idol, not to mention, their sect isn¡¯t some kind of evil sect. Gongniu Jinde then raise his hand and a giant Buddha manifested behind him, the Buddha has numerous hands but a beast head, it was riding some kind of beast that changes into different form. Using his mastery over his Qi, he controls the golden hand of the Buddha and picked up twelve children, they then brought in front of Yan2, the twelve children were nervous but they wanted to show their worth and strength in front of the hero that their parents and friends always talks about. Yan2 was unfazed being watched by numerous individuals, for her, as long as her father was besides her, she had endless confidence, she looks at the twelve sect disciples that had the same age as her. She draws her sword and release her sword intent, she pointed the sword at them and asks ¡°Whom is the strongest individual between you guys, I will only ept to those that has title given by this continent, just like me.¡± One individual took a step forward, even though he is the same age as her, he is as tall as Feng Shin, his build was also much more buffer, he is smiling casually, he puts his hand together and bows ¡°Amithaba, I am the fourth direct disciple of the great monk Gongniu Jinde, I don¡¯t have a name as a war orphan, but I do have a title, Smiling Buddha.¡± Yan2 nodded, she then said ¡°Your aura is intimidating, you have a great build and your sect martial art techniques would work against my fighting style, but I will still defeat you.¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788: CHAPTER 757 YAN YAN VS. Shadowsh was a bit surprised when he heard that the little monk was actually a direct disciple of his friend, he quickly use his spiritual sense to scan him, a light shes his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help butment ¡°That kid is quite powerful.¡± Feng Shin and Mei2 were shocked when they heard this, they quickly look at their sister with worry, Yan2 heard what her father have said, she couldn¡¯t help but be excited, she wanted to prove herself. Mei2 asks ¡°Dad, in terms ofbat strength, which one is stronger, this sect disciple or Houlong Youhuo, judging from my instinct, it seems that the two aren¡¯t that far apart.¡± Shadowsh turns to the sect disciple and said ¡°This fellow is much stronger than Houlong Youhuo, unlike her, he could ess his full potential, if it were on Thousand Forest Continent or any location that has dense Mana, of course Houlong Youhuo would be stronger.¡± Feng Shin was shocked, he realised what his father was saying, he couldn¡¯t help himself from asking ¡°Do you mean that, when Mei2 and her fought, she still wasn¡¯t in full power? That¡¯s incredibly absurd.¡± Shadowsh knew that this notion is a bit absurd for Feng Shin but he had to say the truth ¡°Houlong Youhuo have a potential to surpass you and her elder brother in just a couple of years if she trains on Thousand Race Empire.¡± Feng Shin felt his whole world crumbling, if this was the truth, then his talent is trashpared to Houlong Youhuo, Mei2 also became depressed after listening to their discussion, she realised that her victory meant nothing if her opponent isn¡¯t even able to ess her true power. ..... Shadowsh puts his hand on his daughter and said ¡°If she is capable of improving so much after training on your dad¡¯s true territory, do you think that you guys couldn¡¯t? Don¡¯t give up hope that quickly.¡± Feng Shin, Mei2 and Yan2 were immediately filled with spirit hearing his encouragement, Yan2 then flew towards the arena, her eyes were zing with intense fighting spirit, the little monk follows her. The two faced each other, Gongniu Jinde carries arge gong and put it besides him, he raise his hand and ms it into the gong, with the sound of the gong, Yan2 instantly moves, she left an afterimage as she made some distance between her and her opponent. But she was given a shock when her opponent raise his hand and some kind of pulling force pulled her towards him, she use her sword intent to break the force, her opponent have already expected this. He raise his hand and throw a golden illusionary palm strike towards her, she transformed into her battle phase and use her ability to instantaneously increase her speed to dodge the attack, the little monk press his hand together. A Buddha with a bull head and furious expression appeared, the little monk raise his leg, the furious Buddha also did the same thing, both of them stomp at the same time, Yan2 ps her wings knowing most of the stomp attack would affect the ground. But she didn¡¯t expect that the force of the stomp was to actually increase the gravitational pressure that she is experiencing, wether she is on the ground or sky, she crashed back down. The little monk didn¡¯t waste this opportunity, he puts his hand together once again and a the Buddha image once again appeared behind him, he started releasing palm strikes one after another. Yan2 stabs her sword to the ground and use her Qi and sword intent to destroy the surrounding area, she use the force to fly and she started dodging crazily, she was nearly hit several times but fortunately her agility and nimbleness is quite exceptional. The little monk realised that his opponent is much more trickier than expected, he started glowing in golden light, he was going all out, he raise his leg once again, Yan2 saw this and threw a sword strike towards him. The powerful sword Qi didn¡¯t faze the little monk, he took it head on and continue on his action, the sword strike sh him but didn¡¯t pierce through his golden body, Yan2 let¡¯s out a cry as she burst out with ck energy. Bam! The little monk finish his stomp but because of Yan Yan¡¯s sudden burst of strength, he failed to bring her down, he brought out his hand and leaps towards her, the furious Buddha image behind him raised it¡¯s hand and punch down. Yan2 ps her wings and left an afterimage that was destroyed by the little monk, the arena started shaking with his attack, Yan2 started flying in circle creating numerous afterimages around her. The lotto monk puts his hand together and tried to sense which was the real target but he failed to do so, meanwhile, Yan2 started firing sword strikes after sword strikes trying to whittle down her opponent, both were unable to harm each other. The little monk has incredible defence, he could take Yan Yan¡¯s sword strikes but he wasn¡¯t that great at fighting against an agile opponent, he always rely on his stomp attack to defeat any agile opponent. This is the first time he is fighting against an opponent that his stomp was useless, he could only use his other abilities to try to defeat his opponent such as his pulling ability but he couldn¡¯t locate his target that urately. Yan2 felt thankful because she has great stamina, moving at incredible speed without any rest would definitely be a burden to one¡¯s stamina but because of her training and her physical constitution, she would be able to continue fighting at this pace for a whole day. But she knew that if they continue in their game of cat and mouse, there is only result and that is a draw, she doesn¡¯t want this, her eyes gleam, an stops and an image of a ck lion appeared behind her with it¡¯s scorpion tail raised high. She charges towards her opponent, the little monk was toote to react, but he is confident that he could take this attack, he started chanting and the furious Buddha image behind him started bing more and more corporeal. Bam! Her two swords seems to fuse into one and it actually managed to pierce through the little monk¡¯s defence, if he hadn¡¯t moved slightly out of instinct, his heart would have been pierced, of course Shadowsh would intervene but this would mean that he lost. Bang! The furious Buddha smashed it¡¯s fist to Yan2, she was mmed to the ground, she spat out blood, her body isn¡¯t as strong as her brother and her sister, so the amount of damage she could take is much lesserpared to her siblings. A couple of her bones were actually broken, she started coughing up more blood as she forced herself to stand, the little monk raise his hand once again and the Buddha image behind him follows his action. He suddenly froze and kneels, his smiling expression changed, he started frowning as he touch the part where Yan2 stabbed him, he realized that it was leaking out dark energy more than usual and the sword intent is still present. He looks at his opponent, knowing that he needed to recuperate for a bit before he is able to attack, he quickly sat down in a meditative position, he started chanting, a Buddha image appeared behind him. This time the bull headed Buddha image was no longer furious, it look so gentle, gentle golden light filled with vitality started to rain down towards the little monk, Yan2 saw this and she started smiling. The ck tiger once again appeared behind her, she then opens her mouth andrge amount of energy started converging towards her, even the golden motes of lights that the Buddha image was producing was being absorbed. Shadowsh nodded when he saw this, Feng Shin and Mei2 have a shocked expression, both of them knew what was their sister was using, the technique that their father have poprized, the Heaven Swallowing Technique. Even though their sister was only using the lowest or weakest version of it, the technique is still considered quite perverted, it is able to utilized the energy from the surrounding to quickly recover or even cultivate at rapid pace. If one was able to train the true Heaven Swallowing Technique, they could also absorb the energy of their opponent, one could even absorb the cultivation of their target, this is one of the reason why their father didn¡¯t release the true version. Other than the requirement to one¡¯s physique, it is also very dangerous if itnded to the hand of the wrong person, other than using the Tree Swallowing Technique, Yan2 was also stimting her primordial bloodline to quickly recover her wounds. Gongniu Jinde started pping, he knew that if his disciple lose, it was a defeat that wouldn¡¯t embarrassed their sect, he acknowledged that Yan2 is a battle genius, not because of her strength but because of her intellect. Chapter 789 Chapter 789: CHAPTER 758 TRUE PART GULLI? Roar! The Buddha image transformed into a furious one once again, but this time the atmosphere became much more ominous, Shadowsh raise his eyebrow as he saw this, he smiled, he actually encountered such an interesting being during his visit to his friend. The little monk has a bloodline that doesn¡¯t belong to this world, such dense killing intent isparable to the fallen fierce beasts, it seems that the little monk is the same as the white tiger kid, both of them are training in this sect to reign in their bloodline. He knew that he had to intervene, there is an individual that moved much faster than him, it was his friend Gongniu Jinde, unlike him who was unaware of the little monk¡¯s condition, he as his master knew all of his secret. Shadowsh knew that his friend have also realised what would happen if the little monk force himself, the only result would be death, the dark poison circting inside his body isn¡¯t something that should be taken lightly off. Gongniu Jinde sps his hand together and a giant Buddha image appeared behind him, the Buddha then pressed it¡¯s palm towards the little monk stopping him from going berserk, Yan2 smiles, she knew that she had won. Her gamble paid off, she then lost consciousness, the blow that her opponent have given her is too powerful for her body, she was only relying on her incredible will and reluctant to lose to stay awake. Shadowsh then waves his hand and Yan was carried by his spiritual sense and she flew towards him, seeing her sleep so peacefully, he decided not to wake her up, he summoned one of his fox tail and wrap it around her. ..... Seeing this, Mei Mei¡¯s eyes started glowing, she still remember the feeling of being wrapped around her father¡¯s tail, she quickly grabs his clothes and looks at him with starry eyes, knowing her intention, he summoned another fox tail and carries her. He looks at Feng Shin, being looked by him, Feng Shin started sweating, he knew his father is asking him if he wanted to be wrapped around his tail, without hesitation he shook his head and actually took a step sideward increasing the distance between them. He was actually envious of his little sisters, they could act spoiled in public, their image wouldn¡¯t be harmed, on the other hand, he who had been crowned a great warrior and was also appointed as the future ruler of Shadowsh Kingdom need to be aware of his image. Shadowsh looks at the little monk who was now trying to escape his master¡¯s binding, he decided to help, he asks Grim for a little assistance, the sky darkens as everyone in the area felt a chill running down their spines. They then saw a giant cloaked being carrying a scythe appearing atop of Shadowsh, the cloaked being looks at the little monk, the berserk killing intent that he was emitting froze and his instinct screams danger. Even Gongniu Jinde felt danger but the scene quickly became calm as the cloaked being disappear, Shadowsh smiles and waves at them before also disappearing, since he had given all his invitation, they flew back to Shadowsh Kingdom. Shadowsh looks at his son with a smile, he had wrapped his tail around him when he waved goodbye to Gongniu Jinde, he was now hugging his tail like a baby, sensing his gaze, Feng Shin woke up. He looks at his father with a daze look before reluctantly letting the soft fox tail go, he look at his sisters full of envy, he couldn¡¯t help but want to take their ces, meanwhile, the two girls were peacefully snuggling their father¡¯s fox tails. The three Feng sisters and Anna quickly ran out of the mansion to greet them, seeing her children snuggling over her lover¡¯s tail, Feng Mei couldn¡¯t help but smile, Feng Quinshi and the other two started blushing. They knew just how soft the tail of their lover is, they also knew that it could give them pleasure that most men of this world wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve, it is one of the thing why they are infatuated of their lover. Shadowsh spoke ¡°My friends would be attending the celebration, they would be bringing their families and sect members, tell the chefs to prepare as much food as they could, we wanted to amodate everyone.¡± Feng Quinshi and Anna nodded, they both turn back but they quickly froze, the two just stood there silently confusing Shadowsh, they then ran in full speed back to the mansion, Feng Wei and Feng Mei could only shake their head watching this. The two werepeting once again, the two asks about the process of their invitation, knowing their lover and his friends, there would definitely be a battle, just like they expected, there were really a battle. They became happy hearing that their child have won, especially when they realised that they were representing their kingdom, Shadowsh were truly expecting their children to rule this kingdom that he had created. In an another world, a ce full of darkness, numerous hideous creatures were lurking in the darkest part of the world, inside a volcano, a couple of individuals were discussing with each other. A handsome man wearing a red suite and cape spoke ¡°Gulli, there seems to be a fluctuation in the entrance between Seven Sin Demon World and Gaia, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before we could return to our home.¡± An individual with a massive physique was sitting in a throne seat, around him were three beautiful maidens that looks like subus, hearing what the red suite individual have said, his expression brightens up. He then startedughing ¡°Finally, we have been waiting for more than a decade, we could finally return to our true home but we need to keep this a secret, we have created many enemies in this world.¡± Meanwhile, in another location of the same world, an individual living inside a giant active volcano was watching the conversation that Gulli and the others were taking, the gigantic being have onerge eye that seems to be able to peek at different locations. Gulli who wasughing stops, he then gestures the three subus to go down before transforming into his battle phase, he spoke in a grave tone ¡°All Seeing Demon Emperor have seen our discussion.¡± The others stood up in shock, they couldn¡¯t help but be furious but after anger, they felt depressed, they aren¡¯t able to do anything about their target, it was too powerful for their current strength. Gulli also became frustrated, he was too happy that he had realised toote, they look at each other and nodded, they quickly ran out of the volcano and decided to stay somewhere else, they have been doing this for a couple of years now. At first, they are able to create a territory for them to thrive but many upper rank demons started giving them troubles, slowly the started to umte more enemies as their territory gotrger. Finally, their territory was destroyed by their current enemy, the All Seeing Demon Emperor, but they manage to seal him, too bad that ze have to be the medium of the seal to keep their enemy in check. But this doesn¡¯t mean that their enemy have be fully useless, it had countless subordinates and ves that were now chasing after them, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid if their condition is great but all of them were affected by a curse. Their strength have dwindle down, they also couldn¡¯t rest that long because of their enemy¡¯s ability to look at their location at specific period of time, they only wish that the location of the entrance of Gaia wouldn¡¯t be found out. Back at Gaia, In Beast Continent, Shadowsh were now celebrating his party together with his friens, the sect disciples and the elite force of Shadowsh Kingdom werepeting against each other, the three forces that have lost today were still feeling indignant. They wanted to regain their group or sect¡¯s reputation, it was extremely lively, especially on Shadowsh¡¯s side, the two dragon kings were listening very seriously at what their young friend¡¯s advice. They are responsible for creating a stronghold on Saint Beast World, Golden Dragon King have also arrived, he is voted to be the ruler or guardian of Beast Continent, he is unable to explore other worlds. Fortunately, he would receive some benefits from Thousand Race Empire, the people that would be going to other worlds would pay some sort ofmission to the guardian of their continent or homnd. The Thousand Race Empire would be responsible for receiving thismission, they would also receive some benefits because they would be responsible for protecting this world, it is a great duty that only they are eligible to take. The other forces have also agreed to this, especially, since the Thousand Forest Continent have been doing this for countless of years now, even before Shadowsh was born. Chapter 790 Chapter 790: CHAPTER 759 TRAINING, BATTLE THREE WAY Because of this, the Thousand Forest Continent is now known to be the center of this world, it had been expanding ever since but it couldn¡¯t continue expanding if the world doesn¡¯t improve, if you want your homeworld to improve, you have to devour other world¡¯s source and fate. Shadowsh is intending to do this, it might be cruel to deprived the residents of one world of their homeworld but they had to do it, for the sake of their survival, they could only move forward and try to stand on the top. Their first target were the worlds that were conquered by their arch nemesis, the chaos force, they have already created an hatred that couldn¡¯t be changed, the chaos world have been trying to take over Gaia for an extremely long time. The lives that were lost were just too many, Shadowsh already knew that he had to face the chaos world sooner orter, but Gaia wouldn¡¯t be able to defend itself against such a force, he might open up the connection of Gaia to other worlds but he will put up a seal on the entrance of the chaos world. Defender Kingdom is also dedicated in their duty to guard the entrance, there are still remnants of the chaos world army, if they ever broke the seal, then there is an incredibly high chance that Gaia would fall. Back at the present, everyone started leaving after having a feast and meeting the geniuses of the continent, Old man emerald and FD decided not to visit their young friend, they wanted to give time for his family. Gongniu Jinde doesn¡¯t have this thought, he doesn¡¯t have enough free time to hang out with his best bro, now that the two strongest deterrent of their continent is leaving, he, as a member of the top ten powerhouses of this continent have to step up. ..... He¡¯ll have to prepare for the uing chaotic situation that this world would undergo, Shadowsh knew that the kingdom might be put in danger during this trouble time, he decided to station some slimes in this continent. With the teleportation array connected in this ce and Thousand Race Empire, he doesn¡¯t have to station his soldiers here, he has confidence that the elite force of this kingdom is capable to holding off the enemies for the reinforcement. After tucking the two girls in bed, he sneaked into Feng Mei¡¯s room, he silently went into her bed and started moving his hands around her body, the sudden intimate action of his startled her, she started heating up, she knew that she would receive the very thing she had been waiting for years. Her lover¡¯s warm breath tickles her cat ears, she moaned lightly, realising that her room is just next to her daughters, she started restraining her moans, Shadowsh wanted to inform her that they wouldn¡¯t be heard no matter how loud they are. This thought cross his mind but seeing her hold her moans made him a bit turn on, he decided to not say anything and started to use his tails to tease her body, because she had been deprived for a long time, she became quite sensitive. Looking at her neck, he started kissing it, she wanted to hold it in but her voice still came out, hearing her repressed moans, he started to be much more turned on, his hand silently crept downward. Just as his hand was about to reach the sacred ce of his lover, a knock sounded on the door startling the two, Shadowsh could only sigh and blends into the darkness before using his tail to open the door. What shocked him was that, his three lovers entered the room, they started looking around seemingly searching for someone, their gaze is full of lust and their faces were red, knowing that they were searching for him, he decided to show up. The three girls quickly turned their gaze towards him, he smiled bitterly and said ¡°I am pretty sure that I didn¡¯t rmed anyone nor had I was seen by anyone, so how did you found out?¡± The three didn¡¯t say anything and all of them looks at Feng Mei, immediately it dawns to him, he use his spiritual sense and realised that the three Feng sisters were actually able to sense each other telepathically. The two little girls also have this ability only stronger, knowing that he was found out, he decided to no longer hide it, he shes on the door and close it before letting his wild beast side out, throughout the entire night, Feng Mei¡¯s room was restless. The next morning, the fourdies were smiling in satisfaction, Shadowsh didn¡¯t say anything and continue to teach his children, Feng Shin was too focus absorbing the information that his father was teaching him. The two little girls are much more perceptive, they could sense that their mother is much more happier than usual, they are too young to know anything about the rtionship between a man and a woman so they are quite confused. In the garden, Shadowsh summoned his clones to fight off against the seven sinful beasts and the former chosen ones, the chosen ones have finally gathered once again, they wanted to show their improvement throughout all this time. Because of this, he proposed a three way battle, they epted without hesitation, the one leading the seven sinful beasts was Wrath, meanwhile, the one leading the former chosen ones was the strong individual among them, Hilda. The clones transformed into different figures, they were actually the entire chaos knights that he had fought, all of them were exuding chaos Qi, this rmed the two group, they quickly put their guard up, the trauma that the chaos Qi had given them is just too vivid in their memories. The former chosen ones are in a much better situation, they have dealt against chaos beasts during the war against the chaos world, also they actively hunt the remnant of the army, also, they might be weakerpared to the seven sinful beasts individually. But in a group, they are quite feared, all of them brought out their weapons, they are now inside the garden where no one imed yet, so they could fight with all they got without sjy restraint, Feng Shin and the others were watching. Hilda took out her spirit weapons and they quickly wrapped around her hands and feet, she then crouched like a beast, meanwhile the other chosen ones took out their weapons prepares to take down the clones. Wrath started designating the group, he doesn¡¯t know that much in leading a group as unique as his present members but he will try his best, even it meant that he would be the one burdening the result of the match if they lose. With Shadowsh signal, the chaos knight clones moved, the chaos knight that was wielding the bow shot multiple arrows towards the two group, two of the chosen ones also wield bows. They shot multiple arrows to counter the iing ones but their arrows were actually destroyed shocking them, Lust waves her hand as numerous fireballs appeared around her, she shot it towards the iing arrows. Envy pointed at the knight and a rune appeared on top of her head, it wasn¡¯t an ancient runes just like those on the Rune Beasts but it is still shocking to see one, the rune could be read as [Envy]. Envy transformed into an exact copy of the white knight wielding the bow, she summoned her weapon and it turned into a slime like substance before transforming into a bow, she then shot multiple arrows back to their enemy. Shadowsh started rubbing his chin watching this, Envy was using some kind of rune that has thew of this world, it is an incredible feat but she is far from utilizing the full potential of it, he couldn¡¯t help but anticipate what the future holds for her. The spearman clone saw this and moves towards the chosen one group, he was followed by the mace wielder, on the seven sinful beast side, the ones charging at them were the swordsman and the hammer wielder. Wrath let¡¯s out a roar and took a step forward, Sloth follows him, Gluttony snorted but didn¡¯t step forward, both him and Pride move to the side, Lust prepared another bombardment after her spells earlier exploded and destroyed the arrows. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer as she saw the two iing opponents, she had confidence on her brothers, Shadowsh continue smiling seeing this, he spoke ¡°They might not be the originals but this doesn¡¯t mean you should look down on them.¡± Bang! Sloth was pushed backwards crashing into numerous trees in the process after receiving an attack from the hammer clone, Wrath couldn¡¯t help but stop his advancement, he quickly activated his ability to drastically increase his speed in such a short amount of time to dodge. Boom! The ground was split in half when the sword clone ms it¡¯s sword on the ground, the sword Qi continue to rush towards envy. Chapter 791 Chapter 791: CHAPTER 760 DUNGEON Roar! Pride saw this and immediately reached, he turned into a pool of blood and reappears in front of Envy, he took the attack and half of it¡¯s body was split in half, the attack didn¡¯t really harmed him though. The two halves of his body started reconnecting once again, he lets out a roar seemingly unharmed, he became furious but when he took a step forward, he froze and he felt unbearable pain assaulting his body. Shadowsh shook his head, he realised that after Pride obtain the ability of the blood dragon, he started to be conceited, the sword Qi is a nice reminder that he isn¡¯t that invincible, coupled with the chaos Qi rampaging on his body, he would definitely suffer from this. Envy looks at Greed, knowing what her intention is, Greed immediately moves next to Pride and put his hand on him, he started absorbing the rampaging chaos and sword Qi inside his body and converting it to his power. Bang! Sloth was once again hit by a powerful blow from the hammer clone, Wrath started fighting much more smartly, he knew that he couldn¡¯t take a blow from his opponent, the sword and chaos Qi that his opponent was using is powerful enough to destroy his defence. Gluttony was now busy helping Sloth, their opponent was fighting in the air making it quite hard for him and Sloth to defeat it, they are trying to drag it down so that they would obtain the advantage in their battle. The hammer clone wasn¡¯t even that powerful, it¡¯s blow might be able to throw the two heavyweight away but it wouldn¡¯t harm them that much, the one who was truly terrifying is the swordsman and the spearman. ..... On the other side, Hilda and her group were doing well, they knew how to fight as a group and they are quite experienced fighting much more powerful opponents than themselves, Shadowsh have also realised this. He decides to make it a bit harder for them, the assassin clone appears, because of the chaotic situation, no one was able to notice it, without hesitation, it charges towards Hilda¡¯s group, it¡¯s presence was too little for anyone to notice. Hilda suddenly became frozen stiff, her hair then started dancing wildly as two wings appears on her back, her eyes became beet red, she lets out a loud roar that momentarily froze everyone except her, she then charges towards a seemingly empty location. Bam! She actually managed to hit the assassin clone, she looks at Shadowsh and smile confidently, seeing this, the fourdies and the two girls became a bit irritated, especially Yan2 who was very hot tempered. Feng Shin also notice this and wasn¡¯t surprised, actually he had already meet many girls that would definitely fit the description of the word ¡®Beautiful¡¯ but he wasn¡¯t that attracted, he decided to make a move when he attain Xiantian Emperor Realm. Meanwhile, the battle continue to rage on, after a couple of hours, the clones won, no matter how powerful the two groups are, they are fighting pseudo Saint beings that are experienced in war, of course they would lose. Hilda and her group were thest to fall, they are able to tie with three chaos clones but after Wrath¡¯s side have fallen, they have to face the attack of four additional chaos clones, with the debuff of the mage clone, their side quickly fall. Feng Shin and the others were amazed by the former chosen ones performance, they realised that the people that their dad have trained were truly exceptional, everyone of them became motivated to cultivate. Meanwhile, Shadowsh looks at the date and sigh, there are only two days left for the appointed date of the world¡¯s gate opening, he hadn¡¯t found another world guardian yet, he decided to raise one in the future or capture one on another world. Just like that, two days passes by, Shadowsh brought the geniuses of the younger generation from Beast Continent back to his empire, they are there for both training and protection, the entire world would definitely be chaotic. The safest location right now is Thousand Forest Continent, the strongest force of this world exist on this continent, also even if everything goes down, there is still Safehaven Paradise, no one would be able to go there without his permission. The young geniuses were immediately registered to the main academy of the Thousand Race Empire, it is an extremely noteworthy thing to happen for the younger generation of the empire. The academy doesn¡¯t care if you are poor or rich, the only thing it seek is capability and potential, no one would be able to use any type of backdoor method in this academy, because of such high standard, the geniuses that were admitted were quite proud. Those that were truly exceptional started to create their own faction, they cannot use their family name inside the academy but it is still useful outside of the academy, numerous talented individuals graduated from this ce. Even though the academy doesn¡¯t have such a long history, it¡¯s capability is tremendous, especially, it hold something that all the popce of world wanted to obtain, the right to go inside Safehaven Paradise. Those who have entered the ce were caught by it¡¯s beauty, numerous cultivators wanted to go inside but failed to do so, the adventurers have a chance to enter the sacred ce but only if they manage to hold the position of number one. Those from the Archinviel and (Thousand Forest Continent/TFC) Dragon Kingdom no longer will be able to go inside Safehaven Paradise because the teleportation array inside their Sanctuaries are already connected to the array on Hope City. The newer generation of adventurers couldn¡¯t help but be dissatisfied with this but they aren¡¯t able to do anything, the Thousand Race Empire is already generous enough to grant their homnd a magical ce which was the Sanctuaries for them to develop. The three kingdoms have already seen the Thousand Race Empire as their absolute ruler, but because the empire isn¡¯t interested in expanding, the three have started expanding at a rapid pace, devouring one territory after another. They pay more taxes or tribute to the Thousand Race Empire as their territory grow, the empire doesn¡¯t care about their crazy expansion as long as they have done it legally or they have the justification to go to war. Because of this, the three kingdoms could only slowly conquer the other territory by money and promises, besides, there are also territories that they cannot touch, they are the forests, they are designated for monsters and beasts. The density and quality of Mana and spirit Qi in the continent continue to rise, because of this, many monsters started to evolve and mutate, some became intelligent and have created their own territories in the forests. Others became violent and sometimes cause a monster stampede, the people have justification to kill them and go on a killing spree in the forest that the monsters havee from, adventurers love this type of mission the most. The adventurers cannot hoard as much as they could inside the forests that the Thousand Race Empire have helped recover, all of the adventurers respect the rules stated by the empire, either it was fear or adoration. But if a breakout of monsters happen, then they would be able to take as much as they can for a designated amount of time, the elves wouldn¡¯t hunt them, the greedy adventurers loved this. But as time goes by, many intelligent monsters or beasts started to develop a method to stop this from happening, either killing the beasts that dares to follow themand of a high ranking beasts to attack any humanoid civilization. The elves would protect them from the greedy humans but their own strength is the best protection they could have, after the intelligent beasts or monsters created their own civilization, they would be able to own ownership to a dungeon. The dungeon would continue to increase in size as more individuals of that civilization grow, they neededrge amount of Mana crystal and spirit stones to develop their dungeon, if they don¡¯t own a dungeon and just create a civilization in the forest, they could still be attacked. A dungeon would secure them from ever being attacked, actually the dungeon also has an ability to devour souls, the more souls they devour, the stronger the dungeon would be, the dungeon was created by Amethyst in an ident. It wasn¡¯t really created by her but the automatic intelligent she left on Safehaven Paradise, because there is a limit for how big an independent realm could grow, the automatic intelligent created a brand new way. Through sacrifice, the dungeon that it had developed would be distributed to either monster or beasts, they would then be developed by the dungeon master, 30% of the fallen souls would go to Safehaven Paradise for upgrade. It is actually something that Shadowsh does not like because it would y with the lives of countless beings but this method have already connected with Safehaven Paradise fate. Chapter 792 Chapter 792: CHAPTER 761 THE WORLD OPENS He could no longer change it, he could only let the guild put ranks on each dungeon that would be open for adventurers, the dungeon would drop numerous treasures, if one explores it, most powerful monsters or beasts would open their dungeon to strangers. Shadowsh knew why they would do this, with a constant stream of adventurers, the number of souls, Mana and spirit Qi they are able to acquire would increase, making the dungeon stronger. As the dungeon got stronger, the strength of the dungeon master would also increase, therge amount of Mana and spirit Qi in the dungeon would sometimes create horrific monsters that have no intelligence, they are monsters that the adventurers could freely hunt. The monsters would reproduce at incredible pace, if they are left unattended, they would definitely cause chaos to both people outside the dungeon and those that are living on the dungeon, so the constant stream of adventurers is quite beneficial to all dungeon masters. Back at the present, the whole world started to dim down, the day of the opening have finally descended, countless portals or openings that connected to other worlds started breaking out. Roars of different beings could be hearding from the portals, it cause chaos to the whole world, Leviathan and George immediately started moving, they have the duty to protect this world, the time hase to fulfill it. The protectors and other powerhouses started moving also, those that wanted to explore other worlds started investigating the portals, Shadowsh sensed what was happening, even though he doesn¡¯t have a clear view yet, he knew that many would definitely die. ..... He then went towards the direction where the demon world that Gulli and his group have entered, but before he could get there, he saw Sans and Leafinia appearing in front of him, they both bow to him and spoke at the same time ¡°Goodbye master, we have found the perfect worlds for us to enter, we would definitely spread your greatness there.¡± Shadowsh felt a bit sad, he thought that he could at least stay together with his family when he return but it seems that this wish of his wouldn¡¯t be granted, this time, it wasn¡¯t him who would be leaving but his family. Sans and Leafinia left, the both of them knew that it would definitely take a long time before they could return, they are already determined not to return if they don¡¯t mark their name to the world they are going. Shadowsh also knew this, that is why he is feeling sad, the two would also be bringing their subordinates to support them in their expansion to other worlds, that means many of the important position in the kingdom would be left vacant. He wasn¡¯t that worried about this, he had Amethyst to help him, he also have his mother and aunt helping him, they are now quite experienced in ruling the empire, meanwhile, the adventurers and soldiers of the continent started bing active. There is a high chance that there are still hidden passageway that haven¡¯t been discovered, those on Invincible Kingdom have also started moving, they are the strongest force in the underwater kingdom, they have to work double time to keep the world safe. Fortunately, Leviathan is there, he is quite experienced in this work, as a former world guardian, he could use his experience to help protect Gaia, as long as no individuals like the general of the chaos god descending, he is quite confident he¡¯ll be able to protect this world. Opposite to his situation, George became confuse as to what to do, fortunately for him, he still has his daughter, the both of them were working to protect their side of the world, they cannotze around. They owe Shadowsh too much, they wanted to pay him back by working as hard as they could possibly could, meanwhile, on Beast Continent, FD and Old man emerald immediately started flying towards the destroyed sea. It was the sea that Shadowsh and the white knight have fought, the entrance of Saint Monster World could be found in that location, the two were already prepared not to return alive after their journey. They could leave their sect or family behind to Shadowsh, they are quite confident that their sect or family would continue to prosper under his protection, the two Huli sisters would also being with them. The two sisters are quite experienced in dealing with impersonal rtionship, they just need to hide their true appearance, if they do not hide their beauty, then trouble would definitely be bound to chase after them. The two dragon kings might not be afraid of trouble but they¡¯ll have to create a foundation first on Saint Monster World, they are already informed to go to the Red Fox Vige, as long as they could reach the ce safely, they would be able to adapt with the new type of environment. The other powerhouses doesn¡¯t have this type of luck, they would be thrown to a world that is unknown to them, they could use their subordinates to scout for them but still, there is a high chance that many or even all of their subordinates would die. The other forces of this world started to explore the other worlds but most of them were detected by those worlds¡¯ consciousness, they are immediately eliminated by the foreign forces. Shadowsh could only kept silent on this matter, they are the invader, he couldn¡¯t deny this, the other worlds are only doing what they can to protect their home, he knew this because Gaia have already suffered from an invasion. That is why, he spread the news to the adventurers via the guild, if they obtain a mission that says that they have to explore other words, they could deny the mission and it wouldn¡¯t affect their records. This news cause many forces of this world to frown, for them, the adventurers are perfect candidates to be the scouts for the exploration of other worlds, now that their request or mission could be denied without staining the record of any particr adventurer or adventure group, they wouldn¡¯t be able to force them. The adventurers felt happy when they receive this news, there are still some greedy or ambitious ones that would definitely ept the scouting mission but because of this news, their rewards have either doubled or tripled. With this, they could be extremely rich, the guilds that were build on other continent or ind started organizing a group of professional scouting team, there are ambitious guild that wanted to build a branch guild to other worlds. Back on Thousand Forest Continent, the people also wanted to try their luck, many of them started going to other worlds, the world they decided to travel were the Fierce Beast World, demon world and the underworld, these worlds much more dangerous than typical worlds. But the amount of high grade treasures that could be found are also much higher, they wanted to obtain them and raise their strength, with the advancement of Sans and the others, their safety is much more securedpared to the scouts that were thrown to an unknown world. Shadowsh on the other hand started using the energy from the other worlds and started cultivating, he could use his ability to devour almost all types of energy to increase the quality of this world. The next couple of days were hectic, there are times that invaders from other worlds appear in a specific location, some were unintelligent beasts that started to cause havoc while there are intelligent ones that tried to hide themselves and explore Gaia. But most of them were found out by Shadowsh and were forced to sign a contract that would make them prisoner of this world, because of his strength, many of the so called intelligent invaders could only surrender. There are some that actuay dares to fight back, of course Shadowsh couldn¡¯t be merciful to these individuals, he killed them, because of the current situation of their world, he had to train soldiers for any uing war. On Aqua Race n side, many mermaids were guarding a portal to an another world, these mermaids were elites of their n, they are prepared to die in battle, they are guarding the passageway very tightly, the Aqua Race king is now worried about the future of their n. The auraing from the portal is absolutely horrifying, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble everytime an energy leak happen, Leviathan arrives with a solemn expression, he cannot talk to anyone unless they have great fate. The current Aqua Race king is clearly someone with great fate, even though his strength isn¡¯tparable to the Aqua Race ancestor and the mermaid queen, he is quite intelligent, he knew what to do in times of crises. He looks at Leviathan and said ¡°I realised that the world connected in this location is too much for my n to handle, can you call my cousin? I think that he might be the only one capable of dealing with this problem.¡± Chapter 793 Chapter 793: CHAPTER 762 PREPARATION FOR THE INVASION Leviathan agrees with this sentimen, he could sense that the aura being emitted in this portal is actuallyparable to the aura of the chaos world portal that invaded his former world before, he started frowning, he could only sigh and decide to inform Shadowsh about this. He knew that this would definitely make him embarrassed but he rather put his dignity down than risk the safety of this world, he orders the present Aqua Race king to continue guarding this portal tightly. He quickly swam towards the Thousand Forest Continent, it only took him a couple of minutes to arrive, he flew towards Thousand Race Empire, his imposing figure rmed many powerhouses but sensing the aura of the world, they all calm down. They have already been informed that there are two guardians of this world, they could be distinguished quite easily because of the world forceing off from their body, they were also given a description of the two world guardian. Those that were quite intelligent immediately realised who it was, they bows to him, it is a gesture of respect and gratitude, Leviathan felt like he had returned to his past when he was still an aspiring world guardian with great pride. He sighed as he remembers his colleagues, he knew that they were either killed or turned into chaos beings, actually he had encountered one of them but unlike him that was stubborn until the end, that world guardian have surrendered itself. Shadowsh who was teaching on his academy froze, he then told his students to self study, he disappears and reappears in the sky, he looks at Leviathan who was scratching his head with an embarrassed expression. ..... Numerous individuals started appearing one by one, even the entire fox family came out, but when they saw who it was, they heaved a sigh of relief, they then look at Shadowsh with a confused expression. They are people with great fate, they could speak with Leviathan but not that much, Shadowsh is the only person capable talking to Leviathan and George without any preparation or repercussion. Shadowsh knew what they wish, he decided to immediately go to the topic ¡°I know you are extremely busy working as this world vetetan world guardian, your presence here isn¡¯t something that could be celebrated.¡± Leviathan sighed and nodded ¡°I know, actually if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t want to repeat what had happened to my former world, I wouldn¡¯t have gone here, I am extremely busy keeping the ocean in check.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression became solemn, not only him, the others have also be more serious, Leviathan told about the portal that the Aqua Race n have discovered, hearing this, Clwyd volunteers to apany them. He is quite confident in a world that is filled with water, the portal would most likely be associated with a world full of water, that is what Leviathan have spected, he had taken this guess because of the history of the Aqua Race n. ording to the Aqua Race ancestor, their n have taken numerous treasures from the abode that the portal is now situated in, the treasures were quite beneficial for their n and actually manage to make their n rose to the undisputed number one position around their part. Without the treasures they had obtained, their n wouldn¡¯t have developed to their current form, the Sea Dragon n is actually much greater than their n, only their history made them rise above against their rival n. Shadowsh, Clwyd, Lilia and another a dragonian went to the Aqua Race n territory, Leviathan leads them to the core part of the abode, it is quite terrifying because of the aura being released by the portal. The expression of everyone changes, other than Shadowsh, Leviathan and Clwyd, everyone is quite intimidated by the powering from the portal, even the elites from the Aqua Race n were shivering, they still guard the portal even with all of the fear assaulting them. Clwyd immediately use hispatibility to sense the world auraing from the portal to get a clearer view of what is on the other side, he then reported his discovery ¡°Just like what Leviathan have said, the world on the other side is that of water based.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he had already expected this, he had memories from the crimson blood dragon of the abyssal dragon tribe, with Leviathan being confident and finally Clwyd ascertain it, he knew that the world on the other side is mostly made up of water. He sighed and said ¡°I wish you could go but with the work on your kingdom, it would definitely be impossible, to think that your return back to our home would be interrupted by such a bad news, sorry Clwyd.¡± Clwyd looks at the portal and became silent for a couple of seconds, he then said ¡°My kingdom is already in a state of rapid development, what it needs now is to stabilized, I leave this to my ves, I am interested of going into this world.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butugh a little but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his brother, he could see the determination on his eyes, without hesitation he decided to help him. He quickly spoke ¡°I¡¯ll send my men on Invincible Kingdom and have the Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n help you in your journey towards the other world, I want you to send messages every week and a full report every month.¡± Clwyd nodded, Lilia knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go with her idol, she could only ask ¡°Master, can you search for anynd on the other world, I want to go to that world if there arend.¡± Clwyd had be her master, she wanted to grow stronger, she wanted to also mark her name on this world, hearing this Clwyd nodded, he was proud of his disciple, especially since the two of them werepeting with powerful rivals. Shadowsh went to Invincible Kingdom, he arrive there momentarily and gathers everyone, he told them about the mission to expand in a new world, When they heard this, the interest of the Sea Dragon n were instantly piqued. Seeing many were interested he added ¡°If you are sessful on this mission, I will help you create your own kingdom on this new world, one of my brother would be going to this world, he¡¯ll be in charge throughout the entire duration of the mission.¡± Immediately every ambitious powerhouse stood up, they look at Shadowsh with a stunned expression, they wanted to obtain this opportunity, but the following sentences made them scramble towards the Aqua Race n territory. ¡°This mission could only be epted by three tribes or n, the Aqua Race n is already participating so I need someone to protect the ocean while they are gone, meaning, there are only three of you that would be able to ept this mission.¡± The Sea Dragon King was the fastest followed by the seahorse n leader and the swordfish n leader, the three of them were too fast for the others to catch up, realising that they are no longer able to ept this mission, they could only sigh and went back to the kingdom. Shadowsh have already expected this to happen, what he was now worrying about is the rivalry between the Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n, he couldn¡¯t let his loverse with their respective n because Invincible Kingdom still needs a ruler. He couldn¡¯t help but be a bit interested in staying in the kingdom when he remembers his two lovers, finally he decided to stay for three days, he¡¯ll watch the preparation that his brother is making while also reliving his romance with his two lovers. He went to the pce, there he saw his two lovers reading documents, the paper that were made in the kingdom is waterproof, mermaid queen is quite good at dealing with the documents meanwhile the sea dragon princess is good at personal rtionship. Actually if it was more urate, she is great at threatening or intimidating people, she had be the greatest female general of this kingdom, the mermaid queen also knew this, she isn¡¯tparable to her in terms of battle. But she is still much more intelligent than her, most of the time, she would be the functioning ruler of this kingdom, the two of them have actually be more like sisters that could trust each other with their lives. Shadowsh knew this was one of Amethyst doing but he wasn¡¯tining, as long as their personalities doesn¡¯t change, he is okay having a bit of their emotion tweaked, after a long time, they would develop this fake emotion into a real one. Seeing them so busy, he decided to blend into the surrounding and stand next to them, he watch as the two argues and agrees at a couple of things, he became much more carefree knowing that he could leave his kingdom to the hands of these two. Chapter 794 Chapter 794: CHAPTER 763 WHAT IS HAPPENING TO FBW After watching them for a while, he realized that the two were quite swamped with work, it seems that they really need help organizing the documents, also they needed to interact with their subjects, he could only turn off his stealth to catch the attention of the two. The two immediately noticed his aura, after all, it was their love, they quickly abandoned what they are currently doing and leap into his embrace, he hugged the two while at the same time using his Qi to get rid of their fatigue. He then adviced ¡°I have been watching the two of you for a long time, I realised that you have your work cut out for you, I suggest that you hire capable schrs to help you in managing this kingdom.¡± He puts his hand on their faces and said in a gentle and caring manner ¡°Seeing the two of you frowns for hours really hurt my heart, the two of you could train a couple of Sea Fairies to help you in this work.¡± The two couldn¡¯t help but want to melt on his warm embrace, the two of them looks at each other and nodded, they then proposed ¡°I proposed to build an academy in the kingdom, there would definitely many water attribute users or water mages interested in attending.¡± Sea Dragon Princess nodded, the two of them have already nned in building an academy for a long time, she then said ¡°Yes, there are also the fact that the ocean isn¡¯t calm these days, I wanted to expand the military force of the kingdom.¡± Hearing his two lovers telling him about their ns, he startedughing and said ¡°The two of you are my wives, you don¡¯t need to tell me about your n for this kingdom because your words are thew here.¡± ..... The two were stunned, they then realised that their husband was intending to leave the kingdom fully to them, he touch their heads and said ¡°Do not worry, if the kingdom really needs help, my empire would be willing to protect it.¡± The two smiles and snuggles on his embrace, seeing this, he carries the two of them to his bedroom, immediately erotic sounds starteding out of the room, the servants passing by couldn¡¯t help but blush hearing the sounds. While Shadowsh was spending quality time with his two lovers, Clwyd was preparing for the conquest, he left his kingdom to his subordinates, because of his identity, no one would dare make a move against his kingdom. Since he doesn¡¯t need to continue expanding his territory, he decided to use his free time searching for a new way to increase his transition to True Saint stage, his instinct as an elemental told him that the world they are nning to conquer would have the key to what he seek. The Sea Dragon n and the Aqua Race n are stillpeting against each other, they wanted to outperform one another, they aren¡¯t allowed to fight but they could stillpare with their performance on the new world. The one leading the Aqua Race n isn¡¯t the Aqua Race king anymore,pared to the present Sea Dragon n leader, he is far too inexperienced and weak, the Aqua Race ancestor have taken the helm. The two might have been in peace for the past decade but this doesn¡¯t mean that they have forgotten the hatred between one another, they are now transforming the bitter hatred into a passionatepetition, with Clwyd watching over them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause that much chaos. The next couple of days became hectic for the Invincible Kingdom and all the surrounding territories around it, La Hope or the mermaid queen is now building an academy for both schrs and warrior in the kingdom. Shadowsh have already decided a family name, actually the one who have decided the family name were his mother and his siblings, Hope, they have decided to settle on the word ¡®Hope¡¯ because he is capable of giving this even in an extremely desperate situation. The Hope Family have decided to establish themselves in this dire time, as more days passed, more and more otherworlders started breaking out of portals, the pressure that the people from Gaia is experiencing right now is tremendous. Gaia have suffered way too much making it¡¯s passageway very sensitive, because of this, the barrier that blocks the other worlds to connect with it broke, if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh fixing this, everyone would have been enved already. The remnant of the chaos world army have also been spotted, many of them escape to other worlds, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before the chaos world once again begin their invasion. Shadowsh became solemn, he knew that with Sans and the others going to other worlds, the strength of this world have decreased by a huge amount, he decided to make a preparations. He return back to Thousand Forest Continent but when he arrived, he received a news that concerns the safety of his homnd, it seems that the people guarding Fierce Beast World haven¡¯t reported back ever since Banjo left, he decided to get to the bottom of this. He had already dealt with the remaining souls from the abyssal dragon tribe, he had given the blessings of the soul to people that deserves it, that is why he isn¡¯t that worried about the ce but it seems that he had been underestimating that world. When he steps into the world, he immediately sensed the changes, he realised that Fierce Beast World is rapidly evolving, this continue without any sign of stopping, there is a high chance that fallen fierce beasts would escape the binding of the portal and appear on Thousand Forest Continent. His presence rmed the fierce beasts inside this world, they started hunting him, he frowns when he noticed this, he looks at the soldiers that came with him and said ¡°Judging from the reaction of these beasts, the soldiers that were stationed here were most likely be killed.¡± The soldiers grips their fists when they heard this, one of the general puts his hand on his chest and said ¡°My lord, we are willing to risk our lives for the safety of the people, I know that my fallen brothers definitely doesn¡¯t regret it.¡± Shadowsh looks at his soldiers and felt proud, they really are loyal knights, he thenughs out loud and turn eerily silent, he burst out with chilling killing intent, he spoke in a cold voice ¡°I am gratified to have you as my soldiers.¡± The soldiers felt chill running down their spines, they knew that their emperor¡¯s killing intent isn¡¯t targeted at them but still they are quite afraid, the general that have spoken earlier started tearing up a bit ¡°My lord, we are grateful hearing those words from you.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he raised his hand and a small portal appeared, heughed earlier because he felt that his family have truly work hard to nurture such loyal soldiers, he felt grateful for this, since they were killed by the residents of this world, he decided to take revenge for them. Buzzing noises could be heard, the soldiers paled up a bit but they still stood tall, even though they only hear the soundsing out from the small portal, they already knew what they were. It is something that their lord is known for, one after another, the scarabs that have been quietly evolving throughout all of this time finally released once again, they received the message to devour all fallen fierce beast they encounter. Toxic also appeared, he had been staying inside Amethyst¡¯s breeding jar, he had been devouring the weaker scarabs and absorbing all the poisonous objects that were thrown into his jar, wether they are nts or animals. His strength continuously increase, he might not have reached True Saint stage but his strength have still drastically increased, especially his poisons, his body have also been tempered and is twice as tough as before. Shadowsh orders him ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go and investigate the nine abyssal dragon door, in the meantime, if any scarabs go haywire, you have the full authority to devour them.¡± He spreads his wings and flew towards the direction of the nine abyssal dragon door, the portal that he left is still releasing scarabs inrge quantity, unlike before, their appearance have greatly changed. Some scarabs were red while others were brown, they are no longer just jade, the scarabs flew towards one fallen fierce beast, then, they would spread like a gue, they don¡¯t even leave the bones. Some white scarabs would devour the bones, there are transparent blue scarabs that devours the deceased souls of the fallen fierce beast, but their number is extremely minimal, they harvest lives with ease. The soldiers watching all of this started to be much more paler, their general on the other hand noticed something, he then raise his sword and shouted ¡°Men, prepare forbat! These godd*mned beasts wouldn¡¯t just surrender!¡± Chapter 795 Chapter 795: CHAPTER 764 INVASION OF FALLEN FIERCE BEASTS The soldiers immediately prepare to engage, the shield division grabs their giant shields and braced for impact, the gigantic mammoth fallen fierce beasts collided with the shields, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but grunt a little after experiencing such a blow. The archer division released their arrows, multiple amount of arrows were thrown towards the iing beasts, but most fallen fierce beasts have powerful defence, they are able to fend off even after suffering from a barrage that came from elite archers of the Thousand Race Empire. The mages started releasing their spells, one explosion after another continue to rang out, the arrows also started breaking the defense of their targets, the assault division immediately jumps into the fray seeing the situation. The archers and mages have be supports for them, some mages started chanting for powerful long distance spell to help the scarabs take down their targets, they knew that their spells are useless against them. Scarabs wouldn¡¯t be affected with energy type spells, only soul and physical type attacks would work against them, some scarabs might have mutate to counter their weakness but their ability to devour have actually weakened in the process. Amethyst is still researching on how to improve or at least break their limitations, only the Lunar and Sr Rune Scarabs have a chance to step into Saint Realm and this is only because of Shadowsh¡¯s presence. Without him as the source, they are unable to advance, because of their potential to break through Saint Realm, Amethyst have been giving them preferential care, unlike her almost demonic experiment to the normal scarabs. ..... But because the scarabs low mental capacity, they aren¡¯t able to be functional weapons that could be release to protect this world, they have to be guarded or supervise by an individual like Toxic. If they were left to their own devices, they¡¯ll drive this world to the ground to the point that everything in this world will disappear, this is their natural trait, they wouldn¡¯t be able to develop their intelligence no matter how much they wanted or their owner wanted. Shadowsh on the other hand was already in front of the gate that connects this fierce beast world to the real world that fallen fierce beasts exists, there is even abyssal beasts existing on the other side. Actually, after sensing the auraing from the passageway that the nine abyssal dragon door is exuding, he faintly sensed that the world behind the door is much more terrifying than their world current enemy, chaos world. His spiritual sense caught something and he immediately transformed into his battle form, but the figure that came out of the door made him stop, he quickly spreads his tails and caught her, he then summoned his sword and prepare to engagebat. But there are no one who had came out, he looks at the beautiful fairy wrapped around his tail and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, the person he had saved is Yshelia, she and Banjo have went to the true fierce beast world and yet here she is, unconscious and injured. He summon one clone and have it carry her back to his empire, he looks at the portal and decided to wait, he slightly twitched, he summoned two more clones and have them chase after his first clone. He received a message telling him that the first clone is now being attacked by fallen fierce beast, it was trying hard to protect the unconscious Yshelia, he became furious when he heard this. Those that dares to harm his family should be prepared to die, he cannot leave his location right now but he is confident that his clones would be able to deal with the problem, there is also his scarabs, since the fallen fierce beasts have be too much of a threat. He decided to hunt all Xiantian King and Emperor fallen fierce beasts, he would leave the weaker ones alive, not because he is feeling merciful but because these fallen fierce beasts would be used as training partners. He would be building a military base here, the soldiers would definitely be cold bloodied if they train in this ce, he will have to chose specific individuals to create the military base, he cannot throw those that were kindhearted in this ce. He suddenly have an idea, if he couldn¡¯t throw normal soldiers in this ce where their lives would be threatened all the time, he¡¯ll throw prisoners, a couple of soldiers from Sans¡¯ group and a couple of individuals from the secret organization that Lisa and Allicia have created. He will pick only the ruthless ones so that the prisoners would behave, the soldiers would train the prisoners and as long as they continue to brainwash them to be loyal for the empire, they will be killing machines for the empire. They would be freed from all their crimes and their identity would change from prisoners into soldiers, of course regarding to how much crime they havemitted or how heinous they were, each prisoners would receive different treatment. Suddenly Amethyst spoke [Big brother, how about you throw some of the unforgivable prisoners in this ce and watch their progress, you can also build a teleportation array on the military base you are building here.] Shadowsh agrees to her idea, especially the teleportation array, he¡¯ll put the aw here or a rule for his soldiers that they¡¯ll have to return to the empire every month, they will be put in supervision for two weeks. Being cautious isn¡¯t a crime, besides he knew nothing about the effect of fierce Qi to normal humans, he already knew the effect towards beastman judging from how beasts were affected but he doesn¡¯t know how it affect humans. There was amotion in the empire after the higher ups received the news about Yshelia¡¯s return, especially for the Hope Family because for them, she is a part of the family, also, she is considered one of the strongest powerhouse of this world. The elf queen use her ability and she and the other elves work together to heal Yshelia, they are now besides the sacred artifact of the elves, Leafinia¡¯s soul main body, the Luminous Tree Of Life. Mary and the others arrive, their expression are extremely anxious, the others have realised that they have been underestimating the danger that the other worlds presents, after a couple of hours, Yshelia let¡¯s out a cough. ck blood could be seen scattered everywhere, Yshelia quickly stood up but before she was able to, Mary and the others moved to restrain her, not because they wanted to harm her but they are afraid that she would hurt herself. Mary quickly calms her down, realising that she is in the safest ce possible, she smiles and fainted once again, it seems that she was exhausted and because she felt safe, her body automatically shut down. JM spoke ¡°It seems that the danger that the fierce beast world possess is extremely great, I¡¯ll have to inform big bro about this, I will take Russel and JL with me in this mission.¡± Mary nodded, Russel has the golden Qi a higher form of metal Qi, he is also immune to the effect of the fierce Qi because all the energy that tries to infect him would turn into his golden Qi but there is still a limitation to this. JM is quite intelligent for a beast, he also has the innate ability such as ¡®heart of earth¡¯ with this, he would be able to use the energy from the ground to help him keep the fierce Qi at bay, JL is different, he is already considered a fierce beast, fierce Qi wouldn¡¯t harm him that much. The three of them set off to Fierce Beast World, with their speed, it only took them a couple of minutes to arrive, when they entered the passageway, they are greeted by an all out war against fallen fierce beast and soldiers of the empire. Russel let¡¯s out a loud trumpet and his body started glowing brightly, just like the sun descending, golden rays started shooting everywhere, he started charging with great momentum, each step would cause the ground to tremble. John Mark dug underground and rapidly dug towards the cluster of fallen fierce beasts, John Loyd also followed his action and dug underground, they arrive in front or in the center of a group of fallen fierce beasts and with one attack they killed more than a dozen enemies. The soldiers couldn¡¯t help but feel awe, John Mark shouted ¡°Me and my brothers will go to the passageway to inform our eldest brother, continue protecting the passageway!¡± The three continue to kill while advancing towards the nine abyssal dragon door, the scarabs wanted to attack them at first but after sensing their aura that contains Shadowsh¡¯s aura, they stop. The soldiers became more motivated, the assault division even started to slowly advanced deeper into fallen fierce beast world, Toxic saw this andmanded the scarabs to fly deeper to the territory of the kings of fallen fierce beasts. Chapter 796 Chapter 796: CHAPTER 765 JOHN LOYD He is responsible for training the scarabs, he is forbidden to make a move, he is also busy digesting all the powerful poisons that he had absorbed, he is still pondering on what type of poison or venom he would create. He then summoned one of his poison and a giant green snake appeared besides him, this is an offensive skill that he had created, the green snake is full of poisonous gas and would definitely be a force not to be reckoned with. But he was informed by Shadowsh that he needs to learn or create a defensive type skill, his body might be extremely tough butpared to experienced Saints, he is extremely weak, after all, unlike other rune beasts, the body he possess right now isn¡¯t entirely his. Toxic is extremely obedient towards Shadowsh, as a rune beast, he had an innate desire to serve his master, rune beasts are extremely hard to tame to the point that it is impossible, that is why no one knew about this knowledge. Actually Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know this, he only thought that the reason why his summoned monsters were loyal to him because of Amethyst, he me most of his achievements to her. It isn¡¯t wrong but at the same time right, back to the present, the green snakes that Toxic have summoned started devouring a corpse of a purple python that the soldiers have killed, other than devouring the soul of the phyton, the green snake also absorbed it¡¯s poison. Toxic smiled as he saw his snake getting stronger, he couldn¡¯t help but praise ¡°As expected of my master¡¯s idea, with the ability of my poison snake to devour snake and dragon type souls and poison, it wouldn¡¯t be long for it to be a poison dragon soul.¡± ..... He looks at the lifeless carcass of the phyton and thought that leaving such valuable item would be such a waste, he then sunmoned another soul but this time it looks like a centipede, he orders it to devour the carcass. The centipede is actually something that he had spared during his binge eating inside Amethyst¡¯s poison jar, he had decided to tame it and flooded the centipede¡¯s entire body with a hypnotic poison that would make it loyal to him. The poison have already eroded the mind and soul of the centipede after a prolonged exposure to it, even if he orders it tomit suicide, it wouldn¡¯t go against it, the hypnotic poison gas is one of his favorite masterpiece. The centipede started eating the phyton carcass, suddenly it froze and it¡¯s body started expanding, it actually achieved an evolution, but it had started to resemble that of a fierce beast, it seems that after devouring a carcass of a fallen fierce beast, it was also affected. Toxic became ecstatic, he wanted to immediately look for his master but remembering that he still have to supervise the scarabs, he could only stay put, inwardly he was grumbling and wanted to personally make a move. Meanwhile, the trio of the Hope Family had advanced towards the deepest part of the fierce beast world, they took more time than expected because of the resistance of the fallen fierce beast, they hadn¡¯t use their Saint Qi because for them, it would be such a waste. Fortunately, they are beasts, just their physical body as beast Saints, they are already powerful enough to bulldozerge amount of Xiantian King fallen fierce beasts, especially, Russel who easily destroyed all the blockade that his opponens made. John Loyd on the other hand started devouring any insect type fallen fierce beasts that he encountered, he is a fierce beast but he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the side effect of the fierce Qi because of the cultivation technique he is now practicing. He could turn all fierce Qi he had absorbed and convert it into poison Qi, because of this ability, he learn a technique devised by Amethyst to absorb spirit Qi and Mana and turn them into his innate Qi which is fierce Qi. He had been training this technique after he received it from Shadowsh, he is now building his foundation, he had been advancing too quickly, during the ten years when he had no cultivation technique to train, all he did was fight. Fighting was his only way to release his pent up stress, this was his only method to release the fierce Qi inhabiting his body, if not, he would turn into a fallen fierce beast due to how much fierce Qi he absorb daily. He had actually seeded in training multiple offensive type abilities and skills because of this but his personality became irritable, he started avoiding the others since he is afraid of harming them, most of the time, he would go to a ce filled with remnants of chaos world army or go to fierce beast world and battle. At the present, he no longer need to do this and calmly convert his fierce Qi into Saint fierce Qi, in terms of Saint Qi conversion, he is the lowest in all Saint cultivators but in terms of strength, he is one of the top ten. If he could convert at least 80% of his Qi to innate Qi or Saint Qi, his strength would beparable to a True Saint, probably, the three of them weren¡¯t holding back their physical strength and many ces in fierce beast world were destroyed. The three of them were actually having fun, especially Russel, he hadn¡¯t been in a great battle after the chaos world army remnants started hiding themselves, he was now having a st crushing his enemies, he is an unstoppable force of destruction. John Loyd would leave deep green marks everywhere he goes, the deep green marks are his innate venom, he could excrete his venom around his body creating a poison armor that would even cause Saints to tremble. John Mark is different from the two of them, he would travel underground and would kill his targets without rming them, he doesn¡¯t destroy that much but he would absorb all ores he found. The three of them saw Shadowsh sitting in front of the nine abyssal dragon door, they saw that there are countless corpses of fallen fierce beasts scattered around him, the three of them knew that these fierce beasts didn¡¯t came from the nine abyssal dragon door because of their life aura. John Mark heaved a sigh of relief, the first thought that he had in mind that these fallen fierce beasts came from the nine abyssal dragon door and there is a breakout in the passageway, fortunately they weren¡¯t. Shadowsh have already discovered them, he then asks ¡°Why have the three of you came here? This ce is no longer safe, I am confident that you could survive if there is a breakout but still being cautious wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± John Mark spoke ¡°Yshelia¡¯s condition have be better but judging from her reaction, it seems that she had encountered something or someone terrifying from the other side.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown, he knew just how powerful Yshelia is but for her to react that much, that only meant one thing, she fought someone or something much stronger than her, there is a high chance that it was a True Saint or maybe even something more terrifying. He became more determined in building a military base in this location, he then ordered ¡°Russel everyone to prepare, John Mark pick some of the beast builders and tell them that I am building a military base here.¡± Russel and John Mark nodded, the two of them then quickly left, leaving only John Loyd from their group, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Since I am building a military base here, someone need to takemand and your the only one suitable to stay in this location for an extremely long time.¡± JL nodded, he answered ¡°Yes, other than big bro Banjo, I am the most suitable in this ce, do not worry, my strength continue to increase with the help of the cultivation technique that you have given me, do not worry, I would be able to contend against multiple Saints.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he believed this, he then warned ¡°I know you could but we still don¡¯t know what is on the other side, we¡¯ll have to wait for Yshelia to exin the situation, I only hope Banjo is okay there.¡± John Loyd knew this, he is confident in his strength but there is still a disparity between him and Yshelia, if she was hurt that much then he wouldn¡¯t be able to fare better, he might even be killed. Shadowsh read his mind even though he didn¡¯t use any skills, he knew that JL might look haughty or arrogant but actually he is quite smart and cautious, now that his irritable personality have been solved, his cautious and cunning attitude have returned. With him guarding this passageway, he is at least confident that their world would be much more safer, too bad he couldn¡¯t seal this passageway even if he wanted to. Chapter 797 Chapter 797: CHAPTER 766 SUMMONING A FIERCE BEAST? Other than the fact that he is usingrge amount of world force to seal the passageway between this world and the chaos world, the passageway that connects this world and the true fierce beast world is unique, the nine abyssal dragon door couldn¡¯t be closed once it opens. He could only hope Banjo get stronger and create his own faction on the other side, as long as they protect the passageway between this world and the world behind the door, Gaia¡¯s strength would definitely increase and with him as the source, he will bring this world to the Divine Realm. He had such a grand dream but first, he needed to increase the strength of the passageway of the worlds they have upied, not to mention, he¡¯ll have to increase his strength and his empire¡¯s strength to contend against the forces from the Divine Realm. John Mark returned with some builders, they are being escorted by the soldiers that came together with Shadowsh, Russel also returned but this time, he brought with him another person. The elf captain, Lily, she also came with her elite division, they bowed to him and reported ¡°Our lord Shadowsh, my division and me are prepared to guard this ce, we will not let any invaders escape this world, we are willing to risk ourselves for you and the empire.¡± Shadowsh was taken aback, he then shook his head and exined ¡°You do not need to participate on guarding this ce, the military base that I am nning to build will be supervised by JL, the soldiers would also be specially selected.¡± Lily was about to say something but he stops her and said ¡°The military base that I am nning to build is both a stronghold against the invaders and a rehabilitation center for the prisoners, we will pick prisoners from the empire, those that didn¡¯t do anything that harmful.¡± ..... Everyone looks at themselves with confused expressions, they knew that building a military base here is quite a great idea but also building a rehabilitation center, this is quite risky, most of the prisoners came from outside the empire. They have little to no loyalty at all to the empire, Shadowsh knew what was running in their minds so he continue his exnation ¡°The prisoners that would be picked would be given a chance to redeem themselves and be part of the empire.¡± The elves were shocked, before they could say anything, Shadowsh spoke ¡°They could also choose to be forgiven by their crime but they wouldn¡¯t set foot in this continent ever again, their chances of survival in this ce is extremely low, the amount of contribution they needed to make would reflect on how severe their crime is.¡± Lily and the others finally realised what their lord is nning to do, he is training sacrificial pawns but they weren¡¯t ufortable with this idea, they would be using the lives of the criminals, for them, it is already considered mercy. Shadowsh then nodded at the builders and told them that the living environment doesn¡¯t need to be that luxurious, other than the rooms designated for the soldiers and JL, the other rooms could be average. The builders were actually reluctant to build the rooms for the criminals but after being pacified by Shadowsh, they became fired up, they also recalled that the criminals would suffer harsh treatment in this environment. The rooms would be the only safehaven for them, Shadowsh nodded seeing how fast they work, especially with John Mark helping them, he then orders the elves ¡°The builders might have great vitality but they wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate on their work if they are being invaded by fierce Qi.¡± He pointed at one of the elite elves, the elite elf is a priest ¡°You would be responsible for creating a life domain, the other elves would help in maintaining the domain, Lily you¡¯ll be in scouting the surrounding with Russel and JL, write a map of the surrounding areas.¡± The others quickly started moving, the builders became more motivated with their idol watching them work and at the same time were extremely nervous because they could see that he was seriously assessing their work. The leader or the foreman was under a lot of stress, he is known as one of the top builders and artisan in the empire, even though he is a human, his artistic trait could bepared to that of the elven or dwarven artisans, he was picked by John Mark because of his remarkable achievements. He doesn¡¯t want to stain his reputation and the reputation of his group, this is the reason why he is under a lot of stress, one of his buddy saw that he is sweating greatly, he then approached him and patted his back, he smiled and said ¡°Do not worry that much, overthinking would only lead to trouble, rx a little.¡± The foreman let¡¯s out a long breath and said ¡°You are right old Liu, overthinking and worrying would only result to our group¡¯s morale diminishing, thank you for calming me, you are really reliable during times like this.¡± Shadowsh was watching everything, he saw that once the foreman have calmed down, the work actually started elerating and it wasn¡¯t an abrupt eleration that would lead to a shaky foundation but a calcted rapid development. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit impressed, the ones who are dominating this type of work were actually the dwarves followed by the elves and finally the humans, but who would have thought there was a human artisan with such a great potential hiding in his empire. He had been always motivating his subjects to work hard not just for the empire but also for themselves and their families, as long as you have the talent or experience and you work hard, the empire would help you develop. Status might have effect and would definitely pave many people lives but it is not everything in the empire, the justice system might have some ws but it would always carry a fair judgment, especially since it was Amethyst revising thews. Amethyst would ask Shadowsh for permission to create a clone for her to inhabit, since she is able to change into any appearance and gender, she would travel throughout the empire and experience different type of lives. She would use all the experience she had umted to revise somews and would continue to do it until she is satisfied, she is actually a workaholic, she is a system devised to help it¡¯s host. Shadowsh have given her an entirely new purpose and even give her an opportunity to taste what it¡¯s like to live like a real living being, she is both happy and sad at the same time, she had already expected that living is extremely hard and actually pointless because everything would die in the end. But after obtaining the ability to experience emotion, she started dreaming about her new life, her expectations were granted, she both find living like a real living being both fun and pointless at the same time. Meanwhile, back on fierce beast world, the scarabs have finished hunting all fierce beasts on Xiantian King Realm, the Xiantian Realm fierce beasts were left behind because Shadowsh have decided to tame them for the purpose of guarding this ce. His slots for summoning a new summoned have already refreshed after his soul underwent a metamorphosis during his stay on the void, he didn¡¯t have any chance of using it because he wasn¡¯t interested of summoning a weak summoned beasts. But now that there is a threat to his empire, he decided to use it, he is nning to summon an abyssal tribe fierce beast, with how loyal a summoned creatures are, he could recklessly increased the strength of his new summon with the help of the remnant energy he had obtain from devouring the eight souls of the nine abyssal dragons. He waited for a bit and JL and Russel returned with all the Xiantian Emperor fierce beasts inside fierce beast world, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment, he thought that at least some of them would surrender, JL is a fierce beast, they should have submit to him. Too bad his expectation wasn¡¯t met, he could only sacrifice all thirty Xiantian Emperor fierce beasts to summon a new summoned monster, he nodded at them and use Heaven Swallowing Technique to absorb all the fierce Qi in the area and the fierce Qiing out of the nine abyssal dragon door. [Summon] Boom! A powerful explosion ured, the soldiers quickly blocked the aftershock, they keeled from the force, John Mark use his ability to summon an earthen wall and Russel position himself behind the earth wall in case that it might break. The elves were also being protected, the builders stop their activities and look at what their lord was doing, as if she had a revtion, Lily quickly spoke ¡°Lord Shadowsh is using his divine ability to summon a divine being just like Sans and Leafinia-sama.¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798: CHAPTER 767 TROUBLE COMING FOR GAIA Everyone were already informed that Shadowsh have the ability to summon creatures from an another ne of existence, that is why the religion of the continent is called Great Summoning God Religion. Because of this, the summoner upation have only be second to Tamers, but no matter how advanced the summoning education of the empire, no one was able to reach Shadowsh¡¯s level, people still dreamt of summoning at least one capable being. Other than Russel, John Mark and JL, everyone was very curious and at the same time excited, they are about to witness the mythical ability of the one they worship, they always idolized their lord because of his achievements and the miracles he had created or done. But they hadn¡¯t seen his ability to summon, while they are watching with great focus, Shadowsh asked Grim, Chaos and Harmony to help him find a powerful soul, the three of them decided to sacrifice all eight abyssal dragon souls they currently have. The souls are powerful but they would need a long time to be nourished for them to be deployed, Shadowsh realised that this is a waste of energy and it is much better for Chaos and Harmony to use the soul essence to increase his and their soul power. With his divine bloodline and continuous tempering, his body would be able to bear his soul together with the trio¡¯s soul, as long as he continue to increase his cultivation level, he would be able to ask help from the three without any fear for repercussions. The three have be too powerful for his current body, his soul and Amethyst is already a great burden, besides, this body of his is practically brand new, he had to cultivate his body tempering art once again from the start, fortunately it is much easier for himpared to other people. ..... At the present, the fierce Qi have gathered towards the pile of corpses that the soldiers and the scarabs have gathered, eight illusionary dragon figures appeared roaring towards the sky. They were then sucked into the pile of corpses, everything around the pile of corpses dissolved, the nine abyssal dragon door started reacting intensely as if very excited, nine loud dragon roars could be heard. Then a gigantic figure rose from the dark fog that appeared after the corpses dissolved, a dragon with nine heads appeared, the appearance of the figure is exactly like the nine abyssal dragon door except it had a body. It unfurled it¡¯s wings and let¡¯s out a loud roar that shook the entire fierce beast world, Russel quickly shone in golden light and broke the powerful sound st released by the nine headed dragon, even though it¡¯s aura clearly states that it was a Xiantian Emperor beast but the elves couldn¡¯t help but felt terror enroaching inside them. The nine headed dragon kneels in front of Shadowsh, an expression of submission could be seen on it¡¯s face, just like Sans and Leafinia, it is extremely loyal towards their master, it became a binding curse that fused with their very being for eternity. The elves couldn¡¯t help but be in awe watching their lord summon a being that present danger towards them even though they are all Xiantian King elites, some of them are even in Xiantian Emperor Realm, they are quite confident in their strength. But when the nine headed dragon appeared, their instincts immediately screamed danger, they knew that their instincts aren¡¯t tricking them, that is just how dangerous the being in front of them are, the pressure just from it¡¯s presence is immense. Shadowsh then received a message from Amethyst and he looked at his new summon and spoke ¡°You are very suitable for the world behind the nine abyssal dragon door, I will name you Apocalypto, I want you to cultivate and reign supreme in the world behind this door.¡± The nine headed dragon or Apocalypto nodded before going inside the nine abyssal dragon door, even though it¡¯s size is extremelyrge, it was able to easily enter, Shadowsh have already decided to treat his new summon as a subordinate and not a family. With the personality of the abyssal tribe, treating them as a family member isn¡¯t that smart but treating them as a subordinate is quite an intelligent move, abyssal tribes are known for their chaotic behaviors, they are also quite fickle. If their strength managed to surpass that of their master, there is an extremely high chance that they would kill him or her, but Apocalypto doesn¡¯t have this trait because it is forever loyal to Shadowsh. The entire continent have started building military bases just outside the entrance of fierce beast world, they received news that Thousand Race Empire have started buying meat of fallen fierce beasts that reached at least Xiantian King Realm in premium cost. The adventurers and the territories that have submitted to the empire started moving, especially after they received the additional information that inside fierce beast world, countless treasures that would be able to increase vitality exist inside. There is also a known fact that fallen fierce beasts¡¯ flesh holdrge amount of vitality, the only down part is that it contains fierce Qi that corrodes the minds of those that were infected, Shadowsh have been searching for a method to increase the usage of fallen fierce beasts¡¯ flesh. He is now having a headache because of this, just as he was in the middle of a breakdown, Amethyst have created a method to help him solve his problem, he would also earn money for this, he startedughing when he received such great news. He hurriedly requested builders of his empire to build numerous restaurants around the continent that has the name Vitality Restau, the main ingredients were meats from fallen fierce beasts, with Amethyst method, they would be able to cleanse the harmful fierce Qi inside the flesh without diminishing the nutrition from the meats. Martial artists would be able to increase their cultivation speed as long as they constantly eat from Vitality Restau, especially for body cultivators, the prisoners that would be transferred on fierce beast world would also receive this assistance. But they have to hunt the fallen fierce beasts themselves and they have to contribute an amount of fallen fierce beast meat to be able to eat, they would also maintain the cleanliness of the base. The soldiers that were chosen are quite fierce and cruel, their family or themselves were hurt by the criminals, they would treat the prisoners with cruelty but if the prisoners have contributed greatly, then, they would have to follow the military rule that Shadowsh stated. The military rule states that the criminals that have contributed greatly would be ignored and they shouldn¡¯t be subjected to abused by the soldiers, JL have also brought his subordinates, they are insects that are also known to be quiet cruel. With his aura as both a fierce beast and insect king, he would be able to control all his insect subordinates with the help of his lover, a poisonous moth, she is an insect queen, in terms ofmand, insect queens are greater. Actually the insect kings are much more powerful, they also have amand ability but if the situation involved other insects from different species, themanding ability that the insect kings would diminish, only by showing their strength would they able to subdue other insect species. Back at the present, Shadowsh was now standing in front of an another continent, this continent have been defeated by otherworlders, the enemy force have a Saint expert leading them, this continent wasn¡¯t able to defend. This particr continent is actually not rted to Thousand Race Empire, they are under a medium grade force but the force backing them up have requested help from other forces because they cannot defend against this particr world. The dragon n and the demon fox n have stated that they are busy with their own duty, because of this, the medium grade force could only request help from Thousand Forest Continent but in turn the continent would be the Thousand Race Empire property. Of course the residents of this continent were ecstatic, if it was any other force, they would be either subordinates or ves but if it was the Thousand Race Empire, then, they would be subjects of the empire as long as they don¡¯t break anyws. In the present, Shadowsh flew towards the camp of the otherworlders, he wanted to solve this problem in a rather peaceful manner, he doesn¡¯t want to shed blood if he had a choice. When he got there, he was greeted by an old man in a tunic outfit, he was exuding an aura that is extremely sharp, Shadowsh immediately noticed the exuberant Qiing from the old man. ¡®A cultivatior!¡¯ He quickly realised that the world that is connected in this continent is a cultivation world filled with martial artist, realising this, he cupped his hand and spoke ¡°I am Shadowsh of the Thousand Race Empire, may I know who are you, great swordsman?¡± Chapter 799 Chapter 799: CHAPTER 768 SWORD SECT The generals and the other powerhouses that came together with Shadowsh were confused, they don¡¯t know why their lord was acting respectful towards a single Saint, the old man look very haughty, seeing how he was greeted, he couldn¡¯t help but be arrogant. ¡°I have never thought that this realm is actually being lead by a weak pretty boy, it seems that my sect is going to grow explosively after conquering this world.¡± His words could be heard by everyone. When they heard the old man ridiculing their lord, all the powerhouses and soldiers that came immediately exploded with killing intent that causes the expression of the old man to change, the aura of several Saints have also shaken him, not to mention, the tangible killing intent made his heart cold. Shadowsh amicable expression changed, he then said ¡°So you are nning to conquer this world, if you didn¡¯t say this, the situation today would result with no bloodshed, humans are really greedy creatures.¡± He pointed at the other swordsman wearing the same outfits, without any furthermand, the soldiers immediately rushed towards their enemy, the old man realised that he has practically emdangered all of his sect members. He quickly took out a talisman from his storage ring and it burned into blue mes and flew towards the passageway, Shadowsh didn¡¯t stop him, he wanted to finish all of his enemy, he actually doesn¡¯t mind if his enemies seek reinforcement. With his force current strength and numbers, he is fearless, the old man quickly charged towards Shadowsh, he nned to make him his hostage to return back to his homeworld, he knew that his target is extremely important to his enemies. ..... Meanwhile, those from Shadowsh¡¯s side that saw his action became stunned, their expression became strange, only the Hope Family members couldn¡¯t help but giggle, they knew what was going on in their opponent¡¯s mind. ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re mine!¡± Just as he was about to grabbed his target, Shadowsh took out his sword but didn¡¯t unsheath them, he just hit his opponent¡¯s face, the force cause the old man to crash down to the ground creating a tiny tremor. The swordsmen were shocked but this momentary action of them caused many of them to be killed, one should not lose focus during a life and death battle, the swordsmen quickly recover, they started to be engulfed in fear. They realised that their opponent were truly powerful, they also realised that the people they have defeated during their first step in this world were weaklings, the elves saw that many of them were quite good at using footstep technique, they raised their bows and fired their arrows. More than a dozen were immediately killed, while the Thousand Race Empire soldiers were massacring their enemy, their lord was ying with his enemy, he didn¡¯t instantly finish him off but watch him get up. The old swordsman became furious, he took his sword and shouted at Shadowsh once again using his spiritual sense ¡°Vile creature, I will y you with my ming dragon sword, feel honored to die under my majestic sword!¡± Shadowsh didn¡¯t react, he calmly said ¡°I could sense the sharp sword intent radiating from you, I want to know how powerful your sword art arepared to this world, I am not bragging when I tell you this, I am considered one of the best swordsman in this world.¡± The old swordsman became stunned, he looks at the other powerhouses and saw that they are ignoring him, some of them were watching the fight between the two of them but no one refuted Shadowsh¡¯s words. He realizes that his current opponent is actually much more powerful than he expected, he grips his sword tightly and his aura started rising, he no longer looking down on his opponent and have be more serious. Shadowsh smirked, he really wanted to test his sword path, he grabs the handle of his sword and attacked, his speed was incredibly fast, the old swordsman was taken aback, he quickly released all of his Qi to form a barrier that looks like a bell. Sword Drawing Art ¨C Heavenly Decapitation Qi Defensive Technique ¨C Golden Bell Body Bang! Cracks formed around the bell after Shadowsh shed it, the impact made the old swordsman¡¯s internal organs shake, he took a deep breath and use his Saint Qi and covers it around his sword. The Saints that were watching the fight knew that the old swordsman was no longer careless, he is risking his hard earned cultivation to fight Shadowsh, at least he had recover some bit of his reputation as a Saint. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, he raised his sword and fired a Lunar Fang towards the old swordsman, without the bell protecting him, the sword Qi would definitely stab him, the old swordsman reacted, he waves his sword creating an illusionary image behind him. A bamboo forest that exudes a lonely aura appeared, Shadowsh became excited, this was something that he wanted to see for a very long time, a sword intent concept, the sword Qi that the old swordsman threw destroyed the Lunar Fang and continue to fly towards it¡¯s target. He grabs his sword and he closed his eyes, he use his Qi to stimte his sword intent, he started imagining his sword concept, he opens his eyes and a blood red moon appeared behind him, it exudes an aura of a alpha wolf staring at it¡¯s prey. Lunar Fang! The earlier Lunar Fang was destroyed with ease but this current Lunar Fang destroyed the old swordsman attack, this scene shocked the old swordsman but this didn¡¯t impede him from dodging the attack. Since he now knew he couldn¡¯t block the attack of his opponent, he changed his method to dodging, he left an afterimage behind him, just as he thought that he got away, Shadowsh appeared behind him and once again released another Lunar Fang. The attack managed to pierce the old swordsman¡¯s shoulder, he gritted his teeth and waves his sword towards his Shadowsh but he was no longer there, the sword attack split the earth creating a deep crevice. The old swordsman is quite powerful, even with the world¡¯s rejection, he still managed to deal such a powerful attack butpared to the Saint swordsman from the chaos world, this old swordsman was a bit weaker. Everyone saw Shadowsh easily dealing with his opponent using his speed, the old swordsman was covered with injuries just after a couple of seconds, they knew that he wouldn¡¯tst long. The old swordsman was quite powerful but even with his current cultivation realm, he was helpless against Shadowsh who have released his cultivation realm to Xiantian Emperor Realm. With his extraordinary speed, the old swordsman wasn¡¯t his match, especially with how quick he could release a Lunar Fang, the other sect members¡¯ morale have dwindle down seeing their elder being beaten by his opponent. Shadowsh frowns, he cannot finish off the old swordsman that easily, he couldn¡¯t help but scold himself inwardly, his opponent is a Saint that has plenty experience in battle, he cannot be killed that easily. The old swordsman took out a talisman and it burned into gray me, Shadowsh who was moving around his opponent froze, the old swordsman quickly waves his sword, but his sword was blocked by three tails that looks like iron. Shadowsh smiled and said ¡°I never thought that your world have these kind of talisman, zimend your world for creating these things, if you have only epted my friendship earlier, our worlds might coexist.¡± The old swordsman then felt a powerful impact on his chest and he flew back, he rolls on the ground and started coughing out blood, he touch his chest and looks at his opponent in disbelief, he then startedughing while coughing out blood. He grabs his sword and took out a couple of pills before eating them, his aura increased exponentially, he disregard his heavy injuries and stood up, his eyes started to be red, his veins started throbbing. He lets out a loud roar gaining the attention everyone in the battlefield, his roar was coated with his Qi making it very loud, he shouted ¡°All remaining sect disciples, immediately retreat, I¡¯ll stall the enemies as long as I could!¡± Shadowsh startedughing and the others, he then proceeded to ask ¡°Do you really think that in your current state you¡¯ll be able to hold us off by yourself?¡± The old swordsman didn¡¯t say anything and only gripped his sword tightly, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, he then transformed into his battle form and his aura exploded shocking the old swordsman and the sect disciples. Those from the Thousand Race Empire weren¡¯t surprised, they already knew that their lord wasn¡¯t even seriously during his earlier bout with the old swordsman, the sect disciples immediately scramble towards the passageway. Shadowsh charged towards the old swordsman and grabs his head before lifting him up, the old swordsman swings his sword but it couldn¡¯t pierce through his opponent¡¯s tough defence. Chapter 800 Chapter 800: CHAPTER 769 IN AN ANOTHER WORLD The old swordsman was shocked, he realised that his opponent was holding back when they had fought, he felt humiliated but he cannot do anything to relieve his anger since his attacks are useless. Shadowsh knew that his opponent was feeling humiliated, this wasn¡¯t his n, he just wanted to know how different their swordsmanshippared to this world, he already have some idea on how to improve the sword path of this world after watching how the sect disciples fight. He stop flying up, he looks at the struggling old swordsman and let go of him before kicking him with all of his strength, the sound of bones cracking could be heard as his footnded on his opponent¡¯s chest. Since his opponent is a respectable swordsman, he¡¯ll send him off with his true sword art, he grabs the handle of his two swords and his entire bearing change, turning into like a sharp and silent sword hiding on its sheath. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) He ps his wings and arrive in front of his opponent, he unsheathes his two swords at an incredible speed and shed his opponent, the powerful sword Qi broke the old swordman¡¯s body and the earth below, such sharp attack stunned the powerhouses that came from other forces. There were no impact nor powerful blow, just one sharp sh, it was silent but looking at therge crevice in front of them, they knew the attack would definitely kill any of them, the old swordsman with a Saint Realm cultivation couldn¡¯t even resist. ..... Shadowsh then look at the retreating sect disciples and an idea came on his mind, he silently appeared at one of the sect disciples and killed him in a silent manner before summoning his clone and have it transform into an exact copy of the sect disciple. He then threw the clone towards the passageway, the dying sect disciple on his hand was captured, he then use his powerful spiritual sense and invaded the disciple¡¯s spiritual world and absorb his memory. Sadness sh on his eyes as he saw the memories of the sect disciple on his hand, he sighed and use his Qi to send him off peacefully, he started praying and use Grim¡¯s ability to guide soul and help the soul of the deceased ones to rest in peace. He sighed, he saw the life of the sect disciple that he had killed and knew that he lived a very pitiful life, he was an orphan and lived in an orphanage, because he had a spiritual root, he was deemed to have a potential to be a cultivator. He had trained hard to achieved peak Bone Tempering Rank, he had thought that he could obtain sect points by joining in the exploration of this world, who would have thought that they would face a world that has an existence like Shadowsh. They have been feeling extremely joyful thinking that they could conquer this realm but their happiness were short lived, Shadowsh could only sigh on the sad fate that this sect disciple has, if only their sect elder agreed on a peace talk they wouldn¡¯t have been killed. Such as fate, the soldiers then received some kind of order and their killing rate started to decrease greatly, the sect disciples are too panicked to notice this, but a girl with a blue hair sensed something was amiss but she didn¡¯t say anything. She is too focused escaping the soldiers¡¯ assault, she managed to get away, she quickly use her footstep technique to run towards the passageway, while she was feeling excited, she was also confused. She had a feeling that the soldiers have deliberately let them escape, there are some that were killed but they are the weakest members, the elites managed to escape, they quickly fled towards the passageway just like her. More than half of the sect disciples were killed and only about 20% of them managed to retreat back to their world, the only reason that many of them managed to escape is because of Shadowsh, he ordered the soldiers to hold back. He wasn¡¯t giving any mercy to his enemies but he wanted his clone to infiltrate the other world, judging how the old swordsman dress up and also all the sect disciples, the world behind this passageway is a cultivation world. This belief was further strengthened when he saw the memories of one of the sect disciples, he then shouted ¡°General Bai! I want you to tell the residents of thisnd to build a stronghold in front of this passageway for our soldiers!¡± One of the generals saluted him and rode his horse, the powerhouses that were watching the battle earlier finally approached, they quickly bowed to him and greeted ¡°Greetings to Great Lord Shadowsh!¡± Hearing how they call him, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, he said calmly ¡°You can call me by an another title, Great Lord is something that my subjects calls me because I am their ruler but I am not the ruler of this world, so please call me in an another title.¡± The powerhouses were startled, but they realised that they are too used by the fact that hearing Shadowsh¡¯s name in great admiration, one of them then bow once again and spoke ¡°Greetings to Great Dragon-Fox Shadowsh!¡± Everyone who heard this couldn¡¯t help but be stunned but seeing that the target wasn¡¯t saying anything, the foreign powerhouses also greeted him with the same title. Shadowsh knew that the title of Great Dragon-Fox would definitely stay on his name for an extremely long time but he was okay with this, he nodded at the foreign powerhouses as a form of greeting. He then quickly said ¡°I know the reason why all of you havee, do not worry, the Thousand Race Empire wouldn¡¯t monopolize this world, you can send your subordinates here but you need to write the ones participating in the exploration.¡± The other powerhouses couldn¡¯t help but brighten up when they heard this, but they knew that they have to abide by the Thousand Race Empire rule if they wanted to take a bite of this pie, this is only possible because of how generous Shadowsh is. If it was any other forces, no one would be able to enter the passageway, the soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire started returning back to their temporary camps, some of them would return while there are also that would stay. The soldiers are firm believers of the Great Summoning God Religion, they aren¡¯t afraid of death as much as normal soldiers do, their souls would be guided by their lord towards the reincarnation cycle with ease, they would also carry their good luck towards their new lives. Shadowsh is already capable on doing this with the help of Grim, they could also fool the Yama Kings with Chaos and Harmony, besides ordinary souls wouldn¡¯t attract any attention of the powerful divine beings. At the present, Shadowsh returned back to Thousand Race Empire, he orders Amethyst to feed him pills while he would be busy with the infiltration n, he took control of the clone that is now disguised as the sect disciple he had killed. He looks around and he started absorbing the energy in the world he is currently in, just as expected, the spirit Qi in this world is quite abundant but his clone isn¡¯t able to absorb any Qi, he became confused. He started absorbing once again and he once again failed, he knew that his clone wouldn¡¯t be able to store any energy without his main body but they could at least absorb energy to fuel their beings, he became confused, he looks at the surviving sect disciples and saw that they are doing just fine. They don¡¯t have any problem absorbing any energy from their surrounding, he then realised something, some sect disciples are absorbing at a much faster ratepared to the rest, he started investigating the memory he had received. He quickly had an idea what was preventing his clone from absorbing this world¡¯s Qi, spiritual root, this world needs spiritual root to absorb Qi, he quickly started experimenting on his clone. After a long time, he finally managed to absorb energy but he had to create some sort of core inside his body to absorb the Qi, he use his spiritual sense that he had connected with his clone to investigate the other sect disciples¡¯ body. He started transforming his core to be a bit simr to what the people of this world called ¡®spiritual root¡¯ just as he was busy with his own experiment, a handsome young man stood up and started speaking ¡°I am Zhang Fei an inner rank disciple, I¡¯m sure many of you have heard my name.¡± The other sect disciples stop their meditation and looks at Zhang Fei, Shadowsh also looks at him but he was uninterested, he looks around trying to assess his current situation. Chapter 801 Chapter 801: CHAPTER 770 TO THE OTHER SIDE The entire surrounding is filled with Qi, it is extremely abundant, almost to the same level as on the Thousand Forest Continent, he is quite startled by this fact, the blue haired female watch how everyone reacted, she then saw Shadowsh looking around. She stood up and cut off Zhang Fei who was speaking and introduced herself ¡°I am Wang Meimei, I am the direct disciple of third elder Madame Su, as a core disciple, I hereby takemand.¡± She looks at Shadowsh with a solemn expression and shouted ¡°You, I sensed something is wrong about you, as all of you have heard, my peak is very famous for the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique that my master have acquired in a secret ruin.¡± ¡°I have trained the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to the fourthyer, and as all of you know, practioners of this technique would developed a keen sense of intuition, as of this moment my intuition is telling me that you are extremely dangerous.¡± Shadowsh eyes shes with amazement, he knew that this woman is just like Yshelia, she can see a bit of the heaven¡¯s secret but this doesn¡¯t mean that she is invincible, her cultivation level is too weak to fight against him. He started acting scared and begged for mercy while at the same time using his spiritual sense to rile up the emotion of everyone in the area, he also use this to affect Wang Meimei¡¯s soul so that her technique wouldn¡¯t function. ¡°Senior sister Wang please give me mercy, I don¡¯t know what you are talking, I am just a lowly outer disciple, how could I pose any threat to you? I am just quite shaken by the earlier event.¡± ..... The others started helping him retort, they don¡¯t know why but they feel like siding with Shadowsh, if it was in any normal time, they would try hard to be great bootlickers for a beautiful core disciple but they have a strange urge to help an unknown outer disciple. Wang Meimei also started feeling guilty, her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique is also not giving any warning at this moment, she started doubting herself, her ne suddenly shone in pink light and a beautiful maiden descended. Shadowsh instinct told him that his clone¡¯s life is now in danger, he quickly took back his spiritual sense and continue kneeling, even though he was kneeling, he doesn¡¯t feel any humiliation because for him, this was all just an act. If it was any other emperors, they would definitely felt like dying, while he was trying to think of a good solution to get out of this current situation, the beautiful maiden looks at the disciples and spoke ¡°Everyone immediately return back to the sect, we wanted to know what had happened to elder Zhong!¡± She then looks at Wang Meimei and asks ¡°Why is your martial heart a bit broken, this would only happen when you doubt yourself and the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique, after reporting to sect leader, immediatelye to me.¡± She then disappear causing everyone to heaved a sigh of relief, Wang Meimei also rxed, she then looks at Shadowsh and pointed ¡°You! you areing with me, you are still very suspicious.¡± Seeing him still kneeling, she became irritated and shouted ¡°Stand up! It looks like I am bullying you! My reputation might not mean that much but I am also carrying the reputation of my master, so hurry up and follow me!¡± Shadowsh calmly stood up but on his face, an expression of fear could be seen only fueling Wang Meimei¡¯s anger, on the other hand, the other sect disciples were discussing with each other in confusion. Them defending an unknown outer sect disciple from a core disciple is quite unbelievable for them, especially for the inner sect disciples because they all wanted to form a rtionship with core disciples. They passed through a city and they entered a teleportation array that teleported them to a majestic ce full of mountains and great buildings, what is the most striking trait is that the ce is abundant of spirit Qi and elemental energies. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be amaze, the spirit Qi in the surrounding have surpassed that of Thousand Forest Continent and is now the same level as his empire, he quickly use a tiny bit of his spiritual sense but immediately took it back. Meanwhile, in a pagoda, an old man who was sleeping opens his eyes, his expression was full of confusion, he looks at a certain direction and mumbled ¡°Was it just my imagination?¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he sensed a powerful spiritual sense locking on him, if he was on his original body, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid but he is currently using just his clone. His clone wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a Saint, he might be able to take a Xiantian Emperor down using all of his strength but it is impossible if it was a Saint, his current body isn¡¯t that ideal for him. There is also the fact that he is following a sect disciple that has the ability to sense him, he started having thoughts of killing her, sensing impending danger, Wang Meimei jump forward and assume a defensive stance. Shadowsh was very shocked, he didn¡¯t release any killing intent but Wang Meimei who is just on thete stage of Xiantian Emperor Realm managed to actually sensed his thought. He became more interested in learning her technique, he had already started seeing it as a divine technique, if he had a chance, he¡¯ll give it to his family members, the technique would definitely be perfect for Yshelia, Lucy, re and his mother. Wang Meimei¡¯s action startled everyone, they became more and more confused about her mental state, she on the other hand was feeling embarrassed but she also became more on guard against Shadowsh. ¡®If she is already this sensitive, that means her master is much more powerful than her, I need to find the chance to take over a new disciple¡¯ Shadowsh thought, they were then lead into a majestic pagoda with nine floors. When they arrived at the highest floor, they saw numerous individuals gathered and on the center was a middle aged man exuding an aura much more powerful than the old swordsman that Shadowsh have fought. Wang Meimei and another two individuals were the one leading the group of disciples, it seems that the two are also core disciples, it is much easier for them to escape, especially after the soldiers started holding back. Wang Meimei and the other two core disciples puts their hands together and bowed towards the man sitting on the chair, they greeted ¡°Greetings to sect leader, I, core disciple, (Wang Meimei), (Leng Lei), (Huang Wei), greet your excellency.¡± The sect leader nodded, he looks at the other sect disciples and sighed, the others also noticed his mood and stood in utter silence, he adjusted his mood and asks ¡°I didn¡¯t expected that only these many of you would survive after arriving at that world.¡± He then looks at Huang Wei and order ¡°Huang Wei, you are the strongest individual after elder Zhong, tell us what you have learned during your arrival there, also state all powerful figures on the other side.¡± Huang Wei nodded, he then started narrating his story ¡°When we arrive at the other side, we step foot on and that has both human cultivators and heaven path practioners, it seems that on the other side, they call the heaven path practioners, mages.¡± The elders who were listening started discussing with each other via spiritual sense, Huang Wei continue ¡°At first, with elder Zhong as the leader, we manage to take down the civilization of the other side but after a couple of days, the powerful ones arrived.¡± He then started shaking, he took a deep breath to calm himself down ¡°The powerful figures were being lead by a man who is considered the most handsome man I have encountered, he proposed a peace talk with elder Zhong.¡± One of the elders shouted ¡°Despicable! That person might use his appearance to deceive elder Zhong and killed him before having his men kill our sect disciples, very despicable indeed but how did elder Zhong fall with such lowly method.¡± Huang Wei started blushing so did the other sect disciples, Wang Meimei continue the story because her fellow disciples couldn¡¯t ¡°Actually, elder Zhong didn¡¯t ept the peace talk and even publicly humiliated the leader of the other side.¡± She then started tearing up, her voice sounded a bit cracked ¡°Because of this, the other side decided to attack us, elder Zhong was no match against the leader of the other side, to be more precise, he was crushed like an insect.¡± The elder that shouted earlier became silent because of shock, he then recalled what he said earlier and he started feeling like dying, he is extremely embarrassed. The sect leader spoke ¡°Elder Zhong is as powerful as fairy Su, since he was killed with ease by the other side that meant that they have the strength to destroy our sect, is there any other powerful figures other than the one that elder Zhong fought?¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802: CHAPTER 771 SWORD SECT ALLIANCE The third core disciple spoke ¡°Actually, during the time when the leader of the other side and elder Zhong were talking, I sense a couple of individuals emitting Saint Realm aura, they are also emitting an aura that belonged to battle hardened warriors.¡± The other sect elders started discussing once again, if this information was true, then, their entire sect is in danger and there is also a chance that their world would be conquered by the other side. The sect leader ponder for a couple of seconds but he doesn¡¯t have any idea on how to solve their current crisis, he thenmanded ¡°Gather all of the sect elders, we are going to discuss this problem, sect disciples, you may return to your aodations and rest.¡± The sect disciples ps their hands together and bowed, they then left the pagoda, Shadowsh didn¡¯t try anything, he was being watched by Wang Meimei, even though she doesn¡¯t show it, he could sense her spiritual sense always locking on him. The sect disciples all return to their aodations, Wang Meimei doesn¡¯t want to lose sight of her target, she dragged Shadowsh back to her mountain, the ce they are now in is extremely notorious. Many males wanted to enter this ce, the Moon Sword Peak, the mountain peak that fairy Su of the sword sect owns, this ce only ept female disciples and all men are forbidden to enter without fairy Su¡¯s approval. Wang Meimei is known to be fairy Su¡¯s direct disciple, their rtionship is like that of a nephew and a young aunt, so Shadowsh who was following her looks extremely striking, all females they passed by started looking at them with either shocked or confusion. ..... To not gather any more attention to himself, throughout the entire journey, he had his down but actually he was using his powerful spiritual sense to scan the surrounding but he could only record so little information because he was holding himself back. The earlier powerful spiritual sense is still lingering on his mind, he knew that he cannot release his full spiritual sense because he would definitely be found out, fairy Su is also someone dangerous. His instinct told him that if he fight against fairy Su on his current body, he would definitely lose, also he didn¡¯t believe what the other elders have said earlier, the old swordsman is clearly weakerpared to her. It seems that this sect hide some terrifying individuals but it still wouldn¡¯t be able to stop their advance, Russel and the others could take care of the other Saints and the Xiantian Emperors, he would be dealing with the sect leader or anyone stronger than him. They arrive at a pce, Wang Meimei presented some kind of token and the spirit beasts guarding the pce door bowed, the door then automatically opens by itself, the servants inside looks at Shadowsh in confusion. Wang Meimei ordered ¡°Do not bother with him, he is someone that my master wanted to interrogate, prepare him a room, for the safety of the sect, I need to supervise him at all times, so if you are choosing a room, choose the room closest to mine.¡± The servants bowed, they quickly returned after a couple of minutes and lead Shadowsh to a grand room, Wang Meimei then left him to rest, the servants delivered some foods but they didn¡¯t talk to him even once. He wasn¡¯t offended, on the contrary, he was grateful that no one was bothering, he quickly tried to sense the aura from the outside, he couldn¡¯t help but frown after sensing multiple arrays that seems to be able to block spiritual sense. ¡®It seems that this sect has some foundation, this is perfect, as long as my empire obtain the resources of this sect, it would definitely thrive, other than fairy Su, the other elders are much easier to take care of¡¯ He thought while smirking. He quickly sat in a meditative position and return to his original body, he opens his eyes and started to have a migraine, it seems that controlling his clone that went into an another world is quite difficult. The consumption of his spirit is extremely great, he told Amethyst to provide him some pills for helping him recover his spirit, he also decided to go inside Safehaven Paradise and stay besides the Luminous Tree Of Life. With the condition inside Safehaven Paradise, he is quite confident that his soul wouldn¡¯t be harmed, it took him an hour to recover from his headache, he stood up and went to where Russel and the others are, he then told his n to invade the other world that the sword sect is situated in. John Mark, France and some loyal soldiers of the empire have agreed to volunteer, Shadowsh was gratified hearing this, he then shook his head and said ¡°I have a criteria for this mission, first and the most important is that, you are a cultivator.¡± John Mark couldn¡¯t help but droop his head in disappointment, he might be able to use Qi but not as good as the other family members, France is still okay because he is a pro Qi user, Russel decided to rece John Mark after hearing the criteria. Don2 also wanted to go a world that is full of martial artist, Shadowsh was of course excited to have him onboard, Don2 is the best candidate for that world but first he needs a disguise, since the world is full of cultivators, he could wear a full body armor. Shadowsh needed to first had to secure a path for his group, for him to do that, he had to rece a couple of sect disciples with his clones, he could then move a bit more freely, even if his current clone is discovered, he could switch to an another clone. Those that were qualified to join the mission started preparing immediately, they knew that their lives would definitely be a bit harder after they got to the other world but they aren¡¯t afraid. They are willing to do anything for the empire and for their lord, Shadowsh then returns to his clone¡¯s body, but when he opens his eyes, he was given a great shocked, in front of him was fairy Su and Wang Meimei. Fairy Su exploded with her powerful aura and immediately pressurized him, he started acting like he couldn¡¯t bear it, Wang Meimei looks at him with a solemn expression, she then asks ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± Themotion caused by them attracted some attention from the servants but after sensing the familiar aura, they decided to quietly leave, meanwhile, fairy Su answered Wang Meimei¡¯s question. She looks at Shadowsh full of seriousness ¡°Earlier, I don¡¯t felt anything from him, he¡¯s like an inanimate object but when he opened his eyes, an unknown sense of danger descended upon my soul, disciple, it seems that you are right, he is extremely dangerous.¡± Wang Meimei was shocked, she quickly took out her weapon and create some distance between her and Shadowsh, she started emitting killing intent, the situation have be quite tense. Shadowsh quickly realised that his situation is far from optimal, he also couldn¡¯t take down Wang Meimei with fairy Su eyeing him like a hawk but if they truly moved to kill him, he¡¯ll risk it all, after all, only his clone would be destroyed. Fairy Su sensed the danger emitting from him grew, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart, she grabs the handle of her sword and looks at her target with killing intent rising from her body. Just as the situation got more increasing tense, somebody broke the silence, it was the sect leader, he knocks on the door startling the two girls, Shadowsh looks at the door and heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. The sect leader entered but he became confused seeing another man inside this ce, even he didn¡¯t have that much authority to enter, the only reason he is here right now because of the dire situation of the sect. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the fairy Su in confusion, Wang Meimei was about to say something but she was stopped by her master, she gestures for her to keep silent, she greeted the sect leader ¡°Greeting sect master.¡± The sect leader is still confused but he still have something much more important than a trifling male sect disciples, he had guessed that Shadowsh have been found sneaking in Moon Sword Peak and was delivered to fairy Su to be judged. Before he arrive, he had sense the killing intent emitting inside the room, he disperse this thought his head and spoke ¡°The sect have decided to ask help from the other sects, our enemy is too powerful for our sword sect to take.¡± Fairy Su nodded, she had already expected this, she the nodded, before she left, she told Wang Meimei this ¡°Guard him, kill him if he dares to do anything, call for backup, he is too dangerous for you to take alone.¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803: CHAPTER 772 THE TWO SIDES TALK Shadowsh knew that he can no longer be able to carry on acting, he decided that once fairy Su left, he¡¯ll immediately take Wang Meimei and bring her back to Gaia, as long as he could decipher the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique that she knew, he would be able to counter it. Wang Meimei nodded, she then said ¡°Master, can you not leave first, I¡¯ll assemble some trusted core disciples first to help me guard him, as long as I have two or more core disciples with me, I am confident we¡¯ll be able to defeat him no matter how much strength he hid.¡± The discussion between the two, master and disciple confused the sect leader, he might not know what was happening but he already considered Shadowsh as someone terrifying, even with his strength, he doesn¡¯t rmed fairy Su this much. He looks at Shadowsh with a bit of curiosity, seeing him looking quite afraid and rmed, he just couldn¡¯t see him as a terrifying being, but he trust fairy Su because of her cultivation technique. Wang Meimei returned, she brought with her two core disciples, one was the third core disciple that came with then when they were invading Gaia, he is known to be quite good at using assassination technique. The other disciple was a female core disciple that is known to be the only disciple of one of the sect guardians, she is quite good at using taoism technique and one of the rare heaven path practioners, she is one of the strongest disciple in the sect. She looks at Shadowsh then asks ¡°Is this the dangerous guy that you were talking about? This guy doesn¡¯t look special at all but considering your technique, I trust your opinion.¡± ..... Fairy Su looks at the other two core disciples and nodded in satisfaction, she then praised ¡°Great job Meimei, with Lei Long and Ming Rouxi helping you, I am confident that you¡¯ll be able to contain him.¡± She and the sect leader left, once the two departed, Shadowsh who was acting afraid change his expression and looks at the three with a serious expression, the atmosphere immediately changed into a tense one, chills run on the other two disciples¡¯ heart. They quickly took out their weapons, one was a short sword and the other was a paper talisman, both of them prepare themselves against Shadowsh but they quickly be confused when they saw him looking at Wang Meimei. Wang Meimei was already holding her sword before her master left, Shadowsh current expression did not phase her, she had already registered him as a dangerous individual, just as she thought, he is about to attack. He opens his mouth and asks ¡°What do you want from me? If you doesn¡¯t seek something, you and your master would have already killed me earlier, since you didn¡¯t do that, it seems that you seek something from me.¡± Wang Meimei was stunned, she then looks at the other two disciples, after thinking for a couple of minutes, she finally decided to ask her question ¡°Who or what are you, after asking about you from the other disciples, I know that the person you are imitating right now is Qian De.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butugh, he then asks ¡°How did you managed to find out that I am not Qian De and I am just imitating him, I swear that my disguise is perfect, is the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique that powerful?¡± Wang Meimei couldn¡¯t help but make an ugly expression but after thinking about it, she smiled and said ¡°Yes, this technique had specific requirement for it¡¯s practioners, I and master are lucky enough to be able to train it.¡± Shadowsh have already expected this, he also knew what was going on Wang Meimei¡¯s mind right now, he smirked and said ¡°Do you really think that I couldn¡¯t get away from this ce? You are boldly telling me your secret because you want me to open up to you, don¡¯t you?¡± Wang Meimei smiled, she then introduced the person besides her ¡°He is Lei Long, he is known as the silent swordsman, he is someone that could kill you without even you noticing.¡± Just as she was about to introduce Ming Rouxi, Shadowsh broke the seal that fairy Su put on him and stood up, he started stretching his neck, this action of his triggered Lei Long, he had his guard up all the time. Wang Meimei also charged after him, at the same time she reacted, Ming Rouxi have already thrown her talisman paper in the air, they might look distracted but they are actually been on their guard this whole time. Shadowsh smirked, he use his powerful spiritual sense to stun Ming Rouxi, with how great the array that exist in this ce, no one would be able to notice his spiritual sense, he also grabbed Lei Long¡¯s head and smashed him into the floor. ¡®Got You!¡¯ Wang Meimei sh her sword at his neck but before she was able to cut his head, a powerful blow hit her on the side and threw her into the wall, she look at the thing that hit her and saw a fluffy fox tail. Lei Long couldn¡¯t help but be furious, he use his body switching technique and escaped his capture but when he reappeared, Shadowsh was already right in front of him, he made a hasty withdrawal. He was confused because his enemy didn¡¯t attack him, he then saw Shadowsh throwing back his sword to him, the two girls became confuse, they then saw him walking towards the bed and lying in there. He looks at Wang Meimei and said ¡°What are you waiting for? Continue your exnation, do not worry, I am not going anywhere, even if this body is killed, it wouldn¡¯t truly harm me, your arrogance and ignorance is truly benefiting me.¡± Wang Meimei and the others were stunned but Ming Rouxi quickly registered the meaning of his words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask solemnly ¡°What do you mean by this body? Are you controlling this body like a parasite?¡± Shadowsh looks at her and transformed to his original form, his appearance made Lei Long and Wang Meimei froze, they couldn¡¯t forget his appearance, the incredibly handsome appearance of the man that killed one of their strongest elder. Their hearts started beating at a much faster rate, they started sweating, Shadowsh didn¡¯t correct their thought, he continue exining ¡°I don¡¯t control his body, Qian De is already dead, I killed him back on the battlefield, I could take form of anyone I saw.¡± He then smiled and transform to her exact copy shocking her very much, he then spoke ¡°I truly admire fairy Su¡¯s technique, I never thought that my perfect disguise would be discovered, I have already decided that if you guys cannot be allied with, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to kill fairy Su and Wang Meimei.¡± Ming Rouxi was shocked seeing herself talking to her, especially the content, she admire fairy Su very much but her copy right now is telling her that he will kill her idol and her bestfriend. She silently took out another talisman paper but she froze and her mind started to be disarray, she was put into an illusion, she then started walking towards her copy, her action confused the two. They then saw her give all of her talisman to Shadowsh and lie besides him, Lei Long became furious, he had always admired Ming Rouxi but because of his strength and identity, he wasn¡¯t worthy of her but he cannot make a move because their current opponent is too powerful for them. Fortunately, he could still hold himself because Shadowsh wasn¡¯t on his original form and was in a form of his crush, Ming Rouxi snapped out of her daze, she looks at the person besides her and quickly leap backward. Her heart started beating rapidly not because of embarrassment but because of fear, she knew that if her enemy wanted to kill her earlier, she would have already died, she then saw the papers in his hand and felt despair. Shadowsh sighed and said ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to start a war against our two worlds but that elder is too arrogant, he actually dares to speak the word ¡®conquer¡¯ to a ruler of a different world.¡± ¡°Besides, if I didn¡¯tmanded my soldiers to let you guys escape, do you really think you could return to this sect? Wang Meimei, Lei Long, tell me honestly, with your current strength, would the two of you be able to escape that battlefield?¡± Lei Long and Wang Meimei both knew that he is speaking the truth, with the suppression of the world¡¯s consciousness, the two of them is far weaker by their current strength right now and their peak condition is only as powerful as a general, they would be able to take a ordinary soldier down but they are only on par with the elites. Chapter 804 Chapter 804: CHAPTER 773 FAIRY SU RETURNS The situation is too disadvantageous for their sect,pared to their enemy, they are too weak, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost for so long and their sect might disappear after the war, this would definitely make all the loyal sect members guilty. Even though the prospect of conquering another realm is extremely precious for any sect, their sect didn¡¯t hesitate to give up this opportunity and seek help from other sects, actually, at the current situation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to negotiate that much of a deal. Shadowsh saw them hesitating and smiled inwardly, he then spoke ¡°Let¡¯s wait for fairy Su to return but I wanted to secure my safety, only the two girls have extremely important status, discuss between the both of you, whom would be willing to be my hostage.¡± The two girls looks at each other and nodded, meanwhile, Lei Long couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated, after cursing himself for being weak, he helplessly let out a sigh and looks at Shadowsh with burning gaze, he wanted to reach his status. His status as a core disciple might look extremely high to others butpared to the status of the two girls inside the room, his is practically negligible, one was a genius heaven path practioner and talisman master, the other one was one of the only two practioners of the divine technique their sect owns. ¡°I¡¯ll be the hostage¡± both girls spoke at the same time, they were stunned, they thought the other one understood what they were thinking, they quietly discussed amongst themselves and finally Meimei became the hostage. Rouxi wanted to sacrifice herself for her bestfriend but she couldn¡¯t defeat her bestfriend in an argument, she lost, even though she is quite good at using her brain, her friend have always been better at her in arguing. ..... Seeing Meimei sitting right in front of him with such a determined look, he couldn¡¯t help butugh and said ¡°Don¡¯t make that kind of face, I won¡¯t be harming you, of course, this is only of your master wouldn¡¯t dare to attack me first.¡± Meimei didn¡¯t say anything, Shadowsh was totally bluffing right now, he might have defeated the three earlier but this is only because he had already rehearsed the battle on his mind, he had anticipated their moves and with such a tight space, he manage to win against them. He needs an assurance, after watching the sword sect, he realised that this sect is perfect for their empire to upy, as long as they could transfer a number of people in this sect, they¡¯ll be able to increase their influence upon this world. They waited for three days, during this three days, Shadowsh became a servant and master to the three disciples, he cook for them and train them at the same time, none of them get out of the room. Meimei could not leave because of their agreement, Rouxi doesn¡¯t want to leave her bestfriend behind, Lei Long also doesn¡¯t want to leave the girls behind, the tense atmosphere started to fade out. But the three are still on guard against Shadowsh, they still recall what had happened when they fought, the maids became confused as to what was happening inside the room. But they don¡¯t dare to sneak a peek, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but start frowning inwardly, controlling his clone for this long wouldn¡¯t be a problem but his current location is extremely burdensome for his soul, fortunately he has Grim and the twin fish guarding his real body. He looks at the three whom were silently cultivating and couldn¡¯t help but thought of returning back to his real body, he quickly shook his head and disperse this thought, his mission right now is extremely important. He could only sigh and pray that Amethyst right now is taking care of his body, another couple of days passed, finally after waiting for more than a week, fairy Su have returned, she quickly returned back to where Shadowsh is. She froze upon seeing her precious disciple is now right besides her enemy with a sword on her neck, she wanted to act but when she tried to move, the sword in his target¡¯s hand move ever so slightly and nearly cut her disciple¡¯s wless neck. She immediately took a deep breath and calm herself, she looks at the other two disciples and ask for information, Rouxi quickly filled her in about what had transpired during her absence, she bit her lips in frustration after hearing that her disciple have be an hostage inside her own territory for more than a week. Shadowsh took the initiative to speak ¡°Looking at your expression earlier, it seems that the negotiation didn¡¯t went in your sect¡¯s way, that¡¯s too bad but it seems that my world is already in an advantageous position in this negotiation.¡± Fairy cover her face with her hand and startedughing, she grabs her sword and pulled it out and pointed it at him, she shouted ¡°Do you really think that our glorious sect would negotiate with a power that threatens this world.¡± He looks at her and sighed, he agrees to her ¡°Actually, if I was in your position, I would also say the same thing, the only way for me to ever bend to an enemy if they ever threatened my family, I respect your decision, say goodbye to your master, Wang Meimei.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Fairy Su reacted instantly, using her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique, she realised that her opponent wasn¡¯t faking it, he was truly going to kill her disciple, after suffering so much in her life, her disciple was the only family member she has. Seeing how she reacted, Lei Long and Ming Rouxi couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, they spent quite some time with Shadowsh and have be a bit familiar with his personality, he isn¡¯t evil, he is just doing this to keep his family safe. Fairy Su took in a deep breath, she saw in her disciple¡¯s eyes, were both disappointment and sadness, she couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes pricked when she saw this, she didn¡¯t know that her disciple wasn¡¯t disappointed at her. Ming Rouxi also saw the eyes of her bestfriend and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but started misting up, she couldn¡¯t help but plead ¡°Shadowsh, please state your request first, I know that killing your clone wouldn¡¯t truly harm you but please think of the days we spent together.¡± Shadowsh sighed, he couldn¡¯t help but curse himself for being too emotional, he actually befriended his enemy just by being himself, he gets too close to other people too much and too quickly. He was an idiot, he had expected that fairy Su would only take a couple of days but who would have thought that he had to wait more than a week for her, he wanted to negotiate but after realising that the sword sect were unsessful in their negotiation, he decided to end it all. He doesn¡¯t want to get more familiar with any other person in this sect, if it weren¡¯t for the importance of this mission, he would have already returned to his original body, on the other hand, fairy Su became confused. Ming Rouxi quickly exined to her via spiritual sense, after hearing that her disciple was actually disappointed at Shadowsh and not her, her guilty conscience rxed a little, she then looks at the man in front of her with aplex expression. She sheathed her sword and calm her raging aura, she realised that her opponent isn¡¯t an evil person and was only doing this to protect his world and family members, she couldn¡¯t help but respect him a little, she requested ¡°Let us restart our conversation, shall we? First, can you show me your real appearance.¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised, to not confuse her, he had regain Qian De¡¯s appearance, he transformed into his original appearance, fairy Su was stunned, she had never met such a handsome man in her life. She activated her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique and asks him ¡°Is this really your true appearance, do not be angry but I think you are just trying to fool us and have us lower our defense.¡± Shadowsh was speechless, he looks at her with a disbelief expression, he then said ¡°This is my true appearance, if you see me in my original body, quickly release your Qi because I have the ability to attract the opposite sex, this is my bloodline ability.¡± Fairy Su became confused ¡°If you have this ability, doesn¡¯t this increase your chances of winning against females, why bother informing me this? Are you trying to brag about your ability.¡± He looks at her with an expression that says ¡®is this girl stupid?¡¯ he then looks at Lei Long and said ¡°Lei Long and Wang Meimei have seen me fight in my original form, ask him if I need that ability to fight.¡± Lei Long was stunned, he was also speechless, he just stand there silently and was dragged into the argument of two powerhouses capable of killing him with ease. Chapter 805 Chapter 805: CHAPTER 774 TO WAR He wanted to curse loudly but after calming his crazily beating heart, he told his point of view to fairy Su, he¡¯ll just be honest and hope that he wouldn¡¯t offend either of the two by his words ¡°Just from my perspective, Shadowsh is powerful enough to contend against sect leader.¡± Fairy Su was shocked, Shadowsh was also, he never thought that Lei Long saw him like this, he actually dares to say that he is as strong as their sect leader, he is of course much stronger but he had only shown a tiny bit of his ability when he fought elder Zhong. Ming Rouxi was also shocked, Wang Meimei didn¡¯t react that much, she recalled how powerful Shadowsh was and sighed, she added ¡°Actually, if I were to exin it, Shadowsh is much more powerful than sect leader.¡± Just as everyone was shaken by her words, she continue to exin ¡°I have used the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to sect leader before and was punished by my master because of this.¡± Fairy Su nodded, she still recalls her curios disciple that dares to use such a divine technique to see the information regarding the sect elders and even the sect leader, this divine technique was built for her special physique. Of course she punished for this, even though the situation is very tense, Ming Rouxi wanted to let out a giggle, she doesn¡¯t know why but she felt that after fairy Su calm down, her instinct told her that Shadowsh was no longer nning to kill her bestfriend. What she was thinking right now is her bestfriend being beaten by her master, her ass was hurting for a couple of days because of her rude action, Wang Meimei seems to be able to read her mind and res at her. ..... She continue on what she is saying ¡°That aside, I saw how much strength, endurance, intelligence, spirit and speed each person has, of course, such ability nearly blinded my eyes, I took a risk and use the Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to record just how powerful our enemy is.¡± She then started shivering ¡°What I saw was a row of powerful abilities and strength that would be able to crush sect leader, what was the most terrifying thing is that, the word behind his race, Origin Race, Rune Beast and Divine Beast.¡± Shadowsh was shocked, he couldn¡¯t but startedughing, he threw Wang Meimei back to her master and started speaking ¡°To think that your technique is exactly just like my ability to see through one¡¯s status, these universe is truly amazing.¡± Fairy Su was stunned, she grabs her disciple and puts her next to the other two, she looks at Shadowsh seriously but after looking at his calm expression, she didn¡¯t immediately attack and just ask ¡°Why did you release my disciple, this is clearly a stupid move.¡± Listening to her, he just smiled, he was already determined to capture these two, wether it is by hypnotism or soul capture, he¡¯ll definitely make these two his subordinates, for them to have the same ability as his, they would be a great asset for him. He sat back to the bed and started exining his circumstance ¡°I also have the same ability as you two have, I could see the ability of my opponent, of course, unlike your divine technique, mines doesn¡¯t have any drawback, unless you are worlds apart in terms of cultivation levelpared to me, most of your information would be presented to me.¡± Fairy Su and Wang Meimei were quite shocked, but before the two of them reacted, he continue on his speech ¡°But, I could mask my presence, I am not looking down on your technique but I am sure that it is impossible to see my information even if your cultivation is higher than mine.¡± Wang Meimei took a deep breath and looks at her master, seeing the determination on her eyes, fairy Su sighed and said ¡°Since you are bold enough to tell us your secret and actually courageous enough to let go of the person that is keeping your safety in check, I want share something extremely important to you.¡± ¡°Bit first, I want you to answer this question, what are your ns regarding for me and my disciple, I know that you are no longer nning to kill the two of us.¡± Shadowsh started to admire their divine technique more and more, he then started exining ¡°My ability have help me greatly throughout my journey, it would definitely reassuring if I could win a person that has the same ability as mine.¡± Fairy Su nodded, even she is envious of her disciple luck to learn the divine technique she had found that resonated with her special physique, with this ability of hers, she managed to help their sect prosper by finding hidden talents. Shadowsh then stabs his heart shocking everyone inside the room, he smiled and said ¡°Tell me the secret when we meet in my original body, to get your approval, I will warn you, now that I am determined to get the both of you, my empire would spare no effort to conquer the sword sect.¡± With hisst word, his clone poof into white smoke, those inside the room were truly shocked, they hadn¡¯t thought that the situation would change so drastically in just a matter of seconds, Wang Meimei and Ming Rouxi shivers as they look at each other in shock. Their Heaven Peeking Secret Technique is reacting wildly, it is telling them that their sect is now in a state of extreme danger, they quickly bolted out of the room, fairy Su use her powerful cultivation to raise her voice and shouted ¡°All elders gather!¡± Meanwhile, Shadowsh returned to his original body in a groggy state but at least he didn¡¯t faint, he took two hours to recover from his migraine, after he recovered, he gathered everyone. He spoke ¡°Change of ns, gather all the soldiers, we are now changing from slowly conquering to offensive attack, tell everyone that the Thousand Race Empire is now dering war towards an another world.¡± The elves who were listening to hismand were stunned, then they felt a rush of excitement rising inside their body, they always wanted to show their excellent skills to their lord but didn¡¯t have the chance to. Now that they have obtain a chance to show how great their race, tribe or n are, they wouldn¡¯t let this chance go, the dwarves, elves, beastman and humans inside Safehaven Paradise looks at each other and saw the mes of rivalry zing in their eyes. Shadowsh continue ¡°There is one important information all of you must learn, do not kill four people in the sword sect, they are called, Lei Long, Ming Rouxi, Wang Meimei and an elder titled fairy Su, they are important for my future ns.¡± Everyone nodded, he sighed in relief seeing that no one was exuding jealousy, he looks at Russel and the others and said ¡°Everyone, leave the empire for me, please help our force invade the other world, we must show everyone why we are called the number one power of this world.¡± Everyone raised their hands and let¡¯s out a roar, one by one, the generals or those that were a part of the army started going out and spreading the news about the decision to go to war, the other territory In Thousand Forest Continent learned about this news in just a matter of minutes and hours. They quickly sent their representative to talk to Shadowsh, no to be more urate, the kings and queens of each kingdom actually travels to Hope City to request a meeting with the true ruler of their continent. They might be proud but they still knew that their status is trashpared to Shadowsh, if it weren¡¯t for his kind personality that exempted the rulers from kneeling in front of him. The rulers would have no choice but to kneel in front of him, the first rulers chosen to have an conversation with him were the elf queen, the ruler of the elf kingdom that is situated besides Luminous Kingdom. Queen Luminous of the Luminous Kingdom formerly known as Liartos Kingdom, she is apanied by the number one noble family just below of the great four royal family, Helia Rose Von Reia, third was Fredrick Es Archinviel the ruler of the Archinviel Kingdom. Finally, the reigning number one power just below the Thousand Race Empire, the ruler of the Long Forgotten Dragon Kingdom, they cannot name their kingdom as the dragon kingdom because of the Rising Dragon Continent. Because their ancestor were forgotten by the main branch, they renamed their kingdom as the Long Forgotten Dragon Kingdom, the king is someone who have reached the pinnacle of Xiantian Emperor Realm and was now in the transition state to be a Saint, Dragon Overlord Tristan. These four rulers were the only ones invited to have a discussion with Shadowsh, the other rulers were of course disappointed by this but they couldn¡¯tin because of fear. Chapter 806 Chapter 806: CHAPTER 775 TO WAR ll All four rulers wanted the same thing, to help Shadowsh in this war, they wanted to send their best soldiers to conquer the other world, with the security that the Thousand Race Empire give to their continent, their kingdom doesn¡¯t need that many soldiers to protect their territory. Since they¡¯ll finally have a purpose to mobilize their army, they took it, Once they were given the green signal, the four rulers quickly returned to their territory to prepare, the entire entire continent is boiling with excitement. No one was afraid, they had already formed a thought that they would be sessful in this war, Shadowsh wanted to tell them not to be arrogant but he also doesn¡¯t want to lower their morale, he finally decided not to say anything. The movement of their empire shocked the entire world, this is the first time in such a long time that the Thousand Race Empire have made a move this big, besides all of those action in the past have reasons. The empire have always been passive and would let their enemy make the first move but this time, they are making the first move, many medium to top grade ns wanted to use this opportunity to increase their power. They also wanted to send some of their soldiers towards the other world but Shadowsh released another bomb, the world where the sword sect is situated in would be owned by the Thousand Race Empire. He also added ¡®Those who dare sneak into this world would have to bear the consequences of making the Thousand Race Empire and the Hope Family their enemy¡¯ ..... This message made all of those that wanted to nt their influence to this other world to started hesitating, the Thousand Race Empire have the rights to im this particr world because the medium grade power gave it to them to defend. Shadowsh would be staying in Gaia to protect his empire and also to look out for any unexpected events since most of the powerhouses right now are on other worlds or extremely busy, he had Amethyst monitor those that were trying to go inside Murim World. Murim World, the name that he decided to call it, ording to the memories that he had obtain from Qian De, Shadowsh knew that the world that the sword sect is in doesn¡¯t have any formal name because it is still unexplored, the world is huge but the intelligent beings inside it are still developing. They still aren¡¯t able to move freely in the sea because of the powerful ancient Saint beasts lurking in there, that meant that, the number of Saint beasts inside Murim World are greater than the other Saints from other races. Humans only have a couple of Saints and one True Saint, in terms of strength, they are clearly weakerpared to the beasts, this would be perfect for Russel and the other Hope family members, because they are, in the core, are intelligent beasts. Mary have decided to also go to Murim World, she wanted to experience, how it is, to lead others to war, she had always left this to Sans and Leafinia but because the two are no longer present in Gaia, she took it upon herself to help their family prosper. Her daughters came with her, the soldiers that are under her were ecstatic, they felt that if they show Mary and the others how capable they are, they might be praised by their lord and would be even rewarded by him personally. Russel was leading a group of giant beasts, their n is to bulldoze those that stand on their way, Don2 was smiling seeing his disciples gathering behind him, a world full of martial artists, he is incredibly excited to fight against them. The one leading them all was themander of the army, France of the Hope Family and his second onmand is Elf Queen Emishia Archinwood of the Safehaven Paradise, the two of them are quite experienced in war. Especially France, they don¡¯t need to direct the others because they have their own style, they only need tomand the rest of the soldiers correctly, the first ones to enter the portal were Russel and his group of gigantic beasts. Shadowsh have already informed them that there is a high chance that they would be greeted by the sword sect and its allies, it have already been months since they have prepared to invade, it wasn¡¯t that long but also not short either. Once he stepped on thend of Murim World, Russel was immediately greeted by numerous attacks thrown at him, he activates his abilities and his size increased exponentially, he was also glowing in a golden light, with a loud trumpet that seems to be a war cry, he charged towards the enemy. He stumbles and nearly fall into a hole, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had increased his size, he would definitely have fallen, his subordinates also suffered the same thing as he did but only a couple of them falls. But those that have fallen didn¡¯t reach the bottom because of their size, the traps that the sword sect have carefullyid out were proven useless against the giant beasts, there were some that arepatible with the earth element. They started stomping theirrge feet and the ground started trembling, the holes that were scattered everywhere started recovering, Russel quickly shouted ¡°Do not use all of your Mana, this world has a differentw, you cannot absorb the Qi in this world, wait for the others to arrive!¡± He is talking using thenguage of Thousand Race Empire, the people in this world doesn¡¯t understand one thing but they did noticed that the others beasts started to be a bit restrictive, the people in the area started charging at them. Just as they thought that they are about to sh against the giant beasts, numerous arrows were shot at them, before, Russel and the others received a fair share amount of arrows from the enemies but only some of them were affected. Their tough armors and muscles protected them, the elves that came through the passageway saw the situation, they immediately released their arrows towards the enemy while being protected by theirrades. The arrows were quite lethal, a couple of individuals were immediately killed, fairy Su who were watching this couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the sect disciples that were dying, they, the elders and the allied force just watch as many of them die. Skree! A loud and sharp cry was heard, France and numerous hawks and eagles came out of the passageway, the well known Air Force Division have once again spread their wings, they started shooting one wind de after another. The Saint Qi being released by France attracted the attention of fairy Su, she quickly charge towards him, the others are toote to stop her, Wang Meimei prays that her master would be able to survive against her current opponent. The talisman master activated their traps, but before their traps were able to do anything, numerous mages came out of the portal and started bombarding the surrounding breaking the spells, Wang Meimei¡¯s expression became pale, she looks at the entrance and saw an incredible beautiful womaning out. She exude a sense of danger that made her instinct scream in danger, the person that came out of the portal was none other than the number one rune master of Thousand Race Empire, Yshelia. After being healed by Amethyst, the elves, chaos and Harmony, she finally recovered but she cannot transform into her fairy goddess form because of the injury of infection to her soul but her strength is still something to be feared of. She looks at the surrounding and saw the runes that the talisman masters were using and became interested, she also started writing rune using her spiritual sense to counter the powerful traps that the talisman masters have put. Bang! One of the giant beasts finally fall because of the injuries it had umted after taking on countless of attacks, the other giants beasts couldn¡¯t help because they are surrounded. ¡°Save him!¡± Numerous soldiers sprang out of the passageway and started running towards the fallen beasts, the numbers from the Thousand Race Empire side continue to grow by the second, each one of them are too terrifying for normal sect disciples to deal with. Seeing such situation, the sect elders and those from the allied forces immediately went to help their disciples but before they are able to make a move, they were stopped by the powerhouses from the Thousand Race Empire, the Saints and Xiantian Emperors from the empire shows themselves. Yshelia who was testing talisman masters looks at their enemy and said ¡°It seems that the so called sword sect was only able to seek help from a couple of forces, we are in the advantage in terms of numbers.¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807: CHAPTER 776 TO WAR lll Just like she had expected, the number of powerhouses and soldiers from each side is clearly too different, the Thousand Race Empire have outnumbered the sword sect and the strength of each individual is also much greater than the other side. It looks like the sword sect is hopeless but she knew that this was only the beginning, after they conquer the sword sect, the other powers of this world would definitely react much more violently, because the sword sect would serve as an example. She looks at the sword sect¡¯s sect leader and brought out a couple of orbs that were glowing in different lights, she spread her wings and flew towards her target, her intention was very clear, her killing intent was saying it all. The sword sect leader looks at the woman charging at him, he was captivated by her beauty but his instinct told him that he is now in danger, meanwhile, back to where fairy Su is, she and France were now destroying the environment by their battle. The sky above them have turned dark and lightning would sh from time to time, thunder rumbles throughout the entire time, fairy Su who has the ability to predict the future was actually losing, her ability does work but her opponent is too fast for her to react on her vision. She also had the feeling that her opponent was even holding back, she was infuriated by this thought, she wanted to hit her opponent at least once but even she hits him, he would turn into a lightning bolt and reformed back once again. She could use her sword intent to hit the elemental form of France but his thunder intent is much greater than her sword intent and unlike her, he had plenty of experience fighting people that has sword intent so he can negate almost all damage by transforming to his elemental form. ..... Fairy Su was once again hit by a lightning bold and she crashed to the ground, she cough out blood, she wiped her mouth and saw her enemy looking at her, there are no emotion on his eyes but her pride is still pricked. She pointed her sword at him and shouted ¡°Are you looking down on me! I am an elder of the sword sect! I will show you what I am made up, if I manage to beat you, I¡¯ll be able to do the same against Shadowsh.¡± Boom! She cough out blood as she was hit by a thunderbolt that has the shape of a dragon, there were multiple dragon thunderbolt, she managed to dodge two but she was still hit by one, France look at her but this time, his eyes were emitting cold chilling intent. He spoke via spiritual sense so that fairy Su would understand him ¡°How dare you im that you would defeat big bro, he is titled as the strongest being of our world, with your pitiful strength, just surrender and let us bring you back.¡± Fairy Su wipe the blood on her lips once again, she felt her inner organ churning, she also realised that the attack of her opponent have the ability to numb both of her senses and movement, she gets slower each time she was hit. She knew that if this one sided situation continue, her chances of victory would dwindle down till she became helpless, her strength is great and with her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique, she could take on the other Saints but she just had to fight against France. Her swift and fluid swordsmanship that is considered remarkable is useless against her quick opponent that could turn into an elemental, her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique is also useless because her opponent¡¯s speed, all in all, she is fighting against an opponent that counters her. Like water smothers fire, her strength couldn¡¯t amount to anything, France spoke ¡°If my opponent is a mage, you guys would have more chance but it seems that the mages of this world is too slow to be able to hit me.¡± Fairy Su knew this, she and the other powerhouses of this world knew this because this is the reason why the human race is weakerpared to the other race in this world, they are not that great at using elemental energy. This is also the first time she had encountered an elemental being that has great speed and intelligent, she had fought elemental beings before, in this world, they are just big and destructive, they rely too much on their ability to negate physical damage. Wang Meimei who was watching everything couldn¡¯t help but want to run towards her master but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be of help and would definitely be a burden, she curse herself for being weak and helpless. Ming Rouxi besides her knew what her friend was thinking and sympathize her, but they are in a middle of war, she shouted at her ¡°Wang Meimei get a grip! We are in the middle of a war, I know you are worried about your master but worry about yourself first!¡± Bang! Lei Long who was helping the two were hit by a powerful force and was thrown besides them, the two girls then looks at three individuals that seems to be the same age as them, the three children were looking at them with intense gaze. One female that was holding the staff looks at Wang Meimei and spoke via spiritual sense ¡°Are you Wang Meimei? I am Lilia the disciple of the great elemental king Clwyd, me and my associate are tasked to bring you with us.¡± Wang Meimei quickly charge towards her and swung her sword but was stopped by the other female that was wielding a spear, Ming Rouxi moved to assist her but the man who was riding a giant crocodile breath out a giant water dragon that bares it¡¯s fangs towards her. She took out a talisman paper and activates it, an earth shield appeared in front of her and blocked the attack, that¡¯s what she thought but she saw her earth shield breaking and the water dragon hit her. Lei Long stood up and wanted to rescue her but the giant crocodile that the teenager was riding swung it¡¯s tail and hit him on the stomach that once again threw him to a distance, the female spearman who saw this shouted ¡°Haze, don¡¯t kill him, he is one of our target!¡± Wang Meimei¡¯s eyes lits up, she stabs her sword towards her distracted opponent but before her sword was able to prate her target, water that acts like ropes binded her and stopped her movement. Lilia sighed and said ¡°I know that you don¡¯t expect the people in this world to be stronger than you individually but still, you need to be cautious, Star, your little brother is no longer the child in the past, you don¡¯t need to always take care of him.¡± Wang Meimei was furious, she release her sword intent and escaped the water binding, she swung her sword sideward, she managed to block the spear aimed at her, she have activated her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to help her in this battle. She could see all future action of her opponent, she started swinging her sword and blocking all the water bullets thrown at her, she then use her movement technique to dodge Star¡¯s attack, her two opponents aren¡¯t surprised. Wang Meimei¡¯s eyes lits up as she used her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to her full capability, coupled with her secret technique, she finally managed to see a route to her victory, but she cannot inform everyone yet because she is busy dodging. She had to use all of her concentration just to dodge all the attacks thrown at her, Star and Lilia were quite amazed by the divine technique that they had heard from Shadowsh, they quickly recovered and decided to risk it. They knew that the technique that even Shadowsh admired would bound to be quite amazing, the two of them have already expected this, they change their offensive style and became more violent, they just hope that their opponent wouldn¡¯t die that easily. Wang Meimei gritted her teeth and continue to persevere but the rapid attacks from her enemies started wearing her body down, she might be able to anticipate their attacks but she was facing two powerful individuals that are as strong as her. Meanwhile, Yshelia and the sword sect leader were fighting in full strength, she was amazed by how powerful her enemy is, he is truly a capable individual but too bad that he had faced her, she had gone through worse. She spreads her hand and summoned numerous butterflies of different color and have them charge towards her target, the sword sect leader instinct told him that these butterflies are dangerous. He took a deep breath and concentrate all of his sword Qi into his sword, a golden individual appeared behind him holding a sword, the two of them swung their sword sideward, firing a powerful sword Qi that cut all butterflies. Chapter 808 Chapter 808: CHAPTER 777 CAPTURING THE TARGETS Yshelia shes towards another direction and fired a fire dragon, the sword sect leader couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, he cannot use any of his skill that efficiently, he cannot focus and deal out a powerful blow, fortunately, he had trained numerous techniques that could be use at his will. He swing to the side and spin, a raging wave appeared behind him and the fire dragon was destroyed by the tidal wave, Yshelia wanted to absorb the water energy in the sword attack but there is a sword intentced on the attack. She is unable to absorb such attack, she calls upon her blue orb and sunmoned a giant whale and crashed into the wave, the water energy increased the size of the whale but because of the sword intent, it¡¯s speed slows down. The sword sect leader raised his sword but suddenly a golden light hit him and he froze, he could only watch as the whale slowly approaches him, he gritted his teeth and his sword intent continue to rise. Bang! He managed to break through the binding spell that Yshelia have put on him, he use his movement technique to escape, he appeared in another location but he was swept away by a tornado. He couldn¡¯t help but curse, he swung his sword and an illusionary tornado appeared above him, the force of his strike destroyed the tornado but when he finally saw where he was, he was stunned, he was now right besides fairy Su. Fairy Su saw the future and quickly looks at him, her expression was unnerving, without even her speaking, the sword sect leader immediately knew that his life is in danger, he activate his defensive type technique and even took out a high grade talisman to ptotect him and fairy Su. ..... Yshelia summoned her orbs, she then threw it above and France who was absorbing all the thunder energy in the areamence his attack, with thebination of the orbs, the entire area around them have be purgatory. Powerful lightning strike continue to rain down on the sky, acidic raindrops continue to drop, the mes that the lightning strikes have created continue to burn down the surrounding, the earth would shake every time each strikended. The smoke that the mes created every time the raindropsnded were poisonous, the entire situation looks like an apocalypse is happening, Yshelia and France weren¡¯t finished yet, they knew that they had to give it their all from the start. Unlike the residents of this world, their forces aren¡¯t able to absorb the Qi in the air, they had to destroy the enemies quickly or else their situation would tilt to the enemies¡¯ favor, fortunately, their numbers and strength is greater than their target. Yshelia was chanting and some kind of magic circle full of runes appeared below the two and it triggered a great sense of danger to fairy Su, France on the other hand was using his own energy to increase the power of the storm. The sword sect leader couldn¡¯t help but grunt as the barrier continue to crack after receiving the barrage of apocalyptic strike, fairy Su quickly use her Qi to help him, the barrier started to recover at a much faster rate but it wasn¡¯t enough. Fairy Su took out a high grade talisman that she owns and use it, a water barrier appeared just inches bigger than the sword sect golden barrier, the two of them hold hands and perform a sword dance together, rains of swords sprang out of their dance. Yshelia and France was quite surprised by this but their preparation is almost done, the sword Qi that were blocking the storm and the two barriers manage to alleviate some of rbe pressure that their target were experiencing but the two are confident that their next attack would deal a massive blow to their target. Fairy Su quickly took out a talisman but this time, it wasn¡¯t made up of paper, it was a jade talisman, seeing her action, the sword sect leader also took out their talisman, Yshelia and France thought that it was useless, with the traps that theyid out, escaping is near impossible. The magic circle under the two lits up, France also absorbed all the thunder energy and created a giant lighting dragon that surrounds him, he dove down while carrying the giant lightning dragon, meanwhile, the golden magic circle, disabled the two barriers and disrupt the Qi in the area. Boom! With an extremely loud explosion, the entire area and the forest around it were destroyed, France couldn¡¯t help but be a bit worried, He asks Yshelia ¡°Do you think that both of them died? That girl is our target, we must secure her.¡± Yshelia assured him ¡°Do not worry, she isn¡¯t dead yet, on the contrary, it seems that our attack didn¡¯t harm the two, the jade talisman that they had used managed to teleport them out of harm.¡± France was shocked, he knew that the golden magic circle that Yshelia have prepared rendered such thing to be impossible, he then saw her sigh and said ¡°Thew of this world is just too foreign to me.¡± She started chanting once again, France decided to stand guard, he also knew what she meant, if he was much more familiar with thews of this world, that storm earlier would carry a hint of heavenly punishment. What surprises the two were the fact that the people here doesn¡¯t have much understanding towards the heavenlyw, their physical body might be better than most humans back on Gaia that doesn¡¯t belong to Thousand Race Empire but this advantage would be useless. As long as the martial or heavenly intent that is greater, those that have great physical body would be in an disadvantage if they don¡¯t have peculiar ability, while Yshelia was trying to find their target using her special ability. The other side of battlefield, Wang Meimei and the rest were continuously being pushed backwards, seeing that they are losing and many of them have already died, the sect elders of the sword sect and the other allied force issued a retreat. Some of therge beasts that came with Russel have died because of the injuries they have suffered after receiving numerous attacks and trapsid out by the enemies, many were injured, the elites didn¡¯t suffer that much. Those that have no target looks at Star and Lilia, they were shocked to see that even with two gifted genius, their enemy managed to survive but quickly, they realised that the enemy that the two were fighting were actually their main target. They quickly charge towards Wang Meimei, Ming Rouxi and Lei Long, ording to the pictures that Shadowsh have given to them, these four would have to be captured alive, they quickly surrounded them. Lei Long saw that the situation have be awry, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape without drastic measures, so with a determined expression, he took out a pill and shouted ¡°Rouxi! Take Meimei with you, I¡¯ll stall them, tell my master that I am sorry!¡± He ingested the pill and his veins started to erged and his skin have be red, Ming Rouxi was shocked, she then started crying but she knew that, Lei Long have already eaten the pill, she was no longer able to stop his transformation. Haze who was watching everything smiled, he knew all too well just what is happening to Lei Long, he also has the same ability and doesn¡¯t need any pill to activate berserk trait, he patted Teeth, knowing what his partner meant, he also went berserk. Ming Rouxi expression became that of desperation, she quickly remember that the pill that Lei Long have eaten was created by assimting the berserk element of a beast and refining it with herbs. Humans might have trouble awakening or controlling berserk element but not for beasts, she still hope that Lei Long would be strong enough to hold Teeth at bay but reality was often disappointing. Bang! With a powerful tail strike, Lei Long spat out blood and was thrown to the center of the Thousand Race Empire army, the soldiers then quickly surrounded him, they restrain him with ease, Ming Rouxi quickly despaired. But she didn¡¯t give up, she summoned three water serpent but Haze justughs at her futile effort, he summoned a dozen water shark bombs and have them charge at her all at once, he then grabs his katana and turned into a haze disappearing in everyone¡¯s view. He had be both a ninja and a mage, he is quite great as an assassin but he has a hard time bncing it with his mage profession, fortunately, the hidden sect on Archinviel Kingdom have reached out to him and help him achieve sess. The sect of course use his identity to increase its influence but he doesn¡¯t mind, as long as the sect doesn¡¯t break any corew of their empire, he¡¯ll help them, he doesn¡¯t want to left behind by his sister, that¡¯s why he had worked hard to achieve his current strength. Chapter 809 Chapter 809: CHAPTER 778 DON DON AND HIS DISCIPLES Wang Meimei was unaware of what happened to her two close friends, she isser focus, she had thrown away any other thoughts and only thinking of her fight, she couldn¡¯t retaliate, her opponents are too powerful for her to take on alone. Star was also getting faster and faster by the second but she knew that her two opponents isn¡¯t able to recover their Qi, she had used her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique to realised the ws of their opponent, she had to escape and let her sect knew of this fatal w. Unbeknownst to her, she is already surrounded, the elves have aim their bows at her, the tanks have created a human barrier around her, with their skills ready to be activated, no one would be able to escape. Unless Wang Meimei has the strength that could break the barrier that was formed by more than a dozen elite tanks, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, Star who was the main attacker of the fight stops. Boom! She exploded with her aura and transformed into a female war goddess, her speed increased drastically, so does her strength, she use her spear technique that she had mastered after training for years. Meteor Shower! Her spear seems to have disappeared and transformed into glowing sh that charges towards her target, Wang Meimei was taken aback, she wanted to take a pill that increases her strength and speed for a short amount of time but she couldn¡¯t. ..... She was already having a hard time dodging the attacks earlier, now that the intensity have increased, she could no longer make any wasteful movement, especially, since she had to continuously use her movement technique. Lilia stops shooting water bullet, she started chanting, her Mana started rising, a blue magic circle appeared below her, water then came out and started to spread around her, she smiled, she puts her hand on the water that continue to increase in volume. She then took out two pouches, a gorgeous white snake that has a bit of pink have appeared, it looks at her and rubs it¡¯s head at her, the other pouch released a mysterious looking beast that looks extremely tough. When it looks at Star, on its eye was full of affection, it then looks at her opponent and it¡¯s entire being started to radiate hostility, it started glowing and instantly disappears from it¡¯s spot, it appears besides Wang Meimei swinging it¡¯s sharp ws at her. Wang Meimei wanted to dodge but her body¡¯s reaction is too slow and couldn¡¯t catch up with her mind, she knew that her end is near, she desperately want to take out a berserker pill but the spear on Star¡¯s hand pierced her shoulder. Bam! The mysterious creature tackled her, the sounds of bones cracking could be clearly heard, Star quickly shouted in an anxious voice ¡°Light! Don¡¯t kill her! Lord Shadowsh have ns regarding her.¡± Light who was prepared to kill her opponent froze, Wang Meimei took this opportunity to kick her off her, she wanted to stand up but her ribcage started aching and she spat out blood, Herish appeared and use some kind of hypnotic skill to put her to sleep. She then started healing her, the others started to pull her deep into the camp, since their enemy have retreated, they decided to rest and take over the surrounding territory that is near the passageway. The misceneous team have finally arrived, they brought with them spirit stones and Mana cores, since their force cannot absorb the Qi of this world, they had to settle with such expensive recovery, fortunately, they have schrs that would help them discover a way to absorb this world¡¯s energy. The schrs that are known to be geniuses of the empire are quite sought after, not only they are quite experienced in dealing with politics but they are great inventors, now rhat a new era havee to Gaia, their value have increased. The schrs that are on Hope Academy have always been arrogant, the schrs and soldiers are always on opposite side, the schrs are quite smart but they always lose when the soldiers brought up the achievement points or military points. Now that the Thousand Race Empire have waged war and they are needed for this battle, almost all schrs scrambled for a spot, too bad for many schrs, only a hundred would be sent in the first batch, the number would increase as more territories were conquered. The schrs waiting on Thousand Forest Continent have started going to church to pray, they wanted to obtain military achievements but because of the requirement, they had to pray for the safety for the soldiers. Shadowsh who was now supervising the empire together with Amethyst received the message that the invasion was a sess, he smiled, he had already expected this, he had seen just how powerful the enemy are, they aren¡¯t a threat to the likes of his family. Back on Murim World, the force of Thousand Race Empire have started to build infrastructure for the city they are intending to build, the elves that are known to be experts of the forest have started to build numerous camps to the forests near them. The beastman started to build their own camp, they are extremely excited at this moment, just like them, the martial artists were quite happy to realised that this world is suited for them, unlike them, those that have practiced Mana usage is having a hard time. Many mages were sent back, it is to decrease the amount of Mana core usage, only the elite mages or mages that has wide destructive skill have been permitted to stay, France and Yshelia left, the two were searching for traces of fairy Su. Russel have to stay and guard, Don2 and his disciples decided to invade the other cities secretly, they are quite famous for their martial arts and they are confident with their strength and intelligence, they could assimte with the people of this world. Don2 is currently in a city full of martial artist, fortunately, he could understand what they are saying after Shadowsh imparted him the general knowledge about this world, but it hurts his soul a bit, he had to recuperate a couple of days before he regains his full strength. He gestures his disciples to be silent, unlike him, his disciples are clueless about thenguage of this world, so they could only stay silent and acts stoic, they are trying to not garner attention, unfortunately for them, their presence still draws some attention. All of them were wearing solemn expression and Don Don¡¯s physique is extremelyrge, he was also wearing a cloak, together with the menacing vibe that they formed, the appearance of their group is very striking. One of the savage looking people inside the restaurant ms his fist on the table and stood up, just as he stood up, all of Don Don¡¯s disciples directed their killing intent on him, the pressure of collective killing intent froze the man. Don Don¡¯s disciples aren¡¯t just any elite martial artists, they have killed numerous beings already, most of their targets were cold-blooded killers or powerful beasts, their killing intent individually could knock a normal man unconscious. Now that they are directing all of their killing intent on a single individual, of course, their target would be afraid, Don2 saw what was happening and raises his hand to stop his disciples, the entire tavern became silent. Don2 realised that their current appearance is too eye-catching, back on their empire, their group isn¡¯t that special, only if his status is discovered would they garner attention, he smiled but because of the mask no one saw it. He then spoke but his pronunciation is quite bad, the expression of everyone except for their group turned strange ¡°Everyone, we apologize for ruining the mood, we are a group of martial artists from a secret sect that came down our mountain to obtain some good karma.¡± The people in the tavern became more cautious, this is the first time they had heard of such sect, secret sects are very well known but sects that send their disciples to obtain some good karma is unheard of, the only ones that do this were Buddhist practioners. Seeing that people were looking at them with strange expression, he exin some more ¡°I apologized for my strange voice, my entire face was burned and my mouth and throat was affected, our sect leader have a revtion.¡± Suddenly, from the floor above them, a voice sounded out ¡°ording to what you are saying, your sect leader is a diviner, it seems that you want to umte some good karma to help your sect tide through this troubled time.¡± Don2 wasn¡¯t surprised, he had already sensed a couple of individuals keeping an eye of them, he decided to go through his act ¡°Yes, this world is now in danger, we are being invaded by powerful beings from other worlds.¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810: CHAPTER 779 INFILTRATION The people became solemn, they have already heard news about the defeat of the sword sect and it¡¯s allied forces, now that hearing a secret n which have a master prophet have a prophecy regarding this, they became shocked and apprehensive. A overbearing aura descended to Don2, his sect disciples immediately reacted, they released their aura and prepare their weapons, the killing intent that they were emitting seems to be materializing, Don2 isn¡¯t bothered, he continue drinking on his gourd. A man carrying a sword have appeared, he looks at Don2 with a sharp gaze, his sword intent is fully released, he asks in a cold and calm voice ¡°This is the first time I have seen your faces, how could we be sure that you aren¡¯t people from other worlds?¡± Don2 already have a counter for this, he then said ¡°You can check my body, you don¡¯t know but the people of the other world doesn¡¯t have spirit root, they cannot absorb the Qi of this world, they are also unaware of this world¡¯snguage.¡± The man who was carrying the sword was surprised, he then approached Don2, using his spiritual sense, he investigated his body and realised that he was telling the truth, he checked the disciples and they also check out. He nodded but he was still unconvinced, he couldn¡¯t help but retort ¡°Who knew if what you have said were true, tell yourrades to speak, you have said that people from other worlds cannot speak.¡± Don2 shook his head, he sighed and looks at his disciple with sadness, inwardly, he was praising himself for being a great actor, he exined ¡°As all of you have heard, our sect has a great prophet but because he had divine such event, everyone under Saint Realm were affected.¡± ..... He looks at everyone, those that were listening nodded, they seem to knew that prophets would suffer dire consequences if they divine great events, seeing that everyone believed him, even the man carrying the sword. He decided to continue his exnation ¡°Because of this, our great sect leader have to recuperate and everyone that were involved in the fortune telling process cannot speak, they are forbidden because they have divulged the secret of the heaven.¡± ¡°We want to umte karma because we want to fix this problem of ours and hope that the heaven would be merciful to our sect.¡± The people have an expression of realization, they also thought that it was strange for sect members of a secret sect to go down the mountain to umte good karma, it was actually to help their sect recover from heavenly punishment. The man with the sword nodded, he then looks at Don Don¡¯s disciples and spoke ¡°I thought that it was strange for people with such dense killing intent to umte good karma, so this is your reason, by the way, your words attracted my attention earlier, you said everyone except Saints.¡± The others also recalled this and they look at Don2 in shock, if what he said was true, then basically, he was saying he is a Saint, seeing everyone looking at him full of expectations, he smiled calmly and released his aura, an overbearing aura greater than the man with the sword on his back, descended on the restaurant. Everyone immediately looks at Don2 full of admiration, quite a few females looks at their group full of interest, Don2 disperse his aura and said ¡°We would be traveling from city to city, we¡¯ll build bases in each city we will be visiting, this is for the preparation to defend this world.¡± He sound so passionate, but he was thinking something different on his mind, he was inwardly praising his big bro for using illusion stones that he had created to help them hide their core and looks like they have spirit root. About the secret that their force couldn¡¯t absorb Qi, he doesn¡¯t mind telling this to people, he is confident that their army would be able to defend against any attack, more hostages or test subjects would only increase the pace of their research. Don2 was respectfully escorted out of the restaurant, the owner was vehement on not taking any money from them but he still left a few gold coins for them, the Saint swordsman that was against them earlier have be friends with their group. Their group started searching for ces that they could buy, they are indeed going to build bases in the city that they would be visiting but not to help this world but to help their world settle down in this ce and slowly increase their influence. They would be conquering this world with both hard and soft method, the only thing that they needed right now is to solve the problem regarding the absorption of Qi, learning thenguage of this world is easy because of their high cultivation. Especially, the people of their empire were well educated, learning anothernguage is much easier for thempared to others, after waking for a couple of minutes, they finally discovered a perfect ce for them to build a base. A giant mansion that is owned by one of the prestigious family of this city, unfortunately for that family, most of their experts have disappeared and their family head was also gone leaving a beautiful woman and a young child such tempting piece of pie. No one dared to buy this mansion because the other prestigious family of this city were suppressing the former owner of this mansion, as long as they drive the pair of siblings to poverty, they¡¯ll be able to take thisrge piece ofnd without paying. Unfortunately for them, upon seeing such grand ce, Don2 is already adamant on buying this ce, he then spoke with his disciples vis spiritual sense and three of them decided to stay and defend the ce. Don2 with his other five disciples went inside, as he looks at the surrounding, he started to like the ce more, the once prestigious family that has more than ten Xiantian Emperor experts and one half Saint expert. When their group saw the poor state of the people inside the mansion, they couldn¡¯t help but pity them a little but the mission that was given to them by Shadowsh is much more important than a couple of lives. They are willing to bare with the guilt that they are going to take hundreds of lives to aplish their mission, inside the ce, there were only five people, the two Qi siblings, an old man with a Xiantian Emperor cultivation, a pair of old couple Don2 and his group immediately attracted the attention of everyone in mansion, the Xiantian Emperor immediately took out his weapon which was arge machete and pointed it to them, this time the sect disciples didn¡¯t react violently. Unlike before that they are extremely defensive because they are surrounded by enemies, this time around, they are only facing an individual that any one of them could take on, seeing how they react, the old man knew that they are facing dangerous individuals. The beautiful but thin female saw the apprehension of the old, she quickly spoke ¡°What are you guys doing here? Remember, the sword sect doesn¡¯t tolerate this, if you are found out, the family backing you would definitely bring the ire of the sect.¡± Don2 could see that the group that they are facing were afraid of them, since he had decided to show a benevolent group, he spoke a kind voice ¡°Hello, I am Adonis, I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking but we just came to this city.¡± The people were still apprehensive, seeing this, Don2 continue ¡°We are members of a secret sect, don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t mean any harm, if I had this on mind, I could takeover this city with my current strength.¡± The people look at him with a strange expression, the little boy even look at him like an idiot, seeing that no one was believing him, he sighed and release his aura once again, this world really respect strength as the truth. Sensing the aura of a Saint, the five people bows to him with an expression full of respect, seeing that they finally believed him, Don2 became happy but he also sighed inwardly, this world respect strength too much, he liked it though. He immediately went to what he wanted ¡°I have heard that you are selling this ce, as long as the price isn¡¯t that ridiculous, I will buy it for you, don¡¯t worry, I am a reasonable person, I wouldn¡¯t force you.¡± The people look at each other and they are hesitant, the little boy look at his sister with a hopeful expression, suddenly as if recalling something, the Qi family youngdy asks ¡°Great Saint, I have heard that the sword sect have been amassing strength to defend this world from an invasion, what is their current situation?¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811: CHAPTER 780 INFILTRATION ll Don2 looks at the youngdy and realised that she is quite smart, unlike the others that were thinking of obtainingrge amount of money to improve their lives, she is more worried about their safety, since he likes how she think, he decided to be blunt. He took out a sword that emits Saint Qi, he exined ¡°This sword belongs to a Saint that had participated on defending this world, sadly he had died, many of the sect disciples and people from the allied force were killed.¡± The five people were shocked, especially the Xiantian Emperor expert, he looks at his youngdy with admiration, Don2 continue ¡°The result is the overwhelming defeat of the sword sect, as of right now, no one would be defending thews of this city.¡± The two old couples couldn¡¯t believe what they are hearing, they have been staying in this city for their entire life, they knew that no matter how overbearing the great family of this city, they still follow thew that the sword sect have implemented. The Qi family youngdy couldn¡¯t help but frown, she wanted to cry because she already knew what her future is, she was in despair, she felt the grip on her hand tightening, she looks at her little brother that have an expression full of fear. The Xiantian Emperor expert knew that even with his current level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect everyone, just as their group was in despair, the Qi family youngdy took a deep breath and spoke ¡°I will help your group, the five of us will work under your group.¡± She then let go of her little brother and told the Xiantian Emperor expert to look after him, she lead Don2 towards a room, thinking that she was about to give her body to him, he was about to deny her in advance, when she finally spoke. ..... She looks at him with a serious expression, her expression was extremely calm but he could clearly see, she was trembling, she spoke ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t from this world, I have the ability to see through your illusion.¡± Boom! It seems like there was an explosion that ured on Don Don¡¯s head, he quickly denies her usation, fortunately, he has a passive ability that calms him down quickly, so his expression didn¡¯t change but the Qi family youngdy is adamant on her guess. She then presented her eyes to him, her eyes became reptile like with a golden glow, she then exined ¡°This is the famous, Huang Family, dragon eyes, my mother came from Huang Family, ¡°I inherited this ability from her, unless it was a powerful illusionalist of the Saint Realm, no one would be able to escape my gaze ¡± She then looks at Don Don and bows to him, no it¡¯s more like, she kowtows to him, she touches her foot and spoke ¡°The Huang Family would definitely discover your disguise, let me be your loyal servant and help you keep your group stay hidden.¡± ¡°I only ask for you to help protect my family.¡± Don Don became silent, he was contemting, wether to kill the person in front of him or not, he then said ¡°Where is the Huang Family? Since you have already discovered my true identity, little missy, I am sorry but I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡± The Qi family youngdy trembled, she knew that right now, she is gambling her life, she gritted her teeth and continue ¡°The Huang Family is much greater than the great family in this city, they are hidden family with more than thousand years of history, not to mention, all of them have the bloodline of dragons.¡± Don Don startedughing, hisughter could be heard by everyone outside, the four people seems to have an idea of what was happening inside, of course, their thoughts are far from reality, they are thinking that their youngdy or big sister was sacrificing her body to protect them. In reality, Don Don started telling her about Gaia, especially, his proudest achievements of all, to be a family member of the Hope Family, he then started bragging about Thousand Race Empire to her, the more she heard his brag, the more afraid she became. The Qi family youngdy could sense if someone is lying to her, just by using her dragon eye, right now, even though, it had adverse effect on her body and state of mind, she is using to ascertain if her target was lying to her. ording to her ability, Don Don haven¡¯t lied even once, this made her heart cold, she realised that, their n to take care of Huang Family isn¡¯t far fetched, on the contrary, it would be extremely easy for them. She gritted her teeth and said ¡°There are professionals that could divine events, I swear on my life that if you move to take care one of the hidden family, your group would be discovered, from your description, your great lord doesn¡¯t want to kill more than needed.¡± Don Don became silent, he knew what she had said is true but he still wants to dispose of anyone that threatens their mission, he could only sigh and asks ¡°Is there any method that you could give me assurance that you wouldn¡¯t betray me?¡± The Qi family youngdy heaved a sigh of relief, she quietly wipes her sweat on her forehead, she raise her hand and bit her finger, this action of her stunned Don Don, he then saw her swearing ¡°I, Qi Nulong vows to the heaven that I will not betray Adonis, if I break this path, may my soul be burned and thrown to purgatory!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Nine thunderps were heard, the expression of the four individuals changed, so does the people inside the city, swearing to the heaven is sacred in this ce, if one broke the vow, they would suffer serious consequences that would affect their entire family. Don Don and Qi Nulong came out of the room, her little brother immediately ran to her and hugs her tightly, meanwhile, Don Don told something to his disciples via spiritual sense and they nodded and left. Qi Nulong, then looks at him and nodded, she knew what his intentions are, she then exins to her group ¡°As of right now, the Qi family are going to be under the berserk ape sect, they would be in charge of protecting us.¡± The Xiantian Emperor expert was shocked, he then looks at Don Don, as if confirming his thought, he nodded, he then startedughing out loud, the two old couples started crying, they felt happy for their youngdy, to be able to obtain the protection of a Saint, their ancestor wouod be proud. Meanwhile, Don Don sensed something and quickly told them his discovery ¡°There seems to be a group of individuals that started to barge in, it seems that they are searching for you, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect all of you.¡± Qi Nulong nodded, she then let go of her little brother once again ¡°Grandma and Grandpa Wei, please take care of Maomao, let¡¯s go uncle Xing, let us meet them, we are no longer the same as before, we have the Berserk Ape Sect backing us.¡± Her little brother looks at his sister that was leaving and his eyes were full of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and ran to her, he then said with a shaky voice ¡°Big sister, let us meet them together, I am not afraid of them!¡± Don Don saw this and smiled, he then said while they are walking towards the entrance ¡°Kid, I know you¡¯re scared but I think you are brave, you are willing to face your fear, for me, that is admirable.¡± Qi Maolong couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic hearing a Saint praising him but his happiness was short lived, he sensed that her big sister hands were gripping his hand tightly, he then realised that she was paler than before. He felt guilty, he always leave things to his sister, he had never realized that she had always been under constant pressure after their father have disappeared, after giving birth to him, their mother have died, because of this, he treated himself as a curse. Now that they are having a hard time, all he had ever been was a burden, he was woken up by thinking that her sister have sacrificed her body for Don Don and his group to protect them, after this thought, he became determined of bing strong. When they arrived at the entrance, they saw numerous individuals wereying and groaning, standing on the entrance were Don Don¡¯s disciples looking at the opposite group with hostility, their killing intent nearly suffocate everyone in the area. After sensing the dense killing intent, the pair of brother and sister from the Qi family started suffocating, Don Don quickly orders his disciples to suppress their killing intent. Chapter 812 Chapter 812: CHAPTER 781 SUBDUING THE GREAT FAMILIES The people that were beaten by Don Don¡¯s disciples were the family members of the great ns or families of this city, they are trying to bully the poor Qi family but they didn¡¯t know why but they encountered these couple of people. When they tried to barge in, they were stopped, of course as sons and daughters of prestigious families, they are proud, seeing that there were unknown individuals that dares to stop them, of course they became furious. They ordered their guards to kill them, too bad for them, when their guards emitted killing intent towards the group of disciples, they reacted rather violently, once one guard attacked, they all retaliate. Their attacks were extremely vicious, as if, all their moves were made for killing, the result was a total wipeout, only the arrogant sons and daughters of the prestigious families were left alive, their expression was very pale. They had seen deaths before, the reason why they are pale scared is because of the fact that their guards were Xiantian Kings, Xiantian Kings are already revered in this city, if you are a Xiantian Emperor, you could create a small n or family. But the Xiantian King elites that they had brought with them were all killed in just a matter of seconds, that only meant that the people they are facing right now areparable to the elders of their families. Don Don then started berating his disciples, of course, to hide their true identity, he was berating them via spiritual sense, he told them that they could beat those that were hostile to them to the inch of death but they must refrain from killing. ..... They are now acting out as benevolent sect and yet, they onlyst one day in this city before theymitted murder, his disciples knew that they are, in the wrong in this situation, their master have already told them about their fake identity. But, they are too used at fighting with their life on the line, not to mention, even their weakest offensive technique are too powerful for most people of this world that are on the same cultivation level as them. They all started looking at different directions, seeing them acting like this, Don Don wanted to train them like he did back on their dojo, back breaking training that consist of cries of despair, he started breathing heavily and took one long breath to calm himself down. He decided to present himself, he have more confidence now that Qi Nulong have decided to help them hide their identity, with her backing them up, they¡¯ll be able to build their dojo much more safely. He then have a great idea of creating an Adventure Guilt, in this ce, with times like this, mercenaries would definitely thrive and bandits would be much more active, if he create a guild, he might obtain the people¡¯s trust. This would make conquering this world much more easier, as long as they could snuggle people from their world to every branch of Adventure Guild that he is intending to build, they could continuously increase their influence and control over this world. He started smiling, when he started thinking about this, meanwhile, the people outside were looking at him with strange gazes, he had came out, after looking coldly over his people, he became silent and stood there without saying anything while looking at the sky. One of his disciple, let¡¯s out a loud cough that awaken him from his thought, he became embarrassed, fortunately, he is wearing a mask, so no one was able to see his foolish smile. He cleared his throat and started speaking, his manner of speech have improved ¡°I am Adonis, the leader of this group, I already knew what had happened, I warn you, the Qi family is now under my protection!¡± One of the proud daughters became furious, she shouted ¡°Who do you think you are! Do you really think your pitiful group are able to protect this b*tch from the clutches of all our family?! You listen to this, our Pei family will definitely destroy you!¡± Don Don wanted to p the girl in front of him right now, he then scratch his head, thinking that if this was back on Thousand Race Empire, he no longer need to talk to this girl and people would rush over to help him p the sh*t out of her. He then release his aura that belongs to a Saint, he started speaking in an incredible cold voice full of power ¡°It¡¯s because of my strength, as a powerful Saint warrior, I could annihte any of your families, you should be grateful that our sect doesn¡¯t want to shed too much blood.¡± He disperse his aura and looks at the carnage that his disciples have caused and sighed, he took a deep breath and bows, shocking everyone in the area, he then spoke in a guilty manner but inwardly he is grumbling, as a member of the Hope Family, he dislike bowing to just anyone. He then started apologizing ¡°Even though, this is the situation, I still want to apologized for my sect disciples action, this is the first time they are staying in such a civilized ce, they used too much force in their attacks, thinking that their enemy could take it.¡± The proud daughter wanted to say more but one of the proud son spoke up, ¡°Great Saint Adonis, our Ling n wants to apologized for our earlier action, don¡¯t worry, our n would no longer give the Qi family any trouble.¡± He then left, his kind and smiling expression slowly changes into a cold one as he got farther from Don Don, the other proud sons and daughters were looking at him in silence, they knew that in terms of talent, they aren¡¯tparable to the individual in front of them. He then spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Qi family would be able to obtain help from such a powerful expert, it seems that the rumors regarding the matter of the map of an ancient sect that they have is true, if not, how could they obtain help from such group.¡± Back on Qi family estate, the disciples settled in, they broughtrge amount of stuff, they then cleaned the rooms that were designated on them, Don Don and Qi Nulong was now sitting on the main hall, he was sitting on the head seat while she was kneeling in front of him. He asks the burning question, he had been thinking all this time, ¡°How did you manage to see through the illusion that my big bro have put on us, if you dare lie, I will kill you even if that meant that I would be failing the mission.¡± Qi Nulong, then became confused ¡°Actually, I could barely see through the illusions, after hearing about your great lord, I realized that such insignificant strength, how did I manage to see through your near perfect disguise.¡± She then pointed above, Don Don became confuse and look at the roof, realising that she had done a mistake, she quickly corrected it, ¡°What I meant, is that the one interfering with your illusions is actually the heaven, it seems that your great lord even threatens the heaven.¡± Don Don became proud when he heard this but after knowing that the illusions that Shadowsh have put on them is starting to wear off, he became worried, he looks at Qi Nulong and felt that, he made the correct decision of epting her. He also couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky when he met the Saint swordsman, if they meet at a muchter date, his group would have been discovered, he asks, ¡°So there is a moment that the illusion would be weaker and there is also moment that it is working just fine, can you tell me, how long is the weak phase?¡± Qi Nulong shook her head, she then exined ¡°Using my innate ability drains my spirit and stamina rapidly, the only reason that I am functioning normally right now is because of the jade pendant on my neck.¡± Don Don nodded, he knew such superb ability would definitely has a drawback to people with low cultivation level, he then took out fruits that came from Safehaven Paradise, he orders her ¡°Take this fruits and start training, I also want you to supervise us and tell me, the intervals of when the illusion are in a weak state.¡± Qi Nulong nodded, she then devours the peaches in front of her, she doesn¡¯t know why but her soul thirst for such treasures, Don Don saw this and actually knew the reason why she acts like a savage, it seems that her soul have been suffering for a long time. The peaches that she is eating right now, is one of the main ingredients of their empire to create, harmony spirit pills, a pill that would improve ones spiritual sense and increase the grade of the soul. He took out two bottles and put it in front of her, ¡°This is the pills that our great empire have created, this one is the soul cleansing pill, it is a great medicine for improving ones spirituality, this one is spirit repair pill, this is the most important medicine for you right now.¡± Chapter 813 Chapter 813: CHAPTER 782 INFORMATION LANGUAGE He left Qi Nulong, he actually wanted to give her a cultivation technique but after recalling that this world cultivation is differentpared to Gaia, he hesitated and finally decided to wait for the schrs to help their force discover a solution for their inability to absorb this world¡¯s Qi. He could still train the others but he¡¯ll be only increasing their physical strength, fortunately, he is an expert in this type of training, one of his disciples, one of the strongest Adventurers and is also the rival of Jarius, Ang have reach the peak of physical training. Her body is now like the Silverback Gori, her muscles and bones are as tough as steel, she also train the Metal God Technique that Shadowsh have improvised, her strength have risen exponentially because of this. She actually came with Don Don on this mission, she is one of the cloaked disciples that are acting like mutes, she is having a hard time holding herself down, she is still a member of the The Tank Masters but only became a part time member. She is busy working under her master, she respect her master very much, this time, she wanted to obtainrge amount of achievement points, she wanted to retire from her adventurer upation. She wanted to be an elite warrior just like Jarius, he had also be an elite warrior under the Thousand Race Empire, he is now improving at rapid pace after training on Safehaven Paradise at a specific period of time. He hadrge amount of achievement points under him, after all, not only his adventurer group have achieved great things during their stay on Thousand Race Empire, he had also created a sect that help promote the quality of swordsmanship of the empire. ..... His achievements have actually surpassed that of many powerful guildmasters, as his rival, Ang wanted to catch up to him, fortunately, he was presented with such a great opportunity by her master, of course she will take it. As an active Adventurer, she is quite versatile, she could adapt with many situation, even if they are unpredictable ones, also, the training that her master have given her, improve her ability to adapt and her ability to control her Qi, with her current cultivation realm, she is the third strongest disciple under Don Don. Back at the present, she and five other disciples have decided to train but they aren¡¯t expending their Qi, using high grade spirit stones to recover, is a bit too luxurious for their taste, they knew that the Safehaven Paradise owns a high grade spirit stone mine but they don¡¯t want to squander it. If they are close to their group, they¡¯ll be able to squander or even be greedy but, now that they are in a location that are full of hostile enemies, being cautious wouldn¡¯t hurt, there are only thirteen of them. All twelve of them are extreme Xiantian Emperors, Don Don is a Saint, their group could even rival the medium grade sects, if they could recruit more people, their influence would be greater, that is why, the other four disciples are now working in the city. The remaining three were guarding the estate but just the three of them guarding arge estate is quite a hard task, the four working in the city are busy implementing thews of this city, also Don Don wanted to slowly changed the mindset of the people in this city. He wanted the people of the city they would be upying to slowly ept the rules abx regtions of Thousand Race Empire, if they are able to change their mindset, they¡¯ll be able to achieve their mission, the only thing risky about this, is that they would garner the attention of sects. Especially the sword sect, meanwhile, the four disciples that are now roaming around the city started to gather the attention of the civilians, they are helping elderlies, two of them are hunting criminals and thugs, one other is helping children keep safe. They don¡¯t speak, the people have already learned about them from the rumors that the people from the restaurants have started spreading, that is why, the people don¡¯t fear them as much as most powerhouses, they might be cautious and afraid of offending them because of Don Don. But they aren¡¯t afraid of approaching them and asking them for help, of course, the disciples have no idea what the people are saying to them, they still don¡¯t know thenguage of this world, fortunately, because of their so called curse, they could act as mute as long as they want. Also, hidden sects are known to get entric, their actions doesn¡¯t gather much attention to the cultivators, of course, this only apply to ordinary andw abiding cultivators, for those that are working in the shadows, they became an unprecedented threat. Their goody two shoes act clearly irks many powerhouses but they had already seen what had happened to all the criminals and thugs that the two disciples have hunted, the aura of Xiantian Emperor Realm surge out from them, they are clearly a threat. This goes on a couple of days, whenever there are disputes regarding his disciples, Don Don would appear, he had never use his status as a Saint to bully anyone, the people of the city have started calling them as the heroes of guardians of the city. This piss off thew enforcers of the city, especially, after the seven great family have decided to gift the renumeration that should belong to thew enforcers to them, the people of the city were actually discontent about paying the taxes. They pay taxes but thew enforcers ignore their plight and just let the cultivators do what they want, after hearing that the seven great family have decided to give a percentage of the taxes to Don Don¡¯s group, the citizens became happy. After a month of work, the people have started to realised just how powerful Don e group are, even without Don Don making a move, his disciples are able to root out all the criminal organization inside the city, the six great family were shocked by this. It only took them a month to destroy the underground organization that even their families have to thread carefully, that only meant one thing for them, the twelve disciples that is under Don Don are strong enough to overpower any of them. This hit the nerves of all the great family but with Don Don¡¯s status as a Saint and the power that the twelve disciples have shown them, they cannot handle them, fortunately, they aren¡¯t doing anything that threatens the interest of their family. Of course, some of the underground forces in this city belongs to the five great family but with how adamant the twelve disciples are on dealing with them, they decided to steer clear off of them, they even had to give up their family members that are involved. Back on Qi family estate, the twelve disciples were waiting for their master return, Don Don have received the news that the schrs have finally managed to obtain a solution for the problem regarding the difference innguage, it was too easy for them. The only reason why it took an entire month for them is that, they still have to research a method to spread their knowledge, teaching more than a million beings would take some time, they decided to actually put it into a memorizing stone. Shadowsh have invented this, the only drawback is that, after using the memorizing stone, you will expend spiritual power, also if you aren¡¯t fit enough for the content inside the stone, it would lead to dire consequences. Still, the people have started praising him for inventing such an object, after all, people would have a much easier time learning skills after obtaining a memorizing stone, of course the news about the creation of such miraculous object attracts the other powers on Gaia. Of course, once those powers learned that it was Shadowsh¡¯s creation, their greedy thoughts quickly dispersed, but their are still greedy ones that would risk everything, they are now trying to obtain one memorizing stones to learn how they were created. Fortunately, there are only a couple of bold ones, Don Don took twelve stones with him, he doesn¡¯t need one because Shadowsh have directly passed the knowledge to him, the stone would only trante what the others are saying but you aren¡¯t able to speak thenguage. It is inferior to the knowledge he has now, he then went to search for Russel and Lily, the two of them are now responsible for the camp, Yshelia and France still haven¡¯t returned but their soul stone indicates that they are doing great, it seems that the two are still searching for fairy Su. He found the two discussing something, he lets out a cough announcing his presence, the sound in the room froze, then silence descended, the people look at him seriously, they knew what his mission was. Chapter 814 Chapter 814: CHAPTER 783 INVASION All of them felt that he is perfect for that mission, that is why, him appearing right now with a serious expression meant something, Lily asks, ¡°Don Don, may I ask what that you seek? If there is anything you want us to do, don¡¯t worry.¡± Don Don nodded, he then said, ¡°I want somebody to return back to our world and bring this to big bro, this is the information that me and my disciples have gathered during our stay on Green Dragon City.¡± Lily nodded, one of the generals then spoke, ¡°Since this is an information that you have gathered during your stay, it would definitely serve as an important documents for our schrs, do you have any copy?¡± Don Don shook his head, Lily have already expected this, ¡°Tell our schrs to make copies of this document, send the original back to lord Shadowsh, okay Don Don, I know that this isn¡¯t the only reason why you interrupt our meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, actually I wanted to borrow one of your schrs, the schr must understand this world¡¯snguage, I also want to borrow a group of veteran adventurers and a staff of the guild, I am nning to build a branch of Adventure Guild on the city that we are now situated on.¡± Everyone was shocked, they then realised that this is doable, Lily even wanted to praise him for this idea, she quickly order her subordinates to find the people that he asks for, ¡°This might take a while, on the meantime, please tell us your experience in this world.¡± Don Don then started narrating his story, everyone in the room listened carefully, after realising what type of world this is, they realised that people here respect strength very much, but because of this, their living condition and lifestyle is almost primitivepared to Thousand Forest Continent. ..... Lily sighed, she both like primitive and modern style of living, but as a woman, she rather tilt to thetter, it made her life much easier and more vibrant, the people inside the room start to feel a sense of superiority to the people of this world. Russel spoke, ¡°It seems thatpared to the humans back on our world, the humans of this world isn¡¯t that developed in terms of technology and strength, ording to the elves and the people camping on the forests, the monsters and beasts here are quite powerful.¡± Don Don was shocked, he and the others from Hope Family grins, if it was only beasts then it would be easy for them to subdue them, Lily knew what they were thinking and said, ¡°The elves would take care of the nt monsters.¡± The generals then started giving their idea, it seems that they are quite enthusiastic with their n, of course, they don¡¯t let their guards down, meanwhile, back on Thousand Race Empire, Shadowsh received a disturbing news. The nine abyssal dragon door have started to act in a strange manner, the base is still notplete, if it was just any simple base, then it would have beenpleted days ago but this base was built to withstand an invasion from a high grade world. He summoned all of his clones, one was now being used by Amethyst, nine of his clones flew towards fierce beast world, actually he could just summon his scarabs once again but because of Toxic¡¯s experiment, they had started evolving. They are molting their old body, it seems that after devouring thousands of scarabs, Toxic have developed a poison that is extremely beneficial for them, even Amethyst was amazed by the poison he had created, it is something that she had been searching for. She is now trying to improve the poison, Shadowsh of course dissuade her, they already have Toxic, they don¡¯t need to do anything and just feed him more scarabs, the stronger they became, the higher the quality of scarabs that Toxic would eat. He started having headaches, Gaia have started to suffer numerous attacks from different locations, fortunately, it is still impossible for a True Saint to step foot on this world but this is only temporary. He had to hasten the growth of powerhouses of this world, fortunately, the demon fox n and the Rising Dragon Continent have started trading some treasures that they have acquired from other worlds to all forces of this world. Their number one partner is still the Thousand Race Empire, the Thousand Forest Continent have of course benefited from this, more and more foreign forces started to build their branches on the continent, with his deterrent, no one dared to be unbridled. But with the disappearance of almost all elite guards, the foreign power started to be arrogant, of course, with the adventurers and the quality of the continent for cultivation, those cocky people were taught a lesson not to mess with the people of this continent. He sighed, he wishes that he¡¯ll be able to finally reach Saint Realm and travel to the higher ne of existence and finally create a barrier for this world, with the tragedy that had happened to it all those years, Gaia have be weak. This is also the reason why there are so many passageway that connects this world from other worlds, after theplete sealing, the old wounds and injuries that this world have burst and finally beings from other worlds are able to cross over. But he could only stay on his empire and try to use his connection with Gaia¡¯s consciousness to control how the world operate, his control might be minimal but with his reputation, he¡¯ll be able to control both the heaven and the humans. He sighed, on fierce beast world, JL and Scarlet was standing in front of the nine abyssal dragon door, Scarlet was standing in a much farther distance, the trauma that the door have caused to her was just too much for her, she can never forget about it. JL let¡¯s out a screech and his subordinates quickly encircles the area around the nine abyssal dragon door, their instinct as insects were telling them, something wasing out of the door, something dangerous. But he will not retreat, he released his seal over his fierce Qi, his aura abruptly increase, Scarlet and the others also prepare their selves, the first to third batch of prisoners that were sent to this ce were now trembling in fear. Roar! Roar! Roar! Nine dragon roars were heard behind them, then they saw nine dragons with the same appearance appeared, one of them then transformed into Shadowsh shocking all the prisoners. The situation on fierce beast world made Shadowsh frown, he realised that the entire sub world is resonating with the nine abyssal dragon door, he was shocked, it seems that the door have be this world¡¯s core. He apologized, ¡°Sorry bro, I cannot move my main body right now, I am now trying to fix this world and it is extremely taxing on the soul, if only I reach Saint Realm, I could bring you guys to a higher ne of existence.¡± JL gestures to him that he doesn¡¯t mind, he also patted his back, as if saying, leave this to me, seeing this Shadowsh smiled, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll be the leader of this battle, me and my clones would support you.¡± JL felt ecstatic and nervous at the same time hearing this, he had always been the support every battle of their family, but at this moment, he could finally shine, he¡¯ll show his big bro how strong he had be. Roar! Roars that sounded like dragon roars came out of the door, then one after another, creatures that looks like wyverns started flying out of the passageway, JL with his pincers captured two wyverns. He opened his mouth and bit off the head of a wyvern, the insects then flew towards the other wyverns, Shadowsh didn¡¯t move, he looks at JL, he is waiting to receive his order, he wanted to train him to be a greatmander. The passageway continue to tremble, this time, creatures that look like cyclops appeared, all of them are on Xiantian King Realm, the second batch of cyclops were Xiantian Emperor Realm, they radiate quite a pressure. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he realised that the other side was actually invading them, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, their group are too busy with the invasion and wouldn¡¯t be able to return immediately. He gritted his teeth and decided to use his scarabs, even though, it would be detrimental for their growth, suddenly he received a message from Amethyst, he was told that the Lunar and Sr Rune Scarabs could be used, the poison doesn¡¯t have that much effect on these two types of scarabs. He was of course ecstatic to hear this, he closes his eyes and returned back to his main body, he then calls Toxic, his cry rang out throughout the entire city, he flew to the sky and he summoned his scarabs, this was for his subjects. Chapter 815 Chapter 815: CHAPTER 784 INVASION ll The people of this world are still afraid of his scarabs, they might have not harmed the Thousand Forest Continent but their notoriety is still widely spread, meanwhile, the people in the city were shocked by his sudden action, some acute ones noticed something. But they quickly dispersed this thought on their mind, for them, Shadowsh would be able to protect them, no matter what happens, Toxic appeared on the sky, he looks at the scarabs that were released and immediately have an idea why he was called. Just like exactly what he had thought, he was called tomand the scarabs, hearing the location, a sharp glint passes through his eyes, after being subdued by Shadowsh and living as a member of the Thousand Race Empire, he had be protective of it. He treated this as his territory, more so, as his home, he¡¯ll kill anyone, even infants if they are a threat to him, as an insect, this was only natural for him, the only reason why he developed a more humane temperant is because of the people. They treat him as a savior, he would alwayse in their times of need, of course, no one knew that, he only appear because of Shadowsh¡¯smand to supervise the scarabs, at the present, he is trying to learn how to be or live like a human. Fierce beast world have always been ticking his nerve, as a Rune Beast, he is quite sensitive towards danger, the nine abyssal dragon door poses a danger that threatens him, now that he learned that his mission was to protect his home, his motivation and killing intent rose. Shadowsh smiles as he saw his reaction, actually, he already treats Toxic as a family member, the only reason why he still isn¡¯t a part of the Hope Family because of his own choice, for him, he wanted to learn how to live more humanely before he ept the invite. ..... He lived inside Amethyst¡¯s nurturing jar and if he wasn¡¯t, he¡¯ll be supervising the scarabs, not once had he lived among other intelligent creatures, actually, after these past few days, he is still having a hard time adapting with his new living environment. Toxic was now flying towards fierce beast world in a breakneck speed, he had been frustrated for a long time now, when he was living amongs others, he met a couple of individuals that he wanted to kill but because of thew, he cannot wantonly kill anyone. Now that he had someone or something to let out his frustration to, together with his hatred towards the enemies that threatens his home, his killing intent was extremely striking, the scarabs instinctively felt afraid, their kind have been devoured by Toxic in a daily basis. He had already formed a lethal poison just for them, a poison that even their kind couldn¡¯t devour, fortunately, their kind is unique, they could survive just by absorbing the energy from the suns, moons and stars, they are uniquepared to their other kinds. Back to the fierce beast world rehabilitation camp, JL and the others were now raging a great battle, the clones were now fighting against a Saint beast that has numerous eyes and mouth, it¡¯s body was a mass of shadows. Shadowsh quickly took control of one of his clone once again, now that Toxic ising with reinforcement, he could let his body undergo massive tempering that seemingly to the point of Insanity, he look at his current enemy and was shocked. The thing that he was now fighting is actually something that even JL couldn¡¯t fight against, his poison is ineffective, physical attack also doesn¡¯t have any effect on the monster, only powerful energy base attacks that are of fire, light and thunder element works. ¡®A dark elemental creature that is infested of fierce Qi¡¯ He also noticed that, it has dense yin and corpse Qi, he finally realised that this was a demonic and undead creature that was injected by fierce Qi, a new type of being, his clones wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it. Hemanded all of his clones to use his true dragon fire, or his extreme yang Qi, immediately, the results presented itself in front of him, even as a Saint, the dark creature was crying in pain after experiencing such attack. It was a bane of his existence, Shadowsh opens his mouth and continue to apat out his dragon me, he widens his eyes and flew towards the side but he was too slow, arge part of his clone¡¯s body disappears, shocking him. His other clones weren¡¯t so lucky, they were captured by the dark creature¡¯s tentacles and were pulled into its body, seeing this, he orders his clones to self destruct, the powerful energying off the clones rmed the monster. Boom! Boom! The two clones that were captured exploded, they release raging mes that burned off some part of the monster, the pain cause the monster to cry out in pain, it tries to set off the mes that were scattered on its body but to no avail. Shadowsh saw this and he had an idea on how to finally defeat this monster, hemanded his other clones to charge towards the monster and self destruct, meanwhile, the clone he is controlling started regenerating. JL saw this and felt awe, but this momentary reaction of his causes him to fly backwards, his opponent was a giant minotaur that carries a glowing block of wood, he became furious and let¡¯s out a loud shriek, he was angry at himself for letting his guard down. He dug underground and he charges towards the minotaur, but the opponent he was facing wasn¡¯t fazed, it razed it¡¯srge weapon and ms it into the ground, the entire area started rumbling, then the rumbling intensifies until it became a powerful earthquake. The expression of the minotaur changes, it started slowly being swallowed by the earth, no, it is no longer solid ground but it became a quicksand, the minotaur let¡¯s out a loud moo and the earthquake further intensifies, because of this, JL was forced to climb back up. He was shaken, his mind was now shaking, he became furious, he ms his ws on the ground and it started to transform into sand, he had activate his domain, [Hell¡¯s Desert], it will take a bit of time before the area would be his domain. But once he finished turning this entire ce into a desert, his strength would increase, Shadowsh didn¡¯t stop him, turning the forest into a desert would definitely kill the beings living on it but most of the fierce beats were already killed. If it increases his side¡¯s chances of victory, he doesn¡¯t mind if this entire sub world turns into a freaking desert, he could also increase his power with such location, he looks at the roaring monster and he fired another powerful dragon breath, he was the only one left. All of his others clones have self destruct, the raging mes that are scattered around the monster¡¯s body was the evidence, it seems that his yang Qi was truly useful against such an opponent but even with this advantage, the monster is still alive and roaring. As a Saint, this monster is capable of surviving but as long as he continue attacking it, he¡¯ll be able to kill it but he had to be cautious, one attack would definitely be disastrous to this body of his. The eyes of the monster became red and he froze, the monster then use it¡¯s tentacle to hit him with all of his strength, he cursed inwardly, he couldn¡¯t move an inch, it seems that he is now under some kind of curse. He roar inside his heart but it seems that the monster have usedrge amount of its Saint Qi to lock him in his position, just as he was about to be killed, something grabs him and threw him away, the tentacle hit that thing. Shadowsh was shocked, he quickly recover though, he fired a powerful fire bomb to distract the monster, he wanted to see who had saved him, even though this is just his clone, if the monster was set loose, it would bring disaster to JL. Buzzing sounds could be heard approaching them, without any more exnation, he immediately realised who had saved him, the monster was furious, his aura have be weaker, it seems that the curse it had used earlier took a toll on it. He was confused, if the monster used it¡¯s Saint Qi to put a curse on him, then, it wouldn¡¯t wear off that quickly, he then realised, Toxic wasn¡¯t moving from his position, the curse was transferred to him, he cursed once again. Without Toxic, the scarabs might eat those from their side, he could control them but he is too busy right now, he took a long breath and his aura res up, the sun behind him seems to be incrediblyrge, he had activate his rune. Chapter 816 Chapter 816: CHAPTER 785 JL VS MINO The illusionary sun behind him might have increased his strength but it would also destroy his clone¡¯s body, he doesn¡¯t mind though, as long as he could force the monster back to the passageway, he¡¯ll be able to disrupt the spatial force and send the monster to an unknown destination. Roar! With his entire body zing with his yang Qi, he charges towards the enemy, the monster responded with countless tentacles flying towards him, he use his movement skill and technique to maneuver his body and dodge all the iing attacks. The monster was furious, it fired a ck beam that flew at incredible speed, Shadowsh use his special eyes to quickly predict all the trajectory of the beams, he moved at an erratic manner so that his opponent wouldn¡¯t lock on him. Meanwhile, JL was having a tough fight against the minotaur, his strength is actually a tad weakerpared to it, not to mention, the log that it was carrying seems to be some kind of divine item. Each strike he received would shake his body and even his incredibly tough carapace was cracking, his poison seems to be working much slower that he expected, he ms his pincer on the sand and once again, the quicksand appear below the minotaur. The minotaur have already developed a counter for this move, it raises it¡¯s weapon once again, JL took this opportunity and stabs it¡¯s tail on the bull, this time, he userge amount of his poison to kill the minotaur. Bam! The minotaur ms it¡¯s weapon on his head, he became disoriented, it grabs his tail and raised him before throwing him up, without the sand helping him, JL¡¯s strength reverted back to it¡¯s original state. ..... The minotaur let¡¯s out a loud cry and it¡¯s body expanded, it then jumps, JL awakened from his disoriented state, he use his Qi to float, his instinct then warned him about the impending danger, his body glows with bright green light and he release his poison to all over his body. Bang! His armor was proven useless because the minotaur hit him with it¡¯s weapon, the weapon that is immune to the erosion of his poison, he was sent flying towards his group, his carapace cracked because of the force. He ms his pincer to the ground once again and a sand tornado formed below the minotaur before bing bigger and swallowing it, seeing that his opponent was distracted, he grabs two of the invaders and ate them. Heaven Swallowing Technique immediately operated, fortunately their family was given such a divine technique to help them cultivate, he started devouring the weaker invasion, he grabs one after another and eating him. His injuries is much more lethal than he expected though, even after eating more than a dozen, he is still far from recovering, he knew that the tornado wouldn¡¯t be able to kept his opponent at bay for too long. Boom! The sand tornado was destroyed, the powerful blow even sent those that are on the area flying, JL was also affected because he was one of the closest, he dug underground and hides his aura, he created a mirage behind to bait his enemy. Because the minotaur was in it¡¯s berserk state, it¡¯s intelligence have somewhat be irrational, it charges towards the mirage and raised its weapon before mming it with full force, the powerful blow cause the entire sub world to shake. Bang! JL grabs it¡¯s feet and with his control over the sand, he started pulling the minotaur on the ground, he repeatedly stabs his stinger into the minotaur¡¯s body, the blow earlier made his body hurting. The minotaur was caught surprised by the attack, but it quickly recover, the rings on it¡¯s horns started glowing, the golden light shine down on it, the injuries that it had suffered started recovering at rapid pace, even the poison was being cleansed. JL was shocked, he knew that if this continues, he would definitely lose, for the first time on his life, Shadowsh trusted him with such an important task, he doesn¡¯t want to fail his idol, with this undying will to win. He seemed to have awakened a sleeping power residing within him, the entire area started shaking, at the same time, the sand on the area seems to started sucking up all moisture around it, the corpses started drying up into a skeleton husk. Shadowsh who was battling with the strange monster noticed such horrifying auraing from JL and was shocked, this aura doesn¡¯t seem to belong to a divine beast but a creature that is as powerful as a divine beast and has the same aura as natural disasters, a catastrophic beast. But his momentary daze, nearly cause his opponent to capture him, fortunately he could move his body with ease, just like water, since he had turned into an elemental being, he was extremely close to the strange monster to further increase his damage. Fortunately his opponent isn¡¯t that smart, if not, he would have been captured since earlier, the movement of the tentacles are based on instinct and is much more easier to dodge after learning it¡¯s habit. But he knew that this situation wouldn¡¯tst that long, the monster have already started recovering after eating some corpses, but he doesn¡¯t need to kill it, he only need to stall it for the scarabs to arrive. He let one of the tentacles capture him, the monster pulled him into one of the mouths, after suffering his assault earlier, the only functioning mouth left was thergest one, it is situated on the center part of the monster¡¯s body. Boom! He self destruct causing the entire area to shake, the sand turned into crystals because of the extreme heat and force,rge part of the monster were sent flying back to the passageway, the parts that were sent flying around fierce beast world were already burning and wouldn¡¯tst long. Besides, Toxic have already received the order to tell the scarabs to gather all the ck goo, he had ns for it, he wanted to develop such monster, since it is an undead creature with such insatiable appetite, it would be perfect for Sans. The only worrying thing is that this monster might be untamable, because his clone no longer are present, he couldn¡¯t see through the end, but he had confidence on Toxic and JL, the two are definitely one of the elite fighters of his empire. Back to JL, now that the sand have be harmful to everyone, the soldiers or prisoners started running away from, fortunately for them, the sand would first absorb sweats, but if they are no longer able to absorb sweat, they¡¯ll absorb blood. All the energy the sands have absorbed were given to JL, his power is now increasing as time passes by, too bad that this doesn¡¯t apply to his most lethal venom, he could still produce his venom but he needs preparation to fully mature it. Meanwhile, his opponent was recovering but it seems that it had expendedrge amount of energy to use such skill, their fight have turned the entire sub world into a mess, the area around the passageway have turned into a desert, the only thing missing is a ferocious burning son. The sands have truly be a part of JL, the bull was now in a disadvantage in terms of location, even though it¡¯s strength is powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it¡¯s opponent, especially, there are monstersing out of the passageway. It¡¯s opponent was able to absorb blood, JL could feel that some of the sand have transformed into a much higher grade, this would serve as a weapon for him, he is losing earlier because of the difference in weapons. Since his opponent has a powerful weapon, he¡¯ll create one himself, the minotaur stabs JL with it¡¯s horn and with a bright golden blow, he broke his carapace but even with this, he hadn¡¯t let go of its leg. It¡¯s weapon then starts to shine in golden light and it epasses it¡¯s body, the minotaur then reappears with a golden suite of armor and two hammers, it started mming the hammer into the broken back of its opponent. JL felt his inside churning but he also realised that the blow have be much weaker, it seems that the giant block of wood could turn into an offensive weapon and a defensive suit but even with the weakened strength, the blows still have some effect on his fractured exoskeleton. He let go and use his sand to escape, the minotaur use this opportunity to escape and fly to the sky, it actually had an earth attribute but because the entire area have turned into sands, it realised that it could no longer obtain any strength from the ground. Since staying on the ground was no longer beneficial to it, fighting on the air is the only choice it have, the armor was increasing the burden of it¡¯s Qi, it¡¯s defence might have increased but also it¡¯s weight. Chapter 817 Chapter 817: CHAPTER 786 THE INVASION CONTINUE JL didn¡¯t go out, he started to use this opportunity to recover, this was his idea but the entire area exploded and he was blown deeper into the ground with a powerful force, his she¡¯ll was destroyed, he look extremely pitiful right now, his green blood continue to pour out. He use his incredible will to surround himself with sand once again, he force himself not to faint, meanwhile, the minotaur was gasping for breath, that powerful blow earlier took a toll on his body, he was actually quite bbergast. It thought that it all out attack would finish off its opponent, it miscalcted, it¡¯s vision started fazing in and out, it¡¯s mind was now dizzy, it seems that after using all of it arsenal, it could no longer muster any strength, it was now exhausted. It quickly flew towards a spot where there are no sand and crashed into the ground, it finally fainted, the monsters continue to pour out of the passageway, the soldiers felt despair, that is untill, they saw the most horrifying thing that they could see in their life. Beings that are on Xiantian King Realm were turned into skeletons with ease and such speed, they then saw the myth of the empire, the creatures that made the entire world tremble before them, the Thousand Race Empire secret weapon, the scarabs! Toxic finally recovered, he had to use his poison to break free of the strange monster¡¯s curse, he flew towards the scarabs and let the others search for the monster parts that were scattered around fierce beast world, the soldiers volunteers to be scouts for this mission. They rather be menialbor than participate in this chaotic battle, they are too afraid, they also have no loyalty towards the empire, most of the soldiers came from other continents ornd, not only their strength is low but also their mentality. ..... JL is still forcing himself to go on, he felt his soul being ripped apart, fortunately, he had absorbedrge amount of blood before the scarabs arrives, he doesn¡¯t want to leave his enemy to others though, he swore he¡¯ll get his turn. Above the ground, the passageway released a powerful Saint beast once again, this time, it was a white dragon with golden horns that seems to be a crown, what was strange is that, the white dragon doesn¡¯t exude any hint of fierce Qi. Toxic was amazed by the following scene, the white dragon opens it¡¯s mouth and let¡¯s out a loud roar that causes the scarabs to be sted away, it then spoke, ¡°This world dares to use these wretched creatures, it seems that this world needs to be cleansed!¡± Toxic became furious hearing this, even though he doesn¡¯t speak that much, he loves this world very much, he summoned his poison armor and bow and fires multiple shots towards the white dragon. The dragon sensed the powering from the arrows and spreads it¡¯s wings, blinding lights glows and the poisons were weakened, it then fires a dragon breath, Toxic also fired his own elemental breath. The two breath attack collided and causes a powerful explosion, the area that were affected by their shockwave were destroyed, even the sands have disappeared because of the explosion, JL was affected and fainted because of it. The minotaur was also sent away by the st but because it was already fainted, it didn¡¯t experienced pain that much, the soldiers that were in the area were either been sted away or blown to bits, even the scarabs were scattered by the force. Toxic was a bit surprised, he hadn¡¯t thought that his enemy also have the same idea as he has, they both use their Saint Qi to increase the power of their breath attacks, the two locks on each other gazes and once again continue on their battle. Toxic summoned his poisonous dragons and his centipede ve, they charged towards the white dragon, the dragon wasn¡¯t fazed, it let¡¯s out a loud roar and lizardmen with a full suit of armor riding a group ofrge dragons without wings came out of the passageway. They look like the cavalry of the enemy, Toxic was shocked, he knew that he cannot defeat suchrge group of extreme Xiantian Emperors by himself with the white dragon eyeing him, he needs reinforcement, JL isn¡¯t avable. Shadowsh who was inside his pce frowns, his instinct is telling him that something bad would happen or gonna happen, this irrational thought of his get stronger by the second. He realised that, the trouble that fierce beast world have brought is much greater than he expected, he gritted his teeth and told his subjects, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be leaving, while I am gone, initiate war mode on the entire empire.¡± The ministers were shocked but all of them follows his orders, his orders are absolute, all the adventure guilds scattered on the empire immediately reacted, in war mode, the adventurers would be soldiers, of course, they also obtain benefits if they earn merits. The people of the empire were shaken by this, the schools quickly started preparing to receive any evacuees if necessary, Shadowsh knew that he cannot leave the empire for too long, he transformed into his fox form and zips through the sky. Inside fierce beast world, the scarabs have be helpless against a group of lizardmen that were skulls and bones in their body, they are using some kind of flute that creates sounds that are unbearable to the scarabs, the white dragon was busy with Toxic. Itughed, it¡¯s attribute actually counters it¡¯s opponent, of course he was happy, his holy attribute suppress Toxic¡¯s poison, it didn¡¯t knew that it was fighting it¡¯s fighting a being that rivals it¡¯s species, a Rune Beast, the rival of all divine beasts. Toxic was now developing a poison that counters holy attribute, he was having a hard time, in terms of strength, his is weaker, fortunately, his technique and speed surpasses that of his opponent. The white dragon smirked and it¡¯s blue eyes seems to have erged on Toxic¡¯s vision, he froze, using this opportunity, it uses it¡¯s tail to hit him head on, it started mocking him, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to tame this abominable insects but our world have developed a counter for them!¡± Toxic have already realised this, he didn¡¯t say anything and once again summoned his poison gas dragon and orders them to surround his target, the white dragon felt disappointed, it had thought that it had encountered a powerful foe. But at this moment, it started to be bored, it¡¯s opponent have been doing the exact same move since earlier, it once again released it¡¯s holy aura but it was given a surprised when it saw the poison gas dragons managed to breach through it¡¯s barrier. Toxic have been waiting for this, he kicks the air and appeared besides the dragon and kicks on its face, the scales broke but Toxic¡¯s poison gauntlet was also destroyed by the his opponent holy aura, he couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. He was truly at an disadvantage against a divine beast just like this dragon, the kick have infuriated the white dragon, it¡¯s body started glowing in white holy light, it¡¯s golden horn then fired a beam towards Toxic. Seeing the iing beam, Toxic immediately retreated but the golden beam follows wherever he goes, he also have to look after the white dragon, he decided to take the blow and orders his servants to stall the white dragon. The golden beam didn¡¯t hurt him but it did seal some of his strength, he realised that he had miscalcted, sensing an iing danger, he quickly turned into gas but the blow sent his body crashing down numerous rocks. The white dragon who had half of it¡¯s face destroyed was extremely furious, it ps it¡¯s wings and it disappears leaving only an afterimage, it appears above toxic and use it¡¯s powerful ws to attack him. Boom! The ground caved in creating arge crater, it continue punching down on it¡¯s target, Toxic even in his elemental form couldn¡¯t dodge the attacks, it seems that his opponent have also transformed into it¡¯s elemental form. He released all of his poison and the entire surrounding was covered in colorful gas, the white dragon was unaffected because of his holy energy, but his opponent was stronger than it¡¯s expected, even though it had an advantage on attributes, it was actually losing in terms of physical battle. Toxic started flying around it, with the cover of his gas, his elemental body is practically invincible, the white dragon¡¯s eyes glows in bright blue light and it attacks in great fury, Toxic wasn¡¯t shocked by this, he use his gas body to wrap himself around the hand. He managed to dodge the attack but the holy energy still burns his body, the pain no longer faze him, he arrives in front of his opponent¡¯s face and summoned his poison de, the expression of the white dragon became scared. Chapter 818 Chapter 818: CHAPTER 787 TOXIC? It¡¯s eyes were it¡¯s pride as a holy dragon, it could see through illusions but at this moment, he sensed danger and targets were it¡¯s eyes, Toxic waves his poison de taking out one of the his enemy eyes, blood immediately seeps out. The white dragon opens it¡¯s mouth and bites the gas body of Toxic, because it was also in it¡¯s elemental form, it managed to grab it like it was physical, it then tore half of Toxic¡¯s body and with it¡¯s dragon breath, it purified the body parts. Toxic would have vomited blood already, he quickly retreated and absorb the poisonous gas to try and recover his body before he¡¯ll run out of Mana, but his enemy who was now enraged wouldn¡¯t let him, with a swipe of it¡¯s tail, he was thrown back to the ground. ¡°You dare stab my sacred eyes! Insect! Today you will die!¡± The white dragon then spreads it¡¯s holy aura and created a domain filled with holy light, it had expended all of its Saint Qi to use this ability, it wouldn¡¯t rank up for an extremely long time because of this. Toxic shouted full of pain, the holy light have be much stronger, his poison which he had recently created to counter the holy attribute of his opponent have now be useless, the situation is now extremely dire for him. Toxic continue to cry in pain as he was submerged in such ring light that burns his elemental body, he use his Saint Qi to counter the holy light but since he is now trapped in his opponent¡¯s domain, his action is quite useless but he¡¯ll continue to struggle until the end. ..... The white dragon startedughing, it had use all of it¡¯s Saint Qi, this had definitely have impend it¡¯s future but it thinks that it was all worth it, the eyes that it was quite proud of was destroyed, even though it could use one of its eyes, it is definitely humiliating to meet the other dragons on it¡¯s n. Bang! It felt a powerful blow hitting it¡¯s chest, the blow was physical but it had a hint of elemental energy, Toxic continue dishing out blows one after another, his poison continue to diminish each blow, the purification have elerated. Toxic have given up defending, since it is certain death for him, he decided to drag his enemy down with him, his poison that was developed to counter the holy attribute was now used to destroy his enemy, realising this, the white dragon also attacks. Since it had used all of it¡¯s Saint Qi, it wouldn¡¯tst long being defensive, so it goes pure offense, the two of them exchanged blows after blows, using all of his Saint Qi on his attack, the white dragon was losing but also because of this, his body be smaller and smaller. ¡°Insect! You will never win against me! Your soul have already been attacked earlier, with my holy light, you will perish!¡± The white dragon arrogantly roared, Toxic also noticed this but he continue attacking. Their exchange have destroyed the entire surrounding, the only thing unaffected was the passageway, JL have escaped with heavy injury and passed out a certain location, it seems that he had also suffered from the exchange of the two. The scarabs couldn¡¯t approach, the holy light domain contain dense Saint Qi, they aren¡¯t able to absorb it, not to mention, the poison that Toxic has is harmful for them, they cannot approach with the two fighting without regards to their lives. ¡°Die insect!¡± The white dragon saw that it¡¯s enemy was now at the ends of his rope, it flew up and started preparing to release it¡¯s dragon breath, Toxic was now exhausted, it could only watch as his enemy tries to kills him. Bang! The white dragon crashes towards a mountain, the spot where it had been was far from the mountain it crashed on, that¡¯s just show how much force hit it, arge crack could be seen on it¡¯s chest. It¡¯s heart could be seen beating but the white dragon have already fainted, it seems that the blow was too much for it to take, Toxic was hugged by a person, he was then thrown towards a ce full of poison, this ce was very familiar to him. Shadowsh grips his fists tightly, he had nearly lost Toxic, fortunately he had arrived before he truly lost him, he raise his hand and called back his scarabs, he had thought because of their ferocity, they¡¯ll be able to help manage the situation. He realised that they too have their limitations, it seems that they aren¡¯t useful against Saint beast that are of divine beast lineage, he had rescued JL already, he is heavily injured but not as much as Toxic. He charges towards the white dragon intending to finish him off, he sensed a powerful attack flying towards him, he quickly stops and looks at the direction of the passageway, a man with only long pants have came out. The man is handsome with white hair, he looks at the white dragon and flew towards it, Shadowsh¡¯s instinct told him that this person was dangerous, he immediately deactivate his seal and block his path, the white haired man looks at him with a rather uninterested expression. He release his aura but this doesn¡¯t faze Shadowsh one bit, the white haired man was a bit surprised, he then looks at the surrounding and shouted ¡°Whoever you are, I suggest for you toe out! Do you think that you can stall me with a mortal on Xiantian Emperor Realm?!¡± Shadowsh quickly realised that his opponent was underestimating him, he smiles and took out his two swords, he decided to take his opponent by surprise, he swung his two swords and two moons with a wolf howling appears behind him. The white haired man was at first have a bored expression but sensing the power behind the two swords, his expression changes, just as he was about to defend, his opponent suddenly elerated, Shadowsh smirked and shes his two swords. He frowns, he didn¡¯t felt his attack piercing through, he controls his tails and have them attack at all directions, the white haired man flexed his muscles to endure the two Lunar Fang, he raise his two hands and grabs two of the tails stabbing him. Bam! Bam! Bam! Seven of the tails managed to hit their target but they aren¡¯t able to pierce through, the white haired man shouted and pulled, Shadowsh was shocked to realise that he was actually pulled, he had resisted. That meant that the strength of his current opponent is equal to his, he smiled and just as his opponent was about to throw him, he punches his face and started using his tails to repeatedly stab his opponent, he doesn¡¯t believe that his opponent is invincible. Bang! He felt a powerful punch on his stomach, it seems that his opponent have decided to let go of his tails, he raise his hand and swung on his face, the white haired man grabs his fist but it was only a distraction. Bam! He kicks his stomach, he felt like a mortal kicking an iron te, he was amazed by how tough his opponent¡¯s physical body is, the white haired man opens his mouth and let¡¯s out a loud roar that threw him a couple of distance. The white haired man then realised something and his golden eyes glows, he swing to the side, Shadowsh blocked it and smiled, he realised that his opponent have an ability that could sense his presence, it seems that it was a counter against illusions. Bam! He kicks the white haired man¡¯s back and fired a dragon breath into his face, it seems that his opponent¡¯s ability couldn¡¯t truly break his illusion, he raise his two swords and two giant suns appeared behind him, so does his ughter image. The white haired man fired a dragon breath that offset the two Imperial sh, Shadowsh shes besides him, his opponent seems to have already expected this and punch him, he use this opportunity to do a counter. Bam! The white haired man was surprised, his opponent was actually much faster than him, he shouted and his energy burst out from his body, golden Qi started rushing out of his body, he stomps in the air propelling himself towards Shadowsh. Realising that his opponent was as powerful as him, Shadowsh use his illusion to delude his opponent, meanwhile, he summoned, Chaos and Harmony to assist him, now that he had been cultivating almost all the time, his body could now bear the burden of him releasing the two fish. The white haired man then spun creating an area attack, the golden st destroyed the illusion, Shadowsh appeared and use his two swords style to sh his target, the attack finally broke his opponent¡¯s defense. The white haired man raise his hand and a golden figure appeared above him and punch downward, Shadowsh swung and his ughter image seemingly became corporeal, the two concept image collided and the two reeled in shock. Chapter 819 Chapter 819: CHAPTER 788 SHADOWSLASH FIGHTING A SAINT Shadowsh was in the disadvantage in this collision, even though his strength isparable to a Saint right now, he is still isn¡¯t one, he doesn¡¯t have Saint Qi to strengthen his concept image, the white haired man also realised this. He smiles and charge towards him once again, now that he knew that he has an aspect that is stronger than his present opponent, he¡¯ll use this opportunity to defeat him, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, he use his illusion to leave a realistic image of him. He shes besides the white haired man, but he was shocked because his opponent have blocked his sword, he kicks, the white haired man wanted to steal the sword but he realised that the sword seems to have a mind of its own. He was taken by surprise, he then flew forward by Shadowsh¡¯s kick, he realised that his opponent have been using a nascent weapon, his fighting style revolves on his body, he could also use his soul but his instinct told him that would be extremely dangerous for him. Chaos appeared behind him and opens it¡¯s mouth to swallow him whole, the white haired man punched it, his fist was covered with golden Qi, it managed to actually harm Chaos spiritual body, but Harmony was already on his side, pping him with it¡¯s tail. Shadowsh have already expected this, he charges forward, he had been preparing for this, his sword suddenly elerated, white haired man couldn¡¯t dodge, it was too fast, when the attacknded, he was actually hurt by it but his defense still haven¡¯t broke. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh ..... His other sword also hit the white haired man, the sword broke the imprable defense, he had been waiting for this, he spat out a dragon breath and use his illusion to create an image and took a step back and threw a bottle of poison. The white haired man was sensed the dangering from the poison battle, he lets out a loud roar and create a wind pressure that threw the bottle away, Shadowsh caught it and stored the bottle once again, Harmony let¡¯s out a cry. The cry made their target nked out, Chaos use this opportunity to summon the soul chains to bind him, Shadowsh grabs his sword and charges forward, his two swords glows brightly, one was as silent and cold as a full moon night, one was zing with great ferocity. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Bang! The white haired man spat out blood after receiving such a blow, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t happy, he gritted his teeth and was smacked towards a nearby mountain, the mountain was destroyed because of the impact. Chaos looks at the golden figure that have appeared above their enemy, it and Harmony started dancing in a particr mystique movement, a rune circle appeared below the white haired man, he quickly reacted, he willed his golden image to destroy it. Bang! Even after receiving such a powerful punch, the rune circle wasn¡¯t destroyed, Shadowsh came flying back, an eclipse appeared behind him, under the eclipsing sun and moon were two wings that carries their light. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) The white haired man knew that with the rune circle sealing his golden concept image, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, he punches but as he expected, it was dodged, the two swords then left a mark on his body, two sword intent burns intensely on his body. He roars and his golden Qi once again burst out of his body but his concept image still couldn¡¯t escape, Shadowsh once again attacks, his enemy then pressed his palm downward and a giant golden palm descended on the sky. Shadowsh stops and tries to escape but it seems that his skill blink sh is unusable under the suppression of the golden palm, he erged his body and strikes it with his two giant swords, sparks flew and the sky was cleared of any clouds. The white haired man then stomps and a powerful shockwave flew towards all directions, Shadowsh realised that his opponent was no longer thinking of rescuing hisrade, this attack would definitely harm everyone in the area, including the near dead white dragon. He doesn¡¯t mind though, he swung one of his sword and blocked the shockwave from reaching him, he opens his mouth and fired a dragon breath, he also silently threw his sword, the dragon was a distraction, the true attack is the sword. The white haired man position himself and punched out, a golden flying fist destroyed the dragon breath but the sword that was hiding behind the breath broke the golden fist, this doesn¡¯t faze him, he disappears, dodging the sword. He appears behind Shadowsh, just as he thought that he had caught him by surprise, he blocked his punch using his sword, his eyes glows with different colours, he spun and kicks him in the face. The white haired man ducks and kicks his legs, Shadowsh jumps and use his tails to attack, his opponent hairs suddenly grows and blocks his tail, when they collided, sparks flew, he raise his sword and an emperor above him. Imperial sh! Peng! Spark flew as the sword hits the hair, the white haired man charges and tries to tackle him, he shes and dodges the attack, he then use his spiritual sense to attack but it was of no use, it seems that his opponent have a counter against spirit based attacks. But his spiritual sense isn¡¯t any mean normal, Grim immediately acted, the white haired man spat out blood and was shocked, he took this opportunity to sh his neck, quickly recovering from his shock, the white haired man released thunder from his body. Shadowsh was electrocuted, his opponent took this opportunity and grabs his legs before throwing him into the ground, he gritted his teeth and managed to escape from his paralyzed status before hitting the ground, his opponent is already in front of him though. Bang! The white haired man punches him right in his face and he crashed down to the ground and destroyed the entire ce, he was buried deep, his opponent started firing one golden fist after another, the entirety of the sub world was shaking because of it. Shadowsh who was taking a beating used sh, the white haired man senses this and he once again summoned his giant golden palm but the thing that he destroyed was actually an illusion, he was too focus on attacking that he was tricked. Bam! He spat out blood as he felt a powerful punch on his abdomen, his mouth who was gaping wide shut close after receiving an uppercut, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, he grabs his head and head-butted it. This caused the white haired man to be dizzy, Shadowsh then shes his sword, his opponent grabs the de with his bare hands, but he was still stabbed, the two wings embedded themselves into their target¡¯s shoulder. Electricity once again res out from the white haired man¡¯s body, Shadowsh¡¯s skeleton could clearly be seen as the electricity traveled through his body, he gritted his teeth and summoned his yang mes and wraps his tail around his opponent. ¡®Let us see! Would I die from your heavenly thunder or you will burn on my majestic mes!¡¯ Shadowsh inwardly shouted, he then activates Heaven Swallowing Technique and started absorbing his opponent¡¯s Qi. The white haired man realised that he had made a mistake, it seems that his opponent have an advantage on a battle in closebat quarter but he cannot let go right now because it would definitely put him into more precarious state. He couldn¡¯t use his concept image because of Chaos and Harmony, he had to depend on himself, fortunately, he still have an advantage that his opponent doesn¡¯t have, his Saint Qi, he had thought earlier that his opponent was actually hiding his real cultivation. After exchanging countless blows, he finally realised that his thought was wrong, his opponent was truly not a Saint, he activates all of his Saint Qi and his thunder became more powerful, Shadowsh opens his mouth and bite hard. The white haired man nearly cries in pain, he also opens his mouth and bit one of the wings attached to him, Shadowsh felt pain, his wings were actually bitten off, he was shocked, it seems that he was still underestimating his opponent¡¯s physical quality. But, this doesn¡¯t change the situation, he could regenerate in an instant with the amount of energy he is absorbing from his opponent, he then use his other arm to continue punching his opponent, the dull thud every time he hits him was music to his ears. He tightens the grip of his tails, the white haired man let¡¯s go of his sword and it shes his body, Shadowsh knew what his opponent was thinking but they are too close to dodge, his two fists were grabbed, he could no longer use his two hands but this also applies to his opponent. Chapter 820 Chapter 820: CHAPTER 789 EMPEROR Shadowsh knew that as long as his opponent kept on using Saint Qi, his body wouldn¡¯tst that long, knowing this he use his spiritual sense to control his two swords, the white haired man sensed two sharp killing intent flying towards him at different directions. He was furious, he started eating chunks of Shadowsh¡¯s meat, his body quickly absorbs them and turn them into energy but in terms of absorption, he was nowhere close to the nine tails that are wrapped around his body. The two swords stabs him, he didn¡¯t even flinch, the pain only serve to increase his anger, as he got more angry, his strength continue to multiply, Shadowsh was shocked by this but he still doesn¡¯t let go. His mes continue to burn his opponent¡¯s body, even though his flesh was being bitten off, he continue to use his wings to stab the white haired man¡¯s body but after more than one hundred stabs, he realised something, his opponent also have a ridiculous regeneration capability. Their situation is now in a stalemate, neither the two of them could afford to let go, they bet in their undying will that they will win, meanwhile, the white dragon that was hit by Shadowsh earlier and was nearing death have been taken by a couple of lizardmen. They brought it back to the passageway, now that the situation between the two strongest beings present have be still, the monsters that came out of the passageway were no longer killed as they set foot on fierce beast world. Buzzing noise could be heard, immediately, the expression of the lizardmen changes, a group of them ride their giant lizard rides and roars, they started waving their spear trying to intimidate their opponent, unfortunately for them, their enemy isn¡¯t afraid of their scare tactic. ..... The scarabs weren¡¯t killed, they might have been hurt by the impact earlier but not one of them were killed, they are extremely resilient, they swarm towards their enemies and the lizardmen tries to protect the injured white dragon. There seems to be a shaman within them that was using Mana to heal the white dragon, it had no effect but the shaman continue to heal it, the lizardmen that stayed to confront the scarabs were killed, they all turned into bones including their mounts. Their fate made the surviving lizards tremble, their group continue to decrease as the swarm of scarabs continue to mow down on them one by one but those that were killed didn¡¯t hesitate to throw their lives for the sake of the white dragon but their situation was looking extremely grim. They are too far from the passageway, with their speed, they¡¯ll be able to reach their destination in just a couple of minutes but their enemy easily destroys them in just a matter of seconds, a group of wyverns came to their rescue. Some of the wyverns help carry the white dragon, some of them flew towards the swarm of scarabs and breath out flumes of mes but it was of no use, their fate is exactly like the fallen lizardmen, they were turned to bones after being devoured. More monsters that seems to belong to a n of reptiles continue to pour out of the passageway, all of them are charging to rescue the white dragon, they are helpless against the scarabs, that is until the saints on the other side arrive. They use their Saint Qi to block the scarabs from advancing but they aren¡¯t that strong, their Saint Qi might have kept the little critters at bay but the sight of their barrier breaking cause the heart of the survivors to beat rapidly in fear. It wouldn¡¯t be long for their barrier to break, also because of their presence, the other scattered scarabs started gathering towards their location, seeing that their numbers are still increasing, the others realised that low level soldiers are useless. One of the Saints that looks like a lion beastman started speaking, the low rank warriors started retreating, some minotaurs appeared, they were carrying the bull that JL have fought, the expression of the other Saints changes. Unlike the beastman on Beast Continent, the beastman present right now only stand like humans and a body structures that looks like humans but their appearance are mostly beasts, their heads are also beasts, they are either full of furs, feathers or beast skin. A hawk beastman spoke ¡°To think that lord holy dragon and great earth lord were defeated, their injuries are also extremely heavy, I wish that my subordinates could scout the surrounding but they cannot get away from these wretched beings.¡± An elephant beastman spoke, ¡°Hawk King, don¡¯t you dare spoke of such things, lord holy dragon and great earth lord might have won and their present state might be the result of them killing their opponent!¡± The hawk beastman or Hawk King became furious but he cannot decrease the momentum of their army, he could only stay silent, on the other hand, a snake beastman who has the head of a white cobra spoke, ¡°I think these d*mnable beings are the same as those insects.¡± The other beastmen looks at her, the fox beastman seems to get what she was saying, he eximed ¡°You mean those powerful entities that devoured ck Stone World?! But aren¡¯t they supposed to be powerful Saint cosmic beasts?!¡± The snake beastman counter back, ¡°But their aura is exactly the same, it seems that they are Rune Scarabs of the legend, they are descendents of those monsters that devours world, Elephant King, didn¡¯t your ancestors fought together with the ancient ones against these wretched entities?¡± The elephant beastman or Elephant King nodded, he then took a deep breath and let¡¯s out a unique sound that causes the scarabs to freeze, they then started acting in a crazy manner, the expression of the beastmen quickly turned ecstatic. Shadowsh received this information, he sighed inwardly, it seems that he had to use his trump card, he wouldn¡¯t be able to progress on their experiment, he then calls back his scarabs and the runes on their backs started to shine. His rune mark that was sealed on his body started reacting, all the energy he had saved throughout his training of consuming countless of pills started to reactivate the sleeping runes, he felt his soul tearing. The people back on his empire seems to have sensed something and all of them started praying, those from the other continents were confused of their action, the native people of Thousand Forest Continent seems to be affected by this. All of them started praying, their will started to gather towards fierce beast world, above Shadowsh, his ughter image changes form, it became his human form and underneath it were countless beings of different races, the scarabs then gathers towards specific spot turning into sun, moon and stars. Shadowsh was taken aback, the white haired man was shocked, as a being that is infinitely close to being a true Saint, he realised that the rune formation on top of him carries aw that isparable to a Saint transforming into a true Saint. He started questioning it inwardly ¡®This isn¡¯t ten thousand beast array, what the hell is this? I could feel tremendous powering from this array, much more powerful than it¡¯sl former form¡¯ ¡®Why do I feel the world¡¯s power in this array? Gaia¡¯s consciousness should be blocked by the unstable world power of fierce beast world¡¯ Amethyst voice rang out on his head [Big brother, it seems that you haveprehended the power of thews, in each existing world and even iplete ones,ws are present, you haveprehended thew of the emperor, it is quite powerful to worlds that haverge poption.] Shadowsh was speechless, he couldn¡¯t believe this, he didn¡¯tprehend anything, it was his subjects that forcefully awakened his emperor intent but this made him quite happy, he looks at the white haired man and use his will to control the array. His emperor image waves it¡¯s hand and ten dragons roars and charges towards their targets, the white haired man looks at his ming opponent and let go, Shadowsh took this opportunity to punch him in the stomach. The white haired man spat out blood after receiving such a powerful blow, he was also pushed back, he flew towards the passageway and shouted towards the other Saints, the Saints that wanted to help freeze. They then scramble back to the passageway, Shadowsh use his spiritual sense to lock on three Saints, the other Saints managed to escape, he use his emperor concept image to destroy the white haired man¡¯s golden concept image. The image once again waves it¡¯s hand and countless image of soldiers started marching towards the golden image, they then started attacking it without any hesitation, the target wanted to escape but with Chaos and Harmony suppressing, it is impossible for it to escape. Kill! Kill! Kill! Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless arrows and spears were released, even though the images were only formed by a rune array, the power they hold aren¡¯t weak, the golden concept image started cracking after receiving countless attacks. Chapter 821 Chapter 821: CHAPTER 790 FAIRY SU LOCATION Shadowshughs out loud and destroys the golden concept image, he also put a restrictions in front of the passageway, after doing all of this, he spat out blood, Grim quickly reacted, he putyers uponyers of runes on his soul using the leftover energy from the evolved ten thousand beast array. Chaos and Harmony also returned back to the spiritual world to help Grim fix his soul, Shadowsh was shocked to realize that his body was slowly breaking, he opens his mouth and use Heaven Swallowing Technique to it¡¯s fullest to absorb the remnant energy floating in the air. Using the power of thew at great mastery level is too much for his body, even though he has the body of a divine and rune beast, he is stillcking something that all Saints have, Saint Qi, he had to undergo a baptism to transform his body into a Saint body. His Heaven Swallowing Technique worked perfectly and managed to save his body, he burst out of fierce beast world and fly towards the sky, he knew that he cannot truly break the sky because it protects their world from the invasion of cosmic beasts. He stares at the sun and use the rune marks on his bones to rapidly regenerate his broken body, Grim told him about the status of his soul, it seems that he cannot arbitrarily use ten thousand beast array after this, no, the name doesn¡¯t suit it anymore. Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Dignity! Such domineering name is perfect for such a powerful move, the only drawback side for this is that he needs countless subjects to use such a skill, he could use it in Gaia as long as he risk overloading his body and soul but he doesn¡¯t know if he could use it on other worlds. ..... If he achieved Saint Realm, he¡¯ll use it, even he was impressed by it¡¯s power, but the more pressing note right now is the fact that the nine abyssal dragon door seems to open random portals on different worlds, that meant that Banjo might be in a world that ispletely different from Yshelia have told them. He wanted to control the nine abyssal dragon door but even Amethyst wasn¡¯t able to influence it, the only thing they could do right now is to protect their world from the invasions of multiple worlds, if only they have multiple Saints like Sans. If they did, they¡¯ll be able to increase their influence on other worlds, even though they might not meet for a very long time, they name Thousand Race Empire would definitely be something that countless worlds would fear. He gritted his teeth feeling pain wrecking his body, he rested for three days before returning back to Safehaven Paradise, because of therge amount of strength released from his body, he took much longer than expected, he told his remaining soldiers to go to fierce beast world. Their first mission was to bring back JL who was injured, all of the soldiers and prisoners that fought on fierce beast world have died, Shadowsh have to pull some soldiers back from Murim World, he can only do this, he only hope that Don2 is sessful on his mission. Back on Murim World, Don2 brought back some schrs with him that learns this world¡¯snguage, he had also brought the experienced staffs that belonged to branch guilds and veterans from great adventurer group. They are going to help him spread their influence slowly but this would definitely increase their chances of conquering this world, after they obtainrge amount of prestige, they¡¯ll enter a kingdom of humans and manipte or befriend the rulers. Meanwhile, Yshelia and France was now lost, the two of them have been searching for fairy Su and the sword sect leader but their endeavor was fruitless, the two of them then went to sword sect but they were surprised to find out about the powerful barrier protecting the sect. France asks ¡°This barrier is quite powerful, it also uses thew of this world in an incredibly efficient manner, we wouldn¡¯t be able to crack it, if we destroy it forcefully, this world wouldd definitely take notice of our presence.¡± Yshelia nodded, she then sensed something and her expression changes, she told France ¡°It seems that something had happened to lord Shadowsh, France, I¡¯ll return to Gaia with Russel and JM, you and the others guard our base, it seems that some special entities have already noticed our arrival.¡± France was startled by this revtion but he didn¡¯t doubt her, it was an ability of a great seer to be able to sense prying eyes and great events, he solemnly nodded, the two of them then flew back to their base, when they left, deep in sword sect an old man opens his eyes. He exudes an ancient aura, he spoke in an hoarse voice that gradually became smoother ¡°Invaders of other worlds, how long has it been since this world was invaded by the forces of other worlds.¡± ¡°It seems that the invaders this time aren¡¯t that bloodthirsty, maybe because their strength isn¡¯tparable to those that invaded us on the past, right old friend?¡± The golden sword on his back started trembling as if answering him, in another location, fairy Su woke up, in front of her was a giant purple lotus, the moonlight seems to dawns on it directly, there are countless spirits dancing in the air, seemingly startled by her, the spirits ran away. The spirits looks like specks of lights floating in the air, if it weren¡¯t for her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see them, suddenly a voice sounded out, it came from the purple lotus, it was an attractive female voice. ¡°This is interesting, a human could actually see our kind, wait a minute, this, hmmm, it seems that you gave found the divine technique of All Seeing Martial Goddess, unfortunately, you doesn¡¯t have the heavenly yuan body.¡± The expression of fairy Su changes, the name All Seeing Martial Goddess is extremely familiar to her, also, the heavenly yuan body was something that she only found out after researching the book that she found on the cave where she found her divine technique, this special physique is what her disciple possess. Realising that she had meet a powerful and probably ancient individual, she became respectful and cautious, her Heaven Peeking Secret Technique was also acting up, she knew that she cannot piss of this individual, she hurriedly cups her hand and greeted ¡°Greetings to respected venerable, I am Su Ling of the sword sect.¡± ¡°Which sword sect? There are countless sword sects in martial saintnd, if your sect only has such title, it seems that your just a medium sized sect, only those that have title unique to them would be respected by other sword sects.¡± Fairy Su became silent, she only knew that they are the most powerful sword sect in their area, they hadn¡¯t traveled throughout thend because of the Saint beasts surrounding their territory, her silence have already informed the secret individual their sect¡¯s current rank. She asks ¡°To think that the All Seeing Martial Goddess secret divine technique would be discovered by a disciple of an unknown sword sect, if this how the world work then it would be understandable and you are an individual with great luck.¡± She turned silent and seemingly denied her thought ¡°I think that this shouldn¡¯t be the case, I have known her for a long time, she would definitely foresee her death and only a fated individual would obtain her technique.¡± ¡°Besides your luck isn¡¯t that great for someone fated for such a divine technique.¡± Fairy Su also knew this, she got lucky to obtain such technique, it should be impossible for her to train such technique but after receiving a guidance from the statue of the All Seeing Martial Goddess, she managed to practice the technique even without the required special constitution. She exins patiently, she realised that the person she was talking to right now is quite knowledgeable about her great master, ¡°Actually, my disciple has the heavenly yuan body, I think this might be the reason why I obtain the blessing of great master.¡± The person in the lotus seems to a bit surprised, the aura exuding from the lotus trembles slightly indicating her started emotion, she sighed with such emotion and said in a rather emotional manner ¡°To think that little girl would actually managed to sessfully pass her legacy, great for her.¡± The expression of fairy Su became strange, hearing her master being called ¡®little girl¡¯ seems a bit offensive for her but she couldn¡¯t anger this great individual, the lotus blooms and an incredibly beautiful woman appears, seeing her appearance, fairy Su sighs. She couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®She is the most beautiful woman I have seen, I couldn¡¯tpare to her, no woman would¡¯ She then recalls Yshelia¡¯s appearance and she looks at the woman in front of her, she was shocked to realised that the two of them are almost exactly the same, the woman on the lotus frowns, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that.¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822: CHAPTER 791 YSHELIA AND THE TRIO Realising her rude behavior, she quickly exins herself, ¡°I apologized, I just meet an individual that has the same appearance and temperant as yours, such a coincidence is quite surprising, I met two equally gorgeous goddess with great strength.¡± The female in the lotus was surprised, she is quite proud of her appearance, her only rival in this world was the fairy dragon of the dragon n, there are many gorgeous subus in the demon realm and sone higher ss ones areparable to her but they came from different world. While fairy Su was chatting with the unknown female powerhouse, in an another location, the sword sect leader opens his eyes and he was now inside a cave, he is a bit dizzy, it seems that his teleportation array have brought him in an unknown location. He was still a bit groggy, when he finally regains distinction, he was shocked to see the skeletons that were everywhere in the cave, what was the most shocking of all was the giant dragon skeleton that he was lying upon. He then sensed something calling for him, he looks at the head of the dragon and saw a golden sword radiating intense me, his soul seems to desire it, he didn¡¯t know why but his body instinctively walk towards it, he puts his hand on the handle and he was brought in a ming hell. An individual with ming hair looks at him and spoke ¡°It seems that this world is once again in a turmoil, to think that the world consciousness sent an individual like you on this godforsakennd, since you are chosen by this world, you¡¯ll be able to wield me.¡± The sword sect leader is still processing what¡¯s going on, the ming hair fellow then smile and a chill descended on his entire body, he doesn¡¯t know why but he is now having an extremely bad feeling towards the person in front of him. ..... The ming hair individual then pointed at him and shouted ¡°You might be chosen by destiny but I wouldn¡¯t let you wield my power without showing me you are worthy of it! Try to survive in my domain! Oh, pitiful human!¡± The sword sect leader quickly reacted, he then said, ¡°Great venerable! please calm yourself down, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, I just stumbled in this ce on ident, I don¡¯t know anything about this so called destiny you are talking of.¡± The ming hair individual didn¡¯t listen to what he was saying and multiple ming monsters appeared and charge towards them, he and fairy Su are on different situations but both of them have been chosen by the world¡¯s consciousness for a purpose. Back on Gaia, the soldiers that returned couldn¡¯t help but breath in the fresh air of their homeworld, especially those that are too used on absorbing Mana in the air, the soldiers were carrying prisoners but what was most confusing were the treatment of these prisoners. Even though they are inside a cage, they aren¡¯t mistreated, their ce was extremelyfortable with food and drinks prepared for them, they are Wang Meimei, Ming Rouxi and Lei Long, inside of them, Yshelia was sitting watching their every move. Wang Meimei have already realised that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with Yshelia watching over them, not to mention, the soldiers that returned with them aren¡¯t pushover, they might win if it was one on one against ordinary soldiers but they already seen what they are capable of. Their strength multiplies if they work together, their role and strategy seems to be deviced to take down powerful goes that are much higher realm than them, it was quite a surprising experience, Ming Rouxi started to use her energy. She shared her discovery to herrades via spiritual sense, ¡®This world seems to have an additional type of energy that seems to benefit my upation but thews of this world is different from ours, I am having a hard time essing my spiritual root¡¯ Wang Meimei wasn¡¯t surprised, she then , exined, ¡°Yes, in this world, people calls your upation as magicians, besides when we first invaded this world, we also have a hard time, fortunately, our powerful sect¡¯s disciples are stronger than average sect disciples.¡± Lei Long added, ¡°What do you mean fortunately? Because of our wanton expansion, we actually rmed the strongest force of this world, you two have already realised that our sect wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.¡± Ming Rouxi and Wang Meimei became silent, they knew that this was the truth, Yshelia who had been silent since their return finally spoke, ¡°It seems that the three of you finally realised that you had messed with the wrong world, you are fortunate, if it was any other ruler, they would have been advancing in an aggressive manner.¡± Lei Long became angry, he remembers the fallenrades during their battle, his anger got the best of him and he actually shouted at Yshelia, ¡°What do you mean?! So it was our fault?! On my recollection, it was you world that first invaded our world, we are only trying to protect our home?¡± Ming Rouxi immediately hugs him, she holds him tightly, Wang Meimei put her hand on his head and use her Qi to calm him down, she knew that he was agitated because, they had seen Lei Long¡¯s master, during their time as prisoners, he was no longer breathing. What¡¯s worse is that, they had seen their enemy feed the corpses to the beasts, such an image was nted into Lei Long, he is now grieving for his master, being mocked by Yshelia have finally broke his temper and he could no longer hold it in. Yshelia use her spiritual sense and Lei Long was pressured into the floor, Ming Rouxi was startled, she then use her storage ring to take out a talisman paper but with a quick flip of Yshelia¡¯s finger, she was thrown into the corner of the cage. Bam! She grunted, Wang Meimei was already charging towards their target but just like the other two, she was utterly helpless against Yshelia, seeing that the three still hadn¡¯t give up, she increase the pressure of her spiritual sense. Cracking sounds could be heard, it came from Lei Long but he didn¡¯t let out a cry, he gritted his teeth and looks at Yshelia full of hatred, Ming Rouxi started crying, she wasn¡¯t afraid of dying but she is afraid of losing her friend, she was about to beg mercy, when suddenly, the pressure disperse. Yshelia looks at them coldly, her stare causes Ming Rouxi to tremble slightly, Wang Meimei was using her sword to stand in a rather unsteady manner, Lei Long continue to lie on the floor while looking at their oppressor with hatred burning in his eyes. Seeing this, the other soldiers immediately wanted to kill Lei Long, Yshelia was one of their goddess back on Thousand Race Empire, she and the others are well known to be the most beautiful women in this world, what is the greatest trait they have were their individual capability and strength. They aren¡¯t just nice to look at but they are also powerful, Yshelia spoke, ¡°Looking at your eyes, it seems that I no longer need to bring you back to my Shadowsh, it¡¯s sad because he wanted to know you better, if only your stupid elder epted his proposal.¡± Wang Meimei, Ming Rouxi and even Lei Long couldn¡¯t help but look down, they are feeling extremely regretful, especially, Lei Long, he became furious at their elder, after meeting Shadowsh, the three of them knew that he is a reasonable guy. The tension between two worlds wouldn¡¯t be so tense, if only they epted his proposal, the three of them became silent, thissted for a couple of seconds, then something hit on Wang Meimei¡¯s mind. She recalls their discussion earlier and her expression immediately changes, she looks at Yshelia full of apprehension and asks, ¡°You can interpret what we are talking about even after using our spiritual sense?!¡± Lei Long and Ming Rouxi quickly realised this, Yshelia looks at them in a rather strange gaze, she then realised that the things taught in Thousand Race Empire are sometimes much more advancedpared to other forces in Gaia, she had never thought that this would be the samepared to other worlds. She smiled and said, ¡°Our great empire is capable of lots of things, reading what you are saying via spiritual sense is extremely easy, one could do it when they exceptional control over their spiritual sense, the prerequisites is that they at least need Xiantian Emperor cultivation level.¡± Wang Meimei was very shocked by this revtion, so were Lei Long and Ming Rouxi, they have never heard something like this before, they wanted to learn such ability, they are already in Xiantian Emperor Realm, since they have one of the requirements, they wanted to learn such perverse ability. Chapter 823 Chapter 823: CHAPTER 792 THE SOLDIERS RETURNED Yshelia chuckles inwardly, he knew what these three were thinking but she didn¡¯t told them one of the requirements and it is an important one, you should be perceptive towards emotion just like fairies, after all, you wouldn¡¯t know that if they are talking via spiritual sense without sharp intuition. They continue to travel back to Thousand Race Empire, there are still no long distance teleportation array on where they are because it was still being build, a simple teleportation array would be built quite easily but arge one capable of teleporting numerous individuals safely is an extremely endearing task. The resources and manpower needed is astronomical but the richest power of this world is Thousand Race Empire, just the treasures hidden in Safehaven Paradise is already capable of buying a continent in this world, that is why it is such a fablednd. The soldiers started talking, because of thenguage barrier between worlds, the trio doesn¡¯t understand what they are talking, Ming Rouxi started talking to herself, Yshelia looks at her full of surprise, she then said, ¡°You are extremely talented.¡± Ming Rouxi was startled, she then looks at her, the two lock gazes, realising that she was found out, she droops her head, Wang Meimei knew what had happened, so does Lei Long, the both of them knew just how smart their friend is. They have been trying to learn this world¡¯snguage but only she managed to learn a few words, Yshelia then spoke ¡°I know Shadowsh would definitely teach you our empire¡¯snguage but since we have some free time, I¡¯ll teach you before we reach our great empire.¡± Meanwhile, back on Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh finally opens his eyes, next to him was the recuperating JL, both of them are now resting next to the Luminous Tree Of Life, they left countless mages on guard in the entrance of fierce beast world. ..... Even Shadowsh didn¡¯t expect that the nine abyssal dragon door would have a special function of connecting with numerous worlds, they need to be wary against it, especially since they don¡¯t know which world it had connected with, fortunately, he had sealed it using the remnant power of Emperor¡¯s Dignity Array. Not only it restrict other beings from entering or exiting the passageway, it also conceals the aura of the passageway buying them more time to make preparation for the next invasion, they were already swamped with work and yet, herees another troublesome headache. He couldn¡¯t help but want Sans and Gulli to return, with their army, they would be able to take control over this predicament and strengthen their force, he let out a sigh and stretch his body, he had Amethyst disguise herself as him to calm the empire down. The people have already started to calm down but all of them have already be cautious with the fierce beast world, they had received numerous request to build a frontier near it¡¯s entrance, the prisoners that would be marked by the sinner mark or ve mark in the past would be thrown inside. If they manage to survive at a specific time, they¡¯ll be rewarded, even though the rewards are extremely unfair and not worth it for them to risk their lives, they have no choice but to do it, besides, their sentence would be lighter as long as they contribute more. The prisoners that were thrown into fierce beast world were heavy to medium quality criminals, no one had any good impression to them, they are seen as disgusting parasites of the society by the people of the continent, they thought that Shadowsh was merciful for giving them a chance to redeem themselves. When this information was known by Shadowsh, he was speechless, he thought that the people of this world was extremely cruel, criminals might be not good people but they might have special circumstances that they experienced to turn them into what they are right now. The people that he thrown to fierce beast world both contains people that were forced to be criminals and those that were truly evil, if the evil ones managed to survive to redeem themselves, he is nning to turn them into Amethyst¡¯s puppets. For those that could be still redeemed, they would be given a second chance, as long as they continue to contribute, the empire would ept them as one of their own, he didn¡¯t told this to anyone, only Amethyst knew of this n. While he was fixing his body after the battle with the white haired man, Amethyst told him an extremely great news, Yshelia, Russel, JM and Karl have returned, a small part of the army have also returned, this would definitely alleviate the trouble that the empire is experiencing right now. He looks at JL and sigh, he knew that his brother of his have truly fought with his beast, unfortunately, he had no backup, the enemy have a counter against his scarabs, it seems that the world they belong to have already experienced the terror of these gluttonous devils. It would definitely be an extremely long war against them, to develop and discover a weakness that even Amethyst was having a hard time to ess, they definitely fought against species just like his little devils for centuries, not to mention, they would definitely have many geniuses to develop such method. Back to Murim World, Don2 have returned back to the city together with the schrs and the adventurers, their presence startled the people of the city but when they saw who was leading them, the people inside the city immediately celebrated, they already had a great impression to Don Don¡¯s disciples. The city have be more stable, the bandits that were roaming near the city were eradicated by the Don Don¡¯s disciples, they are now seen as valiant and just martial artists, even the children started idolizing them, because of this, the Qi family started regaining their prestige. Qi Nulong doesn¡¯t befriend anyone though, she acts kind towards the civilians but she doesn¡¯t give any face to the other members of the great family, even the members of the city lord weren¡¯t given any face, no one dares to argue with her though, with the deterrence that Don2 has, everyone was walking in thin ice around her. Qi Nulong who was now inside their family estate received the news from one of the servants that they had hired, she quickly ran out of her room leaving the important documents scattered everywhere, of course, she wasn¡¯t careless, these documents aren¡¯t as important as Don2 and his disciples. The people then arrived, their number greatly startled her but this was just the beginning, when four of the people that Don2 brought spoke to her in theirnguage and with manners that seems to be natural for residents of this world, she was extremely shocked. She looks at Don2 for exnation, knowing what she was thinking, he nodded at her and gestures that they should talk inside, she immediately brought back these people back on the mansion, she kept on looking at them with a rather strange gaze, she felt that she was being targeted by foxes and snakes. When they were finally inside, she was the first to speak up, ¡°By the way, it seems that these neers doesn¡¯t have the same protection as yours and your disciples has, do you think that it is okay for you to bring them here?¡± The four schrs weren¡¯t surprised, the veteran adventurers on the other hand was greatly startled, they quickly grabbed their weapons, fortunately, Don2 managed to stop them from ending Qi Nulong¡¯s life, he quickly exined, ¡°She is one of us!¡± The four schrs chuckles, upon hearing their mockery, the veteran adventurers became furious, they look at them with intense stare, the four on the other hand looks at them with mocking gaze, Don2 seeing them like felt that his great n was already crumbling. Qi Nulong cough, she wanted to direct their attention back to her, she then asks once again, ¡°So isn¡¯t this a problem, as long as those from the sword sect see you guys, it will be over for you, I know that you guys are powerful but if they outnumber you, it would definitely end bad for everyone of us.¡± Don2 shook his head and exins, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be staying in the mansion, their only job as of right now is to train the orphans that you have brought into capable warriors or intelligent individuals capable of helping us increase our influence.¡± ¡°Besides, these four would be teaching my disciples how to speak yournguage.¡± Qi Nulong¡¯s mood brighten up, she had always wanted to talk to Ang but because of thenguage barrier the two of them could only do signnguage to chat with each other, it seems that they were attracted to one another, they are both strong willed women. Even though Ang might act like a man most of the time, she actually discover that she is still a woman, she just fights like a barbarian because of her unique constitution but this doesn¡¯t mean that she isn¡¯t a woman. Chapter 824 Chapter 824: CHAPTER 793 MURIM WORLD INVASION She had actually tried to investigate if she likes girls but she realised that she actually like her rival, Jarius, she is attracted to powerful men, especially those that have defeated her, Qi Nulong was different from her, she has a natural disgust towards men. It is because of her sour experience against the lecherous men that wanted to obtain her body, she is slowly recovering with the daily interaction with the disciples, she still against having rtionship as of right now, for her, now isn¡¯t the time to think of these kinds of thoughts. Back at the present, Don2 exins to her what his n is, hearing his n, she started questioning som part of it, the one who argues with her were the schrs, looking at how intense their discussion is, Don2 and the others left. They knew that they are useless in situations just like this, the veteran adventurers started to search for the perfect candidate to be their disciples, they can be a little weak, the only requirement for them is that they are intelligent, a little cunning and are loyal to them. Even if they are excellent seedlings, if their loyalty isn¡¯t that great, they would never ept them, they are now involved with such a grand quest, they¡¯ll definitely do everything for their n to be sessful, because if they achieved this, their names would be written in the annals of their empire. They would be written in history to be heroes, for them, even if they die, they¡¯ll be able to face their ancestors with pride, their family would definitely be sessful as long as they ride on their achievements, they are extremely grateful to Don2. It is only because of his invitation that they are able to participate in such missions, the weak staffs that joined this war for achievement or prestige couldn¡¯t help but working in the guild tirelessly were finally worth it. ..... They still need to be taught by the schrs though, if they don¡¯t understand each other, how could they be able to teach their disciples, Don2 on the other hand calls for all of his disciples to gather, now that he had brought the schrs, it is finally time for his disciples to also learn this world¡¯snguage. When they arrived, he immediately gave them thenguage stones that were developed by Shadowsh, inside the stones were the knowledge that the schrs have inputted, they still need to learn how to pronounce them correctly, he already have an alibi but they cannot use this as their alibi too. The twelve disciples were happy receiving such thing, this what they needed to increase their help towards the people in the city, as long as they could increase their understanding towards the lifestyle of the people in this world, they¡¯ll be able to move independently increasing their rate of silent invasion. Don2 also n for his disciples to create branches towards other cities, he on the other hand would need to leave for an extended amount of time, since this world is dominated by beasts, he¡¯ll be able to create a civilization that would dictate him as king. Even though he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge it but beasts are much more simpler than humans, they are also much easier to manipte, these are both their advantage and weakness, as a being that lived in an intelligent driven territory, he knew just how terrifying human ingenuity really is. Martial arts were also created by human kind to increase their strength, he as a martial art master have realised just how terrifying human minds are, that is why, he would never look down on humanity as a whole, even though beasts would be smart, they would never obtain the ability of mankind to solve their problem. Especially if they work together, if mankind would unite, the world that they are residing in would surely b theirs, fortunately, most human beings are either selfish or greedy, they could be much crueler than devils themselves. There are still kind human beings but most of the time they are taken advantage of, that is why, most human beings would hide their kindness, it so that they wouldn¡¯t be hurt, humans are fragile creatures, most of the time, they are driven by their emotions. Don2 then thought of Shadowsh and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he truly felt great admiration for this big brother of his, even if he was born as a beast, he has a mind that is much capable than most humans, he became more determined to aplish this mission. Before, he was just a clumsy monkey that only threw stones and eat, only after following his big brother did he manage to be what he is right now, meanwhile, back to where Qi Nulong and the four schrs are, they seem to obtain a agreement. While the four schrs were a bit surprised by her intelligence, she on the other hand was very shocked, she didn¡¯t knew that people like Don2 and his disciples would knew such sophisticated and intelligent people, the four of them were truly fit for their upation. She then started to be curious about the education that Thousand Race Empire has, since she is one of them and the schrs admires people with intellect, they decided to be her teacher, she of course was delighted by this. Days passes by, the people of the city realised that the disciples have started to work more efficiently than before, they would also interact with them but of course none of them spoke, the people of the city also realised that their martial art group started recruiting disciples. They don¡¯t really teach any powerful techniques and only basics but when the children that have decided to participate in their training started showing great results, the city started to be chaotic, they only charge a little amount of money to train children. The martial art group also started to adopt the weak and helpless orphans, Qi Nulong spread the news about the ns that she and the four schrs have agreed, Don2 and the others would be building some kind of mercenary union. It seems that it would be called Adventure Guild, the orphans once they grow up would be the first batch of adventurers, because of this, the little children that had no home felt grateful, they were given food, clothing, shelter and a sense of purpose. Themon people of the city started praising Don2 and his disciples once again, meanwhile, the great family and the city lord started to feel some pressure, if this goes on, Don Don¡¯s group would definitely be the overlord of this city. But once again Qi Nulong released a shocking news, the great family and the city lord would be able to send their representative to recruit those that have graduated from the training that Don2 and his group have created, of course this meant that other than the orphans, the four great family and the city lord faction would be able to recruit anyone. This calms down the people on power over the city a little bit, days passes by, the situation of the city started to calm down, Don2 have created numerous martial art techniques after reviewing some martial art books of this world. The lives of themon people started to be better, even the poor started to be more lively, Qi Nulong started to buyrge amount of meats and nts from just anyone even little children, as long as the meat didn¡¯t go bad, they¡¯ll be bought. The people inside the city doesn¡¯t know what the reason for this but they still felt grateful, hunting was the primary job of their city, now that the bandits were taken care of, the people could now travel in the forest to hunt beasts, with the martial art training that Don2 and his group are conducting. The strength of the hunters have risen, the people became more and more devoted to this small group of martial artists, meanwhile, Don2 received a shocking news from one of the schrs, the schrs have brought amunication orb with them. Since this world have a differentw, it took some time for the four schrs to device a method for the orb to work, when it finally worked, they have a steady connection with the base, it seems that while they were silently increasing their influence, the army are aggressively invading the human cities. Of course, because of their aggressive conquest, much resistance was given, countless blood were shed, their army sufferedrge amount of deaths but no soldiersined, each death would be apanied by an honorable funeral. The grieving family were given rewards that the fallen soldiers should receive, the corpses of the fallen warriors were transported back to Gaia and were delivered back to Thousand Race Empire to be buried into the tomb of heroes. Such honorable death was something most low rank soldiers shouldn¡¯t received, even though no one of them wanted to die, they have already written their will if death ever happen to them. Chapter 825 Chapter 825: CHAPTER 794 ARRIVAL OF A VIP Of course, this erratic thoughts of theirs were suppressed by another announcement from Shadowsh, whoever survive this war would be deemed as heroes and obtain a territory of their own, the amount of contribution they have would determine howrge their territory to is. Those that have truly made great contribution has a special reward, they would be able to receive the authority to go in and out of Safehaven Paradise, the person who had contributed the most would be a member of Hope Family. It meant that even if you are amoner, as long as you be the greatest contributor of this war, you¡¯ll be a royalty, such tenrotiny reward drove the soldiers and the adventurers crazy, especially the strategists,manders and generals. The other major forces in Thousand Forest Continent heard this news and they were shocked, their expression then became pained, even though they knew that they will have a chance to be a part of the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s royal family, they knew that it was practically impossible. Dragon King Tristan, Luminous Queen, Elf Queen and King Archinviel have different n, they decided to support different general ormander, they knew that France and those that were part of Hope Family wouldn¡¯t need to be rewarded, so it is easier to pick side. Each one of them reach an agreement to partner up with different general and strategist, they knew that as long as the people they support be the number one contributor, they would obtain a tight rtionship with Hope Family, other than supporting them, their own force were also working with great determination. Even though they might not obtain the top ten spots, they¡¯ll still be able to rank into top 100, as long as they are in top one hundred, they¡¯ll have a chance to obtain the authority to go inside Safehaven Paradise and train there in a periodic amount of time, that meant that their strength would definitely rise. ..... The residents of Safehaven Paradise that joined the war knew that Shadowsh have a different reward for them but they still doesn¡¯t want others to obtain the opportunity to live in the same ce as theirs, they¡¯ll definitely work hard to monopolize the top 100. Elf captain Lily doesn¡¯t want anyone to desecrate their holynd, she and her nsmen were determined to monopolize the top 100 spots, it would also show that the elves are the strongest force under Hope Family, this type of thoughts are also running in the other ns or tribe that are residing on Safehaven Paradise. Lily was now leading her group, they have been building a prototype kingdom, the forest have now be their territory, the giant trees were being affected by their Mana, some found century old trees and turned them into powerful Treants. The schrs have decided to build an artificial Mana stone mine, they managed to do it by having their runemasters and elite mages build a magic rune circle to transform spirit Qi into Mana, as long as Mana continue to spread in this world, it would change a lot of this world¡¯s structure. It would also be much more beneficial for Thousand Forest Continent, they don¡¯t care about the effect of Mana towards the residents of this world, even though it is a cruel thing to do, they are mortal enemy, unless Thousand Race Empire managed to conquer the entirety of Murim World. As long as they achieved world conquest, they¡¯ll be able to rewrite history, even though it would take an extremely long time, it would still work, after all, history are written by victors, the winner became the king and the loser became the bandit. While Lily was turning the forest closest to their military base as another kingdom for elves, in a in, countless beastman soldiers were killing savages, they are humans but they act like beasts, the beastman doesn¡¯t kill any women and children, for them, they could be prize or soldiers. A schr was within their group, she was talking with the women and children, it seems that it was normal for them for this type of event to happen, what was surprising for them is that their enemy didn¡¯t indiscriminately ughter their entire tribe. The women would either be enved or raped, the children would either be killed for entertainment or food, their greatest treatment is that they would be ves, hearing such thing, a disgusted expression appeared on the female schr. The white tiger beastman approached the female schr, he wraps his hand around her waist but he was actually pushed away, her expression was very awful, seeing this, the tiger beastman couldn¡¯t help but be confuse. One of the men under himughs and approaches him, just like him, he is also a white tiger beastman, he puts his hand on his shoulder and teases him, ¡°What did you do sister-inw now? You know, even of you are the young master of our tribe, you would have a hard time finding such an exceptional woman as sister-inw.¡± The female schr took a deep breath and grabs the weapons on one of the beastman¡¯s hand and sh all the heads of savages, she returns the weapon as if nothing had happened, she exins herself, ¡°I am not angry at any of you, I am furious about these savages!¡± She then told them about her discovery, hearing this, the beastmen looks at the corpses of the savages and their expression warps into disgust, one of them that looks like a red tiger opens his mouth and burned the corpses. She nodded upon seeing this, the women and children who saw this became scared, for them, a warior that is able to breathe out fire is extremely dreadful, meanwhile, the soldiers from Thousand Race Empire felt proud that they aren¡¯t savages and are actually well cultured people In another location, the human n that resides in Safehaven Paradise have just conquered a city, they immediately gather all the people in the city, the schrs then started spreading the greatness of Shadowsh to the residents, the people doesn¡¯t know what was happening. The children were shivering in fear but after a while, they realised that they weren¡¯t being harmed and are only there to listen the schrs preaching, the cowards cower because of the aura being emitted by the soldiers, they are the first ones to bow. Seeing this, the others copies them, the children also follows the example of the adults, those that were injured or having medical condition were exempted but they still need to listen to the preach, the entire ordeal took two to three hours. After two to three hours, the soldiers started to scatter around the city, their intimidating presence cause the people to thread carefully, the schrs then gathers the people that are involved in the major control of the city, the city lord force vehemently disagree to give up the city. After this, all the major powers of the city saw a situation that they would never forget, the powerful city lord force that was protected by a pseudo Saint was destroyed with ease by the soldiers, all of the valuables were taken, the city lord estate was also upied. Asking the city lord to give up the city¡¯s ownership was just a polite gesture, if the city lord agrees, then the soldiers wouldn¡¯t kill him or her, actually, they wouldn¡¯t take the control of the city but they would control the city lord him/herself. The schrs then asks if any major family, group of n if they had any problem with giving the power to them, of course, no one dares to refute, even though they are unwilling inwardly, they rather want to preserve their n¡¯s foundation than being destroyed. The schrs then gave a mission to every major power, they would keep their territory and shops, the only thing they need is that they need to spread the teachings or preach about Shadowsh¡¯s greatness, the soldiers then brought out a lifelike statue of their lord. In an another location, a team of soldiers have brought out numerous ships, even though this world contains powerful aquatic beasts, the soldiers are confident that they would be able to survive, all of those that are intending to travel into sea have adapted to life near bodies of water. The soldiers started to spread, they are either brainwashing or what they call it, teaching the people the method to escape from suffering, because of their method, the major powers of this world were rmed but no one still made a move, they could see even though many have died, the soldiers aren¡¯t that bloodthirsty. Back to Don2, he was now pacing back and forth with an expression that tells that he is extremely worried, Qi Nulong who have just returned was stunned, she hadn¡¯t seen him this worried, anyone could interpret that he is very anxious. She approached him and asks, ¡°Master Adonis, why are you pacing back and forth? Did something happened to your group? But that cannot be! The schrs are too intelligent for your force to be taken down that easily. Chapter 826 Chapter 826: CHAPTER 795 SHADOWSLASH VISITS After bing the student of the four schrs, she had deeply sensed just now terrifying Thousand Race Empire really is, not only their military might is extremely powerful but their education is also much more advanced, she also discover that she is suited the profession mage. Heaven Path Practioners is what they call itmonly in this world of theirs but after being taught by the schrs, she realised that the two professions have approached their path in different direction, their world¡¯s mages wouldn¡¯t contend with the heaven. They ept the blessing of the heaven and with this, they receive an harmonious rtionship with elemental energy existing in the air, the mages on Gaia approach is to either follow or steal and much powerful ones could even subdue elemental energy. They walk in different paths but this is because of a unique energy that doesn¡¯t exist on Murim World, Mana, she also heard that the soldiers of Gaia would infect their world with Mana, she doesn¡¯t know what effect it would bring to the people. She could only pray that it wouldn¡¯t have any disastrous effect, she was already feeling guilty of selling her own world to people from other worlds, the only thing that keeps her from dying with guilt was the conduct of people from Gaia. They are much more civilized than most civilization in this world, especially the savages, ording to the information that she had received from her teachers, the soldiers were now expanding their influence towards the ins where the savages live. She had no pity for the savage, she had numerous rumors about them, she detested them very much, the schrs that she treats as teachers were also disgusted by their barbaric behavior, she actually hope that Gaia would conquer the entire savage in. ..... Back at the present, Don2 who was pacing back and forth froze, he looks at Qi Nulong wigh intense and deep gaze, he thenmanded ¡°Bring your teachers into the meeting room, after this, tell the servants to clean the estate spot clean.¡± She was startled but she still nodded and left, the four schrs that were hiding in the basement were surprised that they were called, they cautiously got up and walk to the meeting room, there, that saw Don2 looking at them with anxious gaze. He quickly went into the topic, ¡°My big brother would be arriving soon, because of some problems that had happened in fierce beast world, he decided to help us increase our pace of silently spreading our influence, his clone which he controls personally would be arriving here.¡± The calm and indifferent expression of the four schrs changed into that of shock then they started to panic, Qi Nulong entered the room with an anxious expression, ¡°Lord Adonis, someone powerful have arrived in the city and seems to be looking for you!¡± Don2 and the four schrs immediately ran towards the gate, Qi Nulong grabs her teachers and shouted ¡°You cannot go out! The presence of such powerful master have rmed the Saint in the city lord mansion, he might discover that you guys aren¡¯t native to this world!¡± The four schrs recover from their stupor, they took a deep breath and returned to the basement, Qi Nulong was very confused by their reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teachers, why are you so anxious to meet this powerhouse?¡± Before the other three schrs could speak, the oldest one of them grabs her and with a face full of reverence and excitement, he started bragging, ¡°The person whom will visiting us isn¡¯t just anyone, he is the most powerful and wisest individual of our world, great lord Shadowsh himself!!!¡± Qi Nulong froze, she is still processing what her teacher told her, she then reacted and got out, she gather her little brother and grandfather, she quickly told them to dress up properly because they are going to meet an extremely important person from Don Don¡¯s sect. Seeing her expression, their so called grandfather which was actually not rted to them was shocked, he had been serving under her throughout her entire life, this is the first time he saw her that anxious, her little brother was also shocked but with an entirely different reason. After being trained by Don2, he already seen himself as a member of the secret sect that he doesn¡¯t know doesn¡¯t truly exist in their world, he brought out his nicest clothes and stood in an upright manner, he wanted to look brave and dashing. Ang burst out of the door breaking it, she wanted to shout but because the schrs put restriction in their throat, they couldn¡¯t speak, she started writing in her notebook and big bold words were written on it, the content made the two froze. SECT LEADER IS COMING!!! Qi Badao, the little brother of Qi Nulong froze, so does the Xiantian Emperor grandfather of theirs, the two looks at each other and started sweating, especially the old man, he still haven¡¯t changed yet, he quickly ran to his room to prepare. Qi Nulong returned with the grandest clothes she currently have, she who always looks like a female boss have transformed into a prim and proper youngdy, if her little brother was now in the right mind, he would definitely be shocked. Her big sister is known to dislike clothes like what she currently are wearing, she rather wear clothes that are conventional andfortable, that is why, most of the time, she wears martial artists clothes or ordinary clothes. Shadowsh was now being escorted by Don2 and his disciples, looking at how they act towards him, the residents were shocked, the women were also mesmerized upon seeing such charismatic, powerful and handsome young man, of course this induce envy from the men. Shadowsh chatted with his brother, ¡°I have great things about you, it seems that your conquest have been going well, I can see your progress from the reaction of the surrounding people, I can¡¯t help but say, you guys have done a splendid job.¡± Don2 and his disciples felt very proud, he started bragging, ¡°I expected that this world would have greater martial art capability but after living here for more than a month, I realised something, the powerful sects and ns are actually very greedy and selfish.¡± Shadowsh have already known this, the development of the martial arts in this world is actually justparable to the budding martial society in Thousand Forest Continent, he still asks, ¡°You are one of the supreme elders in the martial art society, have you reached a deeper understanding towards martial art path during your stay here?¡± Don2 nodded, ¡°The basics here are much more well developedpared to the books back on Gaia, because this world only has one type of energy, the people here are much more focused on one subject and that is strengthening one¡¯s body.¡± He sighed, he looks at the civilians that were looking at them and said, ¡°This world would definitely thrive if they only share their knowledge, this is also one of the reason why humans in this world are much weakerpared to the beast race.¡± Shadowsh chuckles, he knew that the ns and sects of this world doesn¡¯t share their martial art techniques, it is understandable because it would definitely affect their standing, he was chuckling because of his brother¡¯s expression. He couldn¡¯t help himself teasing him, ¡°You spoke as if you are a human, actually, you don¡¯t need to look down on yourself, other than innate talent, you have work hard to be what you are right now, be proud.¡± His disciples also thought the same thing, they actually kept on telling him this but he was just too stubborn to admit it, hearing the exact same words that his disciples always says at him from the mouth of his most respected big brother, Don2 seems to receive an enlightenment. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed, he then activates his new emergency backup every drive from his clone¡¯s body, he brought all of his clones with him, Thousand Race Empire is now doing great and the tension is no longer worrying, Yshelia¡¯s return solve their problem against fierce beast world. He destroys 8 of his clones leaving only one behind as backup, he then use [Illusion] to it¡¯s maximum power and cover the entire city, Don Don¡¯s enlightenment would definitely trigger the heavenly dao of this world, if they aren¡¯t careful, his life would be in danger. His body started glowing in golden light, he returned to his original form, a gigantic gori started floating just above the city, this world seems to be responding to it, Shadowsh spat out blood as he watch this event unfold, he is now using world force to trick the heavenly dao of this world. His hair started to turn gold and numerous rune marks started floating above him, different types of beasts and techniques started flying around him, this phenomenon continue for an hour and a half, when Don2 finally opens his eyes, a powerful shockwave of golden light was sted in the air. Chapter 827 Chapter 827: CHAPTER 796 THE VISIT Don2 have always been acting quite mboyant but deep down, he is actually very insecure, he felt that he owe all of his achievements to Shadowsh, the only person that could convince him was his best friend but he no longer living in their world. He had been training almost every single day back on Gaia, he believed that even though he isn¡¯t talented as human beings when they create brand new techniques, he could still be strong, he is confident that his hard work would pay off. He had been honing his soft and hard martial intent, palm intent and fist intent, because of his special status as a beast martial artist, he doesn¡¯t need any weapon, he¡¯ll just need to refine his body into an art, a living and breathing weapon of mass destruction. His foundation was extremely stable, because he had reached Saint Realm, he is now just slowly converting his internal energy into Saint Qi, but his mastery over his techniques continue to rapidly increase, he had been researching numerous martial arts to increase his understanding towards the martial way. His bottleneck on his martial art path isn¡¯t because he iscking over his mastery towards his techniques nor his self created techniquescking in quality, it is because he isn¡¯t confident on himself, now that he finally heard that he had done enough. He immediately broke through, his bloodline that was unresponsive finally started to riot, his disciples were looking at him with awe, all of them started kneeling one by one, Shadowsh on the other hand was sweating heavily. He was using all of the reserve energy he has on his clone¡¯s body to hide Don Don¡¯s advancement from this world¡¯s consciousness, fortunately, his brother have broken through with ease, he finally achieved great mastery towards his own martial path. ..... ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Don Don Title: [Glutton], [Martial Sage], [Beast King] Race: Divine Beast Species: Battle Saint Ape Bloodline: [Battle Saint Ape (40% Purity)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Saint (60%) Innate Attributes: Strength/Spirit Internal Energy: Saint Tier (60%) Elemental Energy: [Spirit Qi: Saint Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: (Soft and Hard Martial Art Intent), (Fist Intent), (Palm Intent) Martial Art Techniques: (Heaven Destroying Fist), (Heaven Covering Palm), (Thousand Illusionary Step), (Sage Spirit Destroyer), (Heaven Swallowing Technique)..... Racial Trait: (Battle Saint Ape Bloodline), (Gluttony), (Martial Sage Intent), (Divine Beast Aura) Passive Abilities: (Extreme Speed), (Indestructible Adamantine Body), (Enhanced Intelligence), (Enhanced Spirit) Active Abilities: (Steel Body Transformation), (Flight), (Human Transformation), (Enlightenment Will) Saint Forbidden Ability: [Battle Saint Ape (Heaven Rebel Form)] ¡ª¡ª¡ª His abilities have all been strengthened, not to mention, all of his techniques have reached their transcendence stage, Shadowsh is confident that as long as Don2 continue on this path, their world¡¯s martial arts would definitely bloom, he was also shocked by his transformation. He had directly jump into 60% purity on his Saint Qi transformation, also, he is no longer just any spirit beasts but an actual divine beast with a bloodline purity that is nearly 50%, unfortunately, they have no known knowledge about the Battle Saint Ape. Don2 transformed back to his human form but he no longer look like a middle aged man, he now looks like a young man full of vitality, he quickly hugs his brother, ¡°Big brother, I have awakened my ancestral bloodline! I am now a divine beast!¡± Shadowsh of course knew this but he doesn¡¯t want to rain down on his brother¡¯s parade, he could only hug him while congratting his advancement, with this, their empire have obtain another powerful Saint expert. He asks, ¡°You had advanced in this world, is there anything wrong with your spiritual world? Your Dantian might be affected by this world¡¯s consciousness, if you sense something wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to return back to the empire.¡± Don Don couldn¡¯t help but feel warm inside, he could sense the concern of his older brother, he quickly exins his situation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry big bro, after my breakthrough, this world have mistaken me to be it¡¯s resident, I have obtain a spiritual root that exists on all the martial artists of this world.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow when he heard this, he knew that people of this world have the so called spiritual root, it determines their talent, he actually created this type of root inside his clone¡¯s body but it wasn¡¯t perfect, he wanted to know the difference between his creation and the real thing. But before he could asks, Don2 seems to realised something and sighed, ¡°Big bro, it seems that I don¡¯t have any Mana existing in my body, do not worry, I could still absorb it, my beast core wasn¡¯t tempered by this world but all of the Mana I absorbed would directly turn into internal Qi.¡± Shadowsh was shocked, he also realised that this would definitely impedes his brother¡¯s cultivation if he returns back to Thousand Race Empire, as if knowing what he was thinking, Don2 quickly added, ¡°It isn¡¯t actually a bad thing.¡± He raised his hand and two different types of energy appeared, one was red and the other was blue, the twobided bing gold, ¡°The red energy is spirit Qi and the blue one is Mana, the twoplements each other greatly.¡± He release his Saint aura, the people inside the city couldn¡¯t help but feel breathless, now that Shadowsh have taken down his illusion, the senses of the people returned to their body, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Don2 in shock. Shadowsh sense the gaze of the people, so does the others, Don2 disperse his aura and said, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t suited for this kind of discussion, let me lead you to our base, there is an individual I want you to meet, she is quite talented and is being praised by our own schrs.¡± They then went to Qi family estate, they were greeted by the servants that were recruited by Qi Nulong personally, most of them are people that lost their way of life because of evil people, they felt indebted towards her and are loyal to her. The expression of the servants became strange but they bow their heads so that they wouldn¡¯t show it, they realised that Don2 have changed greatly, his appearance seems to be the same and different at the same time, before he seems to emit an aura that belongs to an enlightened old man. But right now, he felt like an enlightened sage but at the same time, a young man full of life, Don2 led Shadowsh to the most important ce of the estate, the inner mansion, only Qi Nulong could enter this location, the others could not. The Qi family is already known as servants under Don2 so called secret sect, the other great family knew this and wanted to give some gifts to her to ease off their rtionship, the might that Don Don¡¯s group is already known by everyone in the city. If even the city lord is intimidated, the great families wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, fortunately for them, Qi Nulong didn¡¯t find any trouble with them but their business started to be depressing, the business that involves restaurant have now be Qi family main business. The food have be one of the famous things in their city, it is entirely because of the Qi family or Qi Nulong herself, the schrs have shared to her many recipes that involves increasing one¡¯s strength through consumption, she didn¡¯t spread this to others. The chefs that she had recruited were actually the orphans that their group have adopted, these orphans were branded by some sort of ve mark by the schrs, this type of method was actually banned on Thousand Race Empire to use upon another intelligent being. But they still use it to tame their monsterpanion, the ve mark would only work on those that haverge enough spiritual world to carry the brand, Qi Nulong chose the most talented orphans that have problems over their characters. The ve brand would affect the advancement of the brander, her potential would decrease because she have to level up both her spirit and cultivation to continue controlling her so calledpanion but she¡¯ll also receive some feedback to her subordinates. Orphans that were proven to be loyal wouldn¡¯t be branded and would be trained to be loyal to Thousand Race Empire in an extremely long process, but the schrs knew that the young minds are the easiest to influence and manipte, they don¡¯t think that they are doing a bad thing. For them, it is a great opportunity for the orphans to be loyal subjects to their empire, not only would they have a sense of purpose, they could live a life much more luxurious than expected to them. The orphans have been training to either be martial artists to truly build the imaginary secret sect that Don2 have made up, adventurers for the future adventure guilds that would be build across this world or be schrs to help this world improve and spread the greatness of Thousand Race Empire. Chapter 828 Chapter 828: CHAPTER 797 SHADOWSLASH CLONE They are slowly building their foundation for conquering this world slowly, as long as they could upy this city with their believers, they could spread their faith to other cities, the more viges, towns and cities they upy, the greater the number of believers they will have. They wouldn¡¯t force anyone to believe in their religion but they¡¯ll eliminate those that threatens their group, Don2 have already deciced to increase the influence of their so called sect, as long as they have an equal amount of prestige as the local great sects. They¡¯ll be able to participate more on this world¡¯s politics, Qi Nulong have already shown that there are some special ns that have unique abilities, as otherworlders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move efficiently but if they could raise some powerful or intelligent subordinates, they¡¯ll be able to solve this problem. Don2 have already solved this problem, he could move unhindered, it is because, this world¡¯s consciousness have already epted him as one of it¡¯s own, he might lose the ability to use his skill but this doesn¡¯t mean that he had gotten weaker. On the contrary, his Saint Qi is now much stronger than ordinary Saint Qi, he still felt that he could continue refining his inner Qi, back at the present, Shadowsh is now sitting in front of a table full of foods that looks exactly like the foods back on Thousand Race Empire. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised, he opens his mouth and tasted the food and his expression became strange, Qi Nulong who was watching him intensely couldn¡¯t help but feel scared when she saw his expression, hemented, ¡°Without Mana, the food in this world taste strange.¡± Qi Nulong¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but drop, just as she was ready to apologized, Shadowsh looks at her causing her to freeze, he then requested, ¡°Little girl, please call the schrs toe in this room, I have something to discuss with them.¡± ..... She immediately stood up, she bows and ran towards the basement, because they don¡¯t want to catch any attention, the basement wasn¡¯t improvised, it still looks a lot worsepares to the higher floor, she actually wanted to rebuild the entire basement. Too bad that this would definitely make people pay attention to them, they are already amassing attention from different types of group or people, with the aggressive advancement of Thousand Race Empire, their entire world is now in a tense situation. Unlike the city that they are currently in, on other cities, the security have be extremely strict, chaos and many types of evil things were done, all of the criminals or suspects mes the otherworlders for their misdeeds. Those that have traveled from other cities have started to settle down on, Great Food City, the city have been renamed because of the great food that the Qi family offers, since it was Don Don¡¯s disciples that were keeping the city and it surrounding area safe, the city lord rewarded them this. Actually, the reason for this is because the city lord just doesn¡¯t want to give them any money nor treasure, it could only resort toplementing them by changing the name of the city to suit their business perfectly, what he didn¡¯t know is that, Don2 and the schrs were satisfied with this. They were already determined to change the city lord into a person of their choice, they knew that the city lord have two daughters and three sons, they were determined to make either of the five the next city lord, of course, the first thing they¡¯ll pick when they are choosing the sessor is their characters. Qi Nulong already have deep knowledge regarding the city lord force, from her further investigation, she realised that the perfect candidate that her teachers were seeking is one of daughters, her name is Hua Meigi, she is quite powerful but because females weremonly being look down on this world. She doesn¡¯t have as much support as her brothers have but she still valiantly persevere, not only she is strong willed, she is alsopassionate, wise and kind, even though her mother was actually just amoner, she is still admired by people in this city. She quickly returned back to the meeting room together with her four teachers, the expression that they have couldn¡¯t help but scare her a little bit, the four schrs then kowtows to Shadowsh and started chanting the sayings of the Summoning God Religion. Shadowsh felt a throb on his forehead but he holds it in, he took a deep breath and finally calm his embarrassment down, he started praising them, ¡°I have heard what the four have done to help my brother aplish this grand mission.¡± He waves his hand and the four schrs were raised and brought to their seat using his spiritual sense, Qi Nulong whom was watching this was shocked, this is the first time she had seen such great control over one¡¯s spiritual sense. He then offered them a drink, the four schrs seem to experienced some kind of great reward, the four of them which were always and calcting were grinning from ear to ear, Qi Nulong felt a chill running down on her spine, she finally seen just how devout the people are towards their faith. Shadowsh then started sharing his opinion on how to increase the efficiency of how their Thousand Race Sect spread their influence, with Don Don¡¯s recent advancement, they could finally be a real deal martial art sect, the only thing worrying about is, the recruitment of loyal individuals. The sect members doesn¡¯t have to be necessarily strong, as long as they have perseverance, they could still improve, besides, the Thousand Race Empire have already found a method to increase one¡¯s potential, this is also one of the reason why it holds the title, the strongest empire of the world. The four schrs who were listening solemnly praised their lord of his intelligence, Qi Nulong was also surprised, she always heard that their food even though very delicious to people of this world is actually imperfect in the eyes of her teachers, it seems that it wasn¡¯t the chefs faults. The preparation without Mana made the process and results different, the four schrs have actually been thinking of this, they finally received a solution towards this problem, they are confident that they will rule the food industry of this world. Also, this would entice more hunters to hunt, paving the foundation of Adventure Guild, it would also incite the hatred of beasts towards the human kind, diverting some of the attention towards other forces, making the situation much more advantageous for their army, killing multiple birds with just one move. Shadowsh then gave more tips before saying goodbye, he had juste here because he wanted to know the progress that Don2 have made, knowing that they are progressing at a stable pace, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. His next destination is a ce that is filled with numerous evil individuals, this information came from the three individuals that they have captured, the three were now imprisoned inside a special environment inside Safehaven Paradise. They aren¡¯t like typical prisoners, they aren¡¯t being harmed, they were given food three times a day, other than the fact that they have to listen to the preach of the priests, they could do anything in their cell, the three are now trying to raise their cultivation, they still haven¡¯t given up escaping. The ce is known to be the den of devil practioners, their cultivation technique is either deprived of conscience or would absorb other cultivator¡¯s cultivation, the ce is situated in a unique location that causes numerous treasures to appear, the powerful devil sects have banded together to protect this ce. Because of this, the orthodox sect cannot blindly charge into the ce and persecute the criminals living in such ce, this ce is home to criminals and thews here doesn¡¯t apply to the strong, this is perfect for Shadowsh to train his new ability. With continuous refinement of his soul by Chaos and Harmony, not to mention, Grim have been strengthening his soul, after countless of tries, he is finally able to use 100% of his strength on his clone¡¯s body, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to transform into his rune beast form. His battle form wouldn¡¯t drastically increase his strength anymore but it is still much safer, even if his clones dies, it wouldn¡¯t harm his true body, it would hurt his soul a little bit but it is almost negligible with the trio residing on his spiritual world. Any damage would instantly recover as long as Chaos and Harmony continue to absorb the spirit Qi in the air, Grim would also make sure that the damage wouldn¡¯t truly affect him in any kind, he is now confident in conquering a few worlds after obtained the ability to take a part of his soul and put it into one of his clones. Chapter 829 Chapter 829: CHAPTER 798 SHADOWSLASH BEING A CULT LEADER If it was anyone else, they would use this move in a rather reserve manner, after all, no one would be able to bear losing a part of their soul, unless they have beings just like Chaos, Harmony and Grim protecting them from irreversible damage, also because of the feedback given to him by Sans and the others. His spiritual world manage to keep stable even after hosting three supreme beings from the spirit n, he might be the only one capable of doing this, with the feedback of all summoned and contracted beings he currently has, his soul strength outmatched that of a True Saint. Unfortunately, also because of this, he had to build a powerful foundation for his body to bear with the Saint transformation, ording to the records of those that have achieved Saint Realm, it seems that their soul have undergone a baptism. His soul was now very fragile, not because of the number of souls currently residing on his spiritual world but because of Chaos and Harmony rapid advancement, his body is restricting the develop of his soul, as long as he could reach Saint Realm with his current bloodline. He¡¯ll be able to solve this problem of his, he could also asks Grim to act without fearing any repercussions, at the present, he started feelingrge amount of power surging on his body, he hadn¡¯t thought thought that the prayers and beliefs of the people back on his world would help him this much. The power of faith was actually helping his body and soul level up, also because of the amount of believers, his soul and Dantian is now connected with his heart, the three formed a great bnce, actually, his soul contain another thing. It doesn¡¯t put any burden to him unlike the three, the thing that resides on the very center of his soul seems to be a powerful ability, he still have no idea what type of ability it is but Grim seems to have an idea, he didn¡¯t told him what it was. ..... He only told him, to nurture it, he just need more believers and if he ever arrived at Divine Realm, this would prove useful for him, also, this was one of the reason why the lord of chaos world is conquering other worlds aggressively. Shadowsh was deep in thought, he was still registering what Grim have told him, he truly dislikes being ignorant, back on his former life, ignorance is bliss but in this life, most of the time, if you are ignorant, it would cause your life. After traveling for a couple of days, he arrived at a vige, this particr vige is situated deep in the mountains, when the vigers saw him descending up from the sky, they were shocked, the adults grabbed any weapon they could grab. They quickly surrounds him, seeing how they look at him with fear, he smiles and spoke, ¡°Do not be afraid, I mean no harm to any of you, I am just in a mission to spread some great words and teachings from my empire.¡± Since faithful believers would help him level up, he could only ignore his former embarrassment and proactively spreading the beliefs that his subjects have formed about him, a religion made from his very being and yet, he doesn¡¯t know much of it¡¯s teaching. The people were still cautious against him, a man with well developed muscle appeared, he looks at Shadowsh handsome and lean figure, he smirked thinking that he met a weak person but before he could speak, Shadowsh released his aura that nearly suffocate everyone to the point of kneeling. He once again spoke, this time, the vigers no longer look at him cautiously, only fear and reverence, in this world, might is right, since they have realised that they are talking to someone extremely powerful, they acted meek and humble. ¡°Do any of you desire strength? If you do, today will be your lucky day, for I, a clone of great Shadowsh would help you achieve greatness, our empire doesn¡¯t discriminate towards anyone, unless you are evil, you are wee to our beloved faith.¡± The people were shocked, all of them looks at him full of desire, he knew that he had already obtained the first step, he¡¯ll visit every vige or town he¡¯ll encounter to his journey to Devil¡¯s City, as more and more faithful believers he will obtain, the greater speed would his religion spread. He then checked all of the people¡¯s potential, the person who have the strongest potential was actually the son of the muscr guy, unlike most of the people that has yellow to no spiritual root, he actually has an orange spiritual root. ording the information he had obtained, spiritual root is the thing that determines the future of martial artists of this world, yellow is the lowest, red is considered average, orange is a genius, blue is a elite genius, and violet is considered as the highest rank of them all. Even though the highest is only orange spiritual root, he doesn¡¯t mind it, he had already obtain an ability to cultivate a mortal to be a great cultivator, of course, their rank could only reach peak of Houtian Realm, but those that have at least yellow spiritual root, he¡¯ll be able to help them level up to Xiantian Realm. The cultivation technique that he carries with him are all body tempering cultivation technique, he also have the perverted Tree Swallowing Technique and Beast Swallowing Technique with him, with these weakenes divine grade techniques, the people of this world would definitely improve their strength. The only thing that he iscking right now, is a technique to refines one¡¯s internal Qi, Amethyst is still trying to create one, she is now browsing all the techniques that the soldiers have brought back, she cannot get far from his original body. He then hunted all of the beasts that has great vital energy in the area, he didn¡¯t kill those that could absorb spirit Qi, he wanted those beasts to be hunted by the vigers themselves, the vigers started celebrating when they saw therge amount of meat given to them. Most of them thought that it was a waste though, that is until, Shadowsh started training them, he taught to them the body tempering arts he knew, the iron body tempering art which was derived from Metal God Technique. It is perfect for burly men that use their body as weapons, there is also, the slippery snake technique, it increases flexibility of the body, shadow step that increases agility, other than this, he also taught them how to improve their senses and aura. The people celebrated, only a couple of individuals managed to learn Tree Swallowing Technique sessfully, they started training like madman, the females doesn¡¯t want to train because their mindset is different from the strong willed women back on Gaia. Shadowsh wanted to change this thought but after thinking for a couple of seconds, he could only shake his head and let fate decide, he then gave the cultivation technique for woman to the muscr man, with his strength and charisma, the muscr man is the best candidate to be vige chief. He left after a couple of weeks, the vigers solemnly swore that they will pray to the Summoning God Religion, the elders even started to cry after seeing their vige thrive, Shadowsh continue on his journey, even though visiting every vige and towns he encounter would decrease his speed. He still do it, because of this, he only arrived at Devil City after three months, he had visited 3 viges and one town, the most surprising discovery he had encountered was two twins that have blue spiritual root, not to mention, they also have affinity towards water element. The two were chosen to be Quad Saints and they were given enlightenment by Shadowsh, the people seems to have seen a great miracle, they became faithful believers of Summoning God Religion, the people have started to call him the messenger of god, they didn¡¯t know that he is the person that they are praying for. This small step have created a foundation for more people to be influenced by his religion, because unlike most religion of this world, his doesn¡¯t involve sacrificing live living beings or humans, it was epted quite easily, there are countless humans in this world that hates religion. Because most religion or faith type sects have shed countless blood or were connected with demon or devil practioners, the city he is now is considered one of the strongest force because it is the city for devil practioners. He smiles, he has mastered Heaven Swallowing Technique, he could absorb another person¡¯s cultivation just like how the devil practioners absorb their prey, but unlike theirs, he¡¯ll be able to purify all of the Qi he absorb, he decided to strengthen his clones because he doesn¡¯t have his original ability, only by increasing his strength would his confidence build up. Chapter 830 Chapter 830: CHAPTER 799 SHADOWSLASH NECRO Meanwhile, back on Gaia, specifically, inside Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh true body was now being fed by Amethyst, because of what had happened during the battle between him and the invader that came from one of the worlds connected via the nine abyssal dragon door. His body could now absorb Qi in the surrounding, now that his body is being tempered all the time, coupled with the fact that his bloodline is automatically refining all the energy he absorbed into his very own internal Qi, his strength is slowly but surely rising. Once he reached Saint Realm, he¡¯ll be able to transform into either his rune or divine beast form and he could take on a True Saint, he might not have any confidence of killing a True Saint but he have confidence to end the battle with a draw or win. At this moment, the two source stars he was bound to is also revolving just above him, the two were slowly bingplete, he was using some of his faith power to increase the speed of the two stars bingplete worlds, he opens his eyes, dizziness immediately dawns on him, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Controlling two consciousness at the same time is extremely hard.¡± Amethyst looks at him and bows, she continue taking out one pill after another, all of her pills are of the same kind, unlike most alchemists that would fail, she could urately create pills and only a small chance would her refinement fail. Unfortunately, unlike lucky alchemists that would create brand new pills or higher quality pills by ident, she doesn¡¯t have this opportunity, her techniques or methods are too urate and she doesn¡¯t change her recipe, as long as she found the most optimal one. She gave her opinion. ..... [Big brother, it is not because your spirit is weak, the transmission between two worlds is too weak, your headache is caused by simultaneously controlling your clone and your real body.] Shadowsh knew that she is speaking the truth, he nodded, he then touch the orb in front of him and pour his Mana on it, the image of fierce beast world appeared, JL and Yshelia could be seen ordering some puppets and prisoners. Sensing his presence, Yshelia froze, she then grabs the crystal orb and greeted, ¡°Greetings young lord, are you here to check our progress, don¡¯t worry, with the amount of preparation we have put inside fierce beast world, we are confident that we¡¯ll be able to stop any invasion.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he had confidence they could, especially with the remnant energy from Emperor¡¯s Dignity Array still existing around the nine abyssal dragon door, JL took the orb, he cannot speak physically, he had one of the puppets trante for him. A puppet that looks like a man started speaking, ¡°Big brother, I have turned the entirety area around the nine abyssal dragon door into a desert, I have my subordinates on standby, with my new strength, I am confident, I wouldn¡¯t let you down this time.¡± Shadowsh smiled and nodded, he turned off themunication orb and sighed, he knew that his little brother is ming himself for what had happened a couple of months ago, he still couldn¡¯t ept his failure and was working all the time thinking that he needed to redeem himself. Closing his eyes once again, Shadowsh focus all of his attention to his clone, back on Murim World, his clone have been quite busy, he had taken care of some individuals that tried to capture him, because of his handsome appearance, the people in this part wanted to capture him. His value as a ve would definitely be great, especially towards old madams or those that have special preferences, of course such thought is quite lethal to those that don¡¯t have strength, he looks at the corpses around him and started chanting. What he was now using is necromancy, it¡¯s a low level skills that ismon for most necromancers back on Gaia, it is a skeleton summoning skill, what he was using though isn¡¯t Mana but spirit Qi, he wanted to see if there are any changes, after seeing the appearance of the skeleton undead. He became disappointed, he realised that using spirit Qi isn¡¯t as great as using Mana, he sunmoned his ughter image, because only a part of his soul is inside the clone, the ughter image is quite small and it¡¯s aura isn¡¯t as domineering as it used to be. He raise his hand and his ughter image absorbed all the vitality that were scattered in the air, he then use his powerful spiritual sense to control the death Qi that is in the area, he was shocked by the amount of it, he then pushed it towards the five skeleton undeads he had summoned. The five skeleton undeads started undergoing changes, first, the five of them started bing ck, then two of them that were wearing armor started to fuse with their armor, their cultivation level that were on Mortal Rank started going up. It stopped on Bone Tempering Rank or Silver Rank, the two undeads that fused with their armor have even reached Bone Tempering Rank level 7, their strength isn¡¯t that great but Shadowsh could nurture them until Gold Rank. He¡¯ll disguise himself as a necromancer in this part, with undeads as subordinates, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about loyalty but first he needs to increase the strength and variety of his undeads, his next target is making zombies, unlike the much faster skeleton undeads, zombies are slower but their strength and endurance is much greater than skeleton undeads. He need to increase the variety of his undeads, he smirked and decided to settle with five skeleton undeads for now, he decided to look for a base, he use his powerful spiritual sense to scan the surrounding and found the perfect location. Inside a cave, people were celebrating, some of them are beating each other, meanwhile, there are some that were having s*x with a couple of females, the deprived mood could definitely felt, suddenly, the entire cave became silent. A powerful killing intent descended on everyone of them, the people immediately reacted, Shadowsh smirks, he thenmanded his clone and the five skeleton undeads to go kill their targets, he stomps and charges towards the strongest cultivators inside the cave. A person that have huge build shouted, ¡°Who dares to be unbridled in the presence of me, great Lou Shan!¡± Shadowsh appears in front of him and punch his chest, the powerful blow broke his ribs, he then saw his enemy smiling at him before grabbing his head and breaking all of his other limbs, the process was swift, because of this, he didn¡¯t felt any pain. But this doesn¡¯t meant that he wasn¡¯t afraid, losing his senses over his body, he became afraid, he shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°How dare you do this to me?!!! Do you know who I am?!! I am Lou Shan, the third brother of the Great Evil Dragon Group.¡± Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, on the contrary, he became excited, he then looks around and saw a couple of women present, he thenmanded them in a cold voice, ¡°Inform the Great Evil Dragon Group of what happened here, tell them that I am going to annihte all of them and turn them into one of my minions.¡± The group of female prostitutes nodded, they lived their entire lives in this part, they knew that to survive, the only thing they could do is to follow the strongs¡¯mand, they didn¡¯t hesitate and bolted out of the cave, the other people inside the cave were now being ughtered by the remaining clone. Shadowsh then looks at his undeads and raise his eyebrow, he saw that unlike ordinary undeads, the ones he had reanimated was actually fighting like they they were alive, they weren¡¯t instinctively using their skills, it looks like that they are truly alive. He knew that this might be because he had absorbed the soul of the deceased and kept them on the corpses, when they were reanimated, their soul have been contaminated, with Sans brand on his soul, his necromancy is much strongerpared to newbie necromancers. He then saw something that piqued his interest, the undeads that managed to kill it¡¯s target seems to get stronger, they absorbed the lifeforce of their opponent, he suddenly have an idea, he use his brand on these undeads and thought them Tree Swallowing Technique. The five undeads then started absorbing the blood of their fallen enemies to continuously strengthen themselves, with their talent as undeads and together with the forceful enlightenment from Shadowsh, they are now rampaging like no tomorrow. The clones stops killing, both him and it killed all the cultivators that are on Marrow Tempering and above, that meant that only those from Bone Tempering Rank are alive, they number more than a hundred, seeing the amount of corpses that were piled up. Shadowsh once again started using necromancy but this time, he wasn¡¯t only using his spirit Qi, he was also using Sans brand and therge amount of death Qi in the forest, he started experimenting, together with Sans method, he created one undead after another. Chapter 831 Chapter 831: CHAPTER 800 UNDEAD MASTER An undead that is entirely made up of blood, there were three of them, he had to userge amount of souls that he had gained, other than these three blood devils, he had managed to create another eight skeleton undeads and 10 zombies, there were also 12 vengeful yin souls. Even though the numbers of enemy he had killed is more than a hundred, he only settled with 37 undead subordinates, he wanted to use the corpses to increase their strength, with his powerful spiritual sense, he started inscribing runes around the cave. Large amount of baneful yin Qi were being absorbed into the cave, therge amount of death and yin Qi seems to cause the undeads under him to go on a frenzy, they crazily started eating the corpses and souls that were inside the cave. He doesn¡¯t want to see such gruesome scene so he went deeper into the cave, he looks aroun and frowns,rge amount of trash is scattered everywhere, it stinks quite a lot, not to mention, there are already corpses that were buried or just left aside inside the cave. He sighed, just as he was about to go out of the cave to search for another location to reside, he froze, he recalls that ording to Sans, undeads that have great obsession or hatred have greater potentialpared to ordinary undeads. He told his clone to carry all the dried up corpses and piled them to a corner, with his clone¡¯s speed, it collected all of them in just a split second, he put his hand just a couple of inches away from the pile of corpses and started chanting. The death and yin Qi from the surrounding started to gather towards him, the vengeful aura that the corpses emits started to rise, then the eyes of the skeletons and the corpses started to lit up with green eerie light. ..... Crackling noise could be heard, unfortunately, some of the corpses were iplete so the reanimation was unsessful but ten of them managed to rise back to the grave and finally achieved their transformation into low rank undeads. Shadowsh was deep in thought, just like he had expected, the undeads that were in front of him have unique aura that seperates them from his other undeads, the only thing he is dissatisfied with is the fact that their starting point is much lowerpared to his other undeads. It is probably because their bones and flesh were already rotting, he then spent all of his time skillfully crafting a more perfect body for them, because most of them are already bones, he decided to turn them into death knights. Only two of them are good at using weapons, the rest fights like low rank undeads, much weakerpared to the first four undeads he had obtained, he forcefully imprinted to them some martial art techniques that he had tweaked. The entire cave became and of death, the vengeful yin Qi that is scattered around Devil¡¯s City and it¡¯s surrounding started to gather towards the location, Shadowsh who was now decorating the cave to fit the undeads living inside couldn¡¯t help but anticipate Sans returned. With his talent, he is much stronger than him on nurturing undeads, also the world he is now in is much suitable for undeads, as long he and Leafinia returns, the strength of Thousand Race Empire would definitely increase drastically. They¡¯ll be able to conquer more worlds that way, thinking about this, Shadowsh started smiling joyfully, suddenly his eye started twitching, one of his undead approach him, this was the only undead that could speak, even though it¡¯s voice was incoherent. He is one of the prisoners that the group of martial artists have captured, even though he wasn¡¯t a member, Shadowsh¡¯s clone still killed him, in this ce, mercy is too great of a weakness, besides, he could kill however he wants, this ce is considered forsaken by everyone orthodox power or sects in this world. ¡°Master, group, cultivators-¡± Hearing it¡¯s incoherent speech, Shadowsh was a bit irritated, especially because the thing talking to him smells horrible, he could only wave his hand, making it leave, he then smiles and looks at the entrance of the cave. The prostitutes that he willingly let go finally gave him some results, he wanted to increase the number and quality of his force at a short amount of time, for this to happen, he needs to kill more people, judging from the reaction and the numbers of martial artists he had killed earlier. There is a small chance that the group he had offended is one of the first rate power in Devil¡¯s City or at least second rate, he became excited on the changes that would ur after his undeads ughter these group of people, he only hope that there is at least one cultivator with them. He had only been sacrificing martial artists, no cultivators yet, martial artists are a group of people that mostly doesn¡¯t have spiritual root or have no Qi cultivation technique, they only have their physical body as weapons, cultivators are much more powerfulpared to martial artists because they have the ability to turn spirit Qi into internal Qi. He wanted for a while and finally the people that were going after him arrive at the entrance, he used his spiritual sense to scan them and excited light shes on his eyes, there were more than a dozen cultivators with them, their realm varies on Bone Tempering Rank to Inner Core Rank. He decided to at least turn them into powerful mid rank zombies, he wanted to know if they can emit corpse Qi after they transformed, at the present, the group of people look at the dark cave in front of them and frowns, they started taking out torches and force the weaker members to walk in front. The 27 cultivators vigntly watch the surrounding as they travel deeper into the cave, Shadowsh immediately activate the barrier that closes the entrance of the cave once all the bandits entered, he thenmanded all of his undeads to attack. Ghostly wails sounded out as the twelve vengeful yin souls appeared, the martial artists became afraid, they don¡¯t have any ability to fight against ghost, one of the cultivators waves his hand and mes came out. As the me zes, the twelve vengeful yin souls became afraid and angry, Shadowsh then told his clones to deal with all the cultivators, suddenly a powerful pressure descended unto the cultivators, they then saw a devil like figure appeared. Shadowsh have his clone transformed into a devil, even though it was hidden deep within him, he actually has a demon bloodline, he doesn¡¯t ess it much often, it is because his two beast bloodline is already enough for him to defeat stronger opponents. Since he put a part of his soul on his clone, he decided to develop his demon bloodline on the remaining clone he has, even if the clone he is now using would disappear, the demon clone would still be present, too bad that he had to use his other clones to help hide Don Don¡¯s unexpected breakthrough. Inside the cave, the cultivators were startled when they saw the demon figure, the clone took out two swords and disappears from their view, it appeared in front of the cultivator that was using me element and stabs his brain. Shadowsh wanted theplete body of the cultivators, so the demon clone initiate the best action as possible, killing by destroying the mind, seeing how easy one of their own was killed, the people were shocked, they quickly reacted but they are no match no matter what they do. The demon clone is on Xiantian Emperor Realm and because of his capability, it¡¯s strength isparable to elite Xiantian Emperors, cultivators that haven¡¯t even reached Xiantian Realm are just ants on its eyes. Seeing how the strongest one of them were killed, the remaining martial artists started begging for mercy but they received none, the undeads are relentless, they swarmed towards them and even though their numbers are clearly greater, the environment is against them. The cave is now perfect for undeads, it would increase the strength of all undeads that exist inside it, meanwhile, every living being would be weaker as they continue to stay inside, the martial artists have also low morales now that their strongest members were killed. Shadowsh silently appears in the center of their group, he started chanting, those that have died started twitching, then a couple of them rose back from the dead and charge towards their formerrades, the martial artists that were nearest to them were caught by surprise. Some corpses were devoured by the zombies and the blood devils, the skeletons relentlessly kills their targets, with each skill, their yin soul me burns brighter, it seems that they are absorbing the vital Qi of those that they have killed, the fastest ones to improve were the blood devils. Chapter 832 Chapter 832: CHAPTER 801 SHADOWSLASH TRIES TO FUSE Back in the city, the group of prostitutes that have returned were now being questioned by an old man wearing a ck cape sitting on a throne made up of bones, they were shivering, the man in front of them is quite well known around this part, he is the city lord of one of the city under Devil¡¯s City. His cultivation is on early Xiantian Emperor Realm, on the area around Devil¡¯s city, all Xiantian masters would need to report themselves to the city lords, one could create a group under Xiantian Realm but once you pass the limit. The rulers or sects of Devil¡¯s City which is actually more known to be Devil¡¯s domain would have to put restriction on you, it is because, the sect leaders or the powerful powerhouses were still thinking of one day conquering this world. For them to do that, they need to put a tight leash on all Xiantian experts, their Saints are considered much powerfulpared to ordinary Saint experts from other powers but they have low numbers of Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor experts. That is why, once someone broke through to Xiantian Realm, they need to be subordinates to one of the sects or ns residing on Devil¡¯s Domain, most first rate power of this ce are only peak of Inner Core Rank. Shadowsh have already learned this knowledge after absorbing the memories of the first four people he had killed, he became excited upon knowing this, he became a bit unbridled but not too much, he cannot let the sect know that he is on Xiantian Emperor Realm. If they do, his freedom would definitely be restricted, back at the present, watching the shivering prostitutes, the old man sitting on the bone chair spoke, ¡°ording to what you have said, my idiotic son went to his cousin¡¯s hideout, as of right now he hasn¡¯t retuened yet, is there any mistake on my part?¡± ..... Seeing that they aren¡¯t answering him and continue to shiver in fear, the old man became irritated, he then waves his hand and sted one of them into bits, the expression of the others became pale, one of them even wet herself. The old man frowns, he waves his hand and the girl that wet herself was also blown to bits, upon seeing this, the girl that was closest to the old quickly answered, ¡°Yes milord, we were bought by your nephew to have a good time with his subordinates.¡± The old man knew that she wasn¡¯t lying, he knew his nephew very much, the prostitute continue her story, ¡°At that time, two men appeared inside the cave together with four undeads, they started ughtering everyone inside the cave without any hesitation.¡± Anger immediately appears on the old man¡¯s face, the handle on his bone chair broke because of the force of his grip, upon seeing this, the girl froze and her mind nked out of fear because of the killing intent and baleful yin Qi he released. The old man became furious, he punches the handle of his chair and shouted, ¡°D*mn w*nch! Tell me the rest of the story! My son¡¯s lifemp have broke and the very person that killed him is that guy! So either you tell me the whole story or you die a horrible death!¡± The prostitute nodded repeatedly, she then told all of the information she knew, the old man then stood up and told his subordinates to send a letter to the Nether Sect, the sect that is known for their superb mastery over undeads. The old man then started to calm his anger, he need to make sure first, he is also under the Nether Sect, if the person that killed his son is truly a member of their sect, he¡¯ll make his life a living hell, if he wasn¡¯t, the result would still stay the same but much crueler method. One of his soldiers then approach him and gave him a map, arge red circle was written on the map, the circle pinpointed the Locarno of Shadowsh¡¯s cave, he nodded, the soldiers then asks, ¡°What do we do to them sir?¡± The old man looks the remaining prostitutes and release a ck smoke that floats towards them, all the girls begged for mercy, their voice continue to be lower and lower until silence descends, all the prostitutes have died their body have be skins and bones. The soldiers weren¡¯t surprised, they knew what their lord¡¯s personality is, since his son have died, it meant that all the prostitutes would also die to apany his son, meanwhile, on the cave Shadowsh currently upies. He is currently looking at the thirty zombies in front of him, just as he thought, some of the cultivators managed to transform their internal Qi into corpse Qi, their cultivation rank have decreased though but with the help of the runes scattered around the cave, it would only be a matter of time before they regain their strength. Other than the thirty zombies, there were also an additional 7 blood devils, another dozen wraiths and 70 skeleton undeads, withrge amount of undeads, the baleful yin Qi became denser, there is also a blood pool that have be the blood devils territory. Shadowsh was currently inside a seperate location inside the cave, his other clone have also created a territory perfect for it¡¯s cultivation technique, he dislikes living together with unintelligent undeads that only knows how to kill living beings. He is now using the spirit stones that he found from the cultivators storage rings to improve the cultivation of his current body, with Heaven Swallowing Technique, he managed to absorb all of them with ease, he stood up and started moving in a strange manner, his bones started cracking. Unlike his real body which have two bloodlines of divine beasts, his clone¡¯s body only has weaker abilities of the two divine bloodlines, to strengthen his physical strength, he started practicing a famous technique from his empire, the Iron Bone Forging Technique. He actually doesn¡¯t need to practice it because he still has Metal God Technique but ording to Amethyst, the two techniques could stack defense and strength increasing the physical strength of the body, he then fused his Mana and spirit Qi and turned them into internal Qi. His body started aching, blood continue to burst out of his body but this doesn¡¯t stop him, back on his original body, he has too many attributes, he decided to fuse them, especially Mana and spirit Qi, he had this idea after watching Don Don¡¯s breakthrough. At the same time, Shadowsh¡¯s real body back on Safehaven Paradise was also fusing Mana and spirit Qi, his cores inside his body started cracking, Amethyst have returned to its original location, inside the Nascent Soul, she was now helping her master. Slowly, the aura of divine beast started to spread, the horrifying aura causes the low ranking beasts to be afraid, the two energy fused with ease, inside the Dantian, the cores have finally broke and transformed into inds. There were two smaller inds, one exudes a dark and gloomy aura, the other exudes a peaceful but chaotic aura, pure white light continue to shine around it, there were also tworge ind, one looks like a peaceful and quiet ind that exudes an attractive and mysterious vibe. The other is an ind full ofva, in the center of these four inds was a gigantic ind that looks exactly like Safehaven Paradise, there was a giant volcano on it, there is also a bright moon that continue to glows gentle and kind light. The transformation wasplete, suddenly Shadowsh¡¯s aura started rising from Xiantian Emperor Realm to half Saint Realm, the only thing stopping him now is paper thin bottleneck, he stops his cultivation, he still needs to temper his body into a powerful one that couldpete with the white haired Saint he had fought. He opens his eyes and let¡¯s out a long breath, he thenmanded, ¡°Amethyst show my status.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor] upation: Ruler Of Gaia Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Specie: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast/5th Grade Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: Half Saint Innate Attribute: Internal Qi/ Yang Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Internal Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): Pseudo Saint Tier Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 833 Chapter 833: CHAPTER 802 UNDEAD KING He felt great, he sighed, his real body could do it with ease but his clone was having a hard time even though he was personally controlling it, he then waves his hand and an image that looks exactly like the mini world inside his Dantian appears in front of him, he started evaluating it. Amethyst gives her opinion towards his inner world. [Big brother, it seems that your Dantian is now in a delicate state, I suggest to strengthen your demon and chaos bloodline, you¡¯ll be able to ascend to Saint Realm as long as the two inds beplete.] Shadowsh was a bit shocked, he already had a feeling that his bottleneck is rted to his demon and chaos bloodline, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about his spirit and body because, they are more than qualified for him to breakthrough to Saint Realm. He stood up and said, it had already been another day, he summoned eight clones, one was lent to Amethyst, a pained expression appeared on his face, splitting your soul is an extremely painful process, this action would definitely be detrimental to any other being. Shadowsh is special, as the more time he split his soul, the stronger his soul be because of force tempering, his will is also being trained continuously because of the pain inflicted by him, after a couple of hours of painful experience. Amethyst started modifying the clone, Shadowsh then spoke, ¡°Throw one of the clones to the miniature chaos in, together with my clone on Murim World, I¡¯ll have two clones who are training my weaker bloodlines, the feedback that they are going to give me would definitely help my current situation.¡± Amethyst was also about to suggest this, she grabs one of the clones and threw it to the portal that connects Safehaven Paradise to the miniature chaos world, with a part of his soul embedded on it, they could send a part of their energy back to the real body. ..... At Murim World, Shadowsh once again focus all of his attention to his clone, his real body was now moving around the empire, he is trying to help the empire improve at a much faster rate, his subjects were of course motivated by his presence. What they didn¡¯t know is that, his real consciousness is now inside an unknown cave that is situated near Devil¡¯s Domain, after killing the group of cultivators, no one dares to give them trouble anymore, on the contrary, they are the ones that were aggressively conquering other territories. The amount of undeads he now have finally broke through 300, there are now 167 skeleton undeads, 3 death knights, one lich, 128 zombies, 50 blood devils, 70 vengeful yin souls and 5 bone devils, they are a force not to be reckoned with. The weakest ones were on peak Bone Tempering Rank, because those that are weaker would be killed by the stronger undeads to increase their yin soul me, the three death knights, five bone devils and the lich were created through this process. Bone devils and death knights are evolved version of skeleton undeads, four of them are made up of the remains of beasts that they had killed, after sessfully killing more than a hundred weaker skeleton undeads, they evolved into bone devils. They becamether as they kill more skeleton undeads, they also could absorb more vital Qipared to their pre evolved form, the only human bone devil amongst them is already eight foot tall with bones that are twice asrge as average bones. It is also the smallest one of them but as they got bigger, their fighting skill became dull and predictable, even though they are mid Inner Core Rank, if they ever meet an expert that have great movement skill at the same level as them, then they¡¯ll be easily toyed with. These five bone devils evolved after their group have encountered another group of necromancer, after killing the undead group of the opposite force, all the undeads under Shadowsh have started to rapidly advance in level and strength. The three death knights have different evolution pathwaypared to bone devils, they aren¡¯t able to dissolve the bones of the skeleton undeads to ashes and absorb them, they walk to the path of extreme, they need to master at least a path of weapon mastery. The three death knights have all basic mastery to their swordsmanship, they arecking a stead to fully evolve into a true death knight, judging from the information from Sans mark, death knights could fuse orbine with their stead increasing their strength tremendously. Finally the lich, it was actually a heaven path practioner that was turned into an undead, he had to sacrifice all intelligent undeads he have, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t pained, now that he have a lich as a subordinate, he could have a much leisure time, leaving most of his work to the lich. At the same time, after a couple of days of wait, the old man who was the father of one of the cultivators that Shadowsh have killed finally received an answer to the letter that he sent back to his sect, reading the content of the letter. The old man started trembling, his killing intent burst out, he then grabs his sword and staff and shouted, ¡°Men! Gather the others, we are going to take down a heinous criminal! Using my authority as a city lord, I am going to kill the b*stard that killed my son!¡± As a city lord, he cannot arbitrarily use his power to mobilize the soldiers in the city, he needed to have a cause, that is the reason why he shouted his purpose, the soldiers in the city knew that what he said about killing a heinous criminal is a lie, his main purpose is avenging his son. Meanwhile, a couple of individuals inside the city saw what was happening and startedughing, one of them that exudes a gloomy aura spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow after them, I wanted to see who is so bold to actually dares to kill a city lord¡¯s son.¡± His voice was extremely irritating to hear, it sounded like an insect trying to speak, one of the individual sitting amongst them couldn¡¯t help but m his fist on the table breaking it, he looks at the screeching voice guy, ¡°I hate your voice, it sounds extremely irritating, speak once again, I¡¯ll strangle the life out of you.¡± The screeching voice guy startedughing, then his robes started moving, a giant centipede and other types of insects came out of his body, he then grabs his cup and drank it, he then snorted and provoke the big guy, ¡°With your pathetic strength?¡± Seeing that the two are about the fight, the person that was exuding the gloomy aura became furious, his aura abruptly exploded, the two quickly stops what they are doing, they look at each other and snorted, the other people inside the restaurant were shivering. The seven individuals then left the restaurant much to the relief of the people inside, meanwhile, back to Shadowsh¡¯s cave, he sensed a powerful aura entering the death domain, he opens his eyes and snorted, around his room, blood could be seen scattered everywhere. These scattered bloods belongs to him, after a couple of days of deep cultivation, he finally obtain an idea on how to fuse his two high quality energy, he then stood up, when he got out of his room, he was immediately greeted by his loyal subordinates, the lich. He started praising him, he doesn¡¯t care, he then waves his hand and his other clone appears, unlike it¡¯s original appearance, it now have two ck horns and a cape, it looks unassuming but it had delved deep into demon magic and techniques. Hemanded it to meet with the invaders of their territory, the lich heard this and became furious, for it, those that dares to point their weapon to Shadowsh is a sinner, they flew out of the cave to investigate their current enemy. They saw five hundred soldiers following an old man, they aren¡¯t affected by the baleful yin Qi that is everywhere, Shadowsh narrows his eyes to the hand of the old man, he then said to the lich, ¡°It seems that we have found a perfect weapon for you, don¡¯t disappoint me after receiving it.¡± The lich kowtows to him, he spreads his wings and fly towards the group of soldiers, the demon clone brought out a weapon that looks like an egg ce, the group of soldiers are currently fighting against the undeads that were trying to kill them. The old man snorted, he didn¡¯t even made a move, his staff would glow in an eerie light that would force the undeads to grovel to the ground, he then sensed something and looks up to the sky, he then saw two individuals looking down on him. Shadowsh spreads his hand, he then activates his domain, Despair Domain instantly covers the old man and those around him, it didn¡¯t cover everyone though, three hundred plus soldiers managed to get away before they were enveloped by the darkness. Chapter 834 Chapter 834: CHAPTER 803 ANOTHER INVASION? The demon clone then charges towards Despair Domain, Shadowsh looks at the lich, knowing his intention, the lich shouted, ¡°Oh faithful servants of the great lord, stand up and destroy these sphemous beings that dares to point their des at our great lord.¡± The three death knights appears, they raise their swords and charges towards the group of soldiers, unfortunately, their momentum isn¡¯t that great without any mounts, faster than them, the blood demons and the vengeful yin souls flew towards their targets. The soldiers unsheathes their weapons and let out loud battle cries before charging with their horse, Shadowsh waves his hand and the ground beneath the charging soldiers turned into a ck swamp that causes the horses to stumble down. He then smiles and multiple little mes appeared around him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic, he hadn¡¯t used this move for a long time, he fires them and the Dark me Bullets flew towards the soldiers and they started to die one by one, only those that are considered elites or reacted quickly managed to survive. The blood devils then absorbed the blood of the fallen and their strength increases, the cultivators knew that they cannot deal with undeads such as the vengeful yin souls and blood devils using normal methods, so all of them started using their cultivation technique to summon elemental attacks. Fire, wind, water and earth, different types of elemental attacks were thrown towards the blood devils, unfortunately, only fire managed to harm them, Shadowsh decided to watch how things works out, he doesn¡¯t care if the undeads were destroyed. ¡°Kill these undeads, show them what we are made of!¡± Shouted the general, he waves his sword and destroyed the undeads around him, upon seeing this, the lich summoned his staff and started chanting, the gloomy aura around him started rising. ..... ¡°Ten Bone Spears!¡± Ten small but sharp spears made up of bones appears and flew towards the general, this was a low level skill from Sans memories, this was the second level of the skill, first was bone spear, then ten bone spears and hundred bone spears. The numbers would increase, other than numbers, the caster could also increase the speed and size of the bone spears, this was a basic skill that nearly all necromancers back on Gaia knew, the general who was targeted by this skill snorted in disdain. He punches the bone spears and they were destroyed with ease but suddenly, below him, numerous skeleton arms appeared and grabs him, the lich startedughing, it then summoned ten heads that seems to be fusion of a number of souls. They flew towards the general, sensing the iing danger, the general let¡¯s out a loud cry and his aura abruptly exploded, he then started spinning, golden sword Qi started flying everywhere, even the soldiers on his side were affected. The heads that the lich have summoned were destroyed in the process, it became infuriated, it felt that it¡¯s opponent was humiliating it in front of it¡¯s lord, it started using all of the skills it knew, ck fireballs, bone spears, soul devouring heads, soul st, etc. Boom! Boom! Boom! The general took the brunt of all attacks, he started to be tired, his other forces have also started falling one by one, because the old man was the only person that is able to keep the baleful yin Qi and corpse Qi away, the soldiers right now were helpless against these two energies. Their strength continue to decrease, meanwhile, with each kill, the undeads got stronger, Shadowsh haven¡¯t even made a move, sensing an iing image, he looks at his Despair Domain and take it down, seeing the darkness receding, the soldiers became excited. But their expression immediately fell when they saw the situation, their city lord was now being hold by the demon clone, meanwhile, the strongest elites in their army were already dead, Shadowsh then spoke, ¡°Bring that old man to me, liche here, I¡¯ll give you a brand new body.¡± The old man who have heard this instantly became pale, he knew that his enemy isn¡¯t joking, he immediately shouted, ¡°If you kill me, the Nether Sect would definitely hunt you down! Even if you possess my body, my sect would still discover this, our sect is the greatest in terms of using undeads and manipting souls!¡± Shadowsh wasn¡¯t bothered, in this world, who wouldpare with Grim, Chaos or Harmony, these three are literally godlike in terms of controlling souls, he acted like be doesn¡¯t hear the shout and threats of the old man. Seeing now he disregards his threats, the old man felt a chill on his heart, he knew that threatening the person in front of him no longer works, he started begging for mercy, pleading to be his subordinates but Shadowsh still continue to break his soul down. Lich was also experiencing incredible amount of pain but he also felt his strength rising, memories started flooding in, this processsted for a couple of minutes beforepleting, the lich have taken over the old man¡¯s body, because of the tainted soul of the old man. It was much easier than expected, it seems that the old man have been dabbling some forbidden technique that is rted to the soul, it seems that he is afraid of dying because of old age, Shadowsh then told the lich to turn the old man¡¯s body into a walking corpse. He then looks at the soldiers andmanded the lich to deal with them, this would also be a test for it¡¯s newfound strength, Shadowsh and his demon clone returned back to the cave to continue their close door cultivation, the lich bows to them with outmost respect. The soldiers were already in despair, the general saw that the lich and the undeads¡¯ attention weren¡¯t focused to them, breaking the skeletal hands trapping him, he shouted, ¡°Everyone retreat! Those monsters are now gone! Return to the city and inform the Nether Sect of what had happened!¡± The soldiers recovers from their despair, now that Shadowsh is gone, the ck swamp that were trapping their horses finally disappears, they rode them and started fleeing, the lich watched all of this with mockery seen on it¡¯s expression. After an hour, the general finally realised something, they were returning back to the same exact spot even though they have been riding for an hour, the lich saw all of this and startedughing hysterically, it then mocked, ¡°Do you really think you could escape, this entire ce is the domain of my master, escaping is impossible!¡± The despair on the face of the soldiers were evident, their escape earlier only further increase the corruption of corpse Qi and baleful yin Qi into their body, their strength have actually depressed, couple with the fact that their morale is extremely low, none of the soldiers managed to survive. Shadowsh is now busy, he had returned his true consciousness back to his original body, the nine abyssal dragon door have started to act up once again, dense fierce Qi continue to blow out of the passageway, the seal he had put there have started cracking. He immediately flew there, just a couple of kilometers from the entrance of fierce beast world, the fortress that the Thousand Race Empire have painstakingly build have started to mobilize, the soldiers then gathers in front of the entrance, puppets, golems and summoned elemental creatures were in front. Seeing him appear, the soldiers that were prepared to face off against powerful enemies have their morales boosted, they started shouting his name with great fervor, he entered the sub world without hesitation and saw that the insects that JL brought with him were acting strange. He doesn¡¯t care about them, he summoned his scarabs and they started to scatter everywhere, they would ambush the enemies once they arrived, Yshelia, JL and John Mark could be seen looking at the entrance with intense killing intent. If anyone or anything came out, they are prepared to give them hell, sensing his aura, the trio look back, they heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him, Shadowsh looks at the nine abyssal dragon door and his expression became solemn, he then warned, ¡°Prepare to engage elite Saints.¡± The barrier that he had put continue to break, he could reinforce it but he decided not to, be wanted to decrease the strength of his opponent, he quickly summoned his domain, darkness envelops the entire passageway, JL also dug into the sand, John Mark started to scatter iron rust into the sand. Yshelia started creating runes, the entire situation was extremely tense but they aren¡¯t worried that much, their first onught would deal powerful blows to their unsuspecting enemies, the scarabs were also lying in ambush. Toxic was now in the state that he cannot fight but the poison he had created could still be used, they don¡¯t need to wake him up from his state to use his poison, Amethyst have secured them in a different part inside her storage. Chapter 835 Chapter 835: CHAPTER 804 ANOTHER WAR The barrier finally broke, quicklyrge amount of low level beasts started charging out of the passageway, they were immediately greeted by a barrage of Dark me Bullets, their corpses were then silently swallowed by the sand beneath them, they don¡¯t know what was happening to them. In their sight, they saw their kind charging towards a group of soldiers and fighting them, they don¡¯t know that what they are seeing right now were just illusions created by Despair Domain, one by one, the numbers of Invaders dying continue to increase. JL was thrilled to know that these little critters were low level fierce beasts, swallowing them is quite easy for him, his sand started churning, John Mark who was looking at everything via the help of Shadowsh also attack, the tiny iron powder he scattered started killing one invaders after another. Shadowsh who was firing countless Dark me Bullets frowns, he realised what these monster are, they are goblins, their strength isn¡¯t even that great, their level varies from Bronze Rank to Gold Rank, they are too weak to destroy his barrier. Even though their numbers are extremely great, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to his barrier, he knew that his family have also realised this, John Mark and JL were the happiest ones, the two were continuously refining their weapons with the help of the goblins¡¯ blood. The iron powder that John Mark have releases started multiplying after devouring the iron on the blood of the goblins, unfortunately, not much iron could be found in their blood, these goblins were different from the former goblins that lives in this continent, their blood isn¡¯t red it¡¯s green. Shadowsh who was watching everything couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, not because of the goblins but because of John Mark¡¯s new weapon, he flew towards him and asks, ¡°Your weapon suits you very much, how did you manage to obtain these things?¡± ..... John Mark became proud hearing his idol praising his new weapon, without any hesitation, he quickly told his story, ¡°I obtain these things from Murim World, it came from a cultivator that the people back on that world called devil practioners.¡± Hearing this, the expression of Yshelia became cold, she dislikes these so called devil practioners, she had eradicated an unorthodox sect because of this, they actually dares to lust over her body, not to mention, she had found out what their cultivation technique were. France helped her, even for her destroying a sect is quite difficult, not because of her strength but because of the foundation of the sect, they haverge number of protection arrays, unfortunately for the devil practioners, they met their match, France lighting strike dealt more power than the usual cultivators. Back at the present, the goblins continue to pour out of the passageway, they were quite useless and didn¡¯tst even a second from Shadowsh and the others¡¯ assault, their corpses only increase the strength of John Mark and JL¡¯s weapon. Looking at the skeletons that were scattered everywhere, Shadowsh had an idea, he started chanting, Grim also helped, right now, he is trying to revived the skeletons scattered in the battlefield, even if they don¡¯t help much, it would definitely increase his understanding and mastery of his necromancy. The skeletons of the goblins started moving, they then attacked their formerrades, because of Grim, their strength have increased tremendously, their ability to absorb vital Qi is also much more terrifyingpared to the undeads he raised on Murim World. He started eyeing the strongest fierce undead goblin skeleton, he then thought them Beast Swallowing Technique via spiritual link, their improvement could directly be seen but once they broke through Crimson Gold Rank, their leveling speed have slowed down but their strength continue to increase. ¡®If I threw these undeads to Underworld where Sans is currently is, they would definitely prove useful for him¡¯ This thought shes on his head, the Underworld is actually muchrger than Gaia ording to Sans, since it¡¯s like this, he could throw undeads he raised there and let them continue to improve. He continue raising one undead after another, meanwhile, Yshelia continue to create various rune barriers and traps, they would only activate if someone step out of Despair Domain, it is impossible for these weak goblins. The catastrophic rain of Dark me Bullets have already causedrge amount of casualties have be the new source of strength for JL and John Mark, this further decrease the chance of the goblins ever stepping out of the desert. Now, there are undeads that were killing them, countless of minutes have passed, at least 700 goblins were kilked, there are already 300 fierce undead goblin skeletons, above the hellish sand were dusts of iron powder that rust your inside and absorb a part of your blood. Suddenly, there are some special goblins that appeared, they still look like goblins but they are much taller than their former counterparts, they are as tall as humans, they were wearing armor and some were wearing cloaks, their strength is also much greater than the goblins that were on the same level as them. In the center of their formation was a goblin that was wearing a golden suit with a crown on his head, he disdainfully look at the illusionary army that his already dead subordinates were fighting, Shadowsh wanted to mock him because of his idiocy. Boom! The illusion broke, ten giant dragons appeared, all of them are Saints and not any Saints but elite ones, Shadowsh and the others¡¯ expressions change, they knew that the powerhouses of the other side have discovered their trap but this doesn¡¯t change the situation. Darkness envelops the entire goblin army, all the goblins were stunned by this sudden change, behind the nine abyssal dragon door, a person wearing a ck armor with demonic presence spoke, ¡°It seems that they are caught in someone else domain.¡± An ogre couldn¡¯t help but snort upon hearing this, he spoke, ¡°As expected of goblins, they aren¡¯t just weak, they are also useless, that so called goblin king is an idiot, he is proud even though he is just a lesser being, demon lord, let me and army march to the other side, I vow that we will present you victory!¡± The so called demon lord shook his head and looks at the ten dragons, unlike the others, these dragon weren¡¯t subservient to him, they are only following his order because of mutual intention, their race have been on war against the humans since centuries. The bnce in their world started tilting towards the human race, not because of their strength or numbers but because of the fact that their enemy manage to upy a small world, with the numbers of humans, it was easy for them to spread their influence to the new world they discover. They thought that their side would definitely be weaker but in a stroke of luck, their side managed to discover a passageway to a new world, unbeknownst to them, the world that they have stumbled in was a horrifying one, Shadowsh and his group aren¡¯t pushover. Back to Gaia, Shadowsh and his group have realised that the number of elites on the other side is greater than theirs but even then they aren¡¯t afraid, they look determined to stand their ground, behind them were their home, those who dares threaten their home would receive no mercy. The hobgoblins were much stronger than the goblins, their undead counterparts were also the same, the mages even became undead mage skeleton, unfortunately, their soul isn¡¯t powerful enough to make them liches, what Shadowsh was looking forward is the goblin king. He wanted to know what type of undead he will be, he told JL and John Mark not to absorb his blood, he wanted theplete corpse, as more goblins die, the death Qi became denser, this would definitely change the surrounding because a thousand souls have died. The death Qi didn¡¯t scatter, Shadowsh absorbed them with the help of Grim, he wanted to transform the goblin king corpse into a powerful undead, he could exchange, baleful yin Qi to lunar yin Qi, he truly wanted to experiment. Meanwhile, their enemy started to felt a bit fidgety, their instinct told them that they are facing powerful foes, the demon lord and the ten dragons stood up, they were startled, their expression then became solemn, for them to felt the same intense danger, they realised that the goblins might have already died. They then charges towards the passageway, they realised their mistake, the demonord shouted, ¡°Demon kinds, charge with me, together with the ten Saint dragons we will reign supreme! We will finally suppress the elves, beastman and humans!¡± The demons started letting out loud cries, the ten dragons didn¡¯t say anything but behind them, dragons and wyverns were following their charge with great numbers and momentum, the eleven rulers knew that they have to lead the charge and break the domain of their foe. Chapter 836 Chapter 836: CHAPTER 805 YSHELIA VS Once the demon lord and the ten dragon kings set foot on fierce beast world, they immediately released their domains to counter Despair Domain, when the darkness receded, their expression quickly changes and all of them look upward, the sky is dark and countless lightning bolts continue to sh. The sound of thunder seems to greet them, Yshelia looks at them coldly before activating her magic attack, lighting bolts started descending from the sky, one of the dragon kings let¡¯s out a roar and it¡¯s entire body started sparking with electricity. It fired it¡¯s dragon breath towards the iing lighting strikes, the two attacks cancels each other but Yshelia¡¯s attack continue to rain down, the sand beneath them churns, thergest dragon amongst the dragon kings blocked the sand tsunami. The other five dragons were taken by surprise, meanwhile, the other veteran dragons have already sensed the danger posed by the seemingly normal desert below, a dragon that looks like it was wearing a full silver armor let¡¯s out a loud roar, John Mark cursed inwardly. His iron powder froze, he looks at Shadowsh but he was startled to realised that he was no longer on his spot, a loud pained cry was heard, the silver dragon that froze John Mark¡¯s iron powder was shed on its chest and the powerful attack cuts one of it¡¯s wings. If it weren¡¯t for the dragon that looks like a tree, it would have died, Shadowsh who made the attack was a bit startled, he had hidden his aura since earlier, he thought that no one could find him, the other dragon kings reacted. They roared and their dragon might quickly erupted, Shadowsh grins and he release his own dragon might, instantly, the expression of all dragons and the soldiers that has dragon bloodline quickly fell, in terms of purity and quality of bloodline, only pure born divine beasts couldpare to him. ..... Even LS who has dragon emperor bloodline wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress them, not to mention this dragon kings that have already reached or nearly unearthed all of their hidden potential, the demon lord saw the situation isn¡¯t great on the dragon¡¯s side. He threw his tridents to Shadowsh, the attack pierced the air but it had no effect, the two rulers looks at each other and a sense of rivalry was formed in an instant, meanwhile, JL hiding deep in the sand realised that he needed to help his family. Even though above him were powerful dragon kings, he didn¡¯t hesitate toe out, he spat out a poisonous smoke breath, two slim dragons raised their wings simultaneously and ps their wings, the poison breath was dispersed with ease, the sand churns once again. A stream of mes collided with the sand and turns a part of it into ss, JL spat out a poisonous liquid substance towards one of the twins, a ck bulky dragon opens it¡¯s mouth and let¡¯s out a loud roar that creates a sonic boom that pushed the liquid substance away. JL was also nearly blown away, fortunately, his special sand grabs him tightly, his expression became ugly, he realised that fighting with all of them is a futile endeavor, John Mark appeared and saved him when one of the dragons appeared behind him in a sudden and silent manner. Bang! John Mark smirked as he pierced through the invincible dragon, the expression of the other dragons changes, they hadn¡¯t thought that in just short amount of time, two of them were taken down, the tree dragon saw this and was about to help when it mysteriously disappears. A pink dragon became furious, he started releasing poisonous gas into his surrounding, a crystal blue dragon also became furious, meanwhile, a location a couple of distance away from the passageway, Yshelia and the tree dragon appeared. Because she had been living on Thousand Race Empire for an extremely long time, she knew that to win a group battle, it is to either take out their main weapon, damage dealer or the healer, watching how the tree dragon managed to preserve the life of the silver dragon that was attacked by Shadowsh. She quickly decided to deal with it, as if sensing her thought, the tree dragon let¡¯s out a chuckle, it then fired a dragon breath towards her, she doesn¡¯t dodge it, on the contrary, she started weaving runes in the air and formed a shield image in front of her that absorbed the dragon breath. The tree dragon was stunned, suddenly numerous glowing orbs silently crept up behind him, they started exploding with different types of elemental energy but, it has no effect, this situation startled Yshelia greatly, upon seeing her expression, it chuckled once again. Yshelia quickly calms down, since this dragon managed to actually save it¡¯srade from a sneak that came from Shadowsh, it is understandable that her sneak attack would also be useless, what she is curious about is how her enemy manage to negate her attack. Her expression quickly changes when she had a clearer sense of what was happening, she took out the needles that her master have given her, she waves her hand and they started multiplying, she then willed them to attack her target, the tree dragon have a heavy expression. It startedughing, his huge body started glowing in green light, his body started shrinking, it then disappears, it¡¯s speed have increased drastically, Yshelia saw this, she unfurls hee wings and also disappears, in truth, they are just moving at incredible speed. The two of them started shing, even though Yshelia doesn¡¯t have such powerful closebat ability as her family members, she is still strong, she created a rune trap and countless chains started chasing after her enemy, the tree dragon reacted. It raised it¡¯s hand and the chains became tense, it shows signs of breaking, Yshelia them created two rune circles, two golden swords were summoned, she grabs them and flew towards the tree dragon, this action is just a diversion, her true attack were her needles. The tree dragon then started splitting, one to two, then four then eight untill there are already 512 of it, during the process of splitting, the size and strength of the tree dragon continue to decrease, Yshelia have a cold expression, she shes and destroyed more than twenty copies of her enemy. Her needles started multiplying also, the killed copies turned into green lights, they flew towards the nearest copies, increasing the strength of those that received them, Yshelia frowns, she couldn¡¯t believe that her trap have failed because of this ability, she couldn¡¯t deny it was a powerful one. Unfortunately for the tree dragon, it met her, the needles started splitting and multiply into 1024, seeing this, the tree dragon couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, it¡¯s clones started flying towards the forest, Yshelia quickly reacted, she killed more than a hundred clone but there were still some that managed to escape. She took out a flute and was about to userge amount of spirit to blow it but she stops, she received a message from Shadowsh, she smiles and flew back to the nine abyssal dragon door, the tree dragon watching her leave became confused. That is until it felt a couple of it¡¯s clones disappears, what was horrifying about this is that, it hadn¡¯t received any feedback, it felt like all of it¡¯s energy was stolen, realising it¡¯s current predicament, it orders all of it¡¯s clone to gather to reform it¡¯s body. It flew up and it saw countless flying bugs chasing after it¡¯s clones, some of the clones managed to fuse and we¡¯re doing well but many of the clones were devoured by these little critter, they also absorbed the energy that it¡¯s clones released after their death. Yshelia who was flying back to the nine abyssal dragon door felt that the tree dragon was already doomed, it¡¯s clone skill might be powerful because they could obtain strength from the surrounding nts but they had met their natural enemy, the Primordial Rune Scarabs. At the same time, Shadowsh and the demon lord were fighting with all they got, countless hills and small mountains were already destroyed by the two of them, as of right now, Shadowsh was lifting a small part of a mountain and threw it towards his enemy. The demon lord waves his trident, the mountain was destroyed but his opponent was no longer there, his body instinctively reacted and swung his weapon to his side, a powerful force threw him to the side, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet. With his half Saint cultivation, he¡¯ll be able to survive against an attack or onught of a True Saint, he might not be able to defeat an experienced True Saint but his strength is nearly unmatched against Saints, the demon lord is just a veteran Saint, he had only touched the threshold to True Saint. He wouldn¡¯t be able to survive against him, the demon lord also knew this, after receiving countless blows from him, he slowly realised that he was being used as a grindstone by his opponent which infuriate him. Chapter 837 Chapter 837: CHAPTER 806 YSHELIA FAIRIES The demon lord then started transforming, he became a gigantic western dragon but unlike most winged dragons, he is much slimmer, his scales are entirely block, with violet eyes, he started exuding dense fierce Qi making Shadowsh startled, ording to their research, fierce Qi should corrupt one¡¯s mind. In front of him was an individual that mastered the control of fierce Qi, he suddenly realized something, an expression of enlightenment appeared on his face, he finally understand why the demon lord and some of his subordinates are still able to keep sane even after being affected. They actually directed their fierce Qi into something else, just like Banjo and JL, the two of them stored the fierce Qi they absorbed into their weapons, this have decreased the corruption of ones mind to a massive degree, unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t stop them from turning colder and colder as time passes by. The demon lord is actually as strong as the white haired man that invaded fierce beast world, the only difference right now is Shadowsh current strength, with a half Saint cultivation, his strength could now overpower nearly all Saints. With a loud roar, the dragonfied demon lord fires a powerful dragon breath that annihte arge part of fierce beast world, Shadowsh told his scarabs to evacuate, his expression became serious, not because of the demon lord but because of the earthquake he felt. ¡®Fierce Beast World could no longer take our existence¡¯ He thought, his expression is very grim, now that he had uncover a method to use fierce Qi, he doesn¡¯t want this sub world to be destroyed, he transformed into his battle form, the dragonfied demon lord was stunned. A gigantic dragon with nine tails, four horns and six pair of wings have appeared in front of him, Shadowsh who have broke through half Saint have been developing his demon and chaos bloodline, the other pair of wings looks like the wings of an angel. ..... They came from his chaos bloodline, his two clones have been sending him feedback, his main clone on Murim World wasn¡¯t sending any feedback because it had to umte as much power as it could, as long as his other clones kept on sending him feedback, his foundation would definitely be monstrous. The demon lord who was now as big as a small mountain looks tiny inparison to his battle form, he raised his hand and chopped swiftly, reacting to this, the demon lord shes to his side and summoned his nascent weapon. Bam! Before he could swing his trident, one of Shadowsh¡¯s tail hit him, he was thrown quite far, he spreads his wings stopping himself but he was greeted by a giant sword swinging towards his neck, his instinct reacted and his body turned incorporeal. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised, he smirked and his sword was set aze, ck mes burst out and the demon lord let¡¯s out a loud cry, blood seeps out from his wound, his tough scales were proven useless, he was then bind. The demon lord wanted to escape but it was useless, the fluffy tails binding him seems to be iron chains, no matter how much force he emits, the tails weren¡¯t loosening, Shadowsh then told him, ¡°You are powerful, one of the most powerful opponent I have fought, unfortunately, you are no match against me.¡± Bang! He controlled his clone and destroyed an attack thrown at him, he turned backwards and saw three dragons hovering around him, they look extremely grim, he just smiled and stabs the demon lord in the chest, he didn¡¯t destroy his heart, he just cut all of the veins connected to it. It would still result to the death of his opponent, the three dragons were toote to react, Shadowsh didn¡¯t turn the demon lord into an undead, he puts it into Amethyst¡¯s storage, he wanted to give it to his demon clone, to increase its strength and demon bloodline. The three dragons let¡¯s out a roar as theyshed out, he just smiles and he disappears from theor sight, he appears besides one of them in an instant, he crushed it, killing one of them with ease, he threw the corpse into his mouth and started chewing, he wanted to infuriate the two dragons. But he became disappointed, unlike the proud dragons on his mind, the two dragons looks at each other and flee, he was speechless but this doesn¡¯t change the fate of the two dragons, he captured them and killed them, they have devoured them greatly increase the amount of internal Qi he has. Fierce Beast World once again trembled, upon sensing this, Shadowsh quickly returned back to his nonbat form, he flew towards the nine abyssal dragon door, after countless battle, the entire sub world became war torn, he sensed a rejectioning from the miniscule consciousness of this world. It seems that after receiving suchrge amount of fierce Qi, the Fierce Beast World have startec to gain consciousness, after realising this, he quickly sent a message to his scarabs and they returned to him, he sensed that they are now in the middle of giving birth, it seems that after devouring the clones of the tree dragon, they were filled to the brim. Other than JL, Yshelia and John Mark have came out of fierce beast world, it is because, the remaining dragons have sensed the world rejecting them, their strength would definitely decrease as they stay there any longer, they quickly escaped back to their own world but their subordinates continue to charge bravely. The dragons didn¡¯t know what happened to some of theirrades and the demon lord but they knew that they have to keep their humiliating defeat a secret, not because of their dignity but because of the fact that the human side were eyeing them like a hawk. They cannot show a hint of weakness, meanwhile back on Fierce Beast World, JL used his control over his sand to take care some of the invaders but he could no longer act personally, the only reason why the world doesn¡¯t reject him because his transformation into a fierce beast is rted to Fierce Beast World, he is now seen as one of it¡¯s children. But this doesn¡¯t meant that he could unleash his Saint Realm cultivation, he just stay because he wanted to refine his weapon, he was now inlove with his new weapon, Shadowsh who was the first one to came out looks at his soldiers and spoke. He use his dragon tongue to increase his voice, he also silently increase their power, ¡°Everyone, prepare forbat, the enemy at this moment only has Xiantian Emperor elites as their strongest fighter! With our empire¡¯s strength this is nothing!¡± He then sighed and looks at John Mark, knowing his intention, he made a signal to leave it to him, Yshelia have returned, now that she isn¡¯t allowed to enter Fierce Beast World, she decided to develop her personal world, the fairy world that her master have left her. The fairy world have developed quite nice, unfortunately, the fairies that were inside the sub world seems to develop intelligence but not strength, she felt helpless about this, she walks around her world and saw maby young fairies being taken care by a fairy queen. Upon seeing her, the fairies bows to her, for them, there is only one individual that surpass the status of their queen and that is their goddess, Yshelia smiles and approach her good friend, she watch as she taught the babies about many things of this world. As all the babies fallen to sleep, the fairy queen stood up and she together with some fairies looks at her with serious expression, sensing the strange mood of solemnness, she became confused, the fairy queen then requested, ¡°We want to gain strength!¡± Yshelia was shocked by this, she doesn¡¯t want to force the fairies so she essentially let them do what they want, as time passes by, they lived their lives full of fun and peace, such drastic change of decision made her startled, her expression became confused, she asks ¡°What made you thought of this?¡± The fairy queen looks hurt, she then started narrating their stories with guilt written on their face, After we saw you heavily injured and on the verge of death, we realised that the life you have given to us were taken for granted, if it weren¡¯t for lord Shadowsh helping you, we thought that we were going to lose you?¡± The fairies started crying, when they recall the scene of Yshelia on the verge of death, they were still pained by it, they were ridden with guilt, they wanted to help her, not once again felt helpless as their goddess fought with her life on the line. Yshelia hesitated, she wanted to receive some help from her n members but she also doesn¡¯t want to bring them any danger, she sat there, deep in thought, after thinking for a while, she received no idea, so she stood up and said, ¡°I am going to discuss this with big brother, please wait patiently as we form a n on how to increase your strength.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838: CHAPTER 807 BACK TO MURIM WORLD While, Yshelia was fretting over her decision, Shadowsh was marveling his current strength, he startedughing out loud, with the new method of raising clones with his soul attached, he¡¯ll be able to increase his scope of influence, he no longer need to disturb his real body. Even if his clone dies, he will be able to obtain it¡¯s memories and the coordinates that he had put, he actually wanted to send two clones to the passageway of the nine abyssal dragon door, unfortunately, they were sent to Murim World to assist his necromancer clone there. Now that he is able to earn experience from his clone, he wanted to focus on different professions, even though he had Amethyst, he still need to get use to it, with enough experience, he would be able to reach a peak level existence on two or more professions, this is considered a great boon for him. He started humming, he decided to keep his original body on Safehaven Paradise, he could definitely protect the kingdom much better this way, he decided that once their force back on Murim World finally obtain a stable footing, he¡¯ll have his necromancer clone travel to Underworld to assist Sans. Meanwhile, back on Fierce Beast World, countless monsters kept oning out of the passageway, they were greeted by undeads, unfortunately, because of the amount of monsters, the undeads that Shadowsh have created are now in the verge of being annihted. The only reason why they are still able to fight is because of JL, the desert would sometimes react in a violent manner that would shock the monsters but after experiencing it a couple of times, they be used to it, their flying unit also have an advantage to this. But they were quickly greeted by rains of arrows, numerous elite elves arrives, in front of them were bulky warriors from the beastman and orc race, they were holdingrge shields, behind the elves were a group of humans that rode on horses. ..... After the arrows, numerous multiple magic skills were also thrown towards the monsters, surrounded by dwarven warriors wearing full body armor and were holding giant hammers were a group of mages, they came from different races but they are group on what their attribute was. As they chant and release their attacks, those that were near them would have their magic powers increased but they also have to expendrge amount of Mana crystals to operate in this method but their magic power and attribute would increase by 100%. The monsters were given a shock but their shock continue to increase, as the earth trembles, gigantic beasts of different species and race appeared, all of them look at the monsters with dense killing intent, the only thing stopping them from charging and ripping many of them apart was JL. Because this was the first time for him to control suchrge expanse of domain, he cannot fully control it, he doesn¡¯t want to harm his allies, he told them via spiritual sense to not step on the desert, the monsters continue to scramble out of the passageway, the undeads were finally annihted butrge amount of monsters were also killed. With the elves and humans archers shooting their arrows without regards, the monsters pace would of course slows down, as they stay on the desert, their strength continue to wane, not to mention, if they gather in a group, the mages would st them apart, the situation was truly not in their favor. Even the Xiantian elites were dying much less those that have weaker cultivation, upon realising this, themander of the other side orders the remaining monsters to retreat, seeing this, the soldiers started cheering, none of them died, this was a great feat during a war. JL then told something to the generals and all of them nodded, they then left, once they left the sub world, they immediately went to Great Summoning Death God Religion, which was the church that worships Sans, the generals were epted respectfully, after all, they are under one empire. Hearing the news that the generals brought to them, the necromancers started celebrating, immediately the higher-ups of the church started moving, even the bishops which were the strongest existence in the church just below the pope were fighting over which one of them would go to Fierce Beast World. The message that the generals have brought to them is that, they¡¯ll be recruited as proper soldiers, inside Fierce Beast World, they could experiment on the corpses they could obtain, the only thing they have to worry is the corruption of their mind, fortunately for them, Shadowsh already found a method to help them. Back on Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh who was now in the process of researching different types of cultivation techniques for his clones to try stops and looks at his side, Yshelia was there with a conflicted expression, it seems that something is on her mind. He stood up and patted her head, after a long time, the proud and valiant fairy have be his little sister, he looks after her very seriously, he doesn¡¯t want to see her like this, as if sensing his concern, she looks at him and smiles trying to dispell his worry but her expression doesn¡¯t match what she wanted to show. He sat down and gestures her to sit down next to him, she gracefully sat down and sighed, trying to dispell the gloomy mood, he teases her, ¡°What could make our greatest rune master in the empire? Cheer up, your beautiful face would definitely be ruined by all of your frowning.¡± Yshelia chuckles, Shadowsh would act serious, benevolent and brave in front of his subjects but in front of his family, he would act like a goofy and caring brother, she sighed and let all of her worries out, she knew that he was the person she could always rely on. After hearing her predicament, he finally have a gist of the situation, he then said, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need to let them our of your personal world to help you, they just need to train their Mana and elemental energy, since you could use all basic elements, you¡¯ll be able to receive support from.¡± ¡°Just like our mage division, their strength increases as they work together.¡± Yshelia was startled, her expression then brightens up, she excitedly hugs him and started kissing him in the cheeks before going inside her personal world to inform the fairies about this idea, seeing how she reacts, Shadowsh could only smile bitterly, he felt like she was an overprotective older sister to her subordinates. He then went to find his lovers, the Feng family were now living in the beastman KINGDOM inside Safehaven Paradise, they were very powerful but their status were actually lowestpared to the other major powers in this world, not because of their strength but because of their achievements. The elves have the highest status, even though the humans are actually the first residents, they have done more, their fertility rate should actually be extremely pitiful but with the help of Luminous Tree Of Life, they could summon an elf baby using their blood, an ancient magic and the water of life. The ancient magic was a trait that only elf queen have, she is able to give birth to other elves using such method, it is an innate ability, actually this should have lot of restrictions but the vitality of this world and with Leafinia¡¯s help, the elf queen manage to give birth to at least one elf baby every single day. The only thing that stops them from truly dominating their otherpetitors is the long period of time before an elf could mature, the elves are now angry about the Feng family, it is because their existence is sphemous to their great lord Shadowsh, the other major race of this world also thought the same thing. Even the beastman but they felt more grateful than dissatisfied, it is because, with the Feng family help, they¡¯ll be able to improve their standing, the elves, dwarves and humans started to feel pressure, they wanted to actually seduce Shadowsh but this very thought made them p themselves. Shadowsh spent his days ying with his adopted children and his family, of course, this was only a part of his consciousness, his main attention right now is the task he has back on Murim World, it seems that the lich that took over the old man¡¯s body have been working quite well. The lich started spreading the news that he had taken down his clone, after a round of torture, he had realized the talent of his clone and spared him but this is only after branding him with his spiritual imprint, what the people don¡¯t know is that, the lich was actually the servant of the story. Sadly started increasing his influence to the city, because he dislike the people of the city, other than the children that he had now adopted and are now in the process of reforming their minds, most of the adults were taken by him and their souls were reced. Chapter 839 Chapter 839: CHAPTER 808 SHADOWSLASH AND THE LICH PLANS Even though, he has a much higher probability of seeding in soul possession, there were stillrge number of death but as he continue to experiment, the death rate continue to go down, firstly, the soul that he would be using for the exchange must be powerful enough to survive in the process. Also intelligence would dwindle down after the possession, he had discovered that using this method to control people is too disadvantageous, he stops doing this and started searching for another route, he was given a pleasant surprise after days of searching. This truly is the Devil¡¯s Domain, there are a lot of techniques that involves controlling one¡¯s mind, he started modifying it, his demon clone on the other hand was wrecking havoc all over this location, countless city lords have already put a bounty on its head. Unfortunately for them, the demon clone gets stronger as time passes by, it had absorbed the vitality of those that it killed, even their spiritual root were plundered, it had already formed a spiritual root of its own but as it¡¯s innate talent continue to increase, the power of tribtion would also increase. When it had formed a fake spiritual root, this world¡¯s consciousness immediately reacted, it had suffered a heavenly tribtion but it was only at the weakest level, actually with Heaven Swallowing Technique, the demon clone managed to advance in strength and is now actually much stronger than the necromancer clone. But when it finally created a yellow spiritual root, the reaction of this world have be extremely violent, if it weren¡¯t for the necromancer clone stepping up, the demon clone would have died but also because of this, it had fused with thew of thunder of this world. It had gained an immunity towards this world heavenly tribtion, it¡¯s spiritual root is now dark orange, this was the result after absorbing at least thousand of cultivators, together with some geniuses that has red to orange spiritual root, the ughter image behind it is forming into a three headed demon with six arms. ..... It was different from the image ughter that the main body has, back at the present, Shadowsh was now having a meeting with the reliable subordinates he had acquired during these past few weeks, it seems that their fame have be greater. The undeads that are now residing at the cave have be well known, the Nether Sect have told the lich that they¡¯ll be marking the ce as a forbidden territory, the undeads would be tamed by the geniuses of the sect, of course, Shadowsh epted this with great enthusiasm. Not because he is generous enough to give his unique undeads to his future enemies but because, he wanted to use the technique to control soul to capture the geniuses and making them his ves, the lich startedughing menacingly after hearing his master¡¯s n. The other subordinates just sat there expressionless, it seems that they are still getting used to their new body, the souls of the body weren¡¯t destroyed but we¡¯re slowly fused with the foreign soul, whichever soul is stronger would be the master, either way they¡¯ll be devout worshippers towards his religion. After two weeks, the first batch of geniuses arrived at their city, the lich is a well known elder of the sect, even though he couldn¡¯tpare to these geniuses, he still has weight on his words, he started leading the geniuses back to where the cave is, he was inwardlyughing. The geniuses didn¡¯tin during their journey, they were amazed by their surrounding, such dense baleful yin Qi and death Qi were present, there are also pools of blood that continue to exude yin Qi, it was extremely corrosive, it could help undeads that are strong enough to cultivate. The geniuses saw undeads with different appearance but they all share the same trait, they are much more powerful than undeads of their kind and level, the geniuses were excited to subdue these undeads, especially the wraiths that were the evolved form of the vengeful yin souls. When they reached the cave, their expression changes, they sensed a couple of Xiantian undeads, this had shocked them, they were then escorted by death knights, this is the first time they saw undeads just like them, they were attracted by their demeanor and aura. They wanted to subdue them but seeing the lich continue to lead them deeper into the cave, they all calmed down and they started anticipating the surprised that were promised to them, the death knights then stops and raise their swords creating a path towards the deepest part of the cave. The geniuses were amazed by this, they then felt amazing being greeted like this, they felt like kings, the knights draw their swords to create a path for the kings, as if sensing their thought, the lich snorted, they finally arrived at their destination. Their eyes were blinded by bright light, when they are finally able to see, they were given a shock, in front of them was a small garden, there is a sun existing, because of the yang Qi present in the area, they started to feel ufortable, the lich brought out an umbre that has Runes shing on it. The geniuses started to gather towards the shadow, Shadowsh finally appears, he looks at the geniuses and use his spiritual sense to scan their body, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, their strength are only in Crimson Gold Rank or Inner Core Rank. He shook his head and disperse his idea of having greater numbers of Xiantian elites, without any exnation, he grabs them via spiritual sense and pulled them towards him, with his strength and the strength of his soul, he easily managed to pierce through their soul defense and branded them with his own spiritual imprint. He started corroding their souls bit by bit, he did it very carefully, he doesn¡¯t want them to die, the pain they experience is horrifying though, their screams reverberated throughout the entire small realm, it took an hour to finish his branding. The geniuses woke up, they were confused to what had happened, their memory were slightly altered, Shadowsh wanted them to be his sleeping agent, Nether Sect is too strong for his current situation, the geniuses returned to the sect with unique undeads of different kinds. There were thirteen of them, three of them signed a contract with three bone devils, of course they truly haven¡¯t signed a contract, their souls were connected via spiritual imprint that Shadowsh have branded unto their souls, this was the same with the other 10 Nether Sect disciples. Their strength would be affected by the undeads, not in a bad way, if the undeads die, then it would definitely harm their soul a little bit but not too much, meanwhile, if the undeads that they are connected with grows stronger, a portion of their strength would go to them. This would definitely be a great opportunity for them, other than the first three, the others also obtain their very own undead partners, one obtain a mummy, a high level undead that is on the zombie, it was refined using specific items and conditions, Shadowsh have given this because it¡¯s partner was an dark orange spiritual root cultivator. Seven managed to sign a contract with seven silver undeads, it seems that the Nether Sect have a cultivation technique that made thempatible with zombies, two have signed a contract with blood devils, they also have orange spiritual root but lighter in color. The geniuses returned to their sect, if the Nether Sect learned that the geniuses that managed to contract with the undeads that Shadowsh have raised could grow stronger at a rapid pace with the help of their undeads, they would definitely covet all the undeads that he is raising. Fortunately, he had already thought of this, the power that the undeads would be giving would strengthen the thirteen sect disciples but their changes wouldn¡¯t be that visible, the feedback they received would increase their foundation and would actually decrease the speed of their ascension. But their strength would definitely be terrifying, they might even be able to challenge blue spiritual root elites of the same level and have a greater chance to win, their cultivation might not increase as fast as before but as they ascend to higher cultivation, their strength would continue to increase. This would also increase their chances of reaching Saint Realm and if they wanted to increase their cultivation speed, there are many methods that they could use, even though most or even all the methods are considered evil and would definitely cause problem to their foundation and theor future development. This particr problem doesn¡¯t exist in this ce and to those group of geniuses, once again peace descended on ck Fog City, Shadowsh and his group of undead subordinates and his demon clone continue to rapidly developed, meanwhile, back on Don Don¡¯s city, turbulent winds were moving but this doesn¡¯t affect the city at this moment Chapter 840 Chapter 840: CHAPTER 809 MURIM WORLD SITUATION The city that they are situated in have be a safehaven for the people of this world,rge numbers of refugees because of the result of the invasion of Thousand Race Empire flocks to this particr city, suchrge number would of course be detrimental for a medium size city. Heavenly Taste City, this was the nickname that the city have earned, the city lord felt helpless because of this, he had changed the name of the city to reward Don2 and his group but the people of this city felt that it was unfair, they started calling the city lord greedy, they then made a name for the city themselves. It is because of the admiration they felt towards Don Don and his disciples, with the increase of people living in the area, the security would definitely be a bitcking but this isn¡¯t the situation to their city, with the disciples working hard to keep the city safe and secured. Those that tried to cause chaos were beaten down, because they don¡¯t want to harm their image, Ang and the others refrain from killing their opponent, of course, the heinous criminals still couldn¡¯t escape death, the city lord would put them into trial and if they were found guilty, their death would be determined. They would either be stabbed or hanged to death, with the strength of Don Don¡¯s disciples, no one dares to question their authority, outside the city, countless people were working, withrge amount of people, the schrs hatched an idea to increase the size of the city. Then with Qi Nulong¡¯s help, their group have started recruiting those that have talents and started training them to be the next cultivators of their sect, the ordinary people were tasked to build houses and other establishment just a couple of distance away from the city. Yes, the schrs have decided to create a brand new city, it will entirely belong to the Qi family, with the amount of refugees, there are countless of people that wanted to earn money, so with excessbor power, they started building a city just next to Heavenly Taste City. ..... Of course, the main city is still the first city, the new territory that they will be building would house the church of Shadowsh, adventure guild and other types of guild, ording to Qi Nulong, there are already Alchemist and cksmith Association, there are even a mercenary association. Don Don then received news from one of the informant that they have trained, ording to the information they had obtain, a Saint have arrived in this city, unlike him, this Saint is extremely arrogant, he had actually killed a number of soldiers andmon people because they reminded him of the rules. Don Don immediately res up, he got up and flew towards the direction of the so called Saint, his powerful aura descended unto the entire city, an old man who was forcing a beautiful female froze, a sense of foreboding came to him, his expression quickly changes but he was toote to escape. He look behind him and saw a handsome and fit young man, he heaved a sigh of relief thinking that he was overly sensitive, that is until Don Don grabs his head, the old man sensed a powerful strength mping on his head, his expression changes but before he could say anything, his head burst like a watermelon meeting a sledgehammer. Don Don then opens his mouth and with his divine bloodline together with Heaven Swallowing Technique, he absorbed everything from the old man, his body started undergoing some changes, especially his spiritual root, it seems that the old man was a former genius. His spiritual root is actually dark blue, this undoubtedly help Don Don, looking at the scared female in front of him, he approached her and started pacifying her, the next day, an explosive news spread in the city and towards the surrounding area. The piece of news stated that, no matter who they are, even if they are emperor, a sect leader of a certain sect or a renowned Saint, they must behave appropriately when they are in their jurisdiction, such bold announcement of course would stir somemotion. There were many that felt that Don Don was too arrogant but for themon people in the city, they all felt grateful, especially for the family members that were killed by the Saint powerhouse that visited this city, they started praising him. Meanwhile, Don Don¡¯s disciples that went to subjugate a well known bandit group that have transfered their new territory near Heavenly Taste City became upset, they hadn¡¯t thought that during their absence, something like this would happen, Qi Nulong started topensate the soldiers and guards that were killed. Her influence inside the city have already surpassed that of the city lord, now with this action of hers, her reputation once again blossomed, the city lord felt danger, he knew that if this continue, his title as the city lord would definitely be useless, he started campaigning to increase his reputation. But it had actually gave the opposite result of his expectation, the cocky soldiers below him didn¡¯t treat themoners as kindly as the guards that have trained under the martial art gym of the Qi family, not to mention, few of them are known to be quite the oppressor. Their bad deeds have only stopped because of the fear they felt from Don Don¡¯s disciples, the city lord started thinking of drastic measures but unfortunately, not one method is obtainable in such a short amount of time, he could kill Qi Nulong but this is almost impossible. Not only that she has a loyal Xiantian Emperor as her guard, the disciples have also returned causing the city¡¯s security to once again be tight, time passes by, after three months, the new city have started to take shape, the subordinates of Don Don started transferring themselves towards the new city. They have started to adapt life there, the guards still work in the city but the disciples have announced that they¡¯ll be transferring to the new city, they also drop another bomb, the new city would actually be a branch of their sect, those that are interested would be able to join this branch. Numerous geniusesmoners immediately went to sign, other than those that have dark red spiritual root and above, the others would be tested, if you don¡¯t have a spiritual root, the test would be more harderpared to those that have, not to mention, they¡¯ll have to train the extreme path of body tempering cultivation. Countless young ones have taken the test and only 100 of them were epted, three don¡¯t have spiritual root, and five actually has dark red spiritual root, there were no orange ones, the epted disciples were trained by Don Don¡¯s disciples. After six months, they¡¯ll have topete in a martial artpetitions, the top ten winners would obtain different rewards but the number one would received a top grade cultivation technique that Don2 personally created, the young ones were of course happy. The mood have also be intense, the new city continue to develop, the situation of Heavenly Taste City have be much more chaotic, fortunately, the disciples would visit from time to time to check on the city but the civilians have already realised that the safety and security have truly taken a blow now that their protectors have disappeared. The city lord is also having a headache because of this, the city have be much more prosperous but he cannot make a move without being cautious, unlike the Qi family that doesn¡¯t give face to anyone if they make a move, the other family have to watch each other. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was working with the lich have finallypleted his first task, he had established a connection with the Nether Sect, he had even subdued the young Xiantian elites that had came here to acquire the unique undeads he had raised, the demon clone have also worked hard during these past three months. Many of the scattered bones and corpses that is dumped on the death cave actually came from it, the death Qi it had absorbed were also the reason why the domain that the necromancer clone have expanded greatly at just a short amount of time. The demon clone is now hiding deep in the forests, it is now being hunted by the Saint experts of all the sect situated in Devil¡¯s Domain, but it¡¯s strength could already threaten the weaker Saints because it had reached Pseudo Saint cultivation after devouring more than three hundred thousand of living beings. It¡¯s greatest feat is massacring an entire city that has one to two hundred individuals living in it, unlike the real body, the demon clone doesn¡¯t that much conscience, as it continue to kill, it¡¯s thoughts have transformed into a cold blooded demon, even if it¡¯s cultivation level is Pseudo Saint, it¡¯s strength is still too low to fight against an elite Saint. Chapter 841 Chapter 841: CHAPTER 810 THE THOUSAND FOREST CONTINENT IS ON THE MOVE After all, they are just clones, they aren¡¯t as perverted as the main body who could take down Saint even though he was just in Xiantian Emperor Realm, also the clones were exploring different paths, their strength would varies, some would be powerful than the other. The demon clone is considered the strongest clone right now, it¡¯s strength surpasses that of the other clone, even the main clone, the necromancer clone is much weaker than it individually, the process or the method of how he gained strength isn¡¯t something that Shadowsh is proud off. It didn¡¯t gave any mercy to anyone or anything, it now carries a deep aura of grudge, as of this moment, it was now waiting for an opportunity to return to the death cave to unload all of the resentment it carries, it doesn¡¯t harm it but it¡¯s personality continue to be more cold bloodied. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to received it¡¯s feedback to his main body if it was carrying such deep resentment, he is okay for it to kill the powerhouses or some people on Devil¡¯s Domain but to kill even infant and children, he is a bit disgusted by his clone. Back on Murim World, the necromancer clone was now sending it¡¯s powerful wraiths to assist the demon clone, the two clones were working together, the other clones have already step foot on this world but they didn¡¯t immediately went to the Devil¡¯s Domain. They are now spreading the influence of the Great Summoning God Religion, this religion have be much more well knownpared to the past, the soldiers have done well, they have finally gained a stable footing to this world, it seems that they aren¡¯t the first otherworlders that invaded this world. But their methods are much more gentle, they also stop once they made progress, the powerful beings were still guarding against them but seeing them not making any moves, this relieved them for a little bit, they then started making some ns on how to suppress them. ..... The necromancer clone was receiving some information from the soldiers, it had worked hard to create a stable pathway that could connect this ce to the outside world, Shadowsh who was reading the letter was taken aback, ording to the information that the soldiers have acquired. It seems that the demon world that have once invaded this world have once again started to be active, he startedughing because of this, that meant that the pressure his soldiers are feeling right now would definitely decrease drastically, not to mention that, the Great Summoning God Religion would be able to act as a shield fot the people of this world. They would act like benevolent churches for the mortal ones, as long as they do this, their foundation would definitely be much more solid, upon thinking about this, he startedughing, he then wrote the ns he has created on his mind and sent the letter to one of his outpost. The situation be more and more dire Murim World, not because of the demon invasion, it seems that after the first experience, they have learned on how to suppress the invaders and they have already made countermeasures for events such as this. What made the entire world tremble were the devils, they are like the people that are staying on Devil¡¯s Domain, all of them are devil path practioners and some of them were even avid supporters of the demons, the demon clone have managed to bypass security by using this chaos as an opportunity. Once it entered death cave, it immediately rxed, as long as it is in this territory, it would be safe, with Shadowsh looking after it, even Saints would be in a disadvantage in this ce, after all, this ce is already nearing the state of bing a sub world, the only thing it needs right now is time. It already has a core and that is the cave, he could use himself and turn his necromancer clone into the core but he thought that it wasn¡¯t worth it, the entire Murim World started to be chaotic as countless people started dying, the soldiers from Thousand Forest Continent were working hard to keep the people that surrender under them safe. They don¡¯t show any mercy to the devil practioners, they even tied their body to the nearby forest dering that they would be killed if they ever step foot in their territory, the terrifying number corpses that were hunged on the nearby forest cause the people to be afraid. The elves who were known to be experts in forest battle were now taking down any devil practioners that set foot in their territory, to enter the territory that they have conquered is considered forbidden by the high ranking devil practioners, especially since three of their Saints were actually killed in the process. This was done by France and the others, their frighteningbat strength made the devil practioners tremble, at this moment, a kingdom situation in a in, countless soldiers have armed themselves and charges towards a specific direction. All of them were wearing full body armor and are riding beasts, they were the beastman that have been conquering this in for the past months, they have already created a kingdom in this ce, sure their kingdom has flimsy defense because it is made up of wood and tents but the men under it were powerful warriors. They arecking resources toplete their kingdom, the beastman have realised this, with the help of their new subordinates and the schrs, they finally discover a nearby territory, as long as they conquer this territory, their problem about resources would definitely be solved. Unlike their territory that are situated in arge in, the territory that they are nning to conquer was a part of arge kingdom, this should definitely deter them from making a move but now with the devil practioners making a move, they could also use this opportunity to expand their kingdom. Their kingdom have enough food to feed off its subjects but it doesn¡¯t have natural resources such as wood, iron, salt, stones, etc. That is why the schrs have concluded that, the ins were left untouched because other than suchrge expanse ofnd, there are no merits of conquering it. Not to mention, the people living in this location were savages, the other kingdoms let them be, the schrs from Thousand Race Empire have finally obtain a method to turn such ins into an agricultural ce, the subordinates that they have subdued started learning on how to farm, they are already experts in rearing animals and wild beasts. The savages have started to worship Shadowsh, with the beastmen showing them such strength, they of course became enthralled by it, with the passing days, they have realised that their strength does continue to increase, this had further strengthened their belief. Seeing them so passionate about their religion, the schrs and beastmen felt gratified, Shadowsh even personally sent them a letter praising them because of this, he told them that he¡¯ll have one of his clone visit this ce and change it into a much suitable ce for them. To be personally thanked and rewarded by Shadowsh, the beastman have celebrated for three straight days, they even spent a lot of time training the savages, increasing their strength further but also because of this, they became more impatient, they don¡¯t want their lord to see that their so called kingdom were just made up of tents. They wanted to build a glorious kingdom, they don¡¯t mind changing the in bit by bit, the savages also don¡¯t mind, for them, the ins might be their home but this doesn¡¯t meant that it wasn¡¯t extremely cruel to them, they are than happy to improve their lives, currently, they have been traveling via horses and beasts for a week without any rest. The leading beastman raised his hand and looks at the savages that have followed them, he thenmanded, ¡°It seems that a week is your limit, let us rest, quickly feed your steads and replenish your energy, we will be traveling for a couple more weeks before we reached our destination.¡± The savages quickly got down from their horses and started feeding them, they then bathe them, the horses were extremely tired after a whole week of nonstop travel, the beasts on the other hand were used to this, they could storerge amount of food in their stomach with the help of Beast Swallowing Technique. The beastmen were having a feast, meanwhile, the savages ate then instantly fallen asleep, they rested for a whole day, the torturous journey would once againmence but the savages doesn¡¯tin, they only felt pity for their horses, the white tiger saw all of this and smiled, he then said, ¡°We¡¯ll be resting every three days.¡± Once they heard this, the savages started celebrating, they continue their travel, while the beastmen were nning on expanding their kingdom on this world, the other ns, group or tribes were also on the move, the demon world invading have created an opportunity for them to increase their influence in this world. Chapter 842 Chapter 842: CHAPTER 811 ANGELA BRUTALITY It seems that the demon race have prepared for their invasion, even with all the preparations that the higher ups of Murim World have done,rge amount of demons still managed to broke through the barrier, the first demons that have invaded were low level imps. They are the cannon fodders of the demon race, they aren¡¯t afraid of dying when they are on their berserk state but they are actually cowardly, the only method for their berserk state to activate is a forceful activation from a high ranking demons, the demon race seems to grade themselves in different state. The demon that invaded this world is a high ranking demon king, of course, it¡¯s level is too weak to conquer a top medium grade world such as Murim World but because of its discovery, the demon Saints started descending unto this world and spread their malice over the people. Demon Kings seems to correspond with the cultivation realm Xiantian King, Demon Emperor to Xiantian Emperor and finally demon Saint correspond to Saint but much of the demons that reached this realm all started obtaining some kind of special racial trait, the higher grade their bloodline is, the stronger they are. The only reason why their world failed to invade this world is because of the world consciousness, as of right now, Shadowsh who was reading the history of the two worlds finally realised what this world¡¯s consciousness seems to be a bit careless, they don¡¯t feel any rejection as they expected. It¡¯s not because this world is weak but because it was hurt, it was still in the process of recovering, after realising this, he startedughing, this is also the reason why the human race of this world have started to thrive, it is to counter the invaders, ording to the past, only the beast race have Saint experts. But because of the demon, the beast race strength have declined, with the world hastening the process of breakthrough, the human race started to prosper, Shadowsh who was reading the history book became more and more excited, that meant that the warriors here are much weaker than the warriors they have fought. ..... If it was before the world change, the cultivators of this world would be the elites of elites but after the war, they became spoon feed people, they are much weaker than people of the same rankpared to the other worlds, as long as they could contaminate this world with Mana. Gaia could dominate Murim World! His breathing started to be hurried, he took a deep breath to calm himself down, he then started writing and sent them to the outpost, with the world going in chaos, this is an opportunity for his empire to expand their territory, besides, they need arge expanse ofnd to experiment. Being attacked by two worlds, the expression of the Saint experts be ugly, fortunately, Shadowsh¡¯s forces have stopped their expansion after obtaining at least a third of the continent, they have started to stabilized their rule, one after another churches were built in honor of their lord. The demons on the other hand were having a chaotic time, themon people have also taken arms because of therge amount of death, in a certain part of the battlefield, a demon was killing countless demons, the corpses around this particr demon looks extremely horrifying, all of them were just skin and bones. A handsome individual started walking and the corpses were affected by some kind of power, they started moving, their hollow eye sockets shes with green eerie lights, they have be undeads, the humans who saw this couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear, Shadowsh nodded appreciating his new discovery. The corpses of the demons have different appearancepared to the human and beast corpses that he had reanimated, other than baleful yin Qi, they also carry demonic Qi, with this, he could increase their strength as long as they devour other demons, unfortunately, because of the demon clone, their potential is extremely low. He doesn¡¯t mind, he then opens a portal that connects to the death cave, the source of the sub world is the cave but the center of the cave, which was the heart of the entire domain is now on his ne, he could open a portal to transfer his new undeads with ease, he smile with a satisfied expression. The number of his undeads did not increase drastically, even though the demon clone have killed more than ten thousand demons and a considerable number of devil practioners, the amount of undeads under him doesn¡¯t increase that much, it is because, he is raising them just like his scarabs. They would kill each other, they¡¯ll be able to devour their preys yin souls, this type of method raised the strength of his original undeads, some of them were in a state of breaking through Xiantian Realm, the undead that received the greatest benefit for this is the lich. A part of the yin souls that were devoured would be sent towards thd core of the death cave, some of it would be used to upgrade the domain and some would flow into the lich¡¯s core, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to lose such reliable subordinate, so he put the core of the lich near the center of the death cave. At the present, Shadowsh started pacifying the people that were being attacked by the demons, he then sent them a map telling them to go there, the map shows the location of Heavenly Taste City, Don Don and his group have been working quite well, they have already started to form a kingdom of their own. The center is now isn¡¯t Heavenly Taste City but Martial City next to it, countless refugees flocks there to obtain work, it seems that such situation have be the norm in the area, the former bandits have stop robbing and started to work diligently, they were rewarded generously as long as they work hard. Viges in the area started to be bigger, the taxes that were collected went to Qi Nulong, she then distributed a part of it to increase the lifestyle of the people in their territory, some part became theirs, with the schrs¡¯ help, the buildings and the surrounding territory have be much more modern. Underneath Martial City, Don Don was using his powerful Saint cultivation to create an artificial Mana crystal mine, they have expandedrge amount of Mana crystals to create the mine, if this was known by people on Gaia, they would definitely felt that this method was idiotic. But what Don Don and the others were seeking isn¡¯t wealth but a change, after countless of tests, the schrs have already realised that changing this world is extremely difficult but not impossible, as long as they continue to research this world and the effects of Mana on the living beings. All of them are confident that they¡¯ll be able to help Gaia conquer this world, Ang and the other disciples were now battling a group of devil practioners, because of therge number of people that continue to flee towards their territory, it had be a bit chaotic, they have been working 24/7 in shifts to keep their city safe and secured. Bang! The buff devil practioners felt it¡¯s entire arm was broken, he was stunned, he didn¡¯t thought that a woman would actually beat him in a fist fight, more urately, she was overpowering him, Ang continue to dish out her attacks, punches after punches continue to fly, she was showing no mercy. They had been using the devil practioners to release their pent up stress, being treated as a mute, they were okay with it but seeing the greedy b*stards that wanted to soil their ns, they have an urge to kill them, fortunately, Qi Nulong have been training assassins to help them. With red eyes, she beat her buff enemy to death, the other devil practioners that saw this became horrified, some of them started chanting as ck smokes flew towards her, she snorted and her vital Qi surges creating a sphere that protects her from the curses, she raises her foot and stomps hard. Boom! It felt like there was an explosion that ured on their head, this was one of Ang¡¯s favorite technique, Dragon Elephant Stomp, it¡¯s a powerful physical skill that induce some kind of stunned effect towards her enemy, she roars and sent a powerful fist Qi towards the group of people that were responsible for the curse. With a powerful shockwave, the devil practioners burst into bits, seeing this, the neers that went to increase theirbat experience couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear, they all look at Ang with widen eyes and pale expressions, Maolong also saw this. He was speechless, she always saw Ang together with his older sister, the two of them would chat, he couldn¡¯t hear anything because they are speaking in spiritual sense but she have always seen her act girlish with his sister, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Chapter 843 Chapter 843: CHAPTER 812 MARTIAL CITY The devil practioners were stunned, they then started running away, the other martial artists and cultivators started chasing after them, Ang was having a great time, each time he caught up with one of them, she punch them into bits or put a hole in their body, her brutal disy of overwhelming strength causes everyone to be both afraid and excited. Maolong killed a devil practioner, he quickly turned pale, his expression was awful, Ang who killed three more enemies saw this and approach him, he patted his back and told him via spiritual sense that, it is okay to vomit, nearly everyone would feel sick after their first kill. Seeing how his crush treats him like a little brother, he felt ashamed, he took a deep breath but seeing the corpse of the person he had killed, he nearly vomited, he continue to repeat the same thing on his mind, it is to act tough, he wanted to show his manly side in front of his crush. There are actually quite a lot of men that developed a crush towards Ang and Qi Nulong but the two were quite unapproachable in terms of romantic advance, the two girls are now known as the two most beautiful women in the city, their appearance were both top notch. What is the most attractive is that they are both capable and exude an aura that temps many men, at this moment though, after seeing how Ang easily destroys her enemy, many of them started thinking twice, after all, in this world, martial might is supreme, if they are weaker than their femalepanion, then they would feel inferior. The ego of most martial artists in this world is very high, they don¡¯t ept that females are much stronger than them, for cultivators, this situation isn¡¯t exactly the same, there are more women cultivators than their martial art counterparts, especially, since most martial arts were buff looking men. After killing every devil practioners in the region, their group returned to the city, the expression and aura of the martial artists and cultivators that came with Ang have changed, they were now much more steady and mature but because of what they have gone through, they still exude a cold chilling vibeced with killing intent. ..... Ang saw all of this and ps her hand, she then gestures for them to wait, she run back to the Qi family estate and told her bestfriend her n, without hesitation, Qi Nulong told her staff to prepare for a feast, even though she look extremely calm right now, she is actually feeling anxious. She worries for her brother, a middle aged man appeared behind her, looking at her face, he felt gratified, he was the remaining guardian of the Qi family, he spoke, ¡°Calm down young miss, this might be your little brother¡¯s first mission but he still has the Qi family bloodline running through his veins.¡± She could only nod, she also knew that her best friend wouldn¡¯t let her little brother got hurt badly, after a while, everyone that came with Ang returned to the Qi family estate, they were greeted byrge amount of food and drinks, meanwhile, some of them started looking around with shock written in their eyes. This is the first time they have entered the Qi family estate, they have visited the old territory back on Heavenly Taste City but this is the first time they have entered the territory inside Martial City, to live in this ce, you need to have money, reputation or talent, after all living in this ce is a luxury. Not only the spirit Qi in the area is more than twice as thick and pure as in Heavenly Taste City, there are also a lot of establishment that is built for training, you definitely have to spend money to continue living in this type of environment, most money would be used to buy spirit stones and the stones would be dissolved to continuously improved this city environment. The spirit stones would be thrown to the rune array that the schrs have created to be turned into pure spirit Qi that would be trapped inside the city, that meant that living inside the city would let you inhalerge amount of pure spirit Qi daily, as more and more people lives in this ce, the greater the quality the city would be. Most transactions used spirit stones, those from the outer part of the city would pay gold,rge amount of them but those in the inner part would pay spirit stones, those that are on high grounds would pay medium grade spirit stones, those in the core part would pay high quality ones, such expenditure isn¡¯t achievable by most popce. But the schrs told Qi Nulong to not change this rule, the Qi family estate is located in the core part of the city, the young men were of course shocked by this, they started cultivating almost immediately but Ang stops them, she then said via spiritual sense, ¡°I didn¡¯t brought you here to cultivate.¡± Her spiritual sense have spread widely so that everyone would hear what she was saying, she then raised her cup and downed her drink in one go, she then started eating the food in front of her, after a satisfied cute little burp, ¡°This ce is quite different to other ces, as of this moment, only the Qi family are the ones able to lived in the core part of Martial City.¡± The people listening to this were shocked, the servants that were serving the food froze, that hadn¡¯t thought that they would be quite fortunate for this opportunity, Qi Nulong came out, the two girls smiles at each other, she continue the exnation, She knew that her best friend have a much harder time exining with the fact that she could only speak via spiritual sense. ¡°This ce is the perfect spot to cultivate, not to mention, you¡¯ll be able to find variety of building that increases yourbat prowess.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, their family whom were struggling to continue have now be the strongest and richest family in the area, she owe all of this to Don And his group. ¡°Ang have invited all of you here to celebrate but also show a greater path for your future, with your current identity, all of you have the chance to reside in this location.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, the people who have the best potential in the batch of disciples that Don Don have recruited were in front of her, the Martial City would continue to send mission for them but this mission could only be epted by people that are living on inner part of the city. Most low level missions were posted on the former territory of the Qi family in Heavenly Taste City, the estate have now turned into Adventure Guild, the first n have alreadymenced, there are countless refugees that would go to the guild to find some jobs suitable for them. Most jobs posted there werebor missions and scouting missions, meanwhile, the missions in the inner part of the city, which was also a branch of the Adventure Guild were connected with the devil practioners, Ang took arge mission to train the disciples of their Beast Martial Art Sect. Looking at each other, they immediately started wolfing down their food, their expression quickly changes, seeing this, Qi Nulong smiles, the beasts reared inside the city have changed into a much powerful beasts, their flesh have also be much more delicious. They provide excellent nutrition for both martial artists and cultivators, Qi Maolong have already been ravenously devouring his food, he had already experienced the life in this new city, he had be addicted to it but he felt that he had to be strong to feel that he is worthy of living in this ce. There are countless sect members that have been dissing him, they were talking about how he owe everything to his older sister, he couldn¡¯t deny this, he himself knew that this was the truth, that is why he is working hard, he had swore that this time, he¡¯ll be the one protecting their family. In another location, a person wearing a majestic outfit with a crown atop his head read a letter, his expression became solemn, he then calls for some people, he gave the letter to these group of people, their expression changes, one of them look at him and asks, ¡°My king, is this the truth?¡± The king nodded, he thenmanded, ¡°Have some spies go there and investigate, I wanted to know if that so called Martial City is as great as the letter says, also collect some information regarding Saint Adonis, for such a powerful individual to just magically appear out of nowhere, it is extremely suspicious.¡± The people inside the room nodded, inside the city lord mansion on Heavenly Taste City, the city lord was feeling nervous, he had sent a letter to the nearby kingdom, with the Sword Sect out of the picture, he now have no powerhouse protecting him. Chapter 844 Chapter 844: CHAPTER 813 THE DEMON CLONE The Saint powerhouse that have been guarding this city have returned to Sword Sect after realising that Don Don is much stronger than him, he is also kind, because of this, he decided to leave the safety of the city to him, the two of them have been quite close, he wanted to be friends with him before he returns. The city lord became more and more nervous with each passing day, his reign over the city is already less than half than before, the forces he had trained in the dark were taken care by Don Don¡¯s disciples, they keep the streets clean but also because of this, the amount of wealth he obtain monthly have decreased. Meanwhile, this was the opposite for the Qi family, with the money making machine known as the Martial City, they could earn substantial amount of wealth almost daily, not to mention, the people doesn¡¯t just admired them, they practically worships them, if this goes on, his status as the city lord would change. He had done so many evil things, once his position is no longer valid, many from the great family would definitely hunt him down, he also know a dark secret, he is one of the reasons why the elites and the family lord of the Qi family were killed, now that Qi Nulong is a part of Don Don¡¯s group. He knew for a fact that once this information was known, he would definitely be killed, meanwhile, back to the Qi family estate, the martial artists and cultivators returned to their home, they are a bit reluctant, they swore that they¡¯ll own a ce that is at least situated in the inner part of the city. Qi Badao was dead drunk, looking at how carefree her little brother became, Qi Nulong couldn¡¯t help but smile, Ang approaches her, she wasn¡¯t even drunk even though she was the one who had drunk the most, she asks, ¡°So, how did your investigation go?¡± Her gentle beautiful smiling face immediately turned cold, a chilling killing intent started rising from her, she hadn¡¯t been cking off, she had been training the cultivation and spiritual technique that her teachers and Don Don have given her, she had also participated in assassinating or hunting criminals and devil practioners. ..... In fact, her strength is much stronger than her brother, especially, now that she had acquired the Tree Swallowing Technique, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel such a marvelous technique, she also learned something very horrifying about it, ording to Don Don, the practioners that at least trained to Beast Swallowing Technique. They¡¯ll be able devour their targets¡¯ spiritual root, such act would be defying the heaven, after learning about this, she had been training like no tomorrow, she wanted to upgrade her Tree Swallowing Technique to it¡¯s next level but training this technique is extremely difficult. After training as an assassin, she had developed her own force, they have been investigating about her father¡¯s disappearance, after months of snooping around, they have found out that the city lord is connected to all of this, she had already sent this information to her teachers. Hearing her recount, Ang patted her shoulder, the two of them have been going in life and death missions and their rtionship have be much stronger, they are sworn sisters, looking at her furious bestfriend, she snorted and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we destroy that city lord.¡± Qi Nulong knew that with her bestfriend¡¯s strength, they are able to kill the city lord with just the two of them but she shook her head, a vicious smile appeared on her face, she told her about information regarding the city lord sending a letter to the nearby kingdom. Ang became excited, she knew that this would give a reason for her master to make a move, they already seen the city lord as a eyesore but because they made their image by being the guardian of the people, they cannot make a move without any reason, their group would be staying in this world for a long time. a couple of monthster, numerous individuals appeared, they went inside Martial City, they froze, their body trembles, as if every cell inside their body were screaming in delight, they look at each other and saw the shocked expression in their face. They were the spies that have been tasked to investigate the growing power that were developing near them, unbeknownst to them, a couple of meters from them, a group of individual wearing different outfits were watching their every move, one of them were Don Don¡¯s disciples. They have been waiting for the spies of their enemy to arrive all this time, they are sensitive to killing aura, the people that they are looking right now contain dense killing aura, even though they don¡¯t release their killing intent, the aura of death is still noticable. While, Martial City was being targeted by different forces, on Devil¡¯s Domain, Shadowsh have finally broken through the bottleneck of his necromancy, he could now nurture undeads to Xiantian Realm, it would only a matter of time before he¡¯ll start obtaining Xiantian King and emperor undeads. He had told his undeads to let the new undeads grow stronger for at least one month, once they have umted strength, those that have performed greater than the rest of it¡¯s batch would be nurtured while the rest would be nutrients for the stronger undeads. Unfortunately, the Xiantian undeads aren¡¯t able to progress just like before, they need to kill at least beings the same realm as them, the only reason why they¡¯ll be able to reach this realm is because of Shadowsh, the lich is differentpared to his undeadpatriots. It is able to cultivate much faster because it had fused with the core of the cave, it became the guardian of the sub world, just below the source, it¡¯s strength would only continue to increase as time passes by, it also have created an artificial Mana core inside it¡¯s body, it is now trying to process both spirit Qi and Mana at the same time. It is trying to fuse the two energy because of it¡¯s master order, at the present, Shadowsh was now nning on how to devour the entire Nether Sect and make it his own, much to the elite disciples their have already be his sleeping agent, he had even had the chance of subduing an elder. Because of his new undeads, the Nether Sect have been rapidly developing, there are countless enemies that tries to enter his city and take some undeads for their own, of course, all of them were killed by him and turned into nutrients for his cultivation. The lich came busting out of the door, unlike before, it no longer looks like an old man but a refined pale young schr, seeing it¡¯s expression, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown, a bad premonition dawns on him, just like he had expected, a bad news was delivered to him, ¡°Your glorious lordship, demon clone was captured!¡± This news was shocking to him, he knew just how powerful that clone of his is, it also knew quite a lot of demon techniques, escaping should be it¡¯s forte, for it to be captured, it is quite startling, he nodded, he then told the lich, ¡°Take care of the death cave for a couple of months, I¡¯ll be taking over the demon clone.¡± When he opens his eyes, he is no longer controlling his necromancer clone, he was now inside his demon clone, he looks around and he was now being imprisoned by monks, he was startled by this, he couldn¡¯t believe that this world actually knows Buddhism, he knew that this might be connected to the demon world. Looking at the monks around him, he snorted and clenched his fist hard, with a roar, he destroys the imprisonment, he activates one of his ability and shes behind one of the monks, he grabs his head but suddenly, the monk became very heavy, he nearly falls back to the ground. ¡®Oh? Very interesting¡¯ He mused, he then threw the monk to the group of monks chanting, a golden barrier appeared and blocked the old monk but they lose sight of their target, their expression changes, if they have no target, their spell would be useless. ¡°No hard feelings, you guys attacked my clone first.¡± He appears behind them, clenching his fist, his entire hand turned ck, he had activated two of his new body tempering art, Metal God Technique and Tyrant Divine Body, with the twoplenting each other, his strength rose. Bam! The barrier started cracking after just one punhch, with another one, it finally broke, this shocked the group of monks, the oldest monk summoned a golden Buddha image that attacked him with a palm skill, he summoned his ughter image and the killing intent inside his clone¡¯s body started to get riled up. Boom! The two attacks collided and it created a powerful impact, it cause the monks that haven¡¯t reached Xiantian Emperor Realm yet to be thrown away, Shadowsh looks at the old monk and smirked, ¡°So, you are a Saint, quite a powerful attack you got there.¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845: CHAPTER 814 INFILTRATING THE NETHER SECT With their attacks imbued with Buddhist Qi, his demon clone take twice as much damage as usual, even though he looks rxed, inwardly, he was frowning, his demonic Qi continue to be dispersed by his enemy, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win this battle. He took a deep breath and released a ck fog from his mouth that erupted throughout the surrounding, he then use this opportunity to create clones and each one of them flew towards different direction, the real him dug underground. After reaching a considerable depth, he activated the portal on his ne, this would teleport his demon clone to the death cave, this is a risky move if done without preparation, after all, the death cave is extremely important to him, with a bright light, he disappears. The monks used their tools and techniques to capture the illusions but none of them managed to discover that the real one is already in the process of escaping, the Saint among them was frustrated, he had actually let a Pseudo Saint escape, this was incredibly shameful for his reputation. The demon clonended on the center part of the death cave, Shadowsh started taking out the corpses that his clone have umted, he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue when he saw just howrge the number of corpses are on all of it¡¯s storage rings. This would definitely developed into undeads once they stayed in this ce for a certain amount of time, he just dumps them outside and sat down, it seems that his clone have finally started to train it¡¯s technique, with his real body stuck on Pseudo Saint Realm, his clones wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve Sainthood. His demon n have awakenedrge array of skills that came from his demon bloodline, together with the Tyrant Divine Body and Metal God Technique, he¡¯ll be able to create another powerful subordinate just like Gulli, he took back his control and return to his Necromancer clone. ..... The lich was there teaching all of it¡¯s enlightenment towards the maniption of death Qi, he stood up and started testing his clone, he nodded in satisfaction, he then ordered, ¡°Since the start of this war, I have managed to conquer three towns, seven viges and a city, it is now time to train my own forces.¡± The lich started pping immediately, after leaving some instructions, he left, he flew towards the nearest town, he had rescued quite a lot of people already, even though he was a necromancer, he wasn¡¯t feared, actually, he was venerated by the people he had saved. He knew that this was mostly because he had use his overbearing spiritual sense to change their emotions towards him, when hended on one of the town he had rescued, he was greeted by the people that worships him, he smiled kindly, this town was one of the weaker territory that he owns. They only have twelve martial artists and those that could cultivate only amount to seven and all of them are just yellow spiritual root, back in Gaia, the viges on Thousand Forest Continent is muchrger than this town but this ce also has its advantage. All seven people that could cultivate actually had affinity towards Nature element, making them perfect alchemists, he could transform this ce into a secluded alchemy n, in the center of the town, his statue could be seen, people, wether they are either young or old, they were smiling happily as they take care of the statue. He then looks at the seven individuals that could cultivate and started teaching them, other than cultivating, he had spent almost all of his time teaching the people that have potential to be cultivators, it seems that as long as their cultivation technique werepatible with their elemental affinity, their cultivation speed would increase. Medium to dark yellow spiritual root would beparable to that of light red spiritual root, with Don Don¡¯sprehension and his ability to create skills and techniques, he managed to improvised all of the techniques he had received, after teaching these group of people, he sighed. Even though they have great affinity towards Nature element, their fire affinity is extremely low, he had thought that he could train them to be alchemist but it seems that it is now impossible but they could still be herbal experts, he started shifting his n on creating a reclusive alchemist n to a n that is responsible for taking care of spirit nts. ¡®To think that not only Nature element but you also need fire affinity to be an alchemist, it seems that I need to redo my ns once again¡¯ He inwardly sighed but he doesn¡¯t show his worry to his half disciples, he then told them that them bing alchemist would be extremely hard but they¡¯ll still be able to earnrge amount of money taking care of nts. After an entire day of staying in this particr town, he went to his other territories, he had told them about the fact that he is a forsaken member of the Beast Martial Sect, he doesn¡¯t hate the sect, he had created a story of a vengeful disciples that had turned to the dark arts in order to avenge his loved ones. Those that have at least orange spiritual root could enter Martial City and join his so called former sect, the young geniuses were of course very excited, Don Don was thankful for this, after all, the more viges, towns and cities submitting to them, the stronger their influence to this world. They were already in the verge of creating their own kingdom, they have been developing quite well, the only thing that they arecking right now is foundation, after all, their history and knowledge over this world is very shallow, what they had to do right now is to infiltrate some higher rank sect, as long as they continue to do this, they¡¯ll be able to assimte with this world with ease. After teaching the people that he had chosen, he finally decided to make a move against the Nether Sect, he might not be able to defeat a Saint all on his own but now that his other clones have arrived since a long time ago, couple with his demon clone, he¡¯ll start targeting the Saint cultivators of the sect. He told the lich about his n and the two of them wait for one of the core disciples that they had subdued to arrive, when the core disciple arrived, his expression was dazed, he looks like a puppet, Shadowsh immediately copies his appearance and he dons on all of his clothes. He infiltrated the Nether Sect, with the memories and information he had gathered throughout these past months, he easily managed to bypass security, behind him we¡¯re his clones wearing knight outfit, they are now acting like death knights, a newly well known undead that the Nether Sect disciples greatly desires. Upon seeing him return with six death knights, the disciples were shocked, even the elders were taken aback, they immediately started spreading this information but as one disciple pass it on another, the information started getting more exaggerated, he was quickly called by the sect leader. He had already expected this, he knew for a fact just how the higher ups of the sect felt about his death cave, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it had became too well know, they definitely would make it a forbidden ground, after all, the undeads existing there is extremely precious for them. But they are now being cornered by the other major devil sects, it seems that the existence of the death cave is too great for anyone to just ignore, now for the first time ever, a sect disciple managed to tame the illusive death knights, of course the sect is extremely interested in the process. Shadowsh arrived at the main hall, he wasn¡¯t afraid, the disciple he is now impersonating is the direct descendant of one of the Saint powerhouse of the sect, no one other than this disciple¡¯s grandfather would be able to force him, he looks at the surrounding and saw powerful individuals present in the room. The weakest ones were the Xiantian Kings¡¯ elders, being looked at and scrutinized by arge number of elites, he acted like he was scared and he started sweating, the sect leader was a bit surprised, this disciple in front of him doesn¡¯t act like other disciples, he is much braver. Even though he was sweating, he doesn¡¯t look like he was that scared, he nodded in appreciation, he then spoke, ¡°Core disciple Ye Mo, you are the first individual in this sect that have truly subdued a death knight, what¡¯s more you didn¡¯t only subdued one of them but actually managed to obtain six, such an impressive feat.¡± Shadowsh acts like he was ttered, inwardly, he was using his spiritual sense to search for suitable individuals to subdue, he had already put this disciple¡¯s grandfather on his hit list, what he was now searching for are much stronger Saints. Chapter 846 Chapter 846: CHAPTER 815 CORNERING THE ENEMY Shadowsh have already know what he would say, he also release his aura, he was showing off as if he has just gained an incredible opportunity, just like he had expected, the sect leader and the other Saints praised him, they knew that if he continue to develop for centuries, his chances of reaching Saint Realm is much higherpared to his fellow disciples. Because they could sense such intensew energying from him, the sect leader was enthusiastic, if their sect truly gains another Saint, their strength would definitely increase to arge degree, Shadowsh was then let go by the elders. Once he had escaped the scrutiny of the Saint powerhouses, he quickly started his n, all of those that have been subdued by him started moving, they gathered towards a specific spot, they were now trying to set up a trap capable of trapping a Saint, they were fearless. The idea of killing a Saint doesn¡¯t scare them, they have be like undeads, truly loyal towards their master, Shadowsh appears and looks at the surrounding and quickly started inscribing a silent rune, he also started putting different types of array that increases their stealth. His first target was the Saint powerhouse that is the chief alchemist of the sect, which was also known as the grandfather of the disciple he is impersonating, his strength isn¡¯t that greatpared to the other Saints because he mostly relies on his pills to cultivate, not to mention, his advancement towards Saint Realm is a fluke. He had only advanced because of the invasion of the demons cause the world to take extreme measures, those that are on peak Xiantian Emperor Realm started finding themselves breaking through Saint Realm but also because of this, their foundation were extremely fragile, bing True Saint is impossible for people like him. That is why, Shadowsh have put him on the top of the list, obtaining him would also mean that he¡¯ll be a part of the higher echelon of the sect, as time passes by, he was surprised to realized that a week have passes by, it seems that the meeting involves something very important for the sect. ..... It only ended after the fourth day, their target immediately went towards their trap, once the old man step foot in their trap, it automatically activated, the runes that Shadowsh have inscribed covers the activation, their target still haven¡¯t noticed that he is already caught inside a sinister n. Shadowsh appears in front of him acting like a proud grandson but before the old man could reach him, he stops, frowning, he looks at the surrounding, as if something had rmed him, this sudden turn of events was included in the n, if he couldn¡¯t capture the old man in surprise, he¡¯ll do it via upfront. The old man looks at him coldly, it seems that he had already seen through his act, this made him sigh and admire the senses of a Saint, without hesitation, he reverted to his original form, upon seeing this, the expression of the old man changes, he released his aura that causes the air to constrict around him. His killing intent is already in full blood, he took out 100 zombies from his storage ring, all of the zombies were at least Xiantian Emperor Realm, much stronger than Shadowsh¡¯s undeads, he then spoke in a cold chilling voice, ¡°Abominable being, what have you done to my precious grandson? Do you think that you¡¯ll be escape my wrath?!!!¡± Shadowsh was unfazed, he started pping slowly, his undead knights then reverted back to their original form, the aura of the demon clone quickly attracted the old man, ¡°Ye Zong, one of the former disciple of the great Medicine King Sect, have turned evil and is now considered the number one enemy of his former sect.¡± The old man became furious, the person that his enemy was narrating right now is him, his past was something that he doesn¡¯t want to talk about, he took outrge vase full of poison mist, this doesn¡¯t rm Shadowsh, after all, Toxic¡¯s gas is much powerfulpared to this. He and his clones took a deep breath and fired their dragon breath towards the fog and a great explosion ured, the demon clone moved and intercept a weapon that flew over the necromancer clone, one of the clones that was wearing a tunic charges towards Ye Zong, his aura Is extremely oppressive. Bang! There was a forcefield that blocked the martial art clone, the swordsman and assassin clone dashes towards the side, meanwhile, the magician clone conjured two giant fireballs that exudes two different aura, his main consciousness was watching everything waiting for an opportunity. The remaining two clones transformed into a fox and dragon, the two of them charges towards the battlefield without fear, the one hundred zombies that their enemy have summoned started roaring and they dash towards the clones, the martial artist and dragon clone looks at them. They flew towards these group of undeads, Shadowsh could deal with these zombies himself but he cannot, even though Ye Zong is considered weakpared to the other Saints, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he is still a Saint that have lived for centuries. Just like he had expected, their enemy have countless items and skills that actually managed to cause some harm to the demon clone, Ye Zong¡¯s expression right now is unsightly, even though he had managed to hurt one of his enemy, he had to use his precious treasures that he had been saving up for decades. Bam! The demon clone disregards it¡¯s injury and sh the barrier, unlike the main body, it was using saber, it raised it¡¯s nascent weapon once again and continue to hack, the intensity and ferocity of it¡¯s attacks cause the barrier to crack, the crack continue to expand, Ye Zong cursed and took out his cauldron. ¡°Fire dragon rampage!¡± mes came out of the cauldron and formed into a shape of a dragon, the fox clone then summoned ten will o wisps that exploded once they collided with the ming dragon, Ye Zong threw his cauldron towards the demon clone. Boom! The demon clone ms it¡¯s saber towards the cauldron but it felt like it was hit by an iron mountain, it was thrown to a distance, Ye Zong startedughing, his cauldron was his greatest weapon, it could increase in size and weight via his will, this was his nascent weapon. Shadowsh appears in front of the crack and swung his sword with all of his strength, the barrier finally broke down but before he could attack Ye Zong, he froze, his instinct told him about an iing danger and he shes towards a distance, just barely escaping the grasp of his enemy. Ye Zong have transformed into a bulk humongous monster, he startedughing and charges towards the fox clone, his eyes were beet red, it seems that his intelligence have somewhat decrease after his transformation but his aura is twice as great as before, the fox clone was grabbed. Boom! The fox clone exploded into a puff of smoke and what was left behind was a wood with a talisman paper paste on it, the expression of Ye Zong changes, it threw the wooden block towards the sword clone, the wood exploded just before it reaches the clone. ¡°Argh!¡± Ye Zong let¡¯s out a loud pained cry as he felt his heart being pierced, he swung his hand forcefully, the assassin clone was thrown to a distance, it wanted to pull back after it made a sessful hit but something made it¡¯s weight heavier causing it¡¯s speed to decrease. Because he was a Saint, the attack might have dealt a great blow to him but his life wasn¡¯t endangered, his cauldron shes with bright light before bing his armor, the swordsman clone shes above him and swung it¡¯s sword but it only causes spark to flew. Grabbing the swordsman clone, Ye Zong lifted it up and ms it to the ground causing the domain array to tremble, upon sensing this, he became ecstatic but his happiness wax short lived, he was sealed by Shadowsh and the magician clone making him incapable of movement, the demon clone appears, it¡¯s entire body was burning with ck me. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Ye Zong couldn¡¯t dodge with his paralyzed state, he could only look at the demon clone hacking him with extreme resentment, with a loud explosion, the entire domain array shook greatly, Shadowsh started sweating, the array used all of his focus to keep on operating. He and his magician clone have used a curse to stop their target from moving, this move also needed arge amount of spiritual sense to operate, sa he breath in a haggard manner, Ye Zong stood back up once again, there was a crack that could be seen on the neck part of his armor. Shadowsh expression became dim, it seems that killing a Saint using his clones is extremely difficult, even with their perfect teamwork, they are still incapable of killing their target, Ye Zong startedughing, hisugh was a bit hoarse, it seems that even with his armor, he still took some damage from that earlier blow. Chapter 847 Chapter 847: CHAPTER 816 SAINT HOOD Shadowsh also spat out some blood, his expression was bad, even after their sessful blow, their enemy still put up quite a fight, if it wasn¡¯t for the trap arrays that they haveid all over the ce, the ce that they are currently on would have already been destroyed. To not rm the entire sect, he could only sacrifice two of his clones to strengthen the array, the swordsman and fox clone disappears after dealing another blow to their target, he use their energy to increase his strength, the additional soul essence have made the soul of his necromancer clone to evolved. Ye Zong looks like a mess right now, his entire body is now filled with cracks, the demon clone is also not looking good, arge part of it¡¯s body was destroyed, it looks extremely pitiful, the results of their battle is evident, it was a tie but the overall victory is on Shadowsh¡¯s group. The situation made Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, after recovering, he started walking towards Ye Zong, he ignores the venomous expression that his enemy has and put his hand on his head, as if expecting this, Ye Zong immediately act. mes burst out of his body but he was shocked, he knew that me or pure yang attribute is the best counter for undeads and all evil type beings, as a necromancer, this attack should have been fatal, unbeknownst ti him, the person in front of him is an individual that contain intense yang attribute. ¡°It¡¯s useless Ye Zong, you cannot kill me with your current condition but don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you.¡± His smile cause Ye Zong to shiver in fear, just as he was about to plead mercy, a powerful spiritual sense drills into his spiritual world, the demon clone dashes towards him and res up with it¡¯s demon Qi. With the two of them working with each other, they managed to continuously weaken their enemy, Ye Zong felt like dying, actually, right at this moment, he rather want to die than to experience such torture, the spiritual sense that is drilling into his soul is painful enough ti make him cry. ..... Now that the demon clone was destroying his body, of course he would felt like dying, the assassin clone make a move when it felt that their target was now extremely weak, the tiny part of Shadowsh¡¯s soul escape from it¡¯s body and entered Ye Zong, it¡¯s physical body then melted into its target¡¯s body. This type of move is extremely risky but Shadowsh have already decreased the risk to arge degree, the process of possession took longer than they had expected, it is because of the transformation of Saint soul, the clone couldn¡¯t take over sessfully but it still managed totch on. That meant that Ye Zong¡¯s soul have already fused with the clone but he is no longer his true self, he had be a subservient ve, the spiritual imprint that is on his soul is much strongerpared to the other subdued cultivators, his current condition is just exactly like a summoned monster. Upon seeing this, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, he had finally obtained a Saint subordinate in this world, unfortunately, the potential of the subordinate of his is no longer exiting, he had to harvestrge amount of lives to reactivate his potential but after recalling that he had to use his flesh and blood earlier. He started probing his body, he became pleasantly surprised by his discovery, it seems that Ye Zong¡¯s body is now undergoing some changes after fusing with the clone, this is definitely a good news for Shadowsh, he could finally improved his n with their newfound strength. ¡®In times like this, I¡¯ll be able to absorbrge amount of corpses, I¡¯ll be able to reconfigure the body of Ye Zong and with this, I¡¯ll obtain not only a Saint expert but also an experienced alchemist¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but start smiling in satisfaction when he thought of this. The pills of this grade might not be that desirable to him because of the fact that the medicinecks Mana but it is still quite previous to this world, after leaving some instructions, he cancelled the array and left quietly, Ye Zong and the lich have been tasked to buy the corpses. The stronger and fresher they are, the more expensive they be, once this news was spread, everyone immediately became tempted, they knew that with this war torn era, corpses isn¡¯t that rare, unfortunately for the hopeful ones, Ye Zong and the lich are only epting the corpses of cultivators. Shadowsh was busy during all of this, he and his clone were recuperating, the battle against Ye Zong have truly taken a toll over their body, the martial artist, dragon and the magician clone have disappeared, they have transformed into pure energy to hasten the recovery of the two clones. Back on Gaia, inside Safehaven Paradise, the real body of Shadowsh froze, with a shake, he let¡¯s out a mouthful of turbid air, realising that it would take some time before his necromancer clone could fully recover, he decided to return back to his real body. In front of him, countless geniuses were working hard, his adopted children were one of them, his real body have spent all of his time training the young elites of Safehaven Paradise, he would also go to his church sometimes and would use some of his energy to improve the strength of his believers. Even though the progress varies in different people, the feeling of leveling up is still there, this of course impedes his progress but not too much because the faith energy that his believers gave him increase his strength and the strength of his soul continuously with every second. The umtion of faith might be extremely slow but as time passes by and the fact that his believers only continue to increase, he is now forming his own divinity, he also noticed something, with each kill that his believers have made under his name, his ughter image also develops. He finally realised why there are countless religionw exiting in each world, it is because their so called gods actually needed their faith, this might be one of the reasons why the stronger worlds would try to conquer other smaller worlds, after this realization, he shivers. He had already expected that the lord of the chaos world would be a True Saint or even a Saint Ruler but it seems with how they aggressively expanding to other worlds, he is much more terrifying than he had thought, he gritted his teeth and decided to take the risk. Since his enemies are conquering other worlds to not only increase their world¡¯s strength but also farm faith, he¡¯ll do the same thing, his first target is the Murim World, next it would be the demon world where Gulli and the others are. As long as they obtain at least one world, they¡¯ll be able to slowly expand their strength, building their foundation for future expansion, Gaia is already his territory, with his approval, his religion have started expanding much more quickly, they aren¡¯t doing an aggressive conquest though. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to ruin his reputation in his homeworld, after a month have passed, Shadowsh opened his eyes and excitement could be clearly seen oozing off of him, he finally cultivated to the point of transformation, he could finally reach the realm that most of his family have reached. Saint Realm, as long as he could reach it, he¡¯ll immediately go to the demon world to assist Gulli, he¡¯ll leave his clones to defend this world, the only thing that cause him to hesitate is Amethyst, she¡¯ll return to his Nascent Soul, after all, she could only exist when he is near. Sighing, he could only put this thought away, his first priority is preparing to ascend to Sainthood, now that his consciousness is connected with Gaia, he knew that his ascension would definitely cause some kind of change to this world, he took a deep breath and told Yshelia and the others about this. The entirety of Thousand Race Empire started celebrating, they don¡¯t know why they are celebrating but they knew that it was connected to their great lord, Shadowsh finally broke the final barrier preventing him from reaching the fabled Saint Realm, instantly, the sky darkens. He would no longer experience such thing as as a heavenly tribtion, not because of his strength but because he is in Gaia right now, a world that truly epts him but this thought didn¡¯tst, he wouldn¡¯t suffer a heavenly tribtioning from Gaia but it seems that his ascension cause the other worlds to be displeased. He actually triggered Gaia to start plundering the vitality of the other worlds near it, the world that are connected to it were also affected, such method is quite rash because it would earn the ire of the other worlds¡¯ consciousness, Shadowsh was speechless, he hadn¡¯t thought that this would actually happen. Chapter 848 Chapter 848: CHAPTER 817 REACHING SAINT REALM His two stars who have been developing quite well have once again descended. They helped Gaia in it¡¯s action of plundering the vitality of the other worlds. The weaker worlds started screaming in despair as countless lives were affected, Shadowsh who have fused with Gaia sensed this. His heart immediately felt pained, he doesn¡¯t want this. He would conquer a world but not to the point that he¡¯ll kill millions of lives indiscriminately. Right at this moment, he is affecting billions of lives because of his world¡¯s action, he felt extremely guilty about this but he cannot stop at this moment. Gaia have already rmed the other worlds, they are now trying to destroy it, if it¡¯s stop it¡¯s plundering, it would suffer severe consequences, since he cannot stop it. ..... He decided that he¡¯ll remember the coordinates of this world, he will conquer them and change their lives for the better. While suffering from his guilt, the cries of the living beings of the weaker worlds continue to ring on his ears. For the first time, he wanted to destroy his ears and be deaf. The screams only further increase his guilt, unlike him, his three source starts doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing countless of lives to further increase their strength. Suddenly, countless chains started flying towards Gaia and the other two stars, they were then bounded, this sudden change of event made Shadowsh spit out blood, he felt his entire being breaking, he gritted his teeth and use his faith energy to destroys the chains. The three stars have also started retaliating, nking sounds could be heard, the chains have be taunt and with the barrage of faith energy attacking it, they are on the verge of breaking. The situation doesn¡¯tst long, the will of the living beings and the consciousness of the other worlds started helping the chains. ¡°Argh!¡± Shadowsh screams in pain. The people inside Gaia sensed the impending doom that their world is now facing. Without hesitation, no matter what race, gender and age, everyone started sending all of their energy towards the sky. Unfortunately, their numbers is considered pitifulpared to the number of living beings with more than five worldsbined. Shadowsh felt regret, he hadn¡¯t thought that this move of his would really be big, this is no longer a fight between powerhouses but a fight between worlds. ¡®I must persevere!¡¯ He shouted on his mind, Chaos, Harmony and Grim started helping him, his dantian also started pulsating, his inner world started crumbling. They sacrificed themselves toplete the transformation, Amethyst also controls his Nascent Soul to tide this battle. Boom! With a powerful explosion, he finally broke through Saint Realm, his three source stars stops their plundering and return to their calm behavior, he use this opportunity to hide their aura, the worlds that they have affected were still feeling indignant, they continue to search for Gaia. Shadowsh went to deep slumber because of what happened, Amethyst went on emergency mode, it started using the Nascent Soul to continue It¡¯s operation, if the main consciousness truly went into deep slumber, his clones would all disappear, fortunately, they are currently inside Safehaven Paradise. Yshelia helped them return after their breakthrough, silence prevailed the entire world, because of what had happened, Gaia is now in thin ice, the other worlds have already deemed it their mortal enemy, especially the weaker ones, countless lives have lost in their world. Not only their natural energy were affected, their vitality is also waning, if nothing changes, they would turn into an iplete world, just like what had happened to Gaia but their future is much more worse, Shadowsh is a unique being, another being like him would definitely be near impossible to exist. Half a year passes by, Shadowsh finally awaken from his slumber, he felt very weak but this is only momentarily, he sensed that his body is rapidly devouring the spirit Qi and Mana in the surrounding, such great movement attracted everyone, Yshelia came out of Small Fairy World. Her expression was that of happiness, she knew who is the only person capable of such thing, she had been under great stress after realising that her big brother have fallen into a deep sleep for half a year, she should get used to this already but a great change urred during his sleep. Gaia started thriving, countless people started improving at a much faster rate than before, there are even cases of botanic demon spirit awakening and bing sentient being, they started gathering towards Thousand Forest Continent as if they are attracted by something. Fortunately, it seems that botanic demon spirits aren¡¯t violent unlike theirrades, the demon beast race. They are actually living a sad and miserable life, they are hunted down because of their value. Anyone that could absorb their essence would improved greatly, also, their personalities are incredibly naive, the elves were now helping them migrate to Thousand Race Empire. After all, even the greediest bunch of people cannot kill any intelligent living being inside the empire. At this moment most of them are currently in Thousand Race Empire. Even though they are nts and their intelligence is onlyparable to that of a child, they are still considered as intelligent living beings and killing them would be considered illegal in the empire. No one would dare slight the empire that is known as the strongest force of this world, it is also housing the strongest being of this world. Such deterrent caused all of the people interested in absorbing or eating the living botanic people to hesitate. The elves are known to be very protective towards these race, it seems that the elves have already marked them as one of their own. No one in this world dares to fight against the elves of Thousand Race Empire. It is quite known that the elves are the number one force under Shadowsh, excluding the Hope Family. They are fierce intelligent and extremely loyal, they don¡¯t mind fighting for their lord. Yshelia felt conflicted on what to do, she doesn¡¯t want to disappoint the elves but making so many enemy for the sake of outsiders doesn¡¯t seems to fit for her. Shadowsh finally opens his eyes, his aura still continue to rise, it seems that he had depleted such arge amount of energy. Using his spiritual sense, he looks at his body and couldn¡¯t help but be shock and ecstatic at the same time. He quickly told Amethyst to show him his current status. [Attention! System is going on maintenance! Status: depleted energy Maintenance Time: 1 Year] [Strengthening host Nascent Soul would help the system recover much quicker.] After reading this, he took a deep breath, it seems that Amethyst have protected or have preserve their operation during his absence. He knew that she was the only reason why their ns on Murim World didn¡¯t go out of track. Thinking of what could happen, he started sweating. He then sensed something and looks towards Yshelia who was flying towards him in great speed. On her face, a conflicted expression could be seen, she was also exuding a powerful aura that is much stronger than half a year ago. He was a bit startled, he wasn¡¯t surprised by her improvement what caught his attention is her expression, he had thought that she wouldn¡¯t show this type of expression once again after they solved her problem regarding the weak fairies on Small Fairy World. His expression be serious, he realised that after that much plundering, Gaia would have undergone some changes that affected everyone. Since the Thousand Forest Continent is the center of this world, it is the ce that definitely would be affected the greatest. Once shended in front of him, he immediately asks, ¡°What had happened during my slumber?¡± Yshelia was startled but not for long, she quickly ryed all the information that had been gathered during this past six months, her expression became nervous after her speech. She is the person that have been in charge during these past six months, she definitely felt afraid that her decisions would cause some problem to Shadowsh. Contrary to her expectation, he wasn¡¯t angry, he then said, ¡°For the botanic demon spirits to start sprouting in this world of ours, it definitely tells you that our world have great vitality.¡± Yshelia became confused but actually, she herself felt this, Safehaven Paradise is connected with the outside world, everyone have already sensed the changes that have ured. Shadowsh knew that she have some ideas on what he was talking about, he took a deep breath and instructed, ¡°The botanic demon spirits are just like Leafinia only weaker and less intelligent, bring them inside Safehaven Paradise.¡± She was surprised to hear this but she didn¡¯t ask him, she just bows and flew towards the exit, she told the elves about his decision, she could see that the entire elf tribe inside Safehaven Paradise were feeling quite anxious after their decision to protect the living nts. Chapter 849 Chapter 849: CHAPTER 818 WAKING UP These nts have be sentient because of him, Gaia¡¯s consciousness seems to be ordering them to go to him. Since it¡¯s like this, he cannot deny them, he will raise them inside Safehaven Paradise. This ce is the only safe ce for them, unless they have a powerful elite in their group, at leastparable to a Saint, they would have nowhere to go. They might be safe inside Thousand Race Empire but not to the point that no one would be able to kidnap them. ording to Yshelia¡¯s report, this botanic demon spirits are very naive, they seem to act like children, most flower botanic demon spirits have an adult beautiful and sexy female body. If they were ever captured by a pervert, their future would definitely be fraught with pain and suffering. If they stay inside Safehaven Paradise, the elves would be able to protect them, since most of them act like naive and kind children, taking care of them isn¡¯t that troublesome. ..... Once the news of him epting the botanic demon spirits into Safehaven Paradise, the entire world were shocked. What they did not know is that, there are already botanic demon spirits inside Safehaven Paradise, unlike the naive and kind ones, the ones inside the so called paradise of Gaia are intelligent and powerful. Leafinia and Rose are considered both sentient nt and from the spirit race but because their birth was connected with Shadowsh. They are more unique than those of their kind, not only that, their strength would definitely cause the outside world to tremble, especially Rose. She is like a Subus but way worse, she not only could devour your essence, she could aldo brainwash those of the weaker will, she could create a forbiddennd just by herself. Fortunately for the people of Gaia, she had met her match, someone she is incapable of controlling and overpowering. Shadowsh waited inside Safehaven Paradise, he couldn¡¯t but imagine what the nts look life, he has great expectations. The facial appearance and figure of both Leafinia and Rose are considered godly, they could bring down any men if they wanted to, even he would sometimes have the urge to do it with him. Fortunately, his will is now much stronger than his natural urges, he is no longer an adolescent fox that couldn¡¯t wait to do it with countless females. He is now a ruler of the strongest empire of their world, he had to act with calmness and rationality, he cannot be as hard and hotheaded as before. After waiting for a while, the elves finally gathered all the botanic demon spirits inside the empire, the sentient nts all look at him with both curiosity and adoration. Just like he had expected, it seems that Gaia have done something to the minds of these people, they seemed to treat him as their parent. His head started aching, he took a deep breath and looks at Lily and called her, ¡°You are the elf captain of the entire Thousand Race Empire.¡± Even though she knew that this was already a fact, she still couldn¡¯t help but smile and be proud, especially when she heard this from her lord. ¡°I want you to gather the other surviving botanic demon spirits that are outside Thousand Forest Continent and bring them here.¡± She nodded and bows, actually, her group have already been itching for this but they don¡¯t have permission to move. Now that they have obtain a direct permission and order that came from Shadowsh himself, this had further increase their enthusiasm. Seeing her leave, Shadowsh turns to Yshelia, ¡°Please call JL here, also, I want more information regarding our expansion on Murim World.¡± Yshelia nodded, she took out hermunication orb and called JL and the main officer of the intelligence department on their branch over Murim World. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t control his clones as oc this moment, if he did, his Saint soul would definitely destroy the small part of his soul he splits inside the clones. Since, he doesn¡¯t have any idea what had happened on Murim World during his slumber, he was a bit worried but not overly anxious. JL was the first one to arrive, the head of the intelligence department wouldn¡¯t arrive until a couple of days because of the distance between them. Shadowsh noticed something different from his brother, not only he is much smaller than before, his entire body have be bright golden and yet, even with this extravagant appearance, his aura is not that noticable. It seems that his time on Fierce Beast World have been spent quite efficiently, he quickly asks him, ¡°Is there anything special that have ured on the nine abyssal dragon door during these past six months?¡± JL nodded immediately, he transformed into his human form shocking, Shadowsh greatly, he had never thought that this brother of his would actually be able to achieve human transformation. He now looks like a dashing young man wearing a golden armor, he carries a spear that have a sinister vibe on it¡¯s tip, behind him, arge gourd could be seen. ¡°Big brother were you surprised? Even I myself couldn¡¯t believe this.¡± Seeing the shocked expression of his older brother, JL felt satisfied, he had actually managed to surprise his big brother, this made him felt very proud. He really wanted to scan him but because Amethyst have used all of her backup energy, he had to wait before ths system would once again be operational but still he couldn¡¯t deny that this brother of his is much more powerfulpared before. Not a lot of time have passed, for mortals, half a year might have been long but for beins such as them, this short amount of time shouldn¡¯t have such drastic effect unless they encounter a special situation that brought out their potential or if they gained an enlightenment. He couldn¡¯t help himslt, he shes besides him and scans his body using his spiritual sense, his expression be serious because he had found something inside his brother¡¯s body. This was a Saint core that have the power ofw, thew of earth and two specialw, thew of poison and sand, the two specialws upies more runes on the Saint core but it seems that thew of earth is still on the center of the core. JL have already expected his brother to notice the changes of his core, ¡°Just like what you are now seeing brother, I haveprehended the threews simultaneously.¡± ¡°Do not worry though, thew of earth would improve as I delve deeper into thew of Sand.¡± Shadowsh became silent, he patted his brother¡¯s shoulder, he praise him, ¡°With these newfound mastery of yours, your strength have definitely skyrocket.¡± His expression then be solemn, ¡°But brother, with your current strength, can you still reside on Fierce Beast World? Without you there, I couldn¡¯t help but worry for our men.¡± JL¡¯s expression also be solemn, ¡°Brother, Fierce Beast World have undergone a great change, now it could contain Xiantian Emperor and each time a war ur, the nine abyssal dragon would undergo some changes.¡± ¡°ording to my instinct, it is a terrifying change.¡± Shadowsh breath froze, he has always known that the nine abyssal dragon door is a divine item, the process of it connecting Gaia with different worlds is already evidence of how great it is. Since it would undergo some change everytime two worlds sh, he quickly thought of something terrifying. Blood sacrifice! It is using the blood and souls of the fallen warriors to increase it¡¯s strength, no! Shadowsh shook his head, the nine abyssal dragon door isn¡¯t increasing it¡¯s strength but actually regaining it. He nodded, he then instructed, ¡°If Fierce Beast World could finally contain Saints, inform me immediately, also, tell the soldiers to guard the nine abyssal dragon door 24/7.¡± ¡°By the way, does base have already been built?¡± JL nodded, he then showed the image of the base, the entirety of the fortress is made up mythril, it seems that even though fierce Qi looks like it fully belongs to the vitality energy category, it is actually quite the opposite, it has great affinity towards Mana. Shadowsh was startled by this discovery, since it¡¯s like this, he told JL to build a Mana crystal mine inside the sub world. Since fierce Qi have great conductivity with Mana, the Mana crystals that it could produce would definitely be special. Once everyone left, he quickly started getting used at mobilizing his Saint Qi, his first priority right now is to awaken Amethyst. After that, he need to recall his demon, chaos and necromancer clone, the part of his soul that exists on their body is already in the process of disintegration. If they disappears, all the progress that they have made in their body would also disappears, it would totally be a waste of potential if this happen. Especially for his demon clone, it is already in Pseudo Saint before his slumbers, now that six months have passed by, with how chaotic Murim World have been, it would definitely have improved Chapter 850 Chapter 850: CHAPTER 819 WAR ON MURIM WORLD The head of the intelligence department finally arrived, he directly gave all thd information that their force have gathered during these past six months. After reading the documents given to him, Shadowsh nodded, he had already expected that the war between the cultivators, devil practioners and the demons would explode. The Thousand Forest Continent forces have used this opportunity to increase their reputation and gain some allies. They are also invaders but their method is much milder, the people of Murim World were happy to obtain some allies against the much more powerful demon race. Unbeknownst to them, the Great Summoning God Religion have started spreading like a gue, there are now tens of thousands of believers that were converted. There are already die hard fanatics, fortunately for the people of the Murim World, ths teaching of the religion doesn¡¯t involve ughter, the Great Summoning Death God Religion that is under Sans have thrived. The necromancy that the Murim World have developed is too cruel and cold bloodied, with the help of Mana crystals, the necromancers show that they don¡¯t need to kill countless lives or umte resentment to reanimate a corpse. ..... At first the people were afraid of them, this cannot be med because necromancy is considered a form of devil path cultivation but upon seeing it in their eyes, the thirst for strength immediately exploded. Countless youths that don¡¯t have talent to be cultivators, or cultivators that aren¡¯t truly talented have converted into believers of the Great Summoning Death God Religion. Meanwhile, the elves have started to be famous, all of them are nearly female, they are also drop dead gorgeous, so the noble families wanted to enve them, this craze have urred for a couple of months before bing a forbidden move. After all, kidnapping an elf is like poking a ho nest full of bloodthirsty hos that could annihte an entire kingdom. This had already been proven by three kingdoms that the Thousand Race Empire have razed to the ground, this event have shocked the entire Murim World. After all, even though the forces of Gaia were conquering one territory after another, they did it in a rather gentle methodpared to them. This was the first time they have experienced the full fury of the Thousand Race Empire, more than ten Saints have drown the three kingdoms, the royals have be ves and are now working asbor workers under the army. At that moment, the powerful kingdoms and sects have put a ban on kidnapping elves, even though they don¡¯t like the people of Gaia because they don¡¯t belong in their world, they are now busy fighting against the demon world, they cannot bear to make another powerful enemy at this moment. The demons have seen the Thousand Race Empire as an eyesore but they cannot make any rash move against them, they are cautious especially after hearing the news of several devil sect being eradicated. The people of Gaia hates the devil practioners, once they found a devil sect in their territory, their only decision is to eradicate them, the devil practioners couldn¡¯t escape. Their only way is to escape to the forest but the forests in their world have changed, the elves and the demon beasts have started coexisting, they would kill anyone that isn¡¯t rted to them without any hesitation. The Thousand Forest Continent is known to be the greatest destination for Tamers and Beastmasters, Murim World actually have unique beasts that attracted the people of Gaia, they have started subduing one beast after another. Also, it is known that most powerhouses of Thousand Race Empire are demon and spirit beasts, conquering other beasts is much easier to beasts that have nobler bloodline. Don Do is considered a Divine Beast, so as France, Russel and the other members of Hope Family, they quickly subdue the beasts that are the nearest in their territory. Around Heavenly Taste City, the Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor beasts have already surrendered to Don Don, those that didn¡¯t have be dinner for their group. The people of this world still doesn¡¯t know this, beasts and humans of this world were rivals, they are vying for supremacy over this world. In the past, the beasts are the undisputed rulers of this world but after the invasion of the demon race, they have declined and is now just equal to the human race that they have once ruled. The two race haven¡¯t start any war against each other for an extremely long time, it is because the threat of the demon world continue to pressure them. On Murim World, inside Martial City, Don Don and a group of martial artists abd cultivators were preparing themselves, Qi Nulong is also present. She and her little brother seems to be preparing for a battle that involves their life and death, the two of them are extremely solemn. The only ones that aren¡¯t nervous were Ang and the other disciples of Don Don, for them, their current mission could bepleted with ease. They are now preparing to raid a certain devil sect near their territory, the spies of the other kingdoms nted inside the city have noticed this behavior of theirs. One by one they started sending their messages, the Beast Martial Sect is already considered a threat to the nearby kingdom, the only reason why they were allowed to develop up to this date is because of Don Don. Five months ago, a well known Saint elite havee to Martial City to hide but he was discovered, Don Don and him have fought that day, their battle shook the nearby Heavenly Taste City, in the end, the elite Saint devil practioner was killed. This had shaken all nearby forces, what was most shocking information is that, the person that sneaked the devil practioner inside Martial City is the current city lord of Heavenly Taste City, after this information was released. All the residents of both cities have condemned the city lord, Don Don went to the Sword Sect toin, his voice was heard and the city lord was banished, the current city lord is appointed by the sect and is actually a peak Xiantian Emperor sect elder of the sect. Heavenly Taste City is now famous all over the southern part of the continent, not only the foods were fantastic, it is also extremely safe. Now that the situation of the entire world have be dire, there are countless refugees that seek refuge to the cities that are under Gaia, as more and more people continue to migrate, the influence of Thousand Race Empire also continue to increase. Back to Martial City, Don Don spoke, ¡°Everyone, get ready, we are going to annhinal the ten thousand venomous snake sect, carry these with you.¡± He threw a badge towards everyone inside the hall, using his spiritual sense, the badge all flew to the hands of every sect members excluding his disciples, ¡°They are the badge of glory, it will record your score during this mission.¡± Qi Nulong became confused, she raises her hand, she is the only one courageous enough to openly asks Don Don, ¡°How do these badges work?¡± Don Don have grown fond of her, not only she is smart andpetent, she also has great potential and was very hardworking too, he had already epted her as one of his direct disciple, she is the first person of this world to be directly connected with Thousand Race Empire. He nodded and exins ¡°The number inscribed in the badge would increase as you kill your targets, the stronger your targets are, the more points you earn.¡± ¡°The points that you will earn could be exchanged to treasures that our sect has, wether they are pills, weapons and secret techniques, you can exchange any of them as long as you have enough points.¡± Hearing this, the expression of everyone changes, their eyes started exuding greedy and excited light, the rivals looks at each other seemingly understanding each others¡¯ intention. Qi Nulong told her servants to make a betting stand, seeing this, Don Don couldn¡¯t help but shake his head but at least, this will make thepetition much more heated. She opens her mouth and announced, ¡°Whoever be first would be awarded half of the total revenue of todays bet, further information, I will not be included in the list of participants.¡± Hearing this, the top disciples of Martial Beast Sect heaved a sigh of relief, the information regarding Qi Nulong being epted as Don Don¡¯s personal disciple is well known around their parts. To protect her master¡¯s dignity, she had put a challenge arena, whoever wins against her would be able to give a wish that isn¡¯t too excessive, she will grant that wish even if it meant she had to marry the winner. During that time, she had defeated all of her opponent, she had gain the nickname of sword fairy, the war goddess already belongs to Ang. ¡®Thank you disciple, by the way, you could devour the talent of the devil practioners that you or your fellow sect members kills, use this opportunity to improve your martial talent¡¯ Don Don¡¯s voice rang on her head. Chapter 851 Chapter 851: CHAPTER 820 ATTACKING THE SECT The technique that Qi Nulong have worked hard to train was actually the Tree Swallowing Technique, she had trained it topletion. Other than this technique she also trains in a technique called Heavenly Jade Body, a mysterious technique that Ang have found in a ruin in this world. The technique is both a body tempering technique and a Qi cultivation art, training such technique is extremely difficult ording to it¡¯s description. Improving the practioners cultivation would also be affected because the technique focus on increasing her foundation, making it much harder for her to ascend. Her strength would be extremely strongpared to those of the same level but she would have to spend more than twice the effort to ascend towards the next level. This wasn¡¯t a problem to her though, not only she is a genius but because of the Tree Swallowing Technique, her rate of ascension is by no mean slow, the two techniques that she is training right nowpliments each other. Heavenly Jade Body focus on the foundation, meanwhile, Tree Swallowing Technique focus on quick ascension, she only needs to train thetter to increase the tier of the former. ..... She¡¯ll be an elitepared to those of the same level while not suffering much setback, of course this made her happy, she is now in the process of changing her cultivation technique into it¡¯s much higher tier. The Beast Swallowing Technique! With this skill, she will finally be able to devours another person¡¯s spiritual root, of course, first she needs to learn how to use the ¡®devour¡¯ part of the technique, unlike the others, she doesn¡¯t have the Primordial Rune Scarabs to help her. She had to rely herself to train the technique, Ang pities her, after all, she knew just how difficult it was to train this particr skill, even herself had to bother her master just to finally be able to master this skill. The next day, everyone from Martial Beast Sect went to the territory of the ten thousand venomous snake sect. Because of their destination, it will take at least a month to finally arrive at the location of their target, all of them were riding different types of beasts. These was the beasts that Don Don and his disciples have subdued, it was easy for them to do so, they then took care of them and slowly tamed them to be their mount. The disciples could buy them using points, now all of the disciples at least manage to obtain one or have bought an offspring, even though they are still juvenile, they are already capable of carrying them. Some of the disciples doesn¡¯t have such huge beasts that could carry them so they have to request to ride with one of their sect members, all of their beasts were descendents of Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor beasts. No one except for Qi Nulong managed to sign a contract with a Xiantian beast, unlike her fellow sect members that could only buy the descendents of the subdued beasts. She as the direct disciple of Don Don have the advantage of being carried by her master, the Xiantian Beasts that she is now riding is called, Thunder Leopard, it is a powerful and savage beast that is known for its fierce temper and it¡¯s ability to use lighting. Even though her strength is only at Inner Core Rank, the Thunder Leopard is extremely tame towards her, it is not because of Don Don, it is because of someone else. Ang came right next to her riding a beast that looks like a lion, this wasn¡¯t her contracted beast, her true partner is resting back on Gaia. Seeing her approach it, the Thunder Leopard shivers, Qi Nulong patted it gently calming it down, the person that made it tame towards her is her bestfriend. Her mount us still traumatized, the process of it bing her ride isn¡¯t so pleasant for it, because of it¡¯s fierce temper, her bestfriend thought that it needs to be taught a lesson first before it would certainly be subservient to her. At that moment, the Thunder Leopard would spend countless of days on an hospital because most of it¡¯s bones were broken, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ang doesn¡¯t want to ruin it¡¯s appearance, it would have suffered much worse. It was knownter that the Thunder Leopard have already sworn loyalty to Qi Nulong because of a promise between it and Don Don. What Ang have done to it were unnecessary, this information is spread amongst the disciples of Don Don, they couldn¡¯t help but pity the Thunder Leopard. Also because of this, the rtionship between Qi Nulong and her mount have be much closer, she spent almost all of her free time taking care of it. Ang frowns but didn¡¯t do anything, after all, she realised that the reaction of her bestfriend¡¯s partner was her fault, she could only send a message to her via spiritual sense. ¡®Bestie, I cannot help but be confused, if we leave Martial City right now, wouldn¡¯t that give the surrounding kingdoms an opportunity to attack us?¡¯ This was something that have been running on her mind since they have left, Qi Nulong smiles in a rather devious manner, she exins ¡®This was the thing that we are waiting for¡¯ Ang became interested, for nning, she had always been ignorant of it, before she still took priority of knowing the n but now that she had her bestie, she no longer needs to learn it. She¡¯ll just asks her much more intelligent bestfriend for the information, seeing the devilish smile on her face, she also became excited. ¡®Master and teachers have already seen the nearby kingdom as an eyesore but because we have to disguise ourselves as kind and benevolent¡¯ *Sigh* ¡®We cannot attack them without any reason and we can only passively wait for one of them to attack us¡¯ Hearing this, Ang also sighed inwardly, acting like benevolent warriors have been taking a toll on her and her sect brothers and disciples but they cannot do anything. This was the only method they could use to gain the admiration and worship of people while not attracting the heaven, if they just use force, the consciousness of this world would have definitely already detected them. This is actually the reason why the invasion of Gaia have halted during these past few months, not only they have to consolidate their strength while silently building tbeor foundation to this world. They also wanted to return to their homeworld and cleanse the resentment aura that were clinging on their body, other than the necromancers and dark mages, the other warriors doesn¡¯t use this energy. Besides, they also wanted to rest, since Murim World is slowly changing because of the new Mana crystal mine that have been artificially built all over the Human Continent. The people of Gaia have a much easier time essing the world, while the residents of Murim World were busy taking care of the demons, they are busy increasing their strength and influence over this world. Back to the present, Qi Nulong and the others have finally arrived at their destination, excitement started shing on her eyes, her rate of devouring might be extremely low but after being taught by Don Don and Ang, she could still use it¡¯s main ability. She lick her lips, seeing this, Ang raises her hand and smack her head, she admonished her, ¡®What the hell are you doing? Your image as our saint would definitely be ruined if you do that in front of our sect members¡¯ Realising this, Qi Nulong sheepishly smiles, she couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡®This isn¡¯t my fault, who would have expected that I would be able to obtain such heaven defying ability!¡¯ Ang knew that in this world, other than heavenly treasures and heaven defying pills, no other methods could raise ones talent. Both methods cost a lost and they could only be taken before the cultivator reach Xiantian Realm, the Beast Swallowing Technique is different, it could be continuously use regardless of level. She cannot wait to reach the legendary violet spiritual root, if she really did, all of her descendents would also be affected and she would bring honor and glory to her ancestors. The senior brothers and sisters of Ang took the first charge, they act like they couldn¡¯t speak so they don¡¯t say anything and just charge towards their target. Boom! It seems that the ten thousand venomous snake sect have expected that they would arrive today, there was an array protecting the sect, looking at the barrier in front of them. They weren¡¯t fazed one bit, they took out their weapons and armors and equipped them, the first disciple of Don Don lift his halberd and smash it towards the barrier. An image that looks like both a dragon and an elephant appeared above him, there were one hundred of them, the momentum of the strike is extremely great. Boom! The powerful blow cause the array to wobble, the transparent barrier changes in color, it became dark green as hisses of snakes could be hard. Chapter 852 Chapter 852: CHAPTER 821 DEALING WITH A DEVIL PRACTIONER SECT Countless images of snakes started to slither around the barrier, all of them are the souls of the snake demon spirits that the ten thousand venomous snake sect have captured. Upon seeing this, one of Ang¡¯s senior brother brought out his spear, one hundred flood dragon appeared above him. The pressure of the flood dragons cause the snakes to tremble in fear, upon seeing this, the eyes of Ang¡¯s third senior brother lits up. He then charges towards the barrier, with a powerful impact, the ground trembles and the green barrier started cracking. Ang got down from her mount, she also joins her fellow disciples, a golden ape appeared above her roaring towards the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! With another wave of attacks, the barrier finally couldn¡¯t bear it and broke, Qi Nulong¡¯s eyes lits up, she wills her Thunder Leopard and roars ¡°Attack!¡± Without hesitation or fear, all the sect members of Martial Beast Sect charge towards the opening. ..... Ang and the other main disciples looks at each other and nodded, they quickly entered the opening before Qi Nulong and the others could enter. Their mission is to take care of all Xiantian Kings and Emperors in the sect, regarding the Xiantian powerhouses, the beasts of their sext would be the ones responsible for taking care of them. They knew that some disciples might die but only after being able to survive such battle would they mature. What their sect iscking right now isn¡¯t resources, it is experience, the new sect members were too inexperienced, the only battle they had participated were sparring amongst each other. The only ones that have an experience on life and death battles were those that participates in hunting devil practioners in their territory, Qi Nulong and her brother were in this list. The two of them saw that there were actually no one inside the sect, this situation have stunned them, Ang and her sect brothers and sisters were also confused at this moment. They look around and saw no one was inside, suddenly Don Don appears above them and with a loud roar, some kind of illusionary array was destroyed, the true situation of the sect was shown to everyone. There are still devil practioners present, they are now in the middle of packing up, Qi Nulong¡¯s expression changes, she shouted ¡°Quickly attack them! They are trying to escape!¡± Ang also realised this, she didn¡¯t stop and charges towards the direction where the strongest aura could be found, Don Don follows after her in silence. Her sect brothers and sisters also follows after her, Qi Nulong charges towards the fleeing devil practioners, she leaps off from her mount and waves her sword decapitating four people. The others were busy fighting against their targets, Qi Badao let¡¯s out a loud roar and sweeps his spear towards a group of devil practioners throwing them backwards. He had been following the footstep of Don Don¡¯s third disciples, his spear weights 150 kg which is absolutely insane for people¡¯s his age. But he doesn¡¯tin one bit, everyday, he would obtainrge amount of meating from high level beasts, not only it increases his Qi, his physical quality would also improve. Now that his family is considered the richest family in the area, he is now considered a child with a golden spoon, his loving sister would orderrge amount of pills and other treasures for him almost daily. Such great condition would of course raise his strength exponentially, not to mention, he is also hardworking, together with the care of his sister, his strength is only below Don Don¡¯s disciples and might evenparable to his older sister. He also trains the Beast Swallowing Technique but he had no idea about it¡¯s special ability nor he had managed to learn it¡¯s devour ability. ¡°Die you d*mn inhumane b*stards!¡± He roars as he stabs his spear ten times that in just one second, ten devil practioners were immediately killed, he shows no mercy towards them. Before they attack or hunt a devil practioners, they would investigate the sect or the person, they knew that the ten thousand venomous snake sect used human lives to experiment on their venoms. They have massacred at least two towns and five viges, that is why, the kind and a bit naive Qi Badao shows no mercy to his enemy. Seemingly realising that they cannot escape, the remaining devil practioners became crazy, they no longer fled and started retaliating. ¡°Take this, serpent strike!¡± One of them screams as he attacks, his quick stabs hits his target, the expression of the martial artists became pale as he realised that his body was feeling weak. Before the devil practioner could celebrate, Qi Nulong appears behind it and cut off his head and rushes towards another sect member in danger. Just like she had expected, the members that haven¡¯t experienced any real battle that involves life and death were now feeling the pressure, their enemies have also noticed this. They became excited but their expression became ugly, just as they were about to kill their target, Qi Nulong would arrive and save her sect members. There are also Qi Badao and fourteen other disciples that were mowing down their members, unlike the rest of their sect members, they move like experienced soldiers that have gone through countless of wars. The devil practioners looks at each other and saw the desperation in their eyes, they gritted their teeth and started transforming. Their skins started to wriggle, then scales started appearing, their eyes have also transformed into that of a snake, their aura have be more menacing. Seeing this, the expression of Qi siblings change, they knew that their inexperienced sect members wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat these cultivators, without hesitation, both of them shouted at the same time ¡°Retreat!¡± Meanwhile, in another location, Ang have transformed into her perfect steel form, her entire body have be ck, they shines with metallic glow, other than her eyes, every part of her body have be metallic. ¡°Take my punch!¡± With a roar, she punches her opponent in the stomach. Boom! The snake like human spat out blood, the scales that he was very proud and confident of was destroyed in just one punch, the powerful force cause him to fly backward at incredible speed. He smashes and destroys every tree that he collided, he only stops after smashing into an hill, he was embedded deep inside it. Ang wasn¡¯t finished yet, he chase after her target and leaps towards the hill with her feet raised high. Boom! She and her target broke the hill and they passed through the other side, her two feet broke the ribs of the devil practioners, crushing his lungs in the process. The person she had killed was one of the tope Xiantian Emperor elite in the ten thousand venomous snake, because her natural immunity towards poison and her strength, she is in total advantage against him. Don Don looks at her fight and nodded, in his hand was the ancestor of the ten thousand venomous snake sect, the old was already dead. His Saint cultivation is much morepletepared to the Saints of this world, it is also known that most people of their family is much strongerpared to powerhouses of the same realm. He looks at the remaining Xiantian Kings and emperors, hemanded, ¡°Kill them and plunder their spiritual root, after you finished your mission half of you immediately return to Martial City.¡± His words stunned every member of ten thousand venomous snake sect, they then realised, every member of their sect that was killed have turned into a husk. This scene was too shocking, after all, the Beast Martial Sect is known for its benevolence and their martial arts that were derived from beasts. At this very moment, they no longer look like the benevolent upright cultivators, they now look like cold bloodied devil practioners, this was too unbelievable. Ang grabs her target and use Beast Swallowing Technique, her body felt invigorated, she started frowning, she looks at their eldest sect brother and startedining, ¡®The people here doesn¡¯t help that much¡¯ He knew what she meant, he also sighed, they are having trouble of finally training thepletion of Beast Swallowing Technique, all of them dream of finally being able to practice Earth Swallowing Technique. With his Saint cultivation, Don Don managed to return to Martial City in just a matter of minutes, he looks at the entire area using his spiritual sense, an evil smile crept on his face. He knew for a fact that their n was now in the state of beingplete, the surrounding kingdoms have already started moving. Most battles between Saints would take a long time, they had already calcted how long he would be dealing with the ten thousand venomous snake sect. What they did not know is that, the strength he had shown is still just a tiny portion of his true capability. ¡®Hahaha, please hurry up, I will be the first person in this world to build a true functioning kingdom for my big brother, those beastmen in the ins wouldn¡¯t be able topare to my territory!¡¯ He thought smugly. Chapter 853 Chapter 853: CHAPTER 822 THE KINGDOM ATTACKS The information regarding the fact that the beastmen were the first ones to create a kingdom is already spread amongst their force, many races and groups were of course envious of this. France and Russel wouldn¡¯t be able to create a kingdom under their rule because they are busy protecting the interest of their entire force. Especially France, he was appointed by Shadowsh as the mainmander of the entire army, the responsibility resting on his shoulder is extremely heavy. The elves were disgruntled because the people of this world saw them as treasures or perfect ves, when they heard that the beastmen managed to create a kingdom, they were only a little bit envious but more so happy when they heard this. After all, as long as the beastmen educates their subjects quite well, they no longer need to hide themselves, they¡¯ll build a kingdom here but only after this world is finally be able to produce Mana naturally. They are beings beloved by Mana, living in this world is extremely ufortable for them, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were grantedrge amount of Mana crystals monthly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this world. Culture is something that every civilization need, the subjects of Thousand Race Empire are arrogant because they deemed themselves much more civilizedpared to other races. ..... Shadowsh knew that this was just the thoughts of his subject but he couldn¡¯t deny that it serves their empire well with how they treat the culture of their territory as something superiorpared to any other else. With such patriotic and loyal subjects, their empire would definitely thrive for an extremely long time, as long as they could build numerous brances in other worlds, the survival of their civilization would increase. Back at the present, Don Don have already been waiting for a couple of minutes, just like he had thought, the forces of the other kingdoms started advancing towards their territory. The spies they nted in the surrounding territories started acting but there are a small number of spies that went towards the core area of Martial City, they weren¡¯t stopped. They were the spies that defected to Beast Martial Sect, they have lived here for just a couple of months and fell in love of the people and rules of the Beast Martial Artist Kingdom. Especially for the spies that lives on a kingdom full of oppression and tyranny, they are willing to change after experiencing such a peaceful life without much conflict, it was a little bit boring for them because they are used to living a life on the edge. This doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are feeling weary of living such life, their body and souls were already in the verge of breaking, they just blindly follows themand of their lords. Don Don saw this and flew towards the Beast Martial Sect, it was thergest territory inside the city, hended in front of the spies, this stunned them, they looks at each other with shock evident in their eyes. Seeing this, Don Don chuckles, he then started speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, do you really think that we don¡¯t know what is happening or what are the other kingdoms were nning?¡± The spies swallowed nervously, they had already felt that their disguise seems to have been seen through but they didn¡¯t managed to find any person tailing them nor they find anything strange to the people they had interacted with. They felt a chill running down their spines after realising this, Don Don could see through their thoughts and shook his head, ¡°The subjects of my kingdom aren¡¯t the ones that have discovered you, it was my sect.¡± This made the spies felt a sense of relief, their admiration towards the Beast Martial Sect increases, one of the spies looks hesitant but after pondering for a while, he gritted his teeth and asks, ¡°What would have happened to us if we ever did any dangerous moves to the people of this kingdom?¡± Don Don became silent, he then calls the secret disciples that he and the schrs have been training, he told them to bring something. The disciples nodded, they quickly returned with a couple of corpses that looks horrible, Don Don then pointed at the corpses and exined, ¡°These would be your result.¡± The spies felt fortunate that they haven¡¯t done anything hostile to the normal residents, Don Don continues, ¡°These corpses were actually spies that made a move against the normal subjects of my kingdom.¡± ¡°If you kill any criminal, we wouldn¡¯t do anything to you but if we ever discovers that you have killed or attacked a normal residents, then we would use your bodies for experiments involving the human biology of this world.¡± The spies doesn¡¯t know what he meant but they felt a chill in their heart, they knew that it was their instinct telling them that it was something incredibly dangerous. Don Don then started instructing them about their next move, all the defected spies listens intently, since the Beast Martial Sect have already prepared for this situation, they aren¡¯t worried that the people of this kingdom would be affected. Seeing the spies following hismand, he knew that the first step of their n have already started moving, the second step is to call all the soldiers that they have been training all this time. They have epted all the younger generations that have passed their test, for the older ones, they were recruited to bew enforcers or soldiers, some of them were even trained to be assassins and spies. With his signal, sixty thousand soldiers started marching, their cultivation rank varies between Bone Tempering Rank to Inner Core Rank, there were twelve generals that were on Xiantian Realm. They were cultivators that have joined their sect to seek refuge and opportunity at the same time, Don Don have been nurturing them all this time, the Xiantian warriors were vagabond cultivators. They have no sect to rely on and they managed to reach their level by just the opportunity they have encountered in their journey. They always felt jealous towards sect disciples and elders, other than jealousy, they also somewhat hate them because most of the time, sects would monopolize a ce making the life of the vagabond to be extremely bitter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this world is undergoing a precarious time, they wouldn¡¯t join the Beast Martial Sect, not because they look down on it. The reason for their hesitation to join the sect is because the fact that they haven¡¯t heard of such sect before and they don¡¯t know what type of cultivation they focus on. After being nurtured by Don Don after a couple of months, their strength have greatly increased, their shsky foundation is already in the verge of being fixed, because of this, they all be loyal warriors under the sect. One of the generals that have a scar on his face spoke, one of his eyes is different, it looks like an eye of a hawk, ¡°Sect leader, me and my toon is ready to destroy those haughty invaders, just give me the order and I will bring the head of themander of the other group.¡± Hearing this, the other generals also reacted, they started iming that their toon is the strongest, they are now trying to seek the opportunity to be the one truemander of their great army. All of them were desperate for such a chance, bing amander would automatically make you an inner sect elder, generals are only outer sect elders, even though the treatment is already great, the status and treatment of an inner sect elder is much more desirable. After all, there are still no inner sect elder in their sect, that meant that their status for a bit of time would be regarded as a supreme elders, for these former vagabond cultivators, this was an extremely tempting offer. Don Don started to have an headache listening to their argument, he bellows, ¡°Silence! The arrangement of themander position is already fixed, whoever performed the best would obtain the position.¡± All twelve generals let¡¯s out a roar, their eyes were filled with excitement and killing intent, with their morales high, their killing intent started to gather, the generals of each division trains in different types of cultivation technique that represents different type of beasts. The hawk division which was being lead by the scarface man were experts at using bows, from the five thousand soldiers under him, one thousand of them were using bows, the rest were wielding different types of weapons. The other divisions are splits into other type of beasts, bear, fox, dragon, turtle, wolf, shark, tiger, serpent, elephant, ming lion, ape. The strongest division was actually the hawk division, their general is also considered the strongest of all generals but the best division wasn¡¯t them but the fox division that has ten rune formation masters. The other divisions were only subpar, if this was a battle in the sea, the undisputed winners would definitely be the shark division as they are the only division that are experienced fighting in water and more than one hundred of their soldiers have affinity towards water element. Chapter 854 Chapter 854: CHAPTER 823 FIGHTING THE OTHER KINGDOMS The twelve generals focus on different cultivation technique that Don Don have given them, the soldiers that were under them were both nervous and excited. They have been waiting for an opportunity to earn contribution points, they have been working as adventurers during their free time to earn resources. Roar! The mounts they were riding let¡¯s out loud roar as they started advancing towards different direction. The dragon division were the best cavalry, they were riding horse that all have a hint of dragon bloodline, Don Don spent quite arge amount of money to acquire them. The hawk division were also riding horses but their horse were a type of warhorse that were quite fast but not as durable ahd strong as the other warhorse but in terms of speed, they are hailed as one of the best. The only ones that have no mounts were the shark division, Don Don have told them that he has ns for them that would definitely affect the future of their kingdom. They were only required in today¡¯s war because the soldiers needed to experience a real battle to truly be true soldiers, the general of the division doesn¡¯t need to join this war. ..... He is already experienced with leading troops, the amount of battles he had fought were also enough for him to be called a veteran warrior. The bear division were riding bear beast, the ape division were riding some kind of beast that seems to be a hybrid between a rhino and gori. The serpent division have mounts but only a couple of them do, just like their division name, their mounts were snakes but their group focus on using poison, only a hundred or so have mounts. The fox division were riding spirit horse that are known to be one of the most intelligent beast of this world, unlike savage beasts, these horses were mild and could understand humannguage. The turtle division were riding some type of beast that are not smaller than the giant bears that the bear division were riding, these beasts were covered with thick armor all over their body, each step would cause the ground to tremble for a bit. All the soldiers under the turtle division were carrying shields of different sizes, they are the tanks of the army, even though the name of their division isn¡¯t that pleasant, they are quite respected within the army. The tiger division were riding tigers and horses, the elites were riding the tigers, for the rest, they were only riding normal warhorse, this was also the case for the lion division. The number of lions were only ten, it is because all of them could use elemental attack, unlike the other divisions¡¯ mounts, their strength is considered one of the strongest but their numbers are truly pitiful. The elephant division contains the most imposing aura, they were also riding thergest mounts, all the elephants that they were riding were equipped with a hut made up of hard wood. The wolf divisions were the only division that have their very own mounts, all of the soldiers were riding wolves, the other divisions were riding some type of beasts that corresponds with the name of their name but not all soldiers under the same division were riding them. As they advanced towards the direction of where they were assigned to, their movement were caught by all the residents in the kingdom. This was the first time they have seen the might of their kingdom, after seeing such grand disy, the subjects of Beast Martial Artist Kingdom started cheering and praising their kingdom. The children were caught in the marvel, some residents started having idea of applying into the army, they thought that the army isn¡¯t that great and Don Don and the others were mostly focused on the sect. They couldn¡¯t be more mistaken, the army that were marching were exuding an aura that causes them to freeze, they felt suffocated by the immense pressure of the army¡¯s collected momentum. ¡°Charge! Show them why our dragon division is called the strongest cavalry of the kingdom!¡± dragon general Yu roars as he patted the side of his stead and he charges towards the army in front of him with his spear glowing in brilliance. ¡°Charge!¡± The soldiers under him also charge, above them, their killing intent gathered forming a red dragon roaring, heaven seems to be dim because of their rage. They raised their gs that contains the image of a fox and a dragon with a human in the center of it, if Shadowsh saw this, he would be speechless, the g contains a depiction of him. Cries of pain and rage rang out as the dragon division kills all the the enemy blocking them, some of them were also hurt, there were even some that ultimately died. ¡°Release the arrows!¡± Upon seeing this, the expression of the general of the other kingdom became ugly, with his order, the soldiers released their arrows. ¡°The roar of the war dragon!¡± Upon seeing the rains if arrows, dragon general Yumanded and all of his soldiers released their Qi, the red dragon image above the dragon division that was getting stronger as time passes by let¡¯s out a loud roar. A powerful wind pressure sted the arrows away, some of them even flew towards the enemy forces, this move have shocked the general of the other side. The dragon division general raised the g of their division, a red dragon figure could be seen, if one look closely, in the g, countless runes could be seen shing. ¡°War dragon might!¡± Dragon general Yu roars, the red dragon let¡¯s out a roar once again, red energy flows into the soldiers of the dragon division and their aura increases. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The dragon division soldiers felt their strength returning, after regaining their full strength, they sensed that they actually felt stronger than before, with renewed vigor, their performance have once again skyrocket. The performance of the other divisions were also great, especially the shark division, they are fighting a group of soldiers on thergest river in the kingdom, they have an advantage in a ce full of water. Like hungry sharks, they kill their enemy mercilessly dyeing the river red, the enemy force is already backing off, they have realised that their enemy are basically ughtering theirrades. ¡°Fire!¡± In another location, the hawk division were traveling towards other locations and helping the other divisions, with hawk general Scarfacemand, the soldiers under him released a wave of arrows that killed thousands of their enemy. Their unexpected attack caused panic to the enemy force, the other divisions were killing their enemy with ease, all of them are equipped with their very own gs that Don Don have requested personally from Yshelia. He had never thought that the items that he had just received two months ago would greatly boost the strength of his soldiers, he who was watching the battle was speechless in amazement. With each kill the soldiers make, the g would get stronger, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin in contemtion, he wanted to ask more items from Yshelia but after thinking about it, he shook his head. He was already given such amazing treasures, he cannot be shameless and greedy to asks another, unbeknownst to him, the gs that his soldiers were using were created by Yshelia and her fairies. This was the first thing that Yshelia and her fairies have worked together to build, the power and abilities of the gs were quite powerful but it also has it¡¯s limit. While Don Don was watching everything calmly, his expression changes, he looks towards a certain direction, ¡®So you guys could no longer wait¡¯ He flew towards the dragon division location, meanwhile, in another location, Ang and her sect brothers and sisters were devouring thest Xiantian Emperor, their body have be simr to this world, they have developed their very own spiritual root. It is now possible for them to absorb spirit Qi passively without any meditation, their rate of absorption have also increased, their spiritual root have started turning into red. The sky above them turned dark, it was a sign of thunder tribtion, Ang couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, for her, the tribtion isn¡¯t just a obstruction but also an opportunity. She could temper her body using the thunder tribtion, her body is already tempered and doesn¡¯t have any impurity but her soul still contain some impurity, she wouldn¡¯t only use the tribtion to breakthrough the bottleneck of her Metal God Technique but she¡¯ll also use it to further baptized her soul. Her sect bothers and sisters were also in the same state, they started flying towards different direction, they also need to activate the tribtion quickly. They still kept in mind the n that they have made, they knew that their army is quite powerfulpared to the army of the surrounding kingdoms around them but their force is currentlycking Xiantian Emperor without them around. Chapter 855 Chapter 855: CHAPTER 824 DON DON THE BEAST Every single one of them started undergoing the thunder tribtion but they realised that they have underestimated this world too much. They were seemed to be discovered by the consciousness of this world, the power of the thunder tribtion is a tier higher than it should be. Countless lightning strike descended unto them, each one of them started circting their body tempering art, Qi cultivation technique and Beast Swallowing Technique. Boom! Boom! Boom! The thunderstorm was relentless, especially since this world doesn¡¯t want them to survive, meanwhile, Qi Nulong and her fellow sect disciples were finishing up cleaning the remnants of the Ten Thousand Venomous Snake Sect. None of the disciples have died but most of them were heavily injured, the only reason why they survive is because of Qi siblings and the elite sect disciples of their sect. The normal sect members have realised why their treatment were vastly differentpared to the Qi siblings and some of their fellow sect disciples, it is because they are weak. They have already seen the difference between the two, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed of themselves, if the treatment between the two groups were different from the start they would still feel envious. ..... Other than the Qi siblins, the other elite disciples were treated the same as them before but their performance in the sect cause their treatment to be better and as time passes by, the gap between them and the rest widens. Qi Nulong then stood up, she then started touching the corpses and use Beast Swallowing Technique to devour their essence and the spiritual root, the others didn¡¯t noticed this because they were busy recovering their stamina. After each sessfully devouring a corpse, she would started punching while circting the breathing pattern of her Heavenly Jade Body, mist started to form around her, these were impurities she had absorbed from the corpses. Upon seeing this, the normal sect disciples were ashamed of themselves, other than talent, they were even beaten in diligence, Qi Badao saw his sister was training and didn¡¯t say anything, he stood up and said to his friends, ¡°Let¡¯s chase those that managed to get away before we arrive.¡± He then took out his beast storage pouch, a horse with three horns on it¡¯s head and scales on some part of it¡¯s body appears, it¡¯s level is only at Inner Core Rank, this was Qi Badao¡¯s main mount. He and his friends then rode their respective mounts and chase after the enemies, the rest of the sect disciples looks at each other and felt helpless, they also wanted to chase the enemy but they are too tired, not to mention, most of them suffers serious injury. Qi Nulong have devoured every corpse in the area, she could only use Beast Swallowing Technique on them because their deaths haven¡¯t been that long, she was having trouble upgrading her spiritual root though. She sighed and chase after her brother, the entire area around them have already be ruins, the Ten Thousand Venomous Snake Sect were experts at using the venoms of the snakes they were raising, the entire surrounding were affected because of this. The entire ce is filled with poisonous nts and beasts that uses poison in either attack or defense, while the sect disciples have finally experienced their first real battle against other cultivators, the army of Beast Martial Artist Kingdom on the other hand have started to be pushed back by their enemy. It is because of the Xiantian Kings and emperors of the other side, even though their strength is much stronger than people of the same level, they aren¡¯t able to fight people that of a higher realm. Don Don is also busy, he is now fighting against 4 Saints, these saints were really old men, they were the ancestors of the kings of the four kingdoms around them. Even though his strength is quite powerful, his enemy were quite prepared, other than their strong coordinated attack, they have also use some type of rune array that increases their strength with the help of the people outside. ¡®It seems that I have underestimated this world too much¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful, he had always believed in his strength but at this moment, he was actually being pushed back. After being cornered by his enemy, he took a deep breath and let¡¯s out a loud roar, he then startedughing, he looks at them and said, ¡°For you four to actually push me this far, I apud your strength!¡± He started pping but this action made the four old men to be furious, because it looks like Don Don was mocking them, as Saints, this was the first time they were looked down this far. One of them bellows, ¡°Why are you acting as if you could still win? You think that bing Saint at your age would make you invincible, such a naive thought!¡± Don Don couldn¡¯t help butugh at what he had said, he shook his head and exined, ¡°I am not underestimating any of you and besides that, I don¡¯t think that I am invincible, if you have encountered my big brother, you would have pisd yourselves.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t be angry by this statement but none of you are truly a match for me.¡± ¡°preposterous!¡± ¡°Naive!¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± ¡°Foolhardy!¡± The four Saints shouted at the same time with an expression full of anger but Don Don doesn¡¯t react to their scream, he only transformed into his true form while taking out his weapon. The expression of the four old men became stunned, in front of them was an ape with golden fur, on his wrists were red scales that seems to belong to a dragon, his eyes seems to be able to burn them just by looking at them. On his forehead, tiny horns could be seen if one look clearly, his aura started constricting the air around them, the pressure that the four old men were experiencing cause their foreheads to be drenched in sweats. ¡°Now let¡¯s begin the real fun.¡± Smiling Don Don pointed his pole at one of his opponent and it became longer at an blink of an eye, this unexpected turn of events cause the target to be hit in the chest causing him to vomit blood. He swings his pole and hit the remaining three Saints, the power behind this move cause the entire surrounding to shake, the rune array seems to be in the verge of cracking, upon seeing this, he frowns. His face became annoyed, he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why is you array so delicate? If it was back on my world, even with it¡¯s main usage, this would be considered as trash.¡± He was expecting that he could finally let out but who would have thought that the array of the enemy would already in the verge of breaking with just a swing of his pole. One of the old man looks at him and shouted, ¡°You aren¡¯t human! No! You aren¡¯t even from this world!¡± As one of the strongest powerhouse in the area, he knew more informationpared to others, he knew that the beast race of this world is now in the middle of recuperating after the war between this world and the demon world. He had read many information and not one of the documents and books he had read says anything about a golden ape, it depicted that the strongest ape n were white apes. Don Don startedughing, he nodded, he had already swore to kill these people, now that they have discovered his true identity, this only further increase his killing intent. ¡°Yes, I am not from this world, now all of you could die peacefully after knowing this.¡± In the end of his words he smashed his pole to one of the old man, the target tried to defend himself but like paper blown by the wind, he was helpless. Boom! The powerful blow destroyed the entire body of the old man, Don Don opens his mouth and absorbed all the remnant energy of the olda man including even his soul. Upon seeing this horrifying sight, the remaining three old man became pale, the three of them then vomited blood. The array that they haveid out were destroyed by that earlier attack, all of them even the people that were powering the array suffered the bacsh. Don Don raised his pole that became huge, it was one of the array that Shadowsh and Yshelia have created for him, he has an ability to be bigger, topliment this ability of his, his weapon could also do the same thing. He then smack the Xiantian Emperors that were powering the array earlier, as they raised their heads in despair, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this attack. Boom! The area around them was destroyed, the expression of the three Saints were now ghastly pale, they have realised that their kingdoms would cease to exist on this day, they became regretful, if they hadn¡¯t been greedy, they would have continue ruling their respective territory. Chapter 856 Chapter 856: CHAPTER 825 THE WAR IS OVER Don Don then sensed something and looks at the sky, it seems that this world is starting to have some doubts towards him, he could only return back to his semi human form, he knew that he needs to hide for a month or two. It is better to be cautious, even though this world is no longer able to potentially harm him with a natural disaster, the people living in this world would still pose danger to him and his sect. In the battlefield, the dragon division have now teamed up with the bear and tiger division, they would be the first one to charge and the remaining enemies would be dealt by the two divisions. In another location, the turtle and hawk division have teamed up, with the tanks in the front, the soldiers from hawk division were confident that they¡¯ll be able to prevent their enemy bypassing them. In another location, the shark division and the fox division were working together to stop the enemies from crossing the river, the fox division were setting up formation to increase the difficulty of crossing the river by creating mist and whirlpools. The remaining division would travel towards these three location to help their fellow soldiers, the entire situation is extremely chaotic, there were already thousand of casualties on both sides, even the river have entirely be red from the bloods shed by both sides. The army of Beast Martial Artist Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on if it weren¡¯t for the unique gs of each division, after all, no matter how strong they are, none of them were on Xiantian King or above. ..... On the other hand, their enemy have a couple of Xiantian Kings and three Xiantian Emperors, just as the soldiers could no longer hold on, Ang and the others arrived and immediately unleashed chaos on their enemies side. Ang and her sect brothers and sisters were actually injured after experiencing the wrath of this world¡¯s thunder tribtion but they cannot rest, if they hadn¡¯t hasten their return, the army that their master and the schrs have painstakingly nurtured would have been defeated. The third disciple summoned a beast that he had temporarily subdued and lead the surviving soldiers of the dragon division deep into the enemy¡¯s formation, he was unstoppable, no soldiers managed to stop his charge. Affected by this, the soldiers of the dragon division let¡¯s out their battle cry as the g on their general flew above them and started pouring red aura on them making them and their mounts stronger, their momentum have also increased. The Ballistic Demon Charge! Boom! The third disciple collided into a great wall that made his charge slower but he doesn¡¯t stop, he thrust his spear into the earthen walls, destroying them. In another location, the first disciple of Don Don was absolutely demolish the enemy, even the soldiers on their side were afraid to approach, seeing the carnage he left behind. With a swing of his de, he will create some type of sharp wind that is capable of cutting a soldier wearing a full busy armor. Bam! Three old men appears and stops his carnage, the three of them looks at him with shock and fear, even with the three of them working with each other, they were only capable of stopping his attack but not harming him. ¡°You guys fortunately have shown yourselves, now take my attack!¡± He roared and attacked the nearest old man, the three old men were startled to hear him talk, ording to their information, he and the rest except for Don Don should be unable to talk. The attack was alreadying to him, they could onoy disregard their confusion and focus on the battle, the old man that was targeted summoned his sword and blocked the iing de but the blow was too powerful for him. The sword on his hand broke, fortunately, it did cause the blow to weaken and with his armor, he managed to stay alive somehow, the other two Xiantian Emperors summoned their weapon and attacked. One held a fan, with a wave of his hand, a powerful st of wind exploded, causing the first disciple to stumble backwards a couple of step, the other Xiantian Emperor wields a saber, he raised it and was about to hack. Boom! He was thrown towards a distance after experiencing a powerful blow that came out of nowhere, a person have appeared out of nowhere holding a gourd and looking at the the fan wielding Xiantian Emperor. The first disciple heaved a sigh of relief, he was injured and cannot take on three Xiantian Emperors at the same time, fortunately, his second brother have appeared. The expression of the fan wielding Xiantian Emperor changes, he stomps propelling himself backward but before he could get away, Ang appeared behind him and hugs him. Crack! The expression of the Xiantian Emperor couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, his bones started screaming in pain, Ang who was now burnt ck because of all the lighting strikes she had received couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. She takes out all of her anger from the thunder tribtion andid it all on her target, bones continue to crack, meanwhile, the other two Xiantian Emperors receivers from their blows. They didn¡¯t try to fight anymore, they didn¡¯t hesitate to turn back and flee but Don Don¡¯s first and second disciple wouldn¡¯t just let them go because they possess danger that could threaten the other sect members. ¡°Earth Splitting Strike!¡± The first disciple roars and ms his giant de into the ground creating a powerful sword Qi that travels inti the ground and cut the fleeing Xiantian Emperor into half. ¡°Take my gourd!¡± The second disciple threw his gourd towards the fleeing Xiantian Emperor, it started growing until it smashed the target into meat paste, the two looks at each other and immediately sat down. The injury in their body continue to destroy their body, they started meditating instantly, fortunately they trained the Beast Swallowing Technique inti it¡¯s peak, they hadrge amount of reserve energy in their body. They use this energy to recover from their injury, it works wonders and much better than any recovery pills in this world, meanwhile, Ang was getting pissed off from her opponent, while her two senior brothers have finishes off their opponent, hers was still struggling. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had overused her Beast Swallowing Technique to survive the thunder tribtion, she would have devoured the essence of this person already. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die!¡± She shouted as her rage fuels her strength causing the bones of the Xiantian Emperor to finally caved in and broke, she lets go of him and started breathing haggardly, she then fainted. Upon seeing this, the first disciple reacted, he ran towards her and use his Beast Swallowing Technique to activates hers instinctively, seeing therge amount of energy flowing around her body, he heaved a sigh of relief. The second disciple shook his head and said, ¡°She might have forcefully endured the thunder tribtion with just her body, as expected of our junior sister, she is quite bold.¡± The first discipleughs, ¡°Yes, this must be the reason why, well we can¡¯t me her, this personality of hers is the reason why master have epted her as his disciple.¡± The second disciple nodded, ¡°Me and third actually doesn¡¯t hate her, nor were envious of her potential, the reason why we made it hard for her in the first couple of months after she was epted as our junior sister is because of the fact that she had met and interacted with lord Shadowsh first.¡± The first disciple nodded, ¡°Yes, even I was envious of this, especially since she had even managed to fight with lord Shadowsh¡¯s clone, entered Safehaven Paradise before us and she wasn¡¯t even a resident born on our empire.¡± The two of them looks at her with aplicated expression, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they have already epted this, they would be filled with envy, for them, Shadowsh is their ultimate idol, even their master adores him, much less them. The battle finally cools down, countless corpses were scattered everywhere, Don Don looks at this and couldn¡¯t help but feel an headacheing, he cannot meet with anyone on Gaia right now excluding his disciples. He was now trying toy low, he still need the blessing of this world to build their kingdom but he cannot just leave these corpses scattered everywhere. If they buried them around the kingdom, their body might serve as a powerful nutrition but their resentment would easily turn thend into an undead infestednd. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh have received the news of the war that ured on Don Don¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was an opportunity for his necromancer clone to exploit, he had already received his clone after meditating for a couple of days. Chapter 857 Chapter 857: CHAPTER 826 ARRIVING AT HELL After receiving his clones, he noticed that the two clones were fraught with impurities, this made him dissatisfied, fortunately, the two clones physical constitution is quite powerful that made him proud. He cleansed all the impurities in their body, he then sent his Saint Qi into their body, their cultivation became more dense andplete, their foundation have gotten a notch higher. Sensing this, he thenmanded them to go back on Murim World, their first destination is Beast Martial Artist Kingdom, seeing them leave, it is also time for him to go on a conquest. ¡®First, let¡¯s go help Gulli, I haven¡¯t met that gullible demon for a long time¡¯ He thought as he flew towards the portal of the demon world, he spent all of this time either cultivating or training his disciples. His adopted son and daughters have transformed, even though they have awakened their ancestral bloodline, he still felt that it was too low quality for his standard. He had transformed their bloodline into mixed blood, the other half is his bloodline, for the early phase of transformation, the mix bloodline wouldn¡¯t react but theter phase would definitely be much easier. As mix bloodline, they should be considered impure but this isn¡¯t the case, after all, his bloodline is anything but ordinary, it would definitely something that everyone in this world covets. ..... He brought with him his demon clone, the two clones he had sent back to Murim World were the martial artist and necromancer clone, he doesn¡¯t summon anymore clones because he might use them during his conquest into the demon world. Looking at the huge portal in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed, living as the emperor, of course, he had enjoyed it but because of his long history of fighting an adventuring, he started feeling a bit bored. Amethyst¡¯s voice rang out on his head, it seems that he still have a lot of unfinished business that he had left, he wasn¡¯t worried, his dragon and fox clone that have been developing quite well without any of his help could deal with the tasks he had left behind. They are also an extension of him but unlike his clones, they have their own independent thoughts and personality, the dragon clone is now considered one of the strongest guardian of this world. It hadn¡¯t officially became a guardian like Leviathan and George but it¡¯s strength was undeniable, it¡¯s bloodline is the sr dragon bloodline, as long as the sun is above it, exhaustion is impossible and he would be stronger as the sun rises. Meanwhile, the fox clone took a different route, it¡¯s physical body is quite fragile but it¡¯s intelligence and spiritual strength would leave the Saints from other powers trembling in power but it¡¯sbat experience isn¡¯t as great as the dragon clone. Most of the time, it would stay on Thousand Race Empire serving as some kind of prime minister during it¡¯s free time, because it was crested by Shadowsh, it could be considered as his son and one that was bonded to him by blood. Back at the present, Shadowsh and his demon clone finally steps into the portal of the demon world, what he didn¡¯t know is that, the movement of the portal on the other side have attracted quite an attention. The expression of Gulli, Red, Kuros, cky and Triple C became pale, all of them looks at each other and quickly reacted, they have realised that someone from their home have activated the portal and is now traveling into this world. They were shaken with fear and trepidation, suddenly arge eye descended from the sky and look at the location of the portal, it seems to have realised something and the entire area started shaking. Gulli and the others knew that their secrets have been discovered, their expression became ugly, therge eye then summoned it¡¯s power and lock the entire area causing it impossible to anyone to move. Gulli transformed into his true form and let¡¯s out a loud roar, ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking risk it!¡± The others also transformed into their true or battle form, their aura seems to have attracted everyone, seeing their appearance, the expression of the high ranking demons became greedy. Therge eye looks at their direction and it seems be enjoying their expression of fear, the portal then lits up causing the entirety dark and hazy world to lit up, with the violet beam fading out, two figures were thrown out of the portal. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frown, the gravitational force of this world is six times greater than Gaia, not to mention, the air seems to be foul causing the lungs and heart to constrict. Fortunately, his constitution is extremely powerful, he managed to adapt after a couple of seconds but this had brought him another question, if this was Gulli and the others birth world, why were the demons that they have fought in the part so weak. Suddenly, a powerful spiritual sense wanted to invade his mind, he frowns and snorted, his majestic spiritual sense exploded out of his body destroying the one that was trying to invade his mind and soul. The eye couldn¡¯t help but be lighter, it seems that such arge amount of energy was used when it tried to invade Shadowsh¡¯s mind earlier, it then looks at him with intense hatred. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but frowns as he dislike the gaze of the giant eye in the sky, he immediately summoned Chaos and Harmony, the instant the two appeared, the pupils of the eye constricted, it started releasing waves of spiritual sense that only gave one thought. Fear! The two fish opens their mouth and devoured the giant eyeball in just a matter of seconds, they then returned to Shadowsh, the entire area immediately descended into silence, the demons were too stunned to speak. Gulli and the others who were about to go on a rampage froze, they then looks at each other with a dazed expression, the first ones to recover were Triple C, the three dogs started running to their owner with great glee. After all, even though they are demons, they also act like a dog from time to time, especially in front of their owner, snapping out of their daze, Gulli and the others also realised something, their expression became ecstatic. They flew towards Shadowsh, sensing a couple of powerful aura flying towards him, the person in interest also looks at the flying group and his expression became happy, these group of misfits have been separated with the entire family with more than a decade. He looks at Triple C and quickly scans them, he was shocked to realised that they have finally became a true hound of hell, the mythical beast on his first world, Cerberus. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Triple C (Chomp) (Crunch) (Chew) Title: [Guardian], [Saint] upation: General Race: Hell Beast Species: Cerberus Bloodline: Cerberus (100% Purity) Demonic Tier: Saint Demon Rank: Demon Saint Level: Third Cycle of Sainthood Attributes: Thunder/Fire/Dark Demonic Qi (Saint Tier): 100,000 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Saint Tier], [Thunder Energy: Earth Tier], [Fire Energy: Heavenly Tier], [Dark Energy: Heavenly Tier] Mana (Heavenly Tier): 100,000 Skills: [ze Breath] (Middle Head), [Chaos Breath] (Left Head), [Destructive Lighting Breath] (Right Head), [Death Stare], [Fusion st] (Three Heads) Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Hell Hound], [Three As One], [Guardian] Passive Abilities: [Hell Beast Strength], [Hell Beast Regeneration], [Extreme Speed], [Hell¡¯s Aura] Active Abilities: [One For All, All For One], [Split] Forbidden/Berserk Abilities: [Berserk Mode] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- He became gratified after seeing this, he also realised that the physical strength of this demon in this realm is actually much higherpared to the people back on Gaia, unless it was a body practitioner most cultivators are actually weaker in terms of physical constitution. Fortunately, after reaching Saints Realm, his strength is definitely considered invincible underneath the True Saint Realm. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast], [Heavenly Emperor], [Saint] upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast/ 5th Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: First Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi/ Demon Qi/ Chaos Energy Internal Qi (Supreme Tier): 1,000,000 Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune] Mana (Origin Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devoure] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Even though his abilities didn¡¯t change, their power have increased drastically, if he use his source stars, he would even be a match against True Saint. Chapter 858 Chapter 858: CHAPTER 827 DEMON GODS The others have also improved, the people that have the greatest change were Gulli and Kuros, Their race is no longer the same, so does his bloodline. Red and cky did have change but their bloodline have only rose up to their next destination, it haven¡¯t changed one bit, a demon could upgrade their bloodline as they exist in this ce and survive the harsh environment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Red (Under Contract) Title: Strategist Job: Strategist Race: Demon ..... Demon Species: Bloody Demon Emperor Bloodline: Bloody Demon Emperor (Pure) Demon Type: Special Demonic Tier: Demon Saint Demon Rank: Saint Level: First Cycle Of Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Blood/Wind/Curse/Spirit Demonic Qi (Heavenly Tier): 50,000 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: Heavenly Tier], [Bloody Qi: Heavenly Tier], [Wind Energy: Heavenly Tier] Mana (Heavenly Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Curse], [Bloody Rain], [Blood Clone], [Hypnosis], [Illusion], [Demonic Scream] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Spiritual Enlightenment], [Blood Demon Body], [Blood Container] Passive Abilities: [Saint Soul], [Saint Speed], [Enhanced Wisdom], [Silent Presence], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Endurance] Active Abilities: [Summon Bloody Whip], [Summon Bloody Soldier], [Devour Blood], [Transform], [Summon Bloody General], [Summon Bloody Commander], [Bloody Field] Super Abilities: [Blood Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: cky Title: Nightcrawler upation: Assassin Race: Demon Demon Species: Night Demon Bloodline: Dark Pit Lord (Pure) Demon Type m: Ambush Demonic Tier: Saint Tier Demon Rank: Saint Level: First Cycle Of Sainthood Attributes: Demon/Dark/Spirit/Curse Demonic Qi (Heavenly Tier): 60,000 Elemental Energ: [Demonic Qi: Heavenly Tier], [Dark Energy: Peak Heavenly Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: Dagger Intent Mana (Peak Earth Tier): Gold Core Skills: [Dark Bullet], [Night sh], [Demon st], [Shadow Bind] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Shadow Clone], [Night Demon Presence], [Curse Body], [Shadow Storage] Passive Abilities: [Saint Speed], [Enhanced Strength], [Enhanced Endurance] Active Abilities: [Transform], [Summon Shadow Chains] Super Ability: [Night Demon God Descend] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Kuros (Under Contract) Title: Evil God Apostle upation: Cursemaster Race: Abyssal Demon Demon Species: Evil God Apostle Bloodline: Evil God (Impure) Demon Type: Special Demonic Tier: New Demon God Demon Rank: Demon God Level: Third Cycle Of Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Spirit/Curse Demonic Qi (Saint Tier): 1,000,000 Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: Saint Tier], [Spirit Qi: Saint Tier] Mana (Saint Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Demon st], [Spirit st], [Continuous Demon Strike] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Evil God Bloodline], [Curse Master], [Summon Evil God Orb] Passive Abilities: [Saint Body], [Saint Speed], [Saint Soul] Active Abilities: [Soul Devour], [Summon Evil God Scythe], [Summon Evil God Guard], [Evil God Domain], [Sinful Desire] Super Abilities: [Evil God Possession] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Gulli (Under Contract) Title: [Realm Lord], [The Loyal Knight], [Demon God Descendent], [Overlord] upation: Demonic Lord Race: Abyssal Dragon/Demon God Demon Species: Asura Dragon Bloodline: [Asura Dragon Bloodline (Fused)], [Demon God Bloodline (Pure)] Demon Type: Strength/Special Demonic Tier: New Demon God Demon Rank: Demon God Level: Fifth Cycle Of Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Strength/Fire Abyssal Dragon Qi: 10,000,000 ..... Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: Divine Tier], [Dragon Qi: Saint Tier], [Hell Qi: Heavenly Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Sword Intent], [Sabre Intent], [Knight Intent], [King¡¯s Qi], [Overlord Intent] Mana (Saint Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Demonic Hellsme sh], [Dragon Tail Whip], [Dragon Breath], [Asura sh], [Dragon Roar] Racial Trait: [Asura Dragon Trait], [Demon Qi], [Demon God Bloodline], [Hell Aura], [Hellsme] Passive Abilities m: [Divine Body], [Divine Soul] Active Abilities: [Human Transformation] Super Abilities: [Reverse Dragon Scale] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- His eyes narrows on Gulli and Kuros, their cultivation is actually much higher than his, he realised that they haven¡¯t been cking off, it seems that they have encountered a great trouble. In their body, numerous wounds could be seen, of course this was only visible to him because of his special eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Why are you here and ze isn¡¯t present amongst you, where are your wives Gulli? ording to my information, they have also entered this world.¡± The expression of Gulli became pained, tears fell off of his face after hearing this question, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he realised that the problem that these guys have were a lot more troublesome than he expected. ¡°ze is now in the process of hibernation because of his sacrifice, for my wives, they were killed, I couldn¡¯t save them.¡± He broke down in tears as he finish his speech. The others were also sad, Red then spoke, ¡°We managed to salvage the souls of the five lovely females and also brought ze Core with us after much endeavor.¡± ¡®Five! This doesn¡¯t add up¡¯ He might look calm but Shadowsh was taken aback by this, he doesn¡¯t look down on his brother but he isn¡¯t exactly good at interacting with women. ¡°Show them to me.¡± Hearing this, Kuro summoned his orb and five breathtaking females could be seen sleeping inside, it seems that the orb is the only thing keeping them alive. After seeing their state, he sighed in relief, he then spoke in confidence, ¡°I could resurrect them, as long as you present me a body, I am 100% confident that they¡¯ll be able to live like living being once again.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked, they knew that transnting a soul inside another body is extremely difficult, especially, with how weak the souls of these girls are, that is why, no one dares to use possession. But, they know their master, in the past, he would do the things he would say, also, ording to what they had seen just earlier, his strength might be evenparable to Gulli which is shocking. Shadowsh then looks at Gulli and Kuros a couple more times, he couldn¡¯t help but frowns, he hesitated for a little bit before finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it, he asks, ¡°By the way, when did the two of you obtain hour god bloodline?¡± Gulli expression became solemn, he wasn¡¯t shocked that his lord seen through them, in the past, they couldn¡¯t hide anything from him, much less now that his strength seems to have even surpass his a little bit. ¡°Our bloodline were obtained from the countless fortuitous encounter we have acquired, other than me and Kuros, ze also obtains one, unfortunately, also because of this, we have encountered a powerful enemy.¡± Shadowsh have a look of realization, even he is tempted. Divine beasts and gods are the strongest existence in this lower realm, they would only became a bit normal once you ascend to divine realm, he then asks, ¡°How powerful is the owner of that eye?¡± He had seen Gulli¡¯s cultivation, he might not know how Saint Realm work but he knew that his cultivation is lower than his brother by four cycle, he became solemn after hearing that these group of powerful Saints couldn¡¯t do anything to that eye. Red spoke, ¡°The owner of that eye is the former strongest demon god of this world, his cultivation surpasses Saint King Realm, he had great reputation and fame on the higher ne of existence.¡± Seeing that his expression became graver, Red quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, he is now in a sealed state, the owner of the bloodlines that ze, Gulli and Kuros have acquired were the ones that sealed it.¡± He became confused, if their enemy was sealed, why do they have to flee, Kuros sighed and exined after seeing his confused expression, ¡°We are now being hunted by his subordinates, three True Saints, not to mention, they have items that could suppress every demon.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch, he had realised that Gulli and the others aren¡¯t afraid of the owner of the eye, they are afraid of being discovered, his eyes suddenly glows in golden light. He saw a ck aura thattches into Gulli and the others, this aura couldn¡¯t be discovered by just anyone, unfortunately for it, he has an eye that could see through a lot of things. He summoned Grim and it waves it¡¯s scythe towards Gulli and the the others but not truly harming them, the tracking technique is deep within their soul, Chaos and Harmony is too inexperienced of solving this problem without causing the soul of the targets to be cleansed by them. Gulli and the others doesn¡¯t have any idea that their souls were just attacked by Grim, once the tracking aura was taken out, Chaos and Harmony burst out of Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual world. They surprised the group, they then saw the two fish gobble something up, they could hear screams of terror, they became confused as to what had happened. Seeing their confusion, he exins, ¡°I had them take care of the tracking techniqueced on your souls, you no longer need to worry having your trave discovered that easily.¡± Red and Kuros immediately shouted after hearing him, ¡°So that¡¯s how he tracked us, to think that our souls would be infected by him to the degree we didn¡¯t even discover it, no wonder he was hailed as the strongest creature in this world in the past.¡± Shadowsh smiles when he heard this, he also has this title back on Gaia but even if he goes out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to match their current enemy at his peak. He asks, ¡°Since this demon god have gone beyond Saint King, do they have a Saint King within them?¡± Chapter 859 Chapter 859: CHAPTER 828 DEMON WORLD Red shook his head and exined, ¡°Master, you might not know this because our homeworld (Gaia) is a low grade world.¡± ¡°Worlds could only contain True Saint Level, only high level worlds could contain a Saint King and there are also requirement or limit enforce to them.¡± cky added, ¡°Saint Kings could only freely exist on higher ne of existence, Saint Emperor would already be force to ascend, the rulers of countless worlds were the top 100 strongest Saint Kings, Chaos Lord is on the list.¡± Shadowsh became confused, if Saint Emperors would be forced to Ascend, then, how did the demon god stays in this lower realm, after all, it had already surpassed Saint King Realm. As if he could read his mind, Gulli spoke, ¡°The demon god is a fallen divine, that meant that he came from the Divine Realm and have died only leaving his divine soul, because this is the lower realm, his soul cannot use possession that easily, if he did that, he¡¯ll be destroyed by the joint effort of hundreds of worlds¡¯ consciousness. Shadowsh have a look of understanding, he then became solemn, he might be able to take down one True Saint with Gulli and the others¡¯ help but, no matter what he do, he will not be able to defeat three True Saints. They quickly went into other locations, since, their location have already been seen by the demon god, they cannot stay there any longer, Gulli then entered the sub world where they have been hiding for a long time. ..... This is the only ce they could stay where the demon god couldn¡¯t find them, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this sub world is actually a broken part of the dead world making it almost inhabitable, they would stay here for a long time. Once they entered the sub world, Shadowsh was taken aback, such deste world, this was the first time he had seen such a world, even the Underworld would still have undeads existing inside but this world truly has nothing. He became excited, he opens his mouth and his ughter image have appeared, silently, his three source stars started fluctuating but he asked Amethyst to block it, he doesn¡¯t want them to devour this world. He wanted to use this world to finally toplete his Dantian World, the next scene shocked everyone, they saw that the world started bing smaller and smaller until it finally broke down and all of them were thrown out of it. Shadowsh on the other hand felt great, he had finally managed to create a second Safehaven Paradise and this is much more useful than the one back on Gaia, this sub world is something that he would always carry. Because of his foundation when he built Safehaven Paradise, his Dantian World is much morepletepared to others, he then saw Gulli looking at him with shock evident in their faces. He looks at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have acquired a much better home for us than that broken world.¡± He then opens the entrance of his Dantian World, without hesitation, everyone entered, the entrance became less visible and it would reject anyone who tries to enter. Once they were inside, they were stunned, they saw the familiar ce that they have once called home, the ce that gives them warmth and protection. Other than Kudos who have his emotion severed heavily to control his bloodline, the others started tearing up without them noticing it. Seeing them like this, Shadowsh sighed, after all, their lives in this world were truly harsh, not only they have to adapt with the gravity and the harsh environment, after they obtain strength, their lives were endangered almost every single day. After they calm down, he finally decided to asks the question that was bugging him since earlier, ¡°By the way, I couldn¡¯t help but noticed this but this world is much different from the demon world I have expected.¡± Gulli and the rest didn¡¯t answer, they was still mesmerized by the sight before them, it was Kuros that answered his inquiry. ¡°Master, it is because our former world was devoured by this current world, the broken world that you have devoured were actually a part of our world, the demon god devours the lifeforce of other worlds to restore it¡¯s strength.¡± He nodded, he understood this, after all Gaia devoured other worlds¡¯ vitality, as of this moment, it was now in the process of evolving into a medium grade world. While he was deep in thought, Amethyst¡¯s voice rang out on his head. [Big brother, the system will now undergo in a process of connection, Safehaven Paradise will be connected into this world.] [Calcting distance... Calcting World¡¯sw... Calcting World¡¯s grade... Final result.] [Five years, the process of connection willst five years, during that time, system will go offline.] He was shocked, he then asks, ¡®Would this mean that you¡¯ll be offline for five years?¡¯ [Negative, now that big brother have evolved your Nascent Soul, I wouldn¡¯t need to worry going offline but some of the system¡¯s function would be unavable during this time period.] He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this, Safehaven Paradise back on Thousand Race Empire started fluctuating but the people weren¡¯t surprised, ording to the past, this was just the process of it going some changes or upgrade. Back on demon world, Gulli and the others went to sleep, for more than a decade, this was the first time they have slept so soundly, the time they spent on this world is too nerve wracking. They continue to sleep up until the third day, when they open their eyes, their aura became more steady, Shadowsh who was strengthening the soul of the five girls was taken aback. He could still use Amethyst¡¯s ability to see through one¡¯s status, he could see that each other than Kuros and Gulli, the others have actually improved one cycle, their strength have increased slightly. He then nodded, hemanded Gulli, ¡°Bring me five bodies that have great potential and have affinity to both spirit Qi and demon Qi, also pick those that have great bloodline.¡± Hearing this, Gulli became excited, the others also congratted him, without any hesitation, he ps his wings but before he could go out, he was stopped by the demon clone. Shadowsh massages his temple, he looks at Gulli and asks, ¡°Are you going out with this form and without any preparation, you should know more than me what your current situation in this world is.¡± The expression of everyone changes, they have realised because they have experienced the familiar warmth of their home, they have let down their tense nerve, also because of the sudden happiness, they had forgot about their current situation. Upon seeing them finally recalling their current situation, he could only sigh and summoned his six clones and have them transformed to each of their appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll have them cause chaos to a ce far from our current location, Gulli, use this opportunity to build our strength to this world, I¡¯ll have my demon clone apany you.¡± ¡°Red, cky and Kuros, the three of you would have topile everything you knew about this world and all the demon skills and techniques you have learned.¡± ¡°Triple C, use your ability to split and at least one of you guard the entrance of this realm daily, I¡¯ll continue to strengthen the souls of these girls.¡± They quickly followed hismand, Gulli transformed into a different appearance with the help of Shadowsh¡¯s illusion, meanwhile, Triple C splits into three figures, Chew got out and have integrated itself into his surrounding, guarding the entrance dutifully. Gulli looks around and he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, he knew that he cannot fail this mission, the lives of his lovers is on the line, he cannot be careless like earlier. The clone follows him without any sound, they arrive at a city, countless demons with varying appearance started going in and out, Gulli took out two cores and the guards let them enter. The demon clone looks at the surrounding memorizing everything that it saw, it had already been informed of what¡¯s it¡¯s mission in this world. World domination but with the current situation, it seems quite impossible, after all, they are fighting a divine spirit which have True Saints as servants, it probably has Saint King servants on its territory on the higher nes of existence. Gulli went to one of the most expensive restaurant in the city, unlike outside, inside the restaurant, the demons seems to be the same. Gulli took a sip of wine and use his powerful spiritual sense to invade the upper part of this restaurant but it was blocked, he knew that ces like this would definitely have a rune formation to stop any spiritual sense invading it. Shadowsh took over the clone, he looks at the serious Gulli, he doesn¡¯t want to surprise him and waited. A couple of hourster, Gulli sighed in disappointment, Shadowsh took this opportunity to speak with him, to not startle him, he spoke via spiritual sense. Chapter 860 Chapter 860: CHAPTER 829 CAPTURING THE PURPLE ¡®This is Shadowsh, What are you searching?¡¯ He quickly said his name so that Gulli wouldn¡¯t show any suspicious reaction. His voice made him tremble just for a split second, Gulli then asks if his lovers were okay. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, their souls are now resting, of I continue to strengthen their soul after sublimation, it would only lead to trouble.¡¯ Gulli heaved a sigh of relief after receiving the good news, he had always felt guilty of not being able to protect his lovers, this had been haunting him all this time. ¡®Like what I have asked earlier, what are you searching? I sensed that you were using your spiritual sense to scan this ce.¡¯ Shadowsh asks once again. ¡°Someone from the great Lust Pce, she was once a trustedrade of mine but she had betrayed us and is one of the main person that have caused the demise of my lovers.¡± He exins in a voice full of hatred. Shadowsh nodded, he asks, ¡°Can you tell me her appearance, even though this is just my clone, I could still use my spiritual sense, this flimsy array wouldn¡¯t be able to block me.¡± ..... Gulli became excited, he quickly started her appearance, ¡°She has violet pupil, hair, tail and horns, a body that carries huge racks that would tempt most men and a cultivation level of Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm.¡± After his exnation, Shadowsh immediately pierce through the array using his spiritual sense. His expression became strange, he saw an incredibly sensitive scene with his mind, three gorgeous females were pleasuring each other. One of them was their target, their target was now using her tongue to explore the sacred garden of her partner, her eyes were shining with luscious purple light. He recounted what he had seen, immediately, Gulli¡¯s expression became terrifying, it seems that the target was the purple haired girl above them, he quickly reach out and patted the shoulder of his brother. Gulli knew that their situation is still quite sensitive, he could only reign in his killing intent, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief watching this. He then shares his n, ¡°I¡¯ll inscribed some runes around this ce, once I finish this, we¡¯ll obtain the great silencing rune array, with this, you would be able to make a move.¡± He then got out, Gulli decided to gather more intelligence, he wanted to be on topic of all the major events that is now happening to tgis world. Just like he had expected, most topic is rted to them, the second most well known news is the appearance of Chaos and Harmony and how they devour the eye of this world publicly known strongest being. They started acting in a discreet manner, especially Shadowsh, because he was used in acting incognito and his knowledge regarding runes is only second to Yshelia, hiz array would be finish in just one month. Two weeks have passed, Red and cky is now inside the city near the entrance of Shadowsh¡¯s Dantian World, their task is to build an intelligence group, they would have to use heavy methods towards every members of the organization. They had also use this method when they built their intelligence group in the past but that organization was destroyed by the subordinates of the demon gods, fortunately, they now have Shadowsh. Their safety is much greater than before, finally a months have passed, Shadowsh finally finish his mission, Gulli and the others quickly gathers inside the restaurant, the high ss demons were still unaware of their impending doom. Gulli made a gesture, the two pit lord brothers nodded, they started to walk towards the strongest demons present. ¡°My lord, we are ready, please activate the array.¡± Shadowsh who was already ready, immediately activates the array, the entire restaurant was quickly enveloped by a transparent barrier. No one managed to see anything because of the illusion he had summoned, many people inside the restaurant were high ranking demons, they quickly sensed the area being sealed off. Their expression instantly changed but before the strongest ones of them could react, Red and cky strikes, they killed them with their surprised attack, they then use Heaven Swallowing Technique to absorb all the vital essence of their target. They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the feeling of absorbing their preys¡¯ vital essence, they started praising it inwardly, after all, unlike most devouring or stealing skills that demons have, the Heaven Swallowing Technique is rtively safer. They then be excited and started their ughter, their Saint cultivation exploded and the people inside couldn¡¯t help but feel despair, even if this world is a high ranking world, this doesn¡¯t mean that meeting a Saint is easy. Unless one is a supreme genius, a cultivator needs centuries before they could reach Saint, the people knew that even with a thousand Xiantian Emperors, a Saint is still something to be feared. The people started begging for mercy, meanwhile, there are some that started announcing their background but no matter what they do, they were killed by Red and cky, those that tried to escape were all killed by Gulli. The entire scene became chaotic, the purple haired subus and her two servants have already sensed what was happening below them, they couldn¡¯t help but be pale. The purple hair snorted and came out of her room, she released her aura which surprisingly belongs to a Saint, she shouted, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble at the Ten Thousand Pleasure Restaurant?!¡± Boom! A powerful st exploded, the purple haired subus was sent flying towards the edge of the barrier, Shadowsh who was controlling the barrier outside frowns, it seems that he had underestimated just how powerful the cultivators herepared to the other worlds. Unfortunately, his real body couldn¡¯t leave the new Dantian World because he is now in the process of integrating countlessws into that world to make it moreplete, his two source starts were also resonating his Dantian. They wanted to fuse with his Dantian and finally bing a true bona fide world and not just lifeless stars, he is also interested in this, so during this past month, other than helping the soul of the girls more solid and stronger, he spent all this time drawing the energy of his two source stars into his Dantian. Back at the present, Gulli floats above the purple haired subus, his presence is strongerpared to her and his existence actually cause the girl to tremble in fear. He spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Violet, no wonder you have betrayed me, it seems that you have finally reached the realm that you have desperately sought after for centuries.¡± Just as she was about to exin herself, Gulli ms his giant shield to her, the sudden attack startled her but it seems that she had already expected that he would react like this. She waves her hand and a purple barrier appears in front of her but the barrier seems to be made up of fragile ss because when it collided with the shield, it cracked and broke. Bam! She was buried into the ground, Gulli doesn¡¯t want to give her any chance to recover, he stomps on her repeatedly, his expression changes and transformed one of his hand into a shield. Bam! Violet appeared besides him but her sneak attack failed, Gulli looks at her and wasn¡¯t surprised by her unexpected teleportation, he knew that she has this skills. He summoned his two additional heads and they quickly chased after her, Violet seems to noticed something and her expression lits up, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and mocked, ¡°It seems that you are holding back Gulli!¡± Her delighted expression changes, she stops fleeing and disappears into a puff of purple smoke, a red streak passes through her spot, if she hadn¡¯t disappeared, that red streak would have hit her. Red appears and looks at her with disappointment, he was the one who had thrown that red streak earlier, cky also appears, the three of them corners her. Her expression became ugly, she looks at the location of her two servants and just like she had expected, they were already dead, she knew that it was either Red or cky that killed them. The two servants of hers were actually one of the powerhouses of the Lust n, their cultivation is on Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm without any a powerful willpower, beating them with the same cultivation is near impossible. ¡°Give up Violet, you already know that you are no match against the three of us.¡± Gulli spoke in a solemn and forceful manner, he really wanted to kill her but he cannot harm her body. It would be the new vessel of one of his lovers, he doesn¡¯t want to give a broken or iplete body to them. Violet startedughing, she took out her weapon which was a whip and shouted, ¡°Do you really think capturing me is that easy? The great demon god army is definitely matching towards this location already!¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861: CHAPTER 830 VIOLET¡¯S PAST Gulli and the othersugh, they knew that what she is wishing for wouldn¡¯te true, they haveplete faith towards Shadowsh. Seeing their reaction, Violet¡¯s expression changes, she waves her whip towards the barrier causing it to tremble. Realising her n, Red appears besides her and summon hundreds of swords made up of blood, they flew towards her. She once again summoned her purple barrier, the blood swords collided with the barrier and they couldn¡¯t pierce through. cky appears and stabs the barrier breaking it, the remaining blood swords flew towards her, she cursed and p her wings to escape but Gulli have already anticipated her move. He block her route and ms her into the ground once again, the blood swords caught up with her, they exploded and turned into countless needles and started piercing her body. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t scream, just like what she had predicted earlier, it seems that they are hell-bent on capturing her with all of her body intact. ..... She knew Gulli and the others, they aren¡¯t that lustful and wouldn¡¯t be interested in her body, so their action cause her to be confused, unbeknownst to her, Gulli and the others truly are interested in her body but for apletely different reason. She destroys all the blood needles inside her body, she is no longer her weak former self, she is now a Saint, with her will still intact, she started exuding a different vibe. Her eyes became misty, she is a subus, their most powerful skill is seduction, she knew that Gulli and the others might not be affected by this but she still tries. Red and cky frowns, their souls were actually affected, their expression changes, they will activates their bloodline to counter it, Gulli on the other hand wasn¡¯t affected. Not only his will is powerful but also, he has knight talent, as long as he activates it, all sorts of mental skill would either lose their effect on him or would considerably weaken. ¡°Hahaha, just as expected, I am no longer the weak girl you knew before, I am now a Saint! Don¡¯t you dare think that you¡¯ll get away with this?!¡± She roars hysterically. Bam! Gulli shes besides her and hit her with his shield, she had already expected this, she transformed into a puff of smoke and escape, cky chases after her. He summoned his ck chains and tries to capture her but she transformed back to her physical form and stunned him with her beauty. She smirks andshes out but her ws were stopped by Red¡¯s whip, she was then throw back to Gulli, seeing this, he bashes her shield towards her. cky recovers and summoned his chains once again, realising that she couldn¡¯t dodge this one, she summoned her barrier and braced herself. Bam! She was hit hard, she was sent flying backwards but before she ms into the barrier, Red Whips her into this ground causing her to scream in pain. Red¡¯s whip is unlike hers, she could give both pain and pleasure with her whip but his only give hellish pain that causes all of her blood to react violently. Red didn¡¯t continue his attack, he and his brother knew their mission, they only need to tire her out to the point of exhaustion, they will then capture her and use her body as the vessel for one of the girls. Her aura exploded, her violet hair started floating and waving around as she stares at her enemy with dense killing intent, ¡°For centuries, I have been used by you disgusting men, you will not deny me my happiness!¡± She stomps the ground breaking the soil, she attacks Red, cky appears in front of his brother and blocked her attack, he was once again stunned by her eyes. Pak! Red quickly reacted, he swings his whip blocking her kick but she twist her body in midair and use the force of the whip to increase her power. Bam! cky was hit in the face but he managed to tie his chain on her foot before he was kicked to the ground. Violet¡¯s expression changes, she knew just how terrifying cky¡¯s chain is, without hesitation, she tries to cut her foot off but before she could do this, Gulli grabs her body and grips hard. Since she would resort to any means to squander time, he could only break her bones, with cky¡¯s chains wrapped around her foot, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Crack! The sounds of bones cracking could be heard, Violet was struggling with all of her might, she doesn¡¯t want to be captured, she had already stepped on the realm that she have been desperately seeking for. Unfortunately for her, in terms of strength, she is much weaker than Gulli, her eyes started tearing up, not because of pain but became of desperation, she doesn¡¯t want her life to end when she was enjoying her sess. Gulli use all of his strength to prevent her from escaping, even though his strength is greater than hers, the constant struggling and desperation of a Saint is still quite terrifying. After a couple more hours, she finally calm down, she fainted, all her bones have cracks on them, upon seeing her pitiful state, Gulli¡¯s expression is quite ugly. He wasn¡¯t feeling guilty about her, he was worried about her body, after all, it was going to be the new vessel of his lovers, they transformed back to their human form and sneak out of the barrier. Shadowsh was already waiting for them, he told them to carry her immediately back to his Dantian World, he knew that once he disperse the array, everyone in the area would see the true state of the restaurant. Gulli and the others quickly escaped, once they are far away, Shadowsh immediately took down the array and blends in with the other demons, his consciousness then returns to his main body. He was waiting for Gulli to return, they arrive carrying the unconscious Violet, Red and cky were using their spirit to keep her that way, they don¡¯t want her to wake up and cause chaos inside this sub world. ¡°Bring her over to me.¡± Shadowsh beckons, Gulli brought her in front of her, the pitiful appearance of hers would definitely brought out pity to others. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was their enemy, Shadowsh would also help her, he then use his spiritual sense and started reading her memories, before he erased her soul, he still wanted to learn her story. His instinct tells him that she has some stories, he kept on reading her memories, he watch how she lived for countless of years, most of the time, she was used by men and because of this, she had developed a disgust towards men. First, she was given birth by one of the most prestigious noble demon family in this world but because she had failed to awaken her bloodline, she was forsaken by her family. Even though this was the case, she still has some pride and didn¡¯t resort to sucking men¡¯s vital essence to strengthen herself, on the contrary, she trains her mental strength to create powerful illusions. She spent all of this time perfecting her illusions but she still couldn¡¯t match her sisters, she was then given care by a powerful demon from another prestigious noble family. Who would have thought that this was all just a trick to have hery into his bed, she was drugged and that noble family young lord brought his friends and have their ways to her body. She became heartbroken and vengeful, she sought help from her parents but was actually the one that was berated, because of this, she could only escape and vows to have her revenge. She hides her face and figure while trying to make a living in this ursed world, she met a group of powerful warriors and became one of their members. But the males in that group actually dares to force her into coption, of course, she managed to defeat them but this only further her aversion towards men. She lived all of her life as a solo cultivator, then came the fateful day where she met Gulli, he saw him as a perverted and foolish demon because of his personality and action. But as time passes by, she and the others have actually became friends, suddenly a grave news descended on her, Gulli and the others have angered the demon god. She became worried, Gulli came to her and told her that their rtionship is non-existent, she knew that this was to protect her which warms her heart for a bit. She then volunteers to take care of his lovers while they are fleeing, a couple of years passes by, Gulli and the others didn¡¯t contacted her but they would leave countless treasures to locations that she would only know. While she was walking in the town, she encountered a poster that states that whoever managed to learn some Intel regarding Gulli and the others would be rewarded by the demon god itself, even it meant using a treasure that would promote a Xiantian Emperor to a Saint. Chapter 862 Chapter 862: CHAPTER 831 LUST KINGDOM Violet couldn¡¯t away the temptations, besides, she thought that she¡¯ll just give some information that she already knew but was actually useless because Gulli and the others didn¡¯t contact her. That way, not only she would receive the reward but she wouldn¡¯t be betraying her friends, her thoughts were nice but reality was often disappointing. The demom god captured her soul and have learned about the existence of the five girls, after obtaining this information, the subordinates of the demon god immediately went to capture the girls. She felt despair, the demon god granted her wish and publicized that she was the person that gave the information about this, this had only further broke her will. Gulli and the others came out of hiding, they went all out to rescue the girls, unfortunately, they only managed to salvage their soul but ultimately failed to save them intact. For this reason, Gulli risked it and all and tries to kill her, she still hadn¡¯t obtain her vengeance, nor was she able to show to her family that she wasn¡¯t just a defective product. She and Gulli fought and she nearly died, she cast away her guilt and tried hard to survive the hunt of her former friends, the demon god took this opportunity to recruit, she quickly epted his help. ..... This was her story and how her greed have cause her only true friends in this world into her mortal enemy, Shadowsh sighed after reading her memories but he still didn¡¯t hold back. He use his soul chains to pull her soul out of her body, he then take one of the girls soul and transfered it into her body, the process might look easy in the eyes of others but it was actually a great burden for him. Fortunately, his soul is much strongerpared to others and he has Grim that have thousand of years of experience towards soul, because of this, the process was a sess without any problem. Just as Gulli was about to approach, he was stopped by Crunch, he had received amand earlier, stops anyone from interfering, realising his mistake, Gulli guiltily walks away. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief and use his power vital essence to repair all the broken bones, his healing treatment seems to have awoken the sleeping soul, because of herck of Nascent Soul, her strength started dwindling down and finally stops at the first gate of Xiantian Emperor Realm. Gulli started tearing up, even though the appearance is still Violet, the soul inside is one of his lovers, he couldn¡¯t but want to fly towards her and give her a warm hug. Shadowsh spoke, ¡°The soul is still getting used to her new body, because of her state on her soul, she might have some problem towards her memories and intelligence, do not worry, other than the problem regarding her memories, her intelligence would recover.¡± ¡°Also, give the girls a new name, it seems that this was the only way they¡¯ll be able to finally cast away their former selves making the possession much safer and smoother.¡± If they continue to hold their grudges in the past in their adaptation and eption state, their soul would transform into vengeful spirits and this would lead rejection on their current body. Gulli nodded, he nervously walk to his lover, the girls looks at him with confusion, she doesn¡¯t know why but she felt a sense of intimacy towards him, she stood up unsteadily. Her current cultivation realm is Xiantian Emperor, since she couldn¡¯t control her strength, the ground trembles lightly, Gulli shes right besides her and held her before she falls. She smiles innocently, upon seeing her like this, Gulli¡¯s heart became warm, Shadowsh then approaches her which made her vignt and she instinctively felt a sense of disgust towards him. He knew that this was the work of Violet¡¯s instinct, she has a strong sense of dislike towards strangers, especially men, he shes besides her and knock her unconscious, he then started transforming her body into a new appearance. She still has her devilish hot body but her pupils have be gold, not only that, her hair became light purple, her wings have also changed into smaller wings and her horns be smaller and much curved. Gulli watches as her lover changes appearance, after a couple of minutes, she had finally awoken from her slumber, she felt different but she can¡¯t exin her feeling, she could only hope that it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°Gulli, go teach her some simple cultivation technique and the knowledge of this world, she will be your responsibility at this moment, me and rest would look for the other suitable bodies for the remaining girls.¡± Seeing them like this, he decided to give them some alone time. Red approached him andmented, ¡°Master, there are countless suitable vessels at the Lust Kingdom, besides, the Asmodeus Family is one of the subordinates of the demon god.¡± Shadowsh took note, he then left, his next destination is Lusk Kingdom, if he arrive there, he¡¯ll be a fish in water, the lust Kingdom advocates sex but no one dares to openly follow this because the subus or the demons there primally feast on their partners. His illusion and his two bloodlines are both extremely powerful at attracting the opposite sex, it even works to the same gender, this is how powerful his bloodlines are, other than finally obtaining a stable power to this world. He also has some idea of devouring some main members of the Asmodeus Royal Family, if he could absorb the bloodline of all seven royal demon family, his strength would increase, also his demon bloodline would definitely increase to a whole new level, it might be evenparable to divine bloodline. The ce where his Dantian World entrance is situated in, is in the outskirt of the Lust Kingdom, so he quickly managed to arrive at the main capital of the kingdom. ¡°Get lost w*nch!¡± Screams a tall and burly minotaur looking demon, Shadowsh looks at the little girl that was smacked away, his expression changes, he help the little girl and heals her, at the same time, he release his spiritual sense and stunned the minotaur. The little girl looks at him and actually touch his private part, this startled him and immediately stops her, the little girl sweet voice rang on ear, ¡°Mister, I can pleasure you, just please give me something to eat.¡± He took a deep breath to calm his raging heart, he knew that this was the demon realm, it is a ce full of evil, orphans would either became ves, experiments or food. It is unlike Thousand Forest Continent, the orphans were given a ce to call home, they would also given purpose for their lives, it is heavenpared to this world. He lifted the little girl, he put her on one of the table and release his aura slightly making those that were spying on them to quickly turn pale, he went inside the kitchen. His presence doesn¡¯t rmed anyone because no one could see or sense him, he walk to the backdoor and there, the minotaur demon could be seen standing dumbly. He grabs it and kills it without any hesitation, he then brought it back to the kitchen and cook the minotaur, turning the brawny demon into both a soup and a meal. He stored it inside Amethyst and gave it to the little girl, therge meal was extremely sumptuous looking, her little tummy couldn¡¯t help but grumble, she looks at the man that gave her the meal and started to tear up a little. She ate the meal, without her knowledge, the food that she was eating was made up of the minotaur that hurt her earlier, after being filled, she looks at Shadowsh and hesitated. She gritted her teeth and grabs his clothes and whisper something on his ears, he nodded causing the little girl to beam in happiness, she then brought him in a dark, dirty and smelly alleyway. There is a house but before the little girl could go inside, she could hear the bed creaking and her expression immediately be cold, Shadowsh scans the inside of the house and saw a demon going about it with a thin subus. He startedughing as he had his way to the sick female demon, besides them was a baby crying, Shadowsh expression turns cold, he then looks at the little girl and asks, ¡°Is it okay to kill the guy inside?¡± The little girl nodded, she then said with hatred in her voice, ¡°Please give him the greatest pain that you could give, he is the reason why our lives are so miserable.¡± Listening to her request, he nodded and the demon that was having his way started floating, he was then mmed into the walls, breaking it, he was greeted by the little girl and Shadowsh looking at him coldly. *Crack* Sounds of bones getting broken could be heard, the expression of the demon became ugly and he started screaming in pain. Chapter 863 Chapter 863: CHAPTER 832 LIFE IN THE DEMON REALM After breaking every bones that the demon have, he then took out his soul and have Grim torture it, he doesn¡¯t want to give him a short and easy death. He entered the house together with the little demon girl, she looks at her mother and started crying, she knew just how she had suffered in the hands of the male demons in the area, especially to the demon that Shadowsh had just punished. While the daughter was crying her heart out, the mother continue to lie there in a lifeless manner, Shadowsh saw all of this and sighed. He knew that the mother no longer has any will to live, he could see countless bruises all over her body, he decided to send her off painlessly. The little girl doesn¡¯t know his n, he lifted her and her little baby sister up with his tails, the baby stop crying as she hugs her furry soft tail, he took out some nutritious milk from his storage and fed it to her. The little girl cries her heart out, he felt that she was extremely pitiful, he sighed and hugs her tightly, she instinctively knew that her mother no longer exist in this world. After a couple of hours of grieving, they have decided to burn the corpse of the mother and the entire house within it. ..... Shadowsh have finally decided, he¡¯ll built his power in the underground territory of this kingdom, since this is the demon realm, the most profitable business would definitely belong to the dark market. His first mission is to recruit as much orphans as he could, they¡¯ll definitely grow into capable demons under his care, since this world is quite cruel to these children, he will give them love to obtain their loyalty. First order ov business, getting revenge to all the demons that killed the little girl¡¯s mom to exhaustion, he asks her, ¡°What¡¯s your name little one?¡± The little girl was still grieving over her mother¡¯s death, it seems that after crying her heart out, she had fallen asleep. He could only shake his head, meanwhile, the news about the burning house quickly spreads in the slum, many demons were shocked by this, not because of the people involved but because of the audacity to actually burn a house inside the capital city of Lust Kingdom. Thousands of demons hiding in the slum couldn¡¯t help but grumble and curse the people that have done such a thing, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue hiding, they have to go deeper into the underground territory. The people that was involved doesn¡¯t care about the consequences, a couple of days passes by, the entire slum was now in a tense atmosphere, numerous city guards could be seen walking by, checking every home. Shadowsh was watching a couple of demons fighting against each other, after obtaining her revenge, the little girl swore loyalty to him, she had even swore it on her soul, she had given him her devil soul contract. They are currently in an underground battle arena, there is a coliseum above them but it was only reserve to high ss demons, here in the underground battle arena, anyone with money could enter. Shadowsh then snaps his finger, people with cloaks appeared, they are the demons that he had killed and reanimated, hemanded, ¡°I have already dealt with the banker and the dealer, bet all of the money on me.¡± The little girl nodded, she and two cloaked undeads walks to the booth and bet their entire money on Shadowsh, the money that they have came from all the gangs and demons that they have raided during all of this time. The people responsible for the booth doesn¡¯t react, they were already controlled by Shadowsh, he knew that demons couldn¡¯t be trusted, after the little girl bet all of their money which were seen by the demons around, they started feeling greedy. ¡°Hey that little girl is loaded!¡± ¡°Her parents might be a noble, she mighte here to experience the nightlife.¡± They started approaching her but when the closest demon was about to reach her, one of the undeads that Shadowsh have assigned as guards moves to intercept it and crushed it¡¯s heart. The demon was stunned, it could then feel it¡¯s life slipping away, the undead demon then devours it, the people quickly run away, they created a clear path. They aren¡¯t surprised as to what had happened, they were already used to the sight of death, they also knew that the first one to die would always used to gauge the strength of their target. The little girl snorted, she wasn¡¯t afraid of people looking at her with greedy and malicious eyes, for her, Shadowsh was her god, since he hadmanded her, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed. She sat on the chair like an arrogant noble, a beautiful subus appeared besides her, she was carrying her baby sister, she looks at her and touch her face gently with her eyes full of love. The subus spoke, ¡°To think that lord Shadowsh would be fighting this low level demons, it should be their honor to be killed by the likes of him.¡± The little girl nodded, shr asks, ¡°Violet, you were once a Saint, can you tell me just how powerful lord Shadowsh is?¡± Violet trembles for a bit, her expression wasplicated, being reminded that she was once a Saint hurts her quite deep but she knew that she cannot be violent against this little girl. She was sad but she still answers, ¡°Lord Shadowsh isparable to True Saints, if it was a one on one, he could hold his ground against one of the True Saints under lord demon god.¡± The little girl have already heard this answer multiple times but she couldn¡¯t help herself wanting to listen to it over and over again, this only strengthen her faith over her lord. In the arena, Shadowsh was up against a troll looking demon with two heads, seeing that his enemy is much smaller than him, the two troll heads startedughing, ¡°To think that I am matched against a pipsqueak.¡± With the sound of the horn, the battle starts, the two headed troll immediately burst into a bloody pulp, shocking everyone, Shadowsh then went out like it was nothing. Violet wasn¡¯t surprised by this, after all, she had the memories of Shadowsh¡¯s battle on her mind, constantly reminding her just how weak she is against him. He came back in the room and patted her shoulder, the energy of the two headed troll instantly flows within her, she couldn¡¯t help but moan because of the wonderful feeling, she also felt her body bing stronger. Shadowsh sat down and puts Alexandra on his legs, Alexandra was the name he had given to the girl, she smiles blissfully as he rubs his hand to her head. He and his group are now waiting for the higher ups of this arena toe to them, therge amount of money they have won would have definitely rmed the people in interest. The people working on the betting booth have already sent the money before the match even ended, Violet exhaled and spoke, ¡°I wish that there are at least demons that have high ss bloodline.¡± Shadowsh shook his head, ¡°I doubt it, the higher ups of this arena might be connected to the major powers of the kingdom but their goons would definitely just be medium ss demons.¡± Violet snorted, she knew that this was the truth but she still hope that there are at least one high ss demon, she¡¯ll be able to recover her strength quicker if this was the case. After all, she is still obsessed with greater strength, she became silent, she then asks, ¡°Are you sure Gulli doesn¡¯t know about my existence?¡± Even though she had achieved Saint Realm before, the price was her friendship with Gulli, if she could reverse time, she wanted to stop herself, after all, even after she had achieved Sainthood, her life was constantly in danger because of that. ¡°Big sister Violet, ording to what you have said, this Gulli demon, he is considered one our lord¡¯s trusted subordinates, so how strong is he really?¡± She had been with Violet for a couple of days. Shadowsh smiles and answered her questions, his one sentence have greatly shaken her. ¡°Strong enough to threaten the demon god.¡± Violet didn¡¯t argue with this, she knew that Gulli only needs time to finally achieve True Saint Realm, once he did, together with Shadowsh, they¡¯ll be able to threaten the immovable demon god. Alexandra grips her fist tight, she wanted to be stronger too, if she continue to stay on Silver Rank, she would be left behind. ¡°It seems that our targer have started moving.¡± Sensing the movements in the arena, Shadowsh smiled, Violet and Alexandra became excited, after all, they would receiverge amount of benefits after receiving the essence of these demons. Chapter 864 Chapter 864: CHAPTER 833 TURNING THE MINOTAUR Bang! The door was kicked open, a dozen demons exuding Xiantian aura entered. The one leading the group was actually a minotaur which was surprising since most of them were just menialbor ves. He exudes Xiantian King aura but what he expected as fear appearing on the face of his prey didn¡¯t appear, on the contrary what he saw was disappointment. The two female demons were disappointed, they thought that they could obtain a high ss bloodline or even just a low ss one, their hope crashed down when they saw that it was just a mutated minotaur. Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh, he doesn¡¯t release his spiritual sense that much because the higher ups of the Lust Kingdom seems to have caught up with him. To stay hidden, he doesn¡¯t even release 50% of it unless necessary, this is the reason why he doesn¡¯t know that the demon that they were expecting toe is just a minotaur. Minotaur are strong and great in numbers but their bloodline in this demon realm is extremely low, ording to the history given to him by Kuros, the minotaurs were ves that the demons have captured during their invasion to other worlds. ..... They have also captured monsters like goblins, hobgoblins, ogres, etc. Other than imps, these magical monsters were their scouts and meat shields during their invasion towards other worlds, the demon race is just like the beastman race, they are warring race. They embraced the concept of ving weaker race that they have defeated, humans are like that also but there are some that prohibited this method. Back to the present, Shadowsh teased the two girls, ¡°That is why I have told you, don¡¯t keep your hopes up.¡± The minotaur and the demons became confused, from what they have seen, their targets weren¡¯t afraid of them, in fact, they are actually insulting them for being weak and low ss demons. ¡°Die you weaklings!¡± The minotaur was actually thinking of having some fun with Violet but they have poke it¡¯s sore spot, it had always hated the fact that it was a low ss demon. It knew that it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach a higher realm and would ve away at the Xiantian King Realm for the remainder of it¡¯s life. It had submitted to the ringleader of this ce to earn protection as well as reputation, it had greatly increase his vanity as he works for his master but every time some high ss demons entered this ce, they would always treat it as a disgusting pile of sh*t constantly reminding him of his status. Weakling! Violet trembles, this word have constantly haunt her, she also lose her mind in rage just like the minotaur, as a former Saint, the thing that she hated the most is to be called a weakling, now that a low ss demon calls her that, she was infuriated. ¡°Die you low ss demon!¡± With an angry roar, Violet summoned her whip which have be extremely broken because of the sudden weakness of her soul and physical body. Bang! Even though her current realm is just Xiantian Realm, she wasn¡¯t any weaker than the minotaur, the two locks on each other gaze and they shed once again. The two of them doesn¡¯t want to bend, Shadowsh use his Qi to create a barrier around him and Alexandra, the other demons huddled together to tide through this battle. Bam! Bam! Bam! Axe and whip constantly collided with each other causing the entire room to shake, themotion quickly caught the attention of everyone in the arena. Boom! Finally the room couldn¡¯t take it anymore and broke, other than the area where Shadowsh and Alexandra was sitting on, the surrounding became a total wreck. Violet¡¯s eyes lits up, she swung her whip and it quickly coiled around the minotaur¡¯s hoof, she pulled him hard and their physique difference seems to be nothing as he managed to lip him and ms him into the ground. While Shadowsh was watching everything and at the same time taking care of the baby, he notices something, his eyes lits up, as he quickly had an idea, he teleported in front of the two. After he was mmed, the minotaur quickly rose back up, he pulls the whip but Violet doesn¡¯t budge, with his berserk form, his strength started increasing as he got angrier. Violet quickly frowns, she realised that the force pulling her seems to bing stronger, just as she was about to attack once again, Shadowsh appears in front of her. He looks at the minotaur in a rather curious gaze, the demons watching everything were stunned, they didn¡¯t know who this demon is but they quickly became angry. They were watching a great fight between two beings on or above Xiantian Realm experts, this was a fight that is frequent in this world but still not avable to others as their strength confides them. The ones that were truly furious are the demons that are stuck on Crimson Gold Rank, they have been staying in this bottleneck of theirs for years, for the first time, they have an opportunity to watch how Xiantian experts fight. Stopping the fight is equal to denying them the chance to be powerhouse of this area, they were about to go on a riot but the following scene stunned them. They saw Shadowsh points his finger on the forehead of the minotaur and he quickly froze then fainted, just as Violet was confused, he spoke, ¡°This body is perfect for one of my subordinates.¡± She quickly shut her mouth but this doesn¡¯t mean that her confusion was solve, she knew who are these subordinates that he was talking about, they are just like her but in much pitiful state. They were souls of the demons that Shadowsh have killed but unlike her who still have her memory intact, they have be clean souls that have their memories and everything about them erased, leaving behind a pure soul. She knew his standards and this minotaur shouldn¡¯t really caught his eye but this doesn¡¯t deny that she was feeling angry since she had stolen her prey. As if reading her mind, he left behind these words, ¡°You can kill all the demons in the area that still haven¡¯t left after 10 seconds, for the remaining that broke the door on our room, you can immediately kill them.¡± Her expression lits up, the remaining subordinates of the the minotaur quickly tremble, they started scrambling for the exit, the other demons also react, they also scramble to get away. Violetughs, she charges towards her prey and grabs one of them before beheading him with her sharp ws, the other demons saw this and all of them kowtows to her, ¡°Your supreme highness! Please spare us!¡± She disregard their please as she continues to let out her faint but mesmerizingughter but if someone see the carnage she left behind, they would tremble in fear. The other demons realising that they cannot escape with the people in front of them stopping them quickly turn violent, they attack those that were in front of them. Those in front of them screams in pain and some of them were immediately killed by the surprise attack, Violet doesn¡¯t react to this because she knew just how this world operates. The more demon dies, the better it is for her and the two girls, she knew that her new lord was capable of absorbing the vitality of the beings that recently died, what was shocking is that, there are no side effect except for a shaky foundation. Shadowsh returned with a happy expression, he had managed to achieve sess to his experiment, he had fused more than a hundred soul into the body of the minotaur. Violet looks at him with expectation, he knew what she was looking for and raise his hand, all of the vitality of the demons were absorbed, it then flew to Violet, Alexandra and the baby. The baby received the purest type of energy also it¡¯s amount was extremely small, it is to increase her constitution while not hastening her growth, on her infant stage, her changes would definitely be adapted on her body as she grows older. Once they received the energy, the two girls quickly started meditating, circting the cultivation technique that Shadowsh have given them, he nodded at them, he then calls his new subordinate. A minotaur that was twice as big as regr minotaur have appeared, it had a golden nose ring and bell wrapped around it¡¯s neck, it¡¯s horn was glowing like a stone withva, it¡¯s beating heart seems to resonates with the earth below. It was the creation of purely increasing it¡¯s affinity towards earth, with the magma and earth heart, it¡¯s strength is ten times greater than before, the hundreds souls fused on it¡¯s body have made it¡¯sprehensionparable to that of supreme geniuses. Unfortunately, it¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t very high because of the forced fusion, it also need further modification, unfortunately, Amethyst is unable to modify it. Chapter 865 Chapter 865: CHAPTER 834 KILLING THE OGRE She is unfortunately unable to do modification at the time, Safehaven Paradise and the new Dantian World is now in the process of connecting, both worlds would connect with each other. The two worlds would then analyzed thews within other worlds strengthening themselves, both of them are nearplete worlds, the only thing that iscking to them is the heavenlyw. With Shadowsh working as a mobile recorder, both worlds would be able to sense differentws of different worlds, with Amethyst working as it¡¯s world consciousness, having problem would be extremely low. Unlike most world consciousness, Amethyst not only intelligent and calctive, it is also be able to adapt at rapid changes quite well, unfortunately, for the powerhouses in the two worlds, the right of passage or heavenly tribtion would also multiply in power. This doesn¡¯t because it wanted to punish the cultivators like most world does but it wanted to temper them, each time they would survive, they would undergo a cleaning that would both increase their strength and potential. Back at the present, Shadowsh was now having fun trying out new things to his new subject, the minotaur was incredible stupid but it is extremely loyal to him. After a while, he sighed in disappointment, he looks at Violet andmanded, ¡°Violet, bring Mino with you and demand an exnation to the ringleader, judging from their reaction, you have my permission to kill them.¡± ..... Violet nodded, even though she knew that there is a high chance that the ringleader is a Xiantian Emperor expert, she wasn¡¯t afraid, as a former Saint, she had no fear, Mino on the other hand have no idea what was happening. For it, happiness is being of service to his lord, as it walks happily with Violet, unbeknownst to it, great danger would present itself, meanwhile, Alexandra approached Shadowsh, she looks at his disappointed expression and asks, ¡°Is it weak?¡± He knew who she meant, he shook his head, ¡°Weak? No far from it, out of all the subjects that I have experimented on, it was by far the strongest, it¡¯s potential is incredibly great, reaching Saint is possible for it.¡± ¡°Then why are you disappointed?¡± Still confused, she asks, even though she worships him, she is still a child, asking her lord is normal for her, if it was other loyal servants, they would see her action as rude. Heughs and rubs her head, ¡°It¡¯s intelligence wouldn¡¯t be able to develop because of the constant sh of thoughts on it¡¯s mind, fortunately because of the number of souls it has, it wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the requirement for the soul.¡± While he and Alexandra were talking about Mino, it and Violet have arrived at the ringleader room, in front of them was a huge door with runes shing on them. Violet frowns, with her current strength, she is incapable of breaking this huge door, she looks at the minotaur besides her andmanded in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Break it for lord Shadowsh.¡± She doesn¡¯t have any hope for it being able to break the door, but the next scene shocked her, Mino raised it¡¯s giant war axe and let¡¯s out a loud battle cry, it¡¯s body then erged andbust in me. Boom! The door was thrown inside with one mighty swing, Violet opens her mouth wide, she looks at the stupid looking minotaur and her confidence quickly reach its peak, she shouted, ¡°Ringleader of this lowly arena,e out and give us some exnation!¡± The ground trembles, someonerge ising out, then a demon that was covered with green scale came out, it was a variant ogre that has high ss bloodline, Violet licks her lips as she sensed it¡¯s aura. She knew that they have encountered a delectable prey, the scaly ogre didn¡¯t immediately attack, he spoke in a loud and threatening voice, ¡°How dare you destroy my door!¡± The burst of air cause Violet¡¯s hair to fly, she wasn¡¯t intimidated, she knew that the scaly ogre in front of her is on at least high gate Xiantian Emperor Realm, with a high ss bloodline, it¡¯s strength isparable to that of peak Xiantian Emperor Realm. She looks at the minotaur and said, ¡°Heard that? it actually dares to ignore the question that lord have asked!¡± The minotaur remember that Shadowsh havemanded Violet to ask some exnation, it quickly turned berserk. Roar! It charges towards the scaly ogre and a battle between giants starts, the minotaur raised it¡¯s axe and ms it, the scaly ogre also took out it¡¯s saber and blocked the attack. Boom! The ogre took a couple of step backwards, the exchange clearly shows who is stronger between the two, the ogre was dumbfounded, even though it knew that it¡¯s strength isn¡¯t unparalleled but it is still confident with it. This was the first time he had fought someone stronger at it in terms of physical brute strength, it looks at it the minotaur but it¡¯s dazed state was clearly a mistake on it¡¯s part. Bam! The axe quickly embedded itself into it¡¯s flesh, even with it¡¯s touch scale, the ogre¡¯s defense became as fragile as ss in front of the Mino¡¯s axe. Mino pulls back it¡¯s axe and started like a deranged maniac, the ogre who had made a mistake since earlier quickly became passive, it could only do it¡¯s best to defend. Violet appears behinds it silently, she whips out her weapon and quickly grabs the ogre¡¯s foot with her whip and pulls, the sudden force made the ogre trip. Bam! Mino embedded it¡¯s axe to it¡¯s enemy once again, it raised it¡¯s head and head-butted the ogre, the force of the headbutt cause the ogre¡¯s skull to crack as it quickly let¡¯s out wails of pain. Violet summoned multiple daggers made out of her Qi and sent them flying into the ogre¡¯s heart, she was startled to see her daggers were repelled by the scales. The ogre realized that the only opponent that could threaten it was Mino, he quickly burst with a powerful aura, he became berserk, it¡¯s first target wasn¡¯t Mino was violet, as long as she was killed, there will be no more distraction. The gravity it felt quickly multiplied making it froze, Violet took this opportunity to fly away but she doesn¡¯t want to leave, she eyes the ogre like a predator. ¡°Moo!¡± Mino let¡¯s out a loud battle cry before firing a ming breath, the ogre cross it¡¯s arm and took the attack head on, it¡¯s skin quickly turn red because of the heat. Bam! Mino follows it with a punch that broke the scales that were burned, the ogre was sent to the ground. Violet summoned her whip and flew above the two, she waves it, hitting the ogre¡¯s face, she continues whipping it, the ogre was furious but it cannot stand up. Mino kept on punching it, the only thing that confuses him is the fact that it¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t targeting it¡¯s face and only it¡¯s chest, what it didn¡¯t knew is that, it¡¯s enemy was an idiot. It listens dutifully to Violet, it¡¯s superior, meanwhile, the demons in the slum sensed the earthquake happening throughout the ce, what they didn¡¯t know is that this was result of the fight between Mino and the scaly ogre. Violet frowns, she knew that with this amount ofmotion, the city guards would definitely notice it, she quickly orders, ¡°Mino finish him off, let¡¯s hurry up and return to the lord.¡± Hearing this, Mino grabs it¡¯s axe and pulls it out of the ogre, the ogre used this opportunity to try to stand up but Violet use her powerful to stun him for a second. Mino took this opportunity and ms it¡¯s axe repeatedly on its head, Violet snap her fingers and wraps her whip around the ogre, the two of them hastily escape back to Shadowsh. Seeing the corpse of the ogre, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lits up, it actually has a bloodline of a demon dragon, with it, he could increase the aptitude of the baby, both Violet and Alexandra focus on quick assassination and powerful spiritual sense. The demon dragon bloodline is ipatible with them but they¡¯ll still obtain some benefit¡¯s absorbing the pure vital essence of an Xiantian Emperor expert. While their group was celebrating with their great haul, in a location inside the core part of the city, a dragon with green scales was having a great time with a couple of beastman, three of them were ogre women, two feline female beastman and five nagas. At this moment, he was inserting it¡¯srge rod inside the petite body of one of the feline beastman, he was using his hand to stop her from moving, he then started vigorously pounding her. The beds creaks with his intense movement, the feline beastman was begging for mercy, she wasn¡¯t acting, therge rod inside of her is muchrger than her body, the only reason why she survive such ordeal is because she is a cultivator. Chapter 866 Chapter 866: CHAPTER 835 FIGHTING A TRUE SAINT The other feline female beastmen couldn¡¯t help but look at what was happening to herrade with fear written in her eyes. Sensing something, the green dragon looks at his partner and realised that she is no longer breathing, he sighed in disappointment, he bust a load inside of her before throwing her corpse to the side. He looks at the other feline beastman and was about to have his way to her when suddenly the door was swung open, a breathtaking subus went inside. She ignores the corpse of the feline beastman and reported, ¡°Sire, your son have been killed, our empress sends her regard.¡± The green dragon who was in a great mood instantly turn furious, he roars but he doesn¡¯t dare to use force towards the subus, ¡°Who dare to kill one of the my son?!¡± The subus shook her head, ¡°That is exactly it, we hadn¡¯t found any evidence, the child that was killed was your third child, the great ogre Balta, his strength isparable to Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm expert.¡± Hearing that it was his third son that was killed, the green dragon became even more furious, it only love three of his child, his firstborn, third and seventh, now that one of his favorite was killed, raging me burns intensely in his heart. ..... He stood up and flew out of the room, he transformed into a giant dragon and flew towards the slum area, the aura of a Saint and a dragon descended on the entire area. Everyone in the area quickly scramble to hide into their houses, meanwhile, in an another location, Shadowsh opens his eyes and smirked, besides him, the two girls were meditating. Mino was shing and hacking, he was having a hard time, not because of the action but following it¡¯s lord order, it wasmanded to learn a weapon intent. It doesn¡¯t know how hard it is but for it¡¯s lord, it wouldn¡¯t stop until he achieved it, for it, the words of its lord is absolute, Shadowsh looks at afar. He knew that a powerful individual have appeared in the slum area, without even thinking about it, he already knew what themotion is all about. The only person or individual that could attract a Saint is the ogre, he just never thought that it would be a powerhouse at a Saint Realm. He smiles, their group ignores it, the green dragon continue to scan the entire slum area with his spiritual sense but still discover nothing, he wanted to destroy the ce but he forcefully reigned it in. This was the territory of the Asmodeus Royal Family, their strength is considered at the top four in the seven royal family, he took a deep breath and swore that he¡¯ll definitely destroy the person that have killed his son. Because of the death of the scaly ogre, the entire city became restless, countless soldiers would patrol every nook and cranny of the city, unbeknownst to them, their target was still killing demons and increasing their strength. A month finally passes by, Violet let¡¯s out a moan, her body was trembling, with a loud cry, she finally broke through Xiantian King Realm, after her breakthrough, she was immediately encased into a pupe. This was the beginning of her transformation, Shadowsh who was watching this couldn¡¯t help but anticipate her evolution, they had killed a lot of demons that have subus bloodline, he had given all the pure or refined bloodline to Violet. For Alexandra, he has other ns, she¡¯ll be his representative to the Sloth bloodline, Mino kept on practicing the way of the axe, it was thoroughly absorbed in it¡¯s training, it wanted to be stronger and finally achieved it¡¯s mission. Because of it¡¯s the heart of earth, it doesn¡¯t feel exhausted and with it¡¯s unique constitution of its souls and Shadowsh constant feeding of pure soul essence into it¡¯s soul, it doesn¡¯t need to stop. It is like a machine, as long as it doesn¡¯t get mentally tired, it could fight forever, the one who have the mostx time of them all was the baby, it kept on living peacefully in the hands of Shadowsh. Other than Alexandra and her, they had adopted other children that were forsaken by this cruel world, they have been trained to be loyal soldiers for their empire, they have been given warmth and love, now they desperately sought to protect this feeling. The demons were a rowdy bunch, it¡¯s in their blood to fight, the children they have adopted would also fight amongst each other almost every single day, as long as no death ured nor heavy injury is infected. Shadowsh just let them be but the main target of the fight were the stronger ones, he had created a rule that states those at the top ten in thebat ranking would obtain prize that would increase the users strength. For these mistreated demons, strength was the thing that they desperately seek, because of this rule, they have been training and fighting, the top three still haven¡¯t changed one bit. The person who hold the number one position is Alexandra, the second was a child with a great demon bloodline on its body and finally a subus demon, Lust Kingdom is the kingdom of subus, most powerhouse here are females. Most of the powerful orphans have subus bloodline, Shadowsh who was reading some documents caught on something, heughs out loud and looks at the baby, he spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°It seems that your opportunity havee.¡± He had finally received the information about where the green dragon which was also the father of the scaly ogre was living, his target is know for his licentious personality but he cannot just go and kill him, it might rm the Asmodeus Royal Family. He went out of their territory which was formerly own by a middle ss power, no one realised that their group have annihted everyone, they had practically stolen the ce they are currently on. He transformed into the owner of the store, he had transformed into a sexy female subus, he struts around the street, everyone seems to ignore him but the truth is that he use his powerful spiritual sense in a subtle manner to decrease his presence as much as possible. He approached the building where the green dragon was currently staying in, a glint passes through his eyes, all the workers of this establishment are girls, he entered and copies the workers clothes blending easily. He finally arrive at the floor where the green dragon was currently having his fun, he looks at the surrounding and started inscribing runes. More days passes by, Gulli and the others have been rebuilding the power that they have once created in this world, with their new identity, their enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to locate them. In another location, the clones that were sent to cause chaos finally met with the True Saints under the demon god, Shadowsh took this opportunity to take control of one of the clones. He had been curious how powerful a True Saint is, he looks at the appearance of these three True Saints and realised something, he smiled, he and the demon god wasn¡¯t that different. These three True Saints were actually puppets, their souls have been sealed and they became mindless soldiers that would only follow themand of their lord, just like Mino. Heughs out loud and he charges towards one of the True Saints, he is confident that he¡¯ll be able tost a couple minutes after realising that his opponent were just puppets but his confidence was short lived. One of the puppets trembled and it¡¯s expression changes, Shadowsh have seen those eyes before, he had realised that the so called demon god also have the ability to take control of one of his puppet but it seems that it cost him something. The demon god puppet raised it¡¯s hand and a giant palm made up of entirely spirit Qi appears, it then ms into Shadowsh crushing his clone into nothing. Back to Lust Kingdom, Shadowsh trembles and he started sweating, he looks at the direction of his clone and grips his fist tightly, he swore that he¡¯ll definitely capture one of the puppets and make it his own. ¡°Stepfather, is there something wrong?¡± Alexandra looks her lord/stepfather with concern, this is the first time she had seen him sweating like that, she was actually very shocked. Shadowsh looks at his new stepdaughter and couldn¡¯t help but think that he is making a grand family that he is either the big brother or the father, he rubs her head and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Nothing dear.¡± ¡°By the way, I will be gone for a month or two, please kept on monitoring the changes that would happen on Violet.¡± Alexandra nodded, she still has Mino as a servant, no one would dare to go against her with it around, Shadowsh was gratified to obtain such a responsible and smart daughter. Chapter 867 Chapter 867: CHAPTER 836 DIVINATION Inside the royal pce of Lust Kingdom, every important member of the Asmodeus Royal Family is present, they were extremely solemn, in the throne seat, an incredibly beautiful woman was sitting with extremely little amount of clothing. She spoke, ¡°Everyone, I have gathered all of you here because of a premonition from grand elder Evangeline, it seems that our kinhdom is now endangered.¡± Everyone weren¡¯t surprised, it seems that they have received the news before they have arrived there, a subus with violet hair and towering chest asks, ¡°Is there any concrete information as of now?¡± The subus queen nodded, she waves her hand and a couple of subus have arrived, she then nodded and spoke, ¡°The cmity is actually connected with what had happened to the Slum area.¡± This time, everyone was surprised, they hadn¡¯t thought that the cmity that they are going to experience is connected to the Slum area that they all ignored and felt disgusted with. One of them suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we destroy that ce already, it is only dirtying the image of our great kingdom.¡± The subus queen shook her head, she waves her hand and one of the subus that she had called took a step forward, she bows to the higher up and spoke, ¡°ording to our investigation, only one major event have urred in the slum during this past month.¡± ..... Everyone quickly focuses their gaze towards her, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble, being the center of attention of a couple Saints, her soul trembled for a bit, she took a deep breath and narrated as clear as possible. ¡°The third child of Saint Green Dragon have died, he is one of the favored son, his strength isparable with Peak Xiantian Emperor expert with his bloodline, he was killed in the Slum.¡± Everyone took a deep breath, they knew Saint Green Dragon, he is one of their guest elder, he is known for his violent temper and method in bed, other than deranged masochist no one would willingly sleep with him. But even if this is the case, his strength is quite famous in this world, as a demon with a dragon bloodline, much less a Saint, his strength in the entire Lust Kingdom is only below to the supreme elders and their queen. The subus queen waves her hand once again, the subus informant return to her former spot, she looks at the pondering subi, she quickly added, ¡°ording to supreme elder Evangeline, Green Dragon would die a monthter.¡± This time everyone was really taken aback, they look at their queen with a dumbfounded expression, they still couldn¡¯t believe what they have just heard, killing a Saint expert just like Green Dragon is extremely difficult. Even though it is know that Green Dragon is arrogant, he isn¡¯t stupid, he had learned a couple of escape skill and technique making it extremely difficult to kill him, even their queen only have 80% chance of being able to kill him. It is an incredibly high chance but it still isn¡¯t 100%, this made them thinking, if someone actually dares to kill their guest elder inside their own territory and was actually just close to their home. It meant that the person responsible for the murder wasn¡¯t truly afraid of them, the subus queen spoke, ¡°I want everyone to monitor the building where Saint Green Dragon is currently residing in.¡± ¡°there is only one requirement, don¡¯t rm the bait.¡± Inside the building where Green Dragon was currently residing, Shadowsh was still in the process ofpleting the silencing array, he knew that his target is strong, so he wanted to strengthen the array as much as possible. He is responsible for taking out the corpses of the female demons that Green Dragon have killed, their vital essence was actually already sucked dry so he cannot absorb anything from them. He had transformed their souls into vengeful yin souls, their strength isn¡¯t high but they are much easier to raise because of his powerful soul and the fact that this world has enough energy to nurture them. His target is still ignorant of the approaching danger, meanwhile, the people of the Asmodeus Royal Family started moving, they started sneaking into the building while some put numerous spies in the area. A couple of days passes by, Shadowsh who was now finishing up his array bump into a subus, he quickly apologies, the subus looks at him and started frowning, she asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you?¡± Shadowsh was stunned, he is confident that his disguise would leave all the workers in this building in a state of bewilderment, he looks at the subus in front of him and his eyes harden. The subus reacted, she realised that she might have encountered their target, she hadn¡¯t thought that her luck would be so bad, it is her reason why the two of them bump with each other. Shadowsh appears in front of her and tries to grab her throat, she exploded with her true strength, an aura that belongs to a Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm flooded the entire building. Realising something was wrong, Shadowsh follows his instinct and quickly fled, he blended with the shocked staff and knock one of them unconscious before stuffing her inside his Dantian World. Even though he had already put down an entrance somewhere, he could still connect with his Dantian World albeit it would cost him arge amount of energy, this doesn¡¯t concern him at all. Swish! Swish! Swish! Numerous individuals started flying towards their location, this made him frowns because he had realised that these individuals weren¡¯t weak, there are even Saint experts amongst them. He knew that his n to kill Green Dragon have failed, he ultimately use his formation array and cause chaos to everyone, he silently crept into the shadows and blends with them and quickly escaped. He looks at the direction where the pce was located and told his three soul partners to quickly make a move, the three supreme beings of the spirit race reacted and quickly the feeling of being watched disappears. Inside the pce, deep inside the ce, in a hidden location, a white haired fox demon spat out blood and was in a state of disbelief, she wanted to stand up but she started feeling dizzy, she quickly sent a request for help before fainting. The subus queen who was waiting for the report of her n members trembles, she quickly flew towards the location of the white fox demon, looking at her, she was shocked, she quickly brought her into the best physicians in their kingdom. Shadowsh on the other hand have returned to his secret base and sighed, he calls for all the children to gather immediately, he knew that his fake identity was discovered, they could no longer stay at this ce. When everyone have finally gathered, he finally spoke, ¡°I am going to bring all of you into another location, that ce is my true territory, that ce wouldn¡¯t pose danger to any of you but don¡¯t let this make youcent!¡± Alexandra immediately spoke, ¡°Stepfather, why don¡¯t you bring us some imps or demon beasts to die, as long as no one of us will die, we are willing to suffer, if it¡¯s for obtaining strength!¡± The other children also agrees to this, Shadowsh sighed, he doesn¡¯t want to put these children in an incredibly dangerous situation but looking at their determined expression, he knew that he have to follow their request. He could only nod, he then sent them inside his Dantian World, he sent them in the ind full of demonic Qi, he then told Mino to guard the little demons, he also gave it to a letter and told it to give it either Red, Gulli or Kuros. He then left the ce, before he did, he left some words that says ¡®You guys are good¡¯ this wasn¡¯t a provocation but a trueplement from him, since they have realised that his target was Green Dragon, he had toy low for a while. Back on the royale pce, the subus queen looks extremely cold, she looks at the peak Xiantian Emperor subus that have caused their n to go awry. She spoke in a cold tone, ¡°What have you got to say for yourself?!¡± The subus quickly kneels down and plead for mercy, ¡°Your highness, it was an ident, I hadn¡¯t thought that I would bump into the target, please I beg of you, spare my insignificant life!¡± The subus queen snorted, just as she was about to kill her, the white fox demon appeared, she still look weak but she had forcefully drag her body into the main hall, she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her!¡± The subus queen looks at her in confusion, she asks, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kill her? She is the reason why your in this state.¡± The white fox demon shook her head, ¡°That person has a powerful soul, it wouldn¡¯t been long before he discovers me, the most important thing right now is locating him and this subus is answer for this problem.¡± Chapter 868 Chapter 868: CHAPTER 837 GREEN DRAGON The subus queen was a bit surprised, since their enemy could threaten their entire Kingdom, she was in a state of disbelief that an average Xiantian Emperor Realm expert would have of use. The white fox demon nodded, she exins, ¡°I cannot use my divination directly to locate our target but she had contact with him, a physical one of that, as long as I could use the remnant energy or scent from her body, we have a high chance to locate this person.¡± Everyone immediately felt relieved, the subus queen also became happy, meanwhile, after the subus that have bumped with Shadowsh have given his fake appearance, the building that they have been staying on was raided. Shadowsh was now inside the building where Green Dragon was residing in, his identity have once again changed, he was now an official worker of this establishment but because of what had happened, the security have be much more tighter. He became frustrated, he can no longer be able to inscribed rune marks in the building because of this, he sighed and thought, ¡®At least, that arrogant dragon haven¡¯t left¡¯ Inside his room, Green Dragon was drinking, he wasn¡¯t having s*xual intercourse like usual, he was furious, he was actually targeted by a nobody and ording to the information that he had received, the person targeting him was the killer of his son. ¡®Do you really think that I am just a soft persimmon?¡¯ He thought angrily, his Saint aura spreads, the people outside the room were forced to kneel, fortunately, no one was inside his room. ..... ¡°Sir, room service.¡± Suddenly, an incredibly nervous voice was heard, Green Dragon snorted and use his spiritual sense to open the door, a blonde subus entered, she brought food with her. Green Dragon was annoyed, because of what had happened, he was forbidden to have s*x, he could only waves his hand lest he cannot hold himself back. The subus bows and hurriedly ran away, Green Dragon took a bite of the giant boar in front of him, in normal times, he wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s order. Unfortunately for him, this time, his enemy seems to have done something that pisses off the entire Asmodeus Royal Family, three of the four supreme elders came looking for him and told him to stay put. He could only swallow his anger, he was arrogant but not stupid, even he cannot take on the entire Asmodeus Royal Family, while he was inwardly grumbling, he notice a letter on the tray. He took it and decided to read it to kill some time but no words were written on it, what was kept inside it was a rune mark that projected a message directly inside his head. Boom! The entire room exploded with his release of anger, his body was trembling, his eyes were beet red, his killing intent was fully exposed, what contained in the message was a provocation from Shadowsh. The message was written such, ¡®Dear green worm, you must happy right now right? Feel great being protected by one of the seven great royal demon family¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t let me catch your scrawny ass or else you¡¯ll end up like your b*tch of a son¡¯ He was actually seen as a coward, he a noble dragon was called both a worm and a coward, his raging fury burst out of his body, he disregard the warning that the Asmodeus Royal Family have given him and flew out of his room breaking everything above him, making a hole in the building. Shadowsh who was outside the building smiles, he had been collecting information regarding his target, just like what the information have stated, his target was extremely arrogant, as a member of a dragon race, he had looked down on everyone except for pure blooded members of the seven great royal demon family. For him to be infuriated this far, his pride wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, Shadowsh quickly follows him, he knew that he had to act fast, especially since the entire Asmodeus Royal Family have been keeping a close eye on Green Dragon. Green Dragon stops in a rather remote location, Shadowsh thennded close to him and immediately use his Despair Domain to hide everything, his target seems to have already prepared to battle before he arrives. He lets out a loud roar and transformed into arge green dragon with thousand of meters long, Green Dragon who was about to fire a dragon breath was stunned, he realised that everything around him was in a state of total darkness. He knew that he was trapped in some kind of domain, he quickly activates his, green gas came out of his body and tries to corrode the darkness but to no avail, just as he was stunned, Shadowsh transformed into his battle form and release all of his power in just one strike. Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon!¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon!) Swish! sh! Green Dragon was too unprepared, he doesn¡¯t know what his opponent was capable off, as a Saint, his ending was too pitiful, he shouldn¡¯t have been finished off this quick if he also go all out from the get go. Shadowsh sent his corpse into his Dantian World and have Grim capture his soul, he then transformed to him and summoned a clone, he injured himself, for it to look real, he had truly harmed his body. It looks quite serious but the truth was it was just superficial injuries, he now only needed to wait for the Asmodeus Royal Family to locate his location. Just as he expected, the so called supreme elders have arrived, they use their domains to destroy Despair Domain, Shadowsh let his clone escape, meanwhile, he who was impersonating Green Dragon started to act weak. Seeing his current state, the three supreme elders were shocked, because of their hesitation, they have let their target escape, the three of them looks at each other and nodded, they grabbed Shadowsh and return back to the city. One of the supreme elders was a short pink haired voluptuous individual, she looks at ¡®Green Dragon¡¯ and snorted, she cannot help but ridicule him, ¡°If only you have listened to us, this wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± The other two supreme elders kept silent but their thoughts correspond with the pink haired girl, when they returned back to the building where he was supposedly staying, one of the silent supreme elders finally spoke. She has a violet haired and a mature vibe, she was actually feeling disgusted having to carry Green Dragon, ¡°How are we ignorant of such a powerful subus living in this kingdom?¡± Thest subus who have ck hair and a humongous pair of breasts shook her head, ¡°We can¡¯t put a tag on everyone, the question we should asking right now is how did this b*stard provoke her this much, what she had done is practically dering war to our n.¡± The pink haired one spoke, ¡°With his personality, it is actually quite understandable, I have a more better n, why don¡¯t we trade him to earn the loyalty of this mysterious powerhouse?¡± The other two supreme elders also thought that this was a much better idea, suddenly their badge lits up, the three of them looks at each other, the ck haired one break the silence, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the two of you can go, I¡¯ll look after this piece of sh*t ¡± The other two felt grateful, they quickly promised to pay her back in the future, the two of them quickly left, Shadowsh heard the entirely conversation between the three, it seems that three demons looks down on him. He groaned and acted like he had just woke up, he appears to be dizzy, the ck haired subus click her tongue and frowns, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their kingdom is now facing some sort of cmity, she wouldn¡¯t stay in the same room as this person. Shadowsh who was acting then fainted once again, this time he had really fainted, he had told Grim to harness all the soul essence that Green Dragon has and also had the two fish absorbed his memories and input it into his mind. The soul essence of a Saint was bountiful, his soul have undergone a rank up after absorbing it, his Saint Qi then became greater, his aura rose up and he broke through to the next cycle. His rank up startled the ck haired demon girl, she was envious of his good luck but this was just it, she ignores him once again, three days letter, his foundation have be stronger, the corpse of Green Dragon was used to strengthen his Dantian World. Heaven Swallowing Technique have once against shows it¡¯s wonders, because the process of Saint cycle is unlike leveling up in Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor Realm, a Saint corpse is actually a treasure, with his divine technique. He devours all the remaining essence left on Green Dragon¡¯s body and input everything inside his Dantian World, it seems to have level up. Chapter 869 Chapter 869: CHAPTER 838 TRICKING THE SUCCUBUS Shadowsh woke up after a couple of hours, he hadn¡¯t thought that a Saint corpse is able to help his Dantian World undergo a transformation, he became excited. If this was true then he¡¯ll have to collect all the Saint corpse he will acquire, also if he could absorb their soul essence, his understanding towards specificws would be greater. Unfortunately, he cannot use the poisonw that Green Dragon have learned, he also cannot give the soul essence that have assimted into his soul, if not, he would have given it to Toxic. Around him, a couple of subus were watching him, he kept silence, everyone was startled by his new personality, if it was the old him, he would have already burst in rage. He opens his mouth and asks, ¡°It seems that I have lost, this was the first miserable lost I have ever experienced, how long was I out?¡± His gentle soothing voice seems to have moved the hearts of the subus inside the room, he is taking a risk, he knew Green Dragon¡¯s personality but he doesn¡¯t want to act like him. Fortunately, he has a powerful weapon that counters most of the subus in this world, his majestic rod, his bloodline give his partner absolute pleasure, it is exactly like the ability of a subus. ..... He has another weapon other than his divine nine tailed fox bloodline, he also has the imperial dragon bloodline that would subdue demons, add these two bloodlines together, he¡¯ll be able to conquer all of these subus. He started releasing his scent that attracts all the subus guarding him, try as they might, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist their desires, especially since they are a race that revolves around the desire of s*xual pleasure. The faces of all the subus inside the room became red, their breathing became a bit hurried, some of them were even touching themselves already, their expression could be easily interpreted as trying to stifle a moan. Shadowsh eyes started shining, he uses his ability to further stimte their lust, finally, one of the subus can¡¯t help herself and threw herself to him, he acted surprised. He grabs her and lifted her up, he shook his head and spoke, ¡°Please do not test me, you can rest assure, I will not have s*x during my probation.¡± Being physically connected by him, the subus cannot help herself from letting out a moan, her blonde hair flows in the air, she force herself out of his grasp and push him into the bed. He didn¡¯t try to stop her and just act like he was startled, the subus smiles and bites his pants and started pulling it down. All the subus inside the room gasps as they saw the majestic rod presenting itself to them, immediately their mind started going hazy, one by one, all of them approach and loud moans quickly started ringing inside the room. The staffs were shocked by this, they were tasked to keep Green Dragon in check, hearing the noisesing out of the room, one of them quickly flew to the pce. Meanwhile, the entire pce was in a solemn atmosphere, the white fox demon started frowning, the other three supreme elders were in front of her, she asks, ¡°Are you sure that our target was a female?¡± The three of them nodded, the white fox demon on the other hand continues to frown, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Was my calction wrong? No! This shouldn¡¯t be the case, that could only mean one thing, this person is great at using disguise or transformation¡¯ Suddenly someone entered the room, even though her entrance is very silent, the four supreme elders and the subus queen still noticed her, they look at her and frowns. The subus instantly felt immense pressure descending unto her, she quickly kneels and shouted, ¡°Greetings to your majesty the queen and four supreme elders, I bring news, it is about Saint Green Dragon, ording to our informant, he had been engaging in s*xual activity!¡± The pink haired supreme elder got angry and ms her fist into the table, fortunately the table is tough enough to withstand her strength, ¡°That b*stard!¡± On the other hand the ck haired supreme elder frowns, she had volunteered to watch over Green Dragon but upon seeing that he was sleeping heavily, she had called some of the peak Xiantian Emperor experts and told them to supervise him. She felt guilty, the supreme elder with a mature vibe seems to have realised what she was thinking, she consoles her, ¡°Do not feel guilty, it is not your fault, it¡¯s entirely that licentious lizard¡¯s fault.¡± The subus queen waves her hand andmanded, ¡°Just let him be, he is definitely relieving himself after suffering such humiliating defeat.¡± The four supreme elders also thought of this, they knew his personality quite well, they didn¡¯t know that their so called guest elder is now dead and is reced by their main target. The sounds of pleasureing from Green Dragon¡¯s room continue to rang out even after the meeting of the Asmodeus Royal Family, the ck haired supreme elder returned with a furious expression. When she burst the door open, she was immediately assaulted by the scent of lust, her face started bing red, she saw ¡°Green Dragon¡± plowing one of the elders she left to supervise him. The expression of the subus was that of extreme pleasure, Shadowsh have already sensed the ck haired supreme eldering, he take out his rod and sprayed his seeds to all the lying subus. He faced her with his rod still hard and ready, he spoke, ¡°I have heard that you guys were the ones who had carried me back, for that I thank you.¡± The ck haired supreme elder ignores his greetings, she looks at the expression of all the subus she hadmanded and finally rested her gaze into the giant towering rod in front of her. She bits her lips, she hadn¡¯t been with a man for centuries, as a subus it should be unbearable for her but she spent most of her time trying to ascend into higher heights. Now seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but feel arouse, she slids her clothes off her body with ease, her eyes were already hazy, she spoke in an alluring voice, ¡°I think I know a method for you to show your appreciation.¡± Shadowsh smiles, he walks towards her and didn¡¯t immediately embraced her, he touches her face and spoke in a gentle voice while at the same time using his ability to the max, ¡°To be the partner of the great Emily would be my pleasure both metaphorically and literally.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that he should be quite violent to his partners, why don¡¯t I feel that this was all just a lie¡¯ she thought, Shadowsh didn¡¯t give her more time pondering, he pulled her close and kissed her. He use his tongue to explore her little mouth, his saliva that seemingly contains aphrodisiac made his partner even more aroused, her sacred garden is already leaking. After kissing her for half an hour, he smiles before lifting her high, he then licks his lips and kiss her sacred garden, he gently licked before aggressively invading it with his tongue. Emily let¡¯s out a small gasps, she started trembling because of pleasure, the tongue that was inside her seems to contain some kind of heavenly touch, each time it moves, her body would tremble. ¡°Ahhh~~¡± With a high pitched cry she had climaxed, her yin jizz started pouring out of her sacred garden, Shadowsh then whispers on her ears, ¡°We need another room.¡± Emily nodded, she was expectant of the pleasure he was about to give to her, the two of them then went out of the room, the door was already destroyed so everyone could see the inside. Shadowsh then broke the door of the room next to him, the room in this hotel contains runes that wouldpress the size of the room, it looks like just a normal room outside but inside, it looks like a penthouse room. He brought her into the bed in front of him, he smiles andys her gently, Emily was now burning with anticipation, looking at the sweet girl in front of her, he was actually in a state of disbelief. After all, this woman in front of him was the supreme elder of the Asmodeus Royal Family, she had killed countless beings before and yet right now, she is acting like a meek girl doing her first time with the man she loves. He wouldn¡¯t let her go, he¡¯ll definitely have a taste of his first Saint, he presented hisrge rod and aims it at the entrance of her sacred garden. He then slowly slid it inside, Emily let¡¯s out a loud gasps as she felt her inside stretching, the hot rod inside her kept twitching giving her outmost pleasure.p Chapter 870 Chapter 870: CHAPTER 839 DEMON AND MURIM WORLD Shadowsh smiles while he was inwardly amazed of how great the inside of subus feel, especially a Saint expert, he grabs her and started plowing her immediately once he was inside her. Her yin water continue to ssh as his rod continue to give her outmost pleasure, he gasps and moans, she was like a boat in a raging storm. This was the first time she had felt this much pleasure in her entire life, she knew that she would definitely be addicted to this. Shadowsh also felt great, this n was made by him to only increase his influence in the Asmodeus Royal Family but he hadn¡¯t expected that he would also felt equal pleasure. ¡®As expected of a Saint subus, without my dragon bloodline, it would near impossible to subdue her in bed¡¯ He thought, because of his earlier partners, he was already close in ejacting. He grunted and ejacted inside his partner, this time, he could no longer fake his essence, he realised that he had f*cked up, he had been to confident on himself and his bloodline, he did subdue Emily but he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have. That is giving her his pure essence, before she could realised what was the problem, he quickly flips her and started smashing her behind, it is to further stimte her mind and not rm her about his incredibly pure essence. ..... Emily was first shocked by the essence but her mind became hazy once again after being assaulted by extreme pleasure, Shadowsh took out his rod and put it on her other hole. ¡°Aahh~~¡± She screams in pleasure, Shadowsh was now determined to make her faint in extreme pleasure, the sounds of moans and beds creaking continue to sound out until the next day. Shadowsh managed to make her faint after three days of battle, he even had to stimte his bloodline to defeat her, if not, it would more than a month topletely subdue her in bed. He sneakily went out and escaped, he knew that once Emily realised what type of essence is inside her, it wouldn¡¯t be long for her to discover his secret, he had to leave immediately or else. The two supreme elders suddenly descended in front of him, they look at him with disgust, he smiles and use his illusion to trap them in an imaginary world, he needs to act fast. The person that used divination is a powerful seer, it is easy for her to put a tracking technique on him once she had collected some of his essence, the two supreme elders became stunned. They managed to break the illusion with their powerful spirit, they quickly realised what had happened and they could see shock in their eyes, the two of them became solemn and flew back to the pce. Shadowsh stops and looks at Lust Kingdom and sighed, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a couple of months, unless he fully develop his demon bloodline, he had to steer clear of the ce. He quicklymanded his demon clone to transfer into Lust Kingdom, he might not be able to personally build his force in this kingdom but this doesn¡¯t mean that he had no other methods. His clone wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the seer of the Asmodeus Royal Family because they are targeting him, he quickly left, his escape made the entire Lust Kingdom shaken, every noble family and powerful subus ns were sent to search for him. Emily woke up the next day, she could still feel therge amount of essence inside her, she smiled, she realised that she might have slept with their target, he finally knew why Green Dragon was so different on his return. She touch her stomach, unbeknownst to Shadowsh, she was already infatuated on him, once a being conquered a subus on bed, she would dedicate her entire self to this being, this was something that is imprinted in their bloodline. She decided to use his essence to nurture a child, unaware of this, Shadowsh arrived at Sloth Kingdom, the Belphegor royal family is known to be the mostx demon family in this world. They have thergest number of guest elder in the seven royal demon family, it is because all the members of the family were toozy to make a move but none of the guest elders dares to think of rebelling. They might look harmless and weak but they are still one of the strongest demon family in this world, all your energy would leave your body, your mind would also be affected, their ability is quite terrifying. Shadowsh was also wary of their ability, ording to the information that Gulli and the others have gathered during their time in this world, the seven royal demon family has powerful True Saints on higher ne of existence, they are forbidden to return to this world. This is perfect for their group as they are almost invincible in the Saint Realm, especially him, as long as he use the rune marks inside his body, he¡¯ll be able to use the creationw, one of the highest rankingw in this universe. He could only use the fire and icew that is connected to his sun and moon rune mark though, he does have the devouring rune but it¡¯s too low levelpared to the two, he mostly use it to strengthen his Heaven Swallowing Technique. Meanwhile, back on Murim World, Don Don and the others were now in the process of establishing a great empire, the Beast Martial Artist Kingdom have finally be a superpower in this world. France and Russel have created a power of their own, it was the Royal Beast Empire, only beast and half-breeds are epted in this territory, humans are forbidden to enter if they have no permission and reason. The elves have created their own territory, they were given arge expanse of territory to create nt demons and sentient nt spirits, the Murim World was now being affected by Mana. Just like they expected, it brought both catastrophe and blessings to this world, the world consciousness was using Mana to rapidly recover itself, France and the others knew that this wasn¡¯t a good sign for them. Other than Don Don who have undergone a metamorphosis in this world, they especially the beasts are unable to continue living in this world peacefully, they would be suppressed and their strength would ultimately decreased. Fortunately for them, this world is focusing on defeating the demon race and finally driving them out of this world, the devil practioners were also affected by this, they started dying after they experienced the heavenly tribtion. Don Don who was reading the news startedughing at the predicament of the devil practioners, he was considered a master of an orthodox sect, it was the easy for him to make a connection with other righteous sect. He then looks at Qi Nulong and asks, ¡°By the way, is the sword sect finally willing topromise?¡± The sword sect is considered the first opponent that their empire have fought during their invasion in this world, they are pivotal for the development of their empire. Since Shadowsh is intent on recruiting Wang Meimei and her two teammates, they would then make it a reality, once the sword sect agree to their demand, it was only a matter of time before they would be able to aplish this mission. Qi Nulong nodded, she sighed and said, ¡°If it was any normal power, the sword sect would have been destroyed already, the Thousand Race Empire have already given it mercy by just letting it be.¡± She had be fascinated with Gaia and have be one of the loyal subjects of the Thousand Race Empire, for her, the fate of sword sect is already betterpared to the other sects that was destroyed by the invasion of the demon race. Hearing her, Don Don shook his head and said, ¡°You cannot just look at our point of view, for the sword sect, we have killed countless of their disciples and have caused their sect to decline.¡± Qi Nulong nodded but inwardly, she was thinking otherwise, suddenly she remembers something and quickly shares it, ¡°I heard that the kingdom that the beastman have built is now trading with the other empires.¡± Don Don was a bit surprised, he thenmanded, ¡°Okay, make preparation for our sect to go there, we¡¯ll build a branch there, you need to recruit capable managers for our branch there, the Adventure Guild is one of my proudest achievement.¡± Qi Nulong is also proud, she is the current guildmaster of their branch on Martial City, her brother is the guildmaster of an another branch they have set up on one of the kingdom they have conquered. ¡°Okay you should leave and prepare our travel to Wild Beast in, I am going to inform France about the sword sect eptance.¡± While the other superpowers of this world were battling demons, they on the other hand slowly gets stronger. Chapter 871 Chapter 871: CHAPTER 840 FRANCE VS The beastman were the first group to build their own kingdom, in terms of just military power, theirs are the strongest in this worldpared to the other power that those from their empire have created. This had be one of the greatest achievements of their race, their status have risen because of this, meanwhile, in another location, the sword sect leader finally got out of the sub world that have kept him trapped all this time. He was holding a blood red sword that would sometimes glows in golden light, his aura is nowparable to Don Don, he had been training all this time, on his mind, he had been trapped for thousand of years. His sword path have be terrifying, each move seems to exhibit some kind of mysterious intent, the sword rangs, inside his mind, a golden and red sword appeared and seemingly talking to him. ¡°Kiddo, let¡¯s go to your sect and ughter all of those invaders¡± The sword sect leader nodded, after suffering in the soul realm, he had forgotten his name but his obsession remains the same. He arrived at the sect after a month of travel, even with his speed, he had taken an entire month because he was teleported in an ind far from his sword sect, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he is a Saint, it would take longer. Looking at the prospering sect in front of him, he was shocked, he then saw a number of people from other races, ording to their aura, they aren¡¯t natives of this world, his killing intent res up. ..... Because the killing intent was directed to them, everyone from Gaia that were present in the area caught a chill, their expression quickly changes and they quickly reacted, they took out their weapons and huddle up together for protection. Seeing this, those from the sword sect became afraid but upon looking at the expression of their business partner, they felt relieved, suddenly the sky started to turn ck, a horrifying aura descended. The sword sect leader looks at the sky and his fighting will rose, he knew who was responsible for this change in the weather, it was also responsible for his defeat. ¡°Skree!¡± A loud high pitched cry rang out in the sky, France appeared, he looks at the direction of the sword sect leader and both of them locks at each other, the former was shocked to see his defeated opponent once again. He didn¡¯t immediately attacked, he looks at him up and down, realizing that his strength have risen considerably, he praised, ¡°I have never thought that you would appear before me once again, it seems that you have encountered some fortuitous encounter of your own.¡± The sword sect leader looks at his disciples and the elders, he spoke, ¡°Considering that you haven¡¯t annihted my sect, I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡± He lifted his sword and release his sword intent and his destructionw, his aura seemingly pierced through the heaven, he shouted, ¡°Either you return to your own world or die!¡± France wasn¡¯t scared, his battle will burst out but the heaven seems to have found out about and ultimately suppressed him, he frowns and he quickly told the people below to call Don Don. He then spat out a powerful energy st that contains the destructive property of a heavenly tribtion, the sword sect leader was calm, he raised his sword and shed. Bang! The sword Qi and energy st collided and exploded, the power shook the heaven and earth, the elders of the sect quickly activates the protection array of their sect. The sword sect leader calmly said, ¡°So you have chosen death, don¡¯t think that the same thing would happen once again!¡± The people of Gaia also formed a formation and united their Qi to create a powerful barrier, the two shields formed a doubleyer barrier. Their barrier shook with the impact, France look a little surprised but that was just it, he shes besides the sword sect leader and swings his wing like de towards him. Bang! The sword sect leader managed to block the attack with his feather, his sword intent might be amazing but his physical strength is still no match to his enemy. He was thrown to a nearbyke, water was sshed everywhere, France knew that his attack have no effect, he just want to take their battle elsewhere, the father the better. The sword sect leader then came out of theke, he waves his hand and all the water droplets turned into sharp water swords, France eyes shines and the thunderstrikes started raining down. The sharp water swords were destroyed, the golden sword spirit couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Kiddo, you are fighting a powerful beast that have divinity on it¡¯s blood, if this was an even match between the two of you, the oue would definitely be your defeat.¡± The sword sect leader also noticed that the heaven seems to be on his side continuously suppressing his enemy, France wouldn¡¯t give up that easily, even with the suppression, he doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat. ¡°Skree!¡± Using the power of lighting he created three clones, the three of them flew towards their target at different direction, the sword sect leader raised his sword and arge array appeared above him. ¡°Divine Sword Rain!¡± Countless golden swords made up entirely of sword intent and spirit Qi started raining in the are, France expression changes, he and his clones generated an electric barrier. The three of them elerated, the sword sect leader sp his hand and the surrounding air above him condense but even with this, the three France still managed to pierce through. The sword sect leader then shouted, ¡°Divine Sword Manifestation!¡± His sword lets out a cry and transformed into a giant golden sword that stabs itself into France pinning him into the ground but this doesn¡¯t discouraged him. Boom! A gigantic image of a golden roc appeared in the heavens, with a powerful explosion, he managed to destroy the sword pinning him down. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Godd*amnit! Why is it able to manifest it¡¯s divine bloodline, it shouldn¡¯t be able to! Especially with the heaven suppressing him!¡± The sword spirit cries. The expression of the sword sect leader became ugly, even with his sword intent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his opponent, at most, the two of them would end up injuring each other. But the sword sect leader doesn¡¯t want to call it quits, countless of years he had suffered in that imaginary world, he had always kept himself sane by repeating the same scene over and over again. It is the scene where he and Fairy Su were chased helplessly, this time, he is no longer a weak pathetic swordsman he used to be, he is now the sessor of this world¡¯s greatest swordsman. He grabs the golden sword and swung it, his powerful strength seems to have created a spatial tear, France also realised that his opponent have the same idea as him, the two of them let¡¯s out their own battle cry and shed once again. Boom! With an explosive collision, the two of them threw each other backwards, the sword sect leader was in an disadvantage but he managed to cut a wound on France¡¯s body so it was a draw. The two of them looks at each other and charge towards each other once again, France use his speed to dodge the iing sword Qi thrown at him and flips, using his hard and sharp ws, he ms his opponent into the ground. The sword sect leader gritted his teeth and sent a counterattack stopping his opponent from attacking him further, he grips his sword tightly, he asks on his mind, ¡°Is there any method or technique to decrease his speed?¡± The sword spirit answered, ¡°There is, unfortunately, you haven¡¯t mastered the Divine World Technique, if not you could use your predecessor¡¯s ability to manipte all types of elements.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care how hard it is, no matter what, if I don¡¯t decrease the speed of my opponent I would soon follow the footstep of my master!¡± The sword sect leader snarled. France on the other hand felt an excruciating pain throbbing on his soul, he already anticipated this, the two of them were bent on winning, suddenly two figures have appeared and blocked them. Russel that represents Gaia and Don Don that ¡°represents¡± Murim World, the two of them acts like mediator, actually if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the suppression of this world was taking a toll on their forces, the three of them would have worked together to kill the sword sect leader. He poses too much danger to their group, Don Don acted like he was advising the sword sect leader in behalf of the people of this world, ¡°The sect leader of sword sect, stop this nonsense at once! Our world is now in the middle of a war against those cruel brutes and savages from the demon world!¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872: CHAPTER 841 IMPS The sword spirit inside the sword sect leader¡¯s soul world spoke, ¡°This person isn¡¯t human but don¡¯t worry, ording to his aura, he is a native of this world, besides his strength is actually much stronger than you.¡± The sword sect leader gritted his teeth but no longer continue, he knew that with three people against him, he wouldn¡¯tst long against their assault. Don Don and the rest were disappointed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they cannot go to war against this world because of the suppression, they would kill this enemy in front of them. France on the other hand was feeling disgruntled, he wanted to finish their fight, he doesn¡¯t want to end up with a draw with an individual that he had defeatedst time, even with this world suppressing him, he was quite proud. The suppression is the perfect handicap for him, he wanted to continue fighting and release the night of his bloodline once again, sensing the battle intent that he was giving off, Russel approached him and quickly hold him back. They are considered family, they knew each other¡¯s personality, Don Don heaved a sigh of relief seeing that his brother was being suppressed, he doesn¡¯t care if the sword sect leader attacks, that is why he doesn¡¯t held him back. Actually he would be much happier if their enemy initiate the attack, the sword sect leader snorted and return back to his sect, his body was actually aching, the attacks that he had endured is still wrecking hid body. ..... Especially the destructive thunder element that is coursing around his body, he started chanting his cultivation technique to use the remaining hostile energy to increase his cultivation or turn them into pure Saint Qi. Seeing him leave, France sighed in disappointment, he transformed into his normal beast form, he spoke, ¡°He had be quite powerful during this short amount of time.¡± Don Don spoke, ¡°That sword is alive, it seems that it was the source of all of his changes, fortunately he still listens to my words, this would greatly help us expand in the part of the continent.¡± France nodded, Russel also added, ¡°The development of our marine force is also going quite well but it seems that the information about this world¡¯s sea are all true, the beasts there are much strongerpared to thend beasts.¡± France patted his chest and promise, ¡°Do not worry, even after the absence of Clwyd, our marine force is still much more advancedpared to the people of this world, not to mention we have people from Invincible Kingdom helping us.¡± The three of them nodded, Don Don then said goodbye, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll have to leave guys, my identity is quite sensitive at this moment, the only reason why the other powers let me upy three kingdoms because of my so called identity as a native of this world.¡± He quickly left, France returned back to the ocean, he has the ability to breath underwater and his strength wouldn¡¯t be affected that much only his speed, Russel went back to their main camp. Back to Shadowsh, he was now recruiting countless demons inside the city, he was thinking of building a gang first before finally building a branch of Adventure Guild, the Belphegor family hasx security. People of different personalities or those that have offended some of the Royal demon family would go here but the price of living here is extremely expensive, there is also the fact that in terms of development, the Sloth Kingdom is the lowest of them all. They are toozy to take care of the kingdom, all the guest elders use this to their advantage and started their own power in this ce, they would just need to pay and stay loyal to them and they could be kings. Shadowsh have decided to be a guest elder and create his own kingdom, he had to secretly develop this kingdom so that the Belphegor royal family wouldn¡¯t notice it, he¡¯ll also take down the head of the family for him to truly make this territory his own. At the present, he looks around and searched for a perfect location to build his Adventure Guild, after searching for a couple of minutes, he had found a great spot. It is situated in the center of the Royal capital, it is owned by the strongest guest elder of the kingdom, his eyes be sharp, he already had a target, since this person is the strongest guest elder and excluding the Belphegor royal family, he has the highest authority, this make him his main target. Licking his lips, he became excited, he no longer has to target a member of the Royal Family, with this, he is much safer than before, the only unfortunate thing is that, this kingdom was just too backwards. He looks around and saw a couple of imps being whipped by a higher ss demons, imps are ves, he use his ability to scan them, to see if they have some bloodline, even though it was extremely low, there is still a chance. He became disappointed and shook his head, he shes next to the demon whipping the imps, he grabs his head and flew towards an alleyway, he opens his eyes and the person was immediately controlled. ¡°Tell me who is your boss?¡± Since this people involves with transportation, they definitely would have to pay some sort of protection money to the local gang. The demon who had his mind controlled answered, ¡°My boss is Richard, he owns arge part ofbour force in this city, he is a pit lord and is connected with the Dark Shadow Gang.¡± He was surprised by this, he smiled and killed the demon without hesitation before transforming into him, the essence that he had absorbed were all sent to his Dantian World. He returned to the scene, he use his powerful killing intent to scare the imps into working but he didn¡¯t hurt them, each time an imp would be in the verge of fainting he would order it to take a rest. As hours passes by, the performance of the imps got better, he looks at all of them and shouted, ¡°Everyone assemble!¡± The imps froze, they quickly gathered, Shadowsh looks around and saw that there are a couple of demoms present, he quickly use his spiritual sense to create a barrier, so that no one else except for the imps could hear him. ¡°I have decided to be lenient to you all, I will give you a paper slip, you could exchange the paper slips into food provisions, the method to earn the paper slips is easy, you just need to work hard!¡± Instantly the imps started to riot. This was best deal that they have ever heard, they thought that their superior was joking at them but looking at his face, it seems that he wasn¡¯t joking, they quickly became ecstatic. Unbeknownst to them, Shadowsh would give them food but all of the money they earn at their job would sent directly on his pocket, the imps would benefit in this deal but the higher ups wouldn¡¯t. The imps started working harder than before, Shadowsh looks at the nearby demon that was whipping the imps, he walk towards him and instantly kills him, he then calls for Violet and Mino. The two would have to travel here though, the only way to go out of his Dantian World is through the entrance pathway he had left on Lust Kingdom, he could sent someone in but not out directly if he had already put a pathway. He started killing the demons one after another, he summoned his clones and transformed them into the exact image of all the demons that have died, nobody noticed this, even the imps that were so close. Night came by, the officer of the group have arrived, he is here to receive some payment, he was a fat demon, looking at the imps, he became disgusted, he kicks one of them and shouted, ¡°You lowly disgusting creatures, how dare youze around?!¡± Shadowsh heard themotion and came by and saw that the fat demon have killed two imps with just one of his kick, just as he was about to kill more imps, he arrives next to him and ps him hard. Pak! The fat demon was thrown to the side with just one p, the side of his face that was pped have all of the teeth destroyed, the imps were shocked, they look at Shadowsh with confusion. He didn¡¯t give them any answer, he shes next to the fat demon and broke his legs, the sound of bones cracking could be heard, the imps were used to this, they felt happy seeing other demons gets hurt. Their species have been abuse all of this time, their only pleasure is eating and watching demons from other species gets hurt, none of them have ever throught of rebelling. Chapter 873 Chapter 873: CHAPTER 842 MINOTAUR BATTLE Shadowsh then kills the officer after torturing him for half an hour, he then have his clone transformed into an exact copy of him, the imps saw all of this and were shocked but quickly they went on their way. The battle of the higher ups doesn¡¯t involve them, since Shadowsh was treating them better than their former superiors, they rather have him than anyone else. Shadowsh knew that this was risky but he doesn¡¯t care, as long as he finds one imp that has much denser pit lord bloodlinepared to others of its kind, he¡¯ll immediately recruit him. He will build his power with the help of these so called ves of the demon world, with Heaven Swallowing Technique and Devouring Rune, he could transform the life of any low rank demon. He started walking around the city, if he saw any orphans, he would approach them and started using his spiritual sense to delude them and brought him to the home of the demon officer he had just killed. He gave them demon, Qi and body tempering technique, telling them that as long as they work hard, they¡¯ll be able to charge their fate, the children were hurt by this world. If it weren¡¯t for his spiritual sense, they wouldn¡¯t approach him that easily, they were first given food and clothes to rest their weary body and soul, he started brainwashing them to be loyal subjects of Thousand Race Empire. ..... He didn¡¯t do this because he wanted these orphans to fight for him, he just wanted to build the foundation of his vassal territory in this world, these orphans would be subjects of his power. They would be basically under Gulli¡¯s rule since he intends on helping his brother conquer this world and make it his own, this world is connected to higher ne of existence making it quite valuable. The orphans who were given a new purpose and a home to call their own were quite passionate, seeing them training so hard, he decided to leave, he actually told them to rest because of the status of their body. They didn¡¯t listen to him and wanted to take this opportunity to strengthen themselves, the home of the demon officer have be an orphanage, the people of this world arescivious andzy. This is the reason why there are countless orphans scattered in this world, with death as the third reason, living in this world is quite difficult for the weak. Shadowsh then left and went to the location of the base that the demons have told him, he looks at the demons exuding Xiantian to Xiantian King aura chatting with each other. He smiles and pulls out his sword and waves it, a crescent sword Qi flew and cut off all the demons in front of him, those that have survived were shocked, the security in this ce is toox. He doesn¡¯t have to worry as long as no escape in this room, he had already use his spiritual sense to create a barrier, erasing any trace of their fight. Thu survivors who had just arrived were shaken, they quickly turn and tries to run away but Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let them be, he chased after them and split them in halves with his sword. He quickly absorbed their essence, he left some on his Dantian for the orphans and the rest were sent to his Dantian World, the people inside would definitely sense that the world is getting stronger by the second. He is plundering the fate and essence of an another world, it is quite beneficial for a new world, this method is actually quite risky because it would turn the residents of the world into cold blooded mindless killing machines. Fortunately, Shadowsh absorbs only pure energy and all the resentment and killing intent is absorbed by his ughter image, he wasn¡¯t worried of losing his mind with the strength of his soul. Leaving the ce, the entire scene is very quiet, no one would have imagined that more than twenty Xiantian and above experts were killed in this ce. Shadowsh did not leave any evidence behind, he had even absorbed all the soul essence and gave them to Chaos and Harmony, he is quite confident that he is now invincible under True Saint. If there wasn¡¯t any Demon God, he would have already use brute force to make a name of his own in this world, unfortunately, the image of the three True Saints puppets is still vivid on his memory, especially the moment when the Demon God took possession of one. With his instinct and experience, he knew that the demon god have more knowledge and battle IQ than him, after all, he still haven¡¯t reach 100 years in this world, it is already shocking he manage to achieve all of this in his age. After ughtering all of those demons, he started visiting the other underground gangs present in the area, currently he is now in the base of a gang that is ruled by a Xiantian Emperor variant Minotaur. Looking at the minotaur having fun, he transformed his katana into a dagger and approach the minotaur one by one, because there are a lot of demons present, he cannot just kill anyone as he pleases. He grabs the neck of the minotaur, crushed it and stabs it¡¯s heard, those nearby doesn¡¯t see anything because of his illusion, he then absorbed his essence and decided to give every essence he had absorbed from the minotaurs to Mino. Together with the purified bloodline, he will basically create a divine minotaur, it is nigh impossible but he could do it as long as he sacrificed enough minotaur or raise pure blooded minotaurs and have them contribute some of their blood in a fix amount of time. After killing one minotaur, he would approach his next target, he also killed some demons that have reached Xiantian Realm and above, his killing spree goes unnoticed by anyone, he finally managed to enter the core part of the ce. He entered it without any vignce but surprisingly, countless runes activated, some sort of killing array was set up and sharp stones were thrown at him. He snorted and he punched all the iing stones, with his Saint cultivation, this array formation is too weak to counter him. Suddenly the room trembled and he saw a white minotaur, unlike the rest, she actually has a human head and body, except for his feet that were hooves, she seems to be no different from a bull beastman. He was shocked, there is also another shocking fact, there are three powerful minotaur present at this moment, two of them were Saint and one is the transition state into bing a Saint. He might have stepped into a forbidden ground, the white female minotaur pointed at him and orders the threerge minotaur to attack. The three quickly reacted, the ground started trembling as dense earth energy fluctuates in the area, Shadowsh knew that his enemy wouldn¡¯t let him be, his nonchnt attitude changed and he summoned his ughter image. The three minotaurs were shocked, they also released their battle image, all of them have the same image, it was a minotaur wielding a giant hammer, their aurabined and they managed to counter pressure of Shadowsh¡¯s ughter image. Shadowsh raised his sword and sh down. Lunar Fang! The two Saint minotaurs ms their hammer into the ground, an image that looks like a giant mountain have appeared above them. The wolf crashes into the mountain and explosion ured, the st cause the two sides to slightly retreat. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes started shining but he forcefully hold himself back, he knew that he cannot go all out with the demon god eyeing him like a hawk. He summoned Chaos and Harmony, he had them destroy the array formation, he activates his Despair Domain to cover his escape, the three minotaurs pause when they were engulfed by darkness. The white minotaur let¡¯s out a gentle cry and the bell on her neck rings, a pure and holy aura started to spread and shed with Despair Domain, the three minotaurs kneels and started chanting a profound mantra. A giant bell suddenly appears above them and started to attack the domain, Shadowsh who have escaped sense his domain was actually breaking but he wasn¡¯t surprised, after all, there are two Saints and one Saint to be expert present. There is also that female minotaur that seems to be emitting some type of unique energy, meanwhile, in a different ce, a giant figure seems to have awoken. His body doesn¡¯t move but a loud sound could be heard, ¡°So the descendent of the earth goddess is still alive, wait, that aura, it seems that fox have encountered her, judging from the fluctuation of the aura, the two of them fought.¡± He then sleeps once again, in another location, three figures were flying, they are the most feared individuals in this world, one of them froze, of Shadowsh saw this, he would know that these were the three True Saints and the demon god was now taking over one of them. Chapter 874 Chapter 874: CHAPTER 843 BEING A GIGOLO The three True Saints flew towards Sloth Kingdom, Shadowsh didn¡¯t know any of this, meanwhile, the female minotaur and the three Saint minotaurs started discussing. The female minotaur spoke, ¡°That person isn¡¯t involved with the Demon God, from my intuition, if he truly went all out, even with outbined strength, we wouldn¡¯t be able to match him.¡± The three minotaurs were shocked but they knew that their queen¡¯s intuition haven¡¯t been wrong throughout her entire life, their expression became solemn. The Saint to be minotaur tremble, it seems that he had received some kind of news, he hurriedly shares it. ¡°ording to the minotaurs outside, many of our men have been killed, they haven¡¯t found any evidence nor even a corpse.¡± The minotaur queen seems to be deep in thought, the three minotaurs on the other hand were feeling anxious, they knew that because of what Shadowsh have done, the Demon God is already on it¡¯s way here. Upon seeing their anxious expression, the minotaur queen actuallyughs, she then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, my intuition is telling me that we aren¡¯t in danger this time, it seems that other fellow is much more important to the Demon Godpared to us.¡± ..... This had once again sent the three reeling in shock, she gently exined, ¡°Judging from how that person reacted earlier, his target was actually our cover up, it seems that he is interested in building his own power in this kingdom.¡± The three of them were speechless, they hadn¡¯t thought that their cover was actually what lured such a powerful individual but they rxed when they heard that her intuition told them that they aren¡¯t currently in danger. Shadowsh who had returned to his new base looks at the direction of the minotaur deeply, he knew that he had touched something that seems to connected to this world, he also made a powerful enemy. ¡®I was right, the minotaurs of this world are different¡¯ From his first investigation, he had already sensed that the minotaurs seems to hiding something powerful deep in their bloodline, unbeknownst to him, the demon god would rather let the descendent of a god survive than to let him go. ¡®I will ask Kuros about this, with his ancient bloodline, he¡¯ll have some idea¡¯ While deep in thought, he walks to his new base, suddenly he pauses, he looks at the a certain direction and his expression became ugly. ¡°F*ck!¡± He cursed as he had his clones transformed into his exact image and flew towards different direction with their aura in full release, the sudden change shocked everyone in the city. He had sensed the iing aura of the demon god, he was in a state of disbelief, he then transformed into the worker that he had impersonated when he arrived at this ce, he then silently walk towards his work. The demon god sensed a couple of auras that have Shadowsh scent, he became a bit angry, he thenmanded the leader of the Belphegor royal family to hunt him down, his two puppets flew and chases after two of the clones. He on the other hand stayed, his sharp eyes intimidated everyone except for the family head of the Belphegor royal family, he snorted and flew out of the pce, he use his powerful spiritual sense to scan the entire city. Shadowsh sensed the spiritual sense passing by him, he acted like nothing was wrong, he was teasing a female demon, even though he doesn¡¯t like it, he was acting like a rogue and pinned the female demon into a wall. The female demon wasn¡¯t bad looking, her expression was numb, she presents her hand as if asking some kind ofpensation, it seems that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had taken advantage of. Shadowsh was now being filled with guild but his emotion and expression doesn¡¯t change or fluctuate, he acted aggressively shouting, ¡°You b*tch dare to ask this daddy money?! Do you know who is my boss?!¡± Suddenly a buff demon appeared, he looks at Shadowsh with a mean and cold gaze, sensing the demon¡¯s gaze, he heaved a sigh of relief, he then acted like a coward, stuttering, ¡°Big bro Anarchy, what are you doing here?¡± The buff demon then punches the wall breaking it, he then spoke in an extremely cold and chilling voice, ¡°Are you trying to get a free service from my merchandise?¡± Shadowsh cries in fear, ¡°Big bro, I didn¡¯t know that she was one of your merchandise, please give me mercy, we are on the same group after all, I¡¯ll even pay double!¡± Inwardly, he had already put this demon on his kill list, at the same time, he could only apologized to the female demon, he had to act natural if he doesn¡¯t want to be discovered by the demon god. Meanwhile, the minotaur started to act discreetly, they moved their base in another location, on the other hand, their secret base is still at the same exact location, it is to confuse the demon god and at the same time, to prevent an ident like before happen once again. The buff demon nodded in a satisfied manner after receiving the payment, Shadowsh sighed as inwardly without any change of expression, he grabs the female demon and brought her back to his ¡°home¡±. Sounds of pleasure and bed creaking could be heard loudly even from across the street, all the demons were shocked, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that the female demon that was releasing all of this sound was exaggeratedly acting, for them, it was too obvious. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to hide his performance in bed, his pride is on the line, he can act like a coward if he doesn¡¯t meant it but he cannot act like not a man if such an event urred to him. The demon god continue to stay on the city for a couple of days, during this time, Shadowsh¡¯s cover up have caused a sensation throughout the entire city, fortunately, the demon god is too proud to investigate such a low ranking demon. A monthter, the demon god finally stood up and said, ¡°It seems that he had truly escaped, Apocalypto Belphegor, your family reports to me once a month, inform me of any big events.¡± He then left, Shadowsh who was now having his way with a twin demon of a somewhat noble family felt great, he now doesn¡¯t need to hide anymore but he had yed his part too well that he can no longer abandon it. He had made connection with the low nobilities in this city because of his performance in bed, he was hated by male demons and beloved by the female demons, looking at the two twins in front of him, he decided to give them a surprise. He transformed into his fox form and his appearance changes, the twins let¡¯s out a gasp but their eyes immediately started shining, their partner have transformed from an average looking demon into an incredibly handsome one. Their voice became louder but at this moment no one could hear them because they are currently inside a room with the sounds isted from the outside, their exercise went on for the entire day. Shadowsh came out of the room, he shocked everyone, because he now emits an aura belonging to that of Xiantian Realm, his appearance is still the same demon he was impersonating, he¡¯ll only show his true appearance to his frequent customers. The twin girlsid on the bed with a satisfied smile, the demons were afraid of Shadowsh, with his current strength, he¡¯ll be able to be a leader of any small gang. He did not care about any of their thoughts, now that the demon god have left and the personality of the Belphegor royal family, he doesn¡¯t have to worry being discovered. The demon that have been selling him to the noble families was actually his clone, nobody dares to cross with their group, with three Xiantian Emperors on the helm, only the families that have Saints would be brave enough to slight them. He then went into the location where they had locked Anarchy and all the other demons that he had put in his kill list, he looks at them and ps his hand and spoke, ¡°Everyone, we haven¡¯t met for a couple of days, how have you been?¡± The demons immediately started cursing him, he continue to smile before releasing his killing intent, his Saint cultivation finally released, with his illusion as a cover, he doesn¡¯t have to hold back in such a small corner. The demons quieted down, they were dumbfounded, Shadowsh snorted and started speaking, ¡°Actually, I am thinking of killing all of you but after much pondering, I have decided to give all of you a chance.¡± He then waves his hand and a couple of weapons flew towards different spots, he then ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Kill the others, only 3 will be epted, survive as long as you could, I¡¯ll return after a couple of minutes.¡± Chapter 875 Chapter 875: CHAPTER 844 GIGOLO He wasn¡¯t toying with their lives, he had given them a chance to survive, of course, he would use the victors as his test subjects, he will transform them into mindless killing machines that would only listen to hismand. He left the ce and immediately, the demons inside started fighting each other, some started to race after the location of the weapons scattered everywhere, it was hectic. Outside, the demons that were recruited by Shadowsh wanted to watch the battle, demons are beings that loved to cause chaos. It¡¯s in their blood to wreck havoc, fortunately, they are quite loyal to their lord, not one of them dares to break their formation. Shadowsh looks at them and said, ¡°You can watch them but don¡¯t interfere, only the strongest and smartest demon will survive and given a new lease to life.¡± The guards instantly cheers, they quickly swarm into the room watching the carnage, Shadowsh returned to his base which is now considered as the orphanage of the city. Countless young demons were training, some were looking at them with envy, those that were only watching were forbidden to train because their body is still in the process of recovering. ..... A young demon with gray skin looks at the entrance and his expression quickly brightens, he threw the weights he was lifting and ran, the others kids also look at the entrance. When they saw who it was, all of their faces started to brighten up, it was their savior and also their lord, Shadowsh. He was the person that gave them the opportunity to live a better life, for them, he was their parents, those that were fast enough managed to hug him. The little demons started causing a ruckus, all of them wanted to hug him, suddenly a loud cough could be heard, the young demons froze, they look at a tall demon. They are afraid of this demon, he is their caretaker, he was both kind and strict to them, Shadowsh nods at him, this demon was an imp that he had decided to nurture. He is smarter than other imps so even though his bloodline is just like most imps, he was chosen to be the caretaker of the orphanage. ¡°Lord Shadowsh is entering, please make way, you hadn¡¯t even washed your hands after training and you started touching his clothes, all of you are going to get something from meter.¡± He said in a manner that resembles an extremely strict teacher. The young demons trembles, they were hurt before but they still felt nervous, their caretaker doesn¡¯t truly hurt them but he gave them some sort of feeling that made them tremble in fear. Shadowsh entered his room, he looks at the crystal ball and puts his hand on it, the ball started glowing, Kuros voice could be heard, ¡°Testing, testing, lord Shadowsh can you hear me?¡± He heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that themunication device is working just fine, he quickly initiated contact, ¡°Kuros I am here, don¡¯t worry about me, the demon god have already left the city.¡± He could hear a couple of people heaving a sigh of relief, he then asks, ¡°Is Gulli there?¡± Back on Dantian World, Gulli hurriedly took themunication device from Kuros and answered, ¡°I am here my lord.¡± ¡°Can you give me the condition of your lover? I need to study her reaction and mental condition.¡± ¡°My lover is okay, she is actually slowly regaining her memories with Kuros help, the only thing that makes her feel ufortable is that it wasn¡¯t her body, there is still a sense of rejection.¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, he then gave some pointers to them and told them, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be making a nirvana rebirth ritual for her, I¡¯ll wait for all your lover to recover and prepare the ritual.¡± Gulli nodded repeatedly, Shadowsh knew his personality andughs, ¡°I think you are nodding right now but I have to remind you, themunication crystal isn¡¯t able to show image.¡± He was stunned, Red and the others wanted tough but hold themselves, on the others hand, his loverughs out loud, Shadowsh turn off the device and his smiling expression slowly changes. He looks at the direction where the demon god flew and grips his fist tightly, he knew that only if he have some True Saintpanion or Gulli and the others reaching the same strength as the puppets would they able to fighting against their opponent. His strength isparable to that of a True Saint but he cannot take all three puppets all on his own, as long as he defeat the puppets, dealing with the demon god is easy. He has Grim, Chaos and Harmony behind him, dealing with a remnant soul is extremely easy for him, even if that soul was a remnant of a former god. The demon god also knew this, that is why he is searching for him and even ignoring the descendent of his old rivals, at his current state, Shadowsh poses too much danger for him. The entire demon realm have be chaotic, the demon god have promised that whoever found Shadowsh would be rewarded by him, their rewards would the ess of the higher ne of existence pathway and bing a member of the Chaos Demon organization. Chaos Demon is the group that demon god have created on his peak, even on the higher ne of existence it was a powerful force with a couple of True Saints within it. Almost all demons have be crazy because of this, especially the Saints, going to a higher ne of existence is their dream. Unfortunately, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture nor even find a trace of Shadowsh because the demon god himself doesn¡¯t recognize his true appearance, the appearance that he register was his human form. So the demons are searching for human, his soul might be human but his body is 100% beast. ¡®Demon god, I¡¯ll definitely devour your bloodline and make you my stepping stone in my journey to a higher ne of existence¡¯ He swore and left the orphanage. He went to all the noble families that he had made connection during the time he was selling his body, he had only picked the lonely female demons that don¡¯t have any partner, there were countless old demons that wanted to make him their toyboy but he was in control of all negotiation. Everyone doesn¡¯t know that the big boss behind him was just his clone, all the female demons that have tasted him bragged to all their friends because having him had be a luxury in this city. All of them were extremely satisfied with his service, no one gave a bad review, he earn more attention as days passes by, now that he had built his foundation, he now focus on their group business endeavor. Arriving at a store that sells medicinal pills, he knocks on the door, the person who had opened the door was a sexy mature woman wearing a witch outfit outlining her curves. When she saw him entering the store, she quickly became happy, she was one of her customer, actually, he had only tasted her because of an ident with one of the aphrodisiac medicine she had. He was trying to obtain some connection with the store because he wanted to sell his pills but he hadn¡¯t thought that he had be close with this store manager with his big rod. The two of them have already spent a steamy night together and unlike many of his customer, she was one of his partners that wasn¡¯t organized by his so called ¡°boss¡±. She is a bonafide partner, he hugs her and also squeeze her plump bottom, she smiles seductively, she whispers on his ear, ¡°Honey, can¡¯t we do itter this night, this store is still open.¡± Even though this was what she said, her body started heating up and her legs started trembling already, Shadowsh smiles and carries her into the reception desk and sat on her chair. He puts the beautiful store manager on hisp and started speaking, ¡°I came here for a different reason.¡± The beautiful store manager became disappointed but when he took out his pill on his storage ring, she quickly reacted, she grabs the pill and examined it, she exims, ¡°What an extraordinary pill.¡± Shadowsh knew that she will react this way, he started describing the pill, ¡°This pill is called Demonic Blood Pill, this would increase the cultivation speed of demons that took it and what is the greatest thing about this is that, you wouldn¡¯t build an immunity towards it.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The beautiful store manager didn¡¯t believe such a thing, he knew this and took the pill on her mouth before pinching her precious strawberries on her chest, making her moan, he flicks the pill to her mouth. She was stunned, she then reacted, her body felt the influx of energying from the pill, she couldn¡¯t help but let out another moan because of the wonderful sensation her entire body was feeling. Chapter 876 Chapter 876: CHAPTER 845 CAPTURING IMPS Other than purified essence of demons he had devoured, the pill also contains some sort of ecstasy sensation that would cause demons to be addicted to it. Of course, the pill doesn¡¯t give any bad feedback, the gorgeous shop manager quickly grabs his hand and her eyes were glowing with excitement. As one of the best pill shop in the city, she knew that this type of pill would definitely be famous, she quickly asks, ¡°Do you intend to supply my shop with this pill? If so, how much pills can you produce daily? Is there any side effect?¡± Shadowshughs, he quickly said, ¡°Calm down Lunicia, don¡¯t worry, with out rtionship, you would be the only one I will supply this pill to but I wanted a 70-30 cut.¡± The shop manager hesitated, she wanted to haggle it down but upon thinking the impact it this pill and the person involved, she bit her lips and reluctantly agreed. Shadowsh was a bit surprised, he thought that she would negotiate with him, he smiles and pulls another type of pill, he then exins the usage of the pill, ¡°This pill is like River Qi Pill, the only difference is that this pill doesn¡¯t supply spirit Qi but demon Qi.¡± The expression of Lunicia changes, one of the mostmon and used pill on her shop is the River Qi Pill, it supplies the consumer with arge amount of spirit Qi. ..... If Shadowsh said was true, then this pill is as important as the first pill, ¡°The first pill and this one would be sold on your store, I¡¯ll only supply you so don¡¯t worry havingpetitors.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s hands then started to be a bit active, he roams it around her, pinching her sensitive part, she let¡¯s out a sultry moan, he whispers on her ear, ¡°Now that¡¯s out of the way, why don¡¯t we enjoy ourselves.¡± The atmosphere inside the store be steamy, meanwhile, back on Gaia, in the territory of one of the top force of the world, a couple of individuals step out of a portal. They breath the dense amount of Mana and spirit Qi in the air, they look at each other and couldn¡¯t conceal their excitement, one of themughs and said, ¡°This world is a perfect ce to be our powernt.¡± Hisrades nodded, suddenly arge shadow covers the sky, all of them looks up and saw a figure that looks like a giant white ape, it was exuding a cold aura that seemingly freeze the air around it. A beautiful woman was flying besides it, she spoke, ¡°Dad, you should have heard them, they are invaders, now that lord Shadowsh isn¡¯t here, we need to be offensive against otherworlders.¡± The white ape is George, as this world¡¯s guardian, he could sense any aura of otherworlders with the help of his daughter. Listening to her advice, he nodded, and hammers his fist down, the surrounding air started freezing, the expression of the otherworlders changes, they are Saint experts but because this world is suppressing them, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a world guardian. Boom! The entire area be frozen, the temperature instantly drops down, Illumise raise her hand and summoned a crystal ball, she then summoned some sort of snow golem and orders it to support her father. There were four otherworlder, the four of them flew towards different direction, unfortunately, one of them decided to dive into the water, his fate is already sealed. Leviathan who was monitoring the development of Invincible Kingdom sensed something, his expression immediately be malicious, he swam towards the direction where George and Illumise were fighting against the otherworlders. Inside Safehaven Paradise, the expression of Yshelia became solemn, she then got up and teleported to Hope City, she directly went into the pce. The important figures of the empire are all present in the pce, even though they are important, their status are still below the Hope Family. When they saw Yshelia, their expression quickly changes, she is one of the seniors or elder sisters of Hope Family increasing her status further is the fact that she is a ruler of a world. Shemanded, ¡°Assemble the vassal army, immediately go to Fauruz Kingdom, the Saints there seems to have fallen and the portal is now being used by the beings from the other world.¡± They were shocked by such a news, instantly the entire empire be active, the main army is unavable because of the problem regarding Murim and Fierce Beast World. The news regarding the defeat of Fauruz Kingdom is quite shocking, they could understand if it was any power but this particr kingdom have a deep history of ruling their territory, they have nurtured a Saint and a couple of powerhouses at peak Xiantian Emperor Realm. They are considered as one of the top powers of this world, they weren¡¯t considered as a superpower but they are still feared and respected, for their portal to be seized from them, it seems that the world connected in their territory also have Saints. The vassals of Thousand Race Empire started moving, they assemble their army and marches towards the Fauruz Kingdom, back on Demon World, Gulli and the others started operating themunication crystal. Since Shadowsh¡¯s personal world is trying to connect with Safehaven Paradise, Kuros thought that it would be possible to connect with the people back on Gaia, unfortunately, they were not sessful. They did not know that the only reason why Shadowsh is able to do such thing is because of Amethyst, without a system of their own, it is near impossible for them to achieve such a thing. Gulli sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it, since this endeavor is pointless, we¡¯ll focus on capturing the pure blooded female members of the Asmodeus Royal Family.¡± The others also agreed, Kuros spoke, ¡°As expected of lord Shadowsh, he is able to aplish such a difficult feat all on his own, it is quite shocking to actually create your very own portal to an another world without even reaching Saint or possessing a mastery over the spatialw.¡± cky shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, after all, it is lord Shadowsh, as long as he promises something, he would do it and his method is much milderpared to other rulers.¡± ¡°If he was a lot crueler, then-¡± Before cky finish, Red stops him, looking quite confuse, he looks at his brother with a questioning gaze. Red sighed and said, ¡°I know what you want to say but I¡¯ll tell you this, lord Shadowsh is great because he is himself, being a cruel being isn¡¯t him at all, he is someone that we cannot predict because he is SHADOWSLASH and that is enough to earn admiration of countless beings.¡± cky immediately felt guilty, Gulli and Kuros agrees to what Red have said but inwardly, they were also feeling guilty because they are about to agree with what cky was saying. Red waves his hand and said, ¡°Enough with all of this, cky what we need is to capture some imps and have them swore loyalty to our great lord.¡± cky nodded, he then said, ¡°The imps here might be betterpared to our old world but they are still low ranking demons, they wouldn¡¯t have much help, you should have already realised this after experimenting for the past 10 years.¡± Red smiles and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t only going to capture them, we are also going to capture other demons but we have to only pick those that are 100% demons and not mixed blood.¡± Gulli became confused, he was a mixed blood demon and most powerful demons in this world excluding the Royal families are mixed blood, Red saw his confusion and exins. ¡°Because our great lord would be able to increase the strength of pure blooded demons much more easierpared to mixed blood, the reason for this is because he cannot put any focus on nurturing demons.¡± He pointed at cky and said, ¡°The two of us are responsible for that, as long as we have Kuros, we can put a mark on any pure blooded demons and not be afraid of them betraying us or our great lord.¡± Kuros nodded, ¡°I can put a mark on a mixed blood but once their other bloodline awakens, my mark would be weakened but if it¡¯s a pure blooded demon, then, something like this uring is basically impossible.¡± Gulli nodded, he doesn¡¯t care if he was betrayed by his underlings because if they did, he would kill them in the worst way possible but the possibility of his underling betraying Shadowsh is much worse than betraying him. The two pit lord brothers went out of the Dantian World, they would capture some imps but not on Lust Kingdom, their destination right now is on Wrath Kingdom, the imps there is much more powerfulpared to the other kingdoms. Chapter 877 Chapter 877: CHAPTER 846 THE BELPHEGOR ROYAL FAMILY Back on Sloth Kingdom, the entire city is now very active unlike most of the time, this situation is caused by one shop, the alluring pill shop, this shop is already known to be one of the best shop in the city. The owner or shop manager is known to be the descendent of one of the most loyal knights of the Belphegor royal family, after he had died, she had acquired a small amount of fortune. The Belphegor royal family is extremelyzy, they are extremely generous to their loyal subordinates because they don¡¯t want to make any move towards anything that they considered strenuous. Even though the shop have be one of the best pill shop in the city, no one dares to make any move against it because of the fear of all demons in the city has for the Belphegor royal family. But the situation have started to change, the two pills that the alluring pill shop is selling is too precious for all the other pill shops, some demons have already started to be a bit too greedy. The allure of the Demonic Blood Pill and Demon Qi River Pill is too tempting, the guest elders wanted to obtain a piece of the pie, meanwhile, inside the pce of the Belphegor royal family, a couple of demons dressed in luxurious clothes are now present. The leader of the Belphegor royal family was actually present, she was a female demon with a body that could rival the leader of the Asmodeus Royal Family, she is actually conceived by one of the pure blooded member of both royal families. ..... Her father, the former ruler of the Belphegor royal family doesn¡¯t want to continue ruling and since her bloodline concentration is high enough, everyone decided to give her the family head seat, actually she was pushed to take responsibility for the family. While the other 6 royal demon families would have to fight against each other to obtain the throne, their family is different, the children fought each other but their reason was different, Whoever lose would have to take responsibility of the family. Mercy Belphegor was actually considered the person who had the strongest bloodline ability in the younger generation of their entire family but with the excuse that she isn¡¯t a pure demon that been conceived by both members of their family and she is a mixed blood, she was pushed in front. At this moment, she was looking at the people in front of herzily but she still exudes a majestic aura that would cause others to feel afraid, the demons wearing the luxurious clothes looks at her and they couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Their lower halves seems to react provocatively seeing Mercy lying there with her thin pajamas outlining her extremely devilish body, she asks, ¡°What are the reasons for the members of the Mammon royal family to visit my ce?¡± The demons once again swallow their own saliva hearing her voice, even though she is a member of the Belphegor royal family, her appearance and her aura excluding her king¡¯s Qi belongs to that of the Asmodeus royal family. They quickly recovers, as a member of the Mammon royal family, they have to train their mentality, they quickly spoke, ¡°We are interested on a tiny pill shop that your family owns, we are willing to buy the shop in a prize that doesn¡¯t exceeds the limit of our budget.¡± Mercy sighed and stretches her body, she lets out a sound that drives all straight men into passion, the eyes of the members of the Mammon royal family couldn¡¯t help but twitch, they desperately wanted to assault her. Fortunately, they are still able to calm themselves down, not only this person in front of them is capable of destroying everyone of them, she was also the subject of interest of the strongest male younger generation of all the Royal demon family, this includes her own family. Even the strongest female powerhouse of the Asmodeus royal family is interested at her, just as they were confused as to what to do, she spoke, ¡°Come backter, I am in no mood in negotiating with you.¡± They sighed when they heard this, they left knowing that they cannot force her to negotiate with them, seeing them leave, a woman with a body as tempting as Mercy but a muchrger breast entered. She hugs her and started touching some spots that would make countless men in this world jealous, Mercy moans and asks, ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡± The bewitching woman pouted cutely and said in a pitiful manner, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I visit my beautiful daughter if I don¡¯t have any purpose?¡± Mercy pursed her lips, ¡°You definitely came here because father cannot please you.¡± The bewitching woman be angry, she grabs a pillow and started punching it but her action was quite soft and cute, ¡°Please don¡¯t remind me of that man, after giving you his seat, he still doesn¡¯t have enough time for me.¡± All members of the Asmodeus royal family are both handsome and beautiful, none of them were born ugly but there is a drawback in this amazing genes of theirs, their sexual appetite is greaterpared to other lustful demons. Her mom have fallen in love with her father after he had saved her, they had been married ever since but not once was she satisfied with him in bed, Mercy knew this, the two of them would make love with each other to vent their sexual frustration. Mercy quickly said, ¡°Mom, have you heard about the demon that have been pleasing countless nobles? Do you think that he could also deal with us?¡± Her mom quickly shook her head but she grabs her hand and persuaded her, ¡°Mom! You should know that the Asmodeus royal family must quench their lust in order to function, dad have already said that you could do it with other guys, I cannot bear to lose you!¡± Mercy¡¯s mom hesitated, she had already started to be a little bit crazy after of centuries of bottled up sexual frustration, her husband noticed this and have been persuading her to do it with other demons. He knew just how loyal she had been for him, to the point that she is endangering her life, at this moment, she wanted to say no but her daughter was looking at her with tears on her eyes. She could only sigh and agree, ¡°Okay but remember, I¡¯ll only do it with that demon once, after that, I¡¯ll devour him, humph! I¡¯ll not let any demons other than my husband live after tasting my body.¡± Mercy smiles, she knew that her mother meant what she had said, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°From how you act, I still having a hard time believing that you are a pure blooded member of the Asmodeus royal family and was even equal with Freya during your younger days.¡± Her mom raised her bountiful chest and proudly said, ¡°Of course, your mother was a former candidate for the subus queen position, that is why, that demon should feel proud dying under me.¡± Mercy then teases her, ¡°What if he truly managed to satisfy you, can you tell me honestly that you would kill him.¡± Her mom startedughing, ¡°That would be impossible, no one from the Asmodeus royal family was ever satisfied with just one guy and besides, if he managed to conquer me, then, darling, I want you to do something for me.¡± Her expression changes fromughing into solemn, ¡°Kill him without me knowing about it and guard me dutifully, I haven¡¯t said this to you yet but since you are old enough, I¡¯ll tell you something that my family have been protecting for their entire lives.¡± She took a deep breath and grabs the hand of her daughter, ¡°Long Ago, there was a mad demon that created a technique that could counter even the most loyal woman in other worlds as long as his cultivation is higher than her.¡± Mercy wasn¡¯t surprised, she knew that there are a couple of techniques just like that in this world, her mother continues, ¡°This man have targeted our family and we have discovered something horrible.¡± ¡°Any men that could conquer our body would be our god, we as female members of the Asmodeus royal family would devote our entire existence on the men that could conquer our body.¡± Mercy¡¯s expression changes, she knew just how capable her family members on her mother¡¯s side are, this is the first time she had heard this information regarding this. ¡°Do you know why our family have decided to bow under the demon god?¡± Her mother suddenly asks. Her expression became solemn, a horrifying conclusion appears on her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it because he is the individual that created the technique?¡± Surprisingly her mother shook her head, ¡°No, because he is the person that killed the creator, the technique was then forever sealed by our family.¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878: CHAPTER 847 MERCY Mercy was a bit surprised, ¡°Such a powerful technique was just let go by the demon god? That doesn¡¯t sound like him.¡± Her motherughs and said, ¡°Of course not, the demon god also covets this technique but unfortunately, he cannot decipher it, since it cannot be destroyed and learned, our family decided to hide it somewhere that no one knew.¡± Mercy was surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°No one knew? What about our family, they are the ones that hidden it.¡± Her mother became sad, ¡°The ones that hid the technique have all died, they were already in a state of pseudo death, to contribute for our family onest time, they all decided to die somewhere that even their closest family members doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Your great grandfather was one of them.¡± Meanwhile, on alluring pill shop, a couple of peak Xiantian Emperor experts were guarding the shop tightly, those that dares exude any type of hostility would be forbidden to get close. All of these guards were Shadowsh¡¯s clones, with him and them around, no one would be able to force Lunicia to sell the shop. ..... Besides, he is the only one who knows how to create the two pills, those that tried to derived theposition of the pills were left confused, they wouldn¡¯t be able to decipher it. Inside the shop, a couple of pretty shop attendants were working, because of the sudden boom of poprity of the shop, most of the attendants were just hired, some of them were even nted by other powers as spies. All of them were working at a fast pace, after selling thest batch of the pills, they look at the room inside the shop with an envious and flushed expression, even after working almost the entire day, they still wanted to do some sort of exhausting exercise with the man inside the room. All of them knew that the alchemist that have created the two pills is inside the room, they also knew what he and their boss were doing as those that have been performing the best also experienced what their boss is now currently having. Inside the room, sounds of moans and flesh hitting each other could be heard, Shadowsh was behind Lunicia working her hard, the entire bed was already covered with her juice, she had climaxed counties of times already. She was now in the state of pure ecstacy, inside her sacred garden, Shadowsh¡¯s white essence flows, he continue to thrust inside her, sensing something, his expression changes. He lifted her from behind and ejacted inside her once again, he smiles and took out his rod inside her, his essence immediately started leaking out of her, he puts her in the bed, she had already fainted. He got out of the room with the standard alchemist clothes that the demons wear, his appearance changes into his true face, the demon god is now searching for his other appearance that he had his clone copies. When he got out of the room, the girls instantly ogles at him, their lower halves reacted, he smiles at them and said, ¡°We have an unexpected visitoring, can you girls please clean the room, also please transfer miss Lunicia in another room.¡± The room that they have just used was the grandest room inside the shop, the identity of the visitor is too great to just meet here in one of the spare room, he had to stall his visitors so that the girls could clean the room. The girls quickly swarms into the room, when they turn on the lights and saw the appearance of the room, the girls took a deep breath, smelling Shadowsh¡¯s divine bloodline fragrance, their lower halves started to be wet, they tried hard just to continue standing. Those that have already experienced Shadowsh¡¯s mighty touch and rod couldn¡¯t bear to stand, they falls into the ground and their sacred garden started leaking out, all the girls¡¯ expression were flushed. They only managed to get back up and work after a couple of minutes, Shadowsh on the other hand was having a hard time stalling, in front of him, a guest elder of the Belphegor royal family wasmanding him to step aside. Knowing that he can no longer stop him if he doesn¡¯t tell who he was, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really heartening seeing how wee my pills are, I only managed to create them because of an unexpected enlightenment.¡± The irritated guest elder was stunned, so did the people that came with him, their eyes then started glowing with greedy light, Shadowsh very much wanted to kill them but he forcefully stops his impulse. After the continuous feedback that wereing from his Chaos, Demon and Necromancer clone, his mentality started changing, with what he had seen on this world, he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty if he kills them. Suddenly, a voice came out from the carriage, it was azy but sultry voice that made weak willed men feel weak, ¡°Are you the man that is now being talked by the entire noble circle? I have heard that your performance in the bed is the best in this world.¡± Shadowsh expression became proud and he raised his chest high, he wasn¡¯t acting, he really felt proud but his acting was exaggerated a bit so that the people would let their guard down around him, making them think that he is just an arrogant *sshole. The people reacted just like he had expected, meanwhile, inside the carriage, Mercy looks at Shadowsh and smiles, she then thought, ¡®It seems that this person was the individual that demon god was looking for.¡¯ As a member of the Belphegor royal family, she could see the energy of any being, at this moment, she could see Shadowsh¡¯s energy that seems to cover the entire sky, fortunately, she doesn¡¯t want to act against him. It would cause too much hassle for her family and besides, Shadowsh hadn¡¯t done anything that directly hurts their family, on the contrary, he was helping their kingdom improve. Shadowsh sensed something and inwardly, he started frowning, he hates this feeling, using his spiritual sense, he finally sensed where the feeling of unease wasing from, he looks at the carriage with his expression still the same as usual. Inside the carriage, Mercy smiles, even though he had hidden it quite well, she could sense the hostility he is emitting, she looks at the crystal ne on her neck and thought, ¡®The things that came from the higher ne of existence are truly wonderful.¡¯ This ne of hers was the reason why she is able to bypass the illusion that Shadowsh have put on himself, she looks at his true appearance with her ne in full power. Her eyes widens, a golden dragon that emits blistering heat and a graceful and noble looking fox appears in front of her, the ne on her neck broke and she opens her mouth with a dumbfounded expression. Shadowsh felt his bloodline churning, his expression changes but before he could act, a spiritual sense touch him and he instantly understood what it meant. He epted it and the female voice that he had heard earlier rang on his head, ¡®Great divine beast, please calm down, me and my family is not interested on making an enemy out of you.¡¯ She then exins, ¡®The seven royal demon family have an agreement with our ancestors but not one of us were his subordinates, so don¡¯t worry, our Belphegor royal family doesn¡¯t want to start a battle with you.¡¯ Shadowsh snorted, he knew that he cannot trust a demon¡¯s word, he silently started thinking of leaving this kingdom and go to the other demon kingdoms in this world. ¡®Are you thinking of leaving? I suggest for you to disperse this thought, the other kingdoms royal heads also have items that came from the higher ne of existence and can see through your facade.¡¯ Shadowsh wasn¡¯t feeling great, his illusion that he was so proud of was actually useless against the items that came from the higher ne of existence, Mercy knew that hid pride was hurt. Not knowing his personality, she pacifies him, ¡®Don¡¯t feel bad about yourself, the higher ne of existence is wary of people that used illusion after the entire world was nearly destroyed by fakers, they build such items to counter that race.¡¯ Shadowsh have an expression of enlightenment, he then use his illusion to trap everyone in the area in an illusion, he started walking towards the carriage. Even though she knew that he cannot act with the demon god eyeing him like a hawk, she is still on guard against him, she started umting her demonic Qi in advance, she can¡¯t leave her faith on just luck. Shadowsh entered the carriage, he looks her, the scene made her flinched, her eyes widen as she saw a couple of terrifying beast appearing above him, even with her bloodline, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Chapter 879 Chapter 879: CHAPTER 848 PREGGY? After bing a Saint, Shadowsh knew that his two bloodlines seems to have undergone some sort of awakening, the process of him transforming into a True Saint is smoother and faster than anyone. It seems that all divine beast have this ability, the best example for this Gulli, his cultivation realm is much higher than anyone, his bloodline have finally awakened to it¡¯s true form and it helped him improve at such drastic pace in such a short amount of time. Unfortunately, the demon god seems to hold something that is effective against demons and divine beasts, at this moment, he wanted to go to the higher ne of existence and gain knowledge about the items and abilities of beings born in there. Just the item that Mercy have shown have already tempted him, he took a deep breath calming himself down, he forcefully calm his two overactive bloodlines. But he was unaware that in front of her was an individual that also have two bloodlinesparable that of divine beasts, the four bloodlines were battling for supremacy, the Belphegor bloodline reacted intensely when it sensed that the dragon bloodline was suppressing it. It might be the bloodline that symbolized sloth but it doesn¡¯t meant that it¡¯ll just let anyone try to spheme it, the other two bloodlines on the other hand tries to beguile each other. The two of them are both bloodlines that uses charm to attract any beings, the entire carriage is filled with a tense atmosphere because of the four bloodlines, Shadowsh was speechless. ..... He could only sit down and spoke, ¡°Tell me the real reason why you don¡¯t want to fight against me? Don¡¯t you dare lie that you guys are toozy to make a move, I know that your entire werezy demons but they are still members of the seven great royal demon family, you guys still have pride deep in your bones.¡± Mercy could only smile in a pitiful manner, she knew that she cannot really tell the truth about this rebellious attitude of theirs, seeing her being so silent, he could only let it be. He then said, ¡°Give me a reason why I should stay in this city? Now that you knew my identity, I cannot just leave my faith to you.¡± Mercy knew this, as a fellow powerhouse, leaving their faith into another being hands doesn¡¯t just feel right, especially if that being was a member of your greatest enemy. She hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Your current status is both an alchemist and a loverboy right?¡± Shadowsh was a bit embarrassed hearing thest part, he knew that in order to save his pride, she changed the title ¡°Gigolo¡± into ¡°Loverboy¡±. He let¡¯s out a cough but didn¡¯t deny it, seeing his shy expression, Mercy¡¯s heart started beating quickly, fortunately, she quickly calms it down. She was shocked, she couldn¡¯t help but thought, ¡®His charm is much more than I expected, for me to be charmed for two seconds, it is unbelievable.¡¯ She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let us use your second identity and make you my mother¡¯s toy boy but in turn, you¡¯ll have to work for us.¡± Seeing him frowns, she hurriedly said, ¡°Do not worry, it¡¯ll just be a couple of years, I want you to fight with your true strength if the demon god ever tries to attack our royal family.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lits up, he now realised that the situation between the demon god and the seven royal demon family might not be as harmonious as he had expected, he quickly swore under his bloodline to serve the Belphegor royal family for a couple of years. He doesn¡¯t swore loyalty on his name because if he did and thew of this world registers his words as some sort of heavenly oath, the fate of all his territory would be affected. Mercy was satisfied, she had obtain a powerful ally, with the bloodline oath, she knew that it was less likely for Shadowsh to betray them, she felt great. With the demon god starting to be impatient, all the seven royal demon family started to feel some sort of impending doom, they knew that their family back on the higher ne of existence cannot return to this world. The only reason why he hadn¡¯t acted against them yet is because of the collective strength of the seven royal demon familybined. But all the family heads noticed something, their family members started emitting strange aura and when they finally discovered what it was, all of them were rmed. These family members have already turned into loyal subordinates of the demon god, the strange aura was the powerful technique that he was known for in the past. Great Refining Puppet Technique. That is why, most true blooded demons of the seven royal demon family were hidden and they were being trained for the inevitable wat against the army of the demon god. Mercy acted professionally after the agreement between her and Shadowsh, the two of them reacted like this was their first time meeting with each other. Mercy was shocked, this was the first time she had seen someone as powerful as Shadowsh acting so subservient, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid, someone that could act like this without regards to his status is extremely terrifying. If it weren¡¯t for her ne, she wouldn¡¯t have thought someone as powerful as her and her dad exist in this small store. Shadowsh was brought into the carriage, under the guise that he¡¯ll be chief alchemist of the family. Inside the carriage, Mercy looks at the guy meditating in front of her, over and over again, she cannot believe this was the same person that was shamelessly acting like a bootlicker and at the same time a horny dog. She sighed and said, ¡°It seems that I need to be wary of seemingly useless guys after my encounter with you.¡± Shadowsh opens his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you should worry about this, with that ne, almost no one in the lower ne of existence would be able to fool you.¡± Mercy also knew this, she just wanted to have small talk, she still cannot disperse the fear that she had sensed earlier, he then asks her, ¡°By the way, are you sure your mother is okay with you using her name to recruit me?¡± Her expression became strange, she then asks, ¡°Are you thinking that I am ruining my mother¡¯s reputation for the sake of recruiting you?¡± He nodded, he knew Mercy¡¯s mother, she is a kind and loyal woman, her feat of being the greatest lover of all subus kind is quite well known on this city and even in the Lust Kingdom. He learn all of this after much investigation, seeing him agrees to her, Mercy smiles and exins her mother¡¯s condition to him, he started to admire the woman, he then teases, ¡°I¡¯ll let her try devouring my essence, I just hope that she¡¯ll be able tost longer than me!¡± Mercy was surprised when she heard this, she then said, ¡°You are truly confident with your performance but please put this in mind, my mother was a pure blooded member of the Asmodeus royal family.¡± Shadowsh didn¡¯t say anything but he swore to make this woman submit to him, unbeknownst to him, this is something that both Mercy and her mother fears. On Lust Kingdom, Emily was humming, she was in a great mood, a knock was heard and she quickly opens the door, the subus queen entered, together with the white female fox. The two of them immediately locks on Emily¡¯s stomach, the subus queen asks, ¡°You really doesn¡¯t want to tell us, who the father is? You know that childbirth for us contains too much risk.¡± Unless it was a weak subus that is unable to absorbrge amount of essence, most subus could choose if they want to give birth or not, half of their strength would be fuel for their children. Emily is considered as one of the strongest powerhouse they have, if she became weak during this time, they¡¯ll definitely lose a great deal of their strength. She wasn¡¯t bothered with the risk, she smiles in a blissful manner and rubs her stomach, there isn¡¯t a bulged yet but she knew that there are already life inside of her. The two girls sighed, especially seeing her lovestruck eyes, the white female fox then approaches her belly and use her divination to see if the baby would have a safe future. Boom! An explosion urs, a graceful fox with subus wing appears above the Lust Kingdom, the people froze and all of them were charmed by it, the people started kneeling, one after another. The celestial apparition disappears just after a couple of seconds but it had rmed arge number of individuals, the expression of the three girls inside the room were full of shock. Chapter 880 Chapter 880: CHAPTER 849 THE CHAOS Shadowsh who was meditating inside a secret room opens his eyes, his expression was full of confusion, he stood up and his heart couldn¡¯t help but be restless. ¡®Something, no someone is calling me, even though it is faint but I could feel my bloodline reacting intensely, especially my nine tailed divine fox bloodline¡¯ He thought while looking at the direction of Lust Kingdom. He quickly told his clone to investigate the event that is connected with this feeling of longing inside his heart, what he didn¡¯t know is that everyone in this world were interested on knowing the true meaning of the heavenly apparition. Back on Lust Kingdom, the white tailed fox shut her mouth and said, ¡°There is an incredibly high chance that the child that Emily is carrying would be the one responsible for making our great n rise to it¡¯s former glory.¡± The subus queen was shocked but after recalling the sensation that she had felt during the heavenly change, she knew that, what her friend have said holds some truth, she quicklymanded, ¡°Emily, announce that you have changed your mind and isn¡¯t going to have a child.¡± The white female fox nodded, ¡°We have to hide the existence of your baby, besides, we don¡¯t need to worry about that secret individual that have terrorized our city.¡± She smiles in a strange manner, upon seeing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, she knew that she cannot hide it any longer now that het sister have realised, she took a deep breath and confirms the white female fox spection. ..... ¡°Yes, he is the father of my child, with the divine bloodline on my child, he would have definitely sensed it, I think he might visit our kingdom once again.¡± A couple of days passes by, back on Sloth Kingdom, Shadowsh received the information regarding the feeling of his unease, he was shocked by what he had found out. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, then, the feeling of unease he had been experiencing for the past couple of days came from his child, he wasn¡¯t shocked that he is having a child, he wasn¡¯t impotent, what shocked him was the fact that he had just slept with a couple of subus once during his stay there. With the rarity and grade of his bloodline, bing pregnant in just one try, is almost impossible, since this might involve his son oe daughter, he decided to return to Lust Kingdom. Even though he knew that this was a body risky move, he wanted to learn the truth, he summoned one of his clone and had it transformed into the exact copy of his appearance. He blends into the shadows and tries to sneak out of the mansion, no one would be able to find him, with his current identy, other than Mercy, her mother, father and three aunts, no one would be on guard against him. He is desperate for answers, he quickly told his clone to dig up the information regarding the heavenly apparition that everyone in the kingdom have seen, countless individuals have already been searching for information that have connection with it. Nobody knew where the heavenly apparition truly came from, the people inside the city just knew that the entire sky was filles with a majestic aura. Everyone of them were forced to kneel, all the subus felt a sense of attraction towards the image, they knew that it was the process of being charmed. Learning the image of the heavenly apparition, he knew that the image truly fits the image of his fox bloodline, the only difference were the subus wings. He flew out of Sloth Kingdom and went to the Lust Kingdom, he told Gulli and the others to continue their domination towards the neutral territories. He also told Red and ck to create an intelligence agency, the main branch would be built near the Dantian World entrance, this would make the brain branch just outside of the Lust Kingdom¡¯s jurisdiction This would make monitoring the Lust Kingdom much easierpared to other kingdoms, meanwhile, back on the pce of the Asmodeus royal family, the white female fox and the subus queen were now in distress. There are countless spies popping out of the kingdom, the two were happy because of this, they could now do a purge inside their kingdom but the white female fox have discovered something rming. Subus could get pregnant anytime they want if they obtain their partner/s essence but giving birth to a divine beast would always strain them, 95% of the subus that have attempted to give birth to a child with a divine grade bloodline would die. The two of them have seen and felt the majestic bloodline of the child inside her body, there is a minimal chance that she would undergo a sessful childbirth, even with had Saint cultivation, she have a 90% chance of dying. Seeing them bing so worried for her sake, Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel warm, she then said, ¡°Considering his strength and the fact that he was the main reason for our child to have such a powerful bloodline, it seems that we could only seek help from him.¡± The subus queen frowns, she sighed and said, ¡°Do you really think that he¡¯ll own up to the responsibility of impregnating you? I know that divine beasts are conscious about their descendents because of the difficulty of them giving birth but they would be too proud to own up having children with our race.¡± The white female fox shook her head and said, ¡°You are wrong this time my queen, the father of his child is a man that is tied with emotions, he could directly kill Emily to silence her and impersonates her but he chose to escape.¡± She smiles brightly before showing an orb, the crystal orb shows some sort of map, there are two big red dot on the map, she then said, ¡°As we are talking right now, he is flying over to this kingdom.¡± She startedughing, ¡°I might not be able to use my divination to him but now that we have his child, we don¡¯t need to use divination directly on him.¡± She hates the fact that the ability that she had been so proud all of her life was useless against an individual that has lower cultivation than her, she had been racking her brain on how to get back on him. She had finally seeded, her pride have returned to her, having the same but also the same time reaction as hers, Emily¡¯s eyes started to tear up, the person that she had been longing for have finally returned. Actually, not only her, all the subus that slept with him, were now longing for his touch once again, they have truly been conquered by him. In another location, the demon god sensed something, he quickly sent his True Saint puppets to Greed, Wrath and Pride Kingdom, ording to his intuition, he knew that the three kingdoms were doing something that threatens him. The three kingdoms have be a scapegoat or a distraction for Shadowsh and their group, they have began moving but because they were acting so cautious, their development is extremely slow. Inside Pride Kingdom, the head of the three strongest royal demon family were present, in front of them was a giant demon that have angel wings, dragon horns and six hands. Heaven Lucifer, the current leader of the Lucifer royal family, the ruler of the Pride Kingdom, spoke, ¡°Our creation is almost done, we¡¯ll only need to capture Gulli and we can finally recreate a puppet of the great Asura, the so called ughter god.¡± Arnold Mammon, the current family head of the Mammon royal family and the ruler of Greed Kingdom started rubbing his hands, he said, ¡°I still found it unbelievable that those dumb mixed breed from the dragon race actually managed to produce someone powerful as Gulli.¡± Terror Satan, the current family head of the Satan royal family and the ruler of Wrath Kingdom spoke, ¡°I just received some news about the movement of the three True Saint puppets, it seems that demon god Puppet Master sensed our creation.¡± The three looks at each other and activates the runes that masks the aura of their creation, they knew that the nearpletion of their creation have rmed the demon god, they need to return to their respective kingdom to prepare for the impending battle. Mercy and the other family heads started to receive the news one after another, they were shocked to learn that the demon god have started to make a move already. Suddenly, one after another, something inside their kingdom have began to operate, no one noticed it yet, at least that is what the demon god have expected. On Lust Kingdom, the white female fox who who was monitoring the crystal orb have a premonition, she stood up and shouted, ¡°My queen, activate the defence of our kingdom, the demon god made his move.¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881: CHAPTER 850 CHAOS || Without hesitation, the subus queen activate their kingdom¡¯s defence, arrays started activating from one city to another, this sudden action of theirs have stunned all the demons resting on these cities. The demon god received this news and wasn¡¯t surprised, he knew that the white female fox would definitely found out about his n but it is toote, once the things he had put inside all the demon kingdoms have awakened, nothing would stop them. ¡®I still cannot believe that they managed to find a dead vessel of a celestial demon, fools! Once I seized this vessel, I¡¯ll definitely escape the seal!¡¯ Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited. The existence of the vessel might be a threat to him but as long as his enemies doesn¡¯t know how to fully activate it, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid, the Lucifer, Mammon and Satan family might hidden it well but as a former Pseudo Celestial, he knew what they are hiding. He can call himself a god in the lower ne of existence, he can call himself a powerhouse in the higher ne of existence but he¡¯ll never be something in the divine realm, each being that have managed to transcends from the higher ne of existence to divine realm all have one thing inmon, all of them are celestials. Celestials are beings that have shed off their mortality and have truly be a god, they can create worlds of their own, that is why, even with all the worlds on the lower ne of existencebined, it is still smallerpared to the size of the divine realm. Sensing the remnant energy of a celestial, the demon god immediately knew that this was his opportunity to break out of his seal and once again bear his fangs, with his powerful puppets stopping all the True Saints of the seven royal demon family returning, he is confident that he¡¯ll be able to conquer this world. ..... He hadn¡¯t made any move for centuries because he knew that even if he conquer this world, it would be useless, he still can¡¯t escape his seal, that is why he was fervently searching for Gulli and Kuros. They have obtain the inheritance of two gods or Pseudo Celestial, with therge amount of energy hidden in their body, there is an extremely high chance that with these, he can destroy the seal. Unfortunately for him, he was unable to capture them, first, the seven royal demon family were just acting when they said that they would follow his orders, they truly weren¡¯t intending to give Gulli and Kuros to him, once they were captured. Secondly, they seems to have hidden on one of the broken worlds scattered in this world, he might be able to sense their presence as long as he could sense them but he cannot do it if they were inside a broken world. Thirdly, Shadowsh¡¯s presence have shocked him, even with just his soul, he is still powerful enough to defeat Gulli and his group but against him, his soul was actually devoured. He had realised that a tiny part of his soul have totally disappears, the strength of his soul is extremely important to him, only if he has a strong soul would he able to control his puppets. Back at the present, Shadowsh who was now flown into the edge of Lust Kingdom started frowning, he passed through viges and towns without any obstruction or problem. The situation is different now that he had arrived in a city, there is now an array that is protecting it, his expression be a bit solemn, he couldn¡¯t help but thought, ¡®So you intend to stop me with these arrays.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know that this was something that the Asmodeus royal family have initiated to fight against the demon god and wasn¡¯t intend for him, he sighed and continue to fly to the main city. The white female fox couldn¡¯t help but tremble, the subus queen came next to her and asks, ¡°What have you seen? Is our kingdom on grave danger? What is it?! Evangeline!¡± Evangeline snap out of her dazed state and quickly exins, ¡°The demon god have started acting, his secret weapons that he had hidden deep inside each kingdom of the seven royal demon family have started to awaken.¡± The subus queen frowns, she said, ¡°So what if he activate his secret weapon, we also have been preparing for this for a couple of centuries now, besides, we have already activated our arrays.¡± Evangeline shook her head, ¡°The demon god have put five disaster beasts on each kingdom, all of them are on True Saint Realm, he had also put chaos flowers on specific part of our kingdoms, also undead poison is scattering as we speak.¡± The subus queen shouted instantly once she heard this, ¡°Have the demon god gone insane?! Does he intend to destroy this world, to actually dare to use disaster beasts, he also dares to use the dreaded chaos flower and undead poison, this world would be impure!¡± Disaster beasts are beings that exist on the higher ne of existence, their entire existence is to bring destruction, hence, their names, there are countless worlds in the lower realm, to control the poption, chaos brought the disaster beasts into existence. They don¡¯t need to cultivate, the more they kill, the stronger they would be, their body could adapt to all the attacks thrown at them, once they participate in the destruction of one hundred worlds, they¡¯ll automatically ascend to divine realm. They exist to bring both chaos and order but as time passes by, the powerhouse have started using them to destroy the worlds of their enemies, these beasts are uncontroble but they can be transported in their hibernation state. They could also be awakened prematurely, for the demon god to use them, it seems that he is hellbent on destroying the seven royal demon family, the subus queen knew that even with her, the elders and their soldiers fighting against this cmity, their future is looking a little bleak. Evangeline then sensed something and she started tearing up, she quickly said, ¡°We still have a chance to survive, quickly use ourrge transmission array and spread the news about what is currently happening!¡± The subus queen frowns and asks, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be of help, even if the other demon kingdoms received this news, the disaster beasts would have already awaken and the demons would have already be crazy, in fact, this move would only make our subject panic.¡± Evangeline shook her head, she exins, ¡°They aren¡¯t the target of our message.¡± She looks at the direction of Emily¡¯s room, the subus queen quickly realised what she meant, she asks, ¡°Is our target him?¡± Evangeline nodded, she frowns once again, ¡°Do you really think he will help our kingdom?¡± Evangeline startedughing, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely do it, you just need to spread the news that his child is now being carried by Emily.¡± The subus queen no longer hesitated, she went into the secret room in the pce and activate therge transmission array, instantly each city shows her image. She started speaking, ¡°Everyone, if you can hear me, our world is now undergoing a cmity, the demon god have forsaken all of us and release beings that will destroy this world.¡± ¡°I also have a message to a certain powerful powerhouse, whoever you are, protect our kingdom, your child is now inside Emily¡¯s belly.¡± Shadowsh instantly knew that she was speaking to him, he cursed the entire Asmodeus Royal Family for using his child against him but he could only sigh sadly because he cannot fight against them now that this had happened. He knew that this was his fault for just sleeping to any beautiful demons that he had encountered in this world, just one thing confuses him, how did Emily got pregnant this quickly. He took out a crystal ball and inputs a message to it, he threw it inside his Dantian World. Once the crystal ball hit the ground, it exploded and his image appears, ¡°Gulli, if you can hear me right now, quickly go to Sloth Kingdom and help the Belphegor royal family protect their kingdom.¡± ¡°You no longer need to hide yourselves, the demon god have made all seven royal demon family his enemy.¡± Gulli and the others were shocked but they didn¡¯t hesitate to follow Shadowsh¡¯smand, all of them got out of the Dantian World and immediately started flying to Sloth Kingdom. The entrance of the Dantian World then disappears, since they¡¯ll be busy, no one would protect the entrance, so he quickly sealed it, he can just open it after umting more energy. He looks at the direction of the main city of the Lust Kingdom and stops hiding himself, he lets out a loud roar and transformed into his battle form, his aura shook the sky. Every powerhouse of this world sensed his aura and all of them couldn¡¯t help but be shock. Chapter 882 Chapter 882: CHAPTER 851 TIGER VS. SHADOWSLASH The dragon roar and the heaven destroying aura is too striking, even the demon god was startled, his expression couldn¡¯t help but be solemn, he started hesitating, should he focus on the celestial corpse that the three great royal demon family have found or Shadowsh who poses the greatest danger to it. ¡®No! That fox could only threaten me because of my current state, as long as I found a suitable vessel, he wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten me.¡¯ He thought and decided to focus on the celestial corpse. Roar! Roar! Roar! One after another, the disaster beasts have started to rise, they immediately release their aura of pure destructiveness, dark chaos energy sprouted from their body, if Shadowsh seen this, he would be shocked. Disaster beasts are exactly like chaos beasts but much worse, the intelligent chaos beings emits white chaos aura, the lower species would emit gray chaos aura but these beasts are different, they emit pure destructive aura that destroys everything they touch. Their chaos energy were pure ck, like a ck hole, they destroy everything and pure chaos energy would flow back to them only increasing their aura, their current strength right now were actually only Saint Realm. They were awakened before their allotted set of time, their strength wasn¡¯t on their peak but this had made them much more violent, it is a severe case of deprived sleep for them, Shadowsh who was now inside Lust Kingdom noticed their aura. Without hesitation nor fear, he flew towards the nearest disaster beast, when he arrived at the location, he saw a tiger looking beast with three heads, a pair of bat wings, three eyes and pair of bull horns on each head, they also have five feet and a scorpion tail. ..... Their size is 150 feet long and 100 feet tall, their aura were extremely menacing, every step would turn the ground ck, sensing his aura, they look up and let¡¯s out a loud roar that shakes the surrounding air, creating a vibration that seemingly turned into a pseudo domain. ¡®Interesting! A domain made up entirely of physical prowess, also that ck energy, why do I feel that it was extremely familiar?¡¯ Shadowsh was confused, he sensed something extremely familiar with this ck aura. The tiger disappears, his expression instantly changes, he made a sideway turn kick to his side, his kick hits his target and they quickly felt the power behind his kick, their expression became more malevolent. ¡°Your fast but speed is also my forte.¡± Shadowsh mocks, he spreads his six pair of wings and also disappears, the tiger let¡¯s out a roar once again and it also disappears but the truth is that both of them didn¡¯t be invisible. They are just moving too fast, the two of them shed and pushed each other back, their exchange was too fast that the impact exploded only after a couple of seconds, the air exploded and actually issues a powerful sound that is simr to that of thunder. Both of them looks at each other, the tiger was furious while Shadowsh was excited, he hadn¡¯t thought that he¡¯ll be fighting such a powerful creature but his expression suddenly changes as he shes to the side. Boom! A giant ck ape have appeared, it was 200 feet long, it looks like any gori but only bigger, it started smashing it¡¯s fists on its chest and let¡¯s out a loud roar, Shadowsh expression was a bit unwell, he knew that he cannot take two disaster beasts at the same time. Back on the Asmodeus royal pce, Evangeline quickly said to the subus queen, ¡°Quickly go help our hepler, bring elder Sasha and Reya with you, those disaster beasts are still in the state of recovering their true cultivation, we still have a chance!¡± The subus queen nodded, she then took out a medallion and it started glowing, countless soldiers seems to have be crazy, they started marching towards the direction of the disasters beasts. Shadowsh was now breathing haggardly, in front of him were five beasts that emits ck chaos energy, other than the tiger and the ape, there was a spider, a stork and a crab, with theirbined strength, he was actually injured. He sensed something from his injury and finally realised what was the ck energy emitting from these five disaster beasts, ¡®So that¡¯s it, I finally get it, order and chaos are connected.¡¯ The white energy broughts out order, the ck energy is chaos and the gray were the undecided, once gray turned either white or ck, any chaos beasts will evolve into their very next form, their strength would also rise exponentially. ¡°Skreee!¡± The spider let¡¯s out a cry and spat out a ck silk, he quickly tried to escape but the tiger is as fast as him, it stops him from escaping, the crab would smash it¡¯srger arm to increase the gravitational pull around him. ¡®Sh*t here we go again!¡¯ He cursed inwardly, just as he thought that he would receive another round of beating, enchantingughter filled the air, it froze all five disaster beasts for one second. Shadowsh took this opportunity to kick the tiger, throwing it to a distance, he looks at the direction of theughter and flew after the tiger, he knew that reinforcement have arrived, he could hear the footstep of an organized army. Bang! The tiger flips themselves andnded on the ground smoothly, they used their sharp ws to stop themselves, their ws shed the ground like a hot knife to a butter, the ground around them instantly turned pitch ck. Bang! Shadowshnded on the ground, the entire area instantly caved it, cracks could be seen, he looks at tge tiger and touch the wounds that were caused by, his eyes burns with excitement, his ughter image appears behind him. ¡°Kitty, this is the first time I have encountered someone as fast or even faster than me on the same realm!¡± He had met with countless opponent, most of the time, they are a realm higher than him, this was the first time he had encountered an opponent that is as fast as him in the same realm. Unbeknownst to him, the opponent that he is fighting is still currently recovering their true strength, the two of them charges at each other, only a small number of powerhouses would be able to see them. They are moving too fast, Shadowsh spun and sh with Lunar Fang, the tiger use one of their heads to stop his sword, he smirks and his tails surrounds them. He also activates his devouring Rune together with Heaven Swallowing Technique, the two abilities immediately started draining the strength of the tiger. The tiger let¡¯s out a loud roar but this wasn¡¯t any ordinary roar, this time, they use some sort of skill or ability, the air around them started vibrating, Shadowsh expression changes. His tails couldn¡¯t advance, they were being repelled by some sort of sound barrier, he snorted and coats his tail with metal Qi, he can now do this after training the Metal God Technique with a couple of his clones. He hadn¡¯t obtain metal attribute but he could absorb metal Qi from the surrounding and store it inside his Dantian which have now be a world, only by absorbing all natural elements, would one could create a world on their Dantian. The scorpion tail was raised high, it then splits into three, seeing this, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried, he use his three dails to block the attack but he was taken aback by the fact that his defense wad ignored. His tails were pricked, he became angry, he summoned his four illusionary arms and grabs the tiger and threw it into the ground, the force buried them but the impact only ured after a two seconds have passed. The entire area caved in and the tiger was buried ten feet under, Shadowsh shouted, ¡°Do you really think that you could poison me! I have a family member that is a Rune Beast with a poison rune, your toxin wouldn-¡± He hadn¡¯t finished what he wanted to say, he spat out blood, he felt something wrecking his body, he knew that the poison was affecting him, this caught him by surprise, he quickly asked Grim if they could deal with the tiger. With blood leaking out of his nose, ears, mouth and eyes, his expression be ugly after hearing that the being that he is now fighting is actually soulless, their entire being is entirely made up of pure destructive energy, their only purpose was to destroy, having a soul is worthless to them. He lets out a loud roar and activate Despair Domain, he also transformed into his Rune Beast form, the tiger roars and they also summoned their domain, a ck hole appears and started destroying everything, it even destroys the darkness. It kept on spinning, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, he charges head on, he raise his sword and shes the tiger, it was blocked, he stomps in the air tries to kicks one of their heads. Chapter 883 Chapter 883: CHAPTER 852 WINNING AGAINST The tiger used it¡¯s two heads to bite the foot, they did managed to but before they could celebrate, two fish have appeared below them and hit them in the stomach. The attack actually managed to hurt them but their expression doesn¡¯t change one bit, they just stare at their opponent coldly, Shadowsh frowns, he had expected them to reel in pain but it seems that he was wrong. The tiger knew just how dangerous he is and didn¡¯t even look at the two fish, he could only fight head, he took a deep breath, upon seeing this, the tiger also did the same thing, he breathes out a stream of extremely hot me that seemingly burns the space surrounding it. The three tiger heads let¡¯s out a loud roar at the same time, they managed to create a sonic wave that stops the me from reaching them, the two attacks started to break the space apart. Shadowsh then activates his Sun Rune, his mes started to overpower the sonic wave, the tiger realised this, they stop roaring and once again summoned their domain, a massive ck hole appears below them. It looks exactly the same as before but this time it was bigger, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, he closed his eyes and started to feel the sensation of the ck hole, Chaos and Harmony charges forward to distract the tiger. ¡®That is it!¡¯ He opens his eyes and quickly resummon his Despair Domain, the two domains shes but this time, the ck hole domain seems to resonates with something, the tiger doesn¡¯t noticed this. ..... Inside of Shadowsh¡¯s Despair Domain, another ck hole could be actually seen but unlike the tiger¡¯s were it was made up of chaos energy entirely, this ck hole is made up of both chaos energy and the umtion of Heaven Swallowing Technique in the form of Devouring Rune. The two ck holes resonates with one another, they continue to blend, bing both stronger and more terrifying, Shadowsh sensed all of this and became excited. He looks at the tiger and flew towards them, he joins the fight once again, the two fish were having a hard time fighting against their opponent, it¡¯s not because they are weak but because they cannot approach them. They moved through the void, their body isn¡¯t real, so even if they suffer an attack that destroys their body, they wouldn¡¯t truly be harmed, as long as their real body is safe and sound inside Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual world, they are immortal. The tiger noticed this and disrupt the space around it with it¡¯s vibration domain, the two fish were having a hard time approaching them since the void is either sealed or in a mess but this all changes when Shadowsh joins the battle. He punches the vibration domain and with sheer brute strength, he managed to destroy it, the tiger was stunned for the first time, they were confused, the ck hole should have either slow their opponent down or directly absorbs them. Currently, their opponent doesn¡¯t exhibit any of this, on the contrary, he seems to be more lively than ever, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t exin himself, he grabs the sword and shes towards one of the head of his opponent. The tiger risk it all, they stop the de from cutting one of them but because of this, Chaos and Harmony took this opportunity to open their mouth and bit hard, Chaos actually managed to bit off one of the scorpion tail. It¡¯s body then started to be ck and finally, the physical form that it uses was destroyed, Harmony saw this and also charges towards one of the tails, it¡¯s ending was the same as Chaos. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue upon seeing this, he knew that the poison that his opponent possess is extremely powerful but he hadn¡¯t thought that Chaos and Harmony¡¯s physical form would be destroyed after a couple of seconds. He also feel his body churning, fortunately, his divine bloodlines were countering the poison, his bones that have countless ancient marks on them also helps in suppressing the poison, his Devouring Rune seems to be able to absorb the poison, albeit in an extremely slow pace. The tiger only has one remaining tail left and after losing two parts of their body, their aura became weak, Shadowsh eyes lits up, since his opponent doesn¡¯t have a soul, their body is extremely important to them, losing a part of them would definitely weaken them. He changes his fighting style, he is no longer fighting at close range, he retreated and raised his hand before bringing down a Lunar Fang, the tiger raised their paw and also fires a sharp de of Qi. The two attacks collided and cancels each other out. Shadowsh shes next to them and his two swords were glowing brightly. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh! Even with such quick strike, the tiger still managed to save themselves but only barely, if they hadn¡¯t make use of their quick speed, at least one of their heads would have been cut off. Above them, Shadowsh was already preparing his next attack, he expected them to escape safely, that is why, he had been charging his next move just after he sent the attack. ¡°Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) Roar! Roar! His two swords seems to let out a cry that is simr to that of a dragon, he then started falling, his two swords were coated with his internal Qi and sword intent, both type of energy transformed into dragon heads. The tiger tried to escape but it was toote, the sword strike cut off their wings, Shadowsh summoned his illusionary heads and made them materialize in their physical form. The two heads opens their mouth and devours the two bat wings, he quickly spat out blood after he did, his chaos bloodline is still too weak, suddenly forcing his body to adapt with such higher quality chaos energy is harmful but he cannot just not devour it. This might be the only time he¡¯ll meet a being such as this, Amethyst cannot store the body parts because they would destroy the items inside her storage. If her ability was fully operational, she might be able to create a seperate space that could store the body parts of the disaster beasts but most of her function right now is being used to connect Safehaven Paradise with Dantian World. The tiger knew that they can no longer beat him, they also knew that their opponent wouldn¡¯t let them recover tbeir true cultivation, without hesitation, they flee towards theirpanions. ¡°Do you think that you could escape from me?!¡± Shadowsh chases after it, without their wings, their speed have decreased, he is now faster than them, he flew towards them at breakneck speed, two wings appeared besides him, one was glowing like the sun and one was darkness. ¡°Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu¡± (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Bang! The tiger let¡¯s out a mournful cry that shook the heavens, it¡¯s body was split into halves with that strike but they still survive, Shadowsh on the other hand noticed something. His sword intent was actually working lesser than before, it¡¯s as if, his opponent was quickly adapting to his attack, he was greatly shaken, his eyes widen with the next scene. The tiger that have their body splits into three parts transformed into three different tigers, only one of them has a tail, the other two does not. Their aura have be weaker, they were also having difficulty walking, noticing this, he was shocked inwardly, ¡®This isn¡¯t some sort of ability, they managed to split themselves because of the feeling of death, their lifeforce are extremely tenacious!¡¯ Since he cannot split them into parts after realising that their body have adapted another survival mechanism against his sword, he kept his swords back and charges to one of them. He lets out a loud roar and burns one of them with his ming breath, they have weakened after splitting into three parts, the other two sensed the burning sensation and their body developed a counter for the extreme mes. But one of them were directly hit and was burned alive, Shadowsh opens his mouth once again and absorbed the burnt body, he holds his stomach as he felt his organs aching, he also started bleeding on his nose, ears and mouth. The two tigers noticed this but they didn¡¯t attack, they use this opportunity to flee, he could only watch them gets away, he was gritting his teeth because of the pain, he started sweating. He also felt his soul was being burned, he only recovers after his Despair Domain have fully fused with the ck hole he had stolen, he stood up but his movement is still wobbly. He knew that he had to fight against the other disaster beasts, so he shook his head and took outrge amount of alcohol and food inside Amethyst¡¯s storage and quickly operates Heaven Swallowing Technique to recover his body. Chapter 884 Chapter 884: CHAPTER 853 BATTLE AGAINST THE DISASTER BEASTS His expression changes, his body started aching once again, the violent reaction of energy inside his body is destroying his organs, fortunately his regeneration could keep up with it but he had to endure the pain brought by this change. He knew that he cannot continue fighting if he let this energy wreck his body, so he quickly sat down and distribute the excess energy into his body, he was also sending some of them to his chaos clone to increase the pace of its evolution. He stood up unsteadily, he grips his fist tightly and a ck chaotic energy appears around it, his eyes also started undergoing some changes, around his pupils a ck circle with jagged sides appears, one after another more circles have appeared. His sight have be greater, his pupils would also change in color depending on the ability he would he using, he became happy, with this improved ability, he¡¯ll be able to use mixed type energy at more ease. He spreads his wings and flew towards the direction of the disaster beasts, he also summoned his clones andmanded them to fly to Sloth Kingdom and help them defend against their disaster beasts. The subus queen and the two supreme elders¡¯ expressions were now ugly, in front of them, their army was destroyed, one of them couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°D*mn that puppeteer! Is he really thinking of sacrificing an entire world just for his invasion?!¡± The subus queen spoke, ¡°This is not surprising, most powerhouses surpassing Saint King Realm would use this method to destroy their enemies, they cannot kill an entire world by themselves because if they did, the other worlds would react violently against them.¡± ..... The other two supreme elders also knew this, this information is written on one of the documents of their ancestors, no powerhouse would dare to massacre an entire world because their ending would be horrifying. Their expression became listless, they could see their kingdom being destroyed by these creatures, suddenly two tigers appeared, the other disaster beasts reacted, the ape and crab ate the two tiger and their aura immediately increased. The three girls were stunned, the three of them couldn¡¯t but exim in unison, ¡°They ate theirrades?¡± This was the first time they have heard something like this happening, the subus queen quickly recovers herposure, she guessed, ¡°I think that our helper managed to defeat his opponent already.¡± ¡°To preserve it¡¯sst remaining strength, that tiger might have split it¡¯s body and sacrificed itself to recover the strength of it¡¯srade quickly.¡± Bang! Just as they were blindly guessing, Shadowsh arrives, he and the remaining disaster beasts looks at each other and they let out their battle cry signalling the start of their battle. ¡°Quickly distract the other three disaster beasts!¡± Realising that they still have a chance of victory, the subus queen quicklymanded, the army once again advanced. Suddenly a subus flew towards the three girls full of distress, she quickly reported, ¡°Your highness, the demon zombies and deranged demons have started to invade our kingdom! What shall we do?¡± The expression of the three girls changes, just as they hesitated, an image that came from the capital city appears, it was Evangeline, she spoke, ¡°Your highness, leave the demon zombies and deranged zombies to me!¡± The greatest threat on their kingdom is currently the disasters beasts not the other two, Shadowsh looks at the image and shouted, ¡°Take care of my wife! If she ever got hurt, I¡¯ll destroy your entire n!¡± The three girls were stunned but he doesn¡¯t care about them, he flew towards the ape, it was the being that hurt him the most earlier, the ape let¡¯s out a roar and raised it¡¯s two hands and smashes down. Shadowsh transformed into his human form dodging the attack before returning to his battle form and grabbing the ape and flying to the sky with breakneck speed, those that have seen this were stunned. The ape became furious, it opens it¡¯s mouth and tries to bite him, Shadowsh kicks it away, he then spun and hits it¡¯s face, the ape took the kick and use this opportunity to grab his foot. Feeling the grip on his foot, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he then felt a powerful force pulling him away, he quickly use his wings to stab the body of the ape, the sharp wings were unable to cut the ape. It still hurts it, with a roar, it throws Shadowsh to the ground, forcefully stopping himself, he ps his wings and breathes out his intense me, the powerful mes devours the ape but it wasn¡¯t hurt that much. It punches him, he crossed his arms and blocks the punch, he was thrown back to the ground, the powerful impact cause the entire kingdom to experience a powerful quake, Shadowsh was buried deep in the ground. The girls were shocked, before they could react, the other disaster beasts attacks them, preventing them from joining the battle, the ape smashed it¡¯s entire body to the spot where Shadowsh have crashed. The powerful impact have destroyed the entire area, the capital city nearby shook, fortunately it was protected by an array, if it wasn¡¯t for this, the entire city would be left in shambles. *Roar!* The ape started smashingly it¡¯s fist on the ground but Shadowsh appears behind it without any hint of injuries, he initiate his secret sword technique. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh His muscles bulged and with the power of his new chaos energy, his strength and speed have multiplied, he had given his all on this strike, with the sound of wind being ripped apart, the ape was beheaded. Just as he thought that it was all over, a sense of impending danger rang on his mind, without hesitation, he raises his hand and turn it into iron, he was hit by a powerful force, he was thrown to a far distance, he had to sink his feet on the ground to stop himself. With his eyesight, even with such a distance, he could see what was happening to the ape, the decapitated head once again rejoins it¡¯s body, he immediately thought, ¡®It seems that they are able to share their experience to their race.¡¯ He knew that he was currently in a disadvantage, he cannot kill his opponent nor he can burn it, he could only hope that his yin Qi would be able to kill it, he once again sheathed his sword, he stomps the ground and a powerful earth force exploded underneath the ape. Boom! The ape flew but he was already above it, the entire sky darkens, it started raining and lighting continue to sh, he punches the ape with chaos force on his hand, thunder roars and a lightning bolt flew to his hand increasing his power. Bam! The punch hit the ape right in the face, it was now it¡¯s turn to be buried in the ground, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, knowing that his opponent could quickly adapts at any types of attack, he decided to kill it using different types of intent and elemental energy. He grabs it¡¯s leg and started smashing it left and right, he would use his mastery or familiarity towards earth element to make the earth sharp, unfortunately, the ape¡¯s body is too tough to be pierced by simple sharp rocks. The ape wanted to escape but Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let him, he threw it up in the sky and made a hand gestures, the raindrops transformed into swords and started to fly towards it. He took a deep breath and fired aser out of his mouth, theser beam is entirely made up of dark energy, he then summoned ghostly yin ming balls around him and pointed at the ape, all the yin mes flew towards it. The ape might be powerful but in terms of speed, it wasckingpared to it¡¯s opponent, it might received some help from the tiger but it can¡¯t reach the speed of it¡¯s opponent in just one battle. It cannot let out a try, if it tries to open it¡¯s mouth, the water swords would enter it¡¯s body, Shadowsh saw his opportunity, he quickly wrap his tails around it and grabs it¡¯s hands, it¡¯s movement was totally sealed. Devour! Heaven Swallowing Technique and the Devouring Rune quickly activated, the ape quickly felt it¡¯s strength leaving it¡¯s body and react violently but with all it¡¯s body being locked, it cannot move. Shadowsh opens his mouth and bits down, with his sharp teeth, he tore a part of it¡¯s flesh, after swallowing it, his body quickly reacted violently, he gritted his teeth so that he doesn¡¯t vomit blood like earlier, he knew that his body is still in the process of adapting. His Dantian World started pulsating, on the ind full of chaos energy, something wad growing, the entire world started trembling, dense amount of chaos energy flows within, fortunately, it doesn¡¯t scatter and concentrated into the chaos ind, which is now growing bigger. Chapter 885 Chapter 885: CHAPTER 854 SHADOWSLASH MUNCHING The ape¡¯s body started to adapt and resist the devouring sensation that Shadowsh was giving it, it¡¯s body also became tougher and stronger as it got hurt but because of the devouring ability, it¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t increase. On the contrary, Shadowsh¡¯s body started to adapt at taking in chaos energy, his aura started to change, a pair of ck wings appears behind him, his white wings still exist but it was overshadowed by the pair of ck wings. The gray ball burning in the center of his horns burns brighter but this time, it started to change into ck, his ughter image also became more malevolent in terms of appearance, he startedughing after feeling his strength getting stronger. The ape struggles intensely but it is futile, it¡¯s main forte is strength and toughness, in terms of difficulty, Shadowsh knew that it was weakerpared to the tiger, unless it could match him in terms of speed, it doesn¡¯t have any chance of victory against him. His muscles continue to bulged and his veins could be seen, he was giving it his all to keep the ape in check, this battle is definitely a battle of attrition, he is confident on his stamina and his devouring capability, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about the disaster beasts. Meanwhile, on Sloth Kingdom, Gulli and the others were having a hard time keeping their disaster beasts in check, their opponent have the same strength as those on Lust Kingdom, unfortunately for them, they don¡¯t have someone like Shadowsh to protect them. The clones were fighting without any reservations, the demon clone on the other hand was dealing with the zombified and deranged demons, it¡¯s strength gets stronger and stronger as it continues to kill it¡¯s fellow demons. ..... It wasn¡¯t affected by the undead poison because it could just send the energy to the main body which in turn would give it to the necromancer clone, it was now the kingdom¡¯s first line of defense against the waves of demon zombies and deranged demons. Inside the Belphegor royal pce, most of the family members were present, they started to discuss in low voices, the powerhouse of their family were now fighting in the frontline to keep the disaster beasts in check. Unfortunately for them, they don¡¯t have any loyal subordinates, all the guest elders were feeling hesitant on sending their army to fight against the disaster beasts, if it weren¡¯t for Gulli and the others, their kingdom would have been overrun by their enemy. Mercy is currently fighting against a giant frog, she was using the Belphegor family royal weapon, it was a powerful divine item that could increase the gravitational pressure of its target. It also could summon gravity spheres that could deal a lot of damage to whoever gets hit, with the Belphegor royal family bloodline ability, they could deprived their opponent with all of their energy, they¡¯ll definitely be crushed with the gravitational pressure if they have no strength remaining. She looks at her current opponent and felt helpless, it have it¡¯s energy deprived but it couldn¡¯t be crushed by the weight of the gravitational force, each attack thrown at it would only make it¡¯s body stronger and it became even more harder to kill. Her bloodline was half Belphegor, she started to feel tired and bored af ftter fighting against her opponent, she cursed her bloodline inwardly, she then shouted, ¡°Shadowsh¡¯s helpers! Assist me in killing this thing!¡± Gulli was fighting against a dragon diaster beast, he heard her shout but cannot help, Triple C on the other hand were also busy, they are fighting a wolf disaster beasts, even with their numerical advantage, they weren¡¯t winning. Red and cky were working with Kuros fighting against a giant centipede that release miasma full of concentrated chaos energy, their attacks were useless against it¡¯s tough carapace, they also couldn¡¯t attack via with their spiritual sense. Their enemy doesn¡¯t have a soul, they are just like elemental creatures but much worse, the three had to give it their all just to kept the centipede at bay, the other powerhouse of Sloth Kingdom would deprived the disaster beasts their drive and energy from time to time. ¡°Those who dares to escape will all be killed!¡± Upon seeing that some soldiers want to escape, the former king of the Sloth Kingdom and also Mercy¡¯s father shouted, the soldiers that were thinking of escaping froze. They knew that they¡¯ll definitely be killed if they tried to escape right now but still, they look at their fallenrade and all thought, ¡®Wether we try to escape or not, our ending would all be the same anyway.¡¯ ¡°Fight for me!¡± Suddenly Mercy¡¯s mother have arrived, she use her bloodline skill to enchant the soldiers and all of them regains their drive, they charge towards the disaster beasts without hesitation nor any fear of death. The Belphegor family members heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this, Mercy also saw this and snorted, once this war is over, she¡¯ll definitely reform their army, giving the guest elders too much freedom caused their kingdom to be weak. This isn¡¯t a problem to their family but now that they could see how much danger their kingdom is now in, they decided to strengthen it so that they couldze around without any worries, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Shadowsh. He was the only one that made some effort to protect their kingdom, if it wasn¡¯t for his family and clones, these diaster beasts would have already destroyed their first line of defense, she took a deep breath and decided on something. She threw the scepter to her father and said, ¡°Royal father, I¡¯ll leave you in charge, I think that our family is already in the state of destruction, let us use the heavenze array, as long as we could pull this off, we would still have a chance of winning.¡± Her father nodded, she then returns to the pce and brought with her all the members of their family, other than the children and the pregnant ones, she had basically brought everyone, they started inscribing some runes around the kingdom. Those that were flying or riding to other cities were now brim escorted dutifully by the soldiers, the entire kingdom became lively, this was the first time that the Belphegor royal family have ever made this much effort. While the Lust and Sloth Kingdom managed to survive, the other royal demon family weren¡¯t so lucky, one after another, their powerhouses were killed, the kingdom that is now on the verge of destruction was the Envy Kingdom. Their ability to copy the ability of their enemy weren¡¯t that useful, they are unlike Shadowsh that already has chaos energy coursing through his veins, they on the other hand were only depending on their perseverance to survive. This doesn¡¯t work well for them, they were now having a hard time surviving the attack of the five disaster beasts, fortunately, their army is still a lot strongerpared to that of Sloth Kingdom. Back to where Shadowsh is, after an hour have passed, his strength have finally reached another level, continuously absorbing the chaos energy of his opponent have work wonders, the chaos ind inside his Dantian World is now asrge as the main ind. He had to create a couple of items to give some life on the chaos ind, nts that produces chaos energy and a mine that produces stones that contains pure destructive energy of the chaos force have started appearing around the ind. Unfortunately, there are still no signs of life but he could now raise some chaos beings inside the ind, creating an army that is made up of organized chaos beings, with such force, he would be able to fight against the chaos lord. He still haven¡¯t forgotten that the number one threat to Gaia right now is still the chaos world just next to it, now that her children have reached Saint Realm, she is definitely much saferpared to the past. Shadowsh looks at the weakened ape, he threw it and erged himself, he bit the ape and quickly started munching, the sounds of bones cracking could he heard, the ape let¡¯s out a bellow and tries to escape but it was useless. It¡¯s opponent was determined to swallow it, the devouring process didn¡¯t stops, on the contrary, with the help of the saliva, it became even stronger, the ape continue to be weak, Shadowsh didn¡¯t stop munching. Blood leaks out of his mouth, disaster beasts doesn¡¯t have blood, they only mimicked it but truly doesn¡¯t have it, the blood leaking out of his mouth is his own blood, his teeth were shattered by the ape¡¯s punches, it was rampaging inside his mouth. His tongue was even ripped apart when he coiled it around the ape, fortunately, his regenerative capability is extremely potent, his tongue quickly recovers and continue to try to hold the ape down. Chapter 886 Chapter 886: CHAPTER 855 DISASTER SHADOWSLASH The ape continue to rip the tongue apart but as time passes by, it sensed it¡¯s body bing weaker and weaker, it tried to use it¡¯s domain earlier but after it summoned it¡¯s ck hole, it lose all connection to it. Shadowsh continue to bite the ape to death, his appearance is now extremelyical, his head isrger than his body but no one dares tough at this sight, the sounds of the ape roaring and bones being crushed could be heard. Finally, the ape let¡¯s out onest mournful roar before it was swallowed by Shadowsh, immediately, he clutches his stomach as an unbearable amount of pain assaulted his entire body, his golden and white body started to turn ck. Chaos energy starts to spread out of him, his eyes continue to sh, he punches the ground, once again, the entire area shook, the people knew that it was dangerous to be near him at this moment and started retreating. Shadowsh continue to punch the ground, the other disaster beasts felt something and all of them locked on him, they wanted to attack him now that he is vulnerable but because of the Asmodeus royal family army and array, they were having a hard time advancing. Roar! With a loud roar, a gigantic ck hole appeared below Shadowsh, his body have finally adapted with therge amount of chaotic energy within him, he looks at the remaining disaster beasts and charges towards the crab. At least a million Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor Realm soldiers have already died, this was the umtion of foundation of Lust Kingdom throughout centuries but at this moment, at least 30% of their fighting strength were destroyed in just a couple of hours. ..... ¡°We must destroy their corpses before they could be infected with the undead poison.¡± Said Reya, just as the subus queen was about to agree, Shadowsh approaches the corpses and started chanting, dense death and yin Qi gathers towards him, he pointed at the corpses and one by one, they turned into undead. Sasha was dumbfounded, so were the others, she quickly shouted, ¡°Great Hero please stop! The undead poison would make all types of undeads into crazed monsters that wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯smand, even if it was a lich!¡± Shadowsh smiles and said, ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t be using these undeads as my weapon, I¡¯ll throw them in an another location.¡± After turning millions of corpses into basic undeads, he threw them into the death ind inside his Dantian World, the ind is extremely small, it is already considered full after a million undeads but it would definitely grow bigger. Besides, these undeads would definitely kill the weaker ones, increasing the power and size of Death Ind, Shadowsh was aiming for this, he wanted to only have powerful undeads, so that when he arrived at Sans location, they would at least be of some help. After storing all the undeads, he looks at the crab disaster beast that was punched by him, he was actually quite startled by how tough it¡¯s shell was, this is also the reason why he didn¡¯t continue his attack. He was still getting used on using the power of destruction, he doesn¡¯t have to master the heavenlyw of destruction, as long as he possess this ck chaos energy, his attacks would already be augmented by thew of destruction. He finally realised why his opponents were powerful, it is because of this, even the full power of Asmodeus Royal Family falls short, if he wasn¡¯t present, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat any of these creatures. He closes his eyes and felt the power coursing through his veins, he snaps his eyes open and charges towards the crab, he clenched his fist once again, this time, it was augmented by the power of destruction. Fist Technique! Armor Breaking Vajra King Kong Punch! Bang! The powerful punch caused a massive impact, the soldiers in the area were thrown away because of the force, the crab was pushed back but was actually wasn¡¯t thrown, it stood tall even after receiving such a blow. The crab opens it¡¯s mouth and fired a powerful beam, Shadowsh responded with his dragon breath and the two attacks collided, a powerful explosion urs, sting everything that were near. Shadowsh didn¡¯t retreat, he forcefully bore through the attack, some of the st made his scales crack but he was fine nheless, he was trying to learn on how to coat his entire body with chaos energy. The crab does this, making it¡¯s defence extremely durable, the crab saw that it¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t retreat just like it, furious because of the attacks thrown at it since earlier, it swung it¡¯s giant arm to it¡¯s opponent. Shadowsh didn¡¯t defend, he also attacks, he had activate his Metal God Technique and focus his chaos energy towards the part where the arm would hit him, the crab was actually excited to see an opponent that dares to take it¡¯s attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Shadowsh sent three punches to the crab while it only sent one, the two of them didn¡¯t dodged, they lock at each other and once again sent attack after attack towards each other. They were now testing who was toughest, the crab would receive three punches while it would send one, actually as time goes by, the punches it received continue to increase, the people watching were mesmerized by Shadowsh. His fists could no longer be seen, he looks like he had hundreds of arms as he punches the crab over and over again, the body of a disaster beast could quickly adapt but this is the first time that they had fought with someone that has the same attribute as them. Bam! Bam! Bam! The crab could no longer take it, the ground beneath it¡¯s feet were already destroyed, one after another, it was forced to retreat backward, it was extremely furious but it was helpless to do anything. The crab¡¯s shell started cracking after countless of punches, not because of the force behind the attacks but because it¡¯s body was overloaded with chaos energy, their race were the embodiment of destruction but they were in the state of hibernation before all of this. Their strength have drastically increase but only in a short amount of time, their body would be in the state of weakness because of their sudden activation, they should stay and stabilized their strength, slowly regaining their true cultivation. The crab have already eaten the tiger, it had increased it¡¯s strength drastically earlier already, now that it¡¯s body was once again filled to the brim, it needs to stop and stabilized it¡¯s physical form, or else, it wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Crack! Unfortunately, Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let it be, he smirks at the crab and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t so tough at all, I will eradicate all of you and obtain the strength to go against this world so called demon god.¡± He wasughing hard, he now realised that he can take on the demon god as long as he eradicated all of the disaster beasts around the seven royal demon kingdom, the crab finally burst, he quickly summoned the gigantic ck hole that was created bybining three ck holes. All of the chaos energy released by the crab was absorbed into the ck hole, Shadowsh felt his body breaking, his scales started cracking, it kept on regenerating, if he doesn¡¯t have the chaos ind, he would have exploded just like the crab. The surrounding area around the ind started to fluctuate, Amethyst saw that the ind is now shrouder with mist, it seems that it was already in a state of bing an independent world, it will coexist with the main one but would still remain independent. Boom! A star appeared above the demon world but it was swallowed by a gigantic ck hole, the expression of all ancient beings in the universe changes, they look at the ck hole and all of them realised something. A being of full destruction have descended, countless worlds would be destroyed by this entity. They knew that their world isn¡¯t safe with such being, they quickly started divining the location of Shadowsh, all of them excepted to find a Saint Ruler disaster beast, meanwhile, the perso that everyone was looking for was startled. He looks at the giant ckhole and was totally confuse as to what is currently happening, he looks at the people and all of them were forced to the ground, eitherying t or was forced to kneel down. The disaster beasts tried to fight this but they were helpless against such pressure, Shadowsh eyes lits up when he saw that they are now vulnerable but just as he step forward, his expression changes, he was forced to the ground, not because of the pressure but because of the chaotic energy exploding inside his body. Bang! Bang! Bang! His body continue to experience severe explosive reaction, he spat out blood, when the blood touches the ground, it destroyed everything it touches. Chapter 887 Chapter 887: CHAPTER 856 TAKING EMILY ¡®What the f*cking hell!¡¯ He cursed inwardly, Amethyst noticed his current state and quickly sent one notification after another but he was too preupied with the pain he is now experiencing, his soul is also affected by this change. His body writhes with pain but he forcefully bore it in, this process took an hour before subsiding, the giant ckhole in the sky also disappears, everyone in the demon world were affected, the great battle that were happening throughout the entire world stops. Everyone was forced to the ground, even children and infants became silent because of the pressure, meanwhile, all the Xiantian and above experts were forced to the ground by a powerful gravitational force and they were buried because of it. Shadowsh stood up, his expression right now cause people to feel afraid, dense killing intent exudes out of his body, the aura of destruction is also prevalent, every member of Lust Kingdom were now extremely nervous. He disappears from their view, just as all of them were shocked, a loud collision could be heard, they look at the direction of the sound and saw that Shadowsh have punched the spider that was forced to kneel on the ground earlier. Twitching, the spider wanted to escape and regroup with it¡¯srade, unfortunately, it was too weak and was caught unprepared, it¡¯s enemy wouldn¡¯t just let it go after obtaining the advantage, it was then kicked in the abdomen and was thrown to a distance. Shadowsh unfurls his wings and chases after the flying spider, leaving the others once again, he had already thought of a method to kill all the disaster beasts and that is to take them one at a time. ..... As long as his teammates couldst long enough for him to finish his opponent, he would be able to kill them one by one, his body have already changed into that of a disaster beast or at least simr to it. He transformed into a giant being and instantly bit off a part of the spider, chewing lightly, he swallowed it with ease, his expression this time doesn¡¯t change, his body have finally adapted and epted the ck chaos energy. Bang! He kicks the spider into the ground, the ce that they were currently in caved in, the spider was already dying when a part of it was bitten off, now with this new attack, it¡¯s entire being starts to crack. Shadowsh didn¡¯t finish it off, he knew fhat the entire within the spider would explode, it would definitely destroy the entire area and would definitely empower it¡¯srade. He wouldn¡¯t let it be, he grabs the dying spider and just like what he had done to the ape, he opens his mouth and swallows the entire spider. Unlike the ape, the spider doesn¡¯t struggle, making it easier for him to absorb all the energy left on its body. Another core appears inside him, the entire core was pitch ck and full of destructive energy, it doesn¡¯t contain any hint of chaos energy and amasses a different type of energy. After devouring the spider, he returned back to finish off the remaining disaster beast, meanwhile, near the secret location where the celestial body was hidden, countless soldiers have lined up. Their expression was very solemn, the ruler of the three kingdoms have forsaken their territory and have decided to protect theid secret, ording to their spies, it seems that the demon god knew where they have hidden the celestial body. The three True Saints puppets were now flying to their location, also, countless corpse puppets were traveling to this location. Heaven Lucifer was the first one to respond, he had sent his best army to this ce, Arnold Mammon on the other have activated all the traps and barriers that he had put in this ce. He had spent quite arge amount of wealth on this ce, suddenly a giant mountain have appeared above them, the expression of the two rulers changes, they knew that this was the famous Wrath Mountain, the divine item of the Satan royal demon family. Terror Satan flew down of the giant mountain, he then said, ¡°I have sent my supreme elders to capture Gulli.¡± They still need the Asura bloodline on Gulli¡¯s body to finally activate their ultimate weapon, the two rulers also spoke. Heaven Lucifer, ¡°I have sent my sons and daughters to capture him, for the demon god to fail for a couple of years now, we could deduced that he is as slippery as those loaches from the higher ne of existence.¡± Arnold Mammon, ¡°I have sent my best puppets to capture him, with their strength and numerous abilities, I am confident that we¡¯ll definitely capture Gulli.¡± The three of them were quite confident that they¡¯ll be able to capture Gulli before the demon god break their defenses, what they didn¡¯t know is that, Shadowsh is currently flying towards Sloth Kingdom. After killing thest disaster beast, he went to talk with Emily, what the others didn¡¯t expect is that, he grabs her and threw her inside his Dantian World then ultimately escapes their kingdom. Emily havended on the demon ind and she was greeted by Violet, Mino was brought by Gulli and the others to help them defend Sloth Kingdom, seeing that there are countless orphans present, she was quite startled. Alexandra saw her confusion and exins, hearing this, she smiles and said, ¡°Lord father pities us, he wanted to give us a much more peaceful and fulfilling lives, me and my baby sister were the first ones to be epted by him.¡± She then shows her baby sister, the eyes of Emily quickly turned into a loving and gentle one, because she had decided to be a mother, her motherly instinct have kicked in, she wraps her arms around the baby and carries her. Alexandra was ecstatic, she knew the status of this woman, different from her, Violet looks at her with aplicated expression, she is one of the supreme elders of the family she abhors but inwardly, she respected her because of her decision. She couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to bore the child of our lord, you only have an extremely slim chance of surviving you know?¡± A child of Shadowsh is something that cannot just be carried by anyone, she might have used his essence to bore his child but there is a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth sessfully, that is just how overbearing the bloodline of a divine beast is. Especially since Shadowsh isn¡¯t any average divine beast, his bloodline have caused stars to descend for him, anyone who dares to bore his child would need a powerful strength and cultivation to be able to endure it. Emily smiles and wasn¡¯t fazed, she then said, ¡°I believe that my husband would definitely find a way to protect me and our child, that is the feeling that he gave me.¡± Violet was stunned, she also felt the same way towards Shadowsh, its as if, even if the sky falls down, he would be present, standing tall and holding the sky for them, he is the epitome of strength on their mind, he is their god, the being that they worship. She sighed and could only sat down, she wished that she had meet someone like him, if it was him, then she wouldn¡¯t have been so against towards male genders but unfortunately, no matter how much she wishes for it, she was already sullied by the despicable men. Other than Shadowsh and his group, she is disgusted by other men, while the people inside Dantian World were trying to learn more of each other, those back on Lust Kingdom were still in a state of disbelief. They had never expected that Shadowsh would take Emily and escape, Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but go berserk, she destroys the items near her, she had thought that he was now under them but they were fooled once again. The subus queen was also angry but she took a deep breath and calm herself down, she spoke, ¡°Evangeline, calm down, even if we doesn¡¯t have anything to tie him down, at least, we know that he is someone that is considered as by the demon god as an enemy.¡± Evangeline finally calms down, she then took out a couple of stuff and starts divining, she is looking to the future of their kingdom, this time, she had added Emily¡¯s fate, her expression became unsightly. She quickly informed what she had seen to her family, the expression of everyone inside the room changes, Evangeline quickly added, ¡°Our fate is a bit shaky, that meant, we aren¡¯t permanently doomed, we still have a fighting chance.¡± The subus queen nodded and prays for Shadowsh¡¯s victory, the fate of their family is tied to him yet once again, ording to Evangeline¡¯s prediction, the demon god would be released from his seal. Chapter 888 Chapter 888: CHAPTER 857 FIGHTING THE DISASTER DRAGON The seal of the demon god was the only thing that is stopping it from conquering the seven royal demon family and this entire family, since Evangeline said that, he would be breaking it¡¯s seal, their fate is extremely grim. On Sloth Kingdom, Shadowsh have arrived, he announced his arrival with his loud roar, the entire kingdom was stunned, Gulli and the others raised their weapons and cheers, the person that they had been waiting for have finally arrived. Meanwhile, Mercy and her mother reacted, their body became hot, since Shadowsh coverup was their boy toy, he acted like one but they hadn¡¯t expected that they actually became his toy instead, fortunately for them, he hadn¡¯t truly let his inner lustful self out. If he did, they might be lovestruck fool like Emily, seeing him finally arrives, Mercy¡¯s father heaved a sigh of relief, ording to his daughter, this person is powerful enough to contend against him, currently, he could sense that he is actually much stronger than him. Shadowsh locks on the giant vulture circling above the kingdom, he ps his wings and flew towards it, the vulture let¡¯s out a loud cry, a sonic wave was fired towards him, he opens his mouth and also let out a domineering dragon roar that cancels the sonic wave. He got closer, the vulture then waves it¡¯s wings and sent a couple of wind des that is made up of chaos energy, his eyes glistened and a ckhole appeared above him, the wind des were absorbed without any problem. The vulture was taken aback, the ckhole looks like their race innate ability but it quickly recovers, it might not know how it¡¯s opponent managed to learn their innate ability but it knew one thing, this person was it¡¯s enemy. ..... Since he cannot be harmed through earlier methods or elemental attacks, it decides to resort to physical violence, it let out a hoarse cry and swoops down towards it¡¯s target, Shadowsh looks at it with disdain that clearly be seen on his eyes. He use his flexibility to dodge the beak and quickly grabs it¡¯s neck, the vulture was caught in surprise, before it could register what was happening, it felt it¡¯s head being cut off, Shadowsh opens his mouth and throws the head to his mouth. He crushed it ruthlessly and swallowed it, he didn¡¯t let go of the body, he knew that it takes more than this to kill these beasts, just as he expected, the body continue to struggles but without a head, it doesn¡¯t know what it shouldn¡¯t do. He throw it up and cut off both of it¡¯s wings, he then flew up and kicks the body, it was sent crushing to the ground, he opens his mouth and swallows the two wings, he wasn¡¯t finished yet, he threw his sword into it¡¯s heart. The sword managed to pierce it with ease, Shadowsh then starts to slowly cut off parts of it¡¯s body and continue to eat them, one part at a time, he swallows them with ease, unlike his first time. The people were stunned, on the other hand, the remaining four disaster beasts looks at him with dangerous light flickering on their eyes, they have registered him as the greatest threat to their mission. Shadowsh quicklymanded, ¡°Gulli, Mercy and powerful warriors from Belphegor royal family, you guys quickly stall the other three disaster beasts, I¡¯ll deal with them, one by one.¡± He might not be able to take two with ease but he doesn¡¯t have to, he still has hisrades to help them, the others quickly recovers, their strength seems to have been renewed. They finally saw the light of victory, they let out their battle cry and stall the other three disaster beasts, Shadowsh locks on the dragon disaster beasts that Gulli and his group were fighting earlier. The dragon let¡¯s out threatening growl at him but this doesn¡¯t faze him, he grips his two swords and quickly charges towards it, the dragon realised that it¡¯s life was now in danger, without hesitation, it burst with it¡¯s strongest strength. It used it¡¯s tail as a whip, Shadowsh snorted and shes forward but the scales actually managed to block his sword Qi, he was startled but he quickly realised something, he looks at Gulli¡¯s arm and finally knew why his opponent¡¯s scales are extremely resistant to his sharp des. Disaster beasts could adapt towards any attacks as long as it survives, after fighting with Gulli for a certain amount of time, the ck dragon finally developed a resistance against swords, he could only frowns and sheathes his swords. He could coat his sword with chaos energy but he doesn¡¯t want to waste it, he clenches his right fist and took the dragon¡¯s tail with his left hand, he pulls hard and the dragon was pulled towards him. The dragon was in a state of disbelief, it strength wasn¡¯t something that anyone could just match, for it to be pulled, it hurt it¡¯s self-confidence deeply, it became furious, it let Shadowsh hits it¡¯s head but it wasn¡¯t hurt much. It opens it¡¯s mouth and fires a dragon breath at an extremely close range, Shadowsh have seen the look that it gave him, he knew that his punch didn¡¯t work, he was already on guard. He also fires back, the two dragon breaths collided and they were thrown apart from each other, one smashes into the barrier of Sloth Kingdom capital city and one smashes into a disaster beasts. The dragon opens it¡¯s mouth and actually bits the barrier, it was the one that was thrown towards the city, it¡¯s aura became stronger and it looks at it¡¯s opponent menacingly, Shadowsh on the other hand was bitten by the disaster beast he crashed into. He became furious, he punches the beast and took out his sword but before he could cut it, the dragon fires a dragon breath to his sword stopping him. The two looks at each other once again, Shadowsh could only click his tongue and let the disaster beast that have bitten him go this time but after he deals with the dragon, he¡¯ll definitely kill it afterwards. He and the dragon charges towards each other, the dragon swipes with it¡¯s ws, he narrowly dodges it but before he could attack, he was forced to retreat because of the dragon breath, the two of them looks at each other and a glint passes through their eyes. It seems that the two of them are very alike, Shadowsh summoned his yin mes and threw them to the dragon which dodges it by twisting it¡¯s body, he took this opportunity to get close, he grabs the body. The dragon roars and resisted the pulling force but it was clearly weaker than Shadowsh, unless it regains it¡¯s true cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be a match against him, in terms of physical prowess. Roar! Shadowsh¡¯s muscles bulged and he forcefully threw the dragon into the ground, the entire area was destroyed by him, the others whom were fighting were affected by the impact. The disaster beast that bit Shadowsh earlier wanted to help itrade but before it could get close, Gulli charge towards it and smashes his two shields on its head, he had seen what it did earlier and was furious. Bang!, Shadowsh stomps the head of the drsgon, he was hit by its tail and was forced to take a couple of step forward, the dragon quickly escaped from the ground but before it, Shadowsh¡¯s left foot came flying by to the side. Bam! The dragon was hit cleanly, it was thrown to the side, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to give it any changes, he caught up with it. He raise his two hands and smashes it into the dragon¡¯s head once again, after getting hit by all out attack three times, the head burst but it quickly regenerated. Shadowsh was a bit startled, the dragon¡¯s long body wraps around him, his expression changes, he unfurls his wings and escaped, he summoned his ckhole, the dragon sensed this and also summoned it¡¯s ck hole. The two shes, cancelling each other, Shadowsh frowns, he snorted and shouted, ¡°Do you really think that I couldn¡¯t deal with your immortal body!¡± He kicks it and flew up, he runes started shing on his bones, a sun appeared above them, ¡°Sr re!¡± Boom! The entire area was covered with mes, Gulli and the others that were just a couple of distance apart could sense the intense heating from the ce. The disaster beasts writhes in pain, it¡¯s body were burned into ashes but it quickly starts to regenerate and It¡¯s adaptive capability kicks in, before it could celebrate, Shadowshnded besides it and activates his Heaven Swallowing Technique. The chaos ind inside his body trembles, it proactively absorbs the chaos energy from the dragon¡¯s body, on the ind, a small ck egg could be seen, it was situated on the heart of the ind, from time to time, heartbeat could be felting from the ind. Chapter 889 Chapter 889: CHAPTER 858 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S CONFIDENCE The chaos ind actually managed to give birth to a living being, even though it was just an egg, the umtion of chaos energy that Shadowsh absorbs isn¡¯t something that anyone could just take in. The ind would shake, it¡¯s growth rate decreases, it seems that it had finally found an outlet of excess energy, the egg continue to tremble, then something shes inside the egg, a snake could be seen inside. Back on Sloth Kingdom, Shadowsh finally finish absorbing therge amount of chaos energy from the dragon¡¯s body, he looks at the disaster beast that have bitten him earlier, it was now being stalled by Gulli. Sensing his gaze, the disaster beast knew that it¡¯s life was now in danger, without hesitation, it flee towards it¡¯srade but Gulli wouldn¡¯t just let it be, he grabs it¡¯s tail and pulls hard, the ground beneath him caved in. Shadowsh appears besides it, he took out his sword and cut off its head, before it could regenerate, he summoned his ckhole which had be bigger and absorbs the chaos energy from it¡¯s body. The disaster beasts wanted to scream for help but because of the fact that it¡¯s head was cut off, no one could hear it struggle, the only thing that made it alive is the fact that it¡¯s body was still struggling with all of it got. Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let it escape, he opens his mouth and bit arge part of it¡¯s body, he doesn¡¯t know why but his body was now devouring chaos energy at a rapid pace, he was still unaware that the chaos ind is now trying to transform into an independent realm. ..... Boom! Something seems have to exploded inside Dantian, the location was chaos ind, the ind was now filled with volcanoes, gray, white and ck mes surrounded the ind, it doesn¡¯t truly give any heat. In the heart of the ind was still the egg that would tremble sometimes, it was the reason why the chaos energy wasn¡¯t bloated inside Shadowsh, below the egg was actually a miniature ck hole, the egg has a rune mark that is simr to the Primordial Rune Scarabs. One after another, Shadowsh kills the disaster beasts that were guing Sloth Kingdom, the Belphegor royal family celebrated but before the soldiers heaved a sigh of relief, something unexpected have happened. Three forces broke through and charge towards Gulli, judging from their aura, they are either members or puppets of the three great royal family, everyone was too stunned to react to this sudden sneak attack. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a loud roar and quickly reacted, he fires a dragon breath to the nearest group of demons that were charging to Gulli, these group of demons cries and a devil face appeared above them. The devil face opens it¡¯s mouth and let¡¯s out a loud cry, the cry seems to create a sonic barrier but it wasn¡¯t enough to block the dragon breath. The group of demons take out their weapons, all of them were wielding a demonic trident, they waves it, creating a giant demon Qi wave sh. The dragon breath finally stopped but before the demons could celebrate, multiple small but fast mes rains down on them, they thought that because of their size, the attacks wouldn¡¯t hurt that much. They were severely wrong, the me bullets pierces through their bodies, some of them manage to survive because of their thick armor and muscles, they brandished their weapons and try to defend against the rain of mes. The puppets weren¡¯t afraid, their thick armor managed to block the me bullets but as they received more and more attack, their armor started to be dent, Shadowsh fired a giant me towards them. Boom! A powerful explosion descended, the puppets were thrown far away, many of them were destroyed, Gulli raises his sword and shield and prepare to meet his enemies, the people from their group also reacted. Red started tough as numerous blood soldiers and daggers appears besides him, Triple C let¡¯s out a roar and their aura exploded, they might be defeated by the disaster beasts but against these demons, they are quite confident that they¡¯ll win. cky took out his egg de, Kuros took out his orb, they were watching the army of demons that wanted to catch Gulli intensely, it they continue to attack their brother, they will give them hell. The group of demons looks at each other nodded, they exploded with their aura, their bloodline became active, their expression became solemn and malevolent, a couple of demons flew towards Shadowsh. They had seen him disposing the disaster beasts and knew that he is an extremely dangerous individual, Mercy¡¯s expression became unsightly, she took their family¡¯s heirloom from her father¡¯s hand. She flew towards the army of Lucifer and Satan royal demon family and shouted, ¡°How dare you attack the heroes of Sloth Kingdom?! Are you trying to start a war?!¡± The two armies looks at each other and didn¡¯t react, they all look at their superiors, an old man from Satan royal demon family and a well built handsome man in the Lucifer royal demon family approaches her. Thd handsome man spoke, ¡°I suggest that the Belphegor royal demon family should stay out of this, you guys aren¡¯t strong enough to take on three royal demon family at a time.¡± As Mercy hesitated, her mother startedughing, she then pointed at Shadowsh and asks, ¡°He is closely rted to Asmodeus royal demon family, since one family doesn¡¯t deter you, how about two?¡± She then smiles and said, ¡°Besides, do you really think that we don¡¯t know what is happening on your kingdoms right now.¡± She startedughing, she said in a sarcastic manner, ¡°I don¡¯t think that any of your rulers are having a great time right now, they might even be dead right now.¡± The two armies immediately became furious, just as they were about to refute her, an overbearing pressure descended on them, Shadowsh looks at them coldly. He started speaking in a cold and solemn voice, his killing intent was fully released, ¡°Since your kingdoms dares to harm my brother, then, don¡¯t think of escaping this ce alive!¡± He was no longer afraid at the demon god anf the seven royal demon family, with his brand new chaos energy, he could counter their elemental energy. He regains his confidence, he was actually rearing to have a go with the True Saint puppets that the demon god have, if he could snatch them, then, Gaia would obtain a strong protector. Taking out his two katanas, his sword intent exploded, his muscles bulged and two ovepping wings of night and day have appeared behind him. ¡°Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu¡± (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Swish! Swish! Two overbearing sword Qi flew towards the two armies, the soldiers quickly reacted, they took out their weapons and blocks the attack. Bang! Bang! They were actually forced backwards, before they could stabilized their formation, Shadowsh appears in front of the Satan royal demon family force and fires a Lunar Fang. Instantly, a couple of soldiers were killed, themander of the group was startled, he quickly went to interrupt Shadowsh but before they could do that, Red and the others attacks. The two opposing force collided, Mercy was floating in a daze, she wanted to mediate the two group but who would have thought that Shadowsh would attack first. He was also ruthless, he kills seven soldiers from the Satan royal demon family with just one swing, the fight didn¡¯tst long, the Satan, Mammon and Lucifer royal demon family forces were decimated by Shadowsh and his group. Mercy could only stand there in a daze, she knew that, their kingdom have created a grudge against the three great royal demon family, her mother also sighed and lookd at Shadowsh in aplicated expression. She had never thought that he would be so bold, she knew that he wasn¡¯t afraid of the three great royal demon family any longer, nor was he cautious against the demon god. He took the corpses and puppets, he calls for his demon clone and threw it inside his Dantian World, the corpses from the Satan and Lucifer royal demon family would definitely serve as a great supplement for it. He looks at Mercy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them in your care, I am going to Pride Kingdom, I want to see what had caused the demon god to make such a rash move.¡± He ps his wings and flew towards Pride Kingdom, Gulli and the others wanted toe but upon thinking about that weapon, they could only reluctantly stay. As long as that weapon is still on the demon god¡¯s hands, they would definitely be useless, they were feeling disgruntled because of this. On Pride Kingdom, the demon god was ughtering thebined force of the three kingdoms, hemanded, ¡°Bring out the celestial corpse and I¡¯ll give you an easy death!¡± Chapter 890 Chapter 890: CHAPTER 859 THE LUCIFER ANCESTORS Other than Arnold Mammon¡¯s whose expression became heavy, the other two rulers still looks calm, they faced the demon god without fear, they raised their weapons and their blood instantly starts to churn. The situation is quite clear, the two rulers aren¡¯t afraid of him, the demon god became furious, he summoned arge harpoon and threw it towards the three of them. Heaven Lucifer swings his burning golden sword, Terror Satan doesn¡¯t want to be outdone, he raise his demonic trident and ms it down, arge array formation appears below him. Arnold Mammon took out a golden skull, he operates it and it starts to absorb the surrounding energy around the demon god, he didn¡¯t dare to risk on absorbing the demon god¡¯s Qi directly, even though he is confident on their family¡¯s royal heirloom, it still isn¡¯t bad to be cautious. The demon god snorted, he took out a ne that has nine jewels on it, the expression of three rulers changes, Terror and Heaven recovers quickly but they still look at the ne with a hint of trepidation. The demon god looks at them mockingly, this was his trump card, the angel¡¯s crown, it is a powerful item that have fallen from the divine realm, ording to the legend behind it, the lower realm angels used this ne to defeat their mortal enemy, the demons. Unfortunately, after the catastrophe a million years ago, the angel n lost this treasure, the demon god was lucky enough to find it but because of what it had experienced, it¡¯s strength is only half as it used to be. ..... Heaven Lucifer startedughing, he then took out a crystal and it quickly lits up, above the sky, an angel with 32 pairs of wings have appeared, she looks at the ne full of desire, the expression of everyone changes. Terror immediately shouted, ¡°Heaven how dare you?¡± Even the timid Arnold was trembling in anger, he looks at Heaven with dense killing intent, meanwhile, the demon god was stunned, he startedughing, he looks at him and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why I sensed the Qi of the celestial corpse.¡± At first he thought that the three rulers have be careless after they are nearing thepletion of their project, now it was all clear, Heaven was the person who devised all of this. The 32 winged angel spoke, ¡°Heaven Lucifer, we of the great angel n are willing to ept your family back, I will send our n strongest warrior to retrieve the Angel¡¯s Crown.¡± The demon god¡¯s expression quickly changes, he knew that with his current strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to match the angel n¡¯s strongest army, he looks at Heaven calmly but inwardly, he was boiling with murderous intention. He knew that his perfect n was destroyed, the angels have the opposite powers as the disaster beasts, actually, they are of the same kind, they willed chaos energy but they possess different bodies ofws one was creation and the other is destruction. His disaster beasts have not awakened in their normal procedure, he was the reason why they all have woken up, they are definitely trying to recover their strength at this moment, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight off against a billion army of angels. Terror couldn¡¯t contain his fury, he attacks Heaven but his strength quickly disperse and he started falling to the ground, he wanted to stand up but failed to do so, Arnold¡¯s expression also changes. Around Heaven, a golden glow could be seen, his wings started to undergo some changes, then another pair of wings came out, he looks at them in admiration, the demon god became sullen. ¡°So you havee prepared, I never thought that you would waste such arge amount of resource from your family just to carry favors over those human chickens.¡± He mocked, the expression of Heaven quickly turned malevolent. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, inwardly, he was mocking the demon god, the celestial corpse isn¡¯t for nothing, the Asura are the greatest masters of the chaos ns¡¯ disaster race, unfortunately, all of them exist on divine realm. Lucifer royal demon family are fallen angels, they willed both the power of destruction and creation, he wanted his family to obtain a trump card if something as terrifying as an apocalypse that had happened a million years ago happens once again. Besides, with another trump card, their family wouldn¡¯t need to worry about total eradication, he still dreams to be an emperor on the higher ne of existence, they are the embodiment of pride, they seek more power so that they¡¯ll earn more prestige. Before he could continue imagining his glorious future, he sensed his strength draining off from his body, his expression changes, he looks at Arnold and was stunned on what he see. Terror and Arnold were side by side, Arnold was operating his family heirloom, meanwhile, Terror was the one receiving the energy, his expression was in pain but his eyes never left him. ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Before he could stop them, the demon god started charging towards him, the formation between the two opposing force have been destroyed, Heaven was now the primary target of the two group. Bang! The demon god was sent flying to the ground, an angel wearing a full body golden armor and was wielding the same golden sword as Heaven have appeared, he has six wings, his aura is clearly that of a True Saint. Lucifer startedughing, ¡°You didn¡¯t think that my ancestors would just let you be am I right? They have long been waiting for this opportunity, oh, the arrogant demon god, how low have you fallen.¡± The demon god looks at the four six winged angels with horns with a dumbfounded expression, he shouted, ¡°That is impossible, the entrance to the higher ne of existence is blocked!¡± Heaven Lucifer¡¯s expression became arrogant, he shouted, ¡°After you have destroyed the worlds that are connected to this realm, they starts to retaliate and have actually created a hole on this world.¡± He became proud, ¡°The first one to have discover the entrance is my second ancestor, with a method to return to this world, do you really think that you could win?!¡± The demon god was stunned, his eyes became a little excited, ¡°Thank you chicken brat.¡± He then return to his real body, he searches for the broken part of this world and was shocked to realised that it was so close to him. He startedughing, he finally found a method to break his seal, back to the battlefield, Heaven was stunned, his ancestors on the other hand sensed something and their expression changes, they look towards a certain direction. The oldest one of them spoke, ¡°Brat, it seems that your mouth is extremely poisonous, the demon god used the knowledge of this world¡¯s brokenw to break his seal.¡± Heaven was dumbfounded, ¡°That should be impossible! Isn¡¯t his seal practically impossible to destroy?!¡± His third ancestor who was the most adept at using sealing method shook his head, ¡°This should be the case but the seal that traps the demon god is connected to this world¡¯sw, in most cases, this is definitely near impossible to destroy.¡± Heaven¡¯s expression then changes, he knew that the information he had given, cause the demon god to realise that this world¡¯s have brokenws that he could use to break his seal. His second ancestor spoke, ¡°Do not worry, as long as our forces arrives, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, on the other hand, about that demon that has Asura bloodline, have you captured him yet?¡± Heaven shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why but our forces didn¡¯t send any feedback to me, ording to these two fools, their forces have also became silent.¡± Hearing what they called him, Terror and Arnold became furious, the former immediately attacks while thetter quickly retreated, unlike hisrade, he knew clearly what would happen if they attack at this moment. But before he could get away, Arnold was grabbed by the third ancestor and he couldn¡¯t fight back because of the difference between the two, he was then killed with ease. The oldest amongs them spoke, ¡°Sky, go to Sloth Kingdom and eradicate thosezy pigs, since they dare to disobey ourmand, then, death shall be their punishment.¡± The fourth ancestor nodded, he flew towards the Sloth Kingdom, unbeknownst to the whole group, Shadowsh was flying towards the exact direction where the fourth ancestor was flying. Without any surprises, Shadowsh and the fourth ancestor encountered each other, they were stunned when they meet each other, they lock on each other. Shadowsh frowns, he could sense the same aura as that of the Lucifer familying from this person and also he quickly realised that this person in front of him was a True Saint. He was in disbelief, he knew that this world couldn¡¯t handle real True Saints but right now at this moment, a powerhouse of this level was calmly flying in front of him. Chapter 891 Chapter 891: CHAPTER 860 DESTRUCTION The fourth ancestor shook his head and decided to ignore Shadowsh, he continue to fly towards the direction of Sloth Kingdom, seeing that he was flying towards where Gulli and the others are, he quickly had a bad feeling. He quickly decided, he opens his mouth and spoke in a loud sarcastic manner, ¡°I never thought that those pathetic weaklings were actually waiting for you, too bad that they wouldn¡¯t see your return.¡± As expected, the fourth ancestor froze, he looks at him with burning gaze, his killing intent is already spreading throughout the entire area, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, burning fighting intent could be seen raging on his eyes. ¡°What?! Do you have a problem with what I have done?!, It¡¯s there fault for daring to kidnap this king¡¯s brother.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the fourth ancestor quickly exploded in fury. He immediately attacks him, Shadowsh have already expected this and meet the attack head on, while his opponent was covered with a blinding light, his is overflowing with darkness. Bang! Both didn¡¯t reserve their strength, the sky started to crack after they collided, they were both thrown apart from each other, the fourth ancestor ps his wings furiously to stop himself, Shadowsh also did the same. Boom! His foot was nted back to the ground, the entire area instantly caved in, the two of them looks at each other and their expression was different, one was ¡°as expected¡± and the other was full of disbelief. ..... Shadowsh startedughing, he then said, ¡°As expected of a True Saint, your strength is truly unmatched against average Saint experts, I, Shadowsh swore that I¡¯ll break the tradition and defeat you!¡± The fourth ancestor startedughing, he mocks, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ll be the first Saint to defeat a True Saint, you¡¯re just a frog in a well!¡± Shadowsh smiles, ¡°This might be true for the natural born residents on the higher ne of existence but have there been a being that was borh in the lower realm and haven¡¯t step foot on a much higher stage that manage to achieve this?¡± The fourth ancestor could only be silent, he knew that this was the truth, he grips his sword and spoke, ¡°Dream on brat! Die for me!¡± He charges towards him once again but this time, he was using his golden sword, he roars and attacks, Shadowsh took out his two katanas and also charges towards him, the two of them released their image intent. One was a blinding sun and the others was a three headed, six armed killing machine, when the two shes once again, the cracks on the sky became even more evident. The two weren¡¯t worried, one was a True Saint that could use spatialw even if it wasn¡¯t in great mastery and the other was a master of countless realms and an entire world, the two of them couid escape a spatial turbulence with ease. ¡°Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) Two ming dragons appears, the fourth ancestor also sent his attack, ¡°Divine brilliance!¡± A powerful and ring light could be seen, the two attacks collided and mes scattered everywhere. Destruction Phase: Destructive Lunar Fang! This was something that Shadowsh discovers along the way, the usage of chaos energy, it might not be fully incorporated to an attack but it could be use as an add on, making the attack more destructive and lethal. The fourth ancestor have also used his first attack as a cover, he shouted, ¡°The thrust of fate! Golden Charge!¡± Bang! The two attack collided, the wolf opens it¡¯s mouth while the golden beam hit it¡¯s head, the two attacks actually cancels each other out. Shadowsh expression became solemn, he wasn¡¯t surprised that his Lunar Fang was destroyed but what shocked him is the high density and mastery of thews that his current opponent have. He grips his fist, he stomps on the ground and charges towards the fourth ancestor, since he cannot defeat him using this type of attack, he¡¯ll use his unfair method, the ability to absorb his enemy¡¯s essence. The fourth ancestor doesn¡¯t know why but his instinct told him that he shouldn¡¯t let Shadowsh get so close to him, he snorted and ps his wings, his speed is as great as his opponent. Both of them wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with this game of cat and mouse, Shadowsh stops, he looks at him and mocked, ¡°A True Saint is actually running away from me, as expected of a member of the Lucifer demon family.¡± ¡°All of them are full of cowards.¡± The expression of the fourth ancestor quickly changes, all members of the Lucifer royal demon family were prideful, they hate people belittling them the most, he grips his hand tightly, he disregard his instinct and attacks. Shadowsh was waiting for this, heughs and attacks, two illusionary heads appears besides him and tried to bite their target, the fourth ancestor have already been prepared for any sneak attack. His entire body shone with golden light, time seems to have stops, he thrust his sword towards Shadowsh, his action seems to be in slow motion but he was actually moving at an incredible speed. Crack! His time freeze zone started to crack, Shadowsh moves at thest split second and managed to dodge, the fourth ancestor¡¯s time zone was destroyed, he was a bit shocked. Shadowsh started to breath heavily, he used all of his strength just to break the time barrier, he looks at the fourth ancestor and grips his sword tightly, he was shocked to know that his opponent have this type of ability. The fourth ancestor was actually the one who is more shocked of the two, to use this ability, arge amount of strength and internal Qi would be use, he wasn¡¯t feeling great after the effect, especially his wings. They would be unusable for a couple of days, besides, if he doesn¡¯t rest at this moment, his foundation would be shaky, even his lifeforce was harmed. This is the reason why their race doesn¡¯t use this ability too often, after all, they were stealing time, Shadowsh¡¯s heartbeat started to beat at an incredible pace. His eyes became beet red, he sensed a threat to his life, his potential is bursting, he doesn¡¯t know that his opponent couldn¡¯t use his ability anymore, he just know that his life was endangered a couple of seconds earlier. Roar! His murderous intention, flooding the entire world, everyone in the world sensed something and they started to panic, it was as if apocalypse have arrived, a giant ckhole appears above the sky. Shadowsh was now in a state of crazed killing spree, his current focus is now locked on the fourth ancestor, he raise his hand and his expression became calm which surprises his opponent a bit. Before he could register what was happening, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°Destruction.¡± His voice was calm but a terrifying destructive energy starts to soar out of his body, the expression of the fourth ancestor changes, without hesitation he flee, he doesn¡¯t know what was happening but he knew one thing and that is his life is currently in danger. Unfortunately, the power of destruction seems to ba an omnipotent god, he was stop by a force of gravity and was pulled towards Shadowsh, the ck mass of chaos energy was sent to his body and he was sent flying towards the ground. Silence descended before an extremelyrge explosion urs, the st was sorge and loud, the people on Sloth and Pride Kingdom sensed the tremor and the ck ball imploding. Their expression was that of shock, they couldn¡¯t register what had happened, only the first ancestor seems to have an idea, he spoke, ¡°Second, third, go to the st area and see what had happened, act with caution.¡± Shadowsh was left standing on the st site, he was trembling slightly, he still can¡¯t believe he managed to do such a thing, everything was destroyed, he looks down and he could only see a giant bottomless hole. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just done, meanwhile, inside his soul, a Rune was created, the rune caused even the three creatures to tremble in fear, Grim seems to know what type of Rune this was, his ever calm gaze have finally changed. Shadowsh sensed something, he quickly dove into the bottomless hole, atop of him, the sky have already been destroyed, buzzing noises could be heard, he clearly knew what is going to happen. Just like he had expected, countless space beasts have entered from the broken sky, they started to scatter, their numbers seems to be endless, even Shadowsh felt his skin crawling when he saw this scene. He had already seen a couple of Saint level bugs entering, he knew that with his weakened state, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for them, he quickly sent this information to Gulli. Chapter 892 Chapter 892: CHAPTER 861 SPACE BUGS The two ancestors of the Lucifer royal demon family finally arrived at the scene, their expression became pale, all the bugs looks at them and they charge towards them, the second ancestor cursed, ¡°Why are those d*mn outer world creatures here!¡± On the other hand, the third ancestor have already started fleeing, the second ancestor follows after him, Shadowsh who was hiding in the hole didn¡¯t hear what they said but he knew that he cannot leave right now. He approaches one of them, it was a Xiantian level bug, he grabs it and pulls it into the darkness, no one managed to discover him, he then ate the bug and transformed into it¡¯s exact image. Just as he was about to go out in this disguise, Grim told him that it wouldn¡¯t work, it seems that these space bugs are a different race from all beings in this world, hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but frowns. If this is true, then, it would mean that he¡¯ll have to wait for the night toe, that amount of time would make the bugs overrun this ce, just as he was in a dilemma, the sky that was destroyed started to repair itself at an incredible speed. He was shocked, he was then informed by Grim that this was only natural, disaster beasts are known to be both good and bad for the universe, after destroying one world or realm, they were excrete all the energy they have taken from that world and scatters them to other worlds. They exist in this universe as an order to keep everything in bnce, there exist both chaos and order, destruction and creation, these space bugs are different, they plunder worlds and only benefit themselves in the process, they are even plundering this universe energy. ..... They are considered as mortal enemies of all things in this universe, even him was itching to kill them, if it weren¡¯t for his intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself, he slowly waits for the night toe. His eyes were flowing with cold light, if he wasn¡¯t wrong, there are already a couple of millions space bugs that have entered this world, the strongest ones of them were twelve True Saints, he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match against them by himself. Roar! Roar! Roar! A couple of roars could be heard from afar, Shadowsh sensed a familiar energy and wanted to look at what was happening, as the beasts got closer, he finally was sure that the roars were created by the disaster beasts. He looks at the closest True Saint space bugs and starts to umte his energy, meanwhile, on a world frozen in time, a maniacalughter could be heard, then an extremely familiar voice that Shadowsh and the others knew spoke, ¡°Finally, I, this great god have been set free!¡± The world started moving once again, countless humanoid creatures rose from the ground, the voice once again spoke, ¡°You beings from the Lucifer family, I will eradicate your entire family, even if those winged chickens from the angel can, no one would be able to stop me!¡± The world was then destroyed and countless humanoid terracotta soldiers came out of the world, flooding all the director, a giant demon with ming eyes have came out, he lets out a loud roar to announce his presence. Unbeknownst to him, his roar have only served to attract the space bugs, they swarm towards his direction, at the same time, Gulli and the others are preparing to defend Sloth Kingdom. They could already see the sight of the space bugs blocking the entire sky, just as they were trembling in both trepidation and excitement, all the space bugs froze, they then look towards a certain direction and they swarm towards there. On Pride Kingdom, Heaven Lucifer¡¯s expression was very solemn, the oldest ancestor spoke, ¡°It seems that fourth have encountered a powerful enemy, now that those pesky bugs have arrived, it seems that our n needs to change.¡± Everyone of then agrees, the expression of the oldest ancestor became that of schadenfreude, he clearly sensed that the demon god have finally broken from his seal, he knew for a fact that he would be the prime target of all the space bugs. Back to Shadowsh, he saw that the other True Saint level bugs have flown towards a different direction, he knew that this was the time to strike, without hesitation, he charges towards his target. Bang! He spat out blood as he was thrown away by the bug¡¯s counterattack, in his mind, he was both dumbfounded and furious, he didn¡¯t know why but his strength have actually be weaker. He realised that making that big move earlier was a bad idea, he wipes the blood of his mouth and flee, since his strength is now currently on decline, he had to retreat to save his skin. His speed was also something that have be a problem, he couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, he disappears before the space bug devours him, he appears in a much farther distance, his expression was incredibly pale. He now realised that he cannot use his internal Qi that much, fortunately, he could still absorbs the surrounding energy just like in his normal state, he was absorbing everything at a rapid pace. The True Saint bug is now preupied at dealing against a team of disaster beasts, heughs and left, he ps his wings and flew back to Sloth Kingdom, the space bugs that dares to attack were all devoured by him. He might not have his strength but he still could use his technique, as long as it wasn¡¯t a Saint level bug, he would be okay, he travels low even though he was flying, he would use the shadows of the bugs to hide himself. He might not be able to use his internal Qi as much as he wanted to but at least, he could still use his bloodline ability, he was like a bottomless pit, before the space bugs could plunder any energy, he would absorb them. He is slowly regaining his strength, he couldn¡¯t help but asks Grim what power he had use earlier, it was so overbearing, even though the aftereffect leave him weak, it¡¯s power could pulverized a True Saint without any problem. Grim said that it was better for himself to discover what it was, the only way for him to do that is to always use the chaos energy within him, without him having any idea, the egg on his chaos ind have stop trembling. It¡¯s aura have be weak, it all started when Shadowsh use the power of destruction, it seems that it was connected to him entering that state, the ind lost of all it¡¯s momentum, it had stop growing. Shadowsh was now not thinking of dealing with the disaster beasts, they are the first line of defense, what he was confused about is where the space bugs are flying to, the Xiantian to Xiantian King level are spreading everywhere but the stronger ones were flying towards a certain direction. Back to where the demon god is, he was now pissed off, he wasmanding his clone to bring back the Angel¡¯s Crown but the three Lucifer ancestors were trying to stop it. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Despicable b*stards!¡± He was now preupied at dealing against the space bugs, his terracotta army were too weak to fight against countless Xiantian Emperor to True Saint opponent just after they were activated. He managed to kill them with his strength, after millenniums of living in this universe, he had fought a fair share of battle against these beasts, this is the reason why heaven have let him survive. His atrocities could clearly be seen, he has killed millions of these insects to offset all of his negative karma, he had been doing for all of his life but he had never fought with this creatures while on the same realm. He knew that these bugs are as strong as disaster beasts, they are near invincible in the same realm, the Life beasts are the creature of life and creation, disaster beasts are creatures of destruction and rebirth, while these pesky bugs are creatures of death, plunder and despair. He was now afraid, he saw that there are ten True Saints amongst them, his current cultivation is also on True Saint, he needs the Angel¡¯s Crown to surpass his current realm and finally have the courage against these creatures. Shadowsh have returned to Sloth Kingdom, along the way, he killed more than ten space bugs, replenishing his energy, his return were quickly celebrated by the people of the kingdom. What he had aplished is still fresh on the mind of everyone, even Mercy and the higher ups of the Belphegor royal family heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing his figure, if they saw the expression of Gulli and his group, they would be surprised. Chapter 893 Chapter 893: CHAPTER 862 ENVY KINGDOM Gulli and the others went and escorted Shadowsh inside the kingdom, when they realised that no one is close to them, Red quickly asks, ¡°My lord, what had happened? Your current strength is even below Gulli, which is unbelievable.¡± Shadowsh smiles bitterly and said, ¡°I have obtain a powerful ability that could eradicate True Saints but the drawback is the fact that all of my strength would be sapped out of my body.¡± Seeing their worried expressions, he quickly pacify them, ¡°Do not worry, I will regain my strength, my absorption rate of Mana, spirit and demon Qi are extremely high, you guys should know this.¡± They could only ept his words, they swore inwardly that they¡¯ll protect him with every energy they have, they look at each other and nodded, cky went into the shadows and Chomp stays with Shadowsh. The others went to defend the kingdom against the invasion of the space bugs, they were acting like normal, even though they knew that the people of Sloth Kingdom both revered and fear him, they were still cautious against them. Mercy was in a deep thought, she had realised that this wasn¡¯t like Shadowsh, after living with him for a couple of months, she knew that unlike most rulers which have their subordinates make the first move, he was an individual that likes to do things personally. But after thinking about the battle he had been, she thought that he might just be resting, the situation of Sloth Kingdom is much betterpared to the other kingdoms, the Envy Kingdom were now in the brink of total annihtion. ..... After the attack of disaster beasts against them, they were then assaulted by countless space bugs, they were barely holding on, if it weren¡¯t for their strongest powerhouse defending them, the entire Leviathan royal demon family would have been eradicated. A giant wielding a weapon that looks like a massive anchor was guarding the kingdom, the rest of his family were retreating, only a couple of individuals stays, their expression were all the same, they are prepared to die. Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire area quakes as they attack, their strength is extremely terrifying, fortunately, unlike the disaster beasts, they could at least deal with the space bugs, all of them raised their weapons and ms it down to the ground. A powerful tidal wave was summoned, the sea water is red, the tidal wave ms into the space bugs and the space bugs were pushed backwards, unfortunately for the Leviathan royal demon family, because of the space bugs inherent trait, they could absorb the energy from the tidal wave. Roar! The strongest one of them let¡¯s out a loud roar and the tidal wave exploded, the bloody sea water scatters throughout the area, with the water assisting them, their agility and methods of attacks have increased in both lethality and speed. Meanwhile, the escaping members looks at the person leading them, the person could sense their gaze and his expression was solemn, he then spoke, ¡°We could either go to Lust or Sloth Kingdom, we will vote on this.¡± The remaining powerhouse of the family looks at each other and nodded, ¡°I think that it¡¯s best that we go to Sloth Kingdom, even though we have much better ties with Lust Kingdom, they are a bunch of subus, they¡¯ll definitely do something to keep us in control.¡± The rest agrees to this, Sloth Kingdom might be weaker than Lust Kingdom but at least, they wouldn¡¯t mind having extra soldiers, they could then return to this ce once the war is over, rebuilding might be extremely tough but at least their family would still exist. The entire group then summoned arge amount of sea water and they use this as a method of transportation, the water was moving and the people resting on it could rest finally after an hectic day. On the other hand, the demon god was screaming in fury ¡°You despicable winged b*stards!¡± He was now surrounded by the space bugs, he had flee and was now flying towards Pride Kingdom, his strength might be powerful in the True Saint Realm but against these pesky bugs, he is weak. He is trying his best to escape or at least arrived at where his clone is right now, he knew that no one could steal the Angel¡¯s Crown from him, unless the angel n arrives earlier than expected, he is confident in this belief. Sensing his aura getting closer, those of the Lucifer royal family all have an ugly expression, they grip their fist tightly in frustration, they were having a hard time taking down the clone. The clone was now inside a powerful seal, no matter how much strength they throw at it, the seal was unmovable, the oldest ancestor sighed, he then said, ¡°It seems that we truly need to wait for the others to arrive.¡± They sighed, they thought that after obtaining the angel¡¯s crown, they would be able to reign supreme, unfortunately, just like what they had expected, the demon god wouldn¡¯t just let his most prized possession snatched by them. ¡°Second, third and you too Heaven, go and gather our family members, with these pesky bugs around, their lives would be endangered.¡± The trip nodded, they quickly left, only the old ancestor was left behind. He looks at the seal and his eyes were burning with mes, he imagined what his life would be like if he obtains this item, he was actually quite reluctant to just let it be, but too bad, his strength isn¡¯t enough. The entire demon world was extremely hectic, there are now countless demon zombies and deranged demons fighting either amongst each other or against the space bugs, there are also the fact that the disaster beasts are spreading their chaos energy around. The demon world would definitely undergo a change after everything is done, Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t need to worry about this, currently, he was pondering which kingdom he would give to Gulli, now that he had obtain the power of destruction, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about any being in this lower realm defeating him. Unfortunately, the power was too great, he knew that he¡¯ll definitely break the world barrier after each time he would use it, he cannot fathom what the limit of this ability is but at least he knew that True Saints are no longer a problem to him. Bang! While he was deep in thought, Mercy swung the door open and with a dignified expression, she spoke, ¡°I need to ask you about something, it regards a certain royal demon family.¡± After the two of them made a pact, she is no longer afraid of him, Shadowsh also wouldn¡¯t hurt her, the two of them have been dating after living together, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would actually start dating, after all, with his bloodline, most women would just throw themselves to him. Mercy was different, not only she is prideful, she could also keep her lust in check, what he didn¡¯t know is that, she had to use her ability as a member of the Belphegor family to calm her lust, if not, she would only think about him all the time. Without hesitation, he follows her, they flew towards a certain direction, each space bugs that dares toe close were dealt by Chomp, some of the farther ones were killed by cky, the two of them locks eyes with each other and could see the mes of battle intent. Neither intends to back down, the two of thempeted against each other, they would kill the space bugs and would count their kills personally, Mercy wanted to make a move but even before her and the soldiers under her could make any move, the two would snatch the kill. With his intelligence, Shadowsh immediately knew what the two were doing, he was a bit speechless, he could only shake his head and disperse the thought of stopping the two. They arrive at their destination, Shadowsh then looks at the merfolk looking demons in front of him, their bodies arerge, even the children arerger than adult humans, their appearance would inspire awe. The leading demon saws Mercy and bows lightly, he started speaking, ¡°It is nice to meet you once again your highness.¡± Mercy waves her hand and spoke, ¡°Why are you and your soldiers currently swimming towards our kingdom, is the Leviathan royal demon family have any thoughts of going to war against our Belphegor royal demon family?!¡± The leading demon shook his head quickly, he then exins, ¡°The demon god have actually dares to put disaster beasts at our kingdom, they have destroyed it, with this outer world creatures now flying rampant at our world, we could only seek protection at other kingdoms.¡± Mercy frowns, she asks, ¡°And you thought that our kingdom is the best target for you guys.¡± The leading demon smiles, he knew that the strength of Sloth Kingdom is belowpared to other six royal demon family, he is confident that they would be epted, ¡°With ourbined strength, we would definitely survive this catastrophe.¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894: CHAPTER 863 RESCUING THE Mercy snorted, she then answered, ¡°We don¡¯t need your help, our kingdom is capable of defending itself.¡± The people from Leviathan royal demon family were shocked, just as they were disappointed, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°I have a question, does your family have any rtionship with the legendary Leviathan and Behemoth n?¡± Even though they didn¡¯t know who Shadowsh is, their leader still answers him, ¡°Yes, our n were once a true part of the Leviathan n but because of our size, not many worlds could nurture us.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he asks, ¡°If this is the truth, then how did your n became rulers of the Envy Kingdom?¡± Mercy answers him before the leader of the Leviathan royal demon family could, ¡°It is because they are envious of how we the so called ¡°tiny people¡± have a much better lifepared to theirs.¡± ¡°They also need some ce to stay, they have decided to work under the demon god under the agreement that they¡¯ll be given a kingdom for them to rule.¡± Shadowsh have an expression of understanding, he looks at the group and said, ¡°Would you swear fealty to me under your bloodline if I give you a ce that could satisfy your hunger and could let you grow much bigger and stronger that you all are currently are?¡± ..... Everyone was stunned, they had never expected that he would ask something like this, what they didn¡¯t know is that, Shadowsh is quite confident that he¡¯ll definitely be able to nurture these group of giants. If they became his soldier, he¡¯ll be bringing with him, an army that could take on most power of this universe, Leviathans are known to be tough and strong, their attacks could either be elemental or physical, they are the perfect soldiers. Something stirs inside the leader of the Leviathan royal demon family, he couldn¡¯t help but asks, ¡°Can you really give our n this hope?¡± Shadowsh smiles and bit his finger before swearing, ¡°I, Shadowsh, swore on this universe and the deities above, using my divine bloodline as my oath, if what I have said is a lie, may heaven strike me!¡± ¡®A heavenly oath!¡¯ This was something that passes through everyone¡¯s mind, they look at him with shock written on their eyes, once someone reached Saint, the penalty of an heavenly oath have be greater. This was something that all worlds¡¯ consciousness have agreed upon, Saints could travel through space, they have much more flexible control over the heavenlyws, because of this, the heavenly oath have be a binding contract on their soul. The people from Leviathan royal demon family couldn¡¯t believe that a person that they have just met would swore an heavenly oath for their race, they quickly became grateful, their n is a warring n. They only managed to create a kingdom because of the demon god but because of the limitation imposed by this world, their growth have stagnated. If Shadowsh could really break their limit, they¡¯ll definitely follow him, for them, nothing is more important than the survivability of their n. The leader of the group kneels and spoke, ¡°I, Derranger Leviathan have a request for you, please save my father, after that, we of the Leviathan family would swore fealty to you!¡± Shadowsh nodded, on the other hand, cky and Chomp became worried, they knew that their lord¡¯s strength still haven¡¯t returned to it¡¯s peak, before they could persuade him, they heard him answering, ¡°I agree.¡± They were shocked but seeing his expression, they could only grit their teeth and decided toe with him, Shadowsh then release a mass of Primordial Rune Scarabs, they were the new batch that were nurtured after devouring the essence of the space bugs. They might not be as strong as the scarabs that he had left to guard the nine abyssal dragon door but they would suffice, with him, cky and Chomp, they would definitely be able to rescue a couple of people. Shadowsh then looks at Derranger, he opens the portal to his Dantian World, his demon clone is inside, he wasn¡¯t worried if the Leviathans dares to cause chaos inside, if they ever do, they will turn into fertilizer for his demon clone. Hemanded, ¡°Tell your people to go inside, also, please tell them to be well behaved, I have a monster inside that would keep the world in check, basically it is the world guardian.¡± Derranger nodded, he orders his people to go inside, once they step inside, they immediately felt the high density of spirit Qi and Mana, their bodies might be adapted at absorbing demon Qi but their true attribute were simple. Mana and spirit Qi, they have a natural water element affinity, they quickly surged towards the ocean, they sensed that it was a lifeless ocean, they couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed, the oldest ones amongst them spoke. ¡°This is a new world!¡± His voice reverberated throughout the entire ocean, Leviathans could speak underwater, every member of their family were taken aback, their eyes then shine brightly. A new world that could produce this much Mana and spirit Qi is definitely top amongst other worlds, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know that the group of Leviathans that entered his Dantian World have already fallen in love with it. Currently, they were flying towards the location of Envy Kingdom, every space bugs they have encountered were fed to his Primordial Rune Scarabs, they were now bigger than before but after reaching the size of an adult palm, they stop growing. Unlike the space bugs that could grow to as big as a dinosaur, the scarabs would spend most of their energy nurturing their rune mark, even though their limit is only peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm, as long as their rune is high level enough, they might not be weakerpared to below average Saints. They gnawed at the bodies of their ancestors without feeling any remorse, Derranger watching this scene couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Our n might be known for their great appetite and their ability to almost eat everything but we might be inferior to these creatures.¡± Shadowshughs, he then said, ¡°Of course you guys are inferior, their race is known to be our mortal enemy, their only purpose is to reproduce, destroy and plunder, they wouldn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± Derranger nodded, he sighed and said, ¡°As expected of a descendant of an outer world creatures, even though they were born in an unfamiliar world, they could still adapt and use the power of runes.¡± Shadowsh frowns, he then asks, ¡°I have heard this from you but why did you call them ¡°outerworld creatures¡± it¡¯s as if they belong on an entirely different ne of existence.¡± Derranger looks at him strangely, he then said, ¡°Because they truly are, they don¡¯t belong in our universe, they came from a parallel universe, they would steal our fate in order to strengthen theirs.¡± He clenched his fist and said in excitement, ¡°When you reach the divine realm, you could go to their universe and this time, be the ones to plunder their fate, you could then build an entirely different sr system inside your Dantian.¡± Shadowsh was taken aback, he now realised why people would call those from divine realm as celestials, because they truly are beings that areparable to that of a god, he sighed. He had obtain another knowledge, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Maybe I could build a sr system that is simr to the milky way gxy.¡¯ Just fantasizing about it give him goosebumps, his eyes burns with mes of passion, he now obtain a new dream, to be a literal god, a being that he had thought as not real but still revered by countless humans. They arrived at the scene, they saw a giant fighting against a swarm of space bugs, it doesn¡¯t retreat, it grips it¡¯s weapon and attacks, no matter how much the bugs bite him, he doesn¡¯t flinch. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but respect the guy, he stomps into the air and charges towards the swarm of space bugs, behind him, a pair of giant wings made up entirely of energy and sword Qi appears. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) He instantly eradicated more than 100 space bugs, he forcefully stops himself and sent two shes that kills another batch of space bugs, with just three attack, he had killed more than 300 of them. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Chomp opens his mouth and fired a powerfulser beam made up entirely of electric energy. Destructive Lighting Breath cky also uses his skill. Dark Bullet Night sh Demon st He quickly dish out three of his skills, he might not have killed as much as Shadowsh but still he managed to kill some. The Primordial Rune Scarabs quickly swarms towards the dead corpses of their ancestors, actually, the space bugs also devours their own kind. Chapter 895 Chapter 895: CHAPTER 864 AN UNEXPECTED DEVELOPMENT After devouring their own kind, they started breaking through their current level, the only ones who stayed at their current realm were those that have Peak Xiantian Emperor Realm cultivation. They let out a screech and swarms towards the Primordial Rune Scarabs, they managed to easily massacre them, after all, in terms of strength and origin, their descendents that were suppressed by worlds were of course weaker. Shadowsh frowns, he knew that his scarabs is weakerpared to the space bugs but he hadn¡¯t thought that they¡¯ll be suppressed this much, he raises his sword and his origin Qi and his burning yang Qi exploded. Hebined his two katanas into one sword, a giant saber was formed, with his Mana, Saint, dragon, origin and internal Qi, he created a sword intent that formed a heavenly image of ten sun dragons roaring towards their targets. The ten ming dragons then flew towards the group of space bugs, they were quickly incinerated, one dragon took down one hundred, with then of them, he easily killed one thousand plus enemies, the people present were present. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, he was now feeling excited, he felt hisprehension over his sword realm is increasing, because of what he is currently doing, the world consciousness of this world is rewarding him, it gathers all the sword intent that was formed by the people of this world and helping him advance his. Destroying these things are universally epted as a great contribution in this universe, it would even offset some bad karma, Shadowsh only has little bad karma, he was actually overflowing with good karma, now that he had done this, the world have epted him as a savior. ..... He stomps in the air, he splits the saber into two katanas once again and he charges towards the Leviathan family member fighting against the swarm, his eyes were shining brightly. He release his attack, two wolves appears, a moon hung high above them, this was the improved version of his Lunar Fang, the two wolves opens their mouth and lunged themselves on the space bugs. Immediately, a couple of them were killed, Shadowsh appears next to themanding Leviathan, he said, ¡°Your family member have sent us to rescue you, please quickly tell your man to retreat, we¡¯ll take it from here.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of these space bugs because he has the same ability as them, he clenches his fist and punches the space bugs that charges towards him. They exploded into bits after receiving his fist, themanding Leviathan looks at him deeply, he then issues an order to retreat, his men instantly started retreating, to cover them, Shadowsh have to cause chaos to draw the attention of the space bugs. He summoned his ck hole, he then absorbs the energy in the air, his actions infuriated the swarm, he was actually stealing their job, they beat their wings and tries to kill him but before they could even reach him, Derranger, Chomp and cky would stop them. cky took out a couple of daggers from his storage ring, he threw them in the surrounding, the daggers then flew towards different direction, it causes sparks to fly but they are unable to pierced through the skins of the insects. He frowns upon seeing this, they knew that Shadowsh was still currently recovering, his true strength is greater than what he had showed, he hadn¡¯t even transformed into his battle form yet, it seems that he was still holding back. Shadowsh seeing that the Leviathan family members have finally escape in a spot without any space bugs, he opens his entrance of his Dantian World, he shouted, ¡°Quickly enter, your family members are inside.¡± For his family members to follow Shadowsh¡¯smand, Derranger was the first one to enter, upon seeing this, the other members quickly swarms towards the entrance, upon sensing the energy being emitted by the entrance, the space bugs seems to be excited. Shadowsh stops what he was doing and his expression became pale, he could see that the insects swarms towards the entrance of his Dantian World, he quickly took out his sword and without regards to his health, he fires an all out attack. Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) Two giant dragons ms themselves into the cluster of insects that were the nearest to the entrance, seeing this, the giant Leviathan realised something, he told his men to hurry up and lift his weapon once again. He swung it creating an air barrier that stops the insects momentarily, Shadowsh wanted continue attacking but he had to stop, his insides were churning, he took a deep breath to calm himself down, he fires a dragon breath and clears the nearest group of insects. The insects didn¡¯t immediately dies, they screams in pain after being set abalzed, cky¡¯s eyes lits up, he flew towards the burning insects and once again threw his daggers, he is confident that this time, he¡¯ll be able to deal with them. Just like he had expected, after being burned by Shadowsh¡¯s dragon me, their carapace have be weaker making it easier for him to pierce through them, instantly, he killed more than ten insects, he felt something going inside him but doesn¡¯t know what it was. He only knew that he should kill these insects that made his lord their enemy, themanding Leviathan was blocking the entrance of the Dantian World, he was anxiously telling the others to hurry up, Chomp let¡¯s out a roar and his entire body sparks with electricity. He was going on overdrive, this form would definitely tire him out but he doesn¡¯t care, the Dantian World was something that reminds them of their home, he would rather die than let these insects get inside. Seeing that only a couple of his men were left, themanding Leviathan grabs them and threw them inside, he then forced himself to enter, now that everyone of them have finally entered, Shadowsh quickly shouted, ¡°Retreat back to Sloth Kingdom!¡± cky grabs him and brought him to Chomp, the three of them quickly escape, the insects wouldn¡¯t let them just be, what they had shown to them were too tempting to resist, they chased after them with all they got. Shadowsh saw that the entire sky was blotted, he knew that he¡¯ll only bring trouble to Sloth Kingdom if they brought this much enemies, he grabs the two and threw them inside his Dantian World, he transformed into JM and quick started digging. The insects also dove, they chase after him, they gnaws the dirt that were blocking them, Shadowsh sensed their aura and his expression became heavy, he told Grim to iste his aura and he digs towards the direction of Sloth Kingdom. The insects lost his trace, they became even more crazed, what they didn¡¯t know is that, he is escaping in a different direction, he has confidence that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered, Grim came from Divine Realm, ording to Derranger, beings there fought against outer world creatures. He has knowledge and experience he doesn¡¯t have, while he sessfully managed to escape his pursuers, the demon god wasn¡¯t so lucky, he was now heavily injured, he had killed hundreds of thousands of insects but this doesn¡¯t dissuade them. He was now very near the Pride Kingdom but closer he gets, the amount of insects he is fighting were also gettingrger, there are now a couple of True Saint level ones in the midst of the swarm. He doesn¡¯t know that, the entrance of these insects on this world is just a couple of kilometers away from Pride Kingdom, on the other hand, the oldest ancestor of the Lucifer royal family is still trying to crack the seal on the clone, his descendents or family members were fighting against the insects. He could only punch the barrier in frustration, it seems that he really is incapable of destroying the barrier, he looks at the distance and his expression was extremely unsightly, he could sensed that the demon god is getting closer. Heaven Lucifer returns, his expression is excited, he quickly reported, ¡°The angel n is getting close to our location, also the crack on the sky is getting repaired, in just a matter of times, our family lifelong wish would be fulfilled.¡± The oldest ancestor nodded, just as they were celebrating, the crack on the sky broke, a loud roar could be heard, the expression of everyone in the world changes, the weaker ones turned to despair while the stronger ones became ugly. The demon god gaze upon the direction of the roar, his expression turned to despair, he became crazy, with his cultivation, he destroys the surrounding space, he leaps into it but before he could escape, the True Saints bugs follows after him. On the other hand, the expression of those from Lucifer royal family turned to despair and unwillingness, the oldest ancestor quickly shouted, ¡°Tell everyone to go to the entrance of the higher ne of existence!¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896: CHAPTER 865 THE BATTLE Heaven Lucifer quicklymanded his people to run towards the direction of the entrance of the higher ne of existence but suddenly, the space in this world starts to warp. Bang! A powerful explosion urs and a huge being falls from the sky, hended in front of the oldest ancestor, the two of them looks at each other and they were stunned by the absurdity of the event. The demon god instantly reacted, after being chased by the space bugs, he was thrown back to this world because of the spatial seal, he knew that a powerful outer world creatures have appeared, it actually have an affinity towards the spacew. Shadowsh on the other hand have an ugly expression, he knew that this world have be inescapable, he started to think of a solution in the predicament, he then remembers something, without any further dy, he opens Amethyst¡¯s storage. He took out an orb that looks identical to Banjo¡¯s space orbs, this was a parting gift that his brother have given him, he use it and he could finally summon the entrance of his Dantian World, he quickly shouted, ¡°Crunch, Chomp, Gulli, Red, Mino! Quickly go inside.¡± They flew/ran towards this entrance and disappears in the blink of an eye, some demons wanted to enter but before they could, the entrance disappears, Shadowsh sighed when he saw this, he knew that the power of the orb could only negate the spatial seal a little bit. Back on Pride Kingdom, the demon god was attacking the people of the Lucifer royal demon family, he took out the angel¡¯s crown to weaken them, his enemies have never thought that he would be thrown out of the sky just like that. ..... Lucifer is the one that took the most brutal attacks, it seems that he was the main target of the demon god¡¯s anger, meanwhile, the True Saint level bugs that chases after him have swarmed towards their group. The members of the Lucifer royal demon family started dying one by one, the expression of the oldest ancestor became ugly, he attacks the demon god with all of his strength but the person doesn¡¯t even look at him. Heaven was captured by the demon god, he was now in a precarious situation, his enemy definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go, he starts to crush him and he was helpless to fight back, with the angel¡¯s crown and the fact that his enemy has a higher cultivation realm that his, the situation is already clear. Crack! Heaven let¡¯s out a cry of pain, he felt dying, the demon godughs, he then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you, I¡¯ll definitely seal your soul and have your body entertain me, I¡¯ll make your so called prideful self into a shameless begging dog!¡± Bang! While they were fighting, the cracks on the sky widens after a powerful collision, swarms of outer world creatures started descending one by one, it seems that the being that lets out a roar earlier cannot go inside because of a type of restriction. But this restriction wouldn¡¯t hold it long, Shadowsh felt some sort of connection from the outside world, his connection to his source stars actually became stronger after the sky broke, he became excited. He then said to Mercy, ¡°Prepare to escape to other worlds, with the current situation, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that this world is already doomed.¡± Mercy actually knew that this was true, she nodded and told everyone to go to a nearby portal that connects this world to other worlds, unfortunately, Shadowsh have to break the focus of the creature in the sky for anyone to escape. He told Mercy to group up with the Beelzebub and Asmodeus royal demon family to increase their chances of survival, the Leviathan on the other hand were already safe and well inside his Dantian World. They were building their home in the ocean, they just couldn¡¯t help but the world is too big, without that many living beings inside, the world looks iplete, fortunately, they knew that this was a brand new world so it could still give birth or be home to other living creatures. While they were celebrating, all of the members of the Lucifer royal family were dying, the third ancestor was eaten by the True Saint level bugs, Heaven was put inside the demon god¡¯s storage ring, he was now in a half dead state. The entire situation is chaotic, the demon god no longer thought of escaping, he knew that it is impossible to escape with the outer world creatures sealing the space around this world, even if the angel n arrives, it would still be impossible. He was now in a crazed state, he couldn¡¯t escape the pursuit of the insects so even if he managed to enter a turbulent space, he would stil be dragged back, Shadowsh was opposite to him, he was still thinking of escaping this desperate situation. He flew towards the direction of the Pride Kingdom, with the crack on the sky, he felt empowered by his source stars, it seems that they have noticed that his life is endangered. They quickly sent help, now that nothing was blocking them, it had be much easier to send some of their energy to him. He rapidly returns to his peak strength, he transformed into his battle form and kills all the insects that tried to stop him. Because he had to sacrifice all of his Primordial Rune Scarabs to escape with the Leviathan family earlier, none of them were left behind, only grubs remains. He sighed as he saw that the disaster beasts were killed already, even though they were extremely overbearing, they weren¡¯t a match against millions of space bugs. They are too outnumbered, no one helped them, he looks at the insects that has chaos energy emitting from their body. They were still in the process of adapting, his eyes lits up, he lets out a roar and flew towards him, he summoned his ck hole immediately rming the swarm. Shadowsh didn¡¯t let them make any moves, he arrives at the closest one and devours it, his ck hole became excited, it instantly absorbs all chaos energy within the bug. Inside of him, the chaos ind once again reacted, the Leviathan family who were working hard to build their new home were stunned, they look at a certain direction and fear was evident in their eyes. Derranger saw this and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, this world is our lord¡¯s world, the chaos energy we have felt ispletely normal, I have talk with Gulli and he informed me that lord Shadowsh has chaos attribute.¡± His father approaches him, he asks, ¡°Derranger, is that true?¡± He nodded, he then left, he informed his family members that he wanted to be more acquainted with Gulli, he had learned that they are members of Hope Family, or in a much more famous title, Shadowsh¡¯s family. Hope family is considered the symbol of hope of all the ves in Gaia, they could earn freedom as long as they work hard, no one would be forced to be ves, there are only two ways to became ves, either you have flooded in debt or criminals. In debt ves are people that have incurred too much debt on their head, they were then tasked to work to earn by manualbor to pay for their debt. The interest of their debt isn¡¯t that high because if a creditor asks too much money then they¡¯ll definitely be hunted by city enforcers, most of the manualbor ves were gambling addict. There were some that have be one because of a sickness, to pay for their family and such but this situation is quite rare, on the other hand, criminal ves were treated much worse. They were scorned by everyone, most ves would serve time in prison but criminal ves were those that have either done heinous crimes or were too maniacal to be set free. Back to the present, Shadowsh have started his killing spree, he summoned his two swords and created a cyclone. Nitoryu: Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style: Midnight Tornado) The insects that tried to get close to him were blocked by the powerful st of wind and the sharp sword Qi flying around it. Seeing this, he quickly approaches the defenseless insects and he opens his mouth and ate them, he turned off his taste buds because he doesn¡¯t want to know what they taste like. The swarm realised that they might not be able to enter the tornado from the side but they could above, they swarm into the head of the tornado but when they arrived at the middle of it, a dragon breath greeted them. Shadowsh snorted, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know the weakness of this attack?¡± Atop him were his clones, they opened their mouth and fires a longsting dragon breath but the swarm weren¡¯t fazed, they forced themselves in. Chapter 897 Chapter 897: CHAPTER 866 ESCAPE Realising that the bugs are truly determined to rescue theirrades, he quickly realised something, these bugs could share the traits that they have plundered to their race, even though the process might take long, it is still doable. The group of bugs he had captured have absorbed such high quality energy, the swarm doesn¡¯t want to let go of such opportunity to increase their overall power, he startedughing inwardly, he increased his size slightly and started throwing the hibernating bugs into his mouth, one after another. They could sense theirrades disappearing one after another, they became even more crazy, unfortunately, they cannot stop the inevitable, Shadowsh sensed that his body contains more power than ever, his transformation into a True Saint is getting closer. If his estimation is right, he will be able to achieve True Saint transformation after devouring more bugs, his body and divine bloodlines automatically converted the energy he had absorbed into Saint Qi. With Chaos, Harmony and Grim operating on his soul, the process is much easier for himpared to nearly all other beings of this universe. Inside his Dantian World, the chaos ind have be even moreplete, other smaller inds started sprouting around it, the egg that continue to tremble have finally calm down, then, something incredible urs. One after another, creatures were formed, unfortunately, they are only umtion of pure chaos energy, they don¡¯t have physical body, it would still take years before they could truly be called ¡°living beings¡± but their aura are already terrifying. ..... Back on the battlefield, Shadowsh broke the tornado, his surrounding was quickly filled with various insects, they swarm towards him, his expression became grim, even he was overwhelmed by such amount. Roar! He started shing and hacking but there are still some that managed to get close to him, they started biting his body, if his muscles and scales weren¡¯t tough, he would have already been eaten by the bugs. ¡°Burn!¡± His entire body started burning with white mes, the space bugs were burned but they have already adapted with the chaos energy, they continue biting, the clones self destruct creating an impact that throw the bugs away. Using this opportunity, Shadowsh dug underground, the bugs instantly follows him, he knew that he wasn¡¯t safe yet, besides, he still has some bugs attached to him, he grimaced for a bit but doesn¡¯t cry in pain. The ground were once again devoured by the bugs, Shadowsh could only flee to the Pride Kingdom, he could only hope that the people from the Lucifer royal family could distract the bugs while he recovers,rge amount of his energy was plundered. He now knew what the sensation of his enemies have when they were fighting against him, his Heaven Swallowing Technique might be great butpared the bugs innate ability to plunder, it pales inparison, even now, his strength continue to wane. He really wanted to stop and kill the bugs that are on his body at the moment but if he did, the other bugs would catch up, he could only steel his will and continue to flee to Pride Kingdom. Meanwhile, on Pride Kingdom, the demon go have finally reached the peak of True Saint Realm with the help of the angel¡¯s crown, unfortunately, he need to go to a higher ne of existence to breakthrough, it is now impossible to do so. The oldest ancestor and the second ancestor was heavily injured, all of them are, other than fighting against themselves, they were also attacked by the insects, their condition is extremely bad, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this battle. Bang! The ground exploded, Shadowsh came out, he quickly grabs the insects that were attached to him and kills them, he looks at the surrounding and his expression became pale, even greater number of insects were actually present in the area. The demon god looks at him, sensing a familiar aura, he also looks at his direction, the two of them locks gazed, they were then shocked after realising the identy of the other person but they weren¡¯t hostile to each other, at least not at this moment. They were now surrounded by danger, unlike Heaven, he wasn¡¯t that weak to be killed that easily, more insects came out of the hole, they simultaneously look at the demon god, they realised that he is a much more desirable targetpared to Shadowsh. Roar! Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar and shrinks himself, being bigger at this fight would onlh serve as to entice the enemy to attack him, he charges towards the cluster of insects with his swords. Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) The remnants of the Lucifer royal family could only fight together with him to survive, millions of millions continue to swarm towards their group, they would definitely be exhausted fighting against these amount of enemies. A couple of hourster, their group were exhausted. ¡°Die! You pieces of sh*t!¡± Shadowsh cries as he killed another group of insects, he could only continue fighting after devouring the corpses of the insects, without Amethyst, his internal Qi have be impure. He doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about his internal Qi at this moment, his entire body was covered with bite marks, he was breathing haggardly, the others were also at the same condition as him. ¡°F*ck!¡± He cursed, he doesn¡¯t have any thoughts of continue fighting, he needs to rest but he knew that he cannot do that, there are only two remaining members left in the Lucifer royal family. The first ancestor and a female warrior, the second ancestor died with dignity, he took down thousands of insects with his death, Shadowsh walks to the demon who was in the worst shape in all remaining surviving members of their group. His gaze was extremely unwilling but he was now in the verge of death, he knows that he could no longer survive even if all the insects disappears, he looks at Shadowsh, without hesitation, he threw the angel¡¯s crown at him and dies. The demon god have suffered countless attacks from the True Saint level insects, they have devoured his true source, which is the lifeblood of a True Saint, he have died in frustration, he just came out of his seal and yet he was killed. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know what he had obtain but he felt that it was quite valuable, he put it inside his Dantian World with the help of Banjo¡¯s space jewel imitation, he looks at the sky and could still see countless insects going inside. He summoned his clone once again and told it to charge towards the sky with the space jewel imitation, he was already prepared to return back to Gaia with Gulli and the others, he looks at the two and grabs the girl and threw her inside his Dantian World. He is still interested of acquiring all the royal demon bloodlines of this world, he still doesn¡¯t have the Satan, Mammon and Beelzebub bloodline but he knew that they still exist, he roars and charges towards the sky. Hoko Nitoryu! Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon (Roaring Two Swords Style! Raging Twin Dragon) Once a path was created, he charges through, he became the vanguard for his clone, he needs to be sessful in this, he had been saving up his sword intent for thisst ditch attack, this n would be the deciding factor if he could survive this or die. Nitoryu, Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style, Eclipse Wings) He widens the path, seeing that there are a couple of insects chasing after his clone, he frowns and clicks his tongue. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu! (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Instantly those that were chasing after them were killed, he startedughing, he knew that he caught these insects by surprise, he had finally exploded with hisst remaining strength. ¡°You insects! Take this! Lunar Fang!¡± He screams as he continue to charge into the sky, two wolves have appeared and they splits all the insects into halves. He raised his two swords and fused them into a giant saber, he roars, ¡°Great Saber Art, ming Dragon Burst!¡± Ten ming dragons soars into the sky, they eradicated all the remaining insects blocking the path of the clone, he quickly became ecstatic, he knew that his n was working. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) He created his tornado once again, he dug underground and told Grim to hide his aura, he escapes towards the direction of Lust Kingdom, his speed was extremely shocking. Boom! The crack in the sky exploded, a furious roar could be heard, in the direction of the higher ne of existence, all the remaining demons of this world quickly notices something, the portal is finally essible once again. They swarm towards the portal, some weaker ones were trampled, especially the imps, all of them died after they were crushed by therger ones. Chapter 898 Chapter 898: CHAPTER 867 RETURNING TO GAIA Even though giving up this world is such a waste, Shadowsh didn¡¯t hesitate to jump into the portal that connects this world to Gaia, he had never realised just how terrifying the space bugs were but now he knows. He is intent of increasing the power ofws of Gaia, the power ofws were directly connected with the barrier of the world, he had decided to create an association that would supervise all Saints back on his homeworld. Those that dares resist will definitely be driven out of Gaia, meanwhile, the consciousness of the demon world sensed danger, its heart resonated with Shadowsh¡¯s demon ind inside his Dantian World. The Dantian World was created by using a broken piece of a world that was destroyed by this world, this means that it has a part of it on that particr broken world, it had actually abandoned it¡¯s main body to seek refuge to an iplete world. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know this because he was busy destroying the space around him, even though this is extremely dangerous, he had to do it, if those insects enter Gaia then, everyone would definitely be killed or had to be driven out of their home. He had to admit, the demon world is strongerpared to Gaia, in terms of just cultivation realm limit, the demon world is a tier higher, while he was escaping, the monster that have sealed the space have be enraged. It destroyed the imitation space jewel and finally inserts one of it¡¯s limbs inside the world, a giant ck tentacle descended, the oldest ancestor looks at it and startedughing in a crazed manner, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would die here. ..... He just felt fortunate that a member of his family is still alive, he cursed the angel n for being so slow, he looks at the spot where the demon god have died, his corpse have been taken by Shadowsh. Heughs and finally died because of the crushing pressure that the monster have brought, those that haven¡¯t managed to escape were now at the mercy of an army of space bugs, without a doubt, they would die. On Gaia, everyone was living their life, the soldiers have started to get stronger after participating in countless wars, in terms of survival rate, the Thousand Race Empire have the highest survival rate in wars, because of this, they are now hailed as the strongest army. The influence of the empire continue to spread throughout the world, the world was now enveloped by the intelligence group that was built by the empire, many important information would be stored, also, one church after another was built. The number one faith in this world currently is the church of Shadowsh, it was now directly named after him, the religion is still called The Great Summoning God Religion but to simplify things, the churches were called, the Church Of Shadowsh. While everyone was feeling happy that this world have be much more peaceful than before, a great explosion could be heard uring on or near the Thousand Forest Continent, everyone then saw a crack on space. Bam! Shadowsh was then thrown out of the crack, hended easily and looks at the surrounding, he heaved a sigh of relief, the situation he was in earlier was extremely dangerous, he was nearly thrown in a turbulent and chaotic space storm. Amethyst is online once again, since the coordinate of the demon world have been destroyed, it doesn¡¯t need to create a connection between there and Safehaven Paradise, the process have rapidly advanced now that he was back on Gaia. She quickly started cleaning and cleansing out all the impurities that Shadowsh have acquired after the battle, he silentlyys down on the ground and felt refreshed, finally, he had returned back home. Quickly, the soldiers of the empire went to the location, they were stunned when they saw his figure sleeping on the ground peacefully, their leader immediately ordered, ¡°Surround the ce, keep any living being around at bay.¡± The soldiers didn¡¯t say anything and just salute him, they then surrounded the ce, if anything dares to make noise, they would immediately go silence it with either magic or force, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t sensed any danger and continue to sleep. When he opens his eyes, it was already night, besides him were Yshelia, his mother and sisters, they were smiling at him, heughs as he realised that he had dozed off a couple of hours, he stood up and start checking his body. He quickly notices that his strength have increased, he had broken through a couple of levels, he is now getting closer in bing a True Saint. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [World Creator] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast / 5th Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: Seventh Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi Internal Qi (Supreme Tier): 1,850,000 Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Gaia Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune], [Power Of Destruction] Mana (Origin Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk] Super Ability: [Origin Form], [Divine Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- He heaved a sigh of relief seeing that he had managed to gain something even though he lost the opportunity to obtain a world, he then asks Yshelia, ¡°How is our progress on conquering the Murim World?¡± Yshelia proudly raised her head, France was the one responsible for their advancement on Murim World but most of the time, she was the one who makes the n, she had been monitoring the progress from time to time. She confidently said, ¡°Do not worry young master, our progress there is quite amazing, there are now three giant kingdoms that our group were secretly in charge of.¡± Shadowsh was gratified when he heard this, he also decided to increase the influence of his necromancer and martial art clones in Murim World before going to find Sans, he waves his hand and the entrance of his Dantian World opens. Gulli and the others came out, seeing them once again, everyone was excited and happy, they quickly went and hug them, Shadowsh then spoke, ¡°Yshelia, immediately bring all the beautiful female heinous criminals we have.¡± While they were celebrating their return, his voice reverberated, what he had just said stunned everyone, especially the girls, Shadowsh knew that they had the wrong idea, he quickly exined, ¡°Gulli¡¯s wives were now in a state of pseudo death, they need a body to continue exiting.¡± Hearing this, everyone finally understood his intention, they nodded, Amethyst seems to have an another idea, she spoke. [Big brother, why don¡¯t you just create a clone and nurture it into a perfect body for the girls, since the clones weren¡¯t living being, it is easier to possess.] Shadowsh also understood this principles, he smiles and said, ¡°Yes, we could do that but we need a life sequence of a true living being, if they continue living in a lifeless body of my clones, their emotions would start to wane.¡± His clone weren¡¯t truly living beings, besides they are an extension of him, basically, if all the girls possess his clones, they became a part of him, which is very weird, that is why, he wanted to have a ready made body. Gulli was disappointed of himself, he had been searching for a perfect body but hadn¡¯t even aplish it, he was ashamed to meet his lovers, fortunately, his big brother have his back, Red then spoke, ¡°Me and my brother would have to spend some time catching up with the intelligence agency.¡± Shadowsh shook his head, he then said, ¡°You have been working all of this time, take a time off, who knows, you mightprehend something, I will be monitoring you guys, don¡¯t you dare overwork yourselves again.¡± Red, cky and Kuros whom were thinking of going to work became silent, they look at each other and sighed, Kuros decided to continue with his experiments, the two pit lord brothers on the other hand were clueless what to do. Everyone except for this group of demons returned back to Hope City, Gulli and the others wanted to see the new empire, it had been too long, everything have changed in their eyes, Red and cky were delighted to find something to kill some time, they were so lost on what to do. Chapter 899 Chapter 899: CHAPTER 868 ATTACK MURIM WORLD Shadowsh spent a couple of weeks rxing on his empire, his strength have once again undergone a great change, he felt all of the heavenlyws that he had mastered have improved, he doesn¡¯t know that this was the effect of killing thousands of space bugs. After resting for a month or two, he finally decided to make a move against the Murim World, he was no longer afraid of the beings dare, his group have been investigating that world and it has the same strength as Gaia. He knew that if nothing unexpected happens, he would be Invincible there too, he told Yshelia his n, the next day, the soldiers armed themselves and started marching towards the entrance of Murim World. Their momentum was extremely overbearing, they have heard that their emperor would be the one leading this crusade, they felt excited knowing that they are fighting with their lord, not to mention, they are nning to conquer a world. In all the history of this world, this hadn¡¯t happened before, they knew that their emperor have said that he is invincible in that world, they blindly believes him, the spread of the Great Summoning God Religion have changed the mindsets of countless intelligent or humanoid creatures on Gaia. Meanwhile, back on Murim World, Don2 and the others that came from Thousand Forest Continent have received the news, they immediately started mobilizing their force, the elves that have hidden themselves starteding out once again. The tense atmosphere of the world have be even graver, countless individuals have realised that something dire is going to happen, they started to panic, on the other hand, there is one sect that seems to know what is going to happen. ..... The sect is the sword sect, their sect leader have been training all this time, he had already expected this to happen, he was now blinded by madness, the world could sense it¡¯s impending doom, it reacted, every powerhouse that have hidden themselves starteding out. Fairy Su have also came out, her aura have changed, it became even more mysterious, her strength was the thing that have changed the most, she flew towards her former sect, a colorful wings have appeared behind her, she looks at the cities that were destroyed by either the demon or the devil practioners. Her eyes burned with hatred, she then passed through a scene where a couple of devil practioners were forcing themselves with a couple of women, some of victims are even children, her aura exploded out of her body. Her killing intent have descended on the entire area, she spoke, ¡°You sc*ms deserves to die!¡± She raised her hand and countless swords have appeared in the sky, they look a bit transparent, as if they were made up by sses. She then gestures the swords to rain down on the sick perverts, once the swords started falling, all the devil practioners were cut, they weren¡¯t killed immediately, she wanted to let them experience what pain is. She release a couple of bugs from her hands, they look cute and beautiful but when they started to do their task, they became a living nightmare, they actually managed to enter the skin of the living beings and made them feel horrendous pain. Screams of pain and terror could be heard, the devil practioners started begging for mercy but Fairy Su still looks the same, she had realised that during the time she was trapped in that mysterious realm, her world were overrun by these disgusting individual. She looks at the broken individuals scattered in the area, she sighed in sadness, she asks, ¡°I have avenged all of you but I cannot stay here for long, do you know any ce that is considered safe from demons and devil practioners?¡± The people started to recover their consciousness, they still look broken but at least, there was one of them that answered, ¡°There is a kingdom that is called Beast City, they are known to be a safehaven on this troubled times.¡± Fairy Su nodded, she then asks, ¡°Do you know the direction of the kingdom?¡± ording to her memories, such kingdom doesn¡¯t exist, meanwhile, her question made all the girls looks at her with confused expressions. Beast Kingdom is well known on this world, while many kingdoms or territories were invaded by the devil practioners either privately or publicly, this particr kingdom doesn¡¯t have any record of being invaded. No devil practioners managed tost long in that kingdom, they would be hunted down and would be hanged in the death forest, which is known to be the territory of a powerful lich. Because of it¡¯s reputation, it was now considered as the number one kingdom of this world, everyday, countless people or refugees would go there to seek safety. Another one of them spoke, ¡°Yes, great savior, we were actually going there with our group but all paths that leads there were blocked by these despicable viins.¡± ¡°They are afraid of Beast Kingdom but they knew that it cannot cover the entire sky.¡± Fairy Su hated the devil practioners more, they were fellow humans but they are worse than most criminals out there, she then promised, ¡°Do not worry, I will bringy you there, I will eradicate all the devil practioners that will try to block us!¡± After she said this, all the devil practioners writhing in pain exploded into bloody mists, she then walks with the girls, those that cannot move because of exhaustion were carried by the bugs. All powerhouses that hidden themselves started flying to Beast Kingdom, it seems that it¡¯s reputation is too dazzling for them to ignore, as they approach the ce, they encounter the remnant of destroyed devil sects. The Beast Kingdom is the kingdom that Don2 created, it¡¯s real name was actually Martial Beast Kingdom but people have shortened it, he doesn¡¯t care, he and his sect disciples were proactively hunting devil practioners, not only would this increase their reputation but primarily, this would increase theirbat experience. His sect leader doesn¡¯t need to give mercy to the devil practioners, this will make them used on killing, their sect is now the most desired sect in the area, countless young geniuses wants to enter, their numbers that only amounted to at least a hundred or two have be ten thousand. Don2 is a Saint expert that is able to create countless martial arts through hisprehension, together with the amount of martial art techniques that the Thousand Race Empire has, the foundation of his sect wasn¡¯t affected by the sudden surge of numbers. There were a couple of times that a member of the devil sect or a devil practioner that tried to enter secretly but was easily discovered, without any fail, all of them were killed, their corpses were thrown to the forgotten forest, which was the territory of Shadowsh¡¯s necromancer clone. The undeads were now scattered all around the kingdom but they were all silent, they served as the final line of defense of this kingdom, their strength continue to increase as more devil practioners were killed, not to mention, Don2 would use hisprehension to increase the strength of these undeads. No one managed to discover the connection between him and the people from Gaia, the people looks up to him but he would sacrifice this if Shadowsh just said so, he was actually mobilizing his entire army, just as he was about to make a move. Qi Nulong came running towards him and gave him a set of instructions that came directly from his brother, he reads it and nodded, seeing this, Qi Nulong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lord Shadowsh is merciful.¡± He smiles and nodded, in the letter, he would continue to stay as the ruler of his kingdom but he had to fight with France, the battle must look real, he had to build prestige so that he could make an excuse to make a so called agreement with the Thousand Race Empire and his kingdom. He nodded and he told Qi Nulong to announce that the Beast Kingdom have discovered something, a great news, Gaia is going to attack Murim World, their so called strongest individual would arrive here. Shadowsh wanted to show his prowess so he had told Don2 to spread this news, he wanted to be able to fight all the strongest powerhouse of this world, he wanted to show them what true power really is. Meanwhile, this news have shocked everyone, they then look at the direction of the entrance of Gaia in fear, they have experienced the power of the people from Gaia, they couldn¡¯t deny that just in terms of pure strength, they are weaker. Fairy Su who was traveling to Beast Kingdom also received this news, she was shocked, she then worries for the safety of her disciple. Another shocking news have spread, Don2 the ruler of Beast Kingdom, the city lord of Martial City, the sect leader of Beast Martial Sect have challenged the guardian of Gaia on a fair battle. Chapter 900 Chapter 900: CHAPTER 869 DON DON VS FRANCE Shadowsh could rule this world with his fist but he doesn¡¯t want that, he would be making the connection between Gaia and the Murim World permanent, now that he had seen just how powerful the space bugs were, he started preparing for the worst. Besides, Murim World is just like his homeworld, it is connected in a world that is full of demons, Since Gulli and the others failed at their task, they wanted another opportunity to conquer a world for their lord. The next couple of days, Don Don have started preparing, he and France are going to fight for real, he had always wanted to know which of the two of them is stronger, he knew that this brother of his have always been one of the main fighter of their family. He wanted to prove himself, clenching his fist, he knew that his chances of winning is actually lower than his opponent but this doesn¡¯t mean that he will give up, he had an advantage in terms of location. This world epts him, not only that, it also increases his strength, he had some confident that he will win the fight as long as the battlest long, he nned to stall for time and exhausting his brother. Meanwhile, back on the Gaia camp, Russel looks at France, he said, ¡°I think you should return to Gaia for now, Our little brother isn¡¯t going to hold back you know.¡± France nodded, he had to disperse the ufortable feeling he has on his body, tgis was the umtion of pressure that he had always experienced living on this world, he knew that this was the world rejecting him. ..... On the day of the battle, countless individuals have gathered towards the location of one of the main gathering camps of the devil practioners, now that this had be the venue for the two, the devil practioners cannot do anything but just escape. They felt indignant and furious but they were afraid of the two group, the demons that they worshipped were killed easily by those from Gaia, they knew that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the invaders were much kinder than the demon race, a tragedy just like in the past would have already ured once again. Fairy Su have arrived at the location of the fight, Besides her was the sword sect leader, because the location of Beast Kingdom is exactly just next to the sect, she managed to return to her former sect and also not bete to spectate this battle. She spoke, ¡°Sect leader, you should know that even if our strength have increased tremendouslypared before, we are still no match against those from Gaia, especially to you know who.¡± The sword sect leader nodded, he answered while gripping his sword tightly, ¡°I know, that is why we are here, to see just how strong they arepared to us, I will see just how strong that bird is! It actually dares to hold back against me?!¡± He gritted his teeth as he thought of France, besides him, Fairy Su was also furious, she solemnly swore that he will fight against Yshelia once again and shows her that she isn¡¯t a weakling like she thinks she is. Two overbearing auras descended, Don Don and France have arrived, their auras made the area silent, Russel also arrives, he looks at the people below and shouted, ¡°Those who are present, are you sure that you are determined to watch this battle?¡± No one answered him, he shook his head, he raised his foot and ms into the ground, instantly, the entire area was destroyed, those that were present have to flee because of this, seeing this, he spoke once again, ¡°The uing battle would cause more destruction than this.¡± His voice then became extremely solemn, ¡°Those who are not strong enough, I advice you to retreat, those that are confident in their strength, let us be the witnesses of the great battle that would unfold today.¡± There are a couple of individuals that brought their disciples or family members to watch the battle, they were feeling confident that they¡¯ll be able to protect them from any impact or aftershock of the fight but they had now realised that they were underestimated the strength of the two powerhouses that would be fighting today. They quickly started leaving, Fairy Su and the sword sect leader looks at the leaving people with contempt, they might have a grudge against Gaia but they also respected their strength, they knew for a fact that what Russel have just said wasn¡¯t a lie. Fairy Su then looks at her partner and asks, ¡°By the way, I have heard numerous stories about this Adonis person, his name is extremely unfamiliar to me, can you tell me about him?¡± The sword sect leader shook his head, he then said, ¡°I have heard that he is a beast that have gained intelligence, he was raised by some sort of hidden sect, his strength is truly astonishing, during my return, he was the one who came to aid me when I was about to be killed by that bird.¡± Fairy Su nodded, she became excited on meeting Adonis, after all, people of this world might be shocked by the fact that a beast could gain intelligence and transformed into a human but she knew more informationpared to most people of this world. ording to her second master, there exist beast that were called Spirit Beasts, they are extremely intelligent and some are even more cunning than other humans, unfortunately for their race, they don¡¯t have the same problem solving skills as humans. Don Don and France appearance have finally became clear to everyone, one was a well built man wearing a white tunic and the other was a giant bird that has electricity shing on it¡¯s body, both of them locks on each other. Russel sounds his trumpet, it seems that this was the signal for the two, France let¡¯s out a loud cry and the sky instantly darkens, Don Don on the other hand transformed into his real form, a giant golden ape appears in front of everyone. Skree! With France cry, thunder and lighting could be seen and heard, thunderstrikes started raining like rain drops, Don Don¡¯s body started shing with yellowish aura, he stood atop the ground, he was using the earth energy to counter the thunderstrikes. He punches into the sky and his fist hits the iing thunderstrikes, the ground beneath broke, he felt pain coursing through his body, meanwhile, the sword sect leader watching this was furious, this storm was clearly stronger than when it was during their battle. Don Don managed to tide through the storm but he was struck by France in the back just after the storms stops, even with his powerful defense, the sharp talons of his brother broke his defense, his blood immediately flows out. He didn¡¯t let out a cry, he puts his hand on his chin and made a boxing stance, he expanded his extraordinary sense, France entered his pseudo domain, his eyes opens and he shes with golden light, his speed increases tremendously. He managed to dodge the strike, he punches but his fist just went through his brother, his expression quickly changes, he realised that his brother elemental body have actually negated his fist intent. He was shocked, France appeared on the sky once again, he looks at his little brother, after experiencing just how vulnerable his elemental body towards weapon and attack intent, he decided to train it, now, as long as he is fast enough and have a enough Mana, he could negate his weakness. Don Don clenches his fists and looks to his brother, he had already expected that this is going to be a difficult fight for him but he hadn¡¯t expected this, just like him, the sword sect leader was also shocked. Skree! He lets out a cry once again, he ps his wings and a giant wind de came hurling down towards Don Don. Don Don leaps towards the wind de and destroyed it with his punch, his eyes then turn started burning, France felt faint and he nearly falls down. Bang! France woke up, before he could recover from his state, Don Don came crashing down on him, his fist hits his head and both of them crashed back into the ground. Boom! The entire area once again caved in because of a powerful force, France¡¯s head was buried deep into the ground, Don Don doesn¡¯t want to let him go, he mounted him and continue punching. Boom! A gigantic thunderbolt descended on the sky and hit the two of them, the shockwave throw all destroyed trees away, even the spectators were blown away. Don Don was caught off guard, fortunately, his body managed to endure the st, his golden fur have be burnt ck. He just felt fortunate that his older brother is still pinned down but when he looks down, he was stunned. Chapter 901 Chapter 901: CHAPTER 870 THE RESULT OF THE BATTLE BETWEEN TWO BROTHERS Just as he was confused as to how his older brother have escaped, he sensed something and looks towards a certain spot. Dots and shes of lights started to converge, not for long, a giant ballbof light have appeared, with a loud cry, France have appeared. France felt fortunate that he could use this move, if it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Don Don. Don Don knew that he was in a precarious situation, with his injury, his strength have definitely decreased, France opens his mouth and let¡¯s out a sonic cry. Don Don ms his fist to the ground and quickly, walls of dirt enclosed him, blocking the sonic cry. He suddenly sensed danger, without hesitation, he jumps out of the earth wall, breaking it in the process. Aser beam pierces through the earthen wall like dough, France have already expected that this attack would be dodged. ..... Countless thunderstrikes greeted Don Don just after he got out, his right hand suddenly bulged and started glowing in golden light. He punches the thunderstrikes, breaking them before they got to him, he then spun around, creating a golden tornado. France screams and summoned a giant wind de that destroys the tornado, he then charges forward. Don Don was forced a couple of meters backward after getting hit by the wind de, he raises his two fist and ms it into the iing France. The two of them hits each other at the same time, Don Don spat out blood while France was thrown to the ground, their fight have already destroying everything around them. Some of the spectators were even injured by the impact of their battle, they were force to flee, meanwhile, those that remains in the battlefield were astounded. The sword sect leader who were watching everything was extremely furious, he had never thought that France hold back this much during their fight, his pride was hurt, he still can¡¯t believe that even with his newfound strength and the opportunity he had encountered, he was still a lot weakerpared to him. His partner, the sword spirit could sense his frustration, he started talking, ¡°Kid, that bird didn¡¯t hold back that much against you, it¡¯s just that his body have been suppressed by this world all this time.¡± The sword sect leader quickly recovers, he then asks, ¡°Do you mean that he had returned to his homeworld to recover from the stress that his body have sustained?¡± The sword spirit nodded, Fairy Su besides him was shocked, because of her sensitive spirit, she could sense a powerful entity inside her former sect leader, she had realised that she wasn¡¯t the only one that have obtain or stumbled upon a fortuitous encounter. The fight goes on, mountains and rivers were destroyed by the two, France was getting anxious, he knew that his strength would definitely continue to wane if he doesn¡¯t resolve this soon. Don Don knew this, he knew that in terms of just purebat strength, he is still weakerpared to his elder brothers but in this world, he has an advantage, the sword spirit within the sword sect leader seems to realise his n. The sword sect leader looks at Don Don in admiration, he then exins the situation to Fairy Su, ¡°It seems that Saint Adonis is stalling for time, even with such strength and fame, he could still think rationally, incredible indeed.¡± Fairy Su became confused, she asks, ¡°Stalling for time? What use could that be?¡± ¡°You should know that this world is rejecting them, that bird exhaust twice as much energy than normally, it¡¯s because this world rejects him, not to mention, they have another type of energy that doesn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± Fairy Su then finally gets Don Don¡¯s strategy, she looks at him with admiration, Russel looks at France, he was rooting for his brother, after all, they are the older brother, they should not lose, their prestige would definitely take a blow. He knew that the location isn¡¯t for them but he still wishes for France to win, on the battlefield, Don Don was getting excited, he can¡¯t believe that he was actually winning, he knew that he is practically cheating but he doesn¡¯t care. He just wanted to win, his body was heavily injured, he can only keep going because of his bloodline and great vitality through his training. He looks at his older brother and felt satisfied, for him to put up such a fight, he was proud of himself, he had given it his all. France spoke, ¡°Don Don, this will be myst attack! Those that are present! I suggest for all of you to escape this ce, I cannot promise that you will live after this!¡± He then flew towards the dark clouds, Don Don¡¯s expression changes, he started punching his chest as his body continue to grow bigger, his martial intent have started to gather above him. Russel also realised that the situation have gotten so far worse than he had expected, he lets out a loud trumpet and his body starts to glow in golden light. Seeing this, the sword sect leader took out his sword and created a sword array that serves as a defensive array, Fairy Su saw his reaction, without hesitation, she strengthen his sword array, making it tougher and bigger. All the spectators also did the same thing, taking out defensive items or arrays but unfortunately, they don¡¯t know just how dire the situation is for them. The sword sect leader snorted seeing some weak defensive items and arrays, he already expected that none of these fools would survive. The sky have started to darken to the point that it looks like night, an impending doom seems to descended on everyone, an apocalyptic sensation invaded the body of everyone. ¡°Thunder Apocalypse!¡± Countless horrific thunderbolts started raining down, they formed into various shapes of beasts, they look alive, they flew towards Don Don, they started changing color as they approaches their target. The entire world have trembled upon the might that France¡¯s disy, the sword sect leader grunted, his sword array was actually breaking even though it was strengthened by Fairy Su. Only Russel managed to take the thunderbolts without that much effort, it is because, in terms of defense, he is only below Gulli and Shadowsh, besides, he wasn¡¯t the main target, these thunderbolts were just remnants of the storm. Boom! Boom! Boom! The storm continues to destroy everything on their path, Fairy was now struggling with the sword sect leader, she hadn¡¯t expected that the power of France¡¯sst move to be so horrifyingly great. She then felt a couple of people entering the array, then a golden giant appeared above them, blocking the thunderstrikes, Russel spoke, ¡°My lord wanted to fight your world with it¡¯s strength intact, take care of these fools.¡± Don Don is now suffering under the barrage of thunderstrikes, his body continue to sh with different lights but it was useless, he was now being buried in the ground, grave wounds have appeared on his body. He started losing consciousness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter, he was winning, the situation was already on his favor, why did this happen? A couple of dayster, Don Don awakened from his sleep, he felt his body aching, he discovered that his entire body was bandaged and he is still on his real form, above him was Yshelia, using her magic to heal him. Seeing that he had woken up, she quickly calls for a couple of individuals, Shadowsh, Russel and J-Darwin have appeared, they look at him and heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted to stand up but was stop by Yshelia, she said, ¡°Please rest for now, your body isn¡¯t currently in it¡¯s best condition, that attack that France have thrown at you totally wrecked your entire body.¡± He finally realised why he cannot speak, it seems that his body was burnt by the power of thunder, he sighed in his heart, in the end, he still lost, at least, he could confidently say that he had fought his brother without holding back. Shadowsh smiles, he then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, France have returned to Gaia to recuperate, J-Darwin would be taking his ce, you two have really gone all out, huh?¡± He continue smiling but a sinister vibe started spread out from him, he thenughs and said, ¡°Just wait when the two of you recovers, I haven¡¯t sparred with the two of you for a long time.¡± Sensing his anger, a chill ran through everyone¡¯s spines, Don Don quickly realised that he¡¯ll definitely be staying in a bed for an extremely long time, he knew that he and France have angered their older brother. When Shadowsh left, everyone in the room looks at him in schadenfreude, they knew that they¡¯ll definitely gonna get beaten up after the two of them recovers, Yshelia giggles and said, ¡°The two of you are doomed.¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902: CHAPTER 871 SHADOWSLASH CHALLENGE She clearly knows that Shadowsh cherishes his family, Don Don was truly in a near death state after the battle, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Russel have done his best to keep him alive for Yshelia and Shadowsh to arrive, he would¡¯ve died. Shadowsh then flew on top of the sword sect, his presence was extremely overbearing, everyone in this world sensed him, his aura doesn¡¯t seems to belong on Saint Realm and seemingly take on an another realm, making him intimidating to everyone, including the world consciousness. The demons that were invading have quieted down, they realised that they have another enemy, unlike them, the new enemy is extremely powerful, they actually dares to challenge the entire world in an upfront manner. Countless individuals that were hiding or in seclusion starteding out, they sensed a great threat to their world, when they heard Shadowsh¡¯s request, they were shocked, just as they all thought that he was a fool, the news regarding Don Don and France¡¯s battle have started to spread. They were aghast on what they have heard, if a fighter from that world is as strong as the rumors says, then, do their world still have a fighting chance? From their spection, they don¡¯t, this made everyone depressed, they could only wish for a miracle to happen. The sword sect leader was the first one to confront Shadowsh, he was gripping his sword tightly, meanwhile, the sword spirit within him was going hysterical, even it was afraid, it was trying to stop it¡¯s partner. Shadowsh looks at him and spoke, ¡°I could sense your determination in your gaze, so be it, I will honor your challenge, you may show your strongest attack without hesitation, I will take it, if you manage to take me down, I will leave your world alone.¡± ..... Hearing this, the sword sect leader couldn¡¯t help but be furious but seeing his opponent¡¯s calm and admiring gaze, he calms down, he now realised that he wasn¡¯t being humiliated, since even his partner says that he practically no match, it meant that the disparity between the two is truly great. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You have my thanks for giving this world a chance but this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll be lenient on my attacks!¡± Shadowsh nodded, the sword sect leader then raises his sword and a powerful sword intent burst out within in. He lets out a roar and shes down, an overbearing sword Qi flew towards Shadowsh, the air seems to have split in halves as the sword Qi flew. Shadowsh have been basking on his enlightenment over his sword intent during his rest, this amount of sword Qi doesn¡¯t surprise him. Just like Fairy Su, he also has a powerful spiritual sense, he knew that something was reading inside the sword sect leader. Bam! Shadowsh was hit head on, he didn¡¯t even flinched, he continue to look at the direction of his opponent, he stood there unfazed. The sword sect leader grips his sword tightly, the despairing difference in strength between the two of them made even his unshakable heart to lose hope. His eyes then burns with raging intent, he lets out a roar, trying to increase his determination, he then charges towards Shadowsh without any fear in his eyes. Shadowsh was inwardly praising him, to actually dares to get close to him without any fear, that takes guts. Unfortunately, in this battle, no matter how much gut you have, the strength between the two opposing force is simply cannot be equal. Shadowsh didn¡¯t even try to dodge, he took the attack head on, his body shes with his internal Qi, blocking the sword without harming him. The sword sect leader¡¯s eyes were now beet red, the only way for him to forget his fear is to make himself crazy. He roars and spun, creating a powerful gust of wind, the wind de contains his sword Qi but even with that attack, it dealt no damage. Fairy Su couldn¡¯t help but kneel to the ground and looks at the battle with despair clearly seen on his face, she thought that with her newfound strength, she would be able to reverse the fate of her world but the scene in front of him crushes all of her hope. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up, even though, she knew that the people from Gaia were much nicerpared to the demon race, they still doesn¡¯t want their world to submit to an another world. Like her, the sword sect disciples started tearing up, no matter how much they cheer their former sect leader, they knew that it was useless. After a couple of hours, Shadowsh continue to stand in the sky in the exact spot that he had since during the start of the battle. He hadn¡¯t moved an inch, the sword sect leader stands in front of him, breathing heavily and trembling. The sword spirit within him sighed sadly, it knew that it¡¯s partner have given it his all, this battle shows that he has more gutspared to most powerhouses of this world. Shadowsh sighed, he then appears in front of the sword sect leader and grabs his head before smashing him into the ground. He did it with enough force to knock him out, he knew that his opponent wanted to use his life essence for hisst attack, which is not something that he wanted to happen. The sword spirit rxed after sensing his partner¡¯s consciousness cking out, it knew that Shadowsh stops him before he could do something extremely stupid. Shadowsh then use his spiritual sense to carry him and sends him to Fairy Su, he then asks, ¡°Do you also want to challenge me?¡± Fairy Su hesitated but recalling all of her training, she gritted her teeth and nodded, she knew that she had no chance of winning but fleeing from this fight is something that she doesn¡¯t want to do. Shadowsh looks at her and said, ¡°Admirable, even after watching the fight earlier, you still agreed, you have earn my respect, you are much better than a couple of old cowards.¡± He then looks at a certain distance and snorted, a powerful spiritual sense burst out of his body. A couple of kilometers away from them, a dozen or so old people coughs out blood and they were all forced to the ground, their expression became pale. They all look towards the direction of the sword sect in fear, they hadn¡¯t thought that even without attacking them physically, they were still injured this bad. Fairy Su wasn¡¯t fazed even seeing this, she rose up to the ground and started writing runes, she knew that in a real battle, this type of move would be considered as extremely stupid. After all, making a powerful rune array takes time and preparation but she knew that her current opponent would definitely wait for her to finish all of her preparation. Fairy Su finally started perspiring, creating a rune array takes focus and lots of energy, she was extremely strained because she was creating one of the most powerful array she knew that she could use right now. Most of the ancient arrays she had learned needs a lot of requirements for it¡¯s parts but the array she is going to use right now only needs her spiritual sense to fuel it. Her disciple looks at her and bits her lips, she then looks at Shadowsh and steels her resolve, ¡°Oh great and powerful Shadowsh, can I shamelessly asks that you let me help my master?¡± Shadowsh nodded, he truly wanted to know the array that Fairy Su was preparing, seeing him agreeing to her shameless request, she asks a couple of the sect elders and helps her master by providing her with ample amount of spirit Qi. With their help, she finally finished her array, her face was pale and her body was trembling but her expression is that of satisfaction, she then shouted, ¡°Heavenly Destruction Array!¡± Shadowsh smiles, he startedughing, he then said, ¡°It seems that I have been underestimating this world too much, for them to able toe up with such a grand array, it seems that my world would definitely benefit after conquering this world.¡± Roar! A giant white dragon appears and flew towards Shadowsh, he didn¡¯t try to block it, he continue smiling and stand where he is, the dragon ms itself towards him. The ground in the area cracks and finally caved in, when everything finally calms down, they saw that Shadowsh was still standing at the exact same spot. Fairy Su couldn¡¯t help but faint, she had used all of her energy in that one attack, Shadowsh shes and caught her, he then floats back to the ground and gently puts her in front of the rest of the sect members. He looks at them and asks, ¡°Which is the closest sect from this location, I, Shadowsh will dere war to each one of them, I will not shy away from any challenge!¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903: CHAPTER 872 SHADOWSLASH DESTROYING Shadowsh then flew towards a sect called Saber Sect, this sect was a rival of the sword sect but they aren¡¯t actually enemies, they just like topete amongst each other, their skills and techniques were rtively equal, only when Fairy Su started to rise in fame and power did the Saber Sect¡¯s fame starts to wane. Currently with the sword sect leader¡¯s strength and Fairy Su¡¯s mastery over the dao of arrays, the Saber Sect could no longerpare, Shadowsh floats above the sect and saw that the sect have activated it¡¯s protection array, all of their sect members were present. He looks at them and punches the protection array, a loud and powerful explosion urs, the array broke like a piece of fragile ss, the scene shocked everyone, before they could make any move, Shadowsh use his powerful spiritual sense to drown them in an illusion. It only take him a couple of seconds to defeat every single sect members, he left without doing anything else, everyone in the Saber Sect have fainted because of the illusion, the situation caused those that were watching over Shadowsh to be scared sh*tless. They knew that they were already detected so they didn¡¯t bother using stealth, they look at the condition of the entire Saber Sect and all of them looks at each other and sucks a cold breath, this further made them despair. Suddenly, Shadowsh who was flying towards another sect after defeating three more sects after the Saber Sect stops. He noticed something fishy and frowns, he raises his hand and punched a seemingly simple forest but after his powerful fist collided with the air, something seems to have broke. ..... Like shattered ss, pieces of a protection array broke, in front of him stood a red sect that contains more than ten thousand sect disciples, he saw that the number of females were greater than males. 30 individuals flew towards him, all of them looks at him with fear. The one leading the group was a sexy female wearing a red eastern outfit, she looks at him with interest, winking her eyes, she shows some of her body parts to him. She did it sneakily but considering the appearance of her clothes, she is basically not hiding anything, from the outline of her clothes, her erect buds on her chests could clearly be seen. Sensing the abundance of yin Qi in the surrounding and the lustful appearance of the girls in front of him or inside the sect, he finally registered what type of sect this was. He then said, ¡°So you are a devil sect, since this was the case, I don¡¯t need to give any of you mercy.¡± With hisst word, he rose up into the sky, everyone became confused but their eyes quickly widens, a gigantic fireball appears in the sky. The size of the fireball actually the same size as the sect below, not only that, it emits intense heat like the sun. The expression of the female in the red clothing changes, she quickly kneels and spoke loudly, ¡°Oh great and powerful divine being, please give mercy to our sect, we are different from the rest of devil sect!¡± Shadowsh stops, he then floats down and appears in front of her, he asks her, ¡°Tell me the difference between your sect and those that the devil practioners creates.¡± The seductive female nodded, she quickly told everything about her sect, ¡°My sect doesn¡¯t practice those that the orthodox sect practices but we doesn¡¯t kill anyone, actually, our sect is connected with a lot of kingdom.¡± She then gesture one of their sect elder to speak, a busty and just like the female in red clothing, the female with therge bountiful chests was practically naked, she started speaking, ¡°Our sect is basically the owner of all brothel in the nearby kingdoms.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t hunt humans to increase our strength, we can cultivate with just our partner/s liquid essence.¡± The female in the red clothing nodded repeatedly, she added, ¡°Our technique doesn¡¯t harm anyone as long as someone doesn¡¯t go past the limit of absorption, it¡¯s just our technique is considered too licentious for the orthodox sect that we are added to the list of devil sects.¡± Shadowsh was using his spiritual sense and knew that they weren¡¯t lying, he looks at them deeply and said, ¡°Since this is the case, you no longer need to hide, as long as you stay true to your practice of not killing indiscriminately, your sect doesn¡¯t need to fear others anymore.¡± He looks at a couple of spots, the people watching over him had chills running down their spines, fortunately fof them, he wasn¡¯t thinking of dealing with them, he once again looks at the group of dual cultivators and said, ¡°Once I rule this world, I will take your sect out of the list of devil sects.¡± He then left without looking back, the girls on the other hand were stunned, they then look at each other and could see hope in their eyes, they saw how powerful he was. With such strength, he could definitely rule this world without any difficult obstruction, meanwhile, those that were following Shadowsh looks at the girls flying above them and they couldn¡¯t help but feel their private area heating up. Shadowsh then went into his challenge adventure, none of the sects managed to hold a candle against him, after defeating every sect in the northern parth of this continent, he sets his sight on the Devil¡¯s Domain. He knew that his necromancer clone have basically conquered one of the great sects there but there are still some difficulty on conquering the entire ce. Since he is already present, he decided to deal with them, seeing the direction of his flight, those that were following him were first stunned before bing ecstatic. They had seen him encountering some devil practioners earlier and his method in dealing with them was ruthless, none managed to survive against his hands. They immediately knew what would happen if he arrives at the ce infested with devil practioners, of course, the great sects in the Devil¡¯s Domain heard that he wasing. They had already received the news about his exploits, they started talking with each other, unfortunately, one of the strongest sect in the territory wasn¡¯t present. The necromancer clone was now standing at the entrance, when it saw the main body, it kneels and returned back to it¡¯s sect which is actually now just a huge graveyard full of undeads. Shadowshmanded it to leave this world, he is nning on sending it to Sans, it would definitely be a great help there, he could even take control of it, increasing his knowledge about that world. The necromancer clone returned to the scene, behind it were all the undeads it had refined throughout these past months, Shadowsh then opens a portal to his Dantian World and they entered on the death ind. Once the necromancer clone was gone, he thought, ¡®My martial artist clone would definitely need to create his own sect, since the necromancer clone has a new mission, I¡¯ll give this ce to it.¡¯ He then charges towards the city and with a raise of his hand, thousands of Dark me Bullets appears. He gestures them to fly and after one hundred of them flew, another one hundred would appear, it was like a rain of ming bullets that could pierce through steel with ease. Screams of terrors could be heard, countless individuals started fleeing, unfortunately, they are unable to escape, their only fate was to die. All the devil practioners felt terror when they heard such news, immediately, the Blood Sect, Mad Beast Sect, Puppet Refining Sect and the Poison Sect send all of their fighters to confront Shadowsh. Shadowsh looks at the tens of thousands of cultivators flying towards him, he startedughing, he then shouted, ¡°That¡¯s it! Fight for your freedom! Fight for your beliefs, I, Shadowsh will take them head on!¡± Seeing him and hearing his words, the people of Devil¡¯s Domain became even more intimidated, all of their expression changes after seeing him morphed into a gigantic dragon with nine tails. He smirks and didn¡¯t even bother to take his weapons out, he charges towards the Poison Sect first, seeing this, the devil practioners quickly took out a jar and countless poisonous insects flows towards him. He opens his mouth and let¡¯s out a ming breath that burns everything, the insects were all incinerated, the people from Poison Sect were stunned, before they could recover, the mes also engulfed them. The blood sect quickly went to help, they summoned a blood sea thinking that they put out the fire, they didn¡¯t expect that even their blood sea would be caught with it. They instantly pulls back, looking at the raging mes, their expression became ugly, suddenly, a loud cry could be heard, ¡°You dare kill my sect¡¯s disciples! Die mongrel!¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904: CHAPTER 873 SHADOWSLASH VS THE SEA BEASTS Actually, the sect leader of the Poison Sect was extremely afraid but he had to take Shadowsh¡¯s attention for their n to seed, what he didn¡¯t know that their target have already noticed what they were doing and didn¡¯t even bother to stop them. He coldly nce at the figure covered in colorful smog, he raises his hand and ps him, Zei Long who was the sect leader of the Poison Sect was killed in just one p, he hadn¡¯t expected this, all of his defenses and even his poisonous gas that he had spent all of his life improving was actually useless. The expression of everyone became pale, they look at Shadowsh and realised that he was looking at the direction of their secret weapon, they realised that he had noticed their n already, they started trembling. What they didn¡¯t expect was the words that came out of his mouth afterwards, ¡°So that¡¯s your secret weapon against me, well, I¡¯ll let your sect leaders prepare it.¡± ¡°In the meantime, try to survive against me, let¡¯s see if your so called sect leaders could assemble or activate that secret weapon of yours before all of you are exterminated.¡± He then lunged towards them and with a sh of his sharp ws, hundreds of them were torn to shreads. He spun and use his wings to create numerous wind des that flew everywhere, when he stops, countless broken flesh and limbs started falling. ..... Some of devil practioners couldn¡¯t help but pee their pants in terror, they no longer felt fighting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± One of them shouted and actually flee, with the first one as their example, many more tries to escape. Shadowsh snorted, he then activates his illusionary world, everyone in the area were trapped, they flew like headless flies, no matter where they try to fly, they would return back to the battlefield. Looking at their bloodshot eyes, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°Forget about it, you are now trapped in my domain, unless you kill me, none of you could escape.¡± One of them approaches him and kowtows in front of him, he shouted, ¡°I am willing to be your ve, please give me mercy!¡± Then a couple more devil practioners prostrate in front of him, he startedughing, his expression quickly became cold, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know that all of you are people that are willing to do just about anything to increase your strength?¡± Without giving them any time to response, he opens his mouth and incinerated all the fools in front of him. He summoned his Necromancer clone andmanded it, ¡°Take all the souls in the battlefield to increase your strength.¡± The clone nodded without hesitation, meanwhile, the appearance of this clone shocked everyone, they knew who it was, he was the talk of the entire Devil¡¯s Domain during these past few months. Shadowsh looks at them and said, ¡°I introduce to all of you, Necro, a clone of mine tasks on gathering information about this world.¡± None of them have ever expected this, meanwhile, the sect leaders that were hastening their progress were also stunned silly, they look at their former rival and ally. All of them then looks at Shadowsh and their heart broke, they finally realised something, even their secret n is known by their enemy. Seeing their expression, he smiles and said, ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t stop you, just pray that the ancient weapon would be able to kill me.¡± He then continues to massacre every devil practioners present, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be given any mercy, all of them band together to try and survive his onught. A couple of minutester, Shadowsh was now standing in front of all the sect leaders of Devil¡¯s Domain, they were biting their lips, all of their sect members that came into this fight have all died. What¡¯s more humiliating is that, their enemy wasn¡¯t trying to stop them, he was waiting for them to finish. All of them, at the present, were dearly praying that the ancient weapon that they had obtain after the fall of the demon Saint that came in this world would at least heavily injure their enemy. Shadowsh was getting impatient but he had already given them his words, he stood there with his arms cross thinking that this weapon might be perfect for Violet or the Leviathan family. He could sense a dense amount of demon Qi emitting from this weapon, it is not surprising that the devil practioners would treat this weapon as a sacred artifact. Finally, after much time have passed, the demoninc weapon activated, the spear let¡¯s out a loud dragon roar and it transformed into a ck dragon, around it was a sea of blood. Shadowsh seems to have realised something, he then said, ¡°So that is why the weapon could emit such dense amount of demon Qi, it¡¯s because the material used to create it came from a demon dragon.¡± This is perfect weapon for Alexandra¡¯s little sister, unfortunately, she is still just a baby, she had to wait before she could wield it. The dragon roars and charges towards him, the expression of the devil practioners became nervous, they have felt the power that the ck dragon exudes but Shadowsh is just too unfathomable. Shadowsh summoned his dragon aura and a gigantic golden dragon that exudes an aura simr to that of the sun appears, the overbearing ck dragon instantly became quiet, it tried to escape. Bang! It¡¯s head was mmed into thd ground, the entire area is destroyed, the ck dragon returns to it¡¯s original form, without hesitation, he threw it inside his Dantian World. He then looks at the remnants of the devil practioners and smiles. When those that were monitoring him arrived at the scene, they were stunned because they saw trees that has humans crying in pain and misery hanging on them. Those that were knowledgeable could see that these individuals were the sect leaders that are wanted by this world, they gasped as they realised that the reign of terror that the Devil¡¯s Domain represented was destroyed by Shadowsh in less than a day. They all sighed, they finally gave up, what all of them didn¡¯t know is that, all the sleeping ancient figures started waking up, even this world is terrified of Shadowsh, it forces all of it¡¯s strongest children to protect it. Shadowsh who was currently flying towards the strongest sect of this world stops, he looks at direction of the ocean and his eyes started gleaming, he became excited. He had sensed a couple of powerful beings approaching this continent, without hesitation, he flew towards the direction of the ocean, he didn¡¯t hide his aura, he knew that these beings came for him. His aura would serve as a beacon for them, he wanted to tempt all of them toe to him and try to defeat him, this would serve as a warm up as he goes to the higher ne of existence. As long as he conquer this world, Gaia¡¯s faith would increase, making it stronger, it would berger and would be a much more hospitable ce for it¡¯s children. In turn, he would also receive more benefits, he would also slowly develop his two source stars, unfortunately, he had obtain a source star for his chaos bloodline but not for his demon bloodline. The demon world that Gulli and the others have been living for this past decade should have been perfect, unfortunately, it was now infested by space bugs. Back on Murim World, Shadowsh was now floating at the edge of the continent, suddenly, the ocean started to be active, one after another, giant beasts pops out. All of their attention focuses on him, Shadowsh also looks at him, he startedughing, he then looks at a beautiful woman in a white dress, he spoke, ¡°I have never expected that this world is actually able to nurture a spirit beast.¡± The girl looks at him menacingly, she spoke coldly, ¡°Invader, you shall not conquer this world for me and my fellow children of the sea shall stop you.¡± Shadowsh looks amused, he saw that the strength of the marine beasts is truly greaterpared to those of thend butpared to him, they are still too weak. He transformed back to his battle form but looking at the marine beasts gathered for him, he transformed into a form fitted for an underwater battle. He pointed at them and said, ¡°I Shadowsh ept your challenge, I will even dly fight with you in the ocean, this would make your fighting capability at their maximum.¡± The girl in the white clothes looks at him angrily and said, ¡°You dare underestimate us?!¡± Shadowsh answers her calmly, ¡°I do and I can, prove me wrong by defeating me in battle!¡± He then stomps the air and propels himself towards the girl, he was too fast and she was too unprepared. Chapter 905 Chapter 905: CHAPTER 874 SHADOWSLASH VS ALL THE MARINE BEASTS She was hit in the stomach making her spat out blood, the other marine beasts were too shocked, they then watched as he grabs her by the head. All of them froze, none of them dares to make any rash move, they look at him angrily, Shadowsh snorted at them, he threw the girl towards a beast that looks like a whale. He release his domineering aura and spoke in a cold manner, ¡°This ce is too shallow for you, let¡¯s take our fight in your home turf.¡± The marine beasts were shocked, all of them looks at him as if he was a fool, he didn¡¯t say anything to them and continue to look at them calmly. They didn¡¯t know why but his look made them irritated, since he was the one who asked for it, the marine beasts didn¡¯t hesitate and brought him deeper into the ocean. Meanwhile, this news spreads throughout the continent, quickly, all the cultivators became interested on watching the battle, unfortunately, they don¡¯t have the capability to do so. The ocean is known to be off limits since the rule of the beast race, even after humans started building boats, they still haven¡¯t explored that much of the ocean, no sects dares to spread their influence in the ocean. ..... The marine beasts might left them be but it¡¯s only because they don¡¯t have any reason toe ashore, there was an event that a certain sect dares to capture a descendant of one of the ruler of the ocean. That sect was flooded by countless marine beasts and even after hiding innd, he was still killed, their sect was exterminated in the face of this world. Since then, no sect dares to go into the ocean and explore it, they only focuses on their continent, after all, it was arge piece ofnd and is actually the center of this world. Deep in the ocean, Shadowsh was now facing the one hundred rulers of the ocean, those that are weaker weren¡¯t included as the female in the white clothes felt that they wouldn¡¯t be of use. Shadowsh face them without fear, he asks, ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ll only take me with just this number? I think that I should tell you this but I amparable to a True Saint.¡± The female in the white clothes snorted, she spoke in a confident manner, ¡°That may be but your mistake is fighting on our home ground, you have no chance of winning.¡± Shadowsh just smiles and didn¡¯tment on that, he swore that he¡¯ll definitely show her what he is truly capable of. She was on guard, that earlier attack he had done have made her a little bit afraid, she pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Instantly, all the marine beasts charges towards Shadowsh, all of their size were extremelyrge, his eyes started burning with battle will. He use his tails that are now looks like a dragon tail with fish fins, his speed was actually not inferior to any of the marine beasts. His first target was the sea dragon, it let¡¯s out a dragon breath that was destroyed by his chaos energy, he the grabs it¡¯s head and pulls it towards him. Using it¡¯s body as a whip, he started spinning, it¡¯srade disregards it and continue to approach their target. Shadowsh let¡¯s go of the sea dragon and kicks the head of the sword fish looking marine beast, his kick delivers his full strength. The head of the sword fish broke, it¡¯s forte was speed and offense, unfortunately, it¡¯s defense isckingpared to the other marine beasts. The eyes of three sharks with different appearance turned red, they swarms towards him, he smirks and punches the nearest one before grabbing the other and smashing it to thest shark. It made them dizzy, the ocean became turbulent, it seems that the marine beasts were using theirpatibility and control over the water element to crush him through pure pressure. He lets out a loud roar and his internal Qi sted the pressure, he jets through the water, the expression of the two turtles changes, they quickly hide on their shells, a protective barrier surrounds them. ¡°Do you think that this flimsy barrier would be able to stop me?!¡± He shouted as he punch the barrier of the first turtle, his arms were coated with chaos energy and his internal Qi. Boom! The barrier cracks, the shell also cracks, it seems that the barrier and the shell is connected with one another, the powerful impact cause the turtle to vomit blood. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, he continue punching the turtle, turning it into a bloody pulp, the other turtle became furious, it seems that they were romantic partners. Seeing that it¡¯s spouse was killed, it went mad but unfortunately, it¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough to avenge it¡¯s lovers, Shadowsh use his tails to actually drill through its body. He was then zapped by electricity, even though it doesn¡¯t harm him that much, it still hurts because the water amplifies it, he looks at the giant jellyfish. ¡°You will not harm her?¡± Seeing this, the expression of the spirit beast drastically changed, it seems that she and the jellyfish have a close rtionship. Unfortunately, her underwater tornado isn¡¯t able to stop her enemy, Shadowsh frowns and stops, a whip nearly hits him, the whip was actually the tail of a sting ray. Countless tentacles then charges towards him, he uses his tails to stop them and use his illusionary arms to grab the sting ray¡¯s tail before mming it to the iing seal. Bam! Bam! Bam! Ten marine beasts that looks like ms stadted spitting pearls to him, he had to admit, the power is great, if it was any other Saint, they would definitely deal a great blow. Boom! Boom! Boom! All the pearls exploded, Shadowsh became furious, he grabs one if the tentacles and pulls it hard, without hesitation, the octopus cuts it¡¯s off and regenerates another one. Shadowsh then activates his domain, seeing this, all the marine beasts also activate theirs, the domains suppresses each other, canceling one another. When the darkness finally receded, they saw a shocking scene, the octopus was now being eaten by Shadowsh like it was a noodle. His size didn¡¯t even changed eating a mountain sized octopus, a hum sounded out as thergest beast decided to strike, Shadowsh startedughing and said, ¡°With your speed, do you really think you could hit me?¡± He was actually just teasing the whale, he stood there waiting for it¡¯s attack, the spirit beast heaved a sigh of relief seeing this, just like she had expected, he dares to take the attack head on. A squid appears and spat outrge amount of ink to cloud Shadowsh¡¯s view, it didn¡¯t knew that he had already intended to take the full brunt of the whale¡¯s attack. Bang! Shadowsh was actually forced to retreat after taking the blow, he stops after being thrown a couple of meters from his spot, he looks at the whale and felt excited. He swam towards it but before he could get near it, a couple of eels coils around him, there were actually seven of them, they released a powerful shock of electricity. He got angry and he release his overbearing yang Qi, all the eels felt like they were being boiled alive, they quickly escapes but one of them was grabbed by Shadowsh. Opening his mouth, he bit the eel and cooks it inside his mouth, he ate it in just a matter of seconds before charging towards the whale once again. A colorful fish stops him, it tries to mesmerized him with it¡¯s glowing body, unfortunately for it, Shadowsh is immune to this type of attacks, as long as it is the same level as him, mental attacks doesn¡¯t work. He opens his mouth and created a hole on the body of the glowing fish, the squid then once again spat ink towards him, seeing this, he snorted and use his spiritual sense to extinguish it¡¯s consciousness. He then ate it, the spirit beast narrows her eyes and made a gesture to a giant fish, it nodded and threw one of the rulers towards Shadowsh, it looks like a snake, it was stunned. What they didn¡¯t know is that he knew what they were thinking and wasughing inwardly, no poison in the lower realm would be able to harm him, Toxic have been helping him build an impunity towards all kinds of poison. The snake was eaten before it could register what had happened to it, the eyes of the spirit beast lits up, she leads the charge thinking that the poison would definitely slows down Shadowsh. Unfortunately, this expectations of her was the downfall of their group. ......A couple of hourster, Shadowsh returns to the continent, his expression was extremely satisfied. Meanwhile, the spirit beast was standing in daze, around her were 37 marine beasts, all of them are heavily injured, they are the only ones left after the battle. Chapter 906 Chapter 906: CHAPTER 875 SHADOWSLASH AND THE MURIM WORLD She hadn¡¯t expected that even with thebined effort of all the rulers of the ocean, they were still defeated. She can¡¯t forget just how pathetic they arepared to him, at first they thought that they are gaining advantage but this all change when he took out his swords. With a wave of his sword, a couple of dragons that were formed from the natural energy in the surrounding and an overbearing sharp sword intent, many were cut down. Then, two fish that seemingly illusionary appears and they managed to kill the other rulers with ease, it was a massacre. After 20 of them were killed, the rest have disappeared into thin air, she does not know where they are now. But she knew one thing, their world is too weak to confront against an individual like Shadowsh. Meanwhile, Shadowsh was happy with the new addition on his Dantian World, he had been searching for perfect beasts to throw inside his Dantian World, he had already recruited a couple of race and beasts from Gaia. ..... He had collected Saint Rank marine beasts, as long as he could use his fox bloodline, he¡¯ll he able to make them go to heat, increasing their descendents. He flew back to the continent, upon seeing his silhouette, the expression of those that were hoping that he was defeated falls. Just as he wanted to continue challenging the remaining sects, he was stopped by a couple of old individuals, their appearance looks like they are one foot at their graves. They look determined, Shadowsh shook his head and said, ¡°I suggest that you stop your foolish thoughts, since the most powerful beings in this world isn¡¯t capable of defeating, do you really think that you guys do?¡± One of the old men startedughing, he spoke in a light and carefree manner but his message is a heavy one, ¡°So what? We are already nearing our death, defeating you might be impossible but do you really think that this is the only method we have against you?¡± Shadowsh startedughing, he then fully released his aura, immediately, everyone in this world trembled, this was the first time they experienced a terror such as this. The expression of all the old men and women became ugly, they hadn¡¯t thought that the difference were too great. Shadowsh looks at them and sighed, ¡°Since you guys are determined, I¡¯ll take yourst attack, I suggest that you scream your names so at least I could remember your names.¡± They are unlike the marine beasts that thought that they could win, these old cultivators knew that they had no chance of winning. They are thinking of killing themselves to keep him from taking over their world, this deserves some respect, he knew that what they are going to do to him would be useless but they still decided to carry on. This was an extremely foolish decision but this earns his respect, the old cultivators looks at each other and nodded, their aura then burst out of their body, they are using all of what they got, to the point of even using their remaining life essence. Shadowsh just stood there while he watch as the old cultivators take out a couple of precious items and summoned a gigantic array that made the heaven tremble. ¡®A Sealing Array, huh?¡¯ He thought, he finally realised the n of these suicide squad, hemended them, this was clearly a smart move. Sealing arrays are considered one of the strongest and the mostplex type of arrays there is. It was also themonly used array against powerful individuals, they are definitely the trump cards of those that knew how to set an array. Unfortunately, the old cultivators that are setting up the array doesn¡¯t know that their target is well versed on the ways of making runes and array formation. The array was actually only finished after three days, it would actually take a much longer time but the old cultivators used their life essence to increase their pace. They are now dead but they still created a powerful array that would definitely threaten even True Saints that has only shallow knowledge regarding runes. During this period of time, Shadowsh hadn¡¯t moved from his spot, this is a sign of respect towards his enemies that use their lives to create such a masterpiece. Even he is mesmerized by the formation array, he quickly had it memorized, he wanted to recreate it and upgrade it. For others, this might be difficult and even downright impossible but for him, it is much easier because he has Amethyst. With her stored knowledge regarding runes and array formations that she had gathered from Yshelia or from the people of the Thousand Race Empire, she could easily improve an array and even fix it¡¯s weaknesses. Boom! With an explosion, the array envelops him and in just a blink of an eye, he was sealed in a ce that suppress his strength, looking around, he found himself in a desert. ¡®So it¡¯s a sealing array that traps one in some sort of illusion while constantly draining their strength, it is formidable, how unfortunate for those old people, they met me.¡¯ He then release his chaos energy, with his dragon Qi coiling around it, a dozen ck dragons soars into the sky and destroys the array. Boom! Roar! With the roar of the ck dragons, Shadowsh returned back to Murim World. He closes his eyes and recalls the final scene of those old men and women, they shouted their names and their greatest achievements as they became ash and serve as the main power source of the array. *Sigh* ¡°As expected of such an amazing array, not only it uses the spatialw in an incredible level but it actually implemented the temporalw at the same time, I will remember your names and use your array to strengthen my Emperor¡¯s Domain.¡± He said as he looks at the sky. His Ten Thousand Beast Array had been continuously evolving because of Amethyst, it had now reached a level that he is actually proud, unfortunately, it requires Amethyst to summon it. Without her, it would be impossible to summon the array. The people of Murim World knew that they cannot defeat Shadowsh, for their survival, all the high ranking powers of this world have decided to submit to Gaia. This is only because they have seen just how the people from Gaia acts, they are unlike the violent demon race that indiscriminately kills just about anyone. Besides, even without Shadowsh, just the power of the army from Gaia could already pose a challenge for the people of this world. Shadowsh instantly sensed that Gaia was rejoicing, without hesitation, it instantly plunders the faith of Murim World, increasing it¡¯s strength and the tier of it¡¯s heavenlyw. The Murim World on the other hand became dim, Shadowsh knew that this was inevitable but this situation definitely wouldn¡¯tst long now that he is in charge of this world. He looks at the people that were kneeling in front of him currently at this moment, he then said, ¡°Adonis, the ruler of Martial Beast Kingdom is the only powerhouse that actually managed to put a fight against one of my men, I have decided to let him be the spokesperson of this world.¡± He then brought everyone towards the entrance that connects this world to his own, he then started giving some rules, ¡°The people of this world can now travel to Gaia but they had to pay some fees and present some sort of documents depicting their identity.¡± Even though, Gaia is now in charge of Murim World, he still doesn¡¯t want the two to have a conflict, so with the documentation of the cultivators, the guards could at least be sure if the individual passing through doesn¡¯t have any criminal records. Their group then starts to get busy, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t present, he was guarding the entrance that connects this world to the demon world, any demons that tried to enter were all sent to his Dantian World for the children to kill. He left all of them heavily injured, with Mino and Violet guarding the children, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry, the only thing that he is now worrying about is his unborn child. ording to Emily, she actually just forced her body to conceive the child, she hadn¡¯t thought that the baby she would be carrying could burden her so much. She¡¯ll try to increase the length of time of her pregnancy, subus can do this, she knew that if she ever try to giving birth to her child, both of them would certainly die. Shadowsh would finally have a baby, he doesn¡¯t want something unfortunate to happen to both parent and child, so he is trying to absorb more energy from his source stars to supplement Emily¡¯s body. This is also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to tell this to his mother, aunt and sisters, they¡¯ll definitely freak out if they know this. Chapter 907 Chapter 907: CHAPTER 876 APOCALYPSE Fortunately, he still has enough time to prepare for his child¡¯s birth, his next target is the world where Sans is currently is. For the demon world connected to Murim World, he¡¯ll just leave it to Gulli and the others, ording to the information that he had obtain from the people of this world. He knew that the demon race connected on this portal aren¡¯t that strongpared to the demon world that he had been. It would definitely be easy for Gulli and the others to conquer this world, if theyplete this mission, Gaia would have two worlds. Not too big but definitely small, it would only get stronger and give birth to stronger children, with this, they finally would have a fighting chance against the chaos world. Shadowsh is currently thinking of leaving this world after the preparation on the portal is finished. He wanted a great battle and he had experienced it during his battle against the marine beasts, he was even forced to use his swords and chaos energy to just win, he might not be fully satisfied but it is better than his expectations. ..... Because every cultivators on Murim World wanted him gone, they work diligently and quick, just his presence made them nervous, fortunately, they have their ¡°representative¡± to calm them down. Don2 is currently the most popr powerhouse of Murim World, even though, he was still lying on bed, no one dares to anger him. Ang and his other disciples have to return to Gaia because their master¡¯s identity is extremely sensitive at this moment. They might be able to fool the weaker cultivators but not those that are considered the top of this world. Since they might cause their master some trouble, they have to leave, they¡¯ll return but their identity would definitely be different. Meanwhile, the Devil¡¯s Domain have now be a gathering ce for bandits and mercenaries, Shadowsh¡¯s martial artist clone have started to expand it¡¯s influence in that ce. Shadowsh finally left after the people of this world finished their semiplete registration building, as he left, he told Don2 that he and France still has some pending punishment from him. As he returns back to his empire, he met Yshelia, she looks at him and asks, ¡°When will you leave?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty towards his family since he doesn¡¯t stay on Gaia that long, he smiles and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon, I¡¯ll just send a clone of mine to do some research.¡± He had learned his lesson during his time on demon world, Sans strength is something he knew very well, since he hadn¡¯t finished his conquest, that meant that the world he is currently in should be at least as strong as the demon world. Since he could safely explore that world, he¡¯ll do it, besides, he could control undead, it would definitely be easy for him to establish a power of his own in that world. Even though he doesn¡¯t want to lose his Necromancer clone, it is better than him losing his life, he might even have a hard time there since he isn¡¯t truly an undead. Hearing him, Yshelia was surprised, he can¡¯t me her, he had been going to other worlds to continuously increase his strength as if he is addicted towards it. Just as the two of them continue their flight back to the empire, the entire world dims down, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he looks towards the direction where a great fluctuation of energy is erupting. He ps his wings and flew there without the slightest hesitation, Yshelia upon seeing his reaction also discover that the energy that is now raging in that certain direction realised that something extremely terrifying ising. Instantly, everyone in this universe received a message, their world was experiencing an apocalypse, countless beings from another universe is rushing towards theirs. Shadowsh was dumbfounded, he had been thinking of going and conquering more worlds to increase Gaia¡¯s strength but now, it seems that this n is destroyed. *Roar!* A loud roar could be heard, sharp ws came out from the cracks that came from the sky, Shadowsh was pissed off, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the horrific aura that the invader exudes. He opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath causing the monster to let out a cry of pain, it was then pushed back to where it came from. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this, he knew that their world just escaped a world ending disaster, they got lucky that they have conquered Murim World, because of this, the barrier that surrounds their world is much stronger than before. Meanwhile, in an another location, millons of undeads were fighting a gigantic monster with an octopus head and a humanoid body, what is most surprising is that, close to them, a couple of angels were marching towards the monster. An angel bathe in gold light spoke, ¡°You beings from other universe are truly the most hated enemy of our Angel n.¡± Their n have failed in retrieving the Angel¡¯s Crown because of the destruction of the demon world, this time, they also failed at acquiring their target, they were furious beyond breaking point. A certain undead heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the situation, he quickly spoke to it¡¯s subordinates, ¡°Let us leave, let us return to our true home.¡± He was the target of the Angel n because of his unique bloodline, he now obtain an ability to do both life and death attribute abilities because of his evolution. He had obtain this opportunity from his sister and brother, but also because of this, he was coveted by countless powerhouses and ns. He could increase the lifespan of just about anyone, not to mention, his strength and abilities to create high ranking undeads that could hide their presence is extremely tempting to anyone. What is his greatest feature is thew that is within his body and soul, as long as any Saint captures him and use him as the core, they could create an entirely new world where they are the rulers, they would be gods. They all wanted to get him because of this, only Divine Deities could do this and this was actually the requirement to ascend into Divine Realm. *Roar* A ck dragon appears, he then transformed into a handsome and dashing man but he exudes a cold and domineering aura that makes other afraid of him. A group of elves then marches towards the exact location, in the center was a breathtaking woman that seems to cause the surrounding around her to dim because of her beauty. These three powerful individuals have gathered, they look at the chaotic battlefield and felt happy, they look at each other and nodded. The dragon spoke, ¡°Thank god, finally I could return home, the Abyssal World is extremely ruthless, if it weren¡¯t for my mastery on the spatialws, I would have died a hundred times already.¡± The beautiful girl then spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go already, those from the Elven World would definitely notice that what I left behind is just a clone.¡± The dragon nodded, he then opens a portal using a ck jewel, without hesitation, everyone of them jumps into the portal, it seems that their destination were all the same. In a world full of nts and trees, an elven beauty and a handsome man walks into a room, both of them looks at each other like they were mortal enemies. Their expression then changes and they smiles as they entered the room, showing thrjr most distinctive trait, they walk towards a bed. ¡°Miss Leafinia, I, Freya/Freye to visit you.¡± Seeing that the woman was unresponsive, the two became confused, they then approaches her, sensing that something was wrong, both of them quickly used their spiritual sense to scan the entire room. Doing this might be rude but their instinct have driven them to do so, their expression then changes as they use their lifeforce to stimte the woman lying on the bed. The woman instantly turns into a tree, the two ran outside the room, their expression was totally nervous, they screams, ¡°Goddess Leafinia have escaped!¡± Quickly, countless elves went searching for Leafinia, the ruler of the world became furious but she is too busy fighting against a beast that came from an another universe, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help in the search. In an another world, this world is unlike the Elven World which is full of life and nts, this world exudes a gray and deste aura, dense amount of yin and death Qi exist in this world. The silent world quickly became chaotic, arge skeleton let¡¯s out a hoarse roar, ¡°Find Sans immediately! Search every nook and cranny of this world!¡± Another different world, a world full of monsters that look extremely terrifying, a group of beasts that looks like dragons have gathered, one of them spoke, from her voice, she is clearly a female dragon. Chapter 908 Chapter 908: CHAPTER 877 SHADOWSLASH AND THE TRIO THAT HAVE RETURNED ¡°Young miss, aren¡¯t you happy that your going to marry a powerful young man like him?¡± She asks. A dragon that looks like a piece of art spoke, her scales shone in ck light, they were mesmerizing, ¡°Why should I be happy marrying him?¡± Inwardly, she was actually looking forward to her marriage but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her show it. A muscr dragon entered, upon seeing him, the jade like dragon became furious, ¡°How dare you enter my room without permission?!¡± The muscr dragon quickly exins himself, ¡°Please calm your anger Reita-chan! I havee here bringing great news.¡± The jade like dragon stops, she looks at him coldly, the other female dragon also looks at the muscr dragon with hostility, ready to strike at any moment. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to get married to Banjo, do not worry, he also feels the same way, so with my help, he managed to find the coordinates to his former world and promised that he wouldn¡¯t return here.¡± He looks extremely proud when he said this. ..... The jade like dragon was dumbfounded, she knew that she had always said this but her innermost thoughts were different, she had always wanted to marry someone strong and dashing but also not a brute. Banjo fits her description perfectly, she started tearing up while standing, her friend quickly reacted, she attacks the buff dragon, throwing him out of the room. The buff dragon was too stunned to speak, he looks at the room and the image of his crush cryiny shes on his head. Even though, he isn¡¯t that smart, he realised something, his crush does have feelings for Banjo. This broke his heart, sadness then turns into fury, his eyes burns with hatred, he couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡®You slut! You always says that you don¡¯t like him and doesn¡¯t want to marry him! And now, you actually have the gall to cry?!¡¯ The friend of the jade like dragon pacifies her, seeing that she had cried herself to sleep, he quickly went to inform their n head, whom is also the father of her friend. Meanwhile, the buff dragon was now seething with hatred, he wasn¡¯t angry at Banjo, he was jealous of him but he had always been a good friend to him. Not to mention, he left after knowing that he has a great crush to his supposedly fiance, no, he was furious towards his crush. His love turns into hatred, he took out the letter that Banjo left him, he wanted to burn it because it was written for his crush. Without hesitation, he unsealed it and read the message, his heart broke once more as the letter was actually written for him. The letter says all of his good points and he should actually be the one marrying her not him. He is a little bit angry at Banjo but after reading the letter, he finally forgive him, meanwhile, different from him, his older brother who also have a crush towards the jade like dragon directed all of his hatred to Banjo. In a secluded room, a couple of sinister looking dragons have gathered, their aura belongs to that of a True Saint, the person sitting on the center spoke. Looking how others seems to respect him, this dragon was clearly the leader of this group, ¡°Now that Banjo have disappeared, it seems that our n have to put on hold.¡± A buff looking dragon spoke, ¡°That is why I suggested to imprison him, he is ungrateful and actually dares to make princess Jade cry!¡± The dragon leader looks at him and snorted, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know that you are actually happy? I know that you have always pushed your two sons to capture the heart of my daughter.¡± The other dragons nodded, they knew this because this isn¡¯t a secret, one of them spoke, ¡°Also, we aren¡¯t able to imprison that brat since he has an extreme astonishing understanding towards spatialw.¡± The other elders once again nodded, they didn¡¯t know that they aren¡¯t the only ones duped by their holy son/daughter. Sans, Banjo and Leafinia is now returning back to Gaia but because of what they have done, they made three worlds that are well known for their strength and fame on the higher ne of existence their enemy. Shadowsh was already dealing with the attacks from creatures that came from an another universe, not to mention, the danger that the chaos world represents is still there and now, he had gained another three powerful enemies unknowingly. Currently, he was now fixing the barrier that the Murim World has, fortunately, Gaia is directly in front of it, if it wasn¡¯t for this, that creature that tried to enter his homeworld would decimate this world. Roar! Shadowsh heard a loud roar and his expression changes, he flew towards the direction of the roar andnded on the entrance that connects Murim World to the demon world. He sensed a powerful aura that is extremely familiar to him, he heaved a sigh of relief after realising that it was only the demon world but he has to make some preemptive measures. He quickly asked Yshelia to seal the entrance, he could easily an entrance back on Gaia because it was his source star and basically, his soul have fused with the world. Unfortunately, Murim World is different, it had it¡¯s own consciousness, he couldn¡¯t help but miss his brother, if Banjo was here, with his mastery over the spatialws, he could solve this problem of his. Just as he was gathering the spirit Qi in the air to help create an area filles with dense energy, he sensed a chaotic spatial fluctuation back on Gaia. ¡®Is there more cosmic beasts arriving?¡¯ He thought, he wasn¡¯t that afraid, with Russel and his family present on Gaia, they definitely could stall some time. He went back just in case, when he arrived at his home world, he froze, he looks at the direction where the spatial fluctuation is rising and felt the connection between him, Sans and Leafinia. His expression became ecstatic, he flew with breakneck speed, he arrived at the location in just a matter of seconds after traveling through space, with his speed, he could travel through space in worlds that doesn¡¯t have strong heavenlyws. He looks at the hole that appeared in the sky, he was shaking with excitement, just like he had expected, three individuals have fallen from the hole. He immediately use his spiritual sense to stops their fall, the trio froze in midair, sensing the familiar aura, the three of them raised their head. Looking at the familiar appearance of the person they had always admired, the three of them flew towards him. Leafinia and Sans stops but Banjo didn¡¯t, after the death of his mother, the person that have raised him was his big brother, he owe him his life. His time on Abyss World wasn¡¯t pleasant, he was reminded how his life was back on where he and his mother were living on the forest, he had to always remind himself to stay strong and asks himself ¡°What would big brother do in this situation?¡±. With this type of thought and his own strength, he managed to survive in that world, unfortunately, he iscking something that his big brother has, the ability to be a leader. Sans and Leafinia have created their own force in their respective world, actually, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they have be too valuable, they would have be one of the top rulers of their world. Shadowsh looks at them and spreads his arms, he smiles and asks, ¡°What are the two of you waiting for?¡± The two looks at each other and threw away their hesitation and leaps into his embrace, they have be items for their respective worlds. They were forced to submit to powerful individuals surpassing True Saint cultivation but because they were beings summoned by Amethyst, they were only loyal to one individuals, their lord, their big brother and their everything, Shadowsh. Seeing that even Sans was hugging him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for the three of them, even though, Sans doesn¡¯t call him big brother, he had always thought of him as more than a subordinate but his family. He sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys rest back home? Seeing your appearance, it seems that you were exhausted in your journey returning back here.¡± The trio nodded, Banjo then said, ¡°The others are stilling, please tell them that we have returned on Safehaven Paradise.¡± With a sh, the three of them disappears, Shadowsh was shocked, he sensed a powerful fluctuation of spatial energy bursting out of Banjo, using his connection on this world, he realised that the three of them have returned to Safehaven Paradise. ¡®It seems that my brother have be much stronger than I expected but this is great, now that those from other universe have started attacking this universe, we need all the strength we could acquire.¡¯ He smiles thinking about this. Chapter 909 Chapter 909: CHAPTER 878 LET US CRY, FINAL EXAMS ARE COMING T_T He returned back to his empire, he gathered everyone in the center of the city, looking at his subjects, he felt gratified. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, this world that we know of is now in grave danger, beings from an another universe have invaded our universe.¡± Seeing that they have be a bit worried since he sound so serious, he knew that he had made a mistake acting so pessimistic. He quickly changed his tone, ¡°But don¡¯t fret! For our world is strong enough to protecting you and everyone within it from the beings from the other universe!¡± He pointed at the soldiers, ¡°Look at them, they are the reason why we have managed to conquer an entire world, praise them as they are our soldiers!¡± He summoned a cup that is filled with the strongest wine in his empire, ¡°Let us celebrate our victory over Murim World! We will continue to expand our power to the point that those from other universe would tremble in our empire¡¯s great name.¡± ¡°For Thousand Race Empire!¡± ..... Everyone immediately raised their hands and shouted, ¡°For Shadowsh! For Thousand Race Empire!¡± Shadowsh was first taken aback but smiles gratefully as he felt the sincere feeling that his subjects felt from him. He then went into his true n, ¡°Because of this special time, we have to unite the entire Gaia.¡± He nodded at Yshelia and Russel, the two of them have always been his representative when he is absent. Yshelia started speaking, ¡°As of now, we n to create a diverse and wide intelligencework, for those that are interested, you can join by taking a test to prove your qualifications.¡± Russel then took over, ¡°We are going to build bases of our army throughout the entire world, because of this, we need more manpower, everyone is weed in the army after their training.¡± Those that were sharp quickly notices something, Shadowsh is nning of upying Gaia! This was shocking for them, especially, since their empire have always acted passively towards their expansion. They felt happy for their lord¡¯s change of attitude, for them, they felt indignant that their lord is only upying one continent, he had done everything to keep this world safe, without him, the current prosperity of this world wouldn¡¯t exist. The children felt frustrated, they look up to their lord more than anyone, they knew that they couldn¡¯t join this excitement because of their age. There are also another group of individuals that felt indignant, they were either the injured or the elderlies, for those that are quick in their mind, they could still join the intelligence agency but for those that only knew how to fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to join. Seemingly reading their minds, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°Since most of our younger able bodied generations would be participating, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone taking care of the children, so I asked those that are willing, take care of the children because they are our future.¡± The injured and the elderlies started tearing up, they felt grateful that their lord didn¡¯t forgot about them, they might not be able to participate in this event directly but they could teach their experience to the children. ¡°Before we start our busy preparations, let us celebrate, for this year, our Thousand Race Empire will be in charge of two worlds, those that could reach a million contribution points would be able to enter Safehaven Paradise!¡± Seeing their shocked expression, he continues. ¡°Reaching ten million, you could own a privatend inside our sacred ground, reaching 100 million, you could bring 100 certified family members or people that are native to our continent.¡± Those from Safehaven Paradise felt pressure. Shadowsh could read their mind, so he quickly spoke, ¡°Those from Safehaven Paradise would be able to earn the rights to create their own private army for their own purpose, they could also obtain this!¡± He then brought out vials that contains bloods, each vials have different pressure and aura, he exins their purpose, ¡°These vials contains the Hope Family blood essence, obtaining it would mean that your bloodline would transform into the same bloodline as one of my family members.¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing became hurried, before they could calm down, Shadowsh took out three vials containing blood and some sort of water that seems to attract everyone. ¡°Unfortunately, for thesest three vials, they are only avable for the generals ormanders of the natives of Safehaven Paradise¡± Hearing this, everyone except for the natives of Safehaven Paradise became disappointed. ¡°This vial containing the clear liquid is Leafinia¡¯s pure essence, any elves that would obtain this would evolve into their higher form or even achieved ancestral evolution, returning to origin.¡± All the elves became crazy in excitement. ¡°Do not worry, it is also effective towards other beings, their lifeforce would be terrifying, giving them a near immortal life, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry of growing old and you could even regenerate broken limbs.¡± The other n or power became excited. ¡°Now for thest two remaining vials, I suggest that whoever would take this have to prepare themselves, only those that are on Saint Realm would be able to take the power of this two blood essence.¡± He said this in an extremely serious and solemn voice. Everyone was amazed by the two vials, Shadowsh saw that there are some that seems to know but were still feeling doubtful. He took a deep breath, ¡°One contains the bloodlines of a divine beast, a nine tailed fox to be more precise, whoever managed to sessfully fused with it would obtain supreme power.¡± He raised the other one, ¡°This one contains the bloodlines of an another divine beast, the Golden Sun Dragon, just like the other one, whoever managed fused with it would obtain supreme power.¡± He then said one sentence that made everyone that were extremely excited of their prospect rewards to be stunned silly, ¡°These two blood essence are mine.¡± Even Yshelia and Russel cannot believe what they are now hearing, after a couple of minutes of silence, chaos broke, everyone still cannot believe that he would give a reward such as this. Just as people wanted to stop him, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t deny my reward, what you are going to do is basically saving our world, for that, you earn my respect, only those that I seem capable enough would be able to earn these two rewards.¡± ¡°The additional benefits of obtaining these two blood essence is the fact that you would automatically be a member of Hope Family.¡± The natives of Safehaven Paradise felt passion burning in their hearts, meanwhile, those that aren¡¯t natives were extremely envious but they cannot nor dare to argue with Shadowsh. Everyone started bringing out food and drinks, Shadowsh went to find his family to celebrate, Don2 is also present, he had given an excuse that he wanted to learn more about Gaia so that the people of Murim World wouldn¡¯t suspect him. Shadowsh hugs his four sisters that have grown into their adult form, mentally, they are still children but their bodies that could be featured as one of the sexiest models in their empire would definitely arouse many men. Fortunately, because of their identity and strength, no one dares to make a move at them, actually, there were a couple of princes of members of royalty from other kingdoms that wanted to make a connection to Shadowsh via marriage. But, bad news for them, the four girls were protected secretly by a couple of assassins that were trained by the empire, they are even given permission to kill if anyone dares to make a drastic move against the four girls. Those that were greedy with power and those that are licentious actually never did anything of this sort, even the proud ones doesn¡¯t dare to do so, Shadowsh¡¯s reputation is too great for anyone to ignore. Back to the party, Shadowsh sat besides Sans and Leafinia, the two of them have changed greatly after their journey, especially Sans, he no longer looks like a zombie but he became a dashing, cool looking young man. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see that the two of you are okay, I¡¯m so proud of the two of you.¡± He said as he patted their heads, the two nodded, they felt happy being praised and cared by their master. Suddenly, Banjo came with arge barrel of beer, Shadowsh knew that he wanted the two of them to drink, he patted Sans and Leafinia before standing up and taking the barrel. Shadowsh cannot get drunk that easily but after drinking a boatload of high alcohol content wine and letting himself go drunk with Amethyst¡¯s help, he became a bit dizzy. Banjo started sobbing, he quickly reacted and put an illusion that covers them, he doesn¡¯t want his subjects to see his brother crying like a child, which technically he is. ¡°Brother, the hardship I have to go through was hellish, the hardest part is that, I don¡¯t have anyone to call my friend, subordinate or family, I felt lonely.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be tongue-tied. Chapter 910 Chapter 910: CHAPTER 879 TO SAINT MONSTER WORLD His brother didn¡¯t care about the danger he had experienced, what is the hardest part ording to him is the sense of loneliness. He knew that his brother is always afraid of being alone, it was a trauma he had developed when his mother died. He looks at his drunk appearance deeply and said, ¡°You have done well, I am really proud of you, just know this, you aren¡¯t alone, we¡¯ll always be there for you, even if we aren¡¯t present, know in your heart, we, your family, is waiting for your return.¡± Banjo was struck deeply by his words, he started tearing up, he would do everything to help his family, death doesn¡¯t faze him if it¡¯s about his family, what truly makes him afraid is dying alone. ¡°Thank you big brother, do not worry, with the knowledge I have brought back, I could help Gaia Prosper.¡± He said confidently, Shadowsh became interested but he decided to ask about itter. Russel was now drinking heartily, Don2 and France on the other hand were all beaten to a pulp, Shadowsh have told them that he would be dealing with the two of them and just like he promised, he had taught the two a painful lesson. Don2 managed to recover quickly because of Leafinia, Shadowsh immediately sent a water of life that was made by her to him, because of the celebration, he didn¡¯t sent him to the clinic. ..... The entire scene was warm and cozy, everyone was celebrating, different from them, many worlds were destroyed by the assault of the beings from another universe. Billions of lives were extinguished, people were crying in despair, the fate of the entire universe wanes, it directly increase the strength of their enemy, the ce taking the full brunt of the invasion were on Divine Realm. The party ended the next day, everyone in the empire have great health and all of them have decent strength and cultivation, so they quickly recovers from their drunken state, they instantly started preparing for the uing war. After Banjo woke up, he quickly went to find his big brother, Shadowsh and some of his family members were now looking at the information gathered by their subjects. Seeing the number of their soldiers and their average strength, they became excited, there were 100 billion in total, it was extremely shocking but thinking howrge their territory is and the fact that they have countless vassals it is no longer unbelievable. ¡°Group up all of the soldiers that are below Xiantian Rank into a couple of battalion, they would be responsible for taking care of the weaker territories, they would also be responsible for maintaining order to any conquered territory.¡± ¡°Each battalion would be guarded by an Extreme Xiantian Emperor, 10 Xiantian Kings and 100 Xiantian experts.¡± Everyone nodded, they needed to make the people or beings they have conquered get used under their rule, if they lived under them, they would grow ustomed to theirws. After all, Shadowsh is nning on conquering more worlds, with the invasion of the cosmic beasts, it would definitely make the other worlds weaker, even though he doesn¡¯t want to use such an underhanded method, he is forced to do so. If he doesn¡¯t increase their strength, sooner orter, what had happened to the demon world would definitely happen to their world, they need to strengthen their foundation. To do that, they have to find worlds that have connections to the higher ne of existence, he could connect Gaia but the current condition of their world is dangerous, he would only put his family in danger if he do so. He continue rubbing his fist, he then said, ¡°The rest would focus on invading other worlds, to increase our chances of victory, only soldiers that have reached Xiantian Realm would be eligible to participate in the invasion.¡± ¡°Any invasion would be lead by my family and two other Saints.¡± Everyone nodded, after their experience with Murim World, they knew more knowledge about what to do during an invasion, especially the elves. They knew that some worlds doesn¡¯t contain Mana, they are now trying to create a technique to use spirit Qi and transform them into pure lifeforce or vitality. They could use life energy and transform them into Mana, fortunately for them, their goddess have returned, the elves that came with her brought many knowledge and technique from the Elf World. After the meeting, Shadowsh and everyone started preparing, before they could leave the room, Banjo came barging in, he spoke hastily, ¡°I could open world portals to other worlds!¡± Everyone was shocked, Shadowsh quickly asked, ¡°To what degree is your ability?¡± Banjo raised his chest and proudly exin, ¡°Any worlds that are near our world would be avable to me, that means that any world I am in would have a clear advantage as I could even break a part of a world barrier.¡± Shadowsh was shocked, so was everyone, he couldn¡¯t help but startughing when he saw their expression, his expression then became solemn, ¡°There is one fatal w that my ability has, I cannot determine how strong the world is.¡± ¡°For me, all world barriers are the same, because I have be a being that is at the same level as a true divine beast from the Divine Realm, a void beast.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Banjo upation: Supreme Space Mage Title: (Void Beast), (Battle God) Race: Dragon/Void Beast Species: Abyssal Void Dragon Grade: Surpassing Divine Grade Gender: Male Level: 7th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Space Dragon Qi (Divine Tier): 1,850,000 Elemental Energy: (Space Qi: Origin Tier), (Dragon Qi: Divine Tier) Mysterious Energy/Intent: (Supreme Mage), (Spatial Law), (Abyssal Qi) Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: (Dragon Breath), (Abyssal Impact) Racial Trait: [Embodiment Of Space], [Dragon Might], [Triple Core], [War Dragon Form], [Dragon Body], [Void Beast], [World Consciousness] Passive Abilities: None Active Abilities: [Independent Personal Realm], [Human Form] Super Ability: [World Barrier Pration] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- He really have changed into a void beast, he shouldn¡¯t exist in this lower ne of existence as all void beast would automatically ascends into Divine Realm. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since you are now a void beast, why didn¡¯t you ascend?¡± Banjo scratches his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, before, I could still the pulling force of the Divine Realm but after the invasion, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he seems to realise what had happened, he stood up and said, ¡°It seems that the path to Divine Realm have been cut off, this is bad, really bad.¡± Everyone was startled by how rmed he is, they were confused, seeing their expression, he patiently exins, ¡°The Divine Realm is the final destination of all powerhouses in the lower realm, it is also the center of our universe, making it the most important part of our universe.¡± ¡°It bing cut off to any connection in the lower realm meant that all worlds would be weaker.¡± He then flew to the sky and close his eyes, everyone looks at him with a worried expression. He sighed and said, ¡°As expected, our world¡¯s barrier have be significantly weaker, it seems that we have revised our n.¡± He then looks a certain location and said, ¡°But first, I need to do something, I have a couple of subordinates there, not to mention, both my sworn brothers are there.¡± He looks at Russel and the others and said, ¡°Russel, I need you to bring a million or so powerful beasts under you.¡± ¡°J-Darwin, JM, France and Karl, can the four of youe with them, do not worry, I have already created a power of my own in that world.¡± Banjo became confused, he asks, ¡°Big brother, which world are you talking about?¡± He smiles and said, ¡°Saint Monster World.¡± Everyone have a look of realization, they knew that their lord/brother have been sent there after fighting against a powerhouse from the chaos world. His mother and aunt then spoke, ¡°We are alsoing, that world contains moster Qi, it would definitely help us in our transition into Sainthood.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then looks at Banjo, knowing what he wanted, they flew towards the location of one of the most iconic ce in this world. The Guardian Ind, it is the ce that is known to be the in the front of the war against the chaos world, the entire ind is now being carried by a giant whale. Everyone living in the ind have been training to confront their enemy, it is also the only collective power that is dedicated in guarding against a world. Their presence there instantly attracted a lot of attention, especially Shadowsh, he is still a legend of this ce, there is even a giant statue of him in the center of the ind. Zultan and Strawberry quickly flew out of the castle and greeted him, Shadowsh nodded, it seems that the two haven¡¯t forgotten to cultivate even after bing rulers of a couple inds. Chapter 911 Chapter 911: CHAPTER 880 TO SAINT MONSTER WORLD The two of them bows to him and everyone follows suite, even though they were already kneeling, they still wanted to show how much they respect him. Shadowsh smiles, he then immediately went into the topic of why they are there, ¡°We are here to inform you that there might be some disturbance that would happen around this location.¡± He then pointed at Banjo and said, ¡°He would be staying here for extra protection, as guardian of this world, your task on protecting this ce would be crucial for this world¡¯s survival.¡± Everyone was shocked by how grave his words were, it seems that their survival is now being threatened, ¡°The chaos world and beings from an another universe might be attacking so always stay vignt.¡± Seeing their solemn expression, he nodded, he was gratified that a power such as this exist, ¡°I¡¯ll shall let my two wives be in touch with you, Do not worry about things that would be happening underwater as the Invincible Kingdom would be in charge of that.¡± His two wives were actually Laura and Ariel Hope, the sea dragon princess and mermaid queen, they adopted another name so that it wouldn¡¯t sound strange with the Hope Family name. They are now ruling the entire ocean and the two of them actually felt burdened, because the entire ocean of this world have be their territory, even after splitting it amongst themselves and their n, it is still too much. ..... Shadowsh then told Yshelia to call the marine captains of their empire, they would be stationed near Guardian Ind, with how weak the world barrier have be, there is a high chance that those from the chaos world would attack. Banjo quickly started moving, he transformed into his true form, a jet ck dragon with a jewel on it¡¯s forehead and blood red eyes soars into the sky. Standing at a whooping 1, 000 km in length and 500 km in size, he was even bigger than Leviathan, he then realized something, some part of his brother¡¯s body shes like they aren¡¯t real. ¡®So this is a void beast, huh.¡± He thought, it seems that the reason why his little brother have be so big is tied with his transformation into a void beast. *Roar* Banjo let¡¯s out a roar and created a dark portal above the ocean, he started circling the portal, the portal which was trembling started to calm down, it then became calm. His expression became exhausted, he then entered the portal, the dark portal started shining, it then shows an image that looks like a forest. ¡®Amethyst, is that Saint Monster World?¡¯ Seeing the somewhat familiar location, he quickly asks. He might not be able to remember it clearly but Amethyst could, it stores memories and information he had learned. [Affirmative] He instantly became excited, there is something that the Saint Monster World that he seek. Monster Qi! As long as he could incorporate this energy into all of his Sanctuaries, bringing the energy into Gaia safely would definitely be achievable. The sudden changed of energy would definitely affect the world both in positive and negative manner, they have learned their lesson back on Murim World. The Mana that is now circting around that world have created countless mutated creatures, fortunately, the Martial Beast Sect is exterminating any dangerous ones and bringing those that aren¡¯t for study. There are only a couple of individuals that knew about this information but only those from Gaia knew why this is happening, all elves have disappeared from that world, they cannot stand such world that doesn¡¯t have Mana. Shadowsh quickly shouted, ¡°Those that are going to Saint Monster World, quickly start preparing, once my brother have returned, you can now go inside, remember, you must go into the Red Fox Vige, that is our territory in that world.¡± Every beast that are present nodded, Russel and the others were also rearing to go, the monster Qi in Saint Monster World is something that they desperately seek, it would definitely increase theirpatibility towards their ancestors. Banjo returned when the sun started to go down, it seems that he had be exhausted, creating two portals that wouldn¡¯t disappear and is extremely stable is near impossible. They only achieved this because of the fact that Banjo have be a void beast, his strength and hispatibility towards spatialw have increased tremendously. Russel and everyone present instantly rushes into the portal, Shadowsh hurriedly stops them, causing them to halt. ¡°I suggest that you enter gradually and in order, Russel and the others would be the first ones to go inside, then followed by the remaining beasts, the order should be from smallest to biggest.¡± Russel and the others became embarrassed, they the proceed to enter the portal in a calm and orderly manner, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, he then calls his dragon clone and controlled it. He also wanted to join the fun and he had to be present so that the Red Fox Vige would instantly believed them. He cannot leave this world, now that there are danger everywhere, he had to be prepared, Sans is now strengthening his foundation, he is the only one of the three that have been living his life in constant danger. Banjo was epted as the son-inw of a powerful tribe and lived his life in an almost safe environment, Leafinia was treated like a queen and a baby at the same time, her life is extremely safe. She doesn¡¯t get bored that easily since she is a nt, but because her life is devoid of danger, herbat strength have actually became weaker than Sans but her knowledge have be more bountiful. During her time on Golden Elf World, she mostly read the books hidden in the library, she had actually became more well learned than many of the popce there. She actually felt guilty of leaving that ce, so she left one of her seed there, it was the clone that disguised as her so that she could escape, the seed would definitely grow into the same kind of tree such as hers. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t know that, she is the one desired by the elves, there are countless sentient nt monsters in that world but none were as valuable and important as her. For the elves, her very existence is a miracle, they see her as a treasure that was given to them by their life goddess, they tried so hard to keep her from getting away, all the elves knew that she wanted to leave but all of them are reluctantly to let her go. Too bad for them, they cannot erase the loyalty that Leafinia has towards Shadowsh, it is the core of her very existence, even if her memory is erased, she would forever listens to his order. She is now trying to build an ind that would also be the connection point to her Dantian World, the ind would be an all elfnd, she wanted to create a power of her own, this is the only way she could catch up to her rival. Both her and Sans treats each other as rivals, they are alwayspeting with almost everything, now that he is stronger than her, she became anxious. The elves under her might be powerful but they are iparable to the numbers of undeads that are under Sans, because of this, she wanted to create a kingdom of her own. With Shadowsh¡¯s help, she knew that something that would take a couples of centuries would definitely shortened into just a couple of years. At the present, Banjo was now sleeping, Sans is consolidating his cultivation and preparing to enter True Saint Realm, only Leafinia was hesitating wether to ask Shadowsh for help or not. Emishia could sense that she was troubled, she approached her and asks, ¡°Your majesty, what is the problem?¡± Seeing her, Leafinia frowns, she then decided to share her woes, hearing her problem, she smiles and said, ¡°Your majesty, you don¡¯t need to worry, lord Shadowsh would definitely help you, after all, you are his precious family.¡± Leafinia thought about it and nodded, she decided to master up the courage and go ask him. Shadowsh is currently going inside Saint Monster World, unlike Murim World, they need to travel at a certain path before arriving, it wasn¡¯t instantaneous as he thought. Just as he was bored, he felt movement close to his real body, he closes his eyes and return to Gaia, when he opens it once again, he was startled. Leafinia was looking at him eye to eye, what made him startled is the fact that her face is too close to him and he could only see her eyes because of this. He slowly pushed her back, he cleared his thought and asks, ¡°Leafinia, what brought you here?¡± Her expression became hesitant, he smiles and hugs her, he then rubs his knuckles on her head yfully and said, ¡°I told you to think of me as an older brother not just your master.¡± Chapter 912 Chapter 912: CHAPTER 881 CREATING LEAFINIA¡¯S KINGDOM Leafinia nodded, she then told her n to him, Shadowsh was listening intently, he ps his hand in excitement and said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, your new ind would be connected with Safehaven Paradise.¡± He then spreads his hand and an illusionary image of Gaia appears, he started exining, ¡°You should know that with our sess of conquering Murim World, Gaia have be bigger.¡± He pointed at some part of the world and exins, ¡°This part would be perfect for a tropical paradise, with the amount of active volcanoes present, building your ind would be easy.¡± Leafinia was excited, she didn¡¯t expect that there is a perfect spot for her dream ind, her big brother continues, ¡°Safehaven Paradise is also expanding at a rapid pace, you don¡¯t need to worry about taking arge space for your people.¡± Safehaven Paradise have truly be too big, it is now the size of a small world, they only upy half of it and considering that it was still expanding, it would be a waste to just leave suchrge space. He was actually thinking of taking some monsters that are considered high ss from his Sanctuaries and releasing them into Safehaven Paradise, he needs to increase the poption there. Food inside that ce is no longer a problem but he doesn¡¯t want to raise some low level or grade monsters there, since he could sustain the survival of high grade monsters, he will raise them. ..... With the environment inside, the people or ns inside would definitely grow strongerpared to the people outside but they would becking something and that isbat experience. It was too safe for them but if he released high grade monsters there, it would definitely attract the attention of everyone and they would definitely hunt them to show off their prowess to the other ns. The beastman, human, elves, dwarves and beast ns are alwayspeting amongst each other, the beast n is considered thergest power inside but because they aren¡¯t truly united, the strongest power were held by the elves. The humans and the elves have always beenpeting for the prestige of their race/n, the dwarves and the beastman on the other hand were considered as the weakest race amongst the entirety. The beastman managed to obtain some recognition after their achievements on Murim World, this made the dwarves uneasy, they have been mass producing iron golems and puppets to increase thebat strength of their race while also at the same time, helping the empire. Leafinia who was listening nodded, after she had brought her subordinates back, she thought that they would make Safehaven Paradise be a bit cramped but contrary to her expectation, her home have be so big. Since there is no concerns about the space, she decided to create her own power, there are now a couple of sentient nt monsters present on this world, recruiting them is too easy for her. nt monsters are naive and gullible, that is why they are too vulnerable, on other worlds, they would be hunted and raised like cattles, only words such as the Elf World and Gaia would protect them. Shadowsh is known to be protective towards these beings, because of this, hunting them have been prohibited by all powers of this world, no one dares to anger him. His reputation is just too great, even the Invincible Kingdom is known to be one of the strongest power of this world and this was just a vassal kingdom of their empire, the entire world is now in a state of unrest. Thousand Race Empire didn¡¯t even try to hide their intention, many powers were unwilling to just submit, unfortunately for them, all the powers in the Frozen Tundra Continent have agreed to join the alliance, It was followed by the Rising Dragon Continent and the Demon Fox n, Beast Continent have also agreed, then one by one, powers that were connected to them started joining the United Federation Alliance that is being lead by Thousand Race Empire. It was still being fixed but the rulers of all the powers were now discussing what to do, with them were the schrs and all the political figures of Thousand Race Empire. Back to the present, Shadowsh is now helping Leafinia build her own kingdom, he was thinking of building an actual physical kingdom of Sans in Gaia, even though it wouldn¡¯t be his real kingdom, it would be a presentation of his power. The only person that isn¡¯t interested of building his own power is Banjo, Yshelia wanted to create a Fairy Kingdom, the only thing that is limiting her is the number of her subjects, the faries reproduce by summoning another one of their own. Unfortunately, Yshelia doesn¡¯t know how to help her race increase their reproduction speed, only by increasing the strength of the fairy queen would they speed up the process but she doesn¡¯t want to put her life in danger. As time passes by, the situation inside Gaia became more tensed, kingdoms were arguing amongst each other about somews, meanwhile, Shadowsh was oblivious to all of this. He is now currently flying atop arge ind that is entirely made up of moltenva that was doused by water, it was in the process of cooling down. At the center of the ind was a giant volcano standing at approximately, 10,000 meters tallz it was his masterpiece, by using his connection with Gaia¡¯s consciousness, he took one volcano andbined it with all surrounding volcanoes present. He sighed, he startedughing, Leafinia besides him were watching with excitement, he then said ¡°After a month of hard work, we finally finished, now, we only need to transport some earth into this ce and have the earth mages and Sean Sean transformed it into a tropical paradise.¡± Leafinia nodded repeatedly, she was clearly excited, Shadowsh then said, ¡°All the nts would be selected by you, including the beasts, this is your personal ind, thereby, you are responsible for it.¡± She took a deep breath and promised, ¡°Big brother I promise you that this ce would be as strong as Invincible Kingdom, with us present in this location, you don¡¯t need worry about any invasion.¡± Shadowsh was gratified, he truly needs reliable allies to help him defend this world, he then asks, ¡°By the way, are you making this ce public or secluded?¡± She ponders for a bit, thinking about the disposition of the elves and sentient nt monsters, she felt that thetter choice is better for her kingdom. Shadowsh respected her choice, he then use his connection with Gaia once again and with his Saint cultivation and his understanding towards creating illusions, he created a must that would hide the entirety of the ind. Covering suchrge area wasn¡¯t a problem to him, seeing that the ind is still in the state of cooling down, he left together with Leafinia, their destination, Invincible Kingdom. Unfortunately, when they got there, Shadowsh¡¯s two wives weren¡¯t present, they are now attending the meeting about the United Federation Alliance, he sighed and gathered the fierce sharks in the kingdom. He thenmanded them to relocate near Leafinia¡¯s ind, he would be helping their group adapt living in that ce, it is easy for him to do this, most of these sharks could live in any parts of the ocean as long as they have enough prey. Leafinia knows that his big brother was doing this to increase the security of her kingdom, she felt gratified for this, while the two of them were excitedly discussing what the future holds for the Elf Kingdom, they received a rather grave news. Shadowsh quickly flew towards Murim World, he was flying with his fastest speed, Leafinia went to find Banjo, he is the perfect man for this problem. Currently inside Safehaven Paradise, Banjo was fixing the chaos, demon and underworld, he was still marveling their existence, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and praise, ¡°As expected of big brother, he can truly make miracles.¡± Suddenly, Leafinia grabs him without exnation and carries him out of the ce, he was still in the state of shock, quickly reacting, he asks, ¡°What happened?!¡± He knew that with his sister¡¯s disposition, she wouldn¡¯t be this rmed if something drastic didn¡¯t happened, she immediately told him about the information that Shadowsh have received, ¡°The barrier on Murim World was destroyed, it was now being invaded by another world.¡± *Roar* When he heard this, he transformed into his dragon form and use his spatial magic to enter Murim World instantly, Leafinia wanted toe with him but was stopped, ¡°Don¡¯te! Murim World isn¡¯t suited for a being like you who is extremelypatible with Mana.¡± She knew that this was true, she would definitely be 50% weaker if she enters, she could transform spirit Qi into Mana but this would still be in an inconvenient in a battle. On Murim World, Shadowsh transformed into his sea dragon form and flew towards the ocean, he had received the news from Don Don that the world invading them was an ocean based one. Chapter 913 Chapter 913: CHAPTER 882 THE PORTAL THAT LEADS TO THE WATER WORLD When he got there, the ocean power that belongs to Murim World was constantly being pushed back, countless marine beast corpses could be seen everywhere, the entire ce was dyed red because of this. Don2 is present, fortunately, he wasn¡¯t beaten half to death by his big brother, but even with his strength, he was actually in an disadvantage. *Roar* Shadowsh let¡¯s out a roar, his cries stunned everyone, they felt their head buzzing, Don2 became ecstatic, he knew that his big brother have finally arrived. Even the marine beasts of Murim World heaved a sigh of relief, even though they hate Shadowsh, they recognized his strength, they knew that he was horrifying to face as an enemy but reassuring when having him as an ally. He opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath, unlike his usual dragon breath, this time, it was entirely made up of magic and spirit Qi. Using his yang dragon Qi underwater would only decrease his strength, since it¡¯s like this, he opted in a more appropriate attack. The dragon breath destroyed the invading marine beasts, this had shocked the leading warrior of the invaders, it lokks at Shadowsh and issues an order to attack. ..... Seeing this, the spirit beast and the remaining overlord of the ocean looks at the invaders with schadenfreude. With the lesson they have learned after fighting against Shadowsh, they knew that the next following scene would be a disaster for their enemy. Just like they had expected, those that were charging towards Shadowsh were killed with ease, the expression of the whale warrior changes, it holds it¡¯s weapon tightly and threw it. The trident zips through underwater, just as it thought that it would heavily injure it¡¯s opponent, Shadowsh captures it with ease, actually, it wasn¡¯t easy for him. He was a bit startled by the strength of his opponent but that was just it, unless his opponent is a True Saint that focuses in physical strength, he is confident of defeating anyone in the same cultivation realm. He swam towards the whale, upon seeing that he managed to actually grab it¡¯s weapon in such ease, the whale immediately realized that they had encountered a powerful opponent. It hums and instantly, the rest of it¡¯srades started retreating, it had actually decided to sacrifice itself to let it¡¯srades retreat. Don Don¡¯s expression changes, he became violent and chase after the fleeing invaders, unfortunately, his speed isn¡¯tparable to marine type monsters. He might not be but the ocean creatures of Murim World are, they swarmed towards the retreating marine beasts. Seeing this, some marine beasts stops, they charge towards their opponents that were chasing them. Just like the whale monster, they have also decided to sacrifice themselves to let theirrades return back to their world. They need to pass the information regarding this world and especially about Shadowsh, he is just too big of a threat to just ignore. They knew that such being would definitely threaten the safety of their homeworld, they would immediately start the preparation. But first, they need to ry this information, Shadowsh on the other hand was in shock, he hadn¡¯t thought that his opponent would be able to take his punches without dying. He looks at the whale and startedughing, he then said, ¡°You might not understand me but I still want to thank you, I have always been wondering how powerful my attacks in this form, you are a perfect punching bag for me.¡± He then ms his tail into the head of the whale, before it could recover, he was already below it, he punches right into the gut, even with the whale¡¯s tough skin and muscles, it was in pain. It receives blows after blows from such an opponent, meanwhile, the marine beasts from Murim World were looking at the whale nkly, the entire ocean was trembling with each blow it took but it didn¡¯t die. Blood seeps out of it¡¯s mouth and nose but it still isn¡¯t dead, it was trembling in pain, even with all of this, it still refuses to surrender, it looks at it¡¯s opponent with a determined gaze. It had certainly earned Shadowsh¡¯s respect, he knew that his opponent is actually using some type of forbidden move that made it be a pseudo immortal but the thing it used was it¡¯s own lifeforce. Forcibly increasing it¡¯s regeneration speed, it gave it¡¯s opponent a fake impression that it¡¯s body could take any attack, Shadowsh knew that this wasn¡¯t the truth. He had broken a couple of its bones but when he punched at the same spot once again, the bones once again broke. It meant that it wasn¡¯t toughness but an incredible regeneration capability that made it possible to survive from his barrage of blows. Bang! Bang! Bang! He summoned his tails and transformed them into fists, he then started punching the hardest part of the whale, because of how fast he is punching, it gives people the illusion that he has hundred of thousands of arms. He startedughing, ¡°Let us see just how powerful your regeneration capability is, if you survive for three minutes, I¡¯ll let you go!¡± The whale doesn¡¯t care about it¡¯s survival, it knew that after using it¡¯s forbidden move, it could no longer be useful for it¡¯s world, now, it just wanted to prove just how tough he truly is. A minute passes by, the punches became even more brutal, there seems to be roars of dragons apanying the punches, another minute passes by, this time, the dragon turned pitch ck. The condition of the whale was now beyond saving, it was actually dead, it¡¯s regeneration ability just did not stop, it had now used all of it¡¯s remaining vitality to continue to withstand the attack. Unfortunately, it¡¯s body could no longer hold on, it exploded before reaching the three minute time limit. Shadowsh sighed and bows, he respected that whale for dying like a champ, he knew that even with it¡¯s enhanced regeneration, it doesn¡¯t mean that it was devoid of the feeling of pain. Suddenly, he started frowning, the feeling that the portal gave him seems to a bit familiar. *Roar* A dragon¡¯s roar could be heard, for Shadowsh and Don Don, this roar was familiar to them, they look towards the direction of the roar. Banjo had appeared, looking around, it heaved a sigh of relief seeing that the situation is no longer dire, he then approaches the portal and also have the same sensation as Shadowsh. He started checking the portal and finally arrived at a conclusion, ¡°This portal connects to the same world as on the ocean of Gaia.¡± When Shadowsh heard this, he looks like he was struck by lightning, he quickly said, ¡°Clwyd have entered this world, he still haven¡¯t returned, he didn¡¯t even send back any more news.¡± Banjo pacifies him, ¡°Do not worry, considering Clwyd¡¯s character, this world is perfect for him, capturing him would be basically impossible.¡± Inside the world, a giant man wielding an equally enormous trident stood up, he spoke, ¡°Bring that man to me, I¡¯ll let him the true strength of the Killer Whale n!¡± A woman was crying, she was connected to the whale that have been killed, meanwhile, deep under their castle, a curly haired individual was locked up. Around him were people wearing different types of clothes, they look at him solemnly, the curly haired individual snorted, he then spoke, ¡°I suggest for you to quickly prepare, once my big brother knew about my information, you guys are dead meat!¡± An old man wearing a red tunic sighed, he then persuaded, ¡°Clwyd, why don¡¯t you just submit to our n, you know that you will never escape this prison.¡± The curly haired individual was actually Clwyd, even with his superb capability towards bodies of water, he was still captured. He snorted and once again slept, back on Murim World, Shadowsh started thinking of sending some of his men from Invincible Kingdom and have them investigate this world. He knew that without his brother¡¯s permission, he doesn¡¯t want to meddle on his affair but this time, he had to. ¡°Banjo, can you help me put some sort of restriction in this portal?¡± Banjo patted his chest. He extended his ws towards the portal, it then started trembling, he nodded and said, ¡°With this, the portal would be extremely unstable, passing through this would be life threatening.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he went back to Gaia, he immediately go to Invincible Kingdom, now that the entire world was busy with the new type of system, Ariel have returned to supervise the kingdom. Seeing her beloved returning, of course she was happy, unfortunately, he brought her bad news, after hearing that the danger was connected to the portal that is next to the Aqua Race Kingdom, she knew that her sister would definitely panicked. Her n and the Aqua Race n is stillpeting amongst each other but they are no longer killing each other, actually, it is now quite the opposite, the strength between the two groups are connected. Chapter 914 Chapter 914: CHAPTER 883 SHADOWSLASH ON ALL BLUE WORLD Because Gaia refrains from touching the ocean, they are the overlord of the sea, they wanted to keep it this way, to be the undisputed ruler, they need strength. Their individual n/family is powerful but not to the point that it dissuade everyone, the only reason why they have developed to this point is because they help each other, one ruling a part of the ocean and the other half is supervise by the other. Their position is both lucrative and extremely tempting, their first phase of development, they still have to rely on Thousand Race Empire for protection and intimidation. But at their current strength, they are no longer afraid of the other powers of the ocean but hearing that there was a monster that managed to held out after receiving a barrage of attacks from her husband. Ariel quickly sensed a danger that threatens their sovereignty, she nodded and told her n to be ready, their movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The power that Invincible Kingdom holds have be too great, they were always monitored, every movement they would do would always be ryed to the other major powers of this world. Seeing just how worried she is, Shadowsh pacifies her, ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll be guarding the entrance but be ready, there might be a True Saint that would be appearing, I would be busy fighting them, your duty is to keep those below True Saint at bay.¡± ..... She nodded, watching him leave, her expression then be solemn, she quickly ryed more orders, they were also preparing to receive the reinforcement, even though Thousand Race Empire isn¡¯t a water based power, their might underwater isn¡¯t weak. Laura returns looking anxious, seeing her, she heaved a sigh of relief, she immediately asks, ¡°What had happened?¡± ¡°Our dear husband have brought bad news, it seems that a powerful enemy have appeared, they are an ocean based world, we are the ones that would be taking the full brunt of their invasion.¡± Her voice sounds so solemn. Laura¡¯s also realised the gravity of the situation, meanwhile, the sounds of war horns rang on Thousand Forest Continent, everyone instantly realised that something dire is happening. What confuse everyone is that, no soldiers were mobilized but they quickly realised they were wrong, there were soldiers that started moving but all of them were water based or the marine power of the empire. Countless warships started moving towards the direction of Invincible Kingdom, Shadowsh and Banjo were present. Their presence made the soldiers confident, Shadowsh looks at his brother and asks, ¡°Are you sure that you are going to participate in this war, you know that you don¡¯t have to, spend this time resting, you deserve it.¡± Banjo startedughing, ¡°Fighting with you is the greatest achievement I have in my life, I wouldn¡¯t miss this battle, let us defend our home!¡± Shaking his head, he felt gratified to have suxh a great brother, the two of them then released their aura, showing their might to their soldiers. The soldiers raised their weapons and cries, they felt excited, it had always been thend based soldiers that have been battling but this time, it is their turn, many beastman felt that it was their turn to shine. There are many human water mages or water attribute cultivators present but they are still at an advantagepared to beings that have their biological makeup quitepatible towards water. They look at the water mages/cultivators and actually dares to encite them, humans and elves were always the frontrunner of the empire, they have been suppressed all this time. They also wanted to show that they aren¡¯t weaker than any of them, seeing their expression, of course the humans were angry, they snorted and inwardly decided to show why their race is considered the major power of their empire. The mes ofpetition zed, Shadowsh and Banjo felt this and they didn¡¯t interfere, after all, a healthypetition is extremely beneficial for their empire. While they were sailing towards the direction of Invincible Kingdom, the All Blue World tried to invade Murim World once again but this time, they suffered a disaster. They hadn¡¯t thought that the portal have suddenly be unstable, it killed thousands of them, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they have pulled back quickly, all of them would have died. They quickly ryed this information back to their higher ups, hearing the situation, their high ups became upset but they couldn¡¯t do anything. One of them spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to interrogate that prisoner once again, as long as we discover it¡¯s world, we would be able to rule five worlds.¡± The strongest amongst them shook his head, ¡°Obtaining information from him is impossible, we had tried doing everything but he is tight lipped, we also couldn¡¯t kill him since he is immortal as long as he is in any state of body of water.¡± They all nodded, they tried everything, to the point that they have thrown him into an underwater volcano that is capable of boiling arge part of their ocean, what they hadn¡¯t thought that, by doing so, they have nearly let him escape. His strength and method is terrifying, when he causes havoc, many of their n members were killed, they were even nearly forced to go out to war with a power that belongs to their world, because of this, they opted in imprisoning him forever since they can¡¯t kill him. Deep down in their castle, Clwyd was trying his best to escape, unfortunately, it seems that the cell and chains were built specifically for beings like him. He was bidding for time, he knew that hid big brother would definitely rescue him, so much time have passed and he hadn¡¯t given any response, it would definitely rm his big brother. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh told everyone to stand by, he then summoned a couple of his clones and controlled them to go inside, Banjo then swims near him, he is now in a somewhat vulnerable state. When he entered the world, he felt sense amount of Mana and spirit Qi, even denser than Gaia, he immediately realised that this world isparable to the demon world that Gulli and the others have been. He became cautious, using his spiritual sense, he hides his aura that belongs to Gaia, his first mission is to capture an inhabitant of this world and learn themon knowledge of this ce. The entire world consists only of water, fortunately, he is used on living at one, he and his clones moved towards the location where the densest amount of energy gathers. He knew that all the higher ups or major powers would station in the ce where it contains the densest amount of energy, this would not only increase the strength of their offspring but it also helps in their cultivation. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t realised that his presence have already been discovered, inside a bright lit pce, a certain woman was holding a pearl, she spoke, ¡°A powerful being have arrived at this world, he would bring about destruction and chaos.¡± Everyone that heard her were shocked, they quickly sound the rm and the powerhouses of this particr power gathered, they look at the woman holding the pearl, waiting for her to exin the situation. Shadowsh¡¯s image could be seen in the pearl but unlike his current appearance, the image shows his true appearance, she started speaking, ¡°A being powerful enough to rule two worlds by his power and prestige alone have entered this world.¡± Everyone gasped by the fact that he is capable of ruling two worlds but the seer wasn¡¯t finished yet, ¡°He would bring destruction to every major power of this world, his rage will annihte the entirety of the Gigant Battle Whale n.¡± Everyone became dumbfounded, their own n¡¯s strength is onlyparable to the Gigant Battle Whale n, on the contrary, in terms of just purebat prowess, they are weaker, hearing that their seer foretelling their rival¡¯s destruction, none of them felt happy. Their n leader spoke, ¡°Immediately go and inform the Gigant Battle Whale n about this, tell them to prepare for war, also asks them if they did something that upsets this invader.¡± Everyone nodded, from their seer¡¯s words ¡°His rage will annihte the entirety of the Gigant Battle Whale n¡± they knew that their enemy is furious about something. When this information was sent to the whale race, they were shocked, everyone the gathers, they wanted to prepare for the prediction. Not once have their seer failed on her prediction, for hundreds of years, she hadn¡¯t failed even once, because of this, the Gigant Battle Whale n believes her. The n leader spoke, ¡°What do you think is the reason why this enemy is furious at us?¡± From their history, they have annihted any enemy that poses a threat to their race, that is why they are confused. Suddenly, one of them shouted, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of him!¡± Chapter 915 Chapter 915: CHAPTER 884 ARRIVAL AT SAINT MONSTER WORLD Everyone looks at this particr elder, seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on him, he started speaking, ¡°That prisoner have always bragged about his older brother.¡± ¡°You of all people know just how strong that being is, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that we outnumbered and driven him into a corner, we wouldn¡¯t be able to capture him.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changes, they quickly realised that this elder might be right, their expression then became ugly, if this was true, their hope of reconciling with Shadowsh have no chance of happening. Another elder spoke, ¡°Everyone, do not forget, we are the Gigant Battle Whale n, we still have a chance of reconciliation, after all, no one would actually dare to dere war to our n just became of one person.¡± What they didn¡¯t know is that, Shadowsh was exactly this type of person, he would go to war for his family, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate because for him, the most important thing on his life is his family. While he was swimming in this vast world of water, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that someone or something is watching him, he felt unnerve because of this sensation. Hemanded his clones to scatter, meanwhile, he captured one of the sea creatures swimming about and ate it, the rest of it¡¯s kind is unaware of this. ..... He used illusion to cover himself, he then transformed into that exact same creature, he became a weak white and yellow colored fish, he follows the scool of fish. He silently use his powerful spiritual sense to take control of this school and have them travel towards the direction of where he was swimming towards earlier. As they swam, one day have passed, they encountered predators on their way which was dealt by Shadowsh, the school of fish is no longer afraid of anything because their mind is now controlled. They even ate the corpses of the predators that tried to eat them, their school might look beautiful but anyone who dares to harm them would immediately be killed. Shadowsh knew that doing this is risky but he doesn¡¯t care, his illusions could cover what was truly happening and gave those that are watching a fake scene about a brutal ughter. They encountered another school of fish, seeing that this group is much stronger than his current group, Shadowsh transformed into them and left his school. He became a gray barracuda looking fish, not one fish in the school realised that they have been infiltrated, the white and yellow school of fish returns to whence they came, such a high ss territory is something that they cannot stay in. Stronger monsters exist in this ce, their school is extremely vulnerable in this type of ce, after all, the strongest one amongst them is only Silver Rank. Their overallbat strength is onlyparable to weak to average Gold Rank monster, they would definitely be killed in this ce, when they finally got at a much safer distance, Shadowsh released them from their illusion. The barracuda like monsters swam deeper into the ocean, their destination is exactly like where he was heading, the strongest one amongst them is a Crimson Gold Rank barracuda that is the same size as a full grown human being. He had experienced their ferocity, they have encountered a shark that is the size of a school bus but with their coordination and numbers, they actually managed to kill such arge beingpared to them. They then proceed to devour the corpse of the shark and in just a matter of seconds, the shark turned into bone, only a couple bits of flesh were left behind, their appetite is iparable to their size. Unfortunately, they got unlucky and met a giant octopus that is on Xiantian Realm, Shadowsh didn¡¯t made a move, he just watched as some of the barracudas were killed by the octopus. At least a third of them were killed, the octopus didn¡¯t chase after them and opted at eating those that were captured and killed, the next couple of days were uneventful, he continue his travel over this world. After a month of observation, he realised that he could slowly build his force on this ce, no one managed to find the location of this Portal but there is something that is bothering him. Clwyd¡¯s wellbeing is still unknown, he knew that there is an incredibly high chance that he is in danger, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. This world is too big for him to uncover, so without hesitation, he returned back to his real body, their empire¡¯s marine force is still present, he quickly went to Invincible Kingdom and told Laura and Ariel about his discovery. Upon hearing that such world exist, the two girls were excited, after all, this world is seemingly built for creatures like them, seeing their excited expression, he also smiles, he then said, ¡°I n on building our own force there.¡± The two girls nodded, it seems that they already expected what¡¯s his next words are, ¡°It seems that the two of you already had some ideas about what I¡¯m about to say.¡± ¡°Yes, this time, it is the Invincible Kingdom¡¯s turn to go into an another world, but let me remind you this, the world that you are going to is much stronger than Gaia, so practice patience.¡± The expression of the two girls became solemn, they hadn¡¯t thought that the world connected near the Aqua Race n is actually a higher gradepared to their world. ¡°I will have our marine force on standby, they would be operating around the clock, if something ever happens, just informed them, they are here to help protect both this kingdom and this world.¡± The two girls have a solemn expression, Shadowsh then went to find Banjo and asks him to make the portal less noticable, he is able to do this because it isn¡¯t that hard for him. The marine force were a bit disappointed that they weren¡¯t able to fight but after hearing that they¡¯ll be able to join the conquest towards another world, they became excited once again. They have to wait for the Sea Dragon n and Aqua Race n to build some foundation in that world first though, they cannot just casually enter, unlike the people of both ns, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for such a long time underwater. The news regarding about the world connected near Invincible Kingdom spreads, countless powers wanted to join in this conquest, unfortunately, they are forbidden to interfere. They could only grumble in dissatisfaction, meanwhile, the Dragon Kingdom and the Demon Fox n were slowly increasing their influence towards the world that they have been. Unlike most forces of Gaia, they have branches over to other worlds, they might not be able to conquer them but they are no longer afraid of being driven out of those world, their foundation have be solid enough to threaten the powers on those world. Especially the Demon Fox n, the help that they have received from Thousand Race Empire is bountiful, they were using this leverage to increase their status on those worlds, they might not have the same amount of subjects or members as the dragon n but their intelligence makes up for it. They are now recruiting and buying ves from other worlds, they wanted to increase the number of their subordinates, ves can be branded by their soul mark, making them unable to betray them. Even though their strength and intelligence aren¡¯t great, they are still useful, they even copied the method that Thousand Race Empire have been using, nurturing orphans and childrens, teaching them to be grateful to their n. They are even training beasts, they were recruiting mostly from fox race, they cannot recruit those from the dragon n because both them and the Dragon Kingdom of Gaia have an agreement. Once they had encountered a low ranking dragon, they would then sent to Dragon Kingdom, this is the same for their partner, on doing so, they form a powerful alliance. The Beastman were actually bing one of the most dominant race on Gaia, the people on Thousand Forest Continent were already excluded in the list because they are forever rank first on the list, no one knows it¡¯s true strength. Just Shadowsh is enough for it to rule this world, their military power is also quite dominating, no one couldpare to them, that is why, when the news regarding about the decision of them uniting all forces of this world, not one power dares to argue or deny the request. Back to Thousand Race Empire, Shadowsh have returned, he immediately released the information regarding about the deployment of their marine force, everyone agrees on his decision. Meanwhile, on Saint Monster World, everyone have finally arrived, because Banjo guarantees their safety, they have to travel at least one month to arrive, this is actually beneficial for them. Chapter 916 Chapter 916: CHAPTER 885 ON SAINT MONSTER WORLD Shadowsh have discovered this world purely by ident, both times when he arrived and return back to Gaia, his condition is extremely bad, even though these group of individuals were Saints, that doesn¡¯t mean that they are safe. He only got lucky because he encountered the red fox vigers, if it weren¡¯t for this, he would have died, the group of beasts felt their entire body screaming in delight, their bloodline were churning, their requirement for Mana started to change into Monster Qi. Just as they felt refreshed, Russel, France and J-Darwin felt something was wrong, it was too quiet, without hesitation, Russel let¡¯s out a loud trumpet and stomps on the ground hard, the powerful impact shook the surrounding area. It seems that what he had done have attracted some attention, they could hear buzzing soundsing towards them, France frowns, he screeches loudly and flew up, the entire sky darkens. Everyone knew that this was France¡¯s battle phase, they quickly prepare forbat, but before they could do this, a couple of huge mes started flying towards the direction of the buzzing noise. Then with a sh, individuals that looks like beastman appeared, they look at Russel¡¯s group and were confused. There were two individuals that recognized them, they shouted, ¡°The Hope Family members!¡± ..... Hearing their exmation, everyone turned towards the two, upon seeing their appearance, Russel¡¯s group were also surprised. They were Old man Emerald and Fire Demon, they knew that the two have went into this world before them, and also, unlike them, their travel towards this world isn¡¯t so stable and safe. Russel asks, ¡°The two of you have been staying here for a long time, because of the recent invasion of beings from the other universe, we havee here to help.¡± The two looks at each other in shock, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You mean those insects were beings that came from an another universe?¡± Russel nodded, everyone was shocked by this fact, a veiled woman approaches the group, she introduced herself, ¡°I am Phina, I am the city lord of United Beast Kingdom, may I ask if you are subordinates of our great lord Shadowsh?¡± Before Russel and the others could answer, Old man Emerald spoke, ¡°Subordinates? They are Shadowsh¡¯s family members, they are the Hope Family, the strongest power back on our world, with them here, our safety is guaranteed.¡± Phina looks at the expression of Old man Emerald and Fire Demon, she saw confidence in their face and felt relieved, she knew that she could trust these two, without them, their city would have already been overrun by the bugs. *Skree!* France¡¯s screech could be heard, Phina and her group then saw something that shocked them greatly, countless lightning bolts started raining down from the sky, their targets were the bugs that were approaching their location. Russel saw that the amount of insects were smaller than he expected, he asks, ¡°ording to big Bro¡¯s prediction, there should be more insects than this, have they been eliminated?¡± Fire Demon sighed and shook his head, ¡°We wish that this was the case, unfortunately, the insects were roaming around this world after their invasion, they still continue to pour out of the space crack.¡± Mary frowns, she asks, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the so called supreme ns do something, ording to my son, they are the strongest power of this world.¡± Hearing the word ¡°son¡± Phina and her subordinates were shocked, they then look at Mary¡¯s appearance more intensely, they then discover that like Shadowsh, she has fox ears and tails. The only thing that confuses them is that, she looks too young, she isn¡¯t on the category of a Milf, she looks exactly like a teenager, this is too much for Phina and her crew to take. Mary smiles at them politely, she always feltfortable to her fellow fox beast/man, she had left re to take care of the girls, because they have always been spoiled by Shadowsh, theirbat strength is much weaker than those that are more experience in battle. Violet and Purple Kitty approaches her, they seem to be tasked on protecting her, she knew this and wasn¡¯t angry, after all, she knew that her son is still worried about her safety, convincing him on letting her join this voyage have already been difficult. Phina quickly recovers from her daze, she hastily exins, ¡°Our empress, the supreme ns have truly done their best but we don¡¯t why but we felt our world drastically became weaker all of a sudden.¡± ¡°We were caught off guard by this sudden change, because of this, many of our great warriors were killed.¡± Karl spoke, ¡°I heard from big brother that this world have a chosen one, he is now on divine realm, unfortunately, the divine realm have cut off the connection between it and the lower worlds, this might be the reason why your strength have drastically weakened.¡± Phina looks at him and nodded, it seems that the mysterious disappearance of their strength was finally solved, after France took care of all the insects, they travel towards the location of United Beast Kingdom. It is one of the unique powers of this world, unlike the rest, this ce host many different types of races, the only thing that ssifies them were their strength and capability. The leader of the kingdom were the Red Fox n, no supreme n dares to go against this power because it was protected by the Demon Cat n, not to mention, there is also the fact that a Saint from the Ox Head n proimed that he will protect this ce. With the protection of two powers that have Saints on them, no supreme ns dares to reach their greedy hands on this ce but as time passes by, the value of the kingdom continue to rise. Just as they felt that it was unbearable to just let such a huge piece of meat prosper, Old man Emerald and Fire Demon have arrived, two Saints that have the strength of five Saints made everyone shocked. They stop their n and only watch as the United Beast Kingdom became even stronger, seeing that a statue of Shadowsh was built in the center of the city, everyone felt great, after all, his existence is their hope and light. Russel spoke, ¡°Your statue is quite amazing butpared to our empire, you guys need more experienced and elegant artisan.¡± Phina frowns, she felt ufortable hearing this, she shook her head and smiles, ¡°Yes, I have heard this from our two great protectors, I have also heard that other than his mother, aunt and sisters, lord Shadowsh doesn¡¯t have a n of foxes like him.¡± Other than Mary, everyone from Gaia felf ufortable, they knew that this was rve truth, J-Darwin spoke, ¡°Well, at least we are the ones that he had epted as family, do you know, he calls me brother.¡± Phina and her group felt jealous but they cannot change the fact that they are too unworthy to be members of Hope Family, Mary chided her group, ¡°Why are guys acting like children? Refrain from being too rude to our hosts.¡± Everyone could only lower their heads, they respected Mary very much, because of this, her words holds so much weight on their heart. Hearing her chiding their foe, Phina and her group felt great, they also praised Mary continuously in their hearts. They arrived at an extremely luxurious looking ce, Phina introduced the ce, ¡°This building was our former hospital, this was the ce where our lord Shadowsh stayed, it holds something precious on our heart.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to upy this ce.¡± Everyone from Gaia entered, after exploring the building, France and Russel came out, they then said, ¡°We aren¡¯t nning on staying here, we would rather stay near the battlefield.¡± Old man Emerald startedughing, ¡°I have already expected this.¡± He pointed at Fire Demon and said, ¡°Talk to this guy, he is themander of this ce, he is a battle maniac, you guys would definitely bond well with each other.¡± Russel and France nodded, the three of them then starts to discuss their n, meanwhile, Old man Emerald entered the building and asks, ¡°By the way, is there anyone of you that knows healing skill or ability?¡± ire step forward, ¡°I do have an ability that could injuries, why do you ask?¡± Old man Emerald heaved a sigh of relief, he then requested, ¡°Can you please help me, the amount of injured warriors that we have is just too much for me to take care all by myself.¡± ire smiles, ¡°I am happy to help.¡± Mary also spoke, ¡°I may not have any healing ability but I could assist the two of you.¡± Just as Old man Emerald wanted to politely decline, Bun Bun spoke, ¡°Okay, we are going to secure the ce.¡± ire also ps her hand, ¡°With Mary-san help, our job would be much easier.¡± Chapter 917 Chapter 917: CHAPTER 886 AGAINST THE INSECTS Mary has an inborn leadership skill that would calm those that were around her, she would definitely be a great help for them, not to mention, her current identity is something that the people of this kingdom respect dearly. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Fire Demon brought France and Russel to their main camp, the presence of two overbearing Saint might made everyone in the city startled. They gathered to resist but after seeing Fire Demon, they quickly rxed, his prestige is very high in this base, actually, his authority is the highest in this ce. Fire Demon then pointed at the center of the base and said, ¡°That location would be your base, if you wanted to change, just ask me.¡± Russel shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to, actually, we are thinking of building another base of our own, we still have reinforcementing.¡± Fire Demon was startled but his eyes instantly lits up, he knew just how powerful those from Thousand Race Empire are, he quickly asks, ¡°How many reinforcement ising? Also, how strong are they?¡± France started pondering and finally found the exact number, ¡°Ten million five hundred thousand and ten.¡± ..... Fire Demon was ecstatic but he became confused as to why there is another ten in the number, Russel added, ¡°Those ten that you are thinking of are all Saint experts, you didn¡¯t know but back on Gaia, my big brother have managed to actually subdue a world just by his might.¡± ¡°Because of this, the world have undergone an evolution, countless individuals that were staying at the peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm have broken through but their strength isn¡¯t that greatpared to veteran Saints.¡± Fire Demon startedughing, he then said, ¡°No matter what, they are still Saint! And wow! As expected of that fellow, he is truly living up the name of the strongest being of Gaia, he actually managed to subdue a world!¡± France and Russel were proud that someone was praising their older brother, Fire Demon then asks, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the cultivation realm of the rest?¡± ¡°There are 1 million Xiantian Realm experts, 1 thousand Xiantian Kings, 100 Xiantian Emperors and the rest are either Silver to Crimson Gold Rank.¡± France have already counted the number of soldiers they have brought. Their main task here is to actually subdue Saint Monster World and make it an affiliated world just like Murim World, Fire Demon seems to realised this and looks at them with a knowing gaze. He then asks, ¡°Can I and Emerald join this mission, we would be representing the Beast Continent.¡± Russel startedughing, ¡°Your friend said that you are a battle maniac but hearing your question, you are more than just a war freak.¡± Fire Demon smirked, ¡°By the way, this world is already ravaged by those insects, are you sure that it is worth it to risk more than 10 million soldiers?¡± France spoke, ¡°This world is unique, it has something that monsters such as us desires, monster Qi, you and Emerald have been staying here, you should have experienced it¡¯s effect.¡± Fire Demon became silent, he cannot deny that for beings that have beast bloodline, the monster Qi is truly beneficial for them, seeing his silence, the two became even more enthusiastic about the benefits that the monster Qi would bring to them. Russel then spoke, ¡°We are going to transform some part of this world into a magic filled ce, you should know, unlike Beast Continent, Thousand Forest Continent contains Mana.¡± Fire Demon nodded, he then thought of something, ¡°I do have a perfect ce for your group but this location is extremely dangerous at the moment, countless world destroying insects have already infested that ce.¡± France shook his head and patted Fire Demon¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, you should know just how powerful our Hope Family truly is.¡± Of course Fire Demon knew, he nodded and actually announced that they are going to take down the ce that he had talked about, upon hearing him, Russel frowns. Just as he was about to politely deny his request, Fire Demon raise his hand and said, ¡°Please do not deny my help, your addition in this ce would definitely tilt the favor to our side.¡± He then pointed at the soldiers that are preparing to go to a suicide mission, ¡°Look at them, they don¡¯t have any hesitation at all, their world was ravaged, countless loved ones were killed, just the hope of getting revenge is the thing that drives them.¡± The two could see that these individuals are truly burning with rage, they sighed knowing that a couple of these individuals would definitely die. France let¡¯s out a screech and left, Russel then exins his action, ¡°He is returning to Union City to bring the others, with their help, we could minimize the number of deaths in your troops.¡± Meanwhile, in an another location, all the well known healers and doctors have gathered and they were busily taking care of the injured individuals that are present. Suddenly Karl and the others entered the ce, Francended on the ground and said, ¡°Mary-san, we are going to participate in an uing battle, please be careful as we wouldn¡¯t be present.¡± Mary nodded, Old man Emerald spoke, ¡°Do not worry about her safety, as long as I am present, no one would be able to threaten her, they have to step on my dead body first!¡± Those from United Beast Kingdom also started vouching for her safety, after all, she is the mother of their savior and spiritual deity. Karl and the rest left, their aura have drowned the kingdom into silence, they hadn¡¯t thought that the people they were just chatting with were this powerful. Back on Fire Demon¡¯s base, the army of Saint Monster World is already ready, they have always practice fast and quick response tomand. Russel looks towards the direction of United City and smiles, ¡°They havee, too bad that Emerald is busy with his work, with his addition, our victory would be 100% and we might even reduced the number of deaths to 0.¡± Fire Demon shook his head, ¡°That would be impossible, you don¡¯t know just how strong those insects are, even Saints died on their mandibles.¡± When the Hope Family finally arrives, their group quickly started advancing deeper into the insect infested parts of this world. They wanted to hide their presence, so that their attacks and ns would be more sessful, unfortunately, they knew that this was nearly impossible. JM proposes, ¡°Why don¡¯t we travel underground? As long as we hide our presence, we would arrived at that ce safely.¡± Fire Demon sighed and said, ¡°We have already tried that but we were still discovered, those insects seems to have a sense that detects all beings near them.¡± Russel let¡¯s out a loud trumpet, ¡°Since this is the case, we can only bravely charged in!¡± Fire Demon nodded, they then sensed the air started to be tense, their expression became solemn, he shouted, ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Russel became bigger and bigger, his entire body started to glow in golden light, France let¡¯s out a cry, the sky is already dark but suddenly, it became even more menacing, shes of thunder could be seen lighting up the dark sky. *Roar!* The entire area around Karl and his wife burns with intensity, the me ravaged the already brokennd, their showcase of power amazed everyone. J-Darwin also became bigger, around him, a type of forcefield seemingly starts to envelopes the surrounding, besides him was Junnel, his presence is extremely small as if nonexistent. Fredrick, Valkiry and Scarlet rose to the sky, they eyed their iing enemies with burning killing intent. The people of Saint Monster World were at first stunned but they quickly recovers, they grabs their weapons and prepare themselves. Then they saw their most hated enemies, the outer world creatures, Karl, Cha and Fire Demon fires their powerful ming breath, immediately, a couple of insects were incinerated. Screech, Scarlet, Fredrick and Valkiry let¡¯s out their screeches simultaneously, then the three of thembined their skills to create a giant ming tornado that grows bigger and bigger as time passes by. JM dug underground, the entire area started trembling, then he came out as a giant creature made up of earth, he looks like a mountain that have grown eyes and sharp ws. The insects doesn¡¯t care about their deadrades, nor the ming tornado that was in front of them, they could only see their prey. A couple hundreds of them died after breaking the tornado but before they could advance, countless thunderbolts started raining down on them, they were then hit by a powerful wind that felt like a cannon ball. Fire Demon shouted, ¡°Everyone, give them all what you got!¡± Since they were stopped by the sea of lighting, this is the perfect opportunity for everyone to kill as much of them as possible. Chapter 918 Chapter 918: CHAPTER 887 MERCHANT With their battle cry, the soldiers of Saint Monster World started raining down their arrows, those that doesn¡¯t have any bow picks up stones and anything that was lying around them and threw them towards the insects. Even if this action is quite useless against such powerful enemies, they need to do something to vent their emotions, it didn¡¯t take long for the insects to finally advanced. Russel let¡¯s out a loud trumpet and stomps on the ground, JM knew that it was his turn, he use his elemental affinity towards earth and made them into something sharp, the insects that were forced to crash by Russel¡¯s pressurended on the sharp spikes. But they underestimated how tough the bodies of these insects are, they might be vulnerable to elemental attacks but this is only because of the fact that most beings in this world doesn¡¯t use any elemental attacks. Now that they have felt the full barrage of Russel group¡¯s attacks, they started transforming, those that have died were eaten by theirrades and their body became even more stronger than before. The insects got up from the crash, they continue to charge towards the group without any fear, JM used his skill to shift himself next to the group of injured insects, with his current form, he smashes himself to the iinsect. The powerful blow causes the insects to be blown away but they still haven¡¯t died yet, their body have cracked but it was rapidly recovering, France swoops down from above, he took care of the injured insects and once again hides into the dark sky. ..... The soldiers then shed with them, with Fire Demon¡¯smand, they managed to not get blown away by the sh, they gritted their teeth and attack. They took out their weapons and attacks the insects, sparks flew as their weapons were proven ineffective against the carapace of their enemy but this doesn¡¯t discourage them. They continue attacking, hoping that their attacks would at least injure their enemy, the insects were actually the ones that were at the disadvantage, it is entirey because of Russel and his family. Since the insects were still adapting against elemental attacks, their defense is still a bit weak but as time passes by, the favor started titling to their side. ¡°Ahhh!¡± With a cry of pain, the first soldiers to die was devoured by three insects, one by one, more soldiers were killed, the situation made Fire Demon¡¯s expression grim. J-Darwin, Russel and JM charges towards the enemy, their momentum was extremely great but this doesn¡¯t deter the insects, they also charge towards them. Immediately, countless insects were blown away, there were only a couple of them that have died, once they were trapped deep into the swarm, JM created a hole in the ground and three of them jumps inside. The insects wouldn¡¯t just let them be, they chased after them but the hole closed up, they tried digging underground but they were clearly very slowpared to JM, the trio then ran towards the direction of their group. They emerges from the ground unscathed, they look at the insects that were still trying to chase after them, France continue to swoop down from above, because the entire sky is filled with his aura, the insects cannot trace him clearly. They tried eating the clouds but they quickly realised that it wasn¡¯t a pure elemental energy from one individual but a natural storm, France knew that his greatest weakness is the fact that he depends too much on the weather. Fortunately, after he had awakened his ancient roc bloodline, he could now attract storm without using his Mana, making it extremely lethal for his enemies. Assisting him were the three birds, their strength might notpare to his but they do have greatbination skills and teamwork, with the support from Karl, Cha and Junnel, their safety is secured. The situation of the soldiers were different, they were fighting desperately, a couple of them were already killed but driven by their hate and fighting will, they became even braver as they became even more injured. Their potential that is hidden within their body started churning, their strength continue to rise, unfortunately, their cultivation level stagnated because of the pitiful amount of energy in the area. The outer world creatures decimated this world, causing it to be extremely weak, Russel also realised this, he then spoke to France, ¡°France! We need to inform big brother about the current situation of this world!¡± France answered, ¡°This is unnecessary, big brother have sent his clone with us but because there might be something that is currently happening back on Gaia, it was now in the state of immobility.¡± Russel nodded, they need to seal off the barrier that was broken, if they don¡¯t do this, then, no matter how long they fight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save this world. The beasts that were teleporting into Saint Monster World continue to increase in numbers, they would be arrivingter than usual but when they do, it would make the situation for the people of Saint Monster World better. After all, given their current strength, they would easily subdue this world, back on Gaia, Shadowsh was now pondering over what type of power he should build on Blue World. He cannot create a kingdom immediately as it would rm the major powers of those world, he was thinking of either building a sect, while he was busy thinking on his other alternatives, the dragon king of Rising Dragon Continent have visited him. Looking at the person that is now considered as the ruler of their world, the dragon king sighed, as a dragon, he is prideful but even he couldn¡¯t help but bow his head to Shadowsh. He clears his throat and greeted him, after a couple of pleasantries, he immediately went on the thing that he came for, ¡°Emperor Shadowsh, I havee here to give you the solution to your problem.¡± Hearing this, he looks at him in confusion, the dragon king quickly exins, ¡°I know that you and the Invincible Kingdom have decided to upy another world but unlike Murim World, this world is much stronger.¡± Shadowsh looks at him in interest, he knew that unlike Thousand Forest Continent, the Rising Dragon Continent have lots of experienced of building powers to other worlds. The dragon king knew that he had to take this opportunity to increase the strength of their power, the Demon Fox n wouldn¡¯t be able to take this opportunity from them, unlike foxes, dragons could live underwater, there are even branch that specifically lives underwater. ¡°I suggest of creating a merchant power, after obtaining some recognition from that world, you could then slowly build your own territory, the only thing that you need to do right now is to find some major power or even a certain medium power to help you build some connection.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then looks at him and smiled, ¡°I know what you want, okay, I grant the Rising Dragon Continent the permission to ess Blue World, you could build a branch of your power there.¡± The dragon king became ecstatic, he continuously thanked him, he then left, Shadowsh was sitting on his seat pondering about the merchant strategy. He nodded and left the empire, he arrives at Invincible Kingdom, he told Laura and Ariel about the n on bing a merchant, their mission right now is to find a power of Blue World that is at least a medium grade one. He doesn¡¯t need to be worried about persuading them, after all, he could just kill the head and a couple of elders before impersonating them and making that power entirely belong to Gaia. Now that this was sorted out, he returned to Safehaven Paradise and closes his eyes near the Luminous Tree of Life, he took control of his clone on Saint Monster World. When he got the clear view of that world, he was shocked but his expression became grim, he knew that this was the exact situation that had happened on Demon World, he realised that their group was toote to stop this from happening but at least, they could prevent the total destruction of this world. He sighed and thought, ¡®It seems that Banjo is going to get busy once again.¡¯ He really felt guilty for his brother, after all, he didn¡¯t even managed to rest that long, because of what is happening at this universe, he had to be active, it cannot be med on anyone else but just the fact that he had be a Void Beast. To not rm anyone, he transformed into Clwyd¡¯s appearance, he doesn¡¯t want the people to put their hope to him, not because he wasn¡¯t thinking of saving them. He just doesn¡¯t want to disappoint them, this isn¡¯t his real body, this is just a clone, this might be a stronger clone but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it does not contain his true strength. Chapter 919 Chapter 919: CHAPTER 888 IDLE He wanted to assess the situation more, he flew towards the direction where he sensed the dense cluster of outer world creature aura, he could also sensed Russel and the others aura at the same direction. He knew that they are already fighting the enemy but he knew just how terrifying those insects are, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried about their situation. Back on the battlefield, thousands have already died on the Saint Monster World side, tens of thousands insects were killed, most of the deaths that came from the insect side came from Russel and his group. But it became more difficult for them, as time passes by, the insects have adapted from their elemental energy, Shadowsh arrives at the scene, he quickly shouted, ¡°Use your concept or weapon intent! Those types of attacks are more effective against these beings.¡± Hearing his voice, France and everyone quickly reacted, their crazed attack changed into a tactical one but not all of them could coordinate with theirrades. Shadowshmanded with his emperor aura, ¡°Divide yourselves by group, if you don¡¯t have the same intent or race, find a group that has the same concept or weapon intent as yours, shield bearers assist the group by blocking the swarm.¡± He then looks at France and others, ¡°France quickly use your storm to wreak havoc! JM create a dome to protect the soldiers while they are grouping up with each other.¡± ..... ¡°Fire Demon, Scarlet, Fredrick and Valkiry, the four of you try to create a wall of fire that blocks the advancement of the swarm.¡± ¡°The rest, just try and slow down the swarm as the army coordinate with one another.¡± He then flew towards the swarm and activate his domain, suddenly,rge part of the swarm was submerged into darkness, they felt their strength being taken away. They reacted in a violent manner, they tried eating the domain, unbeknownst to them, Shadowsh have been training to counter this type of situation after his first battle against their kind. The insects felt something was wrong, they then realised that the same feeling as if they were facing their mortal enemy, they only have one mortal enemy, they have the same ability as them, the Disaster Beasts. They then group up with each other, then some sort of energy was released from their body, Shadowsh who was monitoring everything felt a sudden changed from his domain. His expression changes, he felt his domain started trembling, he took a deep breath and dense amount of death Qi flooded the surrounding, it causes the insects to freeze, they were then trapped in an illusion but they quickly broke free. Emperor¡¯s Domain! He also took out his two swords and an array that summoned ten thousand pure energy swords appears above the domain, the two powerful ability ovepped with each other. The insects were forced to the ground by the pressure, also, their special ability seems to be extremely vulnerable to the sword intent hanging above their heads. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that the situation have stabilized but after sensing the remaining amount of energy from his clone, he frowns. He could steal the energy from the insects but because he doesn¡¯t have his core right now, cleansing it is impossible, his clone couldn¡¯t take it and is already in the state of cracking. He looks at the soldiers and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, I wouldn¡¯t be able to persist for so long!¡± Hearing this, the soldiers became anxious, they also became confused, on their mind, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. Who is this individual? Why does he know so much about these insects? How is he capable of stalling this swarm all by himself? Boom! The dragon clone could no longer take it, it exploded and finally releasing the insect swarm but what greeted these insects is a wall of me. Shadowsh returned back to his original body, he sighed as he felt that it was a pity that he had to sacrifice all the things that his dragon clone have achieved but fortunately, it was still worth it. He looked for Banjo and told him about the situation on Saint Monster World, knowing that he was once again needed, Banjo felt satisfied. He is no longer useless to his family, without hesitation he agrees to solve the problem that is guing Saint Monster World. Shadowsh on the other hand started thinking of creating a location that is filled with different types of intent, this is to counter the insects that have invaded their universe. He shook his head and decided not to do this, they have countless sects that are loyal to their empire, those sects would definitely be a great help against the outer world creatures. Besides, all of the sects that have sworn loyalty to Thousand Race Empire have arge number of sect disciples that have joined the army. There are even veteran soldiers that were actually members of these sects, most of the sects are either the hidden sects of Thousand Forest Continent or new sects that were built by the subjects of Thousand Race Empire. Shadowsh felt gratified to have these sects, since his rule is unshakable on his empire, he doesn¡¯t care about how powerful or prestigious these sects would be, no matter what they do, they cannot shake his rule nor they intend to. He doesn¡¯t want to interfere with these sects but now, it is different, he decided to promote these sects and increase their enthusiasm towards their empire. The next day, the news regarding about the reward for the strongest sect and the top nine sects was spread all over the continent. Instantly, the sects started contacting their sect disciples that were also members of the army to help their fellow sect members to join or adapt on the army. The sect that is crowned as the number one sect would held the title of royal sect, they would receive the same status as a grand duke power. Not only that, they would be able to have 100 of their disciples enter Safehaven Paradise for training for a whole week, they would be able to ess the sacred ground of Thousand Race Empire every month. They would also receive a yearly reward from the royal family, gold, dwarf equipment, elven product and diluted bloodline of a member of Hope Family. This would bring prosperity for the sect that wouldst for centuries and even millennia, such a tempting reward drove all the sects crazy, especially the major sects, the rewards for the top nine sects is also bountiful but the disparity between it and the top one is like heaven and earth. Meanwhile, those inside Safehaven Paradise received the news that Shadowsh wanted them to train their concept or weapon intent, they immediately follow his request without any hint of rejection. Shadowsh is currently searching for another world to spread his influence to, he knew that finding such a weak world like Murim World is extremely rare but now that he has an idea on how to build a kingdom on other world, he was rearing to test it. Unfortunately, the Golden Elf World, Nile Underworld and Abyss are terrifying worlds that is currently unavable for their current strength. Abyss is much easier to ignore because the nine abyssal dragon door doesn¡¯t contain a specific portal, it would change and with Fierce Beast World rejecting Saints, the danger is low. The other two made him a bit worried, fortunately, ording to Sans and Leafinia the portal is too small, it¡¯s visibility is also very low, before they escape the world they were in, they made it their priority to hide the portal. For precaution, he put the undeads and elves on guard against the two portals, the elves guarding the Nile Underworld and the undeads guarding the Golden Elf World, the two race have always been odd against each other. He sighed thinking that he had too much to do, while he was preparing some things for his clone, he received some news from Invincible Kingdom. They had found a low grade power on Blue World, they are now nning on upying that power, he immediately agrees to their mission, after all, they need to build some connection on that world. Blue World is just too vast, even he didn¡¯t found a type of power on that world, for the Invincible Kingdom to found one, it made him revaluate their capability. Back on Saint Monster World, Russel and his group told the soldiers that they don¡¯t need to suffer anymore, as long as the reinforcement from their world arrives, they¡¯ll be able to take care of this problem. What they didn¡¯t say is that they are nning on conquering this world, now that the overall strength of this world have truly wane, it would be easy to enact their mission. With the addition of this world, they would be able to have two worlds, three if Gaia is added on the list under their empire¡¯s rule. Chapter 920 Chapter 920: CHAPTER 889 BEETLE As long as they finally enter the higher ne of existence, they would be able to be stronger and with this, no one from other worlds would dare to make them their enemy. They don¡¯t need to worry that much from the invasion of the outer world creatures because they have Banjo, as long as he is there, they could block the entrances of the insects. Russel and everyone were burning with passion to help their homnd prosper, they wanted to pay the debt that they felt they owed to Shadowsh. Three dayster, Banjo and the ten million beasts from Gaia have arrived, they started advancing towards the direction of Union City. They managed to arrive much quickerpared to Russel and his group because Banjo was with them, he was the one who created the portal and he was also the one that stabilized it. It¡¯s easy for him to increase the speed of the teleportation, the beasts that have arrived on Saint Monster World have rmed the entirety of United Beast Kingdom. Their steps causes the ground to tremble, those on the back are thergest of the group, they might not be the strongest but their size is intimidating, Phina and her group went to wee them. ..... They are really excited to see so many reinforcement, since these beasts came out of the portal that Russel and his group used, she knew that they came from Gaia. She wanted to bow to Shadowsh for bringing such group to their world, she started looking towards the army but she was disappointed when she doesn¡¯t saw him. Banjo appears in front of her and spoke, ¡°I havee here to help seal the entrance of the outer world creatures, on themand of my big brother, you are tasked to amodate everyone here as they are going to stay in this world for a long time.¡± Phina was startled but her expression turned ecstatic, she had an idea on what these words represent but she doesn¡¯t care, on her heart, she was the subject of Shadowsh before being a resident of this world. Their vige which was considered one of the weakest power of this world have actually transformed into a power that is nearlyparable to that of a Supreme n, they owe it all to Shadowsh. Banjo heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her reaction, Shadowsh actually didn¡¯t say anything about his n, he wanted to slowly make Saint Monster World under his rule without rming anyone but Banjo thought that he was just being kind and humble. Just like Sans, he doesn¡¯t care if he was seen as a cold blooded or a tyrant, as long as his family still loves him, that¡¯s all he ever needed, for Sans, Shadowsh approval is the only thing he seek and need. Their group immediately advanced towards the battlefield, the one leading them was Phina, some of the red fox wanted toe with her but they were berated by her, their priority right now is keeping Mary safe andfortable. They only need to travel just a couple of minutes, the battlefield isn¡¯t that far from their location, the United Beast Kingdom is the only power that is still standing on this world, the rest have either been swallowed by the insects or have escaped to the higher ne of existence. The only reason why their kingdom still stood tall to this day is because the insects were busy giving birth to their own kind on their world, they slowly realised that each time an insect have hatched, their world continues to grow weaker. They immediately knew that the insects is using their world as a source of energy for their kind, this made them hate them even more, unfortunately, they don¡¯t have the strength to drive them out of Saint Monster World. Their current situation is different, they now have the backing of Gaia, with their help, they have a high chance of taking back their world. Russel and the others, together with the soldiers were getting closer to the spot where they are going to build their base, they didn¡¯t know that Banjo and their reinforcement have already arrived. All of them were exhausted after nonstop fighting, there were already four thousand soldiers that have died but with their death, tens of thousands of insects were also killed. The soldiers didn¡¯t regret anything, they have seen the fighting prowess of Russel and the rest, they are convinced that with their help, they would be able to take back their world. Fire Demon looks at them and sighed, he said, ¡°As expected of the members of Hope Family, you guys are truly powerful, not only that, you give hope to your allies in desperate situation.¡± Russel snorted and asks, ¡°Why, are you still unconvinced that we are considered much powerful than you?¡± Fire Demon didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Actually yes, after living on this world, I have gained new strength, I was confident that I could match you but after watching your battle earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.¡± France and the rest startedughing, ¡°We are the family members of Shadowsh, if we are too slow to improve our strength, then it would discredit our family name, he had done so much for us, least we could do is not embarrass him.¡± Fire Demon sighed, ¡°I have always been optimistic about myself, even after losing to LS, I didn¡¯t wallow in my grief and used the bitter feeling of defeat to fuel my passion.¡± ¡°But, no matter howpetitive I am, I just cannot think of everpeting against Shadowsh, he is the person that I look up to.¡± Russel and the rest nodded, the members of United Beast Kingdom nodded, the rest of the soldiers that came from other powers were confused, they were already informed about the miracles that Shadowsh have performed. All the residents of United Beast Kingdom idolized Shadowsh, they were even fanatics among them, they had always felt that it was too surreal but when Fire Demon and Old man Emerald repeatedly praise this person, they developed some sort of admiration to him. Now that they had met his family members, they started to believe on the so called religion that centered on him, they wanted to meet him so badly, actually, just seeing him personally would be enough for them. Suddenly, they heard another buzzing sounds, it seems that they have encountered another swarm, Russel and the others were already experienced of dealing against these insects, they knew that fire type attacks is proven useful to a certain degree. Scarlet then started spinning creating a tornado made up of fire, Fredrick and Valkiry went to help, they don¡¯t have fire element but their wind element could help strengthen the ming tornado. Karl and his wife then created a wall of me to block the first charge of the swarm, Fire Demon prepares his fire dragon breath to kill any insects that managed to pass through the wall of me. Boom! With a loud explosion, the ming tornado was destroyed, then, came a humanoid being that looks like a rhinoceros beetle in human form, it had the same aura as the insects. Fire Demon was shocked, he looks at the red humanoid rhinoceros beetle in confusion but he knew that it was their enemy, he fires his dragon breath at it. The humanoid insect didn¡¯t even dodge the attack, it took it head on, when the smoke settles, it was still standing there like nothing have happened, Russel spoke, ¡°Stop! Can¡¯t you guys sense the abnormal amount of fire energy emitting from that beetle?¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± His body then started glowing, he started transforming, then with a bright golden st of light, he transformed into a humanoid shape elephant, this was his battle form that he had perfected after countless of practice. After seeing the form of the beetle, he had obtain some inspiration on how to improve this form, finally, he had made it more solid and tougher. He is much bigger than the beetle, he was holding two sharp objects that looks like his tusk, he charges towards the beetle, the beetle also flew towards him, the swarm behind it also charges, all of them looks like a beetle but their size is that of a tank. The soldiers cries as they rode their mounts and decided to show the Hope Family their cavalry skill, their momentum is great, their expression says that they don¡¯t fear death. Boom! Russel and the beetle collided, the two of them are evenly matched shocking the former. Russel is quite confident on his physical strength but to think that he was only equal to this humanoid beetle, he was dumbfounded. The muscle on the beetle¡¯s arm bulged, he attacks his opponent with fireing out of his body, Russel quickly recovers, he met the attack with his tusk. The two once again cause the air to tremble, Russel then fires an air cannon from his trunk, the distance is too close for the beetle to dodge. Chapter 921 Chapter 921: CHAPTER 890 RUSSEL VS. THE BEETLE Boom! The beetle was thrown backwards but he got back easily, he then took out arge sword, upon seeing this, the expression of one of the soldiers change, he couldn¡¯t help but cry in rm, ¡°Master Rhino!¡± Russel have a realization, these insects devours the beings of this universe and they would pick those that they arepatible with and give birth to an offspring that is capable of mastering all the arts and cultivation of their prey. This ability seems to have some limit because he could see that there is only one unique being, with a de on it¡¯s hand, the aura of the beetle changes, it became more domineering and carries a sharp aura that Russel is extremely familiar with. Sword Intent! It actually managed to incorporate a weapon intent from their universe into a being that belongs to their universe, this spells bad news for them, Russel is now hell bent on killing this enemy. The beetle didn¡¯t react, it was still processing the sensation of actually being able to use a sword, Russel took this opportunity and attacks, he raises his two curved sharp tasks and stabs them. The beetle used his giant sword and blocked the attack but the force made it take a couple of steps. ..... ¡®Just as expected!¡¯ Russel¡¯s eyes lits up, the rhinoceros beetle might know sword intent from the remnant memories of its former self but it was still in the process of fully mastering it. ¡°Take my stomp!¡± His foot erged, he stomps the beetle who was still unstable from his earlier attack, it curls and took the attack head on, the entire area trembles as a foot like depression appears on the ground. The beetle was reeling in shock, it hadn¡¯t expected that the stomp would be this strong, unfortunately for it, it¡¯s opponent wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. Russel transformed into his elephant body and started stomping repeatedly, each stomp would cause a rumbling sound that could be heard from afar, the world around them seems to be trembling. The swarm of berries didn¡¯t expect that their trump card would lose so miserably, they instantly erupted in fury, just as the soldiers throught that the humanoid beetle is finished, a sudden change urs. me started erupting from underneath them, then with a violent explosion, a volcano appears, Fire Demon¡¯s expression changes, he shouted at the soldiers to retreat, France and his group help by stalling the swarm. Then came out of the mouth of the volcano was the humanoid beetle, it¡¯s body is now glowing, it looks like the personification ofva, it looks at Russel, it raised it¡¯s sword and started swinging it. It¡¯s swings got faster and faster, sword Qi coated with the energy of an outer world creature and fire element flew at Russel. Russel¡¯s body started glowing in golden light, he charges towards his target, all the sword Qi hits him, he was startled by how powerful they are but he doesn¡¯t take a step back even once. His golden glow would increased his defense against physical and elemental attack, this was his strongest ability, this had apanied before he had even reached Saint Realm, it was the bloodline ability he has since a long time ago. The only drawback is that, it¡¯s usage of Saint Qi is also extremely high. Currently, the appearance of the humanoid beetle can no longer be seen, everyone could just see a bright red light, it was swinging too fast that those that are weaker could no longer see it¡¯s figure. Russel tanked all the attack, then, before he ms himself into the beetle, he transformed back to his battle form and sent a flying kick ti it with an erged foot. Boom! The volcano was eradicated, the beetle was hit directly, it was thrown back to the swarm, it¡¯s body cracks but after turning intove, it restored to it¡¯s original appearance. With the swarm protecting it, Russel is no longer able to kill him, the beetles might not be as fierce as the other insects but their defense are extremely tough, just as everyone thought that their expedition have be a failure, a dragon roar could be heard. After the roar sounded out, a energy de flew towards the swarm, everywhere the de passes through, the space in it¡¯s surrounding constricted, Russel and the others expression turned to shock. Russel then looks towards the direction where the de came from, his expression turned to glee when he saw Banjo together with some of his subordinates. He startedughing out loud, their group rxed after seeing this, France let¡¯s out a loud cry and shouted, ¡°Everyone! Reinforcement have arrived, let¡¯s bring this swarm hell!¡± ¡°Urah!¡± All the soldiers shouted, they felt reinvigorated after, they could see therge amount of beasts running/flying towards them, they felt excited. ¡°It seems that big brother have decided to help this world.¡± Said Karl. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not surprising, after all, this world no longer have any individual or power that could contend to our rule.¡± Hearing this, everyone agrees on JM¡¯s words. Russel went to attack the humanoid beetle once again, with Banjo¡¯s space de, those in front of the swarm were heavily injured, they won¡¯t be able to move for a couple of minutes. France weed Banjo, he asks, ¡°Did big brother sent you to help fix the hole in this world¡¯s barrier?¡± Banjo nodded, Fire Demon was near them so heard their words, he was shocked, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You could fix this world¡¯s barrier?!¡± The soldiers heard his exmation and couldn¡¯t help but also be dumbfounded, they then look at Banjo in anticipation. Banjo nodded making all the soldiers celebrate, even though they still haven¡¯t won, just the fact that they could save this world made them ecstatic. Fire Demon looks solemn, he quickly said, ¡°I suggest that you immediately seal the hole, defeating the insects that have already infested this world would definitely be a long time effort but as long as that hole continue to exist, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make a dent on their numbers.¡± Banjo nodded, he had also thought of this, ¡°That is why, I propose that we will move in a small team and try to seal the barrier all by ourselves.¡± One of the soldiers shouted, ¡°Commander Fire Demon, we are willing to die for this world, we will buy some time for all of you.¡± JM spoke, ¡°Go, us and the beast army of Gaia will hold the swarm, we will protect those on United Beast Kingdom.¡± France, Banjo and Fire Demon looks at each other and nodded, the soldiers knew that they have to go deep into the insect infested area of their world but they are willing to do it. They knew that they are the only ones that would do this suicide mission, after all, the reinforcement didn¡¯t came from their world but from an another world. It would be rude to ask them toe with them into a suicide mission that should be their responsibility since this is their world. Then with one hundred thousand soldiers, France, Fire Demon and Banjo erged themselves and carries them. Banjo opted to travel on space, this would certainly make it much more easier to hide from the insects. Knowing that withrge amount of their elites going to go on a suicide mission, the remaining soldiers knew that if they fail this mission, it would spell the end of this world, even with the help of Gaia, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. The swarm of beetles have met their match, their Saints being preupied by JM, Karl, Russel, Junnel, Fredrick and Cha. Meanwhile, the rest of theirrades were being attacked by the beasts and soldiers working together, it became a stalemate but this was enough for Russel. They don¡¯t need to fight till death, they just need to arrive at their destination and start building their new base, as long as the hole of the berrier got fixed, they could slowly annihte this insects while at the same time, consolidating their rule. Back on United City, Mary have received the news about Banjo¡¯s arrival, she instantly knew that Gaia is now trying to fix this world as quickly as possible. She knew that their empire is nning on conquering this world, she felt proud of her son, she can¡¯t believe that she a low ranking beast have managed to give birth to such an outstanding son. They now have an empire to call their own and not to mention, they actually rule two worlds already, with the addition of this world, they would beparable to the royal powers of higher ne of existence. Back on the battlefield, Russel is now fighting the humanoid beetle in a location that is far from the rest, he doesn¡¯t want the same thing to happen once again. The beetle got better at using his sword, he was now equal to Russel, their fight have made the space unstable. Chapter 922 Chapter 922: CHAPTER 891 SELF DESTRUCT Fortunately, they are Saint, they master the spatialw, even if their strength is capable of breaking space, they could negate the effect a bit, breaking the space is an extremely dangerous thing to do. The spatial storm is something that nearly no one could take, even Russel isn¡¯t confident that he would survive one, meanwhile, the humanoid beetle only instinctively knew that doing such a thing isn¡¯t beneficial to him. Currently, the one in the upper hand is Russel, their strength is equal but because the humanoid beetle is a being that have been newly born, it¡¯scking in experience, it¡¯s instinct might be great but it¡¯s opponent knew how to fight him. Russel have fought a couple of battles with his own soldiers, not only to train them but also educate himself, he knew that instinctively fighting might have many advantage but it also has a ring w. Reacting to obvious faint, you just need to use killing intent and the instinct of your opponent would react violently, so everytime he tries to hit his opponent, he added some feints and true attacks amongst his attacks. The humanoid beetle was getting confused, it reacted prematurely and before it could recover, Russel would send a different attack, if it weren¡¯t for his tough shell, he would have already died. Fortunately for it, the remnant fire energy in the surrounding constantly heals him, Russel also notices this but doesn¡¯t have any idea on stopping this, he just goes on and hopes that he¡¯ll crack his opponent¡¯s defense. ..... The beetle dislikes the feeling of being suppressed but it can¡¯t do anything to get out of its current situation, it might be powerful but against someone equal in him strength but a much more experienced warrior, it was totally being beaten up. Meanwhile, France and his group were getting closer to the crack on the world barrier, Fire Demon have memorized the location because it was the main reason why this world was left into ruin. Banjo was now sweating heavily, he could travel at an incredible distance but to minimize the chances of them being discovered, he had to decrease the distance, also, traveling with one hundred thousand individuals, it was too taxing even for him. They finally arrives at the location, they could see a couple of new types of insects flying out of the hole while the insects that looks exactly as the first batch of invaders continue to go inside, it seems that they are using this world as a breeding ground to create new types of soldiers. This is the reason why they hadn¡¯t immediately destroy this world, they were using it to conquer more worlds, Fire Demon spoke, ¡°Be ready, we must protect Banjo-san at all cost.¡± The soldiers nodded, they are already prepared to die, as long as Banjo is sessful, they would be able to save this world, they gripped their weapons tightly, France then screeches and gathers all this storm clouds close to them. *Skree!* He lets out a loud screech once again and countless lightning bolts started raining down the sky, they ravaged all the insects in the area. With their battle cry, the soldiers came out of the hidden space and charges towards the insects close to the hole, Fire Demon escorted Banjo, he breaths out a powerful steam of me, incinerating the weaker insects instantly. Banjo decided not to attack, he started to recover his stamina and state of mind, he needs to be quick and endure the attacks of the invaders, suddenly an ufortable screeching roar sounded out of the portal. Everyone¡¯s expression changes but Banjo quickly recovers, he took out an object, this was a crystal that could store a one time attack, this was given to him by the Abyssal Dragon n. It contains one all out attack from a powerhouse that surpasses the True Saint Realm, he shouted, ¡°Everyone! Continue to stall the insects, I¡¯ll deal with that fellow!¡± Fire Demon looks at him, seeing him so serious, he could only put his trust and bet his life, he roars, ¡°My soldiers form a circle and protect Banjo!¡± The soldiers nodded, they then forms a circle that surrounds Banjo, France have now blended into the storm, bringing support to the group as he flies by. France sensed a couple of Saint ss insects and he knew that he can no longer reserve his strength, his body started to turn golden before bing entirely made up of electricity. Fire Demon transformed into his dragon form, he raised his saber and prepare to meet his enemy, there are five Saints that came with them, their strength might not beparable to the two but at least, they could stall the enemy for a couple of minutes. Banjo threw the item into the hole and a loud explosion could be heard, he knew that this was his que, he quickly approaches the hole, ten thousand soldiers thew themselves into the hole. They are tasked to stop the insects froming inside, this would lead to their death, their survival rate is basically 0 but they still did it. Banjo couldn¡¯t help but respect them, he then touch the circle and space jewel started shing, he knew he had to be quick, the ten thousand soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on that long. The hole started closing, the insects could sense this and they reacted violently, destroying a world barrier is an extremely difficult task, they only managed to do it because of the sudden weakness. The ten thousand soldiers that have gone out started dying, even though they are mostlyposed of Xiantian King experts, they were still being killed with ease, they tried so hard but their effort seems to be useless against their enemy. Banjo was frowning, the barrier have be extraordinarily weak, he had to put in more effort to seal it, he was now sweating heavily, without him noticing it, another ten thousand soldiers went inside the hole. The soldiers started dying one after another, they took a couple of insects with them, suddenly, one of the Saint experts was getting swarmed by a couple of insects, he shouted, ¡°Remember my name! Braive Shizi of the divine lion n!¡± Boom! With a loud explosion, he had decided to self destruct, taking all the insects around him, the self-destruction of a Saint expert is truly terrifying, unfortunately, the cost was too high. The other Saint experts didn¡¯t even flinched, actually the death of theirrade only further impassioned them, all of a sudden a soldier shouted, ¡°The hole it¡¯s closing! Everyone continue persist, you must protect prince Banjo, I¡¯ll be going first!¡± He then charges towards a cluster of insects holding a couple of energy stones, he also self destruct but his explosion is much weakerpared to the first one but still, he took down a hundred of them. One by one, soldiers started exploding, there were a thousand of them that have chose to self destruct, those that continue to fight were crying as some of those that have decided to buy some time were their family members. Their eyes burned with mes of hate and hope, they could see that the hole is getting smaller and smaller, in just a couple of minutes, half of the one hundred thousand have already died. After a couple more minutes, another Saint self destruct after being exhausted by his opponent, the battle continue to raged one. Roar! Banjo let¡¯s out a roar as he finally managed to seal the hole, the soldiers started crying in happiness, they then look at each other and nodded. Then five thousand of them approaches Banjo and used their life essence to help him recover, they are literally trading their lives for his, none of them looked pained, they were actually smiling in satisfaction. ¡°Please takemander Fire Demon and lord France with you, tell the rest that we have died a glorious death.¡± Banjo was speechless, he looks at the people dying in front of him and tears couldn¡¯t help but fall from his eyes, five thousand of his allies have actually used their very own life to help him recover. He nodded and wipes the tears from his eyes, he teleported besides Fire Demon. Fire Demon lost an arm and a tail, his wings were also in a bad state but he is still fighting like a maniac, his fire burns strong, he wasn¡¯t willing to go down. Banjo was forced to grunt as he felt pain on his hand when he grabs the ming Fire Demon, he then teleported next to France who was now surrounded by tens of thousands of insects. He took onest look at the soldiers and saw all of them were smiling, his expression quickly changes as he teleported out of there. An explosion that sunk thend around them exploded, the remaining soldiers have decided to end their battle with a bang, holding each other, they simultaneously chose to self destruct. Chapter 923 Chapter 923: CHAPTER 892 SHADOWSLASH SUBDUING BANDITS Banjo, France and Fire Demon managed to survive but when they return back to the city, the trio immediately went to sleep, the one who had suffered the most was Fire Demon. When old man Emerald saw his current condition, he was given a great shock, he quickly heals him and have to expend a lot of his energy to regrow his arm, fortunately, he was experienced in such a thing. Fire Demon could turn into an elemental entity, so he could regrow his arm with just simple healing and a lot of fire type energy stones or cores. Old man Emerald have to expend a lot of energy because his dear friend was heavily injured, for France and Banjo, they just need to rest because they were exhausted. Banjo¡¯s condition is a lot better because he received the help of the soldiers that have decided to sacrificed their life, France on the other hand have been assaulted by countless insects. A huge amount of his energy was stolen by them, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he can turn into a perfect elemental being, his body would have be smaller. Banjo was the first one to wake up after being healed, he looks at the people who were looking at him with anticipation, they have received the information regarding their journey in the hole of the world barrier. ..... The soldiers and most of the beast have stayed to defend, they realized that the insects have gotten more active which had rmed them. Banjo smiles and said, ¡°We have sealed the hole of this world barrier, as of this moment, we could save this world!¡± Everyone became silent at first before they started cheering loudly, they knew that this was the greatest news that they could ever receive, some of them ran out of the healing center and spread the good news. Everyone inside United Beast Kingdom were celebrating, when the news was received by the soldiers, they were dumbfounded but after this, they started celebrating also, this was a fantastic information, they just need to get rid of the remaining insects and this world would be able to return to how it used to. They became fired up but they couldn¡¯t forget the sacrifice the elites that went with the trio, they were filled with outmost respect towards them. Russel and his group received the news, they were also excited, their overall fighting strength is stronger than this world, also they have earned enough to prestige to rule this world, with Banjo being one of them and the two dragons wanting to join their cause, they practically have no obstruction. They were trembling in excitement, Russel knew that they had to eradicate the insects quickly, breaking the world barrier from the outside might be near to impossible but breaking it from the inside happens often. With the sacrifice of the soldiers, they have taken arge chunk of their enemy¡¯s strength, without hesitation, he told the soldiers that they would be advancing further into the insect infested part of this world. The soldiers agrees without any hesitation, actually, they are rearing to go, with the support they received from Gaia, they are confident that they could achieve this. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh was now expanding his powers towards the worlds that have been upied by other power. He had to do it without anyone knowing of it, he just wanted to build a small power and as he encroach the other power of Gaia, he would finally have some foundation on that world. Fortunately, he could do this at the same time just by using multiple of his clones, since he doesn¡¯t want or need to immediately build a superpower, he can just conquer a vige or a bandit group. Meanwhile, the situation regarding Blue World is getting better, the only thing that their group was worried of is that, their aura still belongs to Gaia, they would definitely be spotted by the major powers of that world. Even though they were acting like a merchant, they need to do it carefully, they cannot show too much weakness or else, the major powers of that world would think that Gaia is weak and could be conquered easily. They also couldn¡¯t show too much strength or else they would make the entire world their enemy, they can just show enough power that the major power would feel that it would be too much of a waste to fight against them. Fortunately for them, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t have this type of problem, he could mask his presence and subdue a local power there and have them served him as their lord. He is too busy, he cannot focus on Blue World at this moment, he needs to build his power on different worlds and stabilized his rule there, at this moment, he managed to actually conquer a bandit on a world that only contains Crimson Gold Rank warriors, Xiantian experts isn¡¯t epted. This world only contains martial artist just like Murim World but they are clearly weaker because of the limit of this world, this world is upied by one of the major power of Gaia, a merchant family that have deep history. He was confused though, with such a weak world, why is the merchant family struggling to conquer this world, he himself could do it and his strength wouldn¡¯t surpass Crimson Gold Rank. Meanwhile, he looks at the bandits that he had just beaten up and use his illusion to have them confess all the information that they knew. He finally knew the reason why the merchant family fails to conquer this world, it¡¯s because this world have formed an alliance just to fight against them, with the suppression of this world, those from Gaia would be much weaker. Unlike most world, this world have actually focus on building it¡¯s foundation, it had already formed a somewhat advanced civilization and yet it¡¯s limit is still on Crimson Gold Rank, it¡¯s because it was increasing the strength of it¡¯s fundamentalws and it¡¯s barrier. ¡®Interesting, I have never encountered a world that is very careful.¡¯ He thought as he disperse his illusion, he then grabs the head of one of the bandits and started to change his memory. Fortunately, he was great at fooling world consciousness so he wasn¡¯t suppressed, after taking over the memories of all the bandits, he had made them loyal to him, they kneels in front of him with a gesture like true knights. He nodded, he wasn¡¯t guilty erasing an entire personality because these bandits have memories of ughtering a vige, since they see other lives as mere entertainment, he sees theirs asparable to an ordinary insect. ¡°Bring me to yourir.¡± Without hesitation, the bandits brought him back to their, seeing the condition of their ves, he heaved a sigh of relief, he doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty about what he¡¯s about to do. The other bandits looks at their group in confusion, especially seeing such a foreign face such as Shadowsh but before they could register what is happening, Shadowshmanded, ¡°Kill them.¡± The bandits that he had subdue charges towards their formerrades, they don¡¯t have any hint of hesitation as in their mind, his word is thew. Shadowsh looks at the bandit that was being served by four girls, they have chains on their necks and ve marks, it seems that they were captured by this bandit group and were marked by ve traders turning them into ves. The bandit was definitely the leader of the group, he looks at Shadowsh coldly, he was irritated by his sudden appearance but just as he was about to say something, Shadowsh appears in front of him. Everyone other than the hypnotized bandits were shocked, they then saw him grabbing the head of their leader and they could hear some cracking sounds. The bandit boss was screaming like a pig being ughtered, he started punching Shadowsh but his fists started aching, actually, his first punch have broke his fist. ¡°Great lord please have mercy!¡± He begged shocking the rest of the bandits, they then look at the situation and knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat their current opponent. Some of them started running towards the exit of the cave but before they could reach it, something flew towards their legs and broke them, they scream in pain and looks at the direction of the object thrown at them. They saw Shadowsh carrying some rocks at his other hand while still crushing the skull of their boss, their hearts turned cold, they look at each other and begged for mercy. Shadowsh startedughing, he then said, ¡°Since you value other lives like a garbage, why should I value yours, in my eyes, you guys are all insects.¡± The rest of the bandits started panicking some tried to fight back and others tries to escape but no matter what choice they made, all of them ended up with the same situation, bing crippled. Chapter 924 Chapter 924: CHAPTER 893 IN A SMALL WORLD After killing countless beings, Shadowsh is now used to seeing people dying, besides, as long as he kills all of these bandits, he¡¯ll be able to obtain all of their ves and create a vige in this area. The ves were watching everything with eyes wide open because of shock, they then look at him with fear, they thought that he would also kill them. After all the bandits have be crippled, including even the ones that he had subdued, he used his Heaven Swallowing Technique and absorbs their life essence. He then look at the skinny ves and distribute the essence to then equally, the ves were at first thought that he was about to kill them, they started kneeling and begging for mercy but after a while, they felt unprecedentedfort and pleasure. It¡¯s like their entire body was celebrating, they couldn¡¯t help but moan because of the sensation, this feelingsted for a minute, when they open their eyes, they were dumbfounded by their very own body. They then look at Shadowsh who seems to be glowing in their eyes, they kowtows to him and spoke at the same time, ¡°Our savior.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then asks, ¡°Which location is considered the most avoided ce of this world?¡± ..... The ves were confused but a mature looking female answered, ¡°If there is a ce that fits lord¡¯s description, it should be the toxic swamp.¡± Shadowsh was surprised, he quickly told her to exin why she thinks that it fits his description. ¡°The toxic swamp is a ce filled with poisonous nts and venomous beasts, only people from Ten Thousand Poison Sect would wander there but they hadn¡¯t gone too far into that ce, there are countless Inner Core Rank beasts that exist on that ce.¡± She spoke calmly. Unlike the other ves, she was actually amoner that have be a schr, unfortunately, she was captured by this group of bandits, to protect herself, she disguised as a man. With the amount of food she have eaten after bing a ve, her body became thin, so the bandits have never thought that they had captured a pretty woman such as her. With her disguise and her thin constitution, she could easily be mistaken for a man, only after receiving suchrge amount of pure essence did she managed to regain her body. Actually, during her suffering, she had thought of exposing herself but after watching how the bandits treats her fellow women, her heart gone cold. She wasn¡¯t surprised when the bandit boss forces himself towards the girls that he had captured but after filling her up, he would continue to pleasure himself to her body. When he got bored, he would give her to his subordinates and they would take turn on that poor female, she was exhausted to death by these brutes, they hadn¡¯t let her rest and continue to use her body as an object of pleasure. She knew that even if the men ves were treated like trash, they wouldn¡¯t be killed as long as they follow orders, as long as you don¡¯t piss off any of the bandits, you would be safe. But for a girl, your only path is to either be sold to ve traders and thrown to a brothel or be used by the bandits until you die. She had been hiding, bidding her time, she had already memorized the bandits schedule, she just didn¡¯t expect that a situation like this would ur. Shadowsh nodded, he then looks at the 26 ves and asks, ¡°Who dares to go with me in that forbiddennd?¡± The ves became hesitant, only two individuals weren¡¯t, it was the mature girl and a man with a scar on his face, ¡°I do!¡± Shadowsh smiles, he then use his spiritual sense to lift four people that looks like underaged and said, ¡°The two of you lead the way.¡± Without hesitation, the two came out of the cave but when they stepped out of the entrance, the two froze, it had been a long time since they have gone out, they were still feeling dazed by the sudden change of their situation. Shadowsh let¡¯s out a cough, causing the two to recover and they continue to walk towards the direction of the toxic swamp. When they were traveling, Scarface asks, ¡°How did you manage to fool the ve trader? Even if you fool those disgusting b*stards, the ve trader still put a mark on your body, how did you manage to hide the fact that you are a woman?¡± Merlin, the mature woman felt smug and presented her ve mark on shoulder, she then took out a paper and the ve mark disappears, this had shocked Scarface. ¡°My ve mark wasn¡¯t real in the first ce, before the ve trader could mark me, I already have one so it would be redundant to do it once again.¡± Scarface couldn¡¯t help but admire her intelligence when he heard her exnation. Shadowsh then pulls Scarface towards him, he looks at the ve mark on his chest before marking him with his own mark. The pain cause Scarface to cry in pain but after the pain subsided, he felt strength rushing on his body, he lets out a roar and his aura have actually broken through Muscle Tempering Rank. Everyone was shocked, they had just seen a shocking scene that should be impossible, they look at the mark that have reced the ve mark, they felt drawn towards it. A nine tailed fox wrapped around by a dragon, it was an amazing mark, Shadowsh spoke, ¡°This is my very own ve mark, with this, your strength would surpass those that are on the same level as yours, this would also help you absorb spirit Qi.¡± Scarface kneels in front of him, he nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, just continue to lead me towards the direction of the toxic swamp.¡± Merlin looks at Scarface and bits her lips, she took a deep breath and kneels in front of Shadowsh, ¡°Great one, please grant me your mark and I¡¯ll forever be your faithful servant.¡± He had already expected this, he then puts the same mark that Scarface have obtained on her shoulder, just like him, she had broken through Muscle Tempering Rank, she felt her body bing stronger. The two became joyful, the children that was being lifted by his spiritual sense also begged to obtain the mark but he told them to just wait. As they advanced to their destination, they had encountered arge bear, Shadowsh looks at the bear calmly, it might be consideredrge in this world butpared to Gaia, this bear looks tiny. He spoke, ¡°Perfect, I was hungry.¡± He destroys a tree next to him and use his sharp ws and create a wooden katana, he looks at the bear and with a blink of an eye, he disappears reappearing behind it. He looks at the bear and it¡¯s body started to split into pieces, he then created a fire on his hand and with his spiritual sense, he gathered a couple of dry old leaves and build a campfire. Scarface quickly reacted, ¡°My lord, I have some experience cooking bear meat, please leave the preparation for me.¡± Shadowsh nodded and with an intention, the ground beneath him move and form into a chair, this scene startled everyone, they became even more convinced that he is god. Merlin wanted to also prove herself, he chase after Scarface and help him search for ingredients in this forest, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried about their safety, he had checked the surrounding and sense no danger. The two returns with water and some nts, Scarface couldn¡¯t help smile, he never thought that the item he had brought would actually turn useful, he then made a bear stew and prepare other dishes. Shadowsh only ate half of the food, he left the rest for the group, when they saw him sleeping, they immediately threw their image in the air and ravenously ate the food. Merlin and Scarface gave some food to the children, they were smiling currently, this was the best thing that had happened to them, all of their lives, they were ves. The next day, they continue on their journey, the children was now walking behind the group, they look determined to follow their savior. Shadowsh stops, he looks at a certain direction and said, ¡°It seems that you guys would be able to increase your strength once again.¡± Just as they were confused as to what he meant, they heard a couple of footsteps, they quickly became nervous but after recalling that their god is present, they rxed. A carriage was charging towards them, looking at its current state, anyone could see that it was attacked. More noise could be heard, a couple of bandits were chasing the carriage, upon seeing Shadowsh and the others, the carriage driver¡¯s expression change. A voice could be heard from inside, ¡°Change course.¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925: CHAPTER 894 IN A SMALL WORLD PART ll Shadowsh raised his eyebrow hearing the order of the owner of the carriage, he smiled andplimented the person inside, he then use his illusion and took control of the horses as they disobey themand of the driver and ran towards the direction of his group. Scarface and Merlin prepares forbat so does the children, they didn¡¯t hear what the owner havemanded so they thought that they are about to be used as bait. Shadowsh spoke, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t need to worry about the carriage, I am responsible for their current action.¡± The ves were startled but they put their weapons down and waited for the horses to arrived, when the horses were finally in front of Shadowsh, they stops and bows to him. He nodded and patted them, he looks at the bandits that were chasing the carriage and use his affinity towards earth element to make the ground uneven. The horses that were being ridden by the bandits falls down, he could control them but he decided not to as he wanted to use their lives as nourishment for his subordinates. After the bandits falls down, they quickly got back up and pulls their weapons, just as he was about to deal with them, Scarface spoke, ¡°Great lord, can you keep one of them alive? I want to prove my strength to you.¡± ..... He appreciates a person like him, he would be a great general, both him and Merlin would be perfect for each other, one is a general and the other is an advisor. He nodded, he then grabs a couple of rocks and threw them into the bandits, like a bullet, it pierces through their heads, only one bandit survive. The bandit was shaking in fear, he quickly begged but Shadowsh shook his head, ¡°I will let you go if you manage to kill my subordinate.¡± Scarface nodded, he wasn¡¯t offended by the stakes, he wanted to show that he is strong, before he was captured and turned into a ve, he was actually a great hunder in a mountain. Unfortunately, he had encountered a powerful beast that have injured him and he was then captured by ve traders, without food or energy, he couldn¡¯t escape the bandits, besides the ve mark prevented this from happening. After regaining his strength back and actually bing stronger, he had filled with excitement and anger at the same time, the bandit in front of him might not be the same bandit that have abused him but he still couldn¡¯t let go of his hatred. Shadowsh waves his hand and the two fighters were given a sword, Scarface prefers an axe but since no such weapon is present, a sword would suffice. Gripping the sword tightly, he charges towards the bandit, his opponent was still shaken on what had happened but after seeing him approaching, he realised his current situation and his eyes became bloody red. He screams as he also charges towards his opponent, he was experienced in fighting but because his cultivation is only at Muscle Tempering Rank 3, his status is quite low. His fights only consist of fighting against non ranked individuals, Scarface is different, he faced deaths countless of times, he was given a second chance, if he fails to achieve the expectations of his lord, then death is perfect for him. The twi shes, Scarface is stronger in terms of strength, the bandit who was two level higher than him keels, he gritted his teeth and let go of his sword and pulls a dagger. Scarface isn¡¯t surprised, he had seen how these bandits fights and each time they are close to losing, they would either begs for mercy or use dirty tactic. He head-butted him and grabs the hand holding the dagger before using his knee to hit his head. Scarface then cuts the bandit¡¯s head in one clean cut, Shadowsh nodded while at the same time disappointed at the fighting strength of the bandit. He waves his hand and all the corpses became dried up, he distributes all the essence to his subordinates, most went to Scarface, promoting his strength. He ponders for a bit and said, ¡°Drastically improving your cultivation rank would leave a bad effect, I suggest for you to carry heavy objects to have your body tempered at almost every ticking seconds.¡± Scarface agrees to this sentiment, Shadowsh then went into the luxurious carriage and knocks, the driver was looking at him with fear. He had seen how the corpses transformed into dried up ones when Shadowsh waves his hand, such scene have made his heart turn cold. He thought that he is one of the devil practioners, the carriage door have opened and two people came out, one was pretty girl and the other was a dashing young man, the two of them seems to look alike. Shadowsh instantly knew that they were twins, he asks, ¡°Hello, I am The Unknown, I ask of you, do you have any armor that weights at least 100 kilograms?¡± Scarface who was listening shivers but he doesn¡¯t back down, the twins looks at each other and shook their heads, he could only sigh, ¡°That¡¯s regretful.¡± Their group then leaves, seeing that they are truly leaving, the twins looks at each other and nodded, the male twin quickly stops the group and introduced himself, ¡°Before you leave, benefactors, please let us repay your grace.¡± Shadowsh shook his head, ¡°That is unneeded.¡± ¡°I insist, my Marcley Family would definitely satisfy your request, I Eugene would definitely assure you of that.¡± Merlin was shocked. ¡°The Marcley Family!¡± Her voice made everyone focus on her, knowing that her outburst is extremely rude, she quickly apologized. ¡°Apologies great lord, it¡¯s just that, the Marcley Family is a powerful force that is famous in this entire continent, the branches of their shop is scattered throughout all the famous cities.¡± The twins felt proud hearing the description of their family. Shadowsh was not bothered, ¡°I don¡¯t care, our objective muste first.¡± Their group nodded and they continue to advance towards the toxic swamp, the twins were left dumbfounded, they hadn¡¯t expected to have their family disregarded like nothing. Shadowsh cannot be connected by such famous power, he cannot be discovered since this world isn¡¯t connected to Thousand Race Empire, he had made the rule and yet he is the one breaking them. He wasn¡¯t thinking of truly conquering this world, he¡¯ll just steal a bit of its fate, he could then received feedback by creating a kingdom on this ce, he needs to create it in an another continent. The toxic swamp is a ce that should be unbearable for even Crimson Gold Rank, it should be perfect to be his secret base on this world. They continue their journey, Scarface was now encased in an iron armor, on top of it, he was carrying a boulder that is the same sized of him. Merlin and the children were also the same as him, they were carrying heavy objects, they have been traveling for a whole month now, they had encountered a couple of bandits and beasts during their journey. Their group have even became greater in numbers, other than Merlin and Scarface, they have obtained another seven adults that dares to go on their journey into the toxic swamp, the number of children have also multiplied. Fog looks at their group and sighed, he enviously looks at the mark on the shoulder of Merlin, he wanted to obtain that mark also, unfortunately, he still haven¡¯t proven himself, he doesn¡¯t have any area of expertise. Rock spoke, ¡°Great lord, ording to our speed, we would arrive at the location in two months, do you want us to scatter and search for any banditir to increase your subjects?¡± Shadowsh have been going in and out of this clone, he was very busy so most of the time, he would be on Gaia. Hearing the question, he shook his head and said, ¡°I have no interest on this, if we met them on our path, then, it is fate, we must not destroy this world¡¯s heavenly destiny, we must first establish ourselves so that we have the strength to go against the wrath of this world.¡± The ves nodded, for them, his words are the path of salvation, basically, he is their god, they have decided to devote themselves to him. Monkey, anky looking man suggested, ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t we carry you, please do not deny this request as I felt that this is the only thing we could do for you at our current strength.¡± Shadowsh thought about it and epted the proposal, he is acting like a cult leader at this moment, it is normal to be carried by his believers. Monkey became excited, he was the one that presented this idea, making his value much higher than the rest of the group. Shadowsh created a seat, he then sat on it as four men carries him, looking at them, he said, ¡°This is also a form of training, I shall increase my weight, you must endure this.¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926: CHAPTER 895 SANS VS. BLUE WORLD The men that were carrying the seat grunted but they didn¡¯tin, they have been improving at an incredible rate, their body needs to work out to fully absorb the essence that they have received. Scarface is the prime example of this, his strength is the highest in their group, in all the ves, he is the person trusted by their lord making them a bit envious but they cannot do anything about it. Their journey were much smoother than before, they have encountered a couple of beasts, the ves themselves were the ones that dealt with the beasts, a couple of them have been injured in the process. A couple of them nearly dies, it it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh making a move, they would have certainly died, they would be punished of not being able to eat. After obtaining some cultivation manual, the ves could satiate their hunger by absorbing the spirit Qi in the air but only by eating would they be able to increase their cultivation speed. The men carrying Shadowsh have been marked by his ve mark after carrying him for an entire month, they were satisfied with this reward, during this past month, their numbers have increased. They were now at least 300 in numbers, all of them were cultivating the technique that were given to them, they could already build his own sect in this world. ..... Shadowsh spoke, ¡°After we build our domain on the toxic swamp, we would need to build some boats to create our own kingdom far from this continent.¡± The ves became excited upon hearing this, there are only a couple of them that were confused, after all, ording to them, Shadowsh could easily build his own power on this continent. Seeing that their strength is already enough to protect themselves, he closes his eyes andmanded his clone to only make a move if one of the ves is in a near death situation. Returning to Gaia, he stood up and became excited, the mission that Russel and his group is going smoothly, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could finally ess the higher ne of existence. He is now focus on Blue World, it was truly a vast world, much wider than Gaia, also, after his reconnaissance sent the information about what they have discovered on that world, he knew that Gaia wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this world. The number of True Saints they have is numerous, there are also beings that surpasses this realm, it would be extremely risky to attack this world without any sort of preparation. He is confused about one thing though, he didn¡¯t received any information regarding his brother, his instinct is telling him that something wrong is happening but he just cannot put his hand on what is his instinct trying to tell him. Sans have be a True Saint after absorbing some sort of treasure for his race, he is now inside Underworld or his Dantian World, his kingdom have experienced a massive change after his transformation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Sans (Summon) Title: [Undead King], [Tyrant] upation: Emperor Race: Undead Species: Death God Bloodlines: [Origin Of Death] Grade: Transcending Divine Gender: Male (None) Level: Early Stage of True Saint Master: Shadowsh Innate Attributes: Soul/Death Death Qi (Origin): 100, 000, 000 Elemental Energy: [Soul Essence: Origin Level], [Death Qi: Origin Level] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Death Star], [Supreme Death Qi], [Death Law] Mana (Origin Level): Diamond Core Skills: [Overlord Death Sweep], [Tyrant Death Strike], [Lunar st], [Death God Strike], [Tyrant God Charge], [Death Point] Racial Trait: [Tyrant God Spear and Overlord Armor], [Death God Soul], [Overlord Of Death Domain], [Origin Death Law], [Emperor¡¯s Qi] Passive Abilities: [Tyrant God Body], [Death God] Active Abilities: [Soul Devouring], [Bloody Moon Incarnation], [Overlord Summon] Super Ability: [Tyrant Death God Release] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Currently, Sans is now nning onmanding arge batch of his undeads to explore the worlds connected on Murim World, he wanted to be useful. His current strength is now the highest in the entire world, he wanted to prove himself to be useful, Banjo have returned and he is extremely busy because he was always needed making him quite envious. The amount of undeads he currently has isrge, he could even destroy the Rising Dragon Continent if he wanted to, his strength needed to be put in some use, since his undeads are considered expendable, he could use them to explore other worlds. Once he had obtained the signal that the world wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him, he would conquer it and present it to his lord. He came out of his world and his aura is much more refined than before, Shadowsh immediately went to him, he asks, ¡°Do you have any undead adept in water?¡± Sans became excited, ¡°My lord, I do have undeads that were once marine creatures, their number is about 100 million, the weakest amongs them were devoured by the powerful ones and only those that are on Silver Rank managed to survive.¡± ¡°Amongst them, there are actually 100 Saints, most of them are zombies while only a dozen or so are skeleton undeads.¡± Shadowsh was dumbfounded, he then startedughing, ¡°That is great, I want you to go to Blue World andmand your undeads to create a power in their, your undeads and the Invincible Kingdom would help each other deter anyone that dares to make our world their enemy.¡± Sans bows, ¡°My lord, I am also thinking of sending my undeads to other worlds, since they are expendable, we don¡¯t have to worry about them getting destroyed.¡± Shadowsh nodded, ¡°Do that, we need to create a widework of information for our promotion to the higher ne of existence, I actually thought of creating a portal on Gaia but I decided to create my power on that ne first.¡± Sans fully agrees on this, once their foundation is established then erasing them would be difficult for their enemy, he is fully prepared to make his lord be one of the greatest rulers of this universe. Sans went to Blue World, he immediately summoned all of marine undeads and have them construct a kingdom, their kingdom would be located from the Invincible Kingdom. They must keep their rtion a secret, Invincible Kingdom would do things humbly and as silent as they could, they would secretly increase their influence upon this world. Sans is a tyrant, he rather use force to establish his rule, since he was given an okay signal by his lord, he decided to quickly brings this world into chaos. Hemanded his undeads to kill every living being that they encounter, this would increase the number of undeads that he has, the weaker ones would be nourishment for the stronger ones. Then as if doomsday have urred, countless living beings on their path dies under their attack, they would then absorbed into the army, those that doesn¡¯t reached Gold Rank upon turning into an undead would be eaten by their fellow undeads. Sans started to turn the world against him, since he doesn¡¯t have any aura of this world and his wanton killing, the consciousness of this world suppressed him. He wasn¡¯t fazed, he use his consciousness to battle against this world, he had experienced on this type of situation, most of what he did on Underworld were conquering domains. Shadowsh enters Blue World also, he could leave Gaia to Leafinia and Yshelia as their strength is very formidable, also, Banjo is present so the safety of the world is rather safe. He wanted to help Sans since he knew that he is doing all of this to distract the powers of this world while Thousand Race Empire and Invincible Kingdom build their branches on this world. Just like he had expected, the major powers of this world felt the world getting angry but they first thought that a powerful powerhouse have managed to breakthrough, this thought continue until the entire world started trembling. Immediately, the people of this world realised that something is wrong, they quickly reacted, they sent their scouts to find what¡¯s the problem causing all of thismotion. Sans have amassed suchrge amount of undeads at the present, unfortunately, his strength isn¡¯t at it¡¯s peak in this type of world, also his undeads are infected by death Qi and is now being suppressed by this world. He knew that his army doesn¡¯t stand any chance of fighting against the major powers of this world, he stops his advancement and settles on a ce that doesn¡¯t contain any light at all, it was an extremely dark and deep abyss. The pressure is causing his undeads to tremble, the weaker ones had their bones cracked, Sans had to give them up and strengthen those that are stronger. He got deeper and deeper into the rift, his undeads have to stop at a certain level, only the Xiantian Emperor and Saints managed to follow him, he looks at his surrounding and was satisfied by it. Chapter 927 Chapter 927: CHAPTER 896 DEVIL OCTOPUS The amount of soldiers he has might berge butpared to an entire world, it is nothing, with this ce as a natural barrier for his group, he could rest in peace and build a territory that would function as their base in this world for years toe. He suddenly froze and sensed a couple of auras that are approaching their group, his eyes narrows and prepare himself forbat, then more auras that seemingly have the same origin as the first one started appearing one by one. Gigantic Octopus with tiny horns on their heads started popping out, the darkness doesn¡¯t bother the undeads, they could clearly see their opponent in this deep ce. Sans took out his weapon and thrusted it towards the octopi, they responded with their tentacles, the two forces collided and they were actually equal in terms of pure brute strength. Sans was being suppressed, he could see that a couple more True Saints were getting closer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take them on all by himself. His undeads are also useless because there are more than ten True Saints present in this ce, he was in a state of disbelief by how many True Saints present in this tiny ce. Meanwhile, on a crystal pce, the seer once again divines the fate of their enemy, ¡°A powerful being have foolishly tries to enter the Devil¡¯s Deep, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue harming this world.¡± ..... Those around her cheers, they have sensed the changes that have ured on this world and they knew that something was happening, something bad, they have asked their seer for answer. They received the news regarding Sans and they couldn¡¯t help but be a bit afraid, they knew how terrifying undeads are, especially undead lords that couldmand millions of undeads but Sans is clearly in an entirely new level. He have one hundred million undeads at his disposal, he isn¡¯t just any undead lord and is clearly a being that is much higher, his presence is quite rming. They quickly rallies some troops to subdue him, they asks for help from other major power since they don¡¯t want to sacrifice themselves for this world. Their tense mood changes when they heard that Sans have actually entered Devil¡¯s Deep, it was the territory of the Devil Octopus n, they are beings that were corrupted, their strength is terrifying and are even stronger than most powers of this world excluding the major group that contains beings that surpasses True Saint Realm. Fortunately, something is keeping them from escaping their territory, they have been trapped in that location since their birth, even True Saints couldn¡¯t escape. The Devil Octopus seems to be sent into another location after reaching a certain age, that is why, their ce isn¡¯t that crowded, the major power of this world have dubbed such location as one of their forbiddennd. While they were celebrating the mistake that Sans have made, another group of individuals were secretly building their territory, they already have brainwashed a couple of powers in this world. The power of religion is truly great, especially since the people of Gaia could do ¡°miracles¡± that doesn¡¯t exist on this world. The local powers wanted to obtain this opportunity to be powerful and they started clinging on this chance, unbeknownst to them, their children were now being brainwashed. The adults might not fall on the religious tactic of Invincible Kingdom and Thousand Race Empire but their children is much easier to manipte. Shadowsh is now currently swimming towards the direction where he could sense Sans¡¯ presence, he doesn¡¯t know that his loyal knight is being trashed. On Devil¡¯s Deep, Sans was no match against five True Saints ganging up on him, he was being thrown around like a toy, he might be powerful but with all the suppression that he is currently under in, his strength isn¡¯t at it¡¯s peak. His undeads were also being decimated by these octopus, he knew that he had made a mistake by going in this ce, he wanted yo retreat but his opponents doesn¡¯t want to let him go. Roar! A dragon roar could be heard as a familiar presence was felt, Sans trembles, he knew that his lord have arrived, he felt both happy and sad at the same time. He knew that he is saved but he was disappointed at himself, he just show such an embarrassing side to his lord, he wanted to hide himself because of shame. ¡°Let go of my knight!¡± Shadowsh roars in fury, he knew that Sans is a member of his family but he rather be called his knight than his brother. Suddenly, the Leviathan n inside his Dantian World reacted, they have sensed something familiar and they immediately sent this information to him. Shadowsh nearly forgots about them, he hadn¡¯t been focusing on his Dantian World and just let the world prosper or developed on its own pace, he just threw a couple of beasts and monsters in there to make the environment more lively. He opens a portal and Fringe (Derranger¡¯s father) came out, he was instantly drawn on the Devil Octopus, he snarled, ¡°No wonder our bloodline was reacting, it is actually a branch family of the Behemoth n.¡± Shadowsh is confused but he still continue to charge towards the octopi, Fringe told his n about his discovery, after hearing about the Devil Octopus, the Leviathans starteding out and they were burning with battle intent. The devil octopi were drawn to the presence of the leviathans, they swam towards Fringe and his group, Shadowsh became excited, he hadn¡¯t thought that there would be some effect after summoning the leviathans. He fires a dragon breath towards the octopus holding Sans, his dragon breath stunned therge guy. Sans used this opportunity to escape, he cuts the tentacle wrapping around him, he swam back up but he was stopped by a powerful spiritual attack. Bang! He was hit in the back and was thrown to afar, Shadowsh was enraged, without hesitation, he attacks the octopus that hits his family, unfortunately, he is outnumbered. His current cultivation isn¡¯t even on True Saint, his strength might beparable to that of one devil octopus but against multiple of them, he without a doubt would definitely lose. ¡°Get your dirty tentacles out of my lord!¡± Sans saw that Shadowsh was being wrapped around by a couple of octopus. His rage shook the surrounding waters, he stabs the octopus nearest to Shadowsh, his eyes widen when he realised that his spear didn¡¯t pierced through. Shadowsh bit the tentacles wrapping around him, he summoned a couple of illusionary mouths, he looks like some devil in a horror movie, the mouths contains thew of devouring. The devil octopi reacted, they withdraw their tentacles, they changed their tactic from wrapping to whipping, their tentacles ps Sans and Shadowsh, the two were forced to huddle together. They stood back to back, the two of them carries their weapons and see prepares to fight against these beings, even though the situation isn¡¯t on their advantage, neither wanted to retreat. Sans knew that this was the perfect location to build his base, he knew that his presence is already discovered by the people of this world, If he used the devil octopi as a cover and trick them on thinking that he had died. Shadowsh have a different idea, he is thinking of obtaining these group and raising them to be his soldiers, he could see that their potential is astonishing, five of them have actually reached True Saint. ¡°My lord, please be careful, there are still some True Saints that haven¡¯t made their move.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he hadn¡¯t used his spiritual sense since he had ft the powerful spiritual attack earlier. Now hearing that there are more True Saints, he couldn¡¯t help but dread this group, he instantly used his domain and a ck hole have appeared. The devil octopi started trashing the surrounding area, their energy leaks out of their body disrupting the space around them, they were negating the domain with their own. Shadowsh used this opportunity to grab one of the octopus and ms it to the one next to it, Sans also attacks, he knew that their number is truly at a disadvantage against their current opponent. The two of them have a tactic understanding with each other, they could hold their own against a couple of this monsters. Their battle have caused the surrounding waters to shake violently, the leviathans and undeads have teamed up with each other to fight against the devil octopi, meanwhile, Sans and Shadowsh were keeping the True Saints preupied. Their battle continue for an entire week, the major power of this world were shaken by the intensity of their battle, the area around them have turned reddish ck because of the blood. Shadowsh and Sans were exhausted, around them were the devil octopi, all of them are either dead or unconscious, the two were also heavily injured after the battle. Chapter 928 Chapter 928: CHAPTER 897 ON BLUE WORLD Sans have to absorbs one hundred thousand lower rank undeads to forcibly heal himself a couple of times, fortunately, he is capable of such ability without overloading his core, he took a couple of octopus and turned them into advanced undeads. Shadowsh on the other hand have captured a couple of them, the only ones he left untouched were the Saint and True Saints because he isn¡¯t capable of rearranging their memories. Thousands of Leviathans were killed inbat but after eating the corpses, those that managed to survive have be stronger, it seems that the rtionship between the two were a bitplex. Meanwhile, tens of thousands of undeads that Sans have brought with him were annihted, all of them were Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor experts, this battle took such arge chunk of Sansbat prowess. Fringe approached Shadowsh, he spoke, ¡°My lord, ording to the information that our race have kept, this location seems to be connected to our homnd, our homnd is on the higher ne of existence.¡± Shadowsh and Sans froze, Fringe nodded at his son, Derranger then continue where he left off, ¡°Since I was a child, I have always been fascinated by our ancestor¡¯s rich history.¡± ¡°ording to legend, the Behemoth and the Leviathan n have always been fighting amongst each other but actually, there is another race that isparable to the two, the Titans.¡± ..... He then looks at his father and hesitated but after looking at Shadowsh, he became more determined, ¡°That is what our ancestors have put but actually it isn¡¯t the truth.¡± ¡°The Titans were actually the rulers of our ne, one of the major nes of this world, fortunately, they don¡¯t truly focus on ruling that ne since most of them ascend to Divine Realm after they reached adulthood.¡± Fringe was startled, Derranger continues, ¡°From one of the diaries of our ancestor, it was stated that after thest titan ascended, the Behemoth and Leviathan n waged war against each other.¡± Fringe seems to realised something, his expression became ugly, Derranger sighed when he saw his father¡¯s expression, ¡°Just like what you guys are thinking, the Leviathans lost, we might be stronger than the Behemoths but our numbers are just too low, we were forced out of our homnd.¡± Shadowsh on the other hand was thinking of an another thing, the word major ne continue to reverberate on his mind, it seems that there are countless nes on the higher ne of existence. The highest amongst them are the major nes, he then looks downward and felt tempted to explore it but he shook his head and said, ¡°Are your nsmen interested on guarding this location?¡± Fringe nodded, Shadowsh felt happy, ¡°That¡¯s great! I want your n to contribute on my empire¡¯s mission on upying this world.¡± Fringe and Derranger bows and solemnly pledged, ¡°Our n have already submitted to your greatness, it is our pleasure to spread your influence into other worlds.¡± Fringe and Derranger thought that it was only natural to help spread Shadowsh influence now that he had given them a ce to call their home. They are natural born soldiers, they only need to great lord to lead them, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know this but he knew that the Leviathans are powerful beings that are adept at fighting underwater. He quickly introduced Sans to them, ¡°This is my right hand man, he is Sans, you are to assist him on fighting against the local powers of this world, do not worry, you only need to defend this location, the amount of soldiers that your n has is too little, I don¡¯t want any of you to dying in a wasteful manner.¡± Fringe bows, he then calls the rest of his n, they left the woman and the children, with the amount of corpses they had obtained, it would definitely improve the current strength of their younger generation. Sans heaved a sigh of relief after obtaining some help, now that arge part of battle prowess of his army was destroyed by the devil octopi, he need to replenish to substitute them. He had seen just how strong the leviathans are and he is confident that they¡¯ll be a great help for him, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief also after seeing that they managed to survive this battle. He went inside his Dantian World to rest, he released his clones and have them scout this world once more, after absorbing the energy from the True Devil Octopi, his strength have once again improved and from inside of him, his fox bloodline have reacted and broke his limit. He could now summon one thousand clones at once, they might not be as useful as his clones before but they make it up with numbers. If he summon more, their strength would definitely decrease so he refrains from doing this, he cannot put his consciousness on all of them and only to specific clones but at least, he could use most of them as cannon fodders. They don¡¯t have the ability to transform into any creatures just like the clones that he was using before but they could use his skill, as long as there is enough energy in their surrounding, they could use all of his skills and abilities. Countless clones scatters on this world, they are now trying to find any power that could be subdued with ease, they could send back information as long as they puff or get destroyed. He started meditating, Amethyst is refining therge amount of energy he had absorbed, his Nascent Soul have started changing, his cores have also be stronger, this directly create some changes on his Dantian World. His soul have be much stronger, on his spiritual world, a dragon and a fox have appeared, in the center was a ck hole, it was emitting some sort of energy that benefits everyone inside his soul. Even Amethyst is affected, her speed and rate of absorption and purification have multiplied, the devil octopi are truly beings that came from a major ne, they managed to bring so much benefits. Shadowsh went to cultivate because he had devoured more than six True Saints, his strength have reached the peak of Saint Realm, he just now need to filled his entire being with Saint Qi and he would be a True Saint. He had nearly died a couple of times against the devil octopi but it was all worth it, he felt happy that he decided to devour them, his injury is quite heavy though. If it weren¡¯t for his perverse immortal like regeneration, he would have already died, he had continuously regenerated after getting his body blown into bits. Sans was also the same, fortunately, they have their own trump cards to escape such sure death situation, him having bones that are filled with rune marks and a heart that is considered a divine item and Sans with his personal independent world. The devil octopi might be powerful but their regeneration ability doesn¡¯t activates because of the ck hole, since disaster beasts are creatures capable of destroying worlds, they are one of the strongest race of this universe. The devil octopi have never encountered a being such as Shadowsh, actually, they have never fought that much throughout their lives, this ce was deemed one of the most dangerous ce of this world. No one of this world would dare to go to this location, also, the pressure on this ce is too great for most popce of this world making it nearly impossible to reach this ce. All the older ones of their race would also disappear, they seemed to be summoned into an another location and this ce just exist to help them breed and grow safely. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know this but if he went deeper, he would see countless eggs, inside of each egg were devil octopus, there are actually a couple of them that have already hatched, most of them stays at a certain spot receiving some sort of white energy that flows towards them like liquid. The next couple of days, Sans used this opportunity to build a base that would house his undeads, he wanted to negate the pressure so that all of his undeads would be able to enter the base. He¡¯ll just create a teleportation portal to transport his undeads from this location and to another ce that wouldn¡¯t be tied to him, making his movement unpredictable. The ones that were building the base were his undeads, he was cooped up inside his world because of his injury, he had to repair the damage to his soul. Shadowsh recovers faster, he doesn¡¯t have that much injury because of his godlike regeneration, what made him busy was his transition state into a True Saint. His state is now calm, it would only be a matter of time before he achieve True Saint Realm, he just stops because his bones were now turning into crystals, making the runes attached to them stronger and more durable. Chapter 929 Chapter 929: CHAPTER 898 OBTAINING A TREASURE His strength could already secure a small territory on the higher ne of existence, while feeling happy, he is also curious about the end of this abyss, ording to Derranger, this ce should be the breeding ground for the devil octopi. They are powerful warriors under Behemoth n but their maturity phase is just too long, they are also one of the most sought after delicacy back on Giant World, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to be hunted on near extinction. Not only their race providesrge amount of energy for those that managed to eat them but they would also temper the bodies of their predator but the Behemoth n is constantly going to wars to obtain enough resource to nurture their race. Even after defeating their rival, they are still unsatisfied, it seems that they are now determined to create their very own power on the Divine Realm. Divines actually receives strength by gaining faith power from their subjects but they mostly collect them in the worlds they have created, the amount is also extremely little but there are a couple divine beings that have connection on the lower realm. They would leave their descendents here to collect faith power, constantly feeding themrge amount of energy, now that this universe have entered a special period, those divine beings would certainly suffer. The connection between the Divine Realm and this realm is cut off, the feedback they would receive from their believers would also slows down, making their current situation dire. ..... Currently, Shadowsh have arrived at the bottom of this ridge, he was shocked to see the white glowing object that seemingly nurturing the baby devil octopi, their appearance were vastly different from their older version. They look so weak and helpless, without hesitation, he opens a portal of his Dantian World, he then absorbed them inside together with the white glowing object, he puts them in a location far from the leviathans. He wanted to raise them for both food and power, what he is now interested in, is knowing where the white object have came from, for it to manage to nurture beings as powerful as the devil octopus, it is truly a treasure. [Obtain an object that could absorb the surrounding energy around it and turning it into an extremely pure and gentle type of Saint Qi have been found.] [Host could now create the same object, requirement isrge amount of essence from Saint experts, devouring rune, transformation rune and purification rune.] Shadowsh felt excited when he heard this, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the Saint essence since he had killed a lot of devil octopi Saints, he could also hunt the Saints of this world. He was feeling great, even though this stone like object no longer affects those that are on Saint Realm and have little effect on Xiantian Emperor Realm, it is still a treasure. If he puts a couple of this object on Safehaven Paradise and inside his Dantian World, nurturing Saints would be easier. He startedughing, he then swam out of the abyss and told Sans that he would be wreaking havoc together with his clones, he could just escape back to his Dantian World, first he needs to put a portal to a location and he would easily manage to achieve escape any type of attack. The clones that were discovered have either fought with their enemy or decided to self destruct, chaos dawn on this world, countless beings were killed and they were then absorbed by the clones. The essence they have absorbed would increase their strength, they definitely became one of this world¡¯s greatest catastrophe, countless powers have realised that their world is now being attacked by beings they don¡¯t know. Shadowsh went into a location where his clone found a suitable power to subdue, it was a n of crav people, they look like human but they have crab hands, the strongest amongst them was a middle aged looking man with a cultivation of Xiantian Realm. Shadowsh descended and looks at them, the crab people were nervous, just his aura alone made them freeze, the strongest amongst them approaches him and was fidgeting, he bows his head and spoke, ¡°Greetings to the venerable one, us the Crab People n greets your presence.¡± All the crab people bows, they were trembling because they are afraid that they would be annihted, the only reason why their n managed to survive on this world because they chose a location that is considered one of the worst spot of this world. They also were much more intelligentpared to the marine beasts, with their cautious behavior, they managed to barely survive in this world, they stick together to provide protection. Shadowsh opens his mouth and spoke, ¡°I havee here for your n, you either follow me and obtain the opportunity to be stronger and prosper or I¡¯ll kill all of you and turn you into my undeads.¡± The heart of all the crab people freeze, their n head immediately spoke, ¡°Of course we will follow the great one, it would be the honor of our n.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then wait for the entire n to gather everyone, they ultimately have no choice but to follow him, the crab people were actually cowards, they were easily get scared, during their travel they have encountered a couple of different marine beasts but all of them were thrown inside Dantian World. Shadowsh knew that the number of marine beasts present on his Dantian World is quite pitiful, so adding more would definitely help him, he doesn¡¯t care about if he disrupt their natural order. He¡¯ll breedrge amount of each marine beasts and released them, he will kept some of them and continue to release them if they are facing extinction, he knew that all beings of this universe are capable of adapting towards their world or environment. The crab people starts to rx after they saw that Shadowsh wasn¡¯t as overbearing as they thought, when they finally arrived at Crystal Base, the eyes of the entire n lits up. For them, this ce looks like heaven, they started trembling in excitement, Shadowsh notices this and didn¡¯t say anything, he then looks at the n head and put something inside his spiritual world secretly. ¡°This will be the new ce that all of you are going to live in, you just need to stay loyal to my empire and your n would continue to prosper under my rule.¡± Hearing this, all the crab people cheered. ¡°Your n¡¯s strength is too low to be of use so I¡¯ll have my men train a couple of your abled warrior.¡± The crab people became silent, they look at each other in worry. Their leader then spoke, ¡°We will follow yourmand great one, we the Crab People n would definitely remember your grace.¡± Shadowsh nodded, ¡°Is there any specialty that your n have, if you do, you could use this to gain contribution to my empire.¡± One of the old ones spoke, ¡°Great one, our n are great at taking care of oysters, we would definitely be able to help them create beautiful pearls.¡± Shadowsh eyes started shining, he knew that this useless ability is actually something that would help Invincible Kingdom, the oysters that are back on Gaia are still present, they continue to produce pearls that contains purified Mana and spirit Qi. They are now one of the most treasured beings of the kingdom, they function just like exactly that of the white stone nurturing the devil octopi. Recalling this, he had obtain a brilliant idea but first, he needs to facilitate the crab people, ¡°That traits of yours is pretty useful to me.¡± He took out a Heavenly Oyster and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a dozen of these, your n would be responsible for taking care of them, I will check your progress after a month.¡± Everyone of them nodded, Shadowsh immediately went inside his Dantian World, he took out a couple of oyster and put them next to the devil octopus nurturing spot, the oyster seems to react violently when they reach the location. They started spouting out one pearl after another, which in turn made the white stone glow brighter, Shadowsh notice that the spirit Qi and Mana in the surrounding were drastically being absorbed. He nodded and decided to create a mineral lode of both Mana Crystal and spirit stones, he could easily do this since he is the master of this world, he just need enough resources to create one. Amethyst received her orders and she started transforming the ce,rge amount of spirit stones and Mana crystals were used as ingredients to create the mineral lode. He could see that all the devil octopi were recovering rapidly after absorbing the energy, each one of them were marked with his spiritual imprint, he had already put some on the eggs and infant ones, they would definitely be loyal subjects for him. Chapter 930 Chapter 930: CHAPTER 899 ASCENDING He doesn¡¯t need to breed them for food anymore since he had now obtain the ability to reproduce the white stone, he needrge amount of soldiers though, ording to the information he received from Fringe and his n. The higher ne of existence have an army containing thousands of Saints, this isn¡¯t great news for their world, fortunately, they are capable of subduing other races, he¡¯ll have to use religion to gain their loyalty though. At first, he was feeling awkward of being the symbol of a religion, he had never thought of using it to conquer other worldly nes but this is for the best, he is unlike Sans that would kill an entire world to create his army. Undeads doesn¡¯t have any emotion or have lesser emotionspared to most living beings, because of this, they are somewhat feared by living beings, Sans was the best example for this. He is willing to ughter millions of innocent beings just to show his loyalty and devotion to Shadowsh, he is made up this way, only because he is under a much more humane ruler was he able to develop emotions. Shadowsh knew this but didn¡¯t fixed this problem, this was something natural to Sans, it was basically who he is, a loyal and devoted knight, he knew that this cannot be changed as Amethyst or it¡¯s former form, Hentai have inputted directly into his very being. Back to the present, Shadowsh was gathering a couple more local n or family of this world, their strength is extremely pitiful but they are beings epted by this world, the Invincible Kingdom might not be able to obtain their loyalty immediately but they could brainwash their children into be devoted believers of the Great Summoning Religion. ..... This world is a different ne of existence and it contains a consciousness much stronger that of Gaia so they had to be extremely careful on dealing with this world. Shadowsh was more so, he contains a powerful spirit that is as strong as a world consciousness, if he is ever discovered, it would bring him dire consequences. This world was now in turmoil, Sans was using his undeads to create a ce filled with yin and death Qi, his undeads were already filling the upperyer of Devil¡¯s Deep with unread poison, the leviathans have to transfer into an another location because of this. They are now located not too far from Devil¡¯s Deep, because they have eaten a couple of devil octopi, their aura blends into this world, fooling the world consciousness, they are now building a military base to defend against the attack of this world major power. Their numbers are just too pitiful but because they don¡¯t want to disappoint Shadowsh, they never thought of retreating. Inside his Dantian World, Shadowsh have now created another nurturing saint stone, he was willing to sacrifice suchrge amount of resource to create this, he then puts it into the demon kingdom where his wife is currently resting. He looks at her and smiles, he carries her into the pond where he had put the nurturing saint stone, around the stone were a couple of heavenly muscles, a rtive of the oysters, the two were harmoniously interacting with each other. Underneath this castle was a mineral lode of both Mana crystals and spirit stones, he was actually thinking of using it to umte wealth but after receiving this objects, he decided to just let the two mineral lodes be. Before he had found the nurturing saint stone, it would be a total a waste if he just leave the two lodes be but now that with the muscles and the stone working side by side, he doesn¡¯t need to worry of having the two minerals lodes overflow with excessive amount of energy. When the two of them reach the pond, Emily¡¯s expression changes, a white fox appears on the sky, the Saint Qi flowing out of the nurturing saint stone was being sucked. Shadowsh eyes widen, he couldn¡¯t believe that his child could be this active, it seems that he/she is suffering from malnutrition, he immediately said, ¡°Emily, please stay on this courtyard, it seems that our child is truly seeking more food for it to develop.¡± Emily nodded, she then looks at her husband and said, ¡°Darling, can you please save my sister and n, their strength isn¡¯t that great and they would definitely be suppressed on the higher ne of existence.¡± He nodded making her sigh in relief, he then calls the helper and thest remaining bloodline of the Lucifer royal family arrives, she doesn¡¯t have any memories of whom she was, currently, she knew that she is a subordinate of the Hope Family. She bows respectfully to the both of them, ¡°Angel, please take care of Emily while I¡¯m gone, also this ce have be a blessednd for cultivation, I suggest that you cultivate here.¡± Angel nodded, she has outmost respect for him, meanwhile, Emily seeing this couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, after all, she knew just how proud the Lucifers are, to think that theirst remaining descendent was happily serving their former enemy. On top of Angel¡¯s head was the Angel¡¯s Crown, it was the most treasured item of the demon god, she was now wearing it like a like a piece of essory, she doesn¡¯t know that it was something that the angel n is prepared to risk everything for. Returning back to All Blue, Shadowsh¡¯s expression turned anxious, he looks towards the center of this world and thought, ¡®Maybe Clwyd¡¯s there.¡¯ He still haven¡¯t received any news regarding this brother of his, he was now starting to get worried, it was too unnatural for him to not leave him some clues on what had happened to him on this world. He needs to find out any information regarding his brother, the next day, his clones have all puffed out, they couldn¡¯tst long because of their numbers but when they all return back to him, his strength have started to increase. He knew that it was time for him to return to Gaia and breakthrough to True Saint Realm, he took ast look at Blue World and sent amand to Sans telling him to gather more information on this world. Returning back to Gaia, he was greeted by the soldiers of Invincible Kingdom, they are always prepared to meet any invaders, they salute him and continue on their work, they are truly dedicated on their job. Rising back up, hundreds of ships belonging to Thousand Race Empire and Beast Continent were present, the two powers are serious on taking over Blue World. He arrives to Thousand Race Empire and could see that the empire is now entering a special time period where the soldiers are training to take on different types of environment. They are now rearing to go to other worlds and contribute to the empire, they are the strongest power of this world and they wore it in pride, their sess on Murim World fueled their confidence. Shadowsh was gratified to see all of this, also his soldiers truly need to train because when they go to the higher ne of existence, their ess to other minor nes would definitely be higher. He asks for Yshelia and told her to be prepared to go to the higher ne of existence, he knew that the Saint Monster World is now under their rule and they only need to eradicate all the outer world creatures to consolidate their rule. Since he is going to rank up to True Saint Realm, he have more confidence in eradicating those insects, he¡¯ll leave Russel and France to protect Gaia and the rest to protect Saint Monster World. He went inside Safehaven Paradise because he knew that his rank up would definitely cause amotion, he wanted to benefit all the residents especially those inside Safehaven Paradise. He went to prepare himself for an entire week, during all of this time period, he was constantly familiarizing himself with the runes embedded on his bones. Finally, when everyst bit of his bones have turned into something like crystals, his core broke down and assimted themselves into his Dantian World. Currently on Dantian World, everyone were sensing some sort of pressure, they realised that the gravity have be stronger but the vitality have also be greater. The sky darkens on the entirety of Gaia, every living being inside were startled by this, they look above the sky and became confused. Then, a gigantic portal could be seen, the portal radiates an energy that made everyone kneels, even Leafinia which is considered a being transcending divine beasts was forced to the ground. All the surrounding worlds trembled, it¡¯s as if they are meeting some sort of higher world that surpasses them to an entirely new level. Shadowsh was now near the Luminous Tree of Life screaming with all of his might, his soul was being ripped into shreds by a divine might. Chapter 931 Chapter 931: CHAPTER 900 ON SAINT MONSTER WORLD Grim, Chaos and Harmony were forced out of the spiritual world, then Amethyst who was inside the Nascent Soul was affected by the event, the Nascent Soul grow bigger before assimting itself with the spiritual world. Grim looks above and started trembling, the two fish were also reacting radically, everyone thought that the end of the world was happening but all of this passes by after Shadowsh managed to hold himself. The pain traumatized him, he became silent as he still felt his soul being ripped into shreds, fortunately, this sensation onlysted for an hour or two, he closes his eyes and saw an illusionary figure that doesn¡¯t have any face. [Greetings master] Hearing the familiar voice, he was a bit startled, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you Amethyst?¡± [Yes, this is my true form fused with your soul, I don¡¯t have any information regarding human emotion, I could only be considered a living being because of you.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± ..... [I am nothing but a program, only because you willingly share your feelings and emotion did I manage to continue surviving on this universe, your very existence is the reason I am active.] Shadowsh felt startled but after thinking about it, he realised that Amethyst wouldn¡¯t be able to survive with his unique soul, he nodded at her. He then started looking around and was surprised to see that he is currently inside his Dantian World which confuses him. [Master, do not be confused, your spiritual world have be a world consciousness, so your Dantian World is basically your spiritual world.] He was taken aback, his expression then changes, ¡°What about Grim, Chaos and Harmony?¡± [Because of your sudden change, they were all thrown outside of you, they won¡¯t be able tost long, especially Grim, Gaia and the Divine Realm is currently connected, his existence is being pulled.] ¡°How do I save him?!¡± He was very anxious, Grim have already grown quite close to him. [Master just have to grab them using your Nascent Soul, actually, this is the new function of your current realm, the usage of Nascent Soul battle, you can now both attack in physical and spiritual form.] [To activate this, you need to concentrate.] He immediately follows her instructions, when he opens his eyes, he was already out of his body and looks at his meditating real body, his eyes lits up but before he could test out more of this new ability, he looks around and saw the trio. He quickly flew towards them and grabs them, the trio were drawn towards the gigantic entrance above them, just as they were mesmerized, they were pulled inside Shadowsh¡¯s Dantian World. Heaving a sigh of relief, he lets go of the trio, they started looking around and were startled, Shadowsh saw that they are confused so he quickly starts exining, ¡°You three are now inside my Dantian World, do not worry, you still have my imprint, you wouldn¡¯t be rejected.¡± The trio looks at the surrounding and chose a ce perfect form, Grim went into the hell¡¯s ind or the world where the undeads are currently in, Chaos and Harmony on the other hand went into the center of this world and dove into the ground, creating ake. Theke then took an appearance that looks like a yin and yang pond, Shadowsh felt gratified to see this cause he sensed that the energy of this world have be more harmonious. Hev closes his eyes and took control of his body, who would have thought that when he stood up, all of his source stars reacted and they started absorbingrge amount of energy from the entrance of the Divine Realm. This made his heart wench because he knew that the Divine Realm would definitely react to this and not in a nice manner but after a while, he became confused as he felt nothing. [Judging from the current state of the portal, it seems that the war that is happening on the Divine Realm have caused it to be extremely busy and a bit negligent.] Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this and slumps down, he continue look at the giant portal and felt that he should have his clones enter. [I suggest for Master to not do that.] ¡°Why not?¡± [The portal is extremely unstable, it is also the reason why the Divine Realm didn¡¯t react to your sour stars tant plundering.] He nodded, he understood that it would be dangerous for both him and Gaia if they do something to the portal. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll just check my current status, Amethyst if you please.¡± [Currently unavable, please wait for your source stars to finish their evolution.] He was confused as to why he have to wait but he decided to refrain on asking, right now, he is feeling powerful, he use his divine sense which is the higher version of spiritual sense to scan the entire Safehaven Paradise. He saw that all inhabitants were looking quite worried about the portal, he erged himself, using his Qi, he increases the volume of his voice. ¡°Everyone, this is your emperor speaking, do not be worried, the portal wouldn¡¯t be activated as long as no one dares to ess it.¡± The people rxed, they might not believe just about anyone but they blindly believes Shadowsh¡¯s words, they return to what they were doing before, they practically ignores the giant portal just above them. Shadowsh went out and assured everyone that everything is okay, he then told them that the portal wouldn¡¯t disappear so he will use Gaia¡¯s might to put restriction on the flight altitude of all beings currently inside. Now that Gaia have be much stronger, it could increase its vitality, making every being inside stronger, Shadowsh also use this opportunity to increase the gravitational pull stronger but he does it slowly. Gaia is now bing bigger and bigger, now that it had ess to the Divine Realm, it would usher an entirely new era that wouldst for thousands of years toe. Shadowsh spent a whole on making the world ustomed to all the changes that is happening, he then looks at the entrance to Saint Monster World and thought that it is time to go to the higher ne of existence. He had also have to tell Banjo to note home for a while, they have iste the Divine Realm portal first before he could return. Void Beasts are beings that isn¡¯t tolerated in the lower realm, he doesn¡¯t want to lose his brother even though it¡¯s just a chance. Yshelia started preparing, Sans is busy guarding Blue World so he couldn¡¯te, Leafinia have to protect Gaia and at the same time monitoring the progress of her own kingdom. Shadowsh and Yshelia didn¡¯t have to travel for months, the two of them are on Saint Realm or above, they could manipte the spatialw. They arrived at Saint Monster World, when they arrived there, they were shocked by a giant statue that is modeled after Shadowsh. Yshelia chuckles, ¡°It seems that you are quite popr here.¡± Shadowsh could only shake his head, he then flew towards the direction of the United Beast Kingdom. Everyone was now living a much more hopeful lives, with Banjo staying on this world, the insects efforts to open new holes have be futile, the entire world was now doing their best to eradicate every remaining insects on their world. France and the rest were helping while at the same time, using this opportunity to increase their influence of this world, this part have already be secured, now they are making sure that their rule on this worldst. No one noticed this, with Fire Demon and Emerald using their poprity, Phina and her group were also brainwashing those that weren¡¯t born in their kingdom into bing believers of The Great Summoning Religion. When Shadowsh and Yshelia entered the city, their presence immediately attracted everyone, upon seeing their god flying on top of them, their expression became nk, they then reacted crazily. Many started kneeling while there are also those that started singing, Shadowsh was already used to this and didn¡¯t react, he is waiting for Phina toe. Just after a couple of minutes, he could finally see Phina, besides her were actually the Elk mother and daughter, they are now in a state of extreme excitement. Shadowsh smiles, it seems that the situation of both mother and daughter have be betterpared to when they first met. Phina and the original members of the Red Fox Vige bows and greeted, ¡°Wee back lord Shadowsh!¡± He nodded, he then looks around and was confused, he asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any members of the Demon Cat n?¡± Phina and her group hesitated but after pondering, they decided to answer, ¡°Our lord, the Demon Cat n were forced to evacuate this world.¡± Shadowsh sighed as he knew that he couldn¡¯t me them, he then asks, ¡°What about Mortal City?¡± Chapter 932 Chapter 932: CHAPTER 901 EARTH Mortal City is extremely important to him, it is the location where the entrance to the higher ne of existence is located, if something had happened to it, all of his ns would be destroyed. ¡°Mortal City is doing fine, it is now a part of United Beast Kingdom, we have been protecting that location all of this time, it stood tall because all the supreme ns band together to protect that ce.¡± Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised. The supreme n would definitely return if Saint Monster World still exist, they only need to be strong enough to fight against all the insects, unfortunately for them, their world would definitely be a part of Gaia¡¯s rule. He then looks at the people kneeling and proimed, ¡°I Shadowsh havee to this world bearing great news, I will be eradicating all the insects! Your time filled with fear and despair would no longer exist! Believe in me and believe to all the soldiers brave enough to risk their lives for this world!¡± The entire city became silent once again but it quickly erupted in a much louder cheer, Shadowsh knew that he have to deliver what he have said, this would definitely increase the foundation of their rule over this world. He then asks Phina, ¡°Where are the soldiers currently?¡± Phina quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to them my lord, I have just one wish.¡± ..... ¡°Say it.¡± She took a deep breath and looks at her nsmen, as if knowing what she was thinking, their eyes became bright and they look at her with hopeful gaze, ¡°I wish that you let our n participate on this battle.¡± ¡°Granted¡± Immediately, the foxes cheered, meanwhile, many of the civilians looks at them with envy, they knew that this battle would definitely be written on the annals of their history. Phina leads the group towards the current battlefield, the people that are on United City started spreading the news regarding Shadowsh¡¯s promise. On the battlefield, the battle between the insects and the soldiers is still ongoing, the two sides fought and the death toll have already surpassed ten million, the soldiers are both protecting Banjo and eradicating the remaining insects. Banjo is now extremely important for both sides, he is the thing that would easily turn the tides of this war, he is the reason why the insects cannot seek reinforcement, with him around, they cannot destroy the world barrier. ¡°Everyone! Just keep on killing these insects, the reinforcement from our world is stilling on this world!¡± Russel shouted, there is a constant stream of reinforcement arriving on this world. He was pained to see countless beasts killed but he knew that he cannot prevent this, war is quite unforgiving, fortunately, the longer they stay on this world, the stronger they be. Too bad, the density of Monster Qi have be too little for quick change, they could only use this opportunity to destroy the insects and obtain enlightenment. They have discovered that as long as they kill a certain amount of insects, they would gain some sort of enlightenment, a couple of beasts have even obtain their transformation already. They could now walk besides the beastman and no one would discover them, even Russel and the other member of Hope Family have received their own enlightenment, their current strength is now nearly twice as greater than before. Roar! A loud dragon roar could be heard, this doesn¡¯t fazed anyone because there are a couple of dragons on their group, Russel and the rest were too preupied so they didn¡¯t discover anything strange. A powerful dragon breath that contains searing yang Qi flew towards the insects, it then exploded taking with it a couple hundreds of insects, this have stunned everyone. They then turned towards the source, those from Gaia have their eyes widen in shock, they started trembling in excitement, this had startled the soldiers from Saint Monster World. With renewed vigor, the beasts continue their attack, Shadowsh transformed into his battle form, another him also appears, this was his Nascent Soul, it¡¯s strength is the same as his, the only thing that itcks is physical form. ¡°Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) Four ming dragons appears and they charge towards the cluster of insects, the sword intent thatposed the four dragons is extremely terrifying. The four dragons killed at least a thousand insects, Shadowsh and his Nascent Soul join the battle, instantly, the insects started dying one by one, this boost the morale of the soldiers from Saint Monster World. Fire Demon let¡¯s out augh and said, ¡°As expected of the legendary hero of our world, his title the strongest being isn¡¯t just for show.¡± His voice was really loud so the soldiers heard this, their expression changes and they look at Shadowsh with shock and then they became excited. They have be devout believers of the Great Summoning Religion after fighting with the warriors from Gaia, they have always wanted to meet him, they have never thought that they are meeting him in the battlefield. ¡°Kill all the invaders!¡± With such an amazing character fighting with them, the soldiers doesn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves. They are now suppressing the other side, Shadowsh was killing the insects with ease, there are no True Saints present in this battlefield, it seems that they have left this world. The resource of this world is no longer useful to them, it seems that they have gravely harmed this world, it wouldn¡¯t be able to recover for a long time, unless the people of this world conquered a world, they wouldn¡¯t be able to restore this world to it¡¯s former glory. On the battlefield, Shadowsh and his Nascent Soul are both an unstoppable force, with just Saint level bugs trying to stop him, it is impossible, the two of them have the strength that surpasses their current realm. With the disy of strength right in front of them, the people of Saint Monster World have fallen into a state of madness, their belief towards the religion centered on him have be more firm. They raised their weapon and shouted, ¡°For this world and for Shadowsh!¡± Russel and his group looks at each other and smiled, they knew that they have practically made this world submit to them and willingly at that, they are no longer worried. ¡°As expected of elder brother, just his very presence draws people towards him.¡± The others nodded, they agree to this statement, Shadowsh is truly a person that is capable of having people submit to him. France narrows his eyes and said, ¡°Do you guys notice that elder brother is much stronger than before?¡± Everyone instantly looks at Shadowsh, their expression changes as they realised that France is right, their elder brother is truly much stronger than before. ¡°What are we dawdling for, if we don¡¯t want to be left behind, we have to kill as much of these insects as we could!¡± Karl roars before charging towards their enemy. The rest follows, catching up to Shadowsh is now impossible on their mind, now, they just don¡¯t want to be left behind by him and be dead weight to their family. The battle continues for an entire month, the amount of insects is just too great, Shadowsh have to summon his five thousand clones to help him in this battle. The number of his clones have increased after breaking through True Saint Realm. Other than his clones, he had to release his undeads and scarabs to cope up with the insects that were amounting to at least a billion, he now realised just how much resource they have plundered on this world. The battle ended after they killed thest insects, even with Shadowsh, they have lost 10 million soldiers in the battle, these soldiers didn¡¯t die with regret as they have managed to defeat the scourge that is capable of destroying worlds. After the battle, everyone other than Shadowsh were injured in varying degree, they have to return to United Beast Kingdom to recuperate. Currently, Banjo was frowning, he was feeling depressed about the news regarding the giant portal that leads to the Divine Realm on Gaia, he knew that it is truly risky to return home. Shadowsh assures him, ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll fix Safehaven Paradise and have it isted from the outside, you could then return home via my Dantian World or Earth.¡± ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t be able to go out because of the situation.¡± ¡°I expected this but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as I could return to Safehaven Paradise, it¡¯s enough, by the way, Earth?¡± Banjo became confused. ¡°Yeah, that is the name I am going to give to my world, unique isn¡¯t it?¡± He look so proud when he sad this. ¡°Why earth? You are basically naming your world over dirt, wouldn¡¯t it be demeaning on your current status, I think that naming it with your name is better.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and didn¡¯t exin why he named his world this way, he only smiled and patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 933 Chapter 933: CHAPTER 902 HIGHER PLANE OF EXISTENCE Their group then started working on stabilizing Saint Monster World, the degree of destruction made everyone suck a cold breath, even Shadowsh was taken aback, other than United Beast Kingdom, every other ce have been destroyed, it would take millions of years for this world to recover naturally. Fortunately, back on Gaia, there are mages that could buildnd as long as they work together and have enough Mana, Shadowsh released the news that Gaia would be helping this world recover. Everyone were already blindly agreeing to his word, the beasts are quite great but they cannot just create newnd, mages could do this by calling forth the earth element and forcibly creating newnd. They could also summon stone golem and use their bodies as the sacrifice, unfortunately, the people of this world have to wait a couple of months before the n would start. In the meantime, all the people were helping each other to rebuild their home or build new home on United Beast Kingdom. With Phina and her group as thew enforcers, no one dares to create chaos, currently, the people would go to church to pray to Shadowsh. Shadowsh was swamped of all types of jobs currently, he has his clone act as him on the church, he had Amethyst take control of the clone while he was working on fixing Mortal City. ..... The damage that it had experienced was great but because the supreme tribes knew that the only way for them to return is through the world tree. Suddenly, he sensed something and flew towards the center of the city, his eyes widen when he saw that a couple of individuals were present, they were living in a militaristic lifestyle, when they sensed that the barrier broke, they quickly reacted. When they saw the enemy, their eyes widens in shock, a person ran towards Shadowsh, he was a lion beastman wearing a golden armor, his body is well built even amongst his kind, he kneels and shouted, ¡°Wee back lord Shadowsh!¡± He was lionheart, he was the head of all the people on Mortal City, while the supreme tribes have escaped into the higher ne of existence, he decided to stay, so does all the people of this kingdom. Shadowsh smiles, he hadn¡¯t thought that the people of this ce would stay and have be thest defense of the world tree, he spoke, ¡°All of you no longer need to worry, we have eradicated all the insects on this world, you guys could now go out.¡± Everyone looks at each other before cheering, some of the soldiers were actually members of supreme tribes, they hadn¡¯t left because they felt that it is better to die with their homeworld. But because they are loyal to their tribe, they decided to protect the world tree, no insects managed to pierce through the barrier that was created by using the life essence of more than one hundred old Saints. Together with the fact that this world protected the world tree, the insects did not manage to enter, they have been taking care of the barrier source afraid that if they ever be negligent, it would spell doom to the world tree. ¡°Go to Phina and told her about your mission and the reason why you didn¡¯t help, do not worry, tell them that the world tree is extremely important to me.¡± When the soldiers heard this, their hearts moved. Lionheart spoke, ¡°Lord that is unneeded, I have been contacting Phina since the time when the so called supreme tribes ran away with their tails tucked between their legs.¡± ¡°She is actually the one who have given the order to protect the world tree.¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised, he startedughing, ¡°As expected of her, the people of Mortal City might be epted but the members of the supreme tribes would definitely be oppress by the people of this world.¡± Hearing this, the soldiers that were members of the supreme tribes lower their heads, they felt guilty about the decision of their tribe but they are only weak tribesman, they cannot change the decision of their patriarchs. ¡°I suggest that you guys stay here and onlye out when the people of my world arrives here, what you need to do is help rebuild this world, the damage that those insects have done is truly horrendous.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the members of the supreme tribes became ugly, not because they were asked to help but the fact that this world is damaged to such a state, they knew thating from Shadowsh¡¯s mouth, the damages should be truly beyond their imagination. Shadowsh, Banjo and Yshelia all went inside the world tree, the trio used it¡¯s ability and they felt themselves traveling through countless worlds. ¡°As expected of a void ss treasure, for it to be able to connect to the higher ne of existence, it is truly amazing.¡± Banjo said. ¡°You seem to have been on the higher ne of existence.¡± Shadowsh said in surprise. ¡°I have been there but not that long and I was on the Underworld ne, ording to my calction, we are traveling to a different ne of existence.¡± Shadowsh agree to this, ¡°Underwold ne? If this is the name of the ne then other than the abyssal race, are there also undead there?¡± ¡°Yes, there are millions of undeads that exist there but most of them would move into Yin ne, the two major nes are just right besides each other.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t both nes go to war with each other?¡± Shadowsh asks in confusion. ¡°There is always war ongoing on both nes actually, war is always uring on all major nes, their numbers would be replenished by the people from the minor nes.¡± Yshelia is listening intently, she have no clue on what kind of ce are the higher ne of existence but she knew this, Saints aren¡¯t special on that ce, she is the weakest of the three so she have to be careful. Sensing her anxious emotion, Shadowsh rubs her head and pacifies her, ¡°Do not worry, with the two of us here, you would be safe, I have Earth and Banjo has the ability to travel through space, in terms of escaping ability, the two of us are quite the expert.¡± Banjo and Yshelia chuckles when they heard this, the trio then spent an entire day before arriving at the end of the spatial tunnel. Bright light envelops them and with a bang, they arrive at a forest, the three of them stabilized themselves and were quite surprised on what they see. A couple of beasts were looking at them with hungry gaze, all of them were actually at Saint level, there are twenty of them, they look like both a bear and a lion at the same time. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lits up, he summoned his Nascent Soul and they attack the beasts, he wanted to subdue them and raise them on Earth. After capturing all of them, he threw them inside his Dantian and have Amethyst take care of them, on Earth he is god and so is Amethyst so these beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to resist. Banjo saw all of this and smiles, he wasn¡¯t worried even facing against twenty Saints because Shadowsh is present. Yshelia frowns and said, ¡°The heavenlyw of this ne is overbearing, even as a Saint, I am having trouble on flying with just my Mana or Qi.¡± Banjo nodded, ¡°Yes, also, the main energy of the higher ne of existence isn¡¯t Mana or spirit Qi but internal energy or on cultivation ne, inner Qi.¡± Yshelia continue to frown, ¡°How do I obtain this type of energy?¡± Banjoughs, ¡°It¡¯s actually easy, you just need to fuse the energy your body has and refine them using a certain type of cultivation technique.¡± Shadowsh heard everything, he then said to Yshelia, ¡°You don¡¯t have to change your cultivation technique, just use your current one and also use Heaven Swallowing Technique at the same time, it is already enough.¡± She nodded and closes her eyes, meanwhile, the two boys looks at the surrounding and frowns. Banjo asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce that the so called supreme tribes have escaped? How can those beasts be present here?¡± Shadowsh shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know but since no major power exist on this location, I propose that we would build a territory here, we are going to use this ce for a long time.¡± ¡°You are not going to have Leafinia connect Gaia to the higher ne of existence?¡± Banjo knows that Leafinia and the Luminous Tree of Life are just one entity, even though both of them are now no longer intimately tied, the connection still exist. Shadowsh smiles bitterly, ¡°I have nned that I will connect the higher ne of existence on Gaia after we build some sort of foundation on the higher ne of existence but after the Divine Realm have appeared, I could only shove this idea out of my mind.¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934: CHAPTER 903 POWERFUL BEASTS The portal to Divine Realm started suppressing the other portals connected to Gaia, the mages and the schrs have to fix the portal on their kingdom so that their connection to the sub worlds wouldn¡¯t be cut off. Blue World, Saint Monster World and Murim World are allplete worlds that contains onerge continent and other smaller continents, it ain¡¯t easy to suppress them but the Thousand Race Empire still research how to preserve the portals on the three worlds. The Thousand Race Empire have be the true ruler of Gaia and because the world continue to expand, some races from different locations starts to mutate making the number of races and species to grow, to stop any conflict from a kingdom to another kingdom, Hope Family have to step forward. No one could catch up to the development of the empire, with the Sanctuaries as another ce to nurture both beasts and other races, the number of powerhouse of the empire is vastly greater than any power in Gaia. This made all races respect the Thousand Forest Continent, they deemed it the most prosperous continent of their world, everyday countless individuals would visit the continent and would ultimately fall in love. Back to the present, Shadowsh and Banjo are now building some sort of fortress on their current location, the two of them have first thought of building a vige but upon further thinking, Banjo thought that a fortress is much betterpared to a vige. In the higher ne of existence, there are countless beings fighting for supremacy, building a vige might be good but they have to protect this ce because this would be their entrance on the higher ne of existence. ..... Shadowsh was already experienced in building a fortress, with his clones and the demons on Earth, they are progressing rapidly, he could use earth type magic and together withrge amount of iron and steel, their fortress is quickly taking shape. Banjo and some other demons were tasked to protect the building crew, the demons are essentially scouts and because of their strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the natives of this ne, their only job is to warn the others and not to engage. Most of the demons were imps, they were now much stronger than before but there are great limitations on their strength, they have to constantly drink blood berry juice or wine to improve their potential, meanwhile, the other demon race are a lot stronger than them. The subus were the strongest inside Earth, their numbers might not be great but their strength is outmatched, most of these subus were the orphans that were adopted, with Violet as their master and teacher, their advantages are clearly greater. While Shadowsh was busy with his work, Yshelia was having difficulty refining her inner Qi, she could easily do it but she wanted to refine it to her outmost limit, her current strength made her feel a bit useless to their group. Suddenly, when everyone were resting, the portal that connects Saint Monster World and this ne activated, everyone was shocked, Shadowsh is confused but he decided to see who is the individual that were given permission to ess the world tree. When he saw who it was, Shadowsh was a bit surprised at first, it was Gulli and Triple C, the four of them instantly scans their surrounding, upon seeing him, their eyes lits up. They quickly flew towards him but their bodies became heavy, Gulli had to unfurl his wings to carry his heavy weight, Triple C on the other hand were having a hard time adjusting immediately. They frown but after a while, they managed to stabilized themselves, Shadowsh chuckles when he saw all of this, he spoke, ¡°This is the higher ne of existence, thews here are much greaterpared to our minor worlds.¡± ¡°I am grateful that you guys have decided to help me, I am now trying to build a fortress so I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the surrounding in check.¡± Gulli instantly knew what he meant, ¡°Do not worry big bro, me and Triple C will guard you, I just have one question, how strong are the beings in this ce?¡± Shadowsh shook his head, ¡°I am not clear on this but when we arrived here, we have encountered a couple of Saint level beasts, that is why I am quite worried, the demons are clearly weaker than the natives here and Banjo cannot be at all ces at the same time, your presence greatly reduce my worries.¡± Gulli patted his chest indicating that he got this, he then remembers something and took out demons that seems to belong to the subus race, Shadowsh knew what he was doing, ¡°Are they the vessels for your lovers?¡± He nodded, ¡°They are called the Scarlet Sisters, they are quite notorious on Ash World, they seems to be a variant race of the subus, they are just like them but have the same ability as a vampire.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then took the girl and have Amethyst facilitate the rebirth of Gulli¡¯s lovers, ¡°Ash world? Is that the true name of the demon world connected to Murim World or you guys are the ones that made this name up?¡± ¡°It is the true name of that world, it has the same environment as the Demon World but only it has more volcanoes, the mostmon demons there were ash demons.¡± Shadowsh was a bit taken aback, ¡°What about the imps?¡± He knew just how great the breeding capability of the imps, they are considered the demons that hold the greatest numbers among their race, it is quite shocking for a world that is upied by demons to not have imps as the mostmon demon. ¡°Ash demons are imps but stronger and much more crazier, they would fight any demons without any fear but their intelligence isparable to a deranged fierce beast so it isn¡¯t surprising.¡± This made Shadowsh¡¯s eyes shine. Gulli knew what his big brother was thinking and shook his head, ¡°Big brother, I know that you like to subdue imps but these demons have no use to you, their outmost limit is Xiantian Realm and they would only stay at the first gate.¡± ¡°Unlikemon red imps, ash demons have mutated to their current level because they had abandoned all of their other bloodlines.¡± ¡°Not any trace of it?¡± ¡°No none at all, the only reason why they got stronger is because of ash stone, it is the mineral found on Ash World, it is created by thebination of demon Qi and some sort of unique stone.¡± Shadowsh became interested but just as he was about to continue asking Gulli, Banjo¡¯s roar could be heard, his expression instantly change, ¡°Go help your brother!¡± Roar! Gulli let¡¯s out a roar and he flew towards the direction of the roar, Shadowsh then looks at Triple C and said, ¡°Chomp and Chew, the two of you stay, Crunch go help Banjo and Gulli.¡± Triple nodded, they then splits into three, Shadowsh was still worried but he took a deep breath and calm down, he knew just how strong Gulli and Banjo are, the two of them would definitely survive any sort of danger on this ne. He continue building the fortress but as time passes by, themotion on the direction where the trio were fighting only bing louder and stronger, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Everyone, return back to Earth!¡± He quicklymanded and opened the entrance back to Earth, the demons entered in a calm and orderly manner, he on the other hand flew towards the battlefield. Yshelia on the other hand were now being guarded by one hundred clones, they are tasked to protect her no matter what, the situation is extremely dangerous for her. When Shadowsh arrives at the scene, his expression became solemn, he saw Banjo and Gulli were actually wounded Crunch have the worst condition amongst the trio. He quicklymanded his clones to attack, he then appears besides Crunch and have one of his clones escort him back to his brothers, Banjo and Gulli looks at him with guilt and shame. The two of them have the same promise, they even arrogantly said that they¡¯ll be able to take care of any danger, they hadn¡¯t thought that their words were pped back at them. Shadowsh looks at their current opponent, he realised that they were in a realm above True Saint, he now realised why his two brothers were having a hard time, they are fighting opponent two realm above them, not to mention, they are outnumbered. The 7 beasts that looks like a mythical beast back on his old world looks at him with wary gaze, they are Qilins. Just as Shadowsh was about to initiate his attack, the Qilin with the golden body that looks exactly like Sean2 only much more mature spoke, ¡°Intruders, why are you here on our sacrednd?¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935: CHAPTER 904 QILINS ¡°Sacrednd?¡± Shadowsh became confused, he closes his eyes and sensed that there isn¡¯t something special about this ce, he looks at the Qilin once again. The Qilin seems to realised that they are being doubted, they became angry, the only one who keeps his cool was their leader, his eyes didn¡¯t left Shadowsh since the beginning. ¡°I am afraid that there might be an misunderstanding, this ce is the location of the Saint Monster World territory, we have encountered a couple of beasts in this ce when we arrived here.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s tone was polite because he doesn¡¯t want trouble. He didn¡¯t know that his words trigger the Qilins, their race is one of the strongest power of this ne, for them to be doubted by a being not belonging to the mythical beast n, they were offended. ¡°Lowly being how dare you be so rude on our presence!¡± Hearing what they have said, both Banjo and Gulli¡¯s expression changes. Without hesitation, they fired their dragon breath on the Qilin that said those words, their target hadn¡¯t thought that it would be attacked, the expression of his group changes and they summoned a barrier that blocked the two dragon breaths. Three of them then charges towards Shadowsh, they didn¡¯t thought that their enemy isn¡¯t fazed by their momentum, he looks at them like they are weaklings. ..... The expression of their leader changes, he lets out a loud roar that disrupt his three nsmen, just as the trio were feeling indignant, they felt something dripping on their necks. It was actually blood! Their expression became unsightly, their eyes held both hate and fear, Shadowsh on the other hand clicked his tongue as he realised that his quick sword drawing art was seen through. He looks at the golden Qilin and said, ¡°So close, I was about to taste some Qilin meat, I have never tasted Qilin cuisine before.¡± Hearing this, even the golden Qilin became angry, he looks at him with fury. ¡°You have gone too far!¡± Even though his attitude is quite nice, this didn¡¯t mean that he has no pride, he just doesn¡¯t want to fight Shadowsh because all of those that are with him are the young masters of their n, theirbat experience is pitifully low. Banjo and Gulli might be two realms below them but their aura indicates that they have experienced battles between life and death multiple times, this is also the reason why they hadn¡¯t been able to defeat them even with their numerical advantage. Shadowsh looks at his opponent and said, ¡°It is your group that have attacked first, if it¡¯s a fight you want then expect that we will not back out.¡± The tension between two groups became high, Gulli and Banjo were looking at the arrogant Qilin that insulted their brother before, they were thinking of dealing with it first when the battle starts. Shadowshughs and transformed into his battle form, his repressed energy exploded, this made the expression of the Qilin change, before they could speak, he charges towards them with his two swords raised high. The Qilins created a barrier that blocked his attack, the golden Qilin quickly spoke, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought that you are a fellow divine beast, you should know that divine beasts are forbidden to fight amongst each other during this time period!¡± Shadowsh stops, he looks at them with a confused expression, upon seeing this, the golden Qilin seems to realised something, ¡°You aren¡¯t a native of this realm!¡± Shadowsh nodded, he wasn¡¯t thinking of hiding this fact, the golden Qilin started exining, ¡°As expected, currently all divine beasts are forbidden to fight amongst each other because of the presence of the outer world creatures, those that were discovered would be punished by all the mythical beast n.¡± After hearing this, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised, he knew that the threat of the outer world creatures are greaterpared to any beasts of this ne, knowing this, he spoke, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I suggest for your group to retreat, besides, I don¡¯t think that this ce is your sacred ground.¡± The Qilins became furious, meanwhile, the golden Qilin started frowning, he looks at his surrounding and his heart became heavy, ¡°It seems that we have been thrown to such a far ce that we hadn¡¯t discovered that we are already on the Dragon Continent.¡± The Qilin were startled, they then sensed the surrounding air and they also felt that this ce is entirely different from their home, realising that it was them that was at fault, they started feeling bottled up but they don¡¯t want to point this out. They are too proud to ept that they are in the wrong, the golden Qilin looks at Shadowsh, he wanted to apologized because he felt that befriending him is beneficial but he doesn¡¯t want his nsmen to look down on him. Shadowsh seems to notice his dilemma, so he decided to speak first, ¡°Since this is just a big understanding, let¡¯s stop here.¡± Just as the Qilins heaved a sigh of relief, his next words made them silent, ¡°But you over there, you are proud to be a member of your race right? Then prove that you are a higher being by challenging one of my brothers, if you win, I¡¯ll bow my head to you.¡± The Qilin looks at Banjo and Gulli, their group have already fought with each other so he knew just how strong each other are, he might be reluctant to a one on one battle but this doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t ept a challenge. He snorted and locks gazes with Banjo, he opens his mouth and said, ¡°I want to fight him!¡± Banjo¡¯s eyes lits up, meanwhile, Gulli became disappointed, he grunted and approaches Shadowsh, the two group would face each to stop the any members of their group from interfering. Banjo and the fire Qilin faced each other, the two of them quickly attacks each other, they both fires a breath attack that represents their attributes, one is a golden me and the other is a ck dragon breath. Banjo¡¯s dragon breath was weaker, his opponent is two realms higher than him so he would certainly lose in direct confrontation, he disappears before the golden me reaches him. Upon seeing this, the fire Qilin raised it¡¯s head high, he could almost taste the victory already, his nsmen were also thinking of the same thing, only the golden Qilin was frowning. He could see that both Gulli and Shadowsh weren¡¯t worried this unnerve him, he shouted, ¡°Senshuo be careful!¡± Unfortunately, his voice is blocked by some sort of divine sense, his expression became ugly as he looks at Shadowsh with anger. Shadowsh smiles at him and gestures him to be quiet, the fire Qilin might not heard his shout but the other Qilins did, they were confused. They felt that he was being paranoid and felt disgruntled inside, they were disappointed of him, it seems that he could sense their emotion and he just sighed. ¡®Maybe this fight will teach this self righteous idiots.¡¯ He thought and decided to just watch the battle from now on. The fire Qilin was totally decimating Banjo, he wasughing as he toyed with him, this made the other Qilins cheered at him loudly, just as they thought that the battle is already over, the situation drastically changes. Bang! Senshuo was hit on his ass, this startled him but he quickly became furious, he tried to fight back but his opponent disappears once more. Bang! Bam! Boom! He was hit repeatedly and finally was mmed to the ground, this have made the other Qilins who were watching to be stunned silly, the reversal happened too fast and without any prior notice. Gulli startedughing, ¡°As expected of an idiot, he didn¡¯t noticed that he was being analysed since the beginning of the battle, all of his moves are now memorized.¡± The expression of the Qilins became unsightly, the golden Qilin sighed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t surprising, judging from his aura, he had fought numerous battles and it seems that he had fought with different types of opponents.¡± Shadowsh looks at him and smiled, ¡°You know, for an inexperienced individual, you got some sharp eyes, unfortunately it seems that you have fought with either weaker opponents or didn¡¯t fight at all.¡± The golden Qilin nodded, ¡°There is some truth on what you have said.¡± Shadowshughs, ¡°You no longer need to worry about this.¡± He then looks at a certain direction and said, ¡°We got somepanies, you would definitely fight with your life on the line today.¡± He sent his clone to stop Banjo from beating the fire Qilin, this confused everyone, especially the Qilins, they could see that their nsman is on the verge of losing. The golden Qilin on the other hand looks at the direction where he was looking and his body started trembling, millions of insects were flying towards them, these insects aren¡¯t native to this ne nor even this universe, they are outer world creatures. Chapter 936 Chapter 936: CHAPTER 905 THE MYTHICAL BEAST CLAN Shadowsh narrows his eyes, he looks at the beast that looks like an octopus and a couple of beasts that have different beast bodies but have the same octopus heads, they have the same aura as the insects. He finally encounters a different type of outer world creatures, he wanted to know just how strong and different they arepared to the insects, meanwhile, the Qilins all have ugly expressions, the golden Qilin spoke, ¡°Now I know why we have arrived on this ce.¡± Shadowsh looks at him, the golden Qilin sighed, ¡°Since we are going to fight together, I¡¯ll tell you this, we were expecting to teleport to our sacrednd because we have received information that the outer world creatures have invaded that ce.¡± Shadowsh smiles, ¡°It seems that the portal or the being that have teleported you guys here because it was thinking or sensing which location contains the densest outer world aura.¡± The Qilins nodded, seeing this, he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°If it¡¯s like this then we still have a chance of victory, we just need to wait for the reinforcement from your alliance.¡± The Qilins eyes lits up, they realised that if they have arrived here, there should be others also, their aura rose and they look at the outer world creatures with hostility, Gulli and Banjo were also the same but they still don¡¯t like their new teammates. Shadowsh released his aura and it starts to twist the surrounding space around him, his source stars started reacting violently, upon sensing this, the Qilins were shocked, they look at each other and could see amazement in their eyes. ..... They then look at the golden Qilin and they felt ashamed of themselves, they also started respecting their leader more, just as they were about to engage, Shadowsh released his clones, undeads and scarabs. There are still not that many warriors on Earth so he cannot ask for their help, Gulli let¡¯s out a loud roar and took out his weapon, Shadowsh looks at the two of them and said, ¡°Gulli, you¡¯ll be in charge of protecting Banjo.¡± ¡°Banjo, you on the other hand have to keep the battlefield on our favor, use your ability to take care of any wounded powerhouse from the outer world creature sides.¡± The two nodded, Shadowsh then charges together with the Qilins, they shed and instantly, thousands of undeads and scarabs were eradicated. Shadowsh frowns, he knew that his undeads and scarabs aren¡¯t that strong but for them to be easily destroyed, he realised that his current enemy might be more powerful than he thought, the Qilins were doing fine because they could summon a barrier to protect themselves. This is the first time they have encountered such a battle, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, they look at each other and felt their heart bing weak, suddenly, a ck beam came from behind and hit a couple of their enemies. It was Banjo, he was charging his dragon breath to shoot it at the enemy but even with this, he was stunned to see that none of his targets have died, Gulli was shocked also. ¡°Spatial Destruction!¡± He roars and a powerful ball of pure space energy was thrown towards the injured outer world creatures. Boom! With a powerful explosion, three of his targets finally dies but looking at the cluster of insects and octopus like creatures, his expression became solemn. Shadowsh also notice this and his experience also became solemn, he hadn¡¯t thought that his enemy would be this strong, he kicks the octopus head beast and uses his tails to keep the other at bay. He retreated and fires multiple me bullets towards any iing enemy, he started spinning creating a tornado made up of sword Qi. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) He stomps the air creating a powerful wind st, his eyes then glows in mysterious light and it made the outer world creatures freeze. Dual Lunar Fangs! With a quick draw two wolves were created and killed the bugs that were nearest to him, he was fighting at multiple fronts and yet no outer world creatures managed to get close to him. Meanwhile, the Qilins were having a hard time, their barrier was being devoured slowly, they started to panic, if it weren¡¯t for the clones, their barrier would have already been broken, the fire Qilin breaths out arge stream of me, killing a couple of insects but he was met by the attacks of the octopus head. A purple water was mmed into their barrier, if it weren¡¯t for theirbined strength, the fire Qilin would have been hit hard, the golden Qilin is the center of the barrier, he was looking at his nsmen thenparing them to Shadowsh. He felt a sense of defeat, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him in a one on one battle, he is too inexperienced, Shadowsh was frowning, his source of energy is earth and his four source stars, he wouldn¡¯t be exhausted physically because of this. He could also absorb the energy of his opponents but he knew that he cannot continue this, his opponents are too strong and their number isn¡¯t dwindling as fast as their side. He looks at the golden Qilin and shouted, ¡°You, do you know how long will the reinforcement arrive? We cannot keep this up for long!¡± The golden Qilin ponders and nodded, ¡°ording to my estimation, they would be arriving an hourter, with our presence, our n and the dragon n would definitely find us!¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll buy as much time for your safety, immediately go far away from this location!¡± Hearing this, the golden Qilin didn¡¯t hesitate and told his nsmen to retreat, Banjo and Gulli help them to retreat, they don¡¯t want to help the Qilins, they just don¡¯t want them to hold back their big brother. ¡°Despair Domain!¡± ¡°Emperor¡¯s Dignity!¡± ¡°Sword Domain!¡± ¡°ck Hole!¡± The area around him became pitch ck, the outer world creatures couldn¡¯t react in time and they were immediately suppressed, they then felt something was stealing their energy, they started struggling frantically. Suddenly they were assaulted by mental, physical attack, there even a feeling of being cut by swords, they felt enraged, the ones that were not affected by the other domains but one were the undeads and the scarabs, the ck hole is the only one that is still attacking them. Shadowsh frowns, he knew that this would happen so he quickly pulls them back together with the scarabs and threw them back to Earth. The clones are the only ones that were fully functional, he smiles and his source of energy started to fluctuate, the domain became even stronger and the outer world creatures started dying one by one. Shadowsh grunted, he felt something is destroying his domain and this also affected him, he could only grumble and continue to held on, he felt more pain that this before, it was when he was Ascending to True Saint Realm. The outer world creatures were slowly destroying the domain, it looks like it wouldn¡¯t be long before it finally crumbles but with Shadowsh perseverance, he managed to held on for 40 minutes. Suddenly, the aura of dragons and other type of beasts appears, Shadowsh knew that the reinforcement have arrived, he quickly took down his domain and Banjo quickly brought him to safety. Then countless beasts of different mythical n arrives, they instantly charge towards therge number of outer world creatures and the battle was extremely intense, meanwhile, the Qilins were looking at Shadowsh with amazement. They could see that their fellow mythical beast n were struggling in their battle, meanwhile, Shadowsh actually managed to stop all of them by himself, given that he had be weak after his battle but this is still an amazing feat. They couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by him, they wanted to be more like him, Shadowsh on the other hand was feeling the bacsh of borrowing to much power, he would definitely be feeling weak for the next couple of days. The battle continues to rage on for a month, it seems that the ancient or elders of the mythical beast n didn¡¯t join the battle because they were using the outer world creatures as training partners for their younger generation. The seven Qilins also join the battle once in a while, Shadowsh and his group would also showcase their strength but they mostly often continue building their base. Currently, many of the younger generation would rest on the base that Shadowsh have made, then, because of their elders, none of them were killed. It seems like the jobs of of the true powerhouses were to babysit their younger generation, it seems that they have been monitoring Shadowsh and his group also, especially the elders of the Qilin n. ording to the recount of the seven Qilins, they knew that Shadowsh is a powerhouse that is maybe at their level. Chapter 937 Chapter 937: CHAPTER 906 BEAST PLANE Shadowsh and his group are currently in their fortress, after exchanging information with some members of the mythical beast n, he had made some connection to this ne, his strength and the way he do things attracted the other beasts. The one he was truly be friends were the dragon n, both Banjo and Gulli have dragon bloodlines buried deep in their veins, because of this, the divine dragon n younger generation felt close to them. It seems that they are quite arrogant to other races but are kind to their own, even though the dragon n contains the greatest number of members, the numbers that were pure blooded or areparable to the divine dragons is quite low. Because of this, the once strongest n in the Beast ne have started declining, they are still strong but not like before when countless of their powerhouse manage to ascend to the divine realm. After they ascend, their n would receive some sort of blessings and their strength would be greater, this continue until the pure blooded divine dragons started to sense that their numbers have been dwindling down. Their n have participated in countless wars against other nes and other mythical beast n, upon realising this, they started acting more carefully, just as they were recovering their strength, disaster strikes. Currently, they are now in the most precarious statepared to the other mythical beast n, they receive so much blessing and strength from their ancestors, this was their trump card because of this, most of the experts of their n opted to ascend. ..... They hadn¡¯t expected that the connection between the Divine Realm and the lower realm to be cut off, their strength immediately cut more than halves, they are barely holding on, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that their current situation also affected the entire Beast ne, they would have already been usurped by their enemies. Their n have always been tyrannical, their enemies outnumbered their allies from 1 to 100, Shadowsh presence made the hearts of the younger generation to be excited, since their lower ne managed to raised them then there might be other lower nes that have dragons they could recruit to their n. In the present, Shadowsh and his two brothers were discussing inside the center of the fortress. Shadowsh ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t get overly close with the dragon n, they have too many enemies, since this is the first time we are building our power on a higher ne of existence, we should be careful.¡± Gulli nodded ¡°I agree to this, I have heard that the golden divine dragons are the ones in charge of the entire dragon n, they are extremely arrogant, even to the other divine dragon tribes.¡± Banjo added ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you born as a fox, we should ally ourselves with the Divine Fox n, ording to the information I have been gathering, they are the exact opposite of the dragon n.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°The Divine Fox n is bad news for our group, they are too sly, they might act like they are kind and understanding but their ambitions are not lesser than the Divine Dragon n.¡± After interacting with the members of the Divine Fox n, he realised that they have been thinking of recing the Divine Dragon n as the head beast n of this ne, they have just been staying quiet because it is still not time. Gulli and Banjo were startled by this but they don¡¯t doubt him, upon seeing them deep in thought, he smiles ¡°You know, I have already found three ns that would be a perfect ally for us.¡± They look at him immediately, ¡°Russel, Don Don and France, these three would be the ones that would help us connect with these n.¡± ¡°Diamond Elephant n, Battle Saint Ape n and Heaven Defying Roc n.¡± Banjo and Gulli¡¯s eyes lits up, just like what their brother have said, the trio have the same bloodline as the three of these n, if they make connection with just their presence, this would definitely help them improve their situation. Shadowsh sighed and said ¡°Don¡¯t be excited immediately, we don¡¯t know wether this will entice others to invade our world or not, our existence already made the mythical beast n to praise Gaia, if Don Don and the others were found, then it would incite greed upon them.¡± The two frowns once again, Yshelia suddenly enters the room, her abrupt entrance startled the trio, upon seeing who it was, they heaved a sigh of relief. Yshelia looks at them and said, ¡°Everyone, thank you for guarding me, I am sessful on my endeavor, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I reach True Saint Realm.¡± The three cheers, they knew that once she achieve True Saint Realm, it would be a great boost to their overallbat strength. Shadowsh smiles as he felt his heart calming down ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll catch you up on the events that had happened during your close door cultivation.¡± He didn¡¯t said anything and just sent a powerful divine sense to her containing all the events that have transpired, it didn¡¯t take long before she got caught up. ¡°The three of you are now discussing on how to be more influential on this ne?¡± The three nodded, Banjo then said ¡°We are thinking of bringing France, Russel and Don Don to this ne but we are worried that it would bring danger to Saint Monster World and Gaia.¡± Yshelia looks at them with a strange expression, she then smiles and said, ¡°The three of you have been focusing on the mythical beast n, why don¡¯t you thought about the weaker beast n?¡± The three of them were stunned, then silence descended inside the room, Yshelia continue to smile as she knew that her suggestion have truly broaden their horizon. They have been interacting with the members of the mythical beast n they they have forgotten that there are other beast n that are present in this ne, the trio looks at each other and nodded. Shadowsh suggested ¡°Yshelia because you are a fairy, you¡¯ll stay here, Gulli and Triple C would also stay on the fortress, me and Banjo would travel in opposite direction to find some suitable allies that would help us expand.¡± The group nodded, the next day, Shadowsh went south and Banjo on north, the two have great strength and nearly unrivaled escaping abilities, they would definitely be able to escape any danger that they will encounter. What the two didn¡¯t know is their movement are monitored, fortunately, Shadowsh have decided to put some decoy and the two of them went out secretly using their teleportation/transformation abilities. The ones that were monitoring them were the Heavenly Qilin n, Divine Fox n and Divine Dragon n, the trio have started to be interested on their group after monitoring them for a couple of days. Especially the Heavenly Qilin n, they knew that Shadowsh is a powerful expert that would definitely booster their strength if they manage to recruit him, the outer world creatures are bing more rampant, they have destroyed a couple thousands of lower nes, their strength were ever increasing. To the location where Shadowsh is currently in, He had arrived at an ind full of volcanoes, a couple of beastman were working, the ruler of the ind seems to treat them as ves, upon seeing this, his eyes lits up in excitement. Without hesitation, he confronted the ruler of the ind which was a giant crab and eaten him, for the beastman, he threw them on Earth and have Amethyst take care of them or simple term, brainwashing them.¡± The beastmen seems to be afraid, it seems that they have been enved for generations, after they were captured, all of them immediately kowtows waiting for judgement. Amethyst appears like a god and descends in front of them gracefully, the beastman looks at her with amazement, they don¡¯t know why but their instinct seems to force them to worship her. Shadowsh on the other hand looks around and saw that no one was present, he heaved a sigh of relief before starting to absorb the vitality of the ind, it took him an entire week to absorb the ind. Plundering the natural resources and vitality of this ne would definitely help Earth prosper, so Shadowsh decided that other than looking for allies, he¡¯ll search for an ind that have the same characteristic such as the crab ind. Finally, after months of traveling, he arrives at a ce that houses a powerful beast n, seeing that he had finally found a suitable target, he heaved a sigh of relief, he had been acting cautiously because he doesn¡¯t want anyone to find out what he had been doing these past few months. The beast n that he had found isposed of bear beasts, they have high enough intelligence or strength to achieve human form transformation. Chapter 938 Chapter 938: CHAPTER 907 BEAR CLAN He wanted to immediately make an appearance but he decided to first wait and find an opportunity to gain their goodwill. He then kept watch of their every movement during a couple of days, he started frowning as he realised that this beast n is the overlord of the surrounding area, there aren¡¯t that many beings capable of threatening them. Also, their branch or lower members are capable of solving the problems of most core members of their n, Shadowsh continue to patiently wait for his opportunity. 19 days passes by and finally, he had obtain an opportunity to make an appearance, a couple of the younger generation of the bear n have decided to travel deep into the forest near their territory. He summoned a clone and have it transform into a high level beast that is present on this forest, he had it attack the bear n members. The clone is powerful enough to threaten them, Shadowsh didn¡¯t immediately appears, he wanted to see just how strong the members of their younger generation are. The clone transformed into a three legged bull that have scales that looks like they belong to the dragon race, ording to his observation, this type of beast could reach Saint Realm, they are the favorite opponents of the core members of the bear n. ..... When the six bear n members saw the bull, their expression changes, they immediately form a formation to take on the beast, three of them stood in front, they roar and their body became covered with earthen armor. Those behind them was set abalzed, they growl at the bull but unfortunately for them, the clone is not afraid of anything, it let¡¯s out a loud cry that carries a hint of dragon roar, it then charges towards it¡¯s target. The three ming bears raised their heads and opens their mouth, then a giant fireball that grows stronger by the seconds appears above them, after charging for one second, it flew towards the clone. Boom! The fireball exploded and causes the clone to stop, it shook it¡¯s head, it raises it¡¯s front leg, upon seeing this, the expression of the bears became a bit afraid, they created a barrier made up of their energy and surrounds it on themselves. Bam! When the clone smashes it¡¯s front hoof into the ground, a powerful pressure descended on the bears that causes them to cry in pain, they are just in the peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm, they are fighting against a Saint beast. Just this alone shows how slim their hope is, the three bears in front looks at each other and nodded, they transformed into giants made up of rocks, they look at their nsman and roar. The expression of the three ming bears became unsightly but they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the clone so one of all three of them have to return to the clone to seek reinforcement. But the pressure suddenly increases making the trio that were about to make a run for it to be hugging the earth, they wanted to stand up but it was no use, the pressure is too strong. The three giant rock bears attacks the clone but one tackle from it and their rock armor was destroyed, they would then be thrown backward, they crashed on a couple of trees before stopping, they are injured and it wasn¡¯t light. Shadowsh knew that it¡¯s time to make his appearance, just as the clone was about to hit the three defenseless ming bear, it was hit by a powerful attack that stops it¡¯s charge. The three ming bears were shocked, they then sensed something and they look upward, they saw a humanoid figure flying towards them. Boom! Shadowshnded, the ground broke and their area trembles upon hisnding, he then looks at the bull and said ¡°I have been searching for you! You have escaped me before but this time it is impossible! Prepare to die!¡± He then proceeds to destroy his own clone using only his bare hands, this scene gave the bears a great impact, after the battle, they saw that Shadowsh was approaching, even though they started to admire him, this doesn¡¯t mean that they aren¡¯t vignt. Shadowsh waves his hand and the three bears that were sent flying earlier were pulled back, they look at him intensely, preparing for any sudden attacks but what shocked them was that he actually bows to them. ¡°I apologized, if it weren¡¯t for me, that bull wouldn¡¯t have escape on this location!¡± Upon hearing him, the bears have an enlightened look, they seemed to have answered their earlier questions. The dragon bulls isn¡¯t present on this area but they actually met one here, upon listening to the ¡°exnation¡± that Shadowsh said to them, they finally realised the ¡°truth¡±. The six of them looks at each other and smiles, one of the fire bear spoke ¡°Do not worry about it venerable one.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then looks at the injured bears and asks in a worried manner ¡°Are the three of you okay? If you want to, I could bring you back to your sect or n?¡± The three were startled, then the bear that have spoken earlier asks ¡°Venerable are you from a far away power?¡± Shadowsh acted like he was surprised ¡°How could you tell?¡± The six raised their head proudly, their leader which was the bear that have been talking with Shadowsh answered ¡°We belong to the Vulcan Bear n, a medium power of this ne, we are quite known around these parts.¡± Shadowsh had a look of understanding, he smiles embarrassingly and said ¡°I am sorry to be so uninformed, I am a cultivator that came from a lower ne, Me and my people have built a base far from this ce but we wanted to obtain as much information as we can.¡± The six were amazed ¡°Your world must be pretty great since it managed to give birth and nurture a being such as you.¡± Shadowsh sighed ¡°Yes it is quite an amsiny world, unfortunately, we have to ascend into this ne because of beings that looks like giant insects were invading the worlds that are close to ours and plundering that world of everything.¡± The six bears cries in unison ¡°Outer world creatures!¡± Shadowsh acted startled ¡°You guys actually knew those beings, that is what those guys calls them.¡± ¡°Those guys?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes, they call themselves as the mythical beast n, they and our group fought with each other to kill the creatures,m they call as outer world creatures.¡± ¡°You fought together with the mythical beast ns?! That is incredible!¡± ¡°Yes it was, they are quite a number of powerful fighters amongst those ns, their battle have truly widen my eyes.¡± ¡°But because of this, we have realised just how powerful those outer world creatures are, we have been thinking of searching ns that are interested on allying with my world.¡± The six bears looks at each other and starts to talk with each other via spiritual sense, they nodded and said, ¡°Venerable, might we ask how strong is your world really is?¡± Shadowsh then had a look of shame, he answered in a small voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to evaluate the strength of my world using this ne¡¯s evaluation but we have destroyed a couple of millions of the beings you call ourer world creatures.¡± The six bears were shocked, they then start discussing once again, after a deep conversation, they finally decided on something. Their leader then said ¡°Venerable, our n might be interested on talking with you, actually, we are having some problems regarding the outer world creatures also.¡± Shadowsh was inwardly happy for using this approach while on the outside, he was acting like he is trembling in excitement, he bows once again ¡°Thank you for this!¡± The six bears became overwhelmed by this gesture, they kept saying that he doesn¡¯t need to thank them, they then brought him back to their n, when the others saw them leading a stranger, they became confused. Meanwhile, there are some that thought that they are bringing him because of his appearance, Shadowsh is just too good looking for them, this was because his fox bloodline is always active. The six then told their elders what had happened and the information they have received from Shadowsh, instantly, their n had a meeting. While the bear n were discussing on the decision to make an alliance with Shadowsh, he on the other hand was escorted into the guest room, he was treated like a foreign prince. Because of his good looks, most of those that visits him were females, most female members of the Vulcan Bear n looks well built, they were also quite tall, the only ones that looks feminine were those that focus on using fire element. They behave like mages from the magic worlds, even though they are mainly focus on controlling their elemental power, their constitution is still considered great because of their bloodline. Chapter 939 Chapter 939: CHAPTER 908 FIGHTING WITH THE VULCAN BEAR TRIBE Other than the female members, there are also some that wanted to meet him because of his rumored strength, as beast n, each member respect strong people, especially those that were kind to their n or members. Shadowsh managing to defeat a Dragon Bull on his humanoid form and with just his bare hands shows just how strong he really is, they could sense that he isn¡¯t human, it¡¯s an instinct that beast or monsters have when they became intelligent. Meanwhile, the elders have finished their discussion, they went to find him and told him that their n would ept their alliance but first, he needs to help them in their battle against a small swarm of outer world creatures close to their n. Without hesitation, Shadowsh epted, he realised that killing and devouring insects would help him cultivate, it¡¯s like they are game mobs giving him experience everytime they die. The elders heaved a sigh of relief, they were afraid that he would be offended or wouldn¡¯t ept their request. Shadowsh was then brought to a portal that connects this ne in a lower ne, the world behind the portal is already destroyed by the insects, the portal is connected only in a vast vacuum ot space. He looks at therge amount of outer world creatures and his expression became strange, the powerhouse of the Vulcan Bear n saw this and they thought that he was intimidated. ..... He looks at them and asks ¡°Are they what you call a small swarm?¡± The elders finally realised why his expression is strange, they then smiled, the patriarch of the n exins ¡°We call it a small swarm because they don¡¯t have more than 100 True Saint Realm experts.¡± Hearing this, his expression became stranger and said ¡°But they do have more than one hundred True Saint experts, there are even ten beings that surpasses True Saint Realm.¡± The bears gawk, their expression then changes and asks ¡°Is this true?!¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I have a powerful divine sense and found them amidst the swarm, the ten outer world creatures surpassing True Saint Realm is lurking behind the portal.¡± They look at each other and initiated an order to retreat, Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°That is already impossible, they have already noticed us.¡± Of course their group is noticeable, the bear n almost brought all of their soldiers, there are 300 thousand of them present currently, the weakest members were Xiantian Realm experts but Shadowsh knew that this isn¡¯t enough to take down their current enemy. As the insects charges towards them, the patriarch knew that it was toote to retreat, hemanded the earth bears to be their shield, he then ordered one of the elders to go back to the n and have him request help to the other beast ns present around them. This is too much for their n to take on just by himself, Shadowsh shook his head upon seeing just how clueless the Vulcan Bear n about the true strength of their enemy but still, this doesn¡¯t dissuade him from wanting to form an alliance with this n. He then release his scarabs once again, fortunately, they breed quite quick, with this, he could easily replenish their numbers after every battle, their current strength isn¡¯t suitable for him anymore though. Their limits are on Xiantian Emperor Realm, their current opponents are beings that have reached the same level as them and higher, not to mention, they are their ancestors and could pressure them, making them unable to move against high level or same level ones. The only types of scarabs that are still useful to him were the Sr and Lunar Rune Scarab, he rather not use them though because of their potential. The bears were startled to see a miniature outer world creatures appearing out of his hands but they quickly realised that these bugs were fighting against their enemy, they look at each other and roar. Shadowsh then summoned his clones andmanded them to transform into ming dragons, since the earth bears were the tanks, he just need to increase the firepower of his allies. The appearance of one hundred dragons that have strength that is borderline mid state Saint made the bears to be shocked, their confidence then skyrocketed, more bears transformed into giant earth bears to stop the outer world creatures from reaching the people in charge of firepower. Shadowsh looks at the patriarch and said ¡°We need to face the ten outer world creatures surpassing True Saint, are the elders of your n strong enough to contend nine of them?¡± The patriarch shook his head ¡°There are only two people in my n that is a Saint Lord and one of them stayed behind.¡± ¡°That is bad news for us, I might be able to take one on by myself but cannot take two at the same time.¡± The elders looks amongst each other, their expression became determined. ¡°Patriarch, We have decided to use our essence to hold back seven of the Saint Lord outer world creatures, the three will be left to you, grand elder and our friend.¡± The patriarch immediately disagrees ¡°No! Without you guys, our n¡¯s strength would dwindle down, we need you to keep our n from breaking apart!¡± Shadowsh shook his head and said, ¡°Patriarch Xiong, if the outer world creatures managed to pass us, then your entire n would definitely be annihted, it¡¯s either them or your entire n.¡± The patriarch instantly became silent, he was left standing in daze, the elders added, ¡°He is right patriarch, we must preserve our younger generation, what use would be saving ourselves when we would be leaving our family defenseless.¡± Shadowsh knew that this was the right time and quickly said ¡°Do not worry everyone, once your alliance with our world is established, we would be protecting you, as you can see, my strength is alreadyparable to a low level n all by myself.¡± Everyone looks at him in gratitude, they have already seen the strength of his clones and they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their superbbat prowess. The elders then started preparing to use their essence to hold back the creatures that are on Saint Lord level, the situation became more tensed as seconds ticks by, the outer world creatures gets closer to the earth bear barrier. Now that they slowly adapting at taking fire attacks, the assault of the ming bears became more useless, the dragon clones on the other hand kept on attacking with a hint of dragon Qi to empower their strength. Shadowsh who was also attacking from a distance froze, he shouted ¡°Everyone prepare, the Saint Lords are finally making their moves.¡± Then, one after another, tentacles came out, gigantic octopus creatures started entering this ne, they grow bigger after they absorbed the natural energy around them. One octopus looks like just a giant eye with tentacles sprouting around it, the gloomy atmosphere around it actually empowers the other outer world creatures. Shadowsh frowns ¡°We need to deal with that giant eyeball first, it¡¯s increasing the strength of the other outer world creatures and is extremely dangerous for our group.¡± The expression of the elders became unsightly, the patriarch spoke ¡°Leave that thing to me, I¡¯ll show them how strong our Vulcan Bear n really is!¡± Suddenly, a powerful aura descended on the area, a humanoid outer world creature appears, it had an octopus head and was holding a trident, it looks at the group of earth bears and fires a powerful beam at them. Sr re! The beam and the sr re collided creating a powerful st that destroys the surrounding around it, thews of this ne is much higherpared to the lower realm, to show this much destruction just indicate how strong the two attacks were. Shadowsh spoke ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that thing then.¡± Hearing this, everyone looks at him with a startled expression, the patriarch then bows to him ¡°Thank you for this friend, if our n survive in this battle, our Vulcan Bear n would be your eternal ally.¡± He smiles ¡°It would be my honor to have your n as my friends.¡± The two of them charges towards the two Saint Lords, Shadowsh had his clones act as their guards when approaching the two beings. The Vulcan Bear n patriarch transformed into his true form, he became a giant bear with three volcanoes on his back spewingva, his aura was oppressive but this doesn¡¯t deter the outer world creatures. ¡°Support the patriarch and our friend!¡± Shouted one of the elder, instantly, the soldiers charge towards the swarm, the elders on the other hand looks at the portal and they could see that there are still Saint Lordsing out of it. The clones shes with the swarm, one hundred of them were immediately killed, the expression of the grand elder and the patriarch of the bear n became anxious, Shadowsh knew that they wouldn¡¯tst long if this goes on. Chapter 940 Chapter 940: CHAPTER 909 THE TRIDENT WIELDING CREATURE Fortunately, the soldiers of the Vulcan Bear n took some pressure off of them, they were now getting closer to the two powerful Saint Lords. The elders were helping the soldiers kills the outer world creatures, it was still not time for them to go all out, they could see that the Saint Lords were nowing out and just like whst Shadowsh have said, in total there were ten of them. The trident wielding creature narrows his eyes at Shadowsh, it ms it into the water and a tidal wave that exudes dark murky energy appears. [Big brother, I finally realised what type of energy the outer world creatures emits!] Shadowsh¡¯s heart beats quickly, he wanted to know what separates this universe from the foreign one. [It¡¯s a radioactive energy that has simrities that of a nuclear, the insects only emits a small amount of them but once they reach Saint level, this type of energy became more potent.] Shadowsh¡¯s expression became ugly but he quickly recovers, he doesn¡¯t want his allies to worry, he quickly asks ¡®Then what about Saint Monster World, it is now infected with the potent energy of radiation.¡¯ ..... [Big brother doesn¡¯t need to worry, there is one object that could cancel the effect of the radiation, a world tree.] He heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, as long as the world tree back on Saint Monster World continue to stand tall, then with the help of the people from that world and Gaia, they would be able to fix the destruction that these beings have caused. He then looks at the approaching tidal wave and snorted, he elerated and arrives in front of the tidal wave, he took a deep breath and raises his two hands. His two katanas merged bing a giant saber, his entire being seems to merge with his weapon. Great Saber Art: ming Dragon Burst! Roar! Roar! Roar! Multiple ming dragons appears and destroys the tidal wave, they continue to fly towards the trident wielding outer world creature. The creature thrusts it¡¯s trident and a beam was created, it collided with the ming dragons and another explosion urs, this time in a greater magnitude. Shadowsh have to braced himself just to not be thrown, the others also did the same, the only ones that were truly affected were the unintelligent insects, the Xiantian level ones that were the closest dies just from the impact of the explosion. Shadowsh and the octopus warrior looks at each other and they could sensed that their strength is actually equal, this surprised thetter because it could sense that it¡¯s opponent has a weaker cultivation levelpared to it. On the other hand, the members of the Vulcan Bear n were shocked by just how powerful their new ally is, they became excited, they realised that they have lucked out on this one. The grand elder also felt ecstatic, suddenly, his expression changes, he looks at the one of the Saint Lords and his eyes were filled with dread, he then looks at the patriarch and said ¡°Young Xiong, I¡¯ll leave the n to you.¡± Shadowsh also looks at the outer world creature that the grand elder was looking and could sense that it is as strong or just a little bit weaker to the trident wielding creature, he knew that this is bad news for the Vulcan Bear n. He wouldn¡¯t be able to help because it would need all of his concentration to go against his current opponent, meanwhile, the patriarch was startled but he also have a sharp intuition and knew that their grand elder have no chance of winning against that outer world creature. The elders were getting closer to the trio, they knew that once the trio shes with their chosen opponents, they have to buy time for the reinforcement to arrive by fighting against the remaining Saint Lords. The inevitable sh finally happens, Shadowsh and the trident wielding creature¡¯s weapons collided causing sparks to fly, the two instantly sensed who was the stronger one amongst the two of them. Shadowsh was weaker in terms of physical strength, the eyes of the creature lits up, it exerted more strength but suddenly, it sensed that it¡¯s opponent directed it¡¯s strength downward nearly causing it to fall, it spun and gave a kick. If it wasn¡¯t an experienced warrior, it would have already been killed, Shadowsh on the other hand looks at his opponent with narrowed eyes, he realised that it wasn¡¯t unintelligent like the insects, it was actually smart enough to counter his move. The two faces each other and once again attack, the two were moving quite fast that most people could no longer see them, Shadowsh realised that he is much faster than his opponent, he knew that he had found a leverage for himself. Bam! The creature ms it¡¯s trident downward and some sort of energy wave spreads at it¡¯s surrounding, it function just like a domain, Shadowsh expression changes as he sensed difficulty on his movement. It seems that the creature have also noticed that he is a lot faster than it, he quickly activate his domain but he didn¡¯t use all of them and only his Emperor¡¯s Dignity, it¡¯s a domain they fully uses his advantage by owning 3 source stars and Earth. He cannot use his ck hole source because it would only activate when he is using his ck hole, his body might be able to endure using it but not for long and he cannot risk that right now. The pressure immediately causes the creature to keel, it snorted and suddenly it¡¯s domain became even stronger, then seven dark orbs started floating above it, the Emperor¡¯s Dignity actually started cracking. Shadowsh knew that he cannot keep this up and decided to use Despair Domain to power up his first domain, the two opposing force exploded causing the two fighters to be thrown to such a far distance. The broken domains injured the two, the impact also causes those that were near to be affected, especially the Saint Lords, they are protecting the giant eye that made the world around it to be darkens. Seeing that the impact continues to spread towards the eye, the other Saint Lords took the brunt of the attack, upon seeing this, the expression of the Vulcan Bear patriarch became unsightly. It seems that volunteering to take down the eye made the pressure to descend on him, if the other Saint Lords were protecting it, that means that it is extremely precious to their group, making his job much more important than he expected. Shadowsh vomits out blood because of the impact, the color of his blood have now turn golden, he quickly opens a portal and sent it to the ocean inside of Earth. Different from his golden blood pure of vitality, the blood of his opponent melts the things that itnded on, it also exudes radioactive energy that is toxic to the beings of this universe. Shadowsh and it once again locks on each other, neither wanted to make a move because they are both badly injured, the two knew that if they continue on this, either both of them would be crippled or die. The two were quite intelligent and they were also cautious, Shadowsh might want to ally with the Vulcan Bear n but this doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll foolishly throw his life away, he is the one holding the foundation of their world, he cannot just think of himself. Some of the elders that were preparing to use their life essence to fight against the other Saint Lords became puzzled why the two weren¡¯t attacking, they felt that since the creature is injured Shadowsh should continue his battle. They could sense just how strong it was and they knew that if such opponent managed to defeat it¡¯s opponent, it would spell doom for their n, they hope that Shadowsh would heavily injure it for the safety of their n. They actually disregard his safety, for them, their n is their topmost priority, everything else meant nothing, what they didn¡¯t remember that he isn¡¯t even a member of their n. The creature then pointed it¡¯s trident towards the insects and they quickly swarms towards their direction, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, hemanded his clones to protect, making the pressure that the Vulcan Bear n experiencing to be twofold. The insects actually didn¡¯t attack him, the creature wanted to but when it saw that the clones were protecting him, it decided to disperse that idea. The insects were then absorbed by it, the injury that it had suffered quickly started to recover, Shadowsh saw this and he was forced to summon his ck hole and absorbs the outer world creatures that were flying towards his opponent. The two started recovering at rapid pace, Shadowsh cannot use the full power of his ck hole, especially since the radiation is actually harming him, he had been devouringrge amount of outer world creatures and he knew that his body is only able to keep up because of his bones and evolved internal organs keeping the harmful energy at bay. Chapter 941 Chapter 941: CHAPTER 910 TRIDENT WIELDING CREATURE || He wasn¡¯t worried about himself but for the people back on Saint Monster World, the world tree is already overworking cleansing the entire world, it doesn¡¯t have time to fix the health of the popce, he had already decided that after this, he will return back to the lower nes to make some arrangements. The trident wielding creature roars as it felt it¡¯s strength returning, it then stares at it¡¯s opponent and was startled to see that they have the same condition, it knew that one of it¡¯s trump card have be less useful because it¡¯s opponent have the same ability. It cannot fight as long as he could, this universe restrict them so they cannot prolong any battle, this is the reason why the other Saint Lords were protecting the giant eye, it¡¯s because it had the ability to transform it¡¯s surrounding and making it simr to their home universe. It might onlyst a couple of days but during that time, they could wreak havoc five times greater than they originally could, not because of their higher ranks but because of their lower rank soldiers. The insects would be twice as strong as they are currently are, that is much worse than the higher rank obtaining longer fighting endurance, the eye is the most important being amongst them in this universe because it had the ability to turn the tide of the battle. That is why the trident wielding creature is keeping Shadowsh busy, it knew that if it¡¯s opponent ever managed to get near the eye, he would be able to annihte it with ease. Shadowsh could sense that the insects were getting stronger as they approach the eye, his expression changes, he noticed this change because he is absorbing their energy. ..... Just as he was about to warn the others, his opponent fired a beam towards him, it was too sudden, fortunately, he hadn¡¯t let his guard down, when it moves, he had already blinked a couple of meters away from his position. Boom! The beam destroysrge amount of clones and insects in the process, it even affected the Vulcan Bear n. Shadowsh take this opportunity to fire back, his opponent ms it¡¯s weapon down and a bluish ck barrier appears around it, the sr re exploded causing a powerful impact but when the smoke disperse, he could see that his opponent¡¯s barrier stood still. ¡®So he wouldn¡¯t let me disclose this information.¡¯ Seeing that his opponent is not letting him speak, Shadowsh immediately realised what is going on and his expression became solemn. He cannot be distracted, his opponent is attacking at an extremely quick speed, only afterimages could be seen, he knew that he is fasterpared to it but his strength is lowerpared to his opponent. He smirks and his Nascent Soul appears besides it, the two of them then dealt a fatal blow at the exact same time, the trident wielding creature blocks the physical attack but the spiritual one hit it cleanly. His Nascent Soul suddenly trembles, it looks at the eye and it¡¯s powerful divine sense res up but the other Saint Lords also reacted, Shadowsh knew that this is bad news for him, he quickly stores back his Nascent Soul to protect himself but because of this, the trident wielding creature found an opening. Bang! He was hit in his side with the full strength of his opponent, he was thrown to quite a far distance, he curses inwardly. ¡®Why didn¡¯t those elders held back their opponents!¡¯ He is now thinking of retreating because of this blow. Bang! The trident wielding creature stomps in the air and propels himself towards him, it knew that this was it¡¯s opportunity to ever defeat it¡¯s opponent, it wouldn¡¯t let such a chance wasted. Shadowsh cursed inwardly and his illusion created multiple of him and he escapes towards different direction before stopping at different locations looking at his enemy with a cold gaze. He was infuriated, he decided to take out his anger regarding his allies to his enemy, the trident wielding creature snorted and started spinning, when the cyclone disperse, a giant form of itself appears, it let¡¯s out a loud cry that is quite unpleasant to hear. The illusionary clones were destroyed, Shadowsh cursed once again and he disappears from the scene, vomiting blood, he finally rxes, he still have Earth to escape to whenever things got dangerous. The trident wielding creature was stunned, it let¡¯s out another cry but it was of no use, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s opponent disappears into thin air, it became furious, it then locks unto Vulcan Bear patriarch. The expression of everyone in the Vulcan Bear n changes, the clones suddenly swarms towards the trident wielding creature, it stops it from attacking the patriarch but this also made the pressure of the soldiers to be greater. The clones distracts the trident wielding creature while Shadowsh was recovering, he could still see the fight via one of the main clones, he had it transform into a tiny creature and hids it in the shadows. The clones were being ughtered with ease, especially after their target calls for backup, Shadowsh became even more pissed as he saw that the soldiers were actually letting the insects destroy the clones. He made up his mind to onlye out after his injury is recovered, meanwhile, the situation that the elders are now in weren¡¯t great, the Saint Lords were too powerful for them. Even their grand elder and patriarch were having a hard time, especially thetter, he is tasked on destroying the giant eye but because of the elders ipetence, he was blocked by one of the Saint Lords, the only elders that were useful are the ones that immediately used their essence right from the start of the battle. Some elders thought that they were smart to hold back and only use their essence when the enemies are injured by theirrades, with this, they still have a chance of survival but they realised that they have made a mistake. Many of them realised toote and were quickly killed before they could even be useful, this made the situation for their entire group awkward, the grand elder was too busy with his current enemy to notice, if he did, he would be pissed off. Shadowsh finished recovering, he came out and saw that none of his clones managed to survive, the trident wielding creature was now preparing to give a powerful blow to the patriarch and the elders, it hadn¡¯t noticed that it¡¯s opponent have returned. Before it could react, Shadowsh is now behind it and with his sword ready to cut it¡¯s head. Beheading Lunar sh! Swish! With his quick sword drawing art, he managed to cut the head of his unsuspecting opponent but he knew that this wasn¡¯t the end, he summoned his Nascent Soul only to be frozen by the giant eye once again. ¡°Sh*t!¡± He cursed loudly and created some distance from his opponent, the head started moving, it reattached itself, even though the trident wielding creature seems to be unaffected, it usedrge amount of it¡¯s energy to instantly reattached it¡¯s head. If it was a normal attack, he doesn¡¯t need to expend suchrge amount of Qi but because of the sword Qi and intent left behind by the sh, he was forced to waste. It looks at Shadowsh and below it, some sort of murky water starteding out, the entire surrounding of it also became depressing and gloomy. The buzzing noiseing from the bugs seems to disappears, only silence and gloom remains, Shadowsh¡¯s instinct kicks in and quickly spun. Bang! The trident wielding creature appears right behind him, if it weren¡¯t for his instincts, he would have been hit hard, he was thrown backward but his opponent managed to catch up. ¡®Quick! He¡¯s too quick, what the hell had happened!¡¯ He exims inwardly, he only managed to block the attacks because of his richbat experience. ¡®How should I cope up with this speed? He became too fast for me, fast? No! that¡¯s not it, I am feeling something different, it¡¯s not that he is too fast but it¡¯s I have be slower!¡¯ His eyes brighten when he thought of this. He continue to sense what is truly happening, he then realised that he seems to have been trapped in some sort of domain that made him slower. ¡®That murky water might be the reason why I am so slow.¡¯ He dodges by a hair breath but because of his current situation, he couldn¡¯t retaliate, making him passive. Boom! Suddenly one of the elders exploded himself, the remnant of his explosion flew towards Shadowsh and his opponent. Therge rock hits the trident wielding creature, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes became extremely bright ¡®So that¡¯s it!¡¯ He became excited, he then use all of his strength and speed to force himself out of the domain, he summoned his ck hole and the domain of the trident wielding creature started breaking. Chapter 942 Chapter 942: CHAPTER 911 THE PHOENIXES Time! It was a time rted ability, it didn¡¯t slows him down, it actually stole his time, making him thinks that he is slow, he just moves in a different set of time. Since time is one of the greatest attribute there is, he could only counter it with an attribute at the same level as it, space, his mastery over spatialw might not beparable to his enemy¡¯s mastery over its own attribute but he has something to back it up. One of the greatest threat in the universe, a ck hole, with it¡¯s presence, he managed to destroy the murky time slowly domain but he knew that this ability expendsrge amount of energy so he cannot activate it for long. Unlike his other source stars, the giant ck hole isn¡¯t entirely subservient to him and actually just uses him to cause havoc, it wanted to swallow everything and Shadowsh is it¡¯s ticket for this. The sudden appearance of a powerful entity breaking it¡¯s domain stunned the trident wielding creature but it was still in an advantage, it charges towards it¡¯s target and swings it¡¯s weapon containing it¡¯s entire strength. Shadowsh knew that he cannot dodge such attack, even if he transform into his elemental form, he wpuld still be hit, his expression hardens and when the weapon hit him, he threw a bomb containing all of the energy he had absorbed. Bam! He was thrown towards a cluster of insects, they were then eaten by his spiritual beasts, his tails also protected him but his opponent isn¡¯t the same. ..... Boom! The bomb exploded and the trident wielding creature¡¯s entire body burst into a bloody pulp, even it¡¯s soul was harmed, it started recovering at a rapid pace. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this, his n have worked but he is now feeling weak, the reason why the bomb was so powerful because he had added 70% of his internal Qi into it. He knew that his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to recover that fast, just like he had expected, when the trident wielding creature¡¯s arm have finally formed, it broke once again, the remnant of bomb is still doing harm to it. Shadowsh took this opportunity to recover, he started hunting weaker outer world insects and his strength is steadily recovering, the nuclear radiation like energy doesn¡¯t faze him, with his current physical constitution, the energy only serve to increase his strength. Meanwhile, the situation that the Vulcan Bear n elders are currently in isn¡¯t looking great, all of their expressions are grim as nearly half of them were already killed, the situation is looking grim for them. The grand elder cannot help them and their patriarch is having trouble reaching his target, if he fails to do so, then, it would spell doom to the soldiers or fighters of their n. The insects near the dark gloomy domain of the tentacle eye were getting stronger by the second, it wouldn¡¯t take long before every non Xiantian Realm level reached and transcends their mortality. Once all of them reaches Xiantian Realm, reaching higher rank would be easier for them, the requirement for spatialw mastery have no effect on them because they have the ability to travel through space with their physical body. The situation made Shadowsh started thinking of retreating but he knew that he doesn¡¯t want to leave after wasting so much effort, the Vulcan Bear n would dedicate feel indebted to him. They have also seen his strength, they would be the first ally that Gaia would obtain, this ne of existence is perfect for the beast Saints, Gaia and Saint Monster World is filled with individuals that have beast bloodline. This ne might be dangerous for beings that haven¡¯t reached Saint Realm but it is extremely useful to those that have, reaching True Saint Realm here is much easierpared to the lower nes. Russel and the others would certainly benefit cultivating this ne, unfortunately, their existence would incite greed from the mythical beast n. Shadowsh, Gulli and Banjo have already made many of the mythical beast n interested on Gaia but because of their strength and the fact that they need more help defending this realm, they didn¡¯t want the people from the lower nes hate them. But if the existence of everyone from Hope Family were ever discovered, the higher ups of this ne of existence would definitely scramble to obtain control over Gaia, Shadowsh wanted to prevent it. If he could obtain allies from different beast n, he could take control of them slowly, he could then inserts his family members and subordinates without anyone noticing, even if anyone discover this, as long as their foundation is enough to threaten the mythical beast ns, they could continue to develop in this ne of existence. He wasn¡¯t only targeting the Beast ne but also the other nes of existence, he still doesn¡¯t have any concrete information about this universe making him act like a blind bat. Allying himself with other powers would definitely help him, that is why he is working hard to help the Vulcan Bear n win, unfortunately, it seems that the situation is against them. Just as he was thinking of escaping, melodious cries could be heard, then a group of phoenix arrives, they burn all the insects they passed through, seeing this, the Saint Lords have a change of expression, the eye then exploded creating a giant ck ball that covers the entire battlefield. Skree! The phoenixes cries and their bodies burns more brightly, Shadowsh was focus on the trident wielding creature, he knew that with the reinforcement arriving at a much earlier time period is greatly beneficial for him. He doesn¡¯t want to let such a powerful opponent go, he decided to go for the kill, with the ck ball and the insects serving as a rapid recovery potion for it, the trident wielding creature started recovering at a rapid pace. He appears besides it and he pulls it inside Earth, when it¡¯s soul is trapped inside his world, Grim, Chaos and Harmony instantly encircled it and they started absorbing it¡¯s entire being. Shadowsh felt his entire being burned because of the trident wielding creature, he knew that he is still recovering, he then looks at the phoenixes and his eyes lits up, he flew towards the burning me. With his Sun Rune form, he started absorbing the mes, he had also calls for Scarlet¡¯s contract to help him on his recovery, because everyone was so busy, no one saw what he was doing. One of the phoenix actually has a cultivation that surpasses Saint Lord Rank and is Descending Divine Rank, Saint kings and emperors aren¡¯t fit to the ranking system anymore. It had a nine colored tail and a golden crown on top of its head, with it¡¯s cry, it burns everything around it, the elders have to retreat just not to be affected, everyone from the Vulcan Bear n heaved a sigh of relief, they had sensed that they were on the verged of defeat. When everything finally settles down, the Vulcan Bear n immediately checked how many casualties they have sustained and they became depressed knowing that only 30% of their total numbers remains, other than the patriarch, everyone were heavily injured. The patriarch felt sad about this, he knew that their n would certainly be in a state of decline after this, just as he was feeling depressed, the Descending Divine Rank phoenix flew above them and spoke. ¡°The Vulcan Bear n have aplished such a meritorious task of stopping the invasion of the outer world creatures, for that we, the Graceful Phoenix n, on behalf of all the mythical beast n would thank you for what all of you have done.¡± ¡°Your rewards would be given after we finished our discussion with the other mythical beast n.¡± Just as she finished speaking, a powerful explosion urs and an aura that is exactly simr to that of a phoenix could be sensed, Shadowsh have absorbed the essence of the me after devouring the trident wielding creature entirely. It seems that this was the reward of the universe to him, he couldn¡¯t help but let out an ecstaticugh, with this, his elemental form have given a greater boost in invincibility. When he finally calms down, he suddenly sensed that he was being stared by countless powerful entities, his instinct kicks in and he transforms into his battle form. He became embarrassed after realising that it was just the phoenixes that were staring at him, they look at him and his ming wings, they could also see that his nine tails would glows from time to time with different colors matching with the tail of their leader. He lets out a cough and introduced himself ¡°Greetings warriors of the Graceful Phoenix n, I am Shadowsh of Gaia, it is my honor to meet everyone of you.¡± He bows in a graceful manner but he wasn¡¯t acting subservient and scared just like the Vulcan Bear n, there were actually some phoenixes that knew him. Chapter 943 Chapter 943: CHAPTER 912 THE PHOENIX CLAN || They have already fought side by side, they have an expression of understanding, they were confused as to how the Vulcan Bear n managed to hold on by themselves but after seeing him, they are no longer confused. They smiles and greeted him back, they might be arrogant but Shadowsh deserves their respect, seeing that the younger generations were acting warmly with him, the Descending Divine Rank phoenix became confused. She asks ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± One of them that have seven colored tails spoke ¡°Big sister, he is the individual that I have talked about, his strength is quite amazing, even though he is just in True Saint Realm, his strength is actuallyparable to veteran Saint Lords.¡± The others also agree to this, one of them added ¡°He also have the ability to summon thousands of clones that have Saint Realm strength, ording to our guess, he might be the reason why this bear n managed to hold on against this invasion.¡± The nine colored phoenix looks at the others and asks ¡°Do you guys also think that this is true?¡± Without hesitation the phoenixes nodded, they had fought with Shadowsh, they had seen just how strong he is, there is also Banjo and Gulli that wereparable to the geniuses of the mythical beast n. ..... The nine colored phoenix then interrogated the Vulcan Bear n, after hearing about his exploits, she became more interested on knowing Shadowsh, she took out a crystal orb and threw it towards him. The crystal ball lits up and a set of numbers could be seen on it, everyone¡¯s expression changes, they look at him in shock, all of them couldn¡¯t believe what they are seeing. ¡°Impossible! You hadn¡¯t even reached 20 years old?¡± Shadowsh now realised what the usage of the crystal ball is, he was given a fright. His age is something that he had always been hiding and disregarding. Also, from the eyes of the cultivators, age is important, now that they have seen his age, he knew that one of his secret is discovered, there would definitely be some greedy individuals that would seek the method of his rapid advancement. The eyes of the nine colored phoenix lits up, she asks ¡°Shadowsh-san, may I know the reason why you havee here?¡± Shadowsh knew that he cannot hide this information ¡°Since most of you knew me, you should know that our group have just ascended to this ne of existence, I am now trying to find some reliable allies, I have encountered the Vulcan Bear n and our two group have decided to make an alliance.¡± The smile of the nine colored phoenix became even brighter ¡°I still haven¡¯t introduced myself to you, I am Fenghuang Mei, I am one of elders of the Graceful Phoenix n.¡± Shadowsh smiles ¡°It is my honor to meet a powerful individual such as yourself.¡± She continue smiling making him feel ufortable, after a moment of silence, she finally spoke ¡°I could sense the aura of a phoenix from you earlier, care to exin, if you felt that it is too difficult for you, don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want to make you feel awkward.¡± Shadowsh was inwardly screaming ¡°Actually, I could absorb different types of energy and make it my own, after devouring a powerful Saint Lord outer world creature, I used your mes to refine it¡¯s energy.¡± She acted like she was startled ¡°Oh my, for you to be able to do this, your physique is truly a special one, our mes aren¡¯t that simple, you should know this.¡± He nodded, if it weren¡¯t for Scarlet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it, he is now trying to assimte it to Earth, making his world much more powerful. ¡°It might be fate that you have seeded on this endeavor, since your world is seeking an ally, what about visiting our n, you might get acquainted to some of our branches.¡± Shadowsh knew that he cannot refuse this offer even though he knew that she only wanted to investigate his abilities, he lets out a sigh inwardly and acted like he was excited ¡°It would be my honor, please lead the way miss Fenghuang.¡± The Vulcan Bear patriarch spoke ¡°Shadowsh, my n and I would be waiting for your return, if it wasn¡¯t for you, our n would be exterminated already.¡± As the phoenixes went back to their n, the Vulcan Bear n celebrated their victory, those that have brought Shadowsh to the n were heavily rewarded, after all, they are the reason why their n managed to survive this ordeal. Meanwhile, Shadowsh was brought back to the phoenix n, he was shocked to realised that the n¡¯s territory is inside a branch world of this ne, unlike the lower ne worlds, this world is directly connected with their respective ne. This worlds weren¡¯t naturally created but created by powerful individuals that could use the power ofws. It was like Earth but only a bit iplete, it was still shocking. He felt gratified after knowing this, once he entered the phoenix world, he instantly absorbed the information from this world via Amethyst, This does not prevent him from feeling gloomy, he cannot escape because if he did, building a power on this ne would basically be impossible. This ne is ruled by the mythical beast n and the Graceful Phoenix n is one of top ns of this world, they are actually the rivals of the dragon n, in terms of individual strength, they could stand their ground to even the nine wed golden dragons. Unfortunately, their numbers is too lowpared to their rival, their n couldn¡¯t given birth to diluted bloodline beings because their mes are too fierce. The dragons are different, they could mate with other beasts and given birth to many offspring, even if strength of their descendents from other beasts is weak, through cultivation, they could increase their strength. The more diluted their bloodlines are, the weaker and the lesser potential they have but they would still be loyal to the true dragons, it is imprinted on their bloodlines, Shadowsh knew this, LS have shown him how great his control over other dragon species or beings are. Their group were greeted by countless chicks of the n, they chirp as they surrounds them, there are also a dozen of them that could transform into their humanoid form, they have different type of colors and attributes but all of them have fire attribute. When the children saw Shadowsh, they became confused, the number of males in the entire n is only more than 100, most of the members of the phoenix n doesn¡¯t die because their natural trait is nirvana rebirth. Actually this ability isn¡¯t that useful to them because they don¡¯t suffer that much danger on this ne, most powerhouse would ascend to Divine Realm before they could use this ability of theirs. Shadowsh greeted the children kindly, he was great at entertaining children because of his experience back on Gaia, the children quickly gathers around him and they became happy after watching some tricks that he could perform. Fenghuang Mei looks at him before flying towards the main pce of their n, once she arrives there, she immediately conveyed a meeting. Her reputation is quite great, her strength is actually one of the strongest in the entire n, she is only under her mother and the grand elders. Once most people arrives, she quickly went to her topic ¡°I have gathered everyone here because I discovered a person that might be able to solve the problem regarding our n.¡± Her mother, whom was also the matriarch of their n asks ¡°Problem? What kind of problem.¡± She smiles and said ¡°Our problem regarding our numbers, everyone knew that our phoenix n has the least amount of members amongst the mythical beast n.¡± Everyone nodded, they knew that their n have this problem, because of this, they consider their mes as both a gift and a limitation at the same time, they might cope up with this because their powerful members on the Divine Realm. They were also born beautiful at the same time, they have married with other mythical beast n to keep their n from declining but with their current situation, they felt threatened. The outer world creatures were invading this universe, their blessings that came from the Divine Realm were cut off and they don¡¯t have that many members to sacrifice to go against their enemies. The outer world creatures might not be able to devour their me on their first interaction or exchange but they discovered that their enemy could adapt rapidly, their mes became useless after the bugs continue to evolve. The other outer world creatures might not have the cheat like ability of the bug race to adapt and evolve continuously but their strength and durability is much stronger than them. With their special energy, they became toxic to everything around them, that is why, many of the elders started contacting their allies. Chapter 944 Chapter 944: CHAPTER 913 PHOENIX CLAN ||| They are afraid to be destroyed by the other mythical beast n, especially the dragon n, their two ns were rivals since the birth of their ancestor, they might have ties in marriage but the two ns were too ambitious to be satisfied on what they currently have. The phoenix matriarch asks ¡°So how can the individual that you have brought on this world capable of solving our problems that gued our n for millenniums?¡± Fenghuang Mei smiles and said ¡°I just saw him absorbing my mes, he has nine tails, eight seemingly belong to the fox race and one looks like a dragon tail, these tails of his now exhibits the same color as my tail.¡± Everyone was shocked, they hadn¡¯t heard of anyone capable of absorbing their mes, taking or enduring their mes might bemon and have always beenmon against powerful opponents but absorbing it should be practically impossible. Only people that have the bloodline of their n are able to absorb the me, one of the grand elder frowns ¡°Does he have a phoenix bloodline?¡± Fenghuang Mei smiles and took out the orb that she had thrown to Shadowsh, it was the same orb that recorded his age, on it were a couple of words. Origin Beast ..... Bloodline ¨C Yin Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline Cultivation ¨C Early Stage True Saint Realm Age ¨C One Decade The expression of everyone changes, they were shocked to see just how young he is but the greatest surprise was the fact that the word ¡°Origin Beast¡± is written on the orb. They look at Fenghuang Mei, she proudly smiled ¡°Yes, he is an origin beast, the same type of being such as our ancestor, his bloodline is also not written on any type of history present on this ne of existence.¡± Everyone looks at each other and were clearly excited, they venerated origin beast because they are beings capable of giving birth to a new race or power just by their own. The phoenix matriarch startedughing ¡°Great job Mei, as long as we could set him up with you, we would finally be able to save our n from declining!¡± Fenghuang Mei who was looking proudly became stunned, she pointed at herself stupidly, upon seeing this, her mother chuckled ¡°As an origin beast, you should know, only a powerful cultivator or divine beast could bear his offspring.¡± Everyone in the room nodded, their ancestor have developed their mes by continuously training herself, she managed to finally break free of the ancient universe and was one of the first individuals to ever create the divine realm. The Divine Realm is actually a part of one whole universe before but because of many implications regarding the power beings, the universe splits itself into three realms. The Divine Realm could affect the higher ne of existence greatly, meanwhile, the higher ne of existence could affect the lower nes. Origin beasts were present in the past, their duty was to popte this universe with different types of beings, there are even origin humans, the only ones that haven¡¯t had any origin ancestor were the beastmen. Dwarves actually were descendents of titans, elves were birthed by the first ever tree of life or the origin tree, many races were then scattered after worlds started forming, some evolved while most devolved. Origin beasts are considered legend and pride of all the powerful races of the higher ne of existence, they are capable of creating their own worlds, they are beings that could be considered as creators. Fenghuang Mei left the room with a dazed expression, she knew that her mother and the grand elders would be excited to actually encounter a living breathing origin beast present on this ne of existence but to think that she became the sacrifice, she felt conflicted. She doesn¡¯t resent her n, she was just nervous, she has a high pride on herself because of this, she doesn¡¯t consider the young masters of the other mythical beast n as prospect lovers. Shadowsh is different, since birth, all the mythical beast n were taught to respect their ancestors, that is why all beast n of this ne doesn¡¯t consider beastmen as equal and only see them as ves. But origin beasts are different, even members of the mythical beast n see themselves as lower beingspared to such individuals, Shadowsh being one is basically a ma for many young mistresses of this ne. They see it as an honor and opportunity to give birth to a child from an origin beast, also the child that they would conceived would revert back to origin depending on what bloodline he/she obtains. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was now acting as a nanny for the phoenix chicks couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, it¡¯s because of how energetic they were. Fortunately he could absorb the mes they threw at him, his presence made the children happy, most of the time, they would y with each other or train their skills. Hebined both y and training at the same time, when Fenghuang Mei arrives at the scene, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, it¡¯s because of the happy chirping sounds that could be heard. She then ps her hands and said ¡°Okay, we should bring our guest to the guest hall, he had just fought a war against our enemy, he should be tired.¡± The children became sad, Shadowsh have to promise them that he¡¯ll y with them some timeter because he is truly exhausted, not physically but mentally. She was then brought to a room, when everyone finally left, he went inside Earth and flew to his mansion. Emily is already waiting for him, she knew that he had fought against a powerful individual that is actually as strong as the demon god on his peak, she was quite shocked by this information. She then feltrge amount of energy nourishing her body, most of the time, she would be cultivating, only if she reaches higher level would she be able to handle their child. Even with such constant supply of energy from this world, her pace is still slow, not because of her talent but because her child was absorbing most of the energy she absorbs. Shadowsh went and hugs her, she is the woman carrying his child, he loved her dearly because of this, actually, when he have some free time, he would spend it with her touring this world. It¡¯s to foster the rtionship between the two, she on the other hand wanted to be useful, she became the manager of this world, she cannot force herself to always cultivate, she knows that haste makes waste. She asks ¡°Wouldn¡¯t those powerful individuals knows that you have disappeared?¡± She was informed by a clone that her lover is currently inside a powerful n, she knew that her former world have a connection to the higher ne of existence, she had always respected and feared those that became Saint Lords. She hadn¡¯t expected to hear about a being that reached a much higher level than that, she now realised that their n or the royal demon families were fooled by the demon god. She have always been deceived that the demon god have the strength to build one of the strongest power on the Demon and Devil ne but after reading the information presented to her by the clones, she had realised that they have been duped. The only n that truly scares her was the Angel n, judging from Angel¡¯s rapid cultivation after receiving the Angel¡¯s Crown, she reached Saint Realm and is actually catching up to her. Shadowsh smiles, he knew that she is worried because of the difference in terms of strength between him and the phoenix n ¡°Do not worry, I left a clone to stop them from getting rmed.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this, she knew just how useful his clones were. ¡°I am intending of using this opportunity to learn more about the other ne of existence, I still have a bone to pick from a power in the Chaos Realm.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes glinted coldly after saying this. Emily was confused ¡°Do you mean the disaster beasts?¡± She knew that he had fought with them but she has no idea why he is angry at them, he shook his head and exins ¡°Gaia was once invaded by a powerful general from the Chaos Realm, because of this reason, my world was in a state of decline for a long period of time.¡± He then smiles ¡°Actually, the demon world was also one of our enemies but it was swallowed by your world, so they are no longer in my mind.¡± She chuckles ¡°Our world have destroyed countless lower ne worlds, I just couldn¡¯t believe that you guys have suffered from one of the worlds we have conquered.¡± Shadowsh shook his head and bitterlyughs ¡°Our strength isn¡¯t that great in the past, we even have some troubles fighting against an orc empire and a necromancer sect.¡± Chapter 945 Chapter 945: CHAPTER 914 THE OUTER WORLD INVADES BEAST PLANE Emily couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard this, after all, the orc race isn¡¯t new to her but they are known to only reach Saint Rank and that is only when they evolved into an orc emperor. This means that only one of them would be able to reach Sainthood because there cannot be two orc emperor in a territory, they might be strong but most of them have below average intelligence. Their race reproduction is also quite rapid, they are feared by powers that have a hard time reaching Saint Realm but for ns like the royal demon family, they are easy target. Shadowsh knew that his wife doesn¡¯t believe him and he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, actually, the history on Thousand Forest Continent were a bit neglected. The Thousand Race Empire have always been serious on recording their history but for the people outside the continent, the history written by the kingdoms of Thousand Forest Continent were just too unbelievable. Meanwhile, the orc race on Gaia have disappeared mysteriously, the forces of Thousand Forest Continent have always been searching for them, especially the Luminous and Elf Kingdom that have some enmity against them. The next day, Shadowsh spent his time ying with the children, he was also scanning their constitution to increase his own strength, he was also trying to find a method to preserve Emily¡¯s life. ..... He knew for a fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue carrying their child, this made his anxious but he hadn¡¯t expected that his child is actually much more monstrouspared to the children of the mythical beast ns. Days passes by and he had spent his time staying inside the Graceful Phoenix n territory, he got to meet the branch family of the n and even made some friends. Unfortunately, he still felt that he cannot leave, his instinct told him that the higher ups of the n wouldn¡¯t let him, if he asks permission to leave and they¡¯ll decline, this would definitely make their rtionship awkward. He felt dissatisfied, he cannot just leave his clone and escape silently, he had been observing and learning about the n, he knew that the melodious cries of the phoenixes have the ability to destroy illusions and other types of mind offensive abilities. His clone might not be destroyed but it cannot capture his true essence if his illusions doesn¡¯t work, what he didn¡¯t know is that, the higher ups knew that he was getting dissatisfied with their force hospitality. But they just don¡¯t want to pass up with this opportunity, the one feeling the most pressure was actually Fenghuang Mei, she is the one tasked on befriending and seducing him. She had been doing just this but in extremely bad way, she has no experience on this type of method and she have always been pure all throughout her life, she doesn¡¯t have any sort of information regarding rtionship between a man and a woman. It¡¯s not like she is oblivious to it, she just opted not to learn anything regarding this but her current situation made her deeply regret her past attitude. Since phoenix could undergo nirvana rebirth, they don¡¯t fear aging, Fenghuang Mei is a young and aspiring Descending Divine Rank phoenix, she is to be the next matriarch of their n, she disdains the thought of marrying another being. Her mother¡¯s situation is the thing that made her disgusted towards male, her father is actually the current patriarch of the Divine Dragon n, unfortunately, he is known to be quite licentious. He was caught cheating with a woman from the Divine Fox n, this made her mom heartbroken, she is quite a proud woman, she doesn¡¯t want to share her man. Actually the only reason why she had married her former husband was because of young love, she was inexperienced and have fallen to the young and passionate dragon lord. Mythical beasts are attracted to both bloodline and strength, the former is the most important, since phoenix and dragon Qi were quitepatible, she was easily deceived by flowery words. After that, she raised her daughter as a single mother and since then, the rtionship between the dragon and phoenixes became worse. The two lovers have be the respective heads of their n, the dragon patriarch after sitting on the throne immediately started marrying one woman after another, if it weren¡¯t for his strength, he would have been killed by countless males of this ne. At the present, Shadowsh and a couple of youngdies from both the branch and main family were chatting, they get along quite well because of his disposition. Shadowsh presented some dress and things that women likes out of his storage, the youngdies instantly took a liking to his items, they would then flocks around him almost daily. This made the children angry, they like ying with him and the food that he brought were quite tasty, the children also sensed that they get stronger after ying with him. The constant stream of Qi emitting out of him is actually beneficial for them, not only they wouldfortable around him, it also boost their cultivation speed. He became someone important in tve entire n, this made the higher ups to be stunned but they became happy because of this development, they had already realized that Fenghuang Mei that have always been sessful in their eyes was extremely oblivious in the topic of love. They only wish that some of the younger generation would be able to attract their target, making him connected on their n, they are actually feeling anxious. They cannot force him to stay any longer, this might make him their enemy and they don¡¯t want that to happen. While Shadowsh was having a deep discussion with the phoenixes, bell started ringing making the expression of everyone to change, they transformed into their true form and flew towards a certain location. This made Shadowsh who was left behind to be confused but he doesn¡¯t know what to do, the bell ringing might signal for something but he doesn¡¯t want offend the Graceful Phoenix n by following the others. It might be something important, an event that an outsider like him shouldn¡¯t interfere, just as he was lost on what to do, Fenghuang Mei came to him and her expression was heavy. She said ¡°Arge tunnel have appeared, countless outer world creatures have arrived on this ne, this time, they have Descending Divine Rank with them.¡± Shadowsh sucked in a cold breath, his strength might beparable to a Saint Lord but he knew that he cannot defeat a Descending Divine Rank yet. He took a deep breath and said ¡°I¡¯ming with you, with the current situation, the invasion would definitely affect the base of my world.¡± Fenghuang Mei nodded, they then gathers outside of the n territory, they are now using a transmission array, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes glinted as he saw the array. Because of the degree of thews present on this ne, making a portal have became difficult, they cannot build a portal just like they did on Gaia. With this transmission array, he had some hope of building multiple bases on this ne, unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to investigate it because it was protected by multiple elders of the Graceful Phoenix n. He could only sigh in disappointment, suddenly, he could sense that someone was staring at him intensely, he was startled, he looks around and saw a mature looking beautiful female flying above him. The two of them locks on each other¡¯s gaze, he was actually startled, he could sense that she is much stronger than Fenghuang Mei ¡®She might be one of the peak character of this ne.¡¯ He knew that after Descending Divine Rank, the next rank would be Ascending Divinity then, finally Divine Rank. Now that thews have been cut off, people could only reach the peak of Ascending Divinity, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Divine Rank but this applies the same on the outer world creatures. It seems that this is the reason why the Divine Realm decided to cut itself apart from the higher ne of existence. When the transmission array activated, the warriors of the Graceful Phoenix n instantly enter, this time, even the branch families have decided to join, even the powerful female that has an Ascending Divinity cultivation have decided to join the battle. Fenghuang Mei approaches Shadowsh, she spoke ¡°The one that is going to lead our group would be my mother, the current matriarch of the n.¡± ¡°Since you are fighting together with us, it is best that you follow her arrangements.¡± Seeing him frowns, she smiles faintly and exins ¡°Do not worry, we wouldn¡¯t restrict you, we just want you to fight without disrupting our chain ofmand.¡± Shadowsh finally rxed, he spoke in a confident manner ¡°Do not worry, I have quite a bountiful experience in participating on a war like situation, I vow not to hold your n down.¡± Chapter 946 Chapter 946: CHAPTER 915 THE OUTER WORLD INVADES || Some of the younger phoenixes believes his words ¡°Big sister Mei, do not worry, we have fought with him before and I assure you, his presence would definitely boost our battle prowess, he is technically a one man army.¡± The members of the branch families on the other hand was still doubtful, the leader of the Hell¡¯s Phoenix asks ¡°Even though he is strong, wouldn¡¯t our mes affect him?¡± She isn¡¯t looking down on him, she is just worried, all the phoenixes present saw Shadowsh as a friend, some of the naive ones even fallen in love with him, they don¡¯t want to harm him indirectly. Shadowsh smiles and his entire being burns with phoenix me, he thenbined with his yang dragon Qi and his golden mes became reddish gold, it was both domineering and beautiful at the same time. Those that were close to him sensed an unprecedentedfort on the warmth he is radiating, this shocked everyone, Fenghuang Mei was the only one that isn¡¯t surprised. For her, everything inconceivable or unbelievable things or events that urs that is rted to him could be med to his status as an Origin Beast, the belief of their entire n towards their ancestor is supreme. Their group then arrives at the battlefield, everyone was shocked by the scene of total chaos, they quickly recovers and let¡¯s out their cries, each mythical beast n have their own entrance. ..... Dragons have their roars, phoenix have their cries, Battle Saint Apes have their battle thump, there are still more but each beast n have their own unique entrance that indicates that they are present. The battlefield is on the Fate Cat n, it is a mythical beast n consisting of only cats that could see through fates, their fighting prowess might not be great but their influence are. Their rtionship with the beast ns below the mythical beast n are great, that is why their army isparable to the other ns even though their individual strength isn¡¯t that great. Billions of beast and beastmen were present defending their territory, Shadowsh looks at the corpses and flew towards them, his body then burns with the mes of phoenix, then the red mes started turning gray before bing ck. It then scatters towards the corpses, one after another, the corpses started rising, they charge towards the outer world creatures, unfortunately, most of the dead warriors were actually eaten and the corpses only exist because of the enemy they were fighting were killed. The corpses weren¡¯t reanimated for the purpose of fighting, they were the bombs, as they got close enough to arge number of outer world creatures without the presence of the people on their side, they would self destruct. The explosion isn¡¯t that great but the mes they scatter would definitely heavily affect the enemies and because the phoenix mes were transformed by yin Qi, it wouldn¡¯t affect the insects adaptivity towards true phoenix mes. Shadowsh had expendedrge amount of internal Qi after using this move but he wasn¡¯t worried, he could just absorb the energy of his enemies to recover his. The nuclear radiation doesn¡¯t fazed him, Amethyst and him came from a world that uses weapons of mass destruction, these weapons have the same type of energy as the energy of the outer world creatures, it might not exactly be simr but it¡¯s still possible for him. Seeing him making such a powerful move, the people present were shocked but they became happy, they are beasts, they don¡¯t mind having theirrades turn into undeads because their daily lives consist of hunting and dying. Having their fellowrades corpse made into weapons or food is already a norm to them, Shadowsh is doing them a favor of dealing with their enemies. His next move stunned everyone once again, he summoned ten of thousand clones and have half of them transform into dragons while the other half transformed into phoenixes. The leader of the Hell¡¯s Phoenix spoke ¡°No wonder you call him a one man army, he is truly terrifying, no one on the same rank as him could match in one on one fight.¡± They then look at the battlefield, Fenghuang Mei spoke ¡°Since Shadowsh have already made a move, he would definitely be able to help the ves, we¡¯ll have to deal with the stronger ones.¡± Everyone nodded, they then flew towards their designated position, each mythical beast have their own territory during battle, the Invincible Xuanwu n cannot be near the phoenix n because of their ipatible attributes. Shadowsh who was now in the middle of battle sensed something and looks at a certain direction, he then saw a being that is actually as big as an entire world, this made his heart tremble. Even though it cannot enter this ne, just the fact that it was sorge made him tremble, sensing his divine sense, the creature put pressure on him, he immediately took his divine sense back. He was now covered in cold sweat, he could sensed that the giant being is something that is above even Fenghuang Mei¡¯s mother, it meant only on thing, it is a Divine being. Shadowsh frowns but he quickly rxed, that being isn¡¯t something that should be able to exist on the ne, he doesn¡¯t have to worry but since he wanted to go to Divine Realm in the future, he doesn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of it. He then started to make his presence lesser, to avoid the attention of therge giant, what he didn¡¯t know is that, he had already caught the attention of the giant being. His divine sense is just too powerful, it is actuallyparable to that of the patriarch and matriarch of the mythical beast ns, what makes his divine sense so special is that, it had a feeling that it contains more than one consciousness. The giant thenmanded the Descending Divine Rank of their army to deal with Shadowsh, the Ascending Divinities were busy with their current opponent, only those that were in the lower cultivation were much free. They quickly started moving, for them, the giant¡¯s orders were absolute, seeing them make a move, the members of the mythical beast n alliance were shocked, they thought that the powerful individuals wouldn¡¯t make a move before assessing the situation. The Ascending Divinities were watching each other so the two forces cannot arbitrarily make any sudden move, the Descending Divine Rank expere on the other hand weremanding the troops. Shadowsh¡¯s side is the only unique battle front in the entire battlefield, it¡¯s because no one is directing the soldiers but they still fought betterpared many groups, they didn¡¯t know that they were instinctively following someone¡¯s instructions. On the Divine Dragon n side, a golden dragon was speaking with his generals ¡°Do any of you know why those b*stards started making a move?¡± The generals shook their head, one of them that looks like a fire dragon spoke ¡°Commander, I think that they seems to be intending to deal with our army, their numbers are greater than ours after all.¡± Everyone agrees to this, suddenly a person barged inside the room, everyone¡¯s expression changes but upon seeing whom it was, they rxed. It was a woman that has cat ears, she has a pair of eyes that were different in colour, she bows to everyone before speaking ¡°The Descending Divine Rank experts from the outer world creatures side have started moving, ording to my n, they are intending to deal with a single individual.¡± Everyone was stunned, the golden dragon started frowning, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Who is their target?¡± She shook her head ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, it seems that a divine being is currently present just outside of our universe, it is interfering with our n¡¯s prediction.¡± Everyone stood up, their expression is quite ugly, they knew just how powerful a divine being truly is, upon seeing their reaction, she quickly pacifies them ¡°Do not worry, it cannot enter this ne.¡± Everyone once again rxed, this type of information is now being spread to the other mythical beast n, now the only question they are asking themselves is that who is the target of their enemy. Meanwhile, on the Graceful Phoenix n side, Fenghuang Mei¡¯s expression isn¡¯t good at the moment, the messenger from the Fate Cat n was confused, she took a deep breath and decided to say what¡¯s on her mind ¡°I think I know who is their target.¡± The messenger was surprised, so was everyone inside the room, the messenger then took out a jade and broke it, a screen like image appears in front of them. The messengers also received the request and they share the screen to every mythical beast n present, Fenghuang Mei started speaking ¡°Everyone, I think that I know who is the target of our enemy.¡± Everyone focuses on her, she calmly said one word ¡°Shadowsh¡± Chapter 947 Chapter 947: CHAPTER 916 SHADOWSLASH BECOMING A HOT FIGURE Everyone became confused, the higher ups still doesn¡¯t know about Shadowsh, other than the phoenix n, there are few members of the other mythical beast n that have any interest of knowing a single individual that came from a lower ne. Fenghuang Mei borate ¡°I am quite sure of this assumption, even though he is just on True Saint Realm, his strength isparable to powerful Saint Lords.¡± The higher ups of the other mythical beast n weren¡¯t amused, she knew what they were thinking and shook her head ¡°I don¡¯tpare him to ordinary Saint Lords but those that are members of the mythical beast n, basically, his potential is much scarier than any of our n members.¡± Finally, everyone have a reaction, they look at her straight and seeing that her expression remains solemn and serious, they finally started believing her, one of them asks ¡°Be it as it may, that isn¡¯t a reason for our enemy to focus their military might on him.¡± Fenghuang Mei smiles bitterly ¡°It seems that the divine being outside our universe have discover his presence, he is capable of being a one man army and he stops countless outer world creatures by himself.¡± Suddenly one of the members of the Divine Fox n spoke ¡°Do you mean that individual that used necromancy and summoned ten thousand clones that transformed into both dragon and phoenix?¡± She nodded, the messenger of the Fate Cat n have a change of expression ¡°Everyone, I received some information from our soldiers, it seems that the direction of our enemy is truly towards the person that miss Fenghuang Mei have talk about.¡± ..... The higher ups looks amongst themselves and nodded, they¡¯ll use this information to their advantage, the phoenixes were quite worried, they knew that the other mythical beast ns are thinking of using Shadowsh as bait. Seeing that the messenger have finally left, Fenghuang Mei breath a sigh of relief ¡°Everyone, do not worry, even if the other ns are using Shadowsh as bait, they would certainly still make a move against the enemy.¡± She said in confidence ¡°Do not underestimate our friend, he is quite powerful and his ability to survive is much greater.¡± Back on the battlefield, Shadowsh is having a nagging feeling that he is in danger but he doesn¡¯t see anyone powerful approaching, he had reigned his divine sense knowing that he might attract the divine being¡¯s attention. Unbeknownst to him, this was already toote, while he was dealing with the True Saint experts from the enemy¡¯s side, he finally sensed multiple divine sense locking on him, his expression became ugly. Divine sense only belongs to those that have evolved their spiritual sense or cultivators that have reached at least Descending Divine Rank, even though he is powerful enough to match against a Saint Lord, he knew that he is still weaker against a much more powerful opponent. He would already struggle in a one on one, much less multiple of them, he quickly swap ces with one of his clones before entering Earth, he took control of one of the main clones and looks towards the direction where he felt extreme dangering from. Then one after another Descending Divine Rank started appearing, they destroyed the clones that they saw and continue their march deeper into the territory of the Fate Cat n. Shadowsh who was watching everything have his heart tremble, he felt chills running down his spine, he knew that he was the target of these beings, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret at using his divine sense to spy on the divine being. He knew that it was the only thing capable of ordering the Descending Divine Rank on their side, he just wanted to know why he merits so much attention towards it. Meanwhile, he doesn¡¯t know that he might be able to hide his presence to people of this realm but he cannot hide the fact that he is an origin beast from divine beings, they are quite sensitive to this type of information. Origins are the leading power of the universe, they are the reason why this universe continue to stand tall even though the invading power is clearly much stronger. That is why the divine being wouldn¡¯t let Shadowsh go, the only weakness that Origins have were their numbers, there isn¡¯t one hundred of them. Back to the present, more than three thousand clones were already eradicated, Shadowsh have to hide himself because his main clones were targeted first, he knew that this was the power of the divine sense. Suddenly, countless members of the mythical beast n started appearing but before they could react, the Descending Divine Rank experts stops and transformed the ce into their domain, canceling the momentum of their enemy. The expression of the beasts became ferocious, even after seeing this, they still charges straight towards their enemies, the phoenixes burns the area around them, including the energy of their enemy, reducing the power of their domain. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became rxed, he then have his clones do a kamikaze attack to reduce the fighting power of their enemy, he focuses more on the phoenix side. The expression of their enemy changes, they were actually surprised that they were harmed by a True Saint Realm individual, with their current strength, those below their cultivation realm are considered weaklings, their killing intent intensifies. Shadowsh looks at the me of the phoenixes scattered in the battlefield, he had some ideas, he came out of Earth and transformed into his Sun Form, the sun rune started bing more active. He became a ming person, he absorbs the me and suddenly, the entire ne darkens, a giant star with ming surrounding appears, then one after another, everyone saw the star eating sun like objects and bing bigger and bigger. Shadowsh then exploded but when the impact hits the phoenixes they don¡¯t feel any pain but they felt their strength actually be stronger, their mes became even more intense. The three legged crows nearby also felt an unprecedented strength rushing to them, Shadowsh was then grabbed by Chaos and Harmony and pulled him back to Earth. He was exhausted, he had to use all of his energy to stimte his dragon star, he had power up all the fire attribute beasts and also the dragon n with that move but he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover his strength for a couple of days. Meanwhile, the expression of everyone in the battlefield went an unprecedented change, the dragon n became interested on Shadowsh because of what he did, also the dragon star made their bloodline react violently. Meanwhile, the three legged crows became obsessed with him, they are one of the mythical beast n that isparable to that of the phoenix n, they are called Sun Chasing Crows. They are powerful enough to devour smaller suns but what Shadowsh have shown them was an entire whole new level of sun devouring, they knew that if they obtain this ability, their n have a chance of bing the strongest n on Beast ne. Different from them, Fenghuang Mei¡¯s expression isn¡¯t so great, she knew that Shadowsh have be an important figure to all the n present after his big move, she had to increase her pace if not, they might lose their chance to be ruler of this ne. The momentum returns to the mythical beast n, their strength amplifies greatly with the help of the sr support, meanwhile, the divine being watching knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer this ne because of what had happened. He then told the Ascending Divinities and Descending Divine Rank experts to slowly retreat, for the rest, he wanted them to wreak havoc on this ne, it cannot stay on this universe for long because the people of the Divine Realm would definitely react. This is still their home ground, the outer world creatures wouldn¡¯t be able to fight at their peak for long, the battle raged on for an entire week and it doesn¡¯t show signs of stopping. After a week of rest, Shadowsh is finally able to move his exhausted body, when he got out, he masked his presence and slowly creeps away from the battlefield, he wanted to return to their base on this ne. He had been observing the battlefield all this time and he had realised that his big move during the start of the war made the rest of the mythical beast n to pay attention on him. He had to return to Gaia, he doesn¡¯t want to be the puppet of the mythical beast n, he left without informing anyone, when he return to their base, his expression became heavy, he realised that it was under surveince. He transformed into a beastman and enter the base, Banjo and Gulli have released the news that they would dly ept beastman on their base, because of this, countless of them started migrating on this location. Chapter 948 Chapter 948: CHAPTER 917 ESCAPING BEAST PLANE He looks at the beasts stationed inside the base, he sneak into the main castle and went inside undetected, he was present when this thing was being built so he knows his way well. When he finally discover where Gulli and the others are, he immediately enters the shadow and approach their group secretly, Yshelia was busy with all the information and documents given to her, Banjo is still searching for suitable ns or territories that they could befriend or upy. Gulli and Triple C are busy with protecting the base, most beasts and beastmen were a rowdy bunch, they have to exercise their rights as the rulers of this ce, they might ept almost everyone but those that entering their territory must follow their rules. Gulli have be more famous after undergoing battle with a couple of famous beasts and beastmen, he was still undefeated, meanwhile Triple C is known to be the nightmare of the criminals orwbreakers of the base. At the present, Gulli was reporting something to Yshelia, they already received the news about Shadowsh, they were taken aback when they heard about how he was brought to the Graceful Phoenix n but they knew he was safe. Suddenly a knock could be heard, the two were confused, they knew that no one would dare disturb them, Gulli opens the door, they were shocked when they saw Sans entering, they were startled indeed, ording to the information they have received, Sans should be busy dealing with Blue World. They still haven¡¯t cut off their connection with Saint Monster World, Russel and the rest have also established a stable connection with Gaia, Leafinia and the Void Tree have connected with each other, now it is easy for anyone toe in go. ..... From the information they have been receiving, Blue World is actually hiding three Descending Divine Rank experts, their race have been in this world for millennia, so them raising such experts isn¡¯t confusing. Only Shadowsh is capable of fighting Saint Lords so they refrain from going an all out war against such world, seeing Sans present on this ne made the two stunned in silence. Sans made a move and seals the entire room, then he started transforming, upon seeing this, the two quickly reacted, Gulli let¡¯s out a roar and his entire body is filled with oppressive air, Yshelia¡¯s hair started floating, around her were her weapons that is powered up by the fairies on her Dantian World. Sans use his powerful strength and divine sense to suppress the two, when the two were forced to crouch, their expression became ugly but when they finally saw who was their opponent, they nked out once again. Shadowsh smiles, he then gesture the two to keep quiet, using his divine sense, he saw that there are a couple of individuals monitoring the room, he transformed back to Sans and unsealed the room. He spoke via divine sense ¡®The two of you prepare to return to Saint Monster World, I¡¯ll create a clone to monitor this base, I have became someone that the mythical beast n wishes to control, we have to hide back to the lower ne for safety.¡¯ The two looks at each other and nodded, they acted in a calm manner, they were chatting about the recent development of the base, secretly, they were discussing their n to retreat via spiritual sense. The three finally decided to wait for Banjo to return before escaping back to Saint Monster World, what they are now worried is the fact that there might be another portal that leads to the lower ne. They hadn¡¯t encountered the members of the so called Supreme Tribe, that only meant one thing and that is, they were sent in a different location, if this is the case, then they could return, while Shadowsh and the rest of his group aren¡¯t afraid of them. They are worried that they might bring people from this ne, Gaia have be too high profile, not only it was capable of nurturing individuals like Yshelia, what is the most shocking about it is the fact that it has a connection with the Divine Realm. The next couple of days, more and more individuals from mythical beast ns have been staying inside their base, they were waiting for Shadowsh. They have received missions from their respective n to capture Shadowsh at all cost, the buff that he had given to the dragon and the fire type ns have disappeared but everyone realised the strength of their mes have be stronger. This had shocked everyone, especially the phoenixes and three legged crows, after all, their mes is considered already powerful and tyrannical, even if it¡¯s a small improvement, it is still surprising. That is when they realised, Shadowsh is a treasure to any n, the only ns that weren¡¯t truly interested were the water type ns and the Fate Cat n, the former because they think that they wouldn¡¯t benefit on this. Thetter on the other hand is busy fixing their territory, the war is still ongoing and the damage that they have incurred is considered massive, they might be even downgraded into just a high ranking n. The ns still sent their respective investigator to see if Shadowsh is truly a treasure, after all, his existence might tip off the bnce of this ne, so they have to be prepared. The one that truly made an effort is the phoenix n, they knew something that the other mythical beast n doesn¡¯t know but they have to hide their movement, they don¡¯t want to make it obvious. Shadowsh have already reced Yshelia, Gulli and Triple C with his clones, they were now hiding near the portal, they were feeling anxious after seeing how many powerful beings started arriving. Fortunately, Banjo finally returns, without hesitation, they captured him and they went back to Saint Monster World, their poor brother is still in a state of shock since he doesn¡¯t know what was happening. When they finally returns to the lower ne, Shadowsh immediately let¡¯s go of his brother and heaved a sigh of relief, he then said ¡°It seems that we cannot make any move on the Beast ne for an extended amount of time.¡± The others nodded, Banjo was confused as to what they were talking about, Yshelia saw this and filled him in on what had happened. Banjo was shocked, he then startedughing ¡°Hahaha, as expected of big brother, no matter where he goes, he would be the center of attention, we should have sold him to the phoenix and fox n, from what I have heard, there are countless beautiful female powerhouse there.¡± Shadowsh wanted to smack his head but before he could make a move, Yshelia who was smiling suddenly pinched his side with all of her strength making him cry in pain. Gulliughs when he saw this, Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°You talking about love and yet you are the most clueless one of us here regarding this topic.¡± Banjo became speechless because he knew that this was true, Gulli has wives, Yshelia is great at emotion and Shadowsh was also in a rtionship. He became depressed, Shadowsh then said ¡°After experiencing what the higher ne of existence truly is, I have decided to continue our exploration in the other nes, do any of you have any ideas on which ne we should go next?¡± Gulli sighed ¡°Unfortunately, the demon world that we have invaded is a low ranking one, it doesn¡¯t have any connection to the Demon ne.¡± Yshelia also sighed ¡°Gaia doesn¡¯t have any connection to any worlds that is connected to my race, it seems that only Beast ne is essible to us.¡± Banjo was hesitating but upon seeing the expression of everyone, he sighed and said ¡°We could go to Abyssal ne but because of what I did, I don¡¯t think that realm is safe to our group.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Not necessarily, you should remember, the nine abyssal dragon door is connected with numerous worlds that have fierce Qi, as long as we found another world that is a high grade one, we¡¯ll be able to enter the Abyssal ne without rming the group you are talking about.¡± Banjo have forgotten about this, with how big a ne truly is, he could hide from the Abyssal Dragon n, Shadowsh then opens the portal to Earth ¡°For us to remember the coordinates of the world, we need you.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you are a Void Beast, you might get pulled to the Divine Realm if you return back to Gaia, I suggest that you enter my world.¡± Banjo nodded, Yshelia then flew towards the direction of the portal, Shadowsh hurriedly spoke ¡°We cannot leave just yet, we need to rescue the people of this world.¡± Yshelia and Gulli stops, they look at him with a questioning gaze, he exins in a clear manner ¡°After fighting with the outer world creatures, I have discovered that their energy is too toxic ahd vtile for beings of this universe.¡± Chapter 949 Chapter 949: CHAPTER 918 INVADING OTHER WORLDS Seeing the startled look on their faces, he assures them ¡°Do not worry, it seems that the toxic energy that they are emitting could be cleansed by a world ss tree.¡± He then sighed ¡°Unfortunately, this world have suffered too much, the Void Tree needs to work overtime to cleanse this world, it wouldn¡¯t be able to help the people on it.¡± The two nodded, they then went to find Russel and the others and ryed this information to them, when everyone heard about this, their expression became ugly. Fortunately, Shadowsh have a way to cleanse them, he have to open Earth¡¯s portal to let everyone in for treatment, he isn¡¯t worried about anyone trying to destroy his world. On Earth, he is omnipotent, Amethyst, Grim, Chaos and Harmony were alsoparable to divine beings inside this world. Shadowsh is already venerated on Saint Monster World as a god, with constant supply of manpower from Gaia, the people of this world started to be used to seeing them, they no longer mind being under Thousand Race Empire. Actually, they treat this new identity as an honor, they were feeling happy because of their new lives but they started to panic when the soldiers that participated in the war against the outer world creatures gotten sick one after another. ..... No one have died because of the help they received from Gaia but the situation still stumped them, when the information regarding the toxic energy, everyone finally realised why their soldiers got sick. They felt grateful to their lord but when the information regarding the contagious effect, everyone became afraid, the people went to the churches to pray for their lord to save them. Russel and those that were still healthy were looking grim, ording to Shadowsh, they were safe because most of them return to Gaia and with Leafinia present there, the toxic energy inside of them were cleansed without any of them realising it. France spoke ¡°Fortunately big brother have returned, it seems that he had obtain this information after staying on the higher ne of existence for a couple of months.¡± Their group were now busy facilitating the people of Saint Monster World, to stop people from panicking and causing chaos, they need to show strength in order to maintain stability. The first batch of people to enter Earth were those that are in a critical condition, the soldiers were quite anxious because the people that were on the extreme state were theirrades. Shadowsh have been absorbing the toxic energy that he was cleansing out of his patients¡¯ bodies, the energy is crystalized around his Dantian, it had became another source of energy for him. He cannot use it though, it seems that it was in total conflict of the energy he has on this universe, he doesn¡¯t mind. He could use this energy if he ever decides to enter the outer world, he knew that there are countless universe in this realm, he just wanted to know how strong this universe of theirs. As the people that receives his treatment became better, the panic that the people of Saint Monster World were feeling started to subside, they became even more devoted to Shadowsh. Russel and the people in charge of this world have been busy throughout all of these past few months, rebuilding this world isn¡¯t so easy as they thought, the toxic and destructive energy that the outer world creatures left is hindering their progress. Shadowsh told them to return and leave the arrangements to their subordinates and told them the information regarding the higher ne of existence, every member of Hope Family immediately dreamed of going there. The greatest difference between the lower and the higher nes were the degree of strength, also cultivating in the higher ne of existence would give much better result evenpared to high grade worlds. But because of the situation on Beast ne, the others needs to wait for Shadowsh to obtain strength capable of deterring the mythical beast n. They took half a year to register an immunity to everyone on Saint Monster World, it took so long because those that were in a critical condition have to be treated with care. When Shadowsh and the rest of Hope Family members returned to Gaia, they were shaken, the density of Mana and spirit Qi present in the world have be twice as great. Thews have also became stronger, only Banjo doesn¡¯t know what is happening, it¡¯s because he is inside Earth but he was still perceptive to realised something was wrong. He quickly asks what was happening, Shadowsh took a deep breath and said ¡°I think that Gaia is slowly bing a higher ne of existence, it seems that the connection that it has with the Divine Realm is making these changes.¡± He became worried, he knew that the lower nes would be able to connect to higher ne of existence that contains the simr energy as themon energy of their world but Gaia is different. It contains a dense amount of different types of energy, this was Shadowsh¡¯s work, he could also feel that his connection over this world have be stronger and to nearly the point that he is the one in stronger controlpared to the former consciousness of this world. He knew that this is because his connection to the Divine Realm, he sighed and said ¡°Banjoe out, do not be worried, it seems that you wouldn¡¯t be pulled.¡± Banjo was startled but he still believes his big brother, he came out of Earth and his expression change, he could finally sense the changes that had happened to his homeworld. Shadowsh then looks at the giant mirage of the Divine Realm on top of them, he smiled bitterly and said ¡°It seems that it is calling for me, being an Origin Beast is much more valuable than I thought.¡± His expression became solemn ¡°If I am not wrong, Divine Realm is the creation of the Origins of this universe to separate and protect their descendents.¡± Everyone was shocked by this, they then became excited, they hadn¡¯t thought that their big brother is capable of evolving into such being. He could sense what everyone was feeling right now, he then solemnly said ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, we must increase our strength! If Gaia truly be an existence just like the other higher ne of existence, this world would be endangered.¡± Everyone was startled, Shadowsh knew that they are uninformed about what is happening on the universe ¡°All the higher nes of existence is basically being targeted by the outer world creatures.¡± ¡°Unlike the insects that we have fought, the rest of their race is much more powerful.¡± Looking at his solemn expression, everyone became apprehensive, He then said ¡°At this moment, have every major power of this world gather to Safehaven Paradise, I have something important to announce.¡± Yshelia salutes him and flew, Gulli and Banjo came with her, the rest return to Safehaven Paradise to prepare themselves, they don¡¯t know what Shadowsh is going to announce but they knew that it is something extremely important for the safety of their homeworld. When everyone heard that their world is now endangered, every major power immediately gathered towards Thousand Forest Continent which is basically the biggestndmass of this world, there are also Sanctuaries existing in the continent. It¡¯s like an entire world is fit inside one continent, this made all the major power envious, when they arrived at Hope City, they were quickly escorted to the golden portal, sensing the solemn aura that the soldiers emits, the leaders of the major powers became afraid. They already knew that Thousand Forest Continent is much stronger than everyone of thembined but they didn¡¯t expected that the gap between them was this big. The Beastman Kingdom, Rising Dragon Kingdom and Demon Fox n were treated much betterpared to the rest, it¡¯s because the three ns have tight rtion with Thousand Race Empire. The Beastman Kingdom is the power that the Beast Continent have created, the one leading this power was actually the former most talented beastman, it¡¯s because most older generation have decided to seldomly interfere with the continent. The Rising Dragon Continent on the other hand were actually inws with Hope Family, LS is betrothed with the princess of the kingdom, just this made the dragon n rose a couple of levels on their power and control over this world. The Demon Fox n is no longer a hidden n of this world, they could go out and everyone would give them respect because of their ties with Thousand Race Empire. When everyone were finally gathered inside Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh instantly gave them a jade slip containing the information that his family have gathered during all of this time. After reading the information, the expression of everyone inside greatly changes, they look at Shadowsh who was calmly sitting in front of them. Silence descended, everyone were a bit lost on what to do, the situation of their universe is actually much dire than they had thought. Chapter 950 Chapter 950: CHAPTER 919 CONQUEST Seeing them bing silent, Shadowsh knew that it was time to tell the reason why he had gathered them in this location ¡°That is why, to protect this world, I want all of you that have discovered a world gate to establish your rule on those specific worlds.¡± Everyone was in an uproar, ruling an entire world is quite a difficult task, especially if the world is much stronger than them. Shadowsh sighed ¡°I know that this is quite difficult to ask to any of you but I cannot risk the safety of this world, if you cannot takeover the world that you guys have discovered in a given time limit, Thousand Race Empire would take your rights on that world and make it ours.¡± ¡°I apologized for this but I have to do everything to protect this world.¡± The dragon emperor stood up and said ¡°Emperor Shadowsh, you don¡¯t need to worry, our n have already established ourselves in two of the three worlds we have found.¡± Upon hearing this, the other power looks at the members of the Rising Dragon Kingdom with awe making them feel proud, the dragon emperor continue ¡°Thest world is too difficult for our kingdom alone to conquer, is it permitted to ask help to other ns or powers?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°You can, also, the Thousand Race Empire wouldn¡¯t interfere on what type of discussion or agreement your alliance have formed, we only want you to follow the time limit that we will give you.¡± ..... The leaders of the other major powers became happy, this was great news for them, before, they don¡¯t want anyone interfering on their conquest but this time it is different, they knew that conquering a world is an extremely difficult thing to achieve alone. After giving more instructions to the leaders of the other major powers, Shadowsh let them leave, he knew that the numbers of soldiers would definitely increase because of his order. Many would die but this is something necessary, if he let those worlds be, then, Gaia would be in constant danger. The worlds were starting to get destroyed by the outer world creatures, once Gaia became a higher ne of existence, it would gather the surrounding worlds and absorbs it. At least 100 worlds are needed to create a small higher ne of existence, if the worlds closest to it is conquered or destroyed by their enemy, the outer world creatures, it would threaten the safety of the entire ne. If they destroys the connection of the destroyed worlds, they would increase Gaia¡¯s security, that is why, he would give a tight time limit to the powers of this world to achieve their mission. If they cannot, then Thousand Race Empire would conquer the world and make it the same as Martial World, bing a subordinate world of Gaia under their empire. Meanwhile, the Rising Dragon Kingdom have announced that it and the Demon Fox n would be eternal allies, upon hearing two of the top powers of this world allying themselves, the major popce were shocked. These two are the second and third strongest territory of this world, Thousand Race Empire is exempted on this list, the first is Invincible Kingdom, it shouldn¡¯t be in the list but since it was being lead by Aqua Race n and the Sea Dragon n, it wasn¡¯t listed as part of Hope Family. One after another, alliances of different race or power started popping out, the mood of the entire world became festive, their current era is considered both a blessing and a curse for the soldiers. A blessing because they could use this opportunity to obtain fame and contribution for them to rise in power. Shadowsh told the soldiers to expand their territory on Martial World, it seems that there are a couple of world gates present in that world. The martial artists have already epted that they are subordinates of Thousand Race Empire, they are no longer thinking of escaping their rulers, it¡¯s because they saw just how powerful the outer world creatures are. They also received the information from Don2 that those creatures exist everywhere in their universe wreaking havoc, the martial artists are now thinking of increasing their standing on Gaia. Even though they are connected to Thousand Race Empire, they don¡¯t have any sort of contribution that makes people look up to them, Gaia is much more prosperous and it contains a much more better environment for cultivation. Don2 have gathered every sect leader and kings of this world, the people from the ocean were also present, they were looking at him with a confused expression. His position in this world is considered as the highest ranking individual, his strength and his so called ¡°connection¡± to Hope Family after being a great representative have consolidate the power of this world. On the sky, Don Don looks at the expression of the people present and started speaking ¡°I have gathered all of you here because I received some information from Thousand Forest Continent, it seems that the empire have decided to increase the importance of conquest to other worlds.¡± The people present were a bit surprised, they knew that conquering other worlds is something that Thousand Race Empire have already taken seriously but to think that they have to increase it¡¯s importance, everyone knew something big is happening. Don Don smiles, he then asks ¡°You guys knows what kind of realm is the higher ne of existence is right?¡± The people present nodded, they have received some information regarding this realm after visiting and staying at Gaia for an extended amount of time. Don Don sighed ¡°Our information isn¡¯t entirely correct, the higher ne of existence are much more terrifying than we have ever thought, beings as strong and stronger than Shadowsh is present on that realm and they numbered more than a hundred thousand.¡± He had exaggerated a number a bit but if all higher ne of existence werebined then his estimation isn¡¯t entirely wrong so it is considered that he wasn¡¯t truly lying. This had shocked everyone to the core, he smiles ¡°Do not worry, the number of each ne differs, what I have told you are just my estimation ording to the information I have received.¡± Everyone is still terrified, Don Don let¡¯s out his majestic aura and said ¡°Snap out of it, what we need right now is to help the soldiers stationed on our world conquer the worlds connected here.¡± Everyone looks at him, he sighed andined in a bitter manner ¡°Our world contains powerful individuals that has the potential to became Saint Lords, beings that is as strong as the great Shadowsh, unfortunately, we don¡¯t have enough contribution to obtain free reign on Gaia.¡± He clenches his fist ¡°But now it¡¯s different, as long as we conquer a world, no matter how low it¡¯s grade is, we would earn enough contribution to stay on Gaia without any time limit, we will then be able to raise our heads high and call ourselves, warriors of Thousand Race Empire.¡± The sect leaders and kings agreed, they might not like the truth about them being the subordinates of Thousand Race Empire but they also knew that they would earn a lot if they became much more important to their rulers. Riches and power would be within their reach, the sects and the kingdoms of Martial World instantly started preparing to go to war, Don2 felt gratified seeing this, he knew that he is considered the ruler of this world. He wants it to rise in power so that he would be able to raise his chest high in front of his big brothers, he also wanted to be praised by Shadowsh. A couple of months passes by, news regarding wars and great feats started spreading on Gaia, meanwhile, no one realised that Thousand Race Empire is now close to conquering three new worlds. Insect World, a world filled with different types of insects, they aren¡¯t outer world creatures but true descendents of the beings in this universe, only high ranking members were considered intelligent but they still retain their wild nature. In the present, JL was now attacking a kingdom of nine legged bugs, they couldn¡¯t gly but their speed onnd is quite fast, they could spit out mucus that could melt metals. Unfortunately for them, JL¡¯s carapace is much tougher than regr metals, also since the mucus they spit is considered liquid, it wouldn¡¯t do a thing on his shell. It¡¯s because of his evolution, his shell would make any type of liquid to just slide down on him, unfortunately, this made him very dry and thirsty, he have to consumerge amount of water and blood to power himself. Behind him were his army of insects, suddenly a beautiful woman riding arge praying mantis appears, she was wearing a chef clothing, on her hand was the Hope Family symbol, she shouted ¡°Brother JL, I and Slicer have already dealt with the wolf bug kingdom.¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951: CHAPTER 920 WHERE¡¯S CLWYD The two were Shena and Slicer, they have be one of the powerhouse of Hope Family,bined, they could even defeat Saint experts, Shadowsh also knew that this wasn¡¯t the limit of the two. Inside of Slicer was actually an ancient divine spirit, with his origin Qi, he had the spirit turn into pure energy and increase the potential of the two. Shena and Slicer were connected in spirit, if one of them dies, it would greatly affect the other, their potential is connected also, they supplement each other with much needed strength and support. Shena is a great chef, with constant fight against living beasts, her mastery over knife intent is so great that the power of her strikes isparable to a Saint sword cultivator. Slicer because of his hidden bloodline and potential is considered a cultivation genius, with their shared potential, wether it is their speed on leveling up or the mastery of their weapon intent, the two were terrifying. They were tasked of destroying one colony with a couple of subordinates of JL, they easily destroyed that ce without any surprises, the strongest being on that colony is a Saint level bug, unfortunately, it met the two of them. JL nodded, he activates his domain, which have made the desert around them to start churning, then like a living being, the sands moves and swallows the insects present, their entire body was eaten and became energy. ..... Seeing this scene, Shena spoke ¡°As expected of brother JL, your strength made me and Slicer speechless.¡± JL transformed into his human form, he was wearing an armor that resembles his carapace a little bit, he had obtain this form after absorbingrge amount of Fierce Qi during his time on Fierce Beast World. ¡°Let us return to Butterfly Kingdom and bring the good news, after dealing with the Molten Bug Kingdom, this world will be under our empire¡¯s rule.¡± Their group then returns to a colony of butterflies, they have surrendered because the queen of the colony realised that they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the Thousand Race Empire. JL took the queen as his lovers because most butterflies of this colony were in humanoid form. A couple of months ago, the people from Martial World discovered this world, actually, the real reason why this world was found is because one of the colony wanted to destroy Martial World. The location of the world gate is in an ind far from the main continent, it shouldn¡¯t have been discovered within such short amount of time if the invaders weren¡¯t so bold. When Shadowsh heard of this world, he instantly have JL and his subordinates invade the world, he had even sent his scarabs to help their group, Shena on the other hand had volunteered to join the conquest. The strongest beings of the bug world is only Saints, JL¡¯s strength isparable to True Saint as long as he managed to set up his desert domain. He carries arge spatial equipment with him, it was filled with only sands, he cannot just summon sands because he doesn¡¯t have that type of ability, he can turn his surrounding to a desert but it will destroy the environment. Currently, their group were celebrating their victory, because the bugs were ever loyal to JL, they actually don¡¯t need to be praised, it was instinctive to them to listen to him. But he still decided to throw a celebration, Shena went to cook while Slicer started meditating, absorbing therge amount of cores he had eaten. A beautiful woman with purple skin and a pair of butterfly wings descended on their party, she has a human face, she has an antenna and sparkling eyes. She wraps her arms around JL and puts her antenna on his head ¡°My husband, if youplete your mission on this world, would you leave me?¡± She sounds sad, only the two of them could hear each other, the antenna is her only way ofmunicating, basically, they are talking like how cultivators discuss with each other with their spiritual sense. JL shook his head ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll be bringing you guys with me, just like what I have been telling you all of this time, Safehaven Paradise isrge enough to host your colony.¡± Seeing her looking worried, he quickly pacifies her ¡°Do not worry, I have asked my big brother and he said that it is okay for me to bring your entire n there, actually, even he felt that Safehaven Paradise is considered too empty.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying, after the Divine Realm have appeared, Safehaven Paradise have been drastically getting bigger and bigger, it now contains multiple worlds within it, Shadowsh only discovered it after Amethyst informed him. Gaia might turn into a higher ne of existence but it¡¯s only because Safehaven Paradise have cut off itself, it should be the world that would turn into a higher ne of existence not Gaia. Shadowsh knew that Safehaven Paradise is safe from invasion because the realm is his but it still receive so much benefits from Divine Realm that it started sprouting worlds of its own, the worlds were actually small realms that are created by the beings living inside. There is an elf world which was actually the elf kingdom in the past, the world is only smaller than Gaia and is the same size as the Martial World, it is terrifying. Shadowsh have already agreed to any request from his families, he actually wanted more people to enter Safehaven Paradise but because it was now treated as the sacrednd, he could only silently mourns for this. The soldiers and the people of Thousand Forest Continent made it their dream to enter and live on Safehaven Paradise, if he make it easier to enter, the people would lose their drive and those that managed to enter with so much effort would feel that it was unfair. Shadowsh could only take it one step at a time, fortunately, he could just say the inws could enter Safehaven Paradise, he knew that this was extremely unfair but he decided to do it anyway. In this realm, he is considered a god, after Safehaven Paradise and Earth have became fully connected, he became somewhat a divine being in this two realm, he also started feeling something strange. He could sense a different type of energy inside his body, his bones were also reacting on this new type of energy, the strangest part is that, he doesn¡¯t know where this new energy havee from, it wouldn¡¯t increase via cultivation not devouring. At the present, Shadowsh is on Blue World, after bing a True Saint, he became more confident, he knew that the Descending Divine Rank were on Beast ne, they cannot stay on the lower nes. Descending Divine Rank is considered a path to bing a divine being, no lower nes could ever bear with them, the structure of the heavenlyws made it so. Lower nes could only support Saint Lords and only the highest grade worlds could do this, Blue World is considered just like this, that is why they were able to nurture a Descending Divine Rank which should be impossible to most race of the lower nes. Shadowsh was currently in thergest kingdom of this world, the Battle Whale n, of course, this kingdom is considered thergest because most people from this n were huge, they were nearly as big as the adults from Leviathan Race. He is present on this kingdom right now because he heard that this was the power that considered Clwyd as their number one enemy, he wanted to find clue about his little bro. Sans with the help of the Leviathans have built a power that cuts the path of this world¡¯s powers to the location of the world gate that connects to Gaia, at the same time, the kingdom of undeads were ever spreading. Shadowsh was now having doubts, it¡¯s because after the Invincible Kingdom¡¯s spies and Sans¡¯ subordinates started invading the territories of the other kingdoms, they still haven¡¯t made contact with Clwyd. This rmed him very much, that is why, with his strength, his confidence have risen up to the point that he was no longer afraid, after all, he could just enter Earth if things go south. He was now in the same form as the Battle Whale n, this form of his is actually a warrior he had killed, after transforming it into an undead, he had it narrates his entire life story. He knew that the Battle Whale n have truly dealt with Clwyd, ording to his new undead, they have battle a huge battle against him. With the bodies of water existing everywhere in this world, Clwyd is basically nearlyparable to that of a god, even the Battle Whale n have difficulties of defeating him. Shadowsh knew that his brother is alive, his contract on him is still present on his Nascent Soul, he is still giving some feedback. Chapter 952 Chapter 952: CHAPTER 921 BATTLE WHALES He was regretting only letting Clwyd take this mission alone, he should have somepanion, he doesn¡¯t know that his action have draws attention to him, it was another member of the Battle Whale n. He smiles and approach him, he was a lot bigger than the one Shadowsh is impersonating, he released his aura, his Xiantian King aura tries to pressure his target. Unbeknownst to him, his target is too engrossed on his thoughts and barely felt anything. The whale became angry and his killing intent finally escapes out of his body, Shadowsh who was sensitive to such thought instantly sensed it. He frowns and became angry, he doesn¡¯t have time on dealing with such weakling, without any hesitation, his killing intent cause the whale to see a giantughing skull behind him. The visual impact cause the whale to scream in terror, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he knew that he had messed up. He shes in front of the screaming whale and ms him into the floor, he doesn¡¯t what type ofponents the floor of the Battle Whale Kingdom is made of but he knew that it was hard. ..... Boom! He buried the whale and knocked him unconscious, he quickly left, he knew that this n is known to be filled with battle maniacs so situation like this would happen quite often. The reason why he left because the whale he is now disguising as is just on peak Xiantian expert, the people of this n were all born Gold Rank, they could easily reach Xiantian Realm. There is a drawback, they have a much slower time growing to Xiantian King Realm because they need to cultivate their body to the point that the person could match up other ordinary experts one realm higher than them. When he left the scene, the people that have gathered were shocked, they weren¡¯t surprised because of what had happened but the status of the unconscious whale. The whale came from one of the high ranking branch but what makes him special is his older sister. His older sister is considered as the twin pearls of the Battle Whale n, in such a young age, she and another female member managed to reach True Saint Realm, female cultivators on their n have a much harder time in cultivatingpared to the males. The males only needs to train their body and they would breakthrough naturally, the females on the other hand have to train their spiritual sense with their body, they also have to create an ocean on their Dantian to supplement their great strength. The two girls have considered themselves rival because of this, they were the strongest pair on their peers but they dislike each other very much, their hate even affected their family. Their little brothers have even started fighting against each other, there was one incident that leads to the death of one of the family amongst the two groups. This had solidified the hate they felt amongst each other, the little brothers would always fight everytime they saw each other. Shadowsh current form is actually one of the little brother but he wasn¡¯t interested on meeting the family of this person, he is just an imposter, he doesn¡¯t want to be discovered. After traveling around the city, he discovers nothing, he decided to go to the capital city and search there, meanwhile, the whale that he had beaten up have woken up, he doesn¡¯t have any memory on what had happened to him. Shadowsh finally arrives at the capital city after traveling thousands of miles, he had to travel from city to city, he could use transmission warp but he doesn¡¯t want that, he had to make sure that Clwyd wasn¡¯t on those cities. During all of this, he had encountered a couple of fights, he dealt with them because he doesn¡¯t want to waste his time, he had wiped out countless bandit groups and turned them into undeads, he was definitely anxious. The connection between him and Clwyd continues to be dimmer and dimmer as time goes by, that is why, when he finally arrives on the capital city, he summoned his clones and have them scatter throughout the entire city. The clones took the forms of the bandits he had killed, he still haven¡¯t obtain the ability to turn undeads into perfect zombies but he is researching on it. He went to the main territory of the Battle Whale n, it looks like a giant castle, he had to reduce his presence to the smallest to avoid detection, the castle is toorge, if it was any normal day, he would have already searched it but he had to be cautious on his steps. He doesn¡¯t want to rm his enemies, while he was feeling more anxious, he froze, his connection with Clwyd actually reacted, he knew that he is close. He became ecstatic, with Amethyst¡¯s guidance, he follows the path that leads to his brother, he is still cautious but this time he no longer feel anxious. As long as he knows where his brother is, rescuing him would be much easier, when he started following the direction he was stunned, he had arrived in a prison like building. Without hesitation, he told all of his clones to wreak havoc throughout the city, he enters the shadows and goes deep into the prison, on the firstyer, countless different types of beasts and beings exist. Their strength is not that great, the strongest one amongst them were Xiantian Emperor, they seem to be used as training partners for the royal or the main branch of the Battle Whale n. Deeper into the underground prison, the beings he meets also started bing stronger, he had already encountered ten Xiantian Lords, three of them were as strong as the outer world creature he had fought on Beast ne. ¡®Where are you brother!¡¯ He was confused, Clwyd is only a Saint, he should¡¯ve already met him by now but he knew that Amethyst couldn¡¯t be wrong. He goes deeper until finally, he had arrived at a golden door, he knew that the material that the door was made up shouldn¡¯t exist on the lower nes. He tried pushing it but it was no use, he frowns and went inside Earth, he then told Violet to send a message to Sans to have some of his undeads attack the territory of the Battle Whale n. He cannot keep what he is doing as silent as he thought, he knew that for such a door to be opened, he had to use all of his strength. Violet went to Safehaven Paradise, she told the elf about hismand, the elf saluted and went to inform the intelligence department. It continue to travel until it finally reaches the Invincible Kingdom, Laura then informs Ariel about this, the two were now working separately, one is in charge of maintaining and managing their kingdom, the other is responsible for their invasion on Blue World. When Sans received the information, he immediately started rallying up his subordinates, Shadowsh waited for a two hours, he knew that it takes time for everything to be prepared. After waiting for another hour, he started his n, first, he¡¯ll release the ten Saint Lords imprisoned on this ce then all the Saints, for the weaker ones, he doesn¡¯t want to involve them. It¡¯s not that he was feeling hesitant and guilty, it is because he saw no reason to do so, they are too weak to cause any disturbance on the Battle Whale n. He approaches the strongest amongst the Saint Lords, it was a giant octopus which was actually a Devil Octopus, he knew that it was captured from the Giant ne. He destroys the barrier that blocks the octopus, he then enters the room, he looks at the golden chains shing with runes and tried pulling them. He actually failed! This had shocked him, he then summoned his ck hole and with Heaven Swallowing Technique, he slowly absorbs the energy from the chains, he also released his Sr and Lunar Rune Scarabs to help him. Sensing themotion, the devil octopus reacts violently making their job riskier, Shadowsh frowns, he then have an idea. He took out a white glowing orb, it instantly calms it down, he knew that this was the thing that nurtured the devil octopi and it would certainly have fond feelings for it, he then directed his divine sense and forcefully takes it. Because of it¡¯s weakened state and the fact that it¡¯s innately not that smart, he managed to do it with ease, surprising even himself. He was ecstatic, he started working faster, after an hour, the power on all the chains have be weaker, the ck hole is truly a terrifying object. After releasing the devil octopus, he told it to enter Earth and recovers some of its strength, he still wants it¡¯s help when he is going to fight against the Battle Whale n. Chapter 953 Chapter 953: CHAPTER 922 SHADOWSLASH¡¯S FURY Inside Earth, the Devil Octopus is greedily absorbing the stone that Shadowsh named Nurture Stone to help itself recovers, because it¡¯s presence is too big, it was transported near the devil octopi nest. The Leviathans and it were still considered as mortal enemies, only after being filled with Earth¡¯s aura would they be able to suppressed the wrath of their bloodline. There are a couple of devil octopi present in it¡¯s area, it was happy because it felt like it had returned home. Meanwhile, Shadowsh start releasing the other captives, since he is experienced on dealing with the mysterious chains, he had a much easier time. After the remaining nine Saint Lords were released, they instantly started recuperating, they have been imprisoned so long that their body is now a bit broken. Their strength isn¡¯t even half as great as before, of course, their unbridled absorption didn¡¯t went unnoticed. Nine Saint Lords and a couple hundreds of Saints would certainly make a whirlpool around the area they are cultivating. ..... Shadowsh actually smiles when he noticed this, he then went back to the golden door, summoning the Saint Lord Devil Octopus back, he told it to guard the entrance. Boom! While the entire Battle Whale n were now in preparation to go to war, they sensed a powerful earthquake, they were startled, then one after another, the guards at the prison stadted informing them about their discovery. Without hesitation, the n sent all of their Saint Lords and some of the Saints to deal with the prison, most of their fighters were on Beast ne so it is extremely difficult for them to immediately prepare. It¡¯s because they have been in peace for too long, the power of this world might be against each other but they have agreed to settle their grievance on the higher ne of existence. This is the reason why most of the soldiers and warriors aren¡¯t present on their n, they are too proud to consider what would happen if an attack is directed on their base or kingdom. The Saint Lords arrives at the prison, their expression isn¡¯t great, they could still remember that there are eleven dangerous prisoners that exist inside. Clwyd is number one because of his ability to manipte the bodies of water around him, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that many of the items they had obtain on the higher ne of existence were powerful, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture him. Then the ten Saint Lords that belongs to different powers and even nes, they were imprisoned because the n is still researching about them. The entire kingdom once again shook, the expression of the Saint Lords became even uglier, after entering the prison, they knew that the source of the shaking is within their location. Back to the golden door, Shadowsh have a ferocious expression, he cannot believe that even after using all of his strength, he was unable to force the door to open. He doesn¡¯t give up, he took out his swords and started shing the door making metallic sounds to ring. The sounds of shing metals could be heard throughout the entire prison because of the ferocity of Shadowsh¡¯s attack, even the Saint Lord devil octopus was startled by the power behind his attacks. He stops and frowns, he then summoned his scarabs and his ck hole, fortunately he is now in the lower nes, he could now control his ck hole much more safely, unfortunately, it¡¯s power have diminished. He had it and the scarabs consume any hint of energy on the door, he then continues on his insane like attacks. He swore to open this door even if he will be discovered by his enemies, meanwhile, the presence of the Saint Lords from the Battle Whale n have rmed the escapees. Their expression then hardens and all of them prepare themselves forbat, they have no possession whatsoever but they are still former warriors. They would never surrender, they all thought that death is better than imprisonment. After all, they have suffered so much during their time here, their eyes became beet red, their hatred and the sensation of despair made them desperate. Shadowsh on the other hand continues to sh the golden door, his sword intent grows stronger as time passes by, his entire surrounding have be a pseudo domain, the devil octopus guarding him have to leave and stay on a different location because of this. The golden door is truly tough but after receiving tens of thousands of attacks from someone powerful as Shadowsh and with the fact that the scarabs and the tiny ck hole continues to absorb it¡¯s energy, it cannot continue to stand tall and steady. Shadowsh took a deep breath and sanded his connection with Clwyd once again, he could see raging tsunamis, clear brook and many types of bodies of waters. He moves once again, his swords transformed into a spear and he opens his eyes and thrusts. Flowing Water Spear Art: Hydraulic Pressure! He focuses his entire strength into one point, even if he doesn¡¯t destroy the door, as long as he could make a hole on it, he would be able to enter. Bang! With his attack, a fist size hole was created on the door, he had incorporated the power of water and some of Sans mastery towards spear intent on that attack, he couldn¡¯t help but he stunned by it¡¯s power. He quickly recovers and went inside, he transformed into a smaller version of his dragon form and managed to enter, what he saw inside made him furious. Clwyd is present, unfortunately, his current condition isn¡¯t looking great, he is surrounded by electricity and half of his body is submerged onva. Inside the room, no hint of water could be sensed or seen, he knew that this to counter his brother, he swore to destroy the Battle Whale n for what they have done to him. He quickly approaches him, looking at the chains surrounding him, he ignores it and grabs the core of his brother and pulls it out from him, he then sent it and his soul to Earth. Amethyst immediately started the recovery process which would definitely needrge amount of resources but he is willing to pay anything to save his brother. He knew that he cannot beat the Battle Whale n all by his own on his current strength but he swore that he¡¯ll destroy this n and make them into his undeads. He went out and wanted to inform Sans about what he had discovered, the entire kingdom is in chaos so he wasn¡¯t worried that he¡¯ll be discovered. Just as he got out, he sensed powerful shockwaves containing the aura of the prisoners and the Saint Lords of the Battle Whale n. His killing intent exploded, since most experts of the n is on Beast ne, he¡¯ll have them pay some interest on what they have done to his brother. As long as he could let the escape Saint Lords go on a rampage, he could kill at least ten thousand members, he swam towards the closest battle. It was against a two escape Saint Lords, they look like an ape and a spiky shelled creature, the ape was entirely white, the cold aura it emits froze the surrounding water around it. The two were actually losing, firstly, they seemed to be inexperienced in battle underwater, secondly, their strength have waned after years of imprisonment and finally, their current location gives a great boost to their enemy. The Battle Whale n Saint Lord snorted ¡°You weaklings have actually disregard our n¡¯s kindness in letting you live.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the ape have be a bit blue, it seems that the anger it is now feeling made it breathless, the shell creature¡¯s face could not be seen, only it¡¯s two red eyed but it¡¯s killing intent is quite obvious. ¡°Weaklings huh? Then how about you deal with me?¡± Suddenly the temperature of the surrounding drops but the people present knew that this isn¡¯t real, what they are now sensing is the cold biting killing intent that sends chill running down their spines. The expression of the battle whale changes, he hurriedly swung his halberd sideward and manage to barely block Shadowsh¡¯s attack. Most members of the Battle Whale n used halberds as their weapons, they felt that it was the best weapon for them and they are a natural on it. Seeing a dragon standing in front of it with raging killing intent made the battle whale startled, Shadowsh just look exactly like one of the major power here, the Sea Dragon n. Shadowsh turns to the two Saint Lords and said ¡°If you want to repay me, kill as much battle whales you encounter, leave this b*tch to me.¡± The two looks at each other and nodded, the Saint Lord battle whale tries to stop them but his instinct told him that if he made any rash move right now, he will die. Chapter 954 Chapter 954: CHAPTER 923 BEING MISTAKEN Shadowsh was now boiling with fury, even though he tries to suppress it, his killing intent still continues to leak out of him, the battle whale knew that this battle is probably going to be difficult for it. Roar! With a dragon roar, Shadowsh made the first move, he swipes his ws to his enemy, this simple gesture actually sent a powerful sword Qi flying towards the battle whale. Bang! The impact caused the battle whale warrior to be pushed backwards, it was shocked, their n is known for their great physical attributes but for it to lose in the first collision was unbelievable for it. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Downfall!¡± Shadowsh cries as he raised his tail and ms it towards his enemy, the impact shook their surrounding water, the battle whale warrior was thrown downward. But this wasn¡¯t enough to finish him, he swung his halberd and created apressed water pressure and sent the attack to Shadowsh. Unfazed by the attack, Shadowsh just raised his ws and attacks destroying thepressed water de, he might not be able to do this before but after living on Beast ne, his foundation have became perverse. He opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath, the attack caused the expression of his opponent to change. ..... The battle whale warrior knew that one of the strongest attack of the dragon n were their breath and roar, so he put emphasis on defense this time. He hums like a whale and a barrier appears around him, the dragon breath broke the barrier with ease but the battle whale warrior wasn¡¯t surprised by this. He had already expected this, the barrier¡¯s function is only to weaken the breath, he swung his halberd and destroys the attack, he then ms it to the floor and a great pressure descended on Shadowsh. Seeing his opponent taken by surprise, he quickly transformed into his true form, his halberd fused with him just like how Shadowsh fused with his nascent weapon. Meanwhile, the other Saint Lords were having a hard time with the protectors of the Battle Whale n, the number of clones were starting to get smaller as time goes by. If it weren¡¯t for the Saints that have escaped from prison, they would have already been eradicated, there is also the undead marine beasts that kept on attacking the n and it¡¯s subordinates. Each major n on this world have their vassals, subordinate powers and ve ns, most of them were people from the worlds that have been defeated by Blue World. The undead marine beasts were unfortunately cannot truly threaten the Battle Whale n not because of theirck of strength but because all the other major ns have joined together to eradicate them. This made Sans frowns, he knew that he cannot defeat all the major ns or even just one n because the strongest undeads he have were only on True Saint Realm, he is still in the process of creating more powerful undeads. He was thinking of taking the matters on his own hands, unfortunately, he would be discovered and the great n that he had been initiating and preparing all this time would be a failure. He ms his fist on the table because of anger, the Knights around trembles in fear, only the high ranking officers were calm, they knew that reason why he is acting like this. sses spoke ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t we collect the corpses of our fallen enemies, we would have a much easier time on this world if we make them into perfect zombies.¡± Sans knew that this is a good idea, he nodded, he then told the knights to gather the corpses, Alicia spoke ¡°Why don¡¯t we asks for master Shadowsh to bring a corpse of a Saint Lord?¡± He looks at her coldly but he knew that what she is suggesting would be able to give them some insight on how to improve their people, he nodded even though he doesn¡¯t like to ask a favor to his lord. It¡¯s because he felt that he was useless to his lord, Alicia and Lisa knew that it was the exact opposite, he brings a lot of resources and manpower to Thousand Race Empire. Back to Battle Whale Kingdom, Shadowsh was now in the process of killing his opponent, the battle whale warrior he was fighting is now currently filled with injuries both of them were a bit exhausted. Shadowsh knew that he was too caught up in the moment that he had forgotten, his newfound strength isn¡¯t really effective in their current location, he fighting a native residents of this world and on his own territory at that. Even he was having a tough time, his opponent wasn¡¯t doing better, if it weren¡¯t for his physical constitution and his powerful regeneration ability, he would have already died. He was feeling a sense of despair, he could sense just how powerful his opponent is but what makes him feel frustrated is that he discover that the person he is fighting is just ok True Saint Realm. What¡¯s more is that, his opponent bested him in terms of physical strength and regenerative capability, he doesn¡¯t want to admit but inwardly, he realised that Shadowsh is superior to him and even to the other members of his n. Shadowsh looks at the injured battle whale warrior and startedughing, he spoke with fury and hatred ¡°You will be the first Saint Lord from your n to die by my hands, I promise you, you won¡¯t be thest!¡± His killing intent made the warrior felt a chill, he shouted ¡°Why are you doing this! We haven¡¯t made any move against the Sea Dragon Race?!¡± Shadowsh grips his fist tightly ¡°I don¡¯t know which power are you talking about but I am doing this because of what you have done to my brother! I swore to take revenge!¡± The battle whale warrior became even more confused, he hadn¡¯t received any news of their n killing a member of the Sea Dragon Race recently. Shadowsh didn¡¯t give any more time to ponder, he attacks once again, during all of this time while the two of them were staring down at each other and talking, he was building up power within him. He fires his strongest dragon breath that he had ever released, filled with fury, his dragon breath is extremely terrifying but the next second, he started to panic. The strange type of energy from inside of him started moving, it blends with his dragon Qi, his dragon breath became golden in color and it¡¯s power actually doubled and still continue to rise. Boom! With a loud explosion, the structures behind the battle whale warrior was destroyed, his expression was dumbfounded, he looks at the hole on his body and hisst words were ¡°Existence Source-¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his words before passing away, Shadowsh was shocked, he knew how powerful the souls of a Saint Lord is, even with such a fatal injury, he could still lives as long as his soul control his body. But the dragon breath earlier also extinguished his soul which was startling, Shadowsh might not know what had happened but he acted quickly, storing the corpse on Earth, he flee from the scene. Just like he had expected, the battle that he and the battle whale warrior have been going on too long than had calcted, it would be easy for the other Saint Lords of the n to subdue the escapees. Since it¡¯s like this, the explosion would definitely attract their attention, if he hadn¡¯t left, he would be in danger. He hadn¡¯t gone far, he transformed into a battle whale and his bodies was full injury so that no one would be able to discover him, he had to rescue the devil octopus before he could leave. A Saint Lord subordinate would definitely be a great boost for their empire, while he was walking towards the direction where the aura of the devil octopus is, he was discovered by a beautiful woman wearing a full set of armor. She grabs him by the hand and said ¡°Dirk we need to get you to the infirmary, why didn¡¯t you informed me that you have return to Royal Battle City?!¡± She sounds anxious, Shadowsh knew that the person he had transformed to have some sort of rtionship with the girl pulling him, just as he was about to knock her out, two Saint Lords descended in front of them. This made his heart tremble, he quickly stops himself, he cannot take two Saint Lords by himself, especially in his current situation where he is on the enemy¡¯s territory. The two Saint Lords looks at them, the two were both females, they have an experienced and mature look on their face, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t attracted to them, on the contrary, he wants to kill them. One of them spoke ¡°Circey, thank our ancestors that you are okay, you must not be harmed, remember our pact with the people on Beast ne, you are too important to get hurt.¡± Chapter 955 Chapter 955: CHAPTER 924 THE BEAST PLANE INVADES Shadowsh was startled, it seems that he had stumbled on an important piece of information, he became excited, he knew that if what they are talking about would affect the entire Battle Whale n, destroying it or disrupting it would be beneficial for his n. Killing intent shes on his eyes but it was deeply concealed, he knew that he must bide his time, he already decided to kill the girl in front of him. He and the girl were then escorted to the pce, Shadowsh summons multiple clones to rescue the devil octopus, he had them transform into the exact same form as his water dragon form. ording to the information he had obtained, there is a race on this world that is equal to the Battle Whale n in terms of both prestige and strength, he¡¯ll use this to his advantage. Just like he had thought, when the water dragons were seen, they gave quite a shock because all the members of the whale n instantly recognized them. While everyone of them were confused about their sudden appearance, the water dragons started attacking them, those that were unprepared were either heavily injured or killed, instantly the recovering kingdom once again went into another chaotic battle. Fortunately, the water dragons are only as strong as Saints, with the number of Saints of the n and the Saint Lords present, they managed to kill the clones, unbeknownst to them, four of the Saint Lords that escaped the prison have mysteriously disappears. ..... The girl in front of him couldn¡¯t help but be filled with rage when her master told her of what was happening on the kingdom. Seeing her reaction, her master said ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by their appearance, these sea dragons aren¡¯t real, they are just like the battle whales that have wrecked havoc on the kingdom.¡± The girl was shocked, she quickly asks ¡°What do you mean master?¡± Shadowsh was also shocked, he was inwardly thinking of escaping because he had the same feeling when he was with Mercy. He knew that she have some item that could destroy his illusions, suddenly, the strange energy within him reacted, it suddenly strengthen his illusion, surprising him greatly. The female Saint Lord took out a ne and it lits up the entire surrounding, she looks at Shadowsh with intense deep look but after seeing that he hadn¡¯t changed, she turns her head. Shadowsh felt his heart constrict, he had gambled on staying because of the weird energy, he was actually thinking of killing the girl before escaping. His bet paid off, it seems that the strange energy within him is truly a miraculous thing, he decided to research what type of energy it truly is. It¡¯s seems to act like a supporting type of energy but it¡¯s power is too strong, even he was surprised by his dragon breath. The female battle whale scans the surrounding with her ne and heaved a sigh of relief, she then exins ¡°ording to the information of our people, it seems that the things attacking us were some sort of illusionary beings meant to stall us.¡± The girl was shocked ¡°You mean clones but this is the first time I have heard clones as strong as that, it should be possible if it was only ten but the number of beings creating chaos on our kingdom is more than one thousand!¡± She then thought of something and suggested ¡°Do you think that the clones were made by a couple of powerful individuals?¡± The female Saint Lord shook her head ¡°All the clones that we have destroyed puff into white smoke and their energy were simr with each other, they are made by one individual.¡± ¡°How is that possible?! Even the Divine Fox n aren¡¯t capable of such a thing, it¡¯s too absurd!¡± The other female Saint Lord nodded, she also thought that this is impossible, the master smiles and said ¡°Before, I might not believe it but now I do.¡± Everyone, including Shadowsh looks at her, they were confused as to what makes her agree on such assumption. She sighed and said ¡°News from my dad, it seems that a being have entered on Beast ne, his first appearance there have attracted the attention of the Auspicious Qilin n.¡± Everyone was startled, Shadowsh was cursing inwardly, he immediately knew who she was talking about, it was him. ¡°After fighting together with the other mythical beast n, he had obtain their recognition, he had even crowned as king on the territory they currently upy.¡± ¡°Then, the outer world creatures have invaded the ne, there are hundreds of Ascending Divinities that were present on the invader¡¯s side.¡± Other than Shadowsh everyone took in an imaginary cold breath, they were startled, their world only has three Descending Divine Rank, they are also extremely old and weakerpared to the members of the mythical beast n. Now that there were hundreds of beings one realm higher than their strongest fighters, of course they would sense a feeling of dread, they felt thankful that Descending Divine Rank experts cannot stay on lower nes Seeing everyone looking at her with such focused look, she continues ¡°Because of this, the mythical beast n decided to gather all of the experts of their n and fight it off against the invaders.¡± Everyone agrees to this decision, the beings of the other universe doesn¡¯t take prisoners, the more beings or worlds they have devoured or absorbed, the stronger they be. They don¡¯t care if you surrender, they will kill you to increase their strength, Blue World have fought with them during their first invasion, on the five battles, they lost three times and have to destroy the world gate that connects their world to those worlds. ¡°What was even more shocking is that, the number of Descending Divine Rank beings on the enemy side is three times greater than our universe, it should have been a long battle but the person that changes it all was Shadowsh.¡± Shadowsh who was listening knew that his existence is no longer a secret, it seems that even Blue World knew of him, he now realised that if he wants to go to other higher ne of existence, he had to use another name. ¡°He is the legendary individual that came from a lower ne, he managed to boost the strength of all the fire type ns and the dragon n to the point they managed to have a tie against multiple enemies.¡± The girl nodded, she then asks ¡°What does this story helps on our situation? You aren¡¯t saying that our world is fighting against such an individual.¡± The female Saint Lord sighed and said ¡°I think we are, ording to the information I have received, with the cloning ability that Shadowsh has, he is the only one capable of creating so many Saint ss clones.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that our n is in danger?!¡± The girl asks with anxiety in her voice. The female Saint Lord pacifies her ¡°Do not worry, Shadowsh might be strong but he is only considered a threat if we are fighting him onnd.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, the other female Saint Lord frowns and asks ¡°How did we angered such an individual?¡± The female Saint Lord became silent, she had no answer for this one, she shook her head and said ¡°I don¡¯t know but I do know how to deal with him, ording to the information I currently have, he is just in True Saint, don¡¯t look down on him, his strength isparable to that of a Saint Lord.¡± Shadowsh who was listening to her felt heavy but he was also happy because he could hear their n, the other female Saint Lord quickly spoke ¡°No, we must gather the others and tell us your n.¡± She smiles ¡°It is not needed, my n is simple, all the mythical beast n are now searching for Shadowsh, it seems that he is now in hiding.¡± ¡°If he is present on this world right now that means that the world gate connecting to his homeworld is also present in this world.¡± Shadowsh have a chill on his heart, she knew what she is currently nning and this made him feel a bit afraid, she is right, if the people from the Beast ne ever discover Gaia, it would be over for his family. His expression became serious, he now needs to hide the world gate, unfortunately, Clwyd is still in the process of recovering but he still has Ariel and Laura, their bloodline are adept at using water element. He will hide the world gate, while he was currently thinking of counter measures, the other female Saint Lord asks ¡°But are you sure that it is truly Shadowsh that we are facing?¡± ¡°Crystal, you were once a Saint, you should know how hard it was to cultivate just to reach that realm, How long did it take? How much resources did you use? How many fortuitous encounter do you have to obtain just to be a Saint?¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956: CHAPTER 925 XUANWU The other female Saint Lord became silent, she knew just how much time and resources her family and her had to sacrifice to attain her current status, upon seeing this, the female Saint Lord sighed. Looking at everyone, she decided to tell them just how horrifying Shadowsh is even if it meant making their confidence go down. ¡°ording to my father, Shadowsh managed to summon tens of thousands of clones and all of them are Saint ss, he is also capable to creating undeads, he has a nickname on Beast ne, the one beast army!¡± Everyone sucked in a cold breath, the expression of the little girl then changes ¡°Master, ording to the soldiers, our kingdom is now being attacked by undeads, Do you think that this is his doing?¡± The female Saint Lord nodded ¡°Actually, this is the reason why I immediately thought of him, his main strength of increasing the firepower of his allies cannot be used in this world but his other abilities are still present.¡± Everyone nodded, seeing that they are quite worried, she smiles in confidence ¡°Do not worry, as long as the people from the Beast ne get a hold on this information, they would definitely try to find him, he is extremely important for any of the mythical beast n.¡± Shadowsh was listening to all of this, he knew that he had to hide himself but he just cannot let the Battle Whale n go after what they have done to his brother, he looks at the girl in front of him and approaches her. ..... He then silently out a clone on her shadow, he had it on standby so that no one would discover it. A couple of days passes by, the ident that had ured on the Battle Whale Kingdom have rmed all the powers of Blue World, they are now hunting the undeads because they saw them as a threat. Meanwhile, during all of this, Shadowsh was stuck on the pce of the battle whales, his so called ¡°sister¡± is overprotective of him, it seems that he is considered as the only blood rted family she has left. If she ever knows that her brother have already been killed and the person she had been giving her love and affection was an imposter, it would totally break her heart. The worse of it all, with his brother¡¯s current condition, Shadowsh is fuming with rage, he is constantly thinking of killing her and her master, it¡¯s just that, there are always two Saint Lords apanying her. He cannot make a move against her, he could only think of escaping the castle, Violet have already informed Sans to stop sending his troop, also, the Invincible Kingdom is now on red alert. The world gate is now being filled with dirt, Laura have decided to create an artificial underwater mountain to hide the portal. It would situated inside the mountain and would be protected by the strongest soldiers of Invincible Kingdom. The Thousand Race Empire have also sent their soldiers to help, even the Leviathans have been stationed just besides the world gate to guard it. The other powers on Gaia is still unaware of what is happening, they are still busy conquering the worlds that are close to them, some of them have already failed a couple of times and have to sell the rights of the world gate to Thousand Race Empire to at least obtain some benefits. The force of the empire have shocked the entire world, all the major powers have realised that even if they work together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the empire even if Shadowsh is absent. Meanwhile, Murim and Saint Monster World have been developing quite well, the two worlds were proud to their new identity, it¡¯s because there were a couple of instances that their worlds were attacked by the outer world creatures. If it weren¡¯t for the soldiers of the empire and Hope Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist, especially the Saint Monster World, with how many people and powerhouse they have lost, their strength isn¡¯t evenparable to that of Murim World. They are still recuperating, Russel and France were in charge of this world, Saint Monster World is much bigger than Murim World and is actually nearlyparable to Gaia, it is also connected to different worlds. The people of the world have innate hatred to outer world creatures, especially those that that lost their loved ones during the war, the surviving schrs were now studying the corpses to create a technique that could be used against them or any method that could at least weakens them. But all of their research leads to dead ends but no one gave up, the losses that they have sustained during the war still haunts their world deeply, if it weren¡¯t for Thousand Race Empire helping them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover. Inds have disappeared from the map and even ocean dries up, there is only littlend left, this had sadden everyone of them, they couldn¡¯t believe that their vibrant world would be so gloomy. That is why, they felt so indebted to Shadowsh, without him and his empire, even after they had won the war, most of them would definitely starved to death. Currently on their world, creatures from Sanctuaries were being released to popte the world once again but they need to supervise, this world might have Mana after the soldiers have nted a vein, it still wasn¡¯t enough. This world also contains monster Qi, because of what had happened during the war, countlessrge stones were erected all over the world, the names of the fallen soldiers and those that have fought during the invasion were written on the stones Nobody dares to disrespect the stone, meanwhile, on Murim World, the sects were now recruitingrge amount of disciples at a specific interval, it¡¯s because of the worlds they are invading. Since Gaia continue to expand, the people of Murim World are no longer afraid of overpoption, they are actually thinking that they need to increase the number of people on their sect or kingdom. The core members of their sect were sent to cultivate on their territory on Gaia, war on that world is forbidden but as long as you have obtain a written agreement on one of the members of Hope Family, you could initiate a battle against your opponent. Most of the time, two sects would bet territory that they have discovered to other sects, they would gamble such an important thing and let their disciples carry the heavy weight of expectation. Sword Sect and Martial Beast Sect is the two topmost sects on Murim World, they are equal in strength, Don2 was actually quite surprised by this but he finally realised the reason why. Most sect members of his sect were body cultivators, it was tough to train on this path but because of this, most inner sect disciples were strongerpared to other sects, even the Sword Sect cannotpare individually against them in terms of inner and core disciples. Many of the sects would focus on one path to increase their progress, there is a sect that is called ming Alchemy Sect, it is a subordinate sect under Martial Beast Sect. Just like it¡¯s name, it is a sect that focuses only on alchemy, there are also Dark cksmith Sect, Divine Formation Sect and many more sect that focuses on one path. Back on Blue World, Shadowsh was finally able to sneak and leave, he didn¡¯t cause any chaos because he heard that the Battle Whale n have informed the Invincible Xuanwu n and they are now thinking of sending a couple of their Saint Lords to this world. He is afraid that Gaia would be in danger and decided to guard the world gate himself, he¡¯ll summon half of his clones daily so that he could supervise the world gate at every second. The fight have awoken him, he started cultivating once again, with the density of Mana and spirit Qi that is present on Safehaven Paradise, it feels like he is cultivating just like back on Beast ne. Time passes by, a couple of months have already ended, Shadowsh have failed to kill the girl, the clone that he had left was destroyed by a member of the Invincible Xuanwu n. The clones have been fighting against the entire force of Blue World, the Battle Whale n became more and more afraid of Shadowsh, it¡¯s because as time passes by, the clones became even stronger. They don¡¯t know the reason for this gradual improvement. On Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh was looking at Clwyd¡¯s core, it is now on ice world, it is his former territory that have be a world. What is strange about this world is that, it is filled with water but the temperature would freeze water instantly, Clwyd is starting to resonates on this world. Shadowsh have to throw multiple spirit stones, Mana crystals and water type cores to nurture his brother back. Chapter 957 Chapter 957: CHAPTER 926 STALLING TIME He has a new target, the members of the major ns of Blue World and also the xuanwus that are present on that world. Most of the water type cores actually came from Sans, he had obtain it after killing many creatures on Blue World. Since Clwyd is family, Sans is also worried, actually everyone on Hope Family are, France especially since he is the closest to him, if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh and the rest of the family stopping him, he would storm into Blue World and hunt the members of the Battle Whale n. At the present, Shadowsh gaverge amount of his Mana and spirit Qi into his brother¡¯s core before leaving, he could recover at a rapid pace, it was easy for him to cultivate because of this. Mary came to him ¡°Son, I know you are sadden by your brother¡¯s current condition but you need to calm yourself down, if you let your emotion take over, you will lose against your opponents.¡± He nodded but is still feeling gloomy, Mary shook her head and suggested ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and rx with your sisters, you have been very busy that you neglected them.¡± Hearing this, he realised that he was truly neglecting his little sisters, he felt a little guilty and nodded, he decided to calm himself before dealing with Blue World. ..... Unbeknownst to him, the other major powers of Blue World started spreading the news regarding his existence to other mythical beast n, it¡¯s because the Invincible Xuanwu n were actually thinking of eradicating them to block the information from spreading. Upon hearing what they did, the xuanwus were furious but they cannot deal with them, it¡¯s because they are now being monitored by other major ns, if they ever decided to mobilizedrge numbers of Saints, True Saints and Saint Lords under them, it would definitely rm the others. Saints might not be important to the mythical beast n as most of their descendents could easily reach this level and some are directly born a Saints, True Saint are considered medium in importance but Saint Lords are different. They are already considered as the main fighting power, Descending Divine Rank are true powerhouses and Ascending Divinity are the peak powerhouses. The xuanwus knew that they have to be amicable with the powers of Blue World but because of their earlier decision, they are now despised upon, only one power still continues to work under them. The Battle Whale n, it¡¯s not because they are loyal, it¡¯s because they were given such a tempting deal, they were now considered as a subordinate power under the Invincible Xuanwu n. This creates an invisible shield against other powers on Beast ne, it would be easier for them to spread their influence as long as they attached the name of the Invincible Xuanwu n behind them. Meanwhile, the other powers of Blue World used this opportunity to connect with the other mythical beast n, what was surprising that one of them have decided to be under the Graceful Phoenix n. A water dwelling power have actually be under a flying n that focuses on fire type attacks, the power was actually the n that have a seer on them, it was the suggestion of their seer that they join the banner of the Graceful Phoenix n. On Blue World, inside the Devil¡¯s Deep, Sans was experimenting on the battle prowess of his subordinates, he was making them battle against each other. After realising just how powerful the Saint Lords are, he became anxious, he had fought with the xuanwus already both personally and indirectly, he lost on all of those battles. What hit him the hardest is the time when he decided to fight one of the Saint Lords, with his subordinates present, their battle shook the world, unfortunately, he had lost badly. Many of his powerful undeads were killed, even sses and the generals under him were heavily injured, if it weren¡¯t for Shadowsh arriving at a perfect time, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. Because of this, he had been trying to create a Saint Lord undead, his dream is extremely ambitious but if he managed to actually pull this off, the strength of Gaia would definitely increase in arge margin. Even after testing hundreds of times, the strongest undead he could create even with the bodies of Saint Lords were just on True Saint Realm. It isn¡¯t easy, the body of the battle whale warrior that Shadowsh have killed was sent to him, the corpse is in perfect condition, even the soul is present but he still fails at creating a Saint Lord but it did increase his mastery over souls and necromancy. A leviathan burst into his room, him and the Leviathans were now considered tight allies, he respect their usefulness, his influence only got stronger because of them, that is why he treats them with respect, they also respect him greatly. That is why, such rude gesture of barging in without any warning or greeting meant only one thing, something bad had happened. He quickly stood up and asks ¡°What happened?!¡± The leviathan shouted ¡°A group of sea dragons are approaching the world gate, they are being lead by seven Saint Lords!¡± Sans trembles, he knew that this is bad news, he quickly went out of Devil¡¯s Deep and summoned his undeads and they all charge towards the Sea Dragon Kingdom, he had to force them to retreat. The Leviathans also have to act but he stops them, they are now quite well known on this world because their ancestors were actually present on the history of this world before so they are epted by the people of this world. They cannot act different in this tense time, meanwhile, the sea dragons that were approaching the world gate were actually just visiting the Leviathans, they just seems to be swimming in the direction that is dangerously close to Gaia. The leader of their group was a Saint Lord from the Divine Dragon n, he is the person that have the least arrogance in all the Saint Lords of the mythical beast n that is present in Blue World. This is the reason why he is well likedpared to others. One of the sea dragons besides him asks ¡°Your lordship, do you really think that the Leviathans would be able to help us?¡± He nodded ¡°You don¡¯t know this but the Leviathans were actually once rulers of a higher ne of existence, it¡¯s a ne called Giants ne, onlyrge objects and living beings exist there.¡± The sea dragons were shocked, because their n were one of the first powers to ever dominate the area they lived, they have deep collection of their history, that is why when they saw the Leviathans, they were shocked but not confused. They just never thought that they are actually overlords of a higher ne of existence, that is muchrger than any world on the lower nes. Shadowsh was called by Ariel and Laura, the news was too important for him, without hesitation, he instantly teleported to Blue World, Banjo and Gulli came with him. While the sea dragons were traveling closer to the world gate, they were stopped by the people of Invincible Kingdom, their expression was solemn, they are all prepared to die. Then the Leviathans joins them, upon seeing suchrge amount of warriors blocking them, the sea dragons were startled, their leader then looks at the army in front of him with suspicion. Derranger then approaches the group of sea dragons, he is considered as the current leader of their race, his father is just too much of a battle freak to be a good leader, that is why most of the elders decided to crown him as patriarch much earlier than expected. He performs a graceful bow and asks ¡°I apologized for our abrupt appearance, it¡¯s just that after our race were hunted down by our opponent, we are now quite alert to anyone that enters our territory.¡± The leader of the sea dragon was still suspicious but at least it had lessened greatly, he knew about the fact that the Behemoths have defeated the Leviathans after the Titans disappears into the Giants ne. He acted like he cares and sighed ¡°Yes, our n have heard what had happened, we actually like the Leviathans much more than the Behemoths, they aren¡¯t as aggressive as them.¡± Derranger also sighed ¡°The Leviathans are much more mild mannered than the Behemoths, we only wanted our n to prosper and continue to survive on this cruel and unforgiving universe, unfortunately, we have lost that war.¡± The others were confused, only the leader of the sea dragons and the Leviathans knew what the two were talking about. Derranger then changes the subject ¡°Enough about our n¡¯s history, discussing it only depresses me and my nsmen, What about you? Why have you visited our territory?¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958: CHAPTER 927 PLAN TO DESTROY THE BATTLE WHALE CLAN The leader of the sea dragons looks at the soldiers and shook his head ¡°I need to talk to your n head in secret, the information that I have is too important for others to hear it.¡± Derranger nodded ¡°I am currently the head out this n, let us talk to a much more secured ce, our kingdom is too unsafe, how about having our discussion on the Sea Dragon Kingdom?¡± The leader of the sea dragons was confused as to why he doesn¡¯t want them to enter deep into their territory but they are the ones asking the request, so they could only agree. Seeing them leave, the soldiers heaved a sigh of relief, meanwhile, the Leviathans were feeling nervous, Derranger have to leave with them, he is considered as their pir right now, nothing should happen to him. Shadowsh arrives and instantly heard what had happened, he swam to the Devil¡¯s Deep to stop Sans from attacking the Sea Dragon Kingdom or else it might cause suspicion to the Leviathans. Unfortunately, he was toote, Sans is already attacking the Sea Dragon Kingdom, he even went there personally, Shadowsh managed to catches up to him before the Saint Lords arrives. With Banjo with him, their speed is unmatched, he quickly spoke ¡°Sans stop! Derranger managed to make the group of sea dragons leave!¡± ..... Sans froze, he was startled, he had thought that the world gate was already discovered, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that he had stopped. He looks at Banjo and nodded ¡°Let us leave, we¡¯ll attack the Battle Whale Kingdom, so that this will make them think that the attack here is just a diversion and the real attack is on those b*stards!¡± The three of them nodded, Sansmanded the Saints and Xiantian Emperor undeads under him to return to his Dantian World, Banjo then teleported them to the Battle Whale Kingdom. Shadowsh was the one giving the coordinates so it was easy for his brother to teleport, unless another Void Beast is present, catching them in the lower ne is basically impossible. When the sea dragons and the other major powers arrive at the kingdom, they instantly started eradicating the undeads, when they killed everyone of them, they were confused to realised that their opponent is too weak to actually cause so much casualty at one of the strongest power of this world. Someone that looks like a member of the Aqua Race n frowns, she was confused as to what was currently happening, there are a couple of different types of marine beasts that have gained humanoid like appearance standing behind her. While they were pondering on what is currently happening, the Saint Lords that came from the Battle Whale n received a message from their n, when they read what¡¯s written on their jade slip, their expression became pale. Without hesitation, they quickly swam back to their kingdom, their reaction stunned everyone, meanwhile, the expression of the humanoid fish woman changes, she quicklymended her troops to return back to their kingdom. This had stunned the others once again, one of the sea dragons spoke ¡°I have heard that Shadowsh have a brother that is quite amazing at using spatial abilities.¡± Everyone have a change of expression, they have forgotten about this, even though nearly all information regarding Shadowsh was given to them, they only focus on him and not hisrades, now that they recall about Banjo and his ability that made him as strong as the younger generation of the Auspicious Qilin n. Meanwhile, on Battle Whale Kingdom, Shadowsh and his two brothers are wreaking havoc everywhere, they don¡¯t spare anyone and hundreds of battle whales were already killed. Shadowsh is dealing with the Saint Lords, there were three of them staying on the part of the kingdom where they are currently attacking, he might not be a match against them but stalling them while his two brothers continue to cause destruction is easy. One of the Saint Lords saw a couple of undeads killed a child from their n, his heart was immediately filled with fury, he shouted in anger ¡°Why are you doing this to our great n?¡± Shadowsh became furious also ¡°You have harmed my brother! I might be forgiving to others but not to those that dares to harm my family!¡± Hearing this the expression of the Saint Lord battle whales changes, this piece of information is quite important, they knew that they¡¯ll obtain a much moreprehensive idea on where Shadowsh¡¯s world is if they found who is the brother he is talking about. Sans was totally merciless, with his undeads under him, he continue to kill every living being he encounter, Banjo is much more kinder, he only kills warriors but the destruction he caused is greater than his brother. Shadowsh who was fighting against the three Saint Lords with his clones have a change of expression, he snorted and told his clones to blow themselves up, upon seeing this, Sansmanded his undeads to return, those that were left behind were tasked to self destruct. Banjo shes besides the two and teleported the two of them out of the kingdom and back to Devil¡¯s Deep, when they arrived there, his expression changes. He looks at the deepest part of the abyss and said ¡°I could sense a gateway to a higher ne of existence in this ce ¡± Shadowsh was startled, his eyes then started shining ¡°You could sense it?! That¡¯s great! Sans and I have been searching around this ce to find how the devil octopi managed to be sent to Giants ne but failed.¡± Banjo nodded ¡°I don¡¯t me you big brother, the ones that created the pathway might be some ancient beings that existed eons ago, it¡¯s because the pathway is hidden with two subspace which is basically quite impossible unless they have a help of a Void Beast.¡± Sans and Shadowsh looks at each other and they could see the surprise in their eyes, the two then follows their brother, they believe him. If it was eons ago, that meant that Divine Realm isn¡¯tplete as it was now, Void Beasts would be able to travel in out of that realm which is impossible in their era. Banjo used his space crystal and two world gates appears, the two were actually facing each other and cancelling their spatial energy by absorbing any energy they emit from one another, Shadowsh was shocked to see this. He finally realised why he failed to actually find these two world gates, it¡¯s because their spatial fluctuation is basically nonexistent, he also doesn¡¯t have spatial attribute, he might be able to use spatialw but that¡¯s because he reached Saint Realm and have even surpasses it. He became solemn, he asks ¡°Banjo, does these two subspace contains a world within them?¡± If this ce is created eons ago, the development of the two worlds would definitely be as great as Blue World and might even surpass it. If he and his group enters it, they have to be prepared. Banjo shook his head ¡°That is impossible, these two world gates are used as transmission array, they wouldn¡¯t be able create a sub world within them because how they are created forbids them so.¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, they then entered into the two worlds, Banjo and Sans entered one of the world gate while he alone entered the other, once he was inside, he saw what the gate was hiding. Inside the world gate is actually nothing, only arge formation, just like Banjo have said, the two gates were just considered as transmission array for the devil octopi to be trained. It seems that Blue World is actually such a high grade of a lower ne that it was selected to be both the breeding and nurturing ground for devil octopi. Unfortunately, Beast ne might havergely affected the world but these two subspace is quite useful for Shadowsh. Since building a foundation on Beast ne have be extremely difficult, he had to go to another higher ne of existence, they had picked the Abyssal ne because of Banjo but Giants ne might be more attractive to them. Especially with the Leviathans under him, they would be able gain a foothold on that world, also there is only one ruler on that world and it will be easier to evade them if they are truly as overbearing as Derranger have said. The three of them came out of the world gate, Shadowsh immediately spoke ¡°We need to avenge Clwyd first before exploring Giants ne, considering our progress, we wouldn¡¯t wait long.¡± The two nodded, Gaia and Safehaven Paradise continue to expand and grow stronger because of the constant support they received from Divine Realm. Everything there continues to be stronger and it wouldn¡¯t be long for it to be a miniature higher ne of existence, unfortunately, the number of living beings on Gaia and Safehaven Paradise is extremely small. Chapter 959 Chapter 959: CHAPTER 928 DISCOVERY There are still battles that is happening throughout Gaia but this involves the local forces invading the worlds connected close to their territory, Thousand Race Empire is the undisputed ruler of the world so they rather expand their power on other worlds that think of wrestling the controls on Shadowsh¡¯s hands. The Rising Dragon Kingdom and the newly established Illusive Fox Kingdom are considered allies, the two powers have been helping each other conquer one world after another. Since they have close rtions with Thousand Race Empire, they capitalized on this fact and recruitrge amount of powerhouses or adventurers to help them search or explore their target worlds. Beast Continent is also considered a force to be feared upon, after their sess on Saint Monster World, Thousand Race Empire have agreed that half of that world would be under their rule. This was a great boon for all the beastman, the golden dragon king even had to build a statue of Fire Demon and Emerald to have them glorified on their achievements, now most beastman aspires to be them. Divine Heaven Sect and Burning Chaos Army have be popr because of the two, there are now multiple beastman trying to join, unfortunately, Old man Emerald and Fire Demon is busy with Saint Monster World. The ones facilitating the recruitment of their force were either the sect elders or the generals, Beast Continent is now using their connection with their brand new territory to mobilized their army. ..... Before, the beastman have to cultivate or work as adventurers to obtain some benefits for their homnd since they don¡¯t have any world gate near their territory but on Saint Monster World it¡¯s an entire different story. The beasts under Russel respect the beastman so they hadn¡¯t made any moves towards the world gates in the agreed territory that Shadowsh have given to Old man Emerald and Fire Demon. Of course, with such massive movement, countless beastmen have died, either from the worlds that they try to subdue or from outer world creatures that destroys the said world. Actually, the Beast Continent and the people from Murim World are now in an alliance, the beastman wanted to ask help from Thousand Race Empire because their continent cannot swallow suchrge benefit but they also doesn¡¯t want to lose the respect that their two lords have gained. So they seek an alliance with other powers, Murim World, Luminous Kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom of Thousand Forest Continent, Archinviel Kingdom and the Puppet Kingdom. Thest kingdom actually belongs to their past enemy, the clowns but since they are proven useful, the higher ups of Beast Continent have decided to recruit in which the clowns dly epted. Only the small to medium powers were having a hard time, currently, being in an alliance is quite popr on Gaia, most small powers would make an alliance through marriage and they would work together to either create a business that is popr to numerous people or help each other conquer a weaker world. Selling rights on world gates have also be popr, for the unique and powerful worlds, the higher power would greedily protect it, for the weak and seemingly worthless worlds were given to small to medium grade powers. That is how domineering the supreme powers of Gaia currently are, to be considered equal to them, you have to be a member of the United Federation Alliance, you also have to be in a position of management. Except for Thousand Race Empire which was uncaring to such requirement, the other powers are a bit unfair on giving chances to foreign or weaker powers, they cherish their position very much and doesn¡¯t want just anyone to be able to join. While Gaia is in the state of rapid development, Shadowsh and his gang were thinking of building their ownwork of power and information to all the higher ne of existence that they have step upon. But their group is now preupied of nning the destruction of Battle Whale n, the history of their empirepared to their enemy is consideredckluster, Shadowsh is the only one who have the strength that could contend against Saint Lords. For the others, it¡¯s impossible, only if they use their entire essence would they able to threaten their enemy but none of them want this, Sans is busy upgrading the entire strength of his undeads while Banjo is trying to increase the power of his skills. Shadowsh on the other hand was thinking of sending some of his clones to the worlds connected to Gaia, he is now close at conquering the world that belongs to a medium grade power. It actually sold the rights of the world since they are much more invested on a different world, without hesitation, he told his empire to buy the world, he is thinking of having it fused with one of the Sanctuaries. He was experimenting if he could create aplete world with his Sanctuaries, Gaia could obtain powers from lower nes that it is connected to but Safehaven Paradise is different, so he decided to conquer lower worlds and fused them with the Sanctuaries. As he was meditating, Sans noticed something and informed him, he opens his eyes and immediately swam towards the direction of the Leviathans. ording to Sans, Derranger have returned, he was starting to get worried but now that he had returned, he was relieved so does the members of Leviathan n. He was instantly greeted by the people of Invincible Kingdom and the leviathans, Derranger felt touched, especially since his idol is waiting for him together with his nsmen. Shadowsh nodded ¡°Pacify your n first, I¡¯ll wait for you on Devil¡¯s Deep, bring your father and the elders of your n if you decide to visit me.¡± He wanted to immediately ask Derranger about a couple of things but upon seeing just how happy the leviathans are for his return, he decided to wait. Meanwhile, on the Sea Dragon Kingdom, the envoy of Divine Dragon n was frowning, he felt that Derranger was hiding something from him but he just cannot pinpoint it, he could only disperse this doubt. He calls for his subordinates and asks ¡°Have you found the spy?¡± His subordinates shook their head, after Shadowsh and his group attack the kingdom, he instantly felt that they were being spied upon. He dislike this feeling, he also couldn¡¯t help but admire Shadowsh, he had never thought that one individual would be so hard ri capture even with the entire world looking for him. Suddenly one of his subordinates spoke ¡°Lord Envoy, we have received some information regarding Shadowsh¡¯s presence on this world, it seems that the Battle Whale n have done something to a member of his family.¡± His expression changes, he hurriedly asks ¡°Is this information true?¡± His subordinate shook his head ¡°We don¡¯t know either but ording to our spies, it seems that these words came from Shadowsh¡¯s mouth directly.¡± The dragon frowns, he doesn¡¯t believe Shadowsh immediately, he knew just how slippery he truly is. One of his subordinates sighed and said ¡°This information might have truth, the Battle Whale n are known to experiment on their captured prisoners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! ording to the information we have gathered, Didn¡¯t Shadowsh destroy the prison of the Battle Whale n? It was his first appearance on this world.¡± The envoy was listening to their talk and his eyes started shining brightly, he then asks ¡°Do you have any information regarding a powerful entity that the Battle Whale n have fought? The most recent battle, the better.¡± His subordinates looks at each other before recalling about Clwyd, they then look at each other with a shocked expression ¡°We might have discovered something important.¡± On Battle Whale Kingdom, deep into the prison, multiple battle whales and a couple of humanoid beings were present, thetter group were the Xuanwus that have transformed into their human form. The leader of the Xuanwus asks ¡°So you mean that the person that Shadowsh might be connected to is behind this door?¡± The battle whales nodded, the leading xuanwus looks at the door intensely andmented ¡°I didn¡¯t thought that your n was able to obtain suchrge piece of heaven suppressing metal.¡± The battle whales felt proud hearing this but they kept it themselves, they knew that they shouldn¡¯t show some arrogance in front of these young masters. They opened the door and the xuanwus were startled by the fact that there is no hint of water that exist inside the room but the battle whales were the most shocked of all, they couldn¡¯t see Clwyd anywhere. ¡°Judging from your expression, it seems that our target was rescued but this also guarantee that Shadowsh is targeting your n because of this.¡± The battle whales couldn¡¯t help but recall the prophecy that were given to them by their world¡¯s greatest seer and their heart started beating quickly. They realised that they had made a powerful opponent because they were curious about Clwyd¡¯s ability and wanted to obtain them for their n. Chapter 960 Chapter 960: CHAPTER 929 2 YEARS If they obtain his ability, all of this should be worth it but unfortunately, even after torturing him for days, they weren¡¯t able to obtain any solid information regarding his capability to control water. Now that they have obtain an enemy that is able to threaten all of their people, of course, they felt regret, the female Saint Lord spoke after realising that Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t let them go after what had happened. ¡°We must transfer our people to Beast ne, only there would they be safe from Shadowsh¡¯s wrath.¡± The other Saint Lords looks at her and they felt hesitant. She knew that her n doesn¡¯t want to abandon their homnd, she could only sigh and decides to bring her pupil to Beast ne to avoid any sort of danger. Seeing her leave without hearing their answer, the Saint Lords sighed, they knew she is right but abandoning the kingdom that their ancestors have built with their blood is something that they cannot just ept. Meanwhile, the female Saint Lord brought her pupil and her friend and the three of them decided to evacuate to Beast ne. As they travel towards their destination, the female Saint Lord sighed and hugs her friends ¡°Crystal, am I betraying our ancestor with my decision?¡± ..... Her friend or Crystal shook her head and said ¡°Shadowsh would definitely do everything that he is capable of to take revenge for his brother, look at how he dealt with the Sea Dragon Kingdom and our kingdom.¡± She nodded, Crystal smiles and she kissed her on the lips as they entangled their fingers upon one another, different from them, the little girl was actually quite against their decision to leave. Not because she felt guilty about leaving but because she wanted to bring her brother with them but even after searching the entire kingdom during all this time, she hadn¡¯t found her brother, she was confused but her heart knew that her brother might be killed during one of the invasion that Shadowsh and his group have done. She didn¡¯t know that her brother died a long time ago, the one she had been interacting with was his killer. Shadowsh who received the information regarding the Xuanwus moving into the Battle Whale n became furious, he might not want to fight against such a strong group but they are forcing his hands. His eyes shes with raging killing intent, since they decided to meddle on his revenge, he will kill one of them to impersonate. Clwyd is slowly recovering, it seems that it won¡¯t be long before he would be able to create a body. Unfortunately, because what he is currently undergoing is considered as a rebirth, his strength would certainly decrease and in such a massive degree at that. If Shadowsh could obtain a monster core from one of the Xuanwus present on the Battle Whale Kingdom, he would be able to help his brother recover more quickly. ¡°Banjo, once Derranger arrives, inform me, I¡¯ll go inside Earth to cultivate, we need to return to our peak condition in order to deal with the Xuanwus and the battle whales.¡± He wanted to increase his mastery over his control over the water element, as long as he copies or read some of Clwyd¡¯s memories, he¡¯ll definitely shock everyone. What he didn¡¯t realised that after Derranger have arrived, Banjo instantly enters Earth through the entrance he left, what he saw made him decide to not bother him. Shadowsh is currently in the state of enlightenment, the surrounding water have gathered around him and his form have change into a dragon that has fish like fins on his tails. When he finally opens his eyes, he was stunned to realised that his strength have increased, his cultivation have once again risen, he had also obtain a new attribute. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [World Creator], [Origin] upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast/6th Rune Beast Gender: Male Level: Middle Stage of True Sainthood Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi/ Water Internal Qi (Supreme Tier): 5,000,000 Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Gaia Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune], [Power Of Destruction], [Myriad Water Control] Mana (Origin Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring], [Water Absorption] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk], [Aqua Body] Super Ability: [Origin Form], [Divine Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- He hadn¡¯t thought of obtaining another attribute, he felt happy but somehow he felt something strange, Earth have be more well developed than he remembers. He shook his head and disperse his confusing thoughts and went out, when he got out, he nearly gotten a heart attack, multiple giant structures were present, they aren¡¯t present before. ¡®How long was I cultivating?!¡¯ He screams inwardly, Amethyst answers him even though he wasn¡¯t truly asking. [2 and a half years, in order to facilitate the new runes on your soul and body, you had been in the state of enlightenment during all of this time.] He cursed silently, he quickly swam towards Sans¡¯s pce, he wanted to learn how their war against the Battle Whale n have been going, he was actually caught up in such an awkward time, he wanted to p himself hard. His arrival instantly alerted the undeads but upon sensing who it was, they immediately amodate him into their lord¡¯s study room. Shadowsh noticed that the undeads have be stronger, it seems that Sans have been busy during all of this time, he felt happy for him. With a sh, Banjo and Sans have arrived, the two of them received the news regarding theor big brother/lord¡¯s return. ¡°Big brother you finallypleted your close cultivation, don¡¯t worry, we have been developing well by following your ns, the only thing that bothers us are the people from Beast ne.¡± Banjo quickly said before Sans could say anything. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he then asks ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sans spoke ¡°Because of our presence and Clwyd¡¯s existence, Gaia have be a target of all the people from Beast ne, they have realised that if our home is capable of nurturing such individuals then it would definitely be extremely crucial for all of them to get their hands on it.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he knew that, what the mythical beast n thinking are all true, Gaia would definitely y a crucial role. But this doesn¡¯t only affect Beast ne but also the other nes, he quickly stood up and said ¡°Let us go deal with the Battle Whale n, if we show our strength, we¡¯ll be able to dissuade those that dares covet our home.¡± The two looks at each other before bing excited, they then left the pce and arrives at a ce that contains numerous undeads that looks like members of Battle Whale n. ¡°What are they?¡± Sensing something strange oozing out from these undeads, Shadowsh became confused. Sans proudly introduced them ¡°They are the creation that me and Leafinia have created, during the day, they¡¯ll emit the aura that belongs to a living being but during the night this effect turns off.¡± ¡®So it is night huh?¡¯ Shadowsh thought, he then came out and transformed into a giant water dragon, he lets out a loud roar informing everyone with his presence. ¡®The two of you leave and cause some chaos!¡¯ He quicklymanded as he sensed multiple Saint Lords approaching. The two instantly went towards different direction, they are nning to cause as much destruction as they could while Shadowsh is busy dealing with the Saint Lords, two years isn¡¯t that long to cultivators. But for Shadowsh who was rapidly developing, it¡¯s enough to obtain enough strength to contend against his enemies. He summoned twenty thousand clones at just a thought, all of them have the same form as his water dragon form, the water started churning which blocks the iing enemies. Meanwhile, the other kingdom have always been in contact with the Battle Whale Kingdom because they have now found out about their grudge against Shadowsh, hearing that he had returned after tao years of silence, numerous experts of their territory instantly started acting. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t afraid, he controls the water around him and making the pressure around him greater, it continues to be stronger until those that haven¡¯t reached Gold Rank would be crushed instantly. He isn¡¯t satisfied, he told his clones to stop the battle whales and Xuanwus while he focuses on making the water pressure stronger to the point that even Saint Lords would have a hard time. Chapter 961 Chapter 961: CHAPTER 930 XUANWUS VS. SHADOWSLASH His control over every type of water have be exponentially greater, it¡¯s because of Clwyd, with his memory guiding him, he is now capable of such a feat, with the amount of energy he has, he would be near invincible underwater. Meanwhile, Banjo appears at a location where numerous Xiantian Emperor were present, they are battle whales that are undergoing secluded cultivation to breakthrough Saint Realm, seeing him, their expression changes. Without Shadowsh, Banjo have been earning some great feat, with his unstoppable ability to teleport, he cause headache to the Battle Whale n all on his own. The Xiantian Emperors might be in a secluded cultivation but there were some of them that are still informed about Banjo, seeing him opens his mouth, they instantly started running away leaving the uninformed and those that are too focused on their cultivation. Boom! With one dragon breath hundreds of Xiantian Emperors were instantly killed shocking those that had survived. He then started warping the space around him, without the Saint Lords, no one could threaten him, that¡¯s what he thought when suddenly he was hit by a powerful blow. He was thrown to the floor, he raised his head and saw thousands of Saints and hundreds of True Saints looking at him with intense re, they have gathered here to take him down. ..... Banjo have an unsightly expression, he realised that the battle whales have finally created a n to stop him, he snorted and startedughing. The battle whales were stunned, suddenly, the surrounding became silent, a dark gloomy cloud approaches, upon sensing the iing enemy, the battle whales realised that Banjo isn¡¯t the only scary individual that is present. Sans have arrived, he was riding Nightmare, around him were his Saint level undeads, meanwhile, his weaker undeads started charging towards the living beings present on the area. All of the undeads were made up of marine beast remains, their mobility and strength didn¡¯t decrease, upon seeing suchrge army of undeads, the battle whales knew that their kingdom is now in danger. They look at Sans with intense hostility, upon sensing their gaze, he actually looks at them and said ¡°Greetingsrge fishes, I am Sans, Shadowsh¡¯s knight, you will regret angering my lord.¡± The Saints and True Saints transformed into their true form and charges towards Banjo and Sans, they knew that they¡¯ll have to kill these two to save their home. Meanwhile, on Saint Lords¡¯ location, the pressure have be unbearable to even True Saints, with the clones attacking them, even the Saint Lords felt frustrated and ufortable. What¡¯s more is that, the pressure continue to increase as time goes by, the battle whales have an unsightly expression, they have experienced this before, it was when they were hunting Clwyd. Before, they managed to endure such pressure because the degree between the two forces cultivation but now that it was Shadowsh using such ability, of course the power of pressure would multiply. The battle whales looks at the Xuanwus and realised that they aren¡¯t enduring as hard as they are, theyment just how vast thd difference between the two race, fortunately, they are in an advantage in terms of fertility. The leading Xuanwu startedughing ¡°Shadowsh, you have finally shown yourself, I Gui would definitely bring you back to our n.¡± Shadowsh snorted ¡°Do you really think that capturing me would be so easy, unless you bring a Descending Divine Rank, I am uncatchable!¡± He knew that lower nes restrict those that have reached Descending Divine Rank, even if the others knows of this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. The Xuanwu snorted, hemanded the others of his n to use their ability to control water element tobat Shadowsh and instantly the pressure starts to die down. Shadowsh frowns, he realised that his ability isn¡¯t as great as the Xuanwus that are born as rulers of the water. He snorted, the pressure have started suppressing the battle whales, it was still a perfect scenario for him, he then charges towards the nearest Xuawu and attacks without holding back. Since the Invincible Xuanwu n dares to meddle on his affair then he wouldn¡¯t mind being their enemy, he¡¯ll make them regret this decision of theirs. Bang! Even underwater, there seems to be a loud explosion that could be heard as Shadowsh smashes his ws on the shell, he was forced back by the impact of his own strength. He frowns and looks at the undamaged she¡¯ll of his enemy, upon seeing this, he admires them but this doesn¡¯t mean that his attack is useless. The xuanwu that he had attacked pops back out but it¡¯s expression is pale and sick, it¡¯s entire body felt like it was burning, it couldn¡¯t help but want to scream in agony. Gui Wan was startled, he then told the others to protect their injured nsman and looks at Shadowsh with vignce. He hadn¡¯t expected that his nsman would be hurt so much by just one attack, he knew that he had to be cautious against such individual. Shadowsh looks at the xuanwu writhing in pain, he knew that his attack have worked, other than physical attack, he wrapped his hand with fire element that came from his rune. Once his attacknded, the fire Qi would then bore through the body of his opponent and inflict them with fire poison. Since the fire energy came from his rune, taking it out is extremely difficult, especially if his opponent is uninformed of what it truly was. He didn¡¯t wait for his opponent to analyze his attack, he shes besides the xuanwus and attacks all of them causing them all to back away. Just like his earlier blow, his tail sweep is alsoced with fire energy, it would certainly prove difficult for them to escape unscathed. He then grabs his earlier target and started the devouring process, suddenly he sensed an iing threat, he hastily retreated as a blue balls of pure yin Qi hits the xuanwu which freezes it. The Xuanwu absorbed the ice and actually solved the fire energy rampaging on its body, it was stunned before realising what had happened, it then quickly informed the others. Meanwhile, Shadowsh is busy dodging the st of yin Qi thrown at him by the leader of the Xuanwus, he was furious, because his yin Qi isn¡¯t as strong as his yang Qi, he had to adapt to absorb the powerful st of yin Qi thrown at him. Unfortunately, he is in a middle of a battle that might threaten his life, he doesn¡¯t want to take any chances so he could only dodge the attack. He shes besides his opponent and tries to grab his head but two battle whales have appeared right behind him, they waves their hand. He snorted because of his speed, he could easily dodge the attack, his expression changes because he realised that his movement froze, he then looks at the other xuanwus and realised they actually managed to deal with his fire poison. He couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth, he realised that people from the mythical beast n are truly differentpared to the divine beasts from lower nes. Bam! He was hit by the attack of the two battle whales, it didn¡¯t hurt him because he use his energy to repel any force thrown at him, he then releases it causing the three to be blown away. He fires a dragon breath that formed a shape of a roaring water dragon, Gui Wan also fires back, the two attacks collided canceling each other out. Shadowsh took this opportunity when the water became unstable to switch position with his clone. When everyone attacks him, they destroyed his clone leaving him free to attack whoever he wants. Realising that they were tricked, Gui Wan¡¯s expression changes, just as he was about to warn his group, he was hit by Shadowsh¡¯s sword on his head. He became unconscious for a second, fortunately for him, hisrades instantly surrounds him after receiving the attack. Shadowsh clicked his tongue, he hadn¡¯t hold back on that attack and yet he still fails to kill his opponent, he couldn¡¯t help but once again admire the survival capability of the Xuanwus. He knew that his sword drawing skills is top notched, that attack of him wasn¡¯t blocked intentionally but instinctively. ¡°I couldn¡¯t lie, your turtle shell is quite strong but I¡¯ll still break it.¡± He spoke before charging towards them once again. The battle whales quickly forms a barrier that blocks his path, meanwhile, the Xuanwus became the attackers, they would fires st of yin Qi at rapid pace to stop him from advancing. He then threw something that made the instinct of everyone to go crazy, they knew that it was something dangerous and life threatening, without hesitation, the Xuanwus advances and use their shell to defend from the iing danger. The thing that Shadowsh thrown started bing bigger before finally transforming into a ck hole that pulls everyone towards it. Chapter 962 Chapter 962: CHAPTER 931 ORIGIN While everyone is busy rejecting the pulling force, Shadowsh use this opportunity to control the water current to help his ck hole devour everything around it, the more energy it absorbs, the bigger and the stronger it¡¯s force be. He had to be cautious not to make it bigger than his limit if not, it would definitely spiral out of his control, he still have some ns regarding this world which could nurturerge amount of water type beings. The Xuanwus looks at each other and nodded, their back then lits up with dense rune marks, the water then became fiercer and actuallytries to destroy the ck hole, the sudden event startled Shadowsh. He couldn¡¯t help but revaluate his understanding on the divine beasts of the higher ne of existence, he hadn¡¯t fought the Qilins to the point that they would risk their lives against him so he doesn¡¯t know what their trump card is. Finally seeing it, he was shocked, the divine beasts could actually use runes to increase their overallbat strength. Buy it seems that these runes are important for them, Shadowsh could see that they are actually reluctant to use them but now that they are forced to do so, they immediately became furious, they focuses this anger to their target. Sensing such great threating from his enemies, Shadowsh quickly prepares himself but he hadn¡¯t expected that the boost of power that the runes gave to his enemies were actually so great that he was smashed into the ocean floor without him realising what had happened. ..... A couple of his scales broke after the impact, fortunately, he instantly recovered, his instinct once again started ringing rm bell, without hesitation, he transformed into a tiny form dodging the attack. He shes besides one of the battle whales and uses him to block the attack, the battle whale didn¡¯t know what was happening but he instantly turns into a frozen statue. The battle whales around were startled by this, Shadowsh on the other kept on dodging such attacks just by his instinct, the attacks were too fast, he knew that he is underwater, even after his enlightenment, the ocean isn¡¯t his domain but the xuanwus are considered as the overlord of all types of waters. Evenpared to other water dwelling mythical beast n, they are considered as the best warriors in a location filled with water, Shadowsh didn¡¯t believe this at first but now that he is fighting against them, he knew that the rumors are true. Tortoise and turtles looks slow especially onnd but when thetter is on water, their speed is something to be desired upon. Bang! Bang! Bang! He was hit three more times, each attack would destroy his defense, fortunately for him, his bones are tough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take him down on such a short period of time. He opens his eyes and they started glowing in different lights, he decided to transform into his origin form, his origin Qi flows out of his body and the world started cracking. Upon sensing such dangerous energy exuding out of him, the Xuanwus froze, Shadowsh who was about to attack froze, he then sensed that the barrier of the world started cracking, suddenly, the world gate that connects to Gaia starts to be extremely active. He knew that this is bad news, he attacks the Xuanwus and the battles whales, heavily injuring the former while killing some of thetters, he quickly enters Earth and deactivate his Origin Form. Instantly, he felt his entire strength being sapped by his heart and core, he took a deep breath and once again came out, he realised that the world stabilized once again and the world gate of Gaia calms down also. ¡®I cannot activate my Origin Form at the lower nes nor any worlds that have a world gate that connects to Gaia.¡¯ He knew what the cause of such drastic events to happen. At least, before he destroys the world, he managed to wound his opponents, now even the proud Xuanwus looks at him with fear, he snorted that made everyone¡¯s mind to buzz, they then saw him leave. While his battle have ended prematurely, the battle between Sans, Banjo and the battle whales are just starting, the two groups doesn¡¯t have the same amount of warriors. There might be more experts on the battle whale side but Sans undeads outnumbered them 3 to 1, with Banjo present, the battle continues to be in a stalemate. The Xiantian Emperors battle whales have be cannon fodders and even became new members of Sans army, the Saints are also the same but they managed to destroy multiple undeads before dying. Banjo continue to sh around the battlefield, he only targets those that are on True Saint Realm, he had already killed three of them and have them turn into Saint ss undeads that are slowly regaining their former strength as they kill or absorb weaker undeads. The situation became harder for the battle whales, killing their formerrades made them feel ufortable, fortunately for them, their race is warlike, they knew that such emotion would definitely be their downfall so they chuck this emotions deep on their heart. Sans knew that after killing hundreds of battle whales, it¡¯s time to activate his domain, he then summon his domains and cries of despair could be heard, the undeads on the other hand became stronger. The cries are targeted to all living beings, that meant that even Banjo is affected, he could only return to Sans side and looks at him with anger. Sans felt embarrassed, he apologized immediately ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, I need to activate my domain to decrease the morales of our opponent.¡± Banjo snorted but he finally relented, the battle whales were startled by the sudden change of environment, domains have be obsolete for their level, it would only drain their energy at a rapid pace and take their focus on battle. Domains are especially useless and even considered as a weakness when fighting with multiple groups, because each domain would certainly be unique, only a couple of individuals would have the same domain. Because of this, the ns that hsve multiple Saints wouldn¡¯t use domains, because for them, it would only be a disadvantage for their army. Sans domain is different, it is considered as a support type domain that focuses on increasing the overallbat strength of his subordinates, it also cause the living beings to hallucinate the undeads as living beings. In their eyes, the undeads would look like beings before their death, this might be useless if Sans hadn¡¯t killed anyone from his opponents¡¯ side but if he managed to killrge amount of people from the enemy. This move became horrifying, unless you are truly ruthless, would you be able to kill your formerrades that is begging for help, the answer is, you cannot. The battle whales might be ruthless to others but not to theirrades, they have to trust each other to protect the entire army, this move is quite fatal to them. The battle whales started losing more people but the True Saints are having a much easier time now that Banjo isn¡¯t targeting them, upon seeing this, Sans was frowning behind his helmet. They had killed more than ten thousand battle whales with their attack but the amount of experts they have are still the same. Shadowsh¡¯s voice could be heard ¡°Sans! Banjo! Retreat, the other powers are rapidly approaching.¡± Sans and Banjo instantly retreated, other than Saint and True Saint level undeads, Sans left the rest, even if suchrge amount of undeads were destroyed, it wouldn¡¯t dent hisbat prowess. With Banjo present, escaping is easy for their group, Shadowsh appears besides the two of them. He asks ¡°Sans why did you leave suchrge amount of undeads on Battle Whale Kingdom?¡± Sans spoke with intense killing intent ¡°I have been battling them in their turf, to make it fair, I¡¯ll turn the battlefield into my domain.¡± Shadowsh and Banjo instantly knew what he meant, they agree to his n, if it works, the strength of the undeads would certainly grow stronger. Shadowsh then said ¡°For the corpses, leave it to me, there are numerousplete set of monster bones present on the Thousand Forest Continent, with their amount, it should increase the number of your army to at least a million.¡± ¡°There is only one problem, How do you intend to solve theirck of soul!¡± Sans wasn¡¯t worried ¡°My lord, back on Underworld, we learn formation that could summon vengeful ghosts of beings that have died unfairly, it would be easy to obtain souls for the corpses that are filled with yin Qi.¡± Banjo frowns ¡°But since they are vengeful, wouldn¡¯t they be harder to control?¡± Sans shook his head ¡°Brother, you are a Void Beast, a being known for their ability to control spatialw.¡± He raised his chest proudly ¡°I am a Death God, as it name suggest, I am the god of death, controlling such weak souls would be too easy.¡± Chapter 963 Chapter 963: CHAPTER 932 BACK TO GAIA He then confidently exins ¡°As long as my spiritual imprint is on their soul, they could no longer escape my control, even if they be stronger, they will only live to serve me.¡± Shadowsh then asks ¡°The souls, do they have any specific location of where theye from, we might be able to obtainrge amount of information from them it theye from other worlds.¡± ¡°I am afraid that this wouldn¡¯t work my lord, the summoned souls only contains hatred, even their basic intelligence have disappears, they only act purely on instinct.¡± Shadowsh felt disappointed, he shook his head and decided to be just happy that his brother have the ability to replenish his fighting force. Meanwhile, back on Battle Whale Kingdom, the people that have arrived instantly started eradicating the undeads, with their powerful strength, they easily dealt with them. Unfortunately for them, their main target is no longer present, this made them frustrated, they have shed with Sans undeads but not once they ever captured any important individual. The dragon from the Divine Dragon n spoke ¡°Let us face reality, we wouldn¡¯t be able to capture Banjo, even after bringing a space dragon here, we still failed.¡± ..... ¡°Because of this, I have an announcement to make, I as the representative of my n would stop any activity involving the capture of Shadowsh.¡± He wasn¡¯t the one that decided this, it was the higher ups of his n, the invasion of the outer world creatures have intensified, they rather not make an enemy of such individual, not because they are afraid of him but they are too busy repelling their true enemy. A cough could be heard, Gui Wan appears, he was injured but his injury isn¡¯t as heavy as the rest of his group, he started speaking ¡°The Invincible Xuanwu n also decided to stop but we will still protect the Battle Whale n on Beast ne.¡± Gui Wan was different, this wasn¡¯t the decision of his n but a personal decision, the rest of his group weren¡¯t surprised, actually, they approve of his decision. They have discovered something shocking, it would certainly move their n and the intensity of their desire for Shadowsh would definitely increase to a great degree. What they didn¡¯t know is that, the Graceful Phoenix n also knew the secret that they are now desperately hiding. The expression of the battle whales present became pale, they hadn¡¯t thought that two of the mythical beast n would give up, their expression became ugly. The sea dragons on the other hand wore a different expression, they are calm, they already knew that the Divine Dragon n is too busy dealing with the invasion of the outer world creatures. They have be a subordinate n under them, besides, they don¡¯t have any irreconcble grudge against Shadowsh so they are rather calm. The other powers also felt the same, as long as Shadowsh doesn¡¯t done anything drastic against their kingdom or n, they wouldn¡¯t push him too far. They might be arrogant and stubborn before but after seeing the current condition of the Battle Whale n, a n more powerful or as powerful as them, they realised that maki of Shadowsh their enemy isn¡¯t a great decision. The person of attention is currently back on his homeworld, after Gaia continue to grow and expand, the people started to adapt to these changes. Firstly, the strength of beasts and other beings on Gaia have doubled, those that were just born have quadruple potentialpared to their parents, the blessing that the Divine Realm continue to rain down upon them is terrifying. But because of these changes, the monsters all over the world became much more terrifying, countless attacks have already urs and multiple shift of powers happens on the small kingdom or n. The ones that stood tall were the people of Thousand Forest Continent, since they are situated on the center of the world, they of course felt the greatest effect of the changes but because of the adventurers and thew enforcers of Thousand Race Empire, nothing drastic urs. The kingdom or n of the continent knew that if they want to increase their strength and standing, they could only do it elsewhere, so countless powerful members or ns have started to build their own territory or a branch of their n to other locations. The Archinviel Kingdom have even started giving their names to smaller powers and ns, they just want them to give them tribute every four months. The other kingdom on Thousand Forest Continent have also done this, the people are still subservient to Thousand Race Empire but to other power even to the Rising Dragon Continent, they are quite proud. In a certain location, multiple elves were present, they aren¡¯t from Safehaven Paradise, they are from Elf Kingdom, they are now intending to build multiple inds near Leafinia¡¯s ind. They nodded and elves with brown colored clothing appears, they have a crystal on their forehead, they are considered a variant of the elf race, Earthen Elves, they have great affinity towards nature and earth element. They started chanting summoning multiple golems, the golems them started falling into the ocean, of course with Mana they stood afloat. The elf queen is currently present ¡°My brethren start the building process!¡± Then one after another, the elves took outrge amount of soil, Mana crystals and spirit stones. The golems absorbs the items and take out some parts of their body to create a magd, as the ind continue to be created, multiple elves with blue clothing jumps out of the boats. They are also variant of the elf race, Water Elves, they use their ability to manipte water to keep the decent sized ind to keep afloat. The elf queen nodded upon seeing that everything is falling into ce, their kingdom is actually considered as the weakest kingdom currently on Thousand Forest Continent. Elves doesn¡¯t want to associate with most people so they rather not want to give the banner of their kingdom to just about anyone, they are too arrogant for that. Suddenly, giant boats started appearing, just from appearance alone, these new boats is considered betterpared to the boats that the elves have built. The elf queen was startled, she knew which power these boats belong to, she is confused as she flew towards thergest boat. Just as she expected, she saw numerous individuals wearing some sort of crystal armor, the leading person bows to her, the rest follow. The elf queen nodded and greeted them, she asks ¡°Why is the number onemander of the Luminous Kingdom present, shouldn¡¯t you be Besides your queen at all time?¡± Themander of the crystal soldiers answers ¡°My liege havemanded me to inform you that great lord Shadowsh have returned, he asks for the rulers and top sect leaders to gather at Safehaven Paradise immediately.¡± The elf queen was stunned, her expression then changes, she hurriedly unfurls her wings and flew back to Thousand Forest Continent at her quickest speed, she hadn¡¯t even thanked the crystal soldiers. Upon seeing her reaction, the elves left behind were stunned, fortunately, they were informed by the crystal soldiers, the Elf and Luminous Kingdom are considered the closest allies, they would certainly help each other no matter what. The elves were looking for another territory because theirnd is considered the smallest territory on the four great kingdom of the Thousand Forest Continent, Queen Luminous actually gave them somends that isn¡¯t imed but they wanted to build it themselves. They wanted to show everyone that they the elves of the Elf Kingdom are also strong and capable. Shadowsh who was inside Safehaven Paradise is currently frowning, he could senserge amount of world gate existing inside Gaia, it seems that his two years of close cultivation have certainly be an opportunity for other worlds to invade his world. He wanted to assign the task of guarding these new worlds to the four great kingdom, the other territory or powers of Gaia are currently busy with the worlds near theirnd. ording to Sans, the undeads have recorded the conversation of the dragons and Xuanwus, he is now not worried of dealing with the Battle Whale n. What he is now worried is the other high grade worlds, that is why he is willing to give this opportunity to the four great kingdoms since they are under his empire anyway. He looks at the leaders of the major ns or race inside Safehaven Paradise, he is also thinking of giving this duty to them, it would be a form of training for their n since there are almost no conflict in their territory. The people of Safehaven Paradise considered themselves as superiorpared to the people living outside, he doesn¡¯t want them to be paper tiger, arrogant but weak. Hope Family is build in the prestige of their strength as their main force, he cannot let them be weak, even though this decision might lead some of them to death, he would take this lesser evil. Chapter 964 Chapter 964: CHAPTER 933 ASSIGNED WORLDS As he wait for the rulers to arrive, the people of Safehaven Paradise on the other hand were getting nervous, they don¡¯t know why they had been called, they had been extremely idle all this time, now that each of them have their own world, there are a lot of things they are busy on. The beastman race were busy searching for perfect soul pets, their race have obtain a new method to increase their strength and that is to fuse towards a specific beast and increase their power altogether. They might just be at the starting point but at least they now have a lead to open a new path for their race, the Beastman World isrge enough to amodate millions of individuals, it might not be as big as a true world but with how rapid the development of Safehaven Paradise, it is only a matter of time before it reaches the same size as a true world. Right now, the beastman are finding perfect soul pets for each tribe and releasing them into their world, they hadn¡¯t forgotten to always train, they wanted to stay true to their nature as a warring race. Their race doesn¡¯t have any particr trait to be useful for Hope Family, they could only hone their speciality which isbat oriented events. Because they are called here, they became excited, they wanted to earn more contribution to increase their standing in this world, meanwhile, different from them, the humans and elves aren¡¯t as hyper as them. Their authority and power is already deeply engraved to everyone of this world and Gaia, they aren¡¯t afraid of losing to others, they just want to continue on their development, they are now making their foundation stronger since they already have reached the peak and they are only under Hope Family which is something they truly desire. ..... Now that they have their own world, they are no longer as worried as before, the elves now have a seed of a tree of life that Leafinia help cultivate, it is now helping the elves gain more poption. The humans on the other hand have different type of expertise, they are now even building specific sects inside their own world to increase their efficiency. The dwarves are also satisfied with their current status, they are beings that are born to be cksmith, theirbat prowess might be the lowest on all the races inside Safehaven Paradise but they are still useful making their position extremely stable. Finally after waiting for an hour, the rulers finally arrived, their expression isn¡¯t great, they felt regret, they couldn¡¯t believe that they actually made Shadowsh wait for them for an entire one hour. They became afraid that they have angered them, because of Gaia¡¯s evolution, it is now not easy to travel from one ce into another, the teleportation device have also became ineffective, Xiantian experts have also started to have difficulty flying, that is why they were sote. Meanwhile, the rulers of the races on Safehaven Paradise were dissatisfied with the four rulers, if Shadowsh isn¡¯t present currently, they would have already berated the four rulers. Shadowsh on the other doesn¡¯t mind, he looks at those that are present and spoke ¡°I have gathered all of your here because of an important mission.¡± Everyone became solemn, for him to say that it was important, everyone instantly took this meeting much more seriously. ¡°Since Hope Family is now busy building our branches on other worlds, we wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the world in check, two years ago, all world gates are monitored but after I return, I instantly noticed new worlds gates that are hidden to everyone.¡± Everyone present because stunned, then the elves of Safehaven Paradise kneels and asks for forgiveness ¡°Forgive us my lord! we had been too negligent that we let your world be infected by the lower race!¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault nor anyone¡¯s fault, Gaia is expanding too fast, other than me, no one would be able to find these world gates for a short amount of time.¡± ¡°Since I discover them, I have decided to give the duty of conquering or guarding the world/world gates to your group.¡± The four rulers became excited, this is something that they dearly wishes for, a world of their own, they knew that if the other powers continue to conquer one world after another, they would be weaker than them. Some powers might sell the rights of a world gate but these world gates only contains low level creatures or materials, now that they have heard such great news, of course they were ecstatic. The beastman king raises his hands, he actually felt hesitant but he needed to ask a question. Shadowsh nodded at him, the beastman king heaved a sigh of relief ¡°My lord, once we conquer a world, do we have the rights to decide their fate? Wether to make them a subordinate or a ve?¡± Shadowsh was startled but upon thinking the personality of the beastman, he nodded but he still added ¡°Yes your group could decide their fate but you must uphold a certain condition if you are going to turn them into ves.¡± ¡°We are superior to them and so we shall not be barbaric as to kill or ughter them without any reason.¡± The beastman king nodded, he exins his questions ¡°I promise you my lord, my race wouldn¡¯t do this, I wanted to turn the world into our ves to have them work for us, as long as they have enough contribution or worth, they would gain the status of a subordinate and finally obtain the opportunity to travel to Gaia.¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised, he realised that the beastman aren¡¯t as barbaric as he thought they are, he smiles and said ¡°You have thought of such an interesting method of rewarding, Hope Family will support your decision, also this might be the opportunity that your race are searching for.¡± The people of Safehaven Paradise were confused, meanwhile the four rulers were still celebrating inwardly. ¡°Because of the changes that urred on Safehaven Paradise, you are given your own world, the worlds would only grow bigger and stronger as time passes by but with the continues increase of strength, this would lead to lower fertility rate.¡± The stronger one be, the lower the possibility of one would be able to reproduce, the elves are a race that could live for hundreds of years and even reach to thousand and this was them before reaching Xiantian Realm. They would have already dominated this world because of their innate affinity to Mana and their ever growing knowledge but humans are the rulers even though they are much weaker and their lives are shorter. It¡¯s because of fertility rate, the elves grow and mature much slowerpared to humans, 50 years old might be even considered as a child for the elves. Shadowsh continue ¡°The worlds that you guys are assigned might be the same race as you guys are, they would certainly be a huge addition to your group and you could even ept their experts into your world gaining their loyalty.¡± ¡°With this, you wouldn¡¯t lose to the people outside, you can still be injected with new blood while continuously training your descendents.¡± Everyone looks at each other and agree, especially the elves, they had experienced such difference before, now that basically each one of them have evolved into high elves or variant, their fertility rate have be even lower. With the war still ongoing their n might not be able to regain their poption if they lost too much. Everyone agreed to make the worlds they were assigned to their priority mission, Shadowsh had Amethyst check the energy from the world gates to assign the perfect worlds for each group. He had his clones scout the basic information of all the worlds. He started assigning the world gates a couple of days of gathering information. For the beastman, they were assigned to a world that is actually considered a high grade one, on that world, humans are rulers and beastman are considered lesser beings. For the elves, they were assigned to a world filled with Mana, the elves and dragons are considered rulers of this world, it is a medium grade world that is on par with some high grade worlds. If it weren¡¯t for it¡¯sck of experts, Shadowsh would have put it at the same level as the high grade worlds. The Luminous, Elf, Dragon and Archinviel Kingdom were assigned to worlds that are ruled by humans, all of them got a medium grade world. The dwarves were assigned a world that is actually 70% earth and 30% water, it should containrge amount of unique ores if this is the case. The higher humans of Safehaven Paradise were assigned a high grade world filled with cultivators trained in martial arts. The demons were assigned on a medium grade demon world. The beasts are directly under the Hope Family so they weren¡¯t assigned to any worlds because they are already busy conquering many worlds under the lead Russel and the others. Chapter 965 Chapter 965: CHAPTER 934 DEVIL WORLD Since Hope Family is mainly consist of monsters, of course they would still treat their own kind better than other races, Shadowsh didn¡¯t say anything about their thoughts. On his former life, he is human so he doesn¡¯t care which race he is in charge of, he will give them the same opportunity to rise up as long as they prove their worth and be loyal to their empire. Thousand Race Empire is the greatest power of this world because the subordinates or the people in charge of the empire is blindly loyal to him, Safehaven Paradise is under Amethyst, even though it isn¡¯t noticable, she is slowly converting the thoughts of every beings inside his world. They would forever be loyal to him and he doesn¡¯t have to brainwash them, they just need to live inside Safehaven Paradise for a certain amount of time. Back to the present, the four great kingdoms started moving and their movement couldn¡¯t stay hidden, instantly the powers of this world became curious. Each power on Gaia have put multiple spies on Thousand Forest Continent, as long as these spies don¡¯t do anything that will break anyws stated by Thousand Race Empire, their safety is moderately secured. They aren¡¯t collecting information about the Hope Family because they already found that it is futile, what they are now doing is searching for any treasured adventurers or if the four great kingdoms makes any drastic move. ..... Now that nearly the entirebat force of the four kingdoms are mobilized, their of course it would illicit reaction to the spies, they instantly started sending message towards the nearby force under their kingdom or n. Sending messages via crystal ball have be difficult now that Gaia is bing more powerful, because of these changes, multiple powers started training marine beasts to help them receive information regarding their allies or rivals. The four kingdoms could sense the gaze of the spies and they don¡¯t care, they are too proud to deal with such lowly action. Also, there are too many spies, even though they look down on the powers of this world, they also know that they are unlike Thousand Race Empire that could easily intimidate every power of this world. On the Elf Kingdom side, the elf queen is now extremely excited, as long as they could conquer the world assigned to them, this would certainly solve their problem regarding the size of their territory. They dislike being considered the weakest kingdom on Thousand Forest Continent, even though the elves are a peace loving race, they are also proud, that is why they wanted to prove that they aren¡¯t weaker to any of their three rivals. On the Luminous Kingdom side, multiple soldiers with crystalized armor were moving about, they are the elites of their kingdom, unlike their ally, the elves, their queen didn¡¯t came with them. She stayed taking care of their kingdom, they respect her decision and besides, they need to establish some sort of territory on the world they are assigned to, it would certainly take a bit of time. The other kingdoms are also the same, the Dragon Kingdom have their famous army that fought alongside Shadowsh, all of the soldiers of this army have armors that are fitted with dragon scales and have some sort of sub dragons as their battlepanion. They are the strongest army in all four kingdoms, unfortunately, their numbers aren¡¯t that great because to tame or subdue a dragon even if they are just considered as sub dragons is still difficult. The soldiers would mostly raise a dragon from the time when they are just eggs and have them forcefully grows into their adult phase within just a couple of days. Of course such methods have some downside, first, this would harm the potential of their pet, second, this would harm their pets¡¯ lifeforce. Of course, those that are considered well off would just buy nurtured pet dragons on the Monster Daycare, the establishment that Shadowsh built just to take care of any egg or infant monsters sold to them. The Beastmaster and Tamer Association is extremely close with the Monster Daycare branches on their territory, even though no one says it but in Thousand Forest Continent, beastmasters and tamers are the most popr upation. And since it isn¡¯t strange to do two upation at the same time, the concept of having monster pets is considered norm on the continent, evenmoners have a pet of their own. Nearly all the adventurers have a battlepanion that helps them survive the dangerous environment of the Sanctuaries, if they aren¡¯t careful, death would be certain. Meanwhile, the Archinviel Kingdom is the most different from all four kingdoms, most of their soldiers were actually former adventurers. Of course because of this, they have the greatest ability to adapt on any situation or environment, there is a drawback on this, their loyalty isn¡¯t as great as the other army and many members are unruly unlike trained professional soldiers. Because of this, the Archinviel Family were having a headache of controlling them, fortunately, because of the changes that have ured all of this time, their family have also started to train in new type family tradition. It is to have any members of their family signed up to be adventurers, they would be apanied by multiple servants older and the same age as them, through this process, they would be leaders of most adventurers on their kingdom. Currently, their 100 ships containing multiple individuals in different group are extremely excited, ording to the head of the family, each group would be given a territory and the size would be proportional to their contribution. Also every soldiers that would survive for a decade on the world given to them would be given titles of nobility and just like the first method, their title would be directly affected by the contribution they would give. Their requirement is not to leave the foreign world for ten years, the Archinviel Family aren¡¯t that worried about them because the adventurers especially high ranking ones have the ability to thrive at any ce as long as they are given a certain amount of time. The four great kingdoms might have prepared greatly for their duty but the races of Safehaven Paradise didn¡¯t, they are actually treating the worlds assigned to them as a sort of test for their younger generation. Shadowsh knew all of this because he had his clone monitor the progress of the entire group, he nodded and told Sans to inform Alicia and Lisa to monitor the group. He isn¡¯t doubtful, he just wants to find out how strong the worlds truly are, he then went towards the location of the time void, the ce that directly speeds up time. Actually the process would also affect one¡¯s lifeforce but he is no longer worried about this, he could just have his Nascent Soul cultivate there and have his physical body undergo painful tempering without him feeling it. He needs to gain more understanding to his new power, he had too many attributes and skills but during battles, he would mostly use his sword techniques. Sans saw what his brother was doing and also decided to train on the void, he doesn¡¯t care about the time dtion, he is an undead which is a race known to have no lifeforce. He might have a beating heart but most of his lifeforce is inside his world, Banjo wanted toe with them but he doesn¡¯t have any ability to deal with the time dtion making him depressed. He is a dragon a couple of years wouldn¡¯t affect him that much but he knew that his older brothers would certainly not ept his proposal to enter. He could only sigh and decided to absorb fierce Qi on Fierce Beast World, meanwhile, inside the Time Void, Sans started searching for a location far from his lord so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb him. Once he is quite far from him, he immediately calls for his high rank undeads to cultivate, he knew that they would stay here for a couple of years. On Murim World, Don Don is now leading his disciples into a world filled with devil practioners, because of how this world operates, the sky is mostly red and would only change into a dark and eerie night. Looking around, he started frowning, he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®This ce is perfect for big brother Sans.¡¯ He looks at his disciples and also thought ¡®First, I¡¯ll train the younglings, they are too soft to be true cultivators.¡¯ He started speaking, okay everyone ¡°I¡¯ll group you guys into seven groups, each group would be apanied by an elder, your mission is to kill at least one individual the same rank as you.¡± ¡°The stronger the person you kill, the more sect points you would ear.¡± The disciples all cheered, meanwhile, Qi Nulong started frowning, her little brother approaches her and asks ¡°Big sister, what is master nning?¡± Chapter 966 Chapter 966: CHAPTER 935 DEVIL WORLD || Qi Nulong looks at her surrounding and said ¡°I think that master wants to use this world as a tempering ground for us.¡± ¡°You have been on Thousand Race Empire, you should realized that the geniuses there are people that have participated in numerous battles and multiple life and death situation.¡± Qi Maolong nodded, he knew that what his sister have said is true, he and the elites of Martial Beast Sect might have undergone many battles but their numbers are too little. To uphold their title as the strongest sect of Murim World, these elites have always been training hard but they cannot carry every sect members of their sect, that is why, even though undergoing a tempering might be dangerous, he approves of it. Don Don floats above them, looking around and finding that the rest of the disciples have started traveling towards different direction, he told his n ¡°I have the rest of you to remain because all of you have a different duty.¡± The elites of his sect have always made him proud, that is why, he doesn¡¯t want to lose any of them, he still wanted to have a branch of his sect on Gaia. He doesn¡¯t want his connection to Hope Family to be the only reason for his branch to thrive, he also wanted to show to everyone that he have powerful sect disciples. ..... Actually, the people might think that he is only building a branch sect on Gaia but he is actually gonna make his true sect there. He will make the sect on Murim World to be the branch one, even though he is the world¡¯s chosen one, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he is a native of Gaia and he is proud of this identity. Back to the present, he started telling the sect elites his n, actually it isn¡¯tplicated, they just need to observe the other sect disciples, especially the inner disciples. Not only would they be responsible to save these disciples if the tokens on their hand got destroyed, they are also responsible for evaluating the performance of their fellow sect disciples. Qi Nulong and her brother were tasked to guard and evaluate the most outstanding inner disciples, their group is unique because they are the only ones that contains less than five elites. Don Don trust the two of them greatly, that is why he had already made them his personal disciple, of course, Qi Maolong is still unaware about the secrets of their sect. He mostly spent his time cultivating and fighting, he is also searching for perfect wives because he had to revitalize their family and to do that, he will have to make multiple child. Because of his age, he is still not that aware of rtionship between opposite gender but he still listens to his sister and have been searching for a perfectpanion. He had to marry multiple wives because that is his duty, fortunately for him, Murim World advocates this type of thought, there might be multiple women warriors but it is still filled with patriarchal thoughts and traditions. Qi Nulong knew that she couldn¡¯t change this type of ideals, fortunately, she already see herself as a pro Gaia individual, Shadowsh had even bestowed her an identity that belongs to individuals living on Safehaven Paradise. She could see that there are still more males practioners on Gaia but they don¡¯t treat females like the people of her world, she had already decided toe with his master and the two of them have already been training her little brother to be the future sect leader of Martial Beast Sect. While the two of them were hiding from their fellow disciples, the other elites have found their target and started hiding, they are already prepared to make a move if anything drastic happens. Don Don on the other hand was excited, he finally is convinced that this world is perfect for Sans, it might not be perfect like a world filled with undeads but it is perfect for undeads that are training devil path technique. While traveling around, he sensed a powerful aura, he quickly flew towards the direction of the aura and he stops at a certain distance. As a beast, he instantly knew that he is trespassing a territory that belongs to a beast not weaker than him. He smiles and his bloodthirsty aura started exuding out of his body, this world might be filled with killing and wars but the people here are only fighting against themselves, his situation is different. He fought multiple individuals at different worlds and killed more than tens of thousands of individuals by his own, he might not show it but he still retains his beastial trait. As if threatened by his aura and killing intent, a dragon roar could be heard, then a flood dragon that is all red rose up in ake that has red water, if Don Don isn¡¯t wrong, he knew that theke is mostlyposed of blood. ¡®As expected of a world filled with devil practioners but this is also perfect for me, I don¡¯t need to hold back!¡¯ His eyes started shining as he thought of this. AO! The flood dragon let¡¯s out a roar that is a bit different from the roar he is used to, he knew that this meant that the dragon blood on his opponent is extremely thin. He sighed, he thought that he is fighting against an opponent that is equal to him but it seems that his prediction was wrong. His opponent only has a higher cultivation than him but he is still equal on it by just his sheer strength. The flood dragon looks at him and started roaring ¡°You dare to trespass on my territory, the Blood Lake Sect will show you no mercy.¡± Don Don¡¯s eyebrow rose, he thought that he had misheard but he knew that this is almost impossible. He became excited, he finally found a perfect opponents for his disciples a sect that could afford to train a Saint Beast, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. The flood dragon snarls at him, it felt that it was being mocked but it didn¡¯t attack immediately, it could sense an immense amount of dangering from his opponent. It might be proud but not stupid, it rather not fight in a battle that seemingly disadvantageous to it. Don Don doesn¡¯t care about what it thinks, he lets out a roar and the aura of a divine beast burst out of his body, instantly the suppression of a higher being descended on the dragon, it¡¯s strength instantly became halved. The flood dragon knew that it was in danger, without hesitation, it swam back to theke, Don Don snorted, he raised his right hand and sent a powerful Qi filled with fist intent into theke. Boom! Theke exploded and the water that isposed mostly with blood sshes everywhere, the attack hit the flood dragon and it instantly broke multiple of it¡¯s scales. Seeing his opponent, Don Don startedughing ¡°Escaping me is impossible, do not worry, your body won¡¯t be wasted, considering your nature, you would be perfect to be made a weapon, unfortunately, you have low concentration of dragon blood, if not, you would be a perfect gift to my older brother.¡± The older brother he is talking about is Sans, the flood dragon on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but cry in unfairness, it¡¯s opponent actually thought so lowly of him that his soul is seen as unfit. It tried to beg for mercy unfortunately for it, Don Don grabs it¡¯s body and started twisting it until all of it¡¯s body were destroyed, he then crushes it¡¯s head and took out it¡¯s core. He stored the body in his storage ring and trapped the soul in a crystal ball, after finishing his preparation, he waited for the so called Blood Sect to arrive. With themotion he had caused, it would certainly attract the nearby sects. Just like he had thought, the nearby sects sensed the tremor that was caused by his punch, for the other sects they don¡¯t mind it but two sects were particrly curious on what is happening. They are the Beautiful Flower Sect and Blood Sect, these two sects are well known rivals, both are extremely atrocious on their path of cultivation. The former uses females as their cultivation furnace, they don¡¯t give any mercy on their female ves and suck then dry and would sell their corpses at one of their allied sects. Thetter uses any type of living beings and also turn their target inti mummified corpses, they would then cultivate the dense bloody energy they had acquired. The two sects have the same strength so they have been cultivating their guardian beasts on the best of their abilities, they have three guardian beasts respectively. On the Beautiful Flower Sect, their guardian beasts are Devil Cat, Demon Moth and Evil Flower Demoness. The Blood Sect has a Blood Flood Dragon, Demonic Bloody Ape and Murky Blood Beast. Chapter 967 Chapter 967: CHAPTER 936 DEVIL WORLD ||| Unfortunately for the Blood Sect, one of their guardian beast was killed and it was the beast that has the most potential amongst the three. Of course, because of the location of themotion, instantly, the two powers sent their best scout to find out the situation. The Beautiful Flower Sect is concerned and worried that the Blood Flood Dragon had a breakthrough to True Saint Realm, in the two sects, only their ancestors reached True Saint Realm. Because of their lifespan, they are no longer be able to make any move that doesn¡¯t strain their already feeble life. The strongest on the two sects were Saint experts, because most practioners of this world dies on the heavenly tribtion, there isn¡¯t that many powerhouses at higher realm. This world is considered a prison for everyone here, ording to how it act, it hadn¡¯t been like this since from the start but the constant evil practice of the cultivators, they had harmed their world greatly. Now the world consciousness have also transformed, it is now using the evil and fierce Qi to cultivate itself but since it is angered by it¡¯s children, it trapped them in this world and the continuous decrease of natural resources made this world vulnerable. ..... While the scouts of the two groups were approaching the location of the Blood Flood Dragon, the disciples of Martial Beast Sect have started to encounter the beasts of this world. The sects of this world would release the beasts that they have raised to have this world continue existing, they knew that the world is thinking of destroying and start anew. It¡¯s because of their former leaders that sacrificed themselves to save the people of this world, not because they were selfless but because their lives were also threatened. There were tens of thousands of True Saint and there were actually about ten Saint Lords, their suicidal move have turned the sky red and left only a couple of their descendents behind. The Beast Martial sect disciples didn¡¯t realize that they are harming the lives of the people of this world with their actions. There are only a couple of living beings left on this world and all the sects have already signed a contract that they wouldn¡¯t wantonly hunt the beasts on the wild. Don Don is unaware of all of this, what he was now studying is the heaven, he had sensed that the consciousness of this world is actually being suppressed. He was shocked by this, to suppress a world consciousness is near impossible, he felt that he had been underestimating the people of this world. Suddenly, he caught a whiff of different types of aura, all of them are Xiantian Realm experts, he looks at the direction where they areing from and decided to capture some of them to interrogate. He shes in front of one group that seemingly contains the aura as that of the Blood Flood Dragon, upon seeing him, the people were all stunned but they quickly reacted. They took out their weapon but before they could make another move, Don Don release his aura and made the twelve individuals kneel. He started speaking ¡°Are you the people of Blood Sect?¡± Hearing his question, the scouts were stunned, even though their sect isn¡¯t the strongest but they are still well known, for a powerful individual such as Don Don not to know them, they were of course startled. All of them were silent, Don Don snorted making the scouts clutch their head because of unbearable pain, that snort actually attacked their spirit. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to ask the other group.¡± Before he left, he made sure to break the limbs of the scouts. He flew towards the direction of the Beautiful Flower Sect scouts, the Blood Sect members looks at each other and nodded, their bodies exploded into bits of bloods and something came out of them and flew back to the direction of their sect. Don Don froze and let¡¯s out a furious roar, his eyes burst into golden mes, the twelve individuals that were trying to escape were stunned, they then cry in pain as they felt their soul being incinerated. Snorting, Don Don continues on his way, he knew that the twelve scouts wouldn¡¯t be able to move with the injury their soul sustained, it would certainly affect them in all aspect. He quickly encounters one of the scouts of Beautiful Flower Sect, because of his aura earlier, the scouts decided to escape in different directions, what they don¡¯t know is that their speed is considered slow in front of their target¡¯s eyes. Don Don raised his fist and punches the scout, destroying the area in the process, the scout felt that all of his bones were destroyed, he couldn¡¯t even let out a shout because his throat is filled with blood. ¡°That¡¯s one.¡± ording to his spiritual sense, there were ten individuals from the second group, he flew towards the direction of the rest, just like the first group, all the scouts were Xiantian experts. After capturing them, he brought the two group into theke and threw them there, he started asking almost immediately ¡°Are you from the Blood Sect?¡± The scouts from the Beautiful Flower Sect were stunned, they look at each other and seems to understand what¡¯s going on in their mind. Their leader cups his hand and answered, he is unlike the rest of his group, when he encountered Don Don, he instantly surrendered, knowing full well he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. He couldn¡¯t help but celebrate his decision upon seeing the condition of the rest of his group. ¡°Oh great venerable, we aren¡¯t from the Blood Sect, did those mongrels anger you? Then, our Beautiful Flower Sect would certainly be able to help you fight against them.¡± He is confident that the person in front of him would certainly befriend them once he heard about their sect, it is a well known fact that the Blood Sect and the Beautiful Flower Sect were mortal enemies, one wouldn¡¯t rest as long as the other is still alive. What he didn¡¯t know is that the person in front of him isn¡¯t from this world, Don Don was frowning, with his eyes that could see through deception and lies, he knew that the person in front of him isn¡¯t lying. ¡°Beautiful Flower Sect? What kind of sect is it?¡± Hearing his question, the scouts were stunned, even the people from Blood Sect were taken aback by his question. Don Don could see their expression and did not care, he needs to know the information about this world, he took out a jade and calls for his disciples, one of them is called Leonardo, he is from Gaia, he is the smartest amongst his disciples and is quite experienced in gathering information. In just a couple of seconds, Leonardo arrives, he looks at the people on theke and instantly realised why his master called him, actually because of his age, he is considered as the oldest disciple. He is called the big brother of the group and he had always been working hard to uphold the dignity of the big brother. He bows to Don Don and spoke ¡°Greetings master.¡± The scouts were once again stunned, they couldn¡¯t understand what he had said, they didn¡¯t know that Don Don have been speaking with them with his spiritual sense, he just move his mouth so it¡¯s like he is talking with them. Don Don looks fondly of his disciple ¡°I want you to interrogate them, find out as much information you could.¡± Leonardo nodded, he then approaches the leader of the Beautiful Flower Sect and used his hypnosis technique, he is one of the weirdo of his group because his strongest skill and technique isn¡¯t a physical one but a mental one. The hypnotized scout became absent minded, the interrogation starts, thenguage barrier doesn¡¯t block themunication between the two, with a powerful spiritual sense, Leonardo could understand everything that his victim shared. His expression became ugly, he then looks his victim with disgust, it¡¯s because he found out about what type of technique they used, he doesn¡¯t mind those that trains in dual cultivation but for those that harvest yin and yang essence, he abhor such people. After interrogating everyone, he looks at Don Don with a begging expression, knowing what his disciple want, he shook his head and said ¡°We still need them to gather information for their respective sects.¡± ¡°Besides, you could kill just about anyone in this world, ording to me intuition, everyone here is a devil path practioners.¡± Leonardo could only sigh, he truly wanted to kill the people in front of him, he is trained by Hope Academy and his family were members of thew enforcers, his heart tilts to the justice side. For them, killing an evil cultivator is considered a good thing and they would earn good karma if they do this, that is why he had an innate disgust towards devil path practioners. Chapter 968 Chapter 968: CHAPTER 937 DEVIL SECT LEADERS After the interrogation, Leonardomanded the hypnotized scouts to return to their respective sect, he put some sort of course in their body, if they ever escape his control, he¡¯ll activate the curse and blow them up. The explosion wouldn¡¯t be an instant death, the target would suffer intense pain for a couple minutes before their dantian kills them. Don Don agree with his decision, he doesn¡¯t have any ounce of mercy against the people of this world. Seeing the scouts leave with their jade token on them, Don Don ordered ¡°Have the other disciples on a lookout for the sect disciples of those two sects, I¡¯ll have you and your martial siblings take care of the elders.¡± Leonardo nodded, he quickly inform Ang and the rest of the elite disciples to be on guard, they are confident that they are a match against ordinary disciples but they knew that they still aren¡¯t equal to an elder. Many of them are still trying to breakthrough to Marrow Tempering Rank, it¡¯s because the cultivation practice of Murim World is considered much more harder than ordinary cultivation practice of Gaia. Unlike the people of Gaia that are focus on rapid improvement, the people of Murim World focuses on building stronger foundation, they might cultivate a lot slower but in thetter stage, it would be much easier for them to rank up. ..... Only high ranking powers on Gaia have the same mindset, even though their cultivation focuses on building a great foundation, with the amount of treasure existing on their world, their cultivation speed is still a lot faster. Don Don instantly decided to unseal the consciousness of this world, he knew that such world is quite rare, even though they would be basically destroying every living existence on this world, it is still valuable. He couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®If I make a branch of my sect on this world, it would increase our prestige, not to mention, it would certainly strengthen our foundation.¡¯ ¡®Even if this world started it¡¯s cleansing process, it would still retain some nature of it¡¯s current appearance.¡¯ He had always been jealous of his siblings¡¯ personal worlds, because he had decided to give up his authority on Safehaven Paradise, he didn¡¯t received any worlds. As long as he conquer this world and wipe out everyone present, he would own this world, he might even be this world¡¯s true owner, he is already a Saint, his dantian is pretty much empty. After dreaming for some time, he decided to call for backup, he had already decided to ask Sans for help but first, he needs to build a base for his people. The scouts returned but they gave shocking news to the sect, a portal from an another world is found near the bloodke but it is being protected by a powerful warrior. Don Don was actually the one that told Leonardo to spread this type of information, knowing that this world is being suppressed, he had already nned to take it by force. The only thing he needs to worry is the little amount of spirit Qi existing in this world, maybe because the world¡¯s consciousness is angry so it cut off the source of spirit Qi in the entire world. But this made Don Don and his group have a hard time of recovering, fortunately, they brought ample amount of spirit stones. When the Beautiful Flower Sect and the Blood Sect heard the information, without hesitation, they instantly mobilized their elites, of course, because they are greedy, they hide their movement from other sects. Unbeknownst to them, the scouts have spread the news to nearly every sect disciples, the spies of other sects caught a hold of the news and started rying the information to their sect. All the sects in the area were in chaos, they were in a state of disbelief, they then became excited and quickly mobilized their elites, they didn¡¯t instantly ordered all of their sect members to move. They are still on guard against each other, they had always been in constant battle against one another, they had formed deep enmity even amongst their allies. The sect leader of the Blood Sect doesn¡¯t have any physical form, he is made up of blood, he and the Murky Blood Beast is fused together to create a powerful entity that deters his enemy. He and the sect leader of the Beautiful Flower Sect had decided to meet up, the two were sworn rivals but they knew that they shouldn¡¯t fight right now. There is more pressing matter that they have to deal with, they have been shackled by this world for too long, they wanted to reach the next realm and the only way for them to do this is to go to other worlds. ording to the history that their sects have preserved, their world was once connected with numerous worlds and sub worlds, it was thriving. But right now, it became a barren wastnd that continuously weakens them. The Beautiful Flower Sect leader looks like a young and handsome man, he was wielding a fan waving it gracefully, he looks at his rival and said ¡°Our Beautiful Flower Sect proposed a truce with your disgusting sect.¡± The Beautiful Flower Sect leader actually wanted to deal with the Blood Sect, he had already predicted that the Blood Flood Dragon is already dead considering that their scouts have returned with the information of a powerful entity. Unfortunately for him, he is afraid that their sect would push the Blood Sect too far that they would spread the information regarding the world gate to other sects in the area. The Blood Sect leader snorted but he knew that their sect is currently weaker now that one of their guardian beast was killed. A creepyughter could be heard and an individual with a ghost like body appears, he spoke ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are the two well known enemies meeting with each other secretly?¡± The expression of two sect leaders changes, they snarls at the new arrival, the Blood Sect leader snorted and said ¡°This does not include your sect.¡± The Beautiful Flower Sect leader agree ¡°I agree, old ghost why don¡¯t you return to your sect and continue nurturing your disgusting ghosts.¡± The ghostly person startedughing once again, his eyes glinted with a strange light ¡°On contrary, I think that you should include my sect on your discussion, after all, fighting against another world is something that your two sects cannot do by yourselves.¡± Without hesitation, the two sect leaders attacks the ghostly person, they were quite startled inwardly but they instantly understood that they have to deal with their current opponent right now. The ghostly person wasn¡¯t afraid, he took out a shield that summoned a barrier blocking the two attacks, he then opens his mouth and ask loudly ¡°Are you guys gonna continue hiding?¡± One after another, individuals with different forms and clothing started appearing, not one of them were weaker than any of the sect leaders. There were a total of 10 other sect leaders that have arrived, the expression of the sect leaders of the Beautiful Flower Sect and the Blood Sect is beyond ugly. They realised that their so called n to hide the information regarding the discovery of a new world would no longer work. Meanwhile, back on the bloodke, Don Don is waiting for Sans, he had told one of his disciple to inform the elders of Martial Beast Sect and had them inform Sans about his current situation. He wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting against multiple enemies, especially since his martial arts are mostly made up of pure yang which is the direct weakness of most devil path technique. Leonardo returns back to him, he informs him about the news that the hypnotized scouts brought back to him. He bows and said ¡°Master, news from our puppets, the two sects started to mobilized, it seems that they are going to sh with the rest of the sect disciples sooner orter.¡± Don Don frowns, he asks ¡°Can¡¯t they send a much more urate information?¡± Leonardo shook his head ¡°They are now imprisoned in a certain location and they were currently being monitored, it seems that the two sects wanted to deal with us by themselves.¡± Don Don snorted, he had fought against the Blood Flood Dragon and inwardly, he felt disappointed by it, even though he knew that aarrogance is one of the main cause of death, he doesn¡¯t feel that he is arrogant. After fighting multiple battles against other Saints, he believes that he is much stronger than the Saints of this world. ording to the hypnotized scouts, the strongest individuals of this world were only True Saints and they cannot make any move since they are nearing their death. ¡°I can¡¯t fight all the sect leaders all by my own for an extended amount of time, Leonardo, tell the disciples not to get far from the world gate, once they have returned, immediately call for your martial siblings to prepare to battle against Saints.¡± Chapter 969 Chapter 969: CHAPTER 938 THE DISCIPLES MAKING A MOVE Normally, Xiantian Emperors wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against Saints but Don Don is confident that his disciples would be able to stall for time. The people of this world cannot fight with all they got since they can¡¯t recover instantly and if their dantian became saturated, they would be absorbed by the world consciousness. Don Don know this after going after different worlds throughout all of this time, with the amount of knowledge they had acquired, he instantly recognized the problem of this world. He is also a chosen one, with the effect of the Murim World¡¯s consciousness, he is quite sensitive towards the energy of other worlds and how it operates. That is why, he is confident that his disciples which have been sparring with Saints to improve theirbat strength could hold on for a couple of hours. Sans might not arrive in this timeframe but the reinforcement from Murim World would certainly would. He took a deep breath and adjust his mentality for the uing battle, a couple of days passes by and the situation became more and more heated. ..... The sect disciples of Martial Beast Sect have started to encounter the evil cultivators of this world, their battle were extremely chaotic. The sect disciples of this world are at an disadvantage, even though their numbers were clearly greater, they fight reservedly and they are innately weakerpared to the Martial Beast Sect disciples. There were still no casualties on Don Don¡¯s side, everything the disciples were in the verge of death, those that were guarding them in the dark would make a move to save them. Meanwhile, on their opponents¡¯ side, hundreds of disciples were killed, what strange was, if the corpses were left untouched, they would turn into red vapor that contains the energy of the cultivator. The vapor would then be absorbed into the red sky making this world scarier. It seems that the world consciousness truly hates the people of this world, Don Don knew all of this and even he was shocked by how much hatred this world contains for it¡¯s children. He opens his mouth and ask ¡°How many teams have already been disqualified?¡± Leonardo who was next to him took out a document and answered ¡°Three teams, the team that thirteenth sister and fourteenth brother were monitoring and two others were taken out.¡± Don Don was a bit surprised, he raised his eyebrow and asks ¡°Aren¡¯t the elites being guarded by your martial siblings, I am confident at your thirteenth sister¡¯s foresight, how could she pick a weak team?¡± Leonardo shook his head ¡°Her team¡¯s situation isn¡¯t strange, they had fought the most number of battles so far and they faces multiple elite fighters from the enemy side.¡± He sighed ¡°The only reason why they have been disqualified is because they were exhausted and are heavily injured after fighting continuously.¡± Don Don frowns ¡°So why didn¡¯t they rest?¡± Leonardo smiled bitterly ¡°It¡¯s because they had advanced too deep, when youmanded everyone to return back to the world gate, they actually decided to take it slow.¡± Don Don snorted, his order to have everyone retreat closer to the world gate was actually being denied by his own sect disciples, he felt angry but he decided to not mind it. ¡°ording to your information, which team is considered as the strongest currently.¡± ¡°That would be fourth sister¡¯s team, not only the leader of the team is smart, it also have three of the top ten inner rank disciples on the sect.¡± Don Don let¡¯s out augh ¡°Interesting, there is actually a disciple that you praise, it seems that I have overlooked a talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault master, the disciple that is leading the group is actually just an outer disciple, his potential might not be the greatest but at least he is considered the most intelligent in all the outer sect division.¡± Don Don was surprised ¡°Outer sect?! To think that someone like him is neglected, after this why don¡¯t you introduce him in the path of talisman making?¡± Leonardo nodded, meanwhile, the group that they were talking about were now fighting against multiple sect disciples of Beautiful Flower Sect and Blood Sect. They were outnumbered 4 to 1, the leader of the group was doing everything he can ti provide support, he might not be s talented fighter but he fight using his brain. He would target the people that were fighting in a range manner while disrupting the flow of his enemies altogether. The top inner disciples were easily dealing with their opponents, with theirbined effort, they managed to tie with their opponent. ¡®Everyone, just continue to exhaust them, I am already certain that they cannot fight in an extended amount of time.¡± They nodded, actually at first, these inner sect disciples doesn¡¯t want to listen to him since his status is beneath them. The only reason they listen to him at the first ce is because the top inner sect disciples seriously listen to his words but after fighting against their opponent, they realised that he is greater than they expected. Suddenly the expression of their leader changes, he hurriedlymanded ¡°Retreat!¡± They were surrounded! Also those that were sensitive to Qi, they noticed that these new arrivals contain Ms different type aura. A melodiousughter could be heard, Ang appears, she started speaking ¡°I have been waiting for a long time, you guys are greater than I expected, unfortunately, the situation is now different, retreat!¡± Their group instantlyply, upon seeing this, the expression of the Beautiful Flower Sect and Blood Sect became ferocious ¡°Stop them!¡± Ang snorted, she released her aura that causes everyone in the area to freeze, unfortunately, she also causes her own sect members to freeze. Ang was actually testing the capability of this group, they had already made them evaluate them highly. The leader of the group was suppressed to the point that he was now kneeling, he shouted ¡°Everyone retreat! Don¡¯t care about me, save yourselves first!¡± The three top disciples grabs him and left, the rest also follows, Ang nodded seeing their quick recovery, the only thing that she is confused, why did the leader of the group think that he would die if he is left behind, she is still present. What she doesn¡¯t know is that, her reputation in the sect is quite resounding, they know that when she fights, nearly everything around her would be destroyed, that is why she is called the war goddess of destruction. Ang disperse her confusion and her hair starts to wave wildly, she stomps the ground causing the area around her to tremble, she then fires a palm attack towards the battered Blood Sect disciples. Boom! With her palm attack, the Blood Sect disciples were instantly killed, they don¡¯t left behind anything, the expression of everyone became pale, they look at each other and nodded. They decided to retreat but they hadn¡¯t expected that she punches the ground and they were encased in a solid steel cage. Everything turns dark, there were a couple of them that could see through the dark and there were even some that got stronger with the help of the darkness. But they still wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight against their current opponent, she also could see through the dark, there is a fruit in the Elemental Sanctuary on Thousand Dragon Kingdom, it will give it¡¯s consumer the ability to see through the dark. She startedughing ¡°Does any of you know that our blood contains iron?¡± The disciples of the allied sects were confused as to why she is asking such question during such a tense moment. ¡°Let me tell you this, there is iron on blood but to control it, you need to be a master on metal Qi, unfortunately for all of you, I¡¯m just that.¡± After her final words descended, screams could be heard, no one are able to see what is happening because the battle is being blocked by the iron wall but the constant scream of pain and agony tells the listeners what is happening. When the iron cage was taken down, Ang could be seen dragging multiple heads on a chain like item, the corpses of all the Beautiful Flower Sect disciples have been left behind for others to see. The rest of the evil cultivators were pulverized by her, the disparity of strength is just too great for them to ever threaten her. The corpses she left behind have their skincerated, they were also stabbed on their other end and they look like beasts ready to be roasted. All of the bones of their fingers were broken and some of the bones of their rib cage were taken out and stabbed on their eyes. Their tongue were also cut off and their family treasures were all destroyed and fed to them, Ang had heard from her senior brother what type of people the Beautiful Flower Sect disciples are. She had already decided that she wouldn¡¯t give them any ounce of mercy Chapter 970 Chapter 970: CHAPTER 939 ON THE BLOOD WORLD When she returns to the main base, the group that she was monitoring immediately surrounded her, they had heard that they would be graded by the people that were monitoring them. Seeing their worried and anxious expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, herughter wasn¡¯t undignified, even though she wasughing unrestrainedly, she still managed to look beautiful. The expression of the group became nked, one of them actually step forward and was about to hug her, the leader instantly moves and locks him on his arm. Ang finishedughing unaware about the reaction of the group because her thoughts were preupied by the new arrival of different evil cultivators. She pacifies them ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your score is pretty much one of the highest, your position should be number one if it weren¡¯t for the fact that such unexpected event ured.¡± The group were stunned before they burst with cheers, what she had said brought them confidence. As she left, one of the members of the group sighed and said ¡°We would have been number one without any problem if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the number of evil cultivators increased tremendously.¡± ..... Their leader smiles in confidence and said ¡°Do you really think that we are the only ones facing that kind of situation?¡± Everyone turns to him, they had already been conquered by his intelligence, they had decided to listen to him in the future. ¡°After returning to the base, I have gathering information and found out that our group isn¡¯t the only one who had been surrounded.¡± ¡°If my prediction isn¡¯t wrong then the powers of this world have joined together to fight against our sect.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changes, they had been participating in numerous missions regarding going to other worlds. They knew just how powerful a world is when they unite, there were more than ten worlds that their world failed to conquer and they have to do the slow approach to rule the worlds. Seeing their expression their leader shook his head and said ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys realised, our enemies couldn¡¯t fight that long, it seems that they would undergo a painful torture once their Qi have been depleted.¡± Everyone shook his head, the leader sighed ¡°During our journey, I have been investigating the surrounding and examining our opponents, most beasts here contains rich vitality but the amount of Qi inside of them were little which is startling.¡± The others agreed to this, they had examined the corpses of the beasts and they could feel something sinister about them but they just couldn¡¯t put their finger into it. ¡°After each battle, I would follow some of our opponents and at the same time using the techniques that I have learned to continuously deplete their energy.¡± His expression then became a bit pale as everyone could see fear on his eyes ¡°At one time, I forced one of our opponent to be exhausted, he started screaming and his entire body started to undergo a change, ording to what I saw, the process was extremely painful.¡± One of them asks ¡°So what had happened next? What have he transformed to?¡± He shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t know, his entire body burst into pieces, it seems that he wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡± Some were still confused, how does this story helps them but there were those that immediately gets the hint he was giving. ¡°So you are saying that we would be able to beat any of our opponent as long as we manage to tire them out?¡± He nodded making his entire group excited, they knew that defeating their opponent with their current difference in numbers is quite difficult but stalling them is quite easy. Meanwhile, Ang approaches her master and senior brother, she told her discovery and the two instantly knew that their n have been sessful. They only need reinforcement from their sect to start building their power here, this world might not be able to help them recover their energy but this is only because of it¡¯s current condition. As long as they eradicate everyone, they would be able to reset this world, a world that is at least medium grade would be theirs, of course Don Don is quite excited. After all, if he ever conquer this world then only Sans would have a territoryparable to him, while being excited, he is also cautious, he knew that with the amount of disciples he had brought, they are too outnumbered. ¡°I¡¯ll go and cause chaos on the Blood Sect, Leonardo, you¡¯ll be in charge while I¡¯m gone, protect your fellow disciples.¡± Leonardo bows, he then saw his master leaving, upon seeing this, he went to find his martial siblings and told them their current situation. The disciples instantly knew that they are going to battle against countless evil cultivators. Meanwhile, on Murim World, Sans and Shadowsh shes into Martial Beast Sect, they had heard about the situation from Don Don and decided to help their little brother. Sans knew that if what stated by the sect elders were true, this world would certainly be a great boost for him and his army, he couldn¡¯t wait to conquer that world. Shadowsh have a different agenda, ording to Don Don, the world he currently in detest it¡¯s children, he wanted to see how a world resets itself, it may be able to give him the final push to breakthrough to the final stage of True Saint Realm. Both him and Sans spent years on the time elerated world, they had only been interrupted because Leafinia came to them and told them the situation regarding Don Don. She also enters the time elerated world because her life essence is on the Luminous Tree of Life, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by the world, what she needs is time, her treants needs to cultivate for an extended amount of time before bing powerhouse. She had filled the world withnd and nts, Shadowsh was actually thinking of raising beast and other intelligent beings on the time elerated world, this would be an efficient way to procurerge amount of experts. Life in the Time World isn¡¯t actually very fast, the only difference is that time works differently from inside and outside the world, the beings living inside would live a full life without noticing anything. The presence of the two cause the sect to explode, the people of Murim World might not want to say it but all of them admires Shadowsh and they worship the members of Hope Family. The sect elders gathers and they all bows to them and greeted with such passion and excitement. Shadowsh waves his hand and asks ¡°Which is the direction of the Blood World that Don Don have told us?¡± One of the elders flew towards them and said ¡°The entire sect is actually preparing to send reinforcement, I could lead you my two lords.¡± Sans nodded, the three of them then flew towards one of the deserted ind on the ocean, because of the speed of the sect elders, they had to spend two weeks of flight before arriving at their destination. Shadowsh felt unsatisfied with the flight speed of the Saints in this world, unfortunately, the people of this world could only travel at quick speed if they are willing to waste spirit Qi. Shadowsh and most of the Saints on Gaia could fly at a rapid pace without really expending suchrge amount of energy. Back to the present, Shadowsh and Sans instantly recognized that the world gate in front of them contains unique aura that seemingly doesn¡¯t belong to a world. The two looks at each other and knew what each other was thinking, the two nodded and enters the world. Shadowsh was taken aback, with his status, he could sense that this world is being restrained by something and even the so called ¡°Karma¡± that the world uses is no longer effective. Meanwhile, Sans felt a thrill, he lets out augh and immediately summon countless undeads and each one of them were excited. Shadowsh stops him ¡°Sans stop! This location would be left for Don Don and his sect, if you want to cause chaos, do it far from this location.¡± Sans froze and hurriedly calls back his reluctant undead and apologized, he then summoned Nightmare and the two of them rode towards a specific direction. Shadowsh shook his head, he knew why Sans reacted like that, even he is tempted to absorbed the killing intent in the air. He raises his eyebrow when he sensed the aura of Don Don, without hesitation, he flew towards the direction of Blood Sect. On the ground, Ang froze, everyone around her were quite worried for their master, she is also but after sensing the familiar aura, she startedughing. Everyone looks at her strangely, without exnation, she lets out a battle cry and charges towards their enemy. They have been forced closer to the world gate as days passes by, it¡¯s because they are too outnumbered, even though they still hadn¡¯t lost, they were still feeling frustrated. Chapter 971 Chapter 971: CHAPTER 940 EASILY DEALING WITH THE SECT MASTERS In a forest, numerous members of the allied evil sects have gathered, they were discussing what to do, they had the advantage regarding the numbers but they hadn¡¯t even won once, they felt depressed. The Blood Sect disciples were the ones feeling the worst of it, ording to the information that they have received, their sect have been attacked, their ancestor was forced to make a move. Nearly their entire sect is destroyed, even after they win this war, the other sects would certainly not let this opportunity to take them down and swallow their forces go. Especially their rival the Beautiful Flower Sect, they gritted their teeth and we¡¯re thinking of escaping, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other disciples were watching their every move, they would have already flee. Even now as they were discussing how to deal with their enemies, the other disciples were ignoring their demands and suggestions, it seems that they are already seen as subordinates or even worse as ves. Suddenly, their meeting was interrupted, a disciple came running inside with a distressed expression, he is one of the scouts, he shouted ¡°The enemies are attacking.¡± Everyone was stunned, they hadn¡¯t thought that their cornered enemies would initiate the attack at this stage. ..... They quickly reacted, they started running towards the battlefield, they then saw Ang going all out killing their fellow disciples, they instantly recognized her. She is one of the most terrifying opponent they have, they rather not want to tangle with her, they took out their weapons and decided to attack from a certain distance. Leonardo saw all of this and snorted, he took out his sword and he wore his armor, he then summoned his beastpanion and the two of them charge towards the enemy line. The other disciples of Martial Beast Sect also attacks, they don¡¯t know why Ang decided to go offensive but they know that they have to help her considering that their status is below her. If they watch, they would certainly be punished by their sect master, other than those that were injured, the rest also attacks, Ang shouted ¡°Everyone, lord Shadowsh have arrived, we can win this battle!¡± The people were stunned, they then became ecstatic, they now look at the evil disciples like treasure, they are no longer living beings but moving contribution points. As the two sides shes, Shadowsh arrives at the scene where Don Don is being besieged by fourteen individuals, thirteen of them were Saints and the oldest one is a True Saint. Don Don is now covered with bruises and other injuries, even someone as strong as him wouldn¡¯t be able to go against such difference in numbers but he doesn¡¯t care, his regenerative ability is much more terrifying than his enemies. He knew that they cannot fight for so long and betted on this to win the battle, as long as he depletes their internal Qi, he would win. Shadowsh shook his head, what he saw is different from Don Don, other than two individuals that were going all out, the rest were reserving their strength. He decided to intervene ¡°Hmph! You weaklings dare to bully my little brother!!¡± Don Don who was focused entirely on defense trembles, he looks at the direction where the voice came from and his tears started falling, he knew that he had underestimated his opponent and needed someone¡¯s help. Fortunately, his reliable big brother have arrived, he heaved a sigh of relief, the expression of the True Saint became strange, he saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help but be confused as to how one individual could change a thing. Shadowsh once again started speaking ¡°Since you dare to bully my little brother with your numbers, then let us see how you feel if you are in such situation.¡± He waves his hand and ten thousand clones appeared, all of them are on Saint Realm, the expression of the sect masters turned nk, then one of them shouted ¡°You can¡¯t fool us, how could such individual exist on this world, these are all but illusions.¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out augh, he knew that his cloning ability is such a broken thing, against medium grade worlds, he could instantly bulldoze it with just his clones, after all, to face up against hundreds of thousands of beings that are as strong as Saint physically and doesn¡¯t have any ounce of fear is extremely terrifying. He then snaps his fingers and the clones started charging towards their targets ¡°You are right, they are all a type of illusions, they are considered as realistic illusions.¡± The ten thousand Saints shes with the thirteen sect masters and they were instantly beaten back, the clones might not be as strong as ordinary Saints because they only have closebat technique and hints of elemental energy in their attacks but their numbers made up for their weakness. Don Don felt relieved, he then looks at the True Saint devil practioners with a fierce expression, as long as he defeats this old man, the Blood Sect would be destroyed. The expression of the old man became unsightly, he could see that the clones weren¡¯t illusions, the other sect masters were being destroyed, they might not have died but if this situation continue, then it would be easy to predict their oue. The old man burst into blood vapor, Don Don have already seen this move and his body started shing with golden light. He increases his speed multiple of times, this skill have a huge drawback but in this situation, this is the perfect skill to use. Meanwhile, Shadowsh closes his eyes and sense the world consciousness of this world, he opens his eyes and smiles. ¡°So that is what your nning, considering that you are my little brother, I¡¯ll help you in your endeavor.¡± Don Don doesn¡¯t know that his n is already seen through by his big brother and actually have a lot more understandingpared to him in the condition of this world. He is now chasing after the ancestor of the Blood Sect, with his current speed, he managed to catch up and with a powerful punch, he threw the Blood Sect ancestor into a nearby mountain. Boom! The mountain nearly crumbles, the ancestor was buried deep into the mountain, because of how vulnerable he is when he used blood escape, the punch he took truly harmed his entire being. He groans and try to get up but Don Don wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. ¡°Mountain Destroying Punch!¡± He lets out a shout but his attack have already flown to his tatget. Boom! True to it¡¯s name, the technique destroyed the mountain but Don Don wasn¡¯t pleased, the Blood Sect ancestor have actually escaped. He gritted his teeth and chase after him, he was confused as to how such injured individual could escape his attack. The Blood Sect ancestor took out a small mannequin of himself and thought ¡®That was a close one, if I hadn¡¯t had this treasure that attack would have already killed me.¡± Don Don¡¯s eyes burns with golden mes and the fleeing Blood Sect ancestor let¡¯s out a loud cry and crashes into the ground, before he could get back up, he saw a foot falling into his head. Boom! With another loud rumble, the entire area shook, the Blood Sect ancestor was crushed underneath Don Don¡¯s feet. The game of cat and mouse could finally end, Don Don then opens his mouth and absorbed the soul of his fallen opponent and refines it into pure energy. He flew back to the battlefield knowing that his disciples would certainly have a hard time with their current number, he decided to intimidate the other sects¡¯ disciples and obtain some time for his disciples to rest. He doesn¡¯t want to deal with the other sects¡¯ disciples, he wanted them to be practice partner or target for his sects, only by battle would warriors be created. On the other hand, he already know what is the oue for the sect masters, Shadowsh hadn¡¯t even made a move and they are already being ughtered. He flew back and saw that his disciples were killing the intimidated evil cultivators, he smiles and took a deep breath before letting out a loud roar that made everyone in the battlefield froze. Then his aura as a Saint exploded, the evil cultivators instantly discovered that their lives are in danger, without hesitation, all of them escape, even those that were responsible for keeping things in order have escaped. Using this opportunity, Ang and her martial siblings kept on killing, they managed to kill more than one hundred evil cultivators before returning back to the base. Don Don floats above them, he started speaking ¡°Everyone, rest immediately, your opponent would certainly return and I¡¯ll tell you this, I will not be helping any of you fight your battle, my target are the sects guardian beasts and their ancestors.¡± Ang and the rest have already expected this, the only reason why their master/sect master had helped them today is because the reinforcement still haven¡¯t arrived. Chapter 972 Chapter 972: CHAPTER 941 DEALING WITH THE EVIL CULTIVATORS They had to undergo a tempering cycle to temper their state of mind and gain experience in battle, Ang and her martial siblings didn¡¯t need this type of training because they had undergone it countless of times. The elites have alsopleted their early training and they are only using this opportunity to sharpen their minds and des, they are no longer required to battle against the evil cultivators. On the other hand, the new members of their sect truly needs to undergo such training, most cultivators on Martial Beast Sect are body tempering martial artists/cultivators. Don Don might create or obtainrge variety of weapon techniques from Gaia and the worlds that Murim World have conquered but their main focus is still the body. The progress of a body tempering cultivator might be slowerpared to most cultivators but their foundation and strength are certainly one of the highest. In terms of strength and quality of disciples, only the Sword Sect isparable to their sect. The core disciples were unparalleled, they are unmatched, even the Sword Sect core disciples knew this as it is nowmon for sects to pin their disciples amongst each other. ..... Since Murim World is now under Gaia, countless sects have started to fight for spot to enter the world of the supremes, the spots would be fought yearly amongst, inner and core disciples of every sects. Don Don even promises to reward those that managed to obtain a spot and the reward would benefit not only the cultivator but also the sect behind them. There is an expiration date for the visa to stay on Gaia but the expiration date contains ten years, as long as the disciples spent their time wisely, they would be able to gain so much benefits. Back to the present, Don Don continues to stay on the base, every time any evil cultivators tries to invade, he would release his Saint aura and intimidate them. He had to wait for a month for the reinforcement to arrive, it took so much time because the reinforcement contains thousands of outer disciples and more than half of the elders. They also carried their giant weapons, other than body tempering art, the Martial Beast Sect are also known to be godlike in the art of beast taming, their sect weapons are boats or spirit boats that could fly using spirit Qi. All of them could transform into their battle form which was a form of a beast, those that were in control during the battle form were actually the beasts since they wouldn¡¯t be awkward fighting in a beast like manner. Don Don looks at those that had arrived and snorted, his snort causes the reinforcement to nk out, they felt their head buzzing, the elders then saw him looking at them with a dissatisfied and disappointed expression. They drop their head low, most of these elders were actually rogue cultivators or those that managed to escape from the annihtion of the devil practioners, that is why, their mentality is still not fit on Don Don¡¯s eyes. They also know this and they are trying to change, meanwhile, the outer court disciples became afraid seeing his expression but upon looking at the direction of where he is staring, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. The outer court disciples loved their sect, it¡¯s because they are always fair in administrating thew, no matter what your identity, you would be under thews and regtions of the sect, actually it¡¯s rather quite loose. Bullying still exist, after all, most cultivators on Murim World are arrogant but with the existence of Gaia, these cultivators are nkw trying to cultivate or earn as much spirit stones as they can to go to Gaia. Cultivating there increases their speed of ranking by ten times, other than Shadowsh and the Hope Family members, no one knew why. Martial artists that should be never able to cultivate have now a chance to awaken their spirit root by going to Gaia and absorbing the energy there to form a core on their Dantian. Because of this, Gaia is now named by the people of Murim World as the world of hopes and dreams, wether you wanted wealth, fame or even take revenge, the fastest way is to go to Gaia and cultivate there. Unfortunately, their time cannot be more than a year and they would need to wait for two years to renew their visa. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t the one that created this rule, it was Don Don, he wanted to fully control Murim World by holding their desire to cultivate, because of this, the strength of Martial Beast Sect continues to only expand and increase as time passes. Don Don started speaking after the outer court disciples managed to make themselvesfortable ¡°Everyone, regarding your current mission, this world is unlike most world that we had been, this world is filled with devil practioners, they are naturally born evil.¡± ¡°In your sect token, it will record how much contribution points you have earned, each evil cultivators contains different amount of points, the stronger they are the more points you would obtain after killing them.¡± The outer court disciples burns with desire, for them, contribution points is everything, normally, they would only be able to earn it by hunting beasts, acquiring medicine or doing manualbor. But now they could earn points by killing their enemies, those that have potential or ambition even started thinking of obtaining a certain amount of sect contribution points and ascend to the inner court. Seeing his disciples bursting with excitement, Don Don shook his head, he knew that most of these outer court disciples would certainly lose their battles, they might even be killed by their opponents. He told the elders not to interfere unless the elders of the other side makes any move, he also told Leonardo to secretly keep protecting the greet seeds that would certainly join the core part of the sect. Leaving the base, his next destination is to Beautiful Flower Sect, he wasn¡¯t thinking of dealing with the sect immediately but slowly grinding them to death by taking their guardian beasts first. Shadowsh shes right in front of him, behind him were the sect masters that were already turned into undeads, their strength have fallen but from the feeling they gave to him, their strength didn¡¯t drop that much. ¡°Big brother, thank you for saving me, I hadn¡¯t expected that this world still threatens me even after being suppressed by their own world.¡± Shadowsh sighed ¡°I suggest that you should think more before you act, if they can suppress their world¡¯s consciousness, do you think that they are truly this weak?¡± Don Don felt this is logical, it seems that he hadnded on the weakest part of this world or Continent. ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡± Shadowsh asks, looking at his expression, Don Don knew that he had to act smart. He doesn¡¯t want to disappoint his big brother once again, pondering for a bit, he said in a voicecking with confidence ¡°I n on destroying the allied sects, as long as my sect upy this ce, we would be able to slowly conquer this world.¡± Shadowsh actually agrees to his n making him a bit surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, Sans is currently in this world so your chances of conquering the entirety of this world have increased tremendously.¡± Don Don was startled, he then remembers that he calls for Sans and not Shadowsh, he heaved a sigh of relief and his confidence rose. ¡°I suggest that you bring some spirit stones here, considering the current situation of this world, creating a spirit vein is basically impossible.¡± Seeing that his little brother is still confused ¡°This world needs a lot of spirit Qi to break through its seal, as long as you continue to killrge amount of its local residents and supply it with spirit stones, this world would certainly be free.¡± ¡°Then, when it¡¯s finished it¡¯s rebirth, I¡¯ll help you be it¡¯s ruler.¡± Don Don became excited, he couldn¡¯t help but grasp his brother¡¯s hand and felt giddy in excitement. ¡°I cannot stay here for too long, I¡¯ll have to deal with the Saint Chaos World, I¡¯ll leave my clone here in case of emergency.¡± Hearing this, Don Don couldn¡¯t help but feel bad because he is being a bother to his big brother. Shadowsh knew that the Saint Chaos World might be the same grade as Blue World so leaving it just existing would certainly pose a danger to Gaia. This is the reason why he had to cultivate in the time elerated world, it¡¯s to increase his strength even slightly because he would be dealing with another world that has connection to a higher ne of existence. His clone would be controlled by Amethyst, she is responsible for monitoring the events of this world and record what would happen if a world resets. He doesn¡¯t know why but his instinct told him that this would be incredibly important. Chapter 973 Chapter 973: CHAPTER 942 STEPPING ON THE TERRITORY OF AN OLD ENEMY Meanwhile, far from Don Don and Shadowsh¡¯s location, Sans have started massacring everyone he saw, he had settled on a base in a small ind in a middle of a red ocean. He had killed everyone and everything that he had encountered during his journey towards this location, just like he had expected, everyone of his subordinates seems to relish the souls of the people they had killed on this world. But they had to be fast enough before the world¡¯s consciousness takes them, he had even summoned Alicia and Lisa for them to practice their techniques without reservation. This world is filled with countless killers and sick individuals, they don¡¯t need to hold back and strengthen themselves by devouring or absorbing every bit of strength they obtain on their fallen enemies. The ghosts and other incorporeal undeads were celebrating, it¡¯s because it is quite hard for them to absorb resentment and living souls because Shadowsh seemingly wanted to conquer other worlds without causing so much hate. Sans is extremely loyal to his lord, he would follow his everymand, even if themand is for him to kill himself, he would do it without any ounce of hesitation. The undeads aren¡¯t that loyal, only the higher rank undeads were loyal, what the undeads feel were fear, they exist because of Sans and they would cease to exist if he decided so. ..... Other than the incorporeal undeads, the zombies were also excited, for them, eating flesh are the best method to cultivate, they quickly surround any wounded enemies and started eating them alive. Sans continue to release his undead soldiers, he didn¡¯tmand them like usual and just let them go and spread towards every location they want, he just need to put a world gate on this ind and he would have a stable path to this world. He then could return to the time elerated world back on Safehaven Paradise and continue to cultivate into the higher realm, during the battle against the battle whales, he felt so weak against the Saint Lords. This is why, with such an opportunity for his subordinates to bring him power while he doesn¡¯t have to do anything, of course he would take it, he just had to tell his undeads not to harm anyone from Don Don¡¯s group and leave. While he left to return to Gaia, his undeads started flying towards everywhere, they aren¡¯t afraid of the sun because there is no sun, any source of light is blocked by the red sky. Unfortunately for the skeletons and walking undeads, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go just about anywhere since they are in the middle of an ocean. But once they tasted the blood ocean, they once again let¡¯s out cries of happiness, the ocean actually helps them cultivate, without hesitation, they started jumping into the ocean sinking deeper and deeper. Upon seeing this, Lisa and the other generals started taking out the undead marine beasts that Sans have and threw them into the ocean, they even ordered some to transport the walking undeads into othernds to spread disaster. Lisa looks at the depressing world and felt disgusted, shepares it to Gaia and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this world benefits her training, she doesn¡¯t want to stay here. She took out a spirit stones and absorb the bloody Qi in the surrounding and her body started turning scarlet, her hair turn bloody red so does her eyes, the undeads in the area instantly felt intimidated, they ran away. Alicianded besides her best friend ¡°Hey Lisa, I am going to go to other locations to find perfect ves, can I leave this ce to you.¡± Lisa nodded ¡°Yes, I have my ravens surround the ind, with their ability, no one would be able to enter undiscovered.¡± Alicia believe this, she knew just how troublesome as an opponent her best friend is, especially if she summons her ravens, actually, she could also summon her bats but their strength is a lot lowerpared to the ravens. It¡¯s because her bats could only absorb blood while ravens could eat nearly everything and they could cultivate to the point that they would obtain their corpse me when they reached Gold Rank. Meanwhile, her bats needs to acquire a certain amount of intelligence to be Xiantian experts, only then would they be low level vampires and be useful to her. If the bats could absorb the blood of cultivators and create their cores, they could slowly increase their intelligence by focusing their Qi in cultivating their spirituality. Alicia only has hundreds of vampires, they might level up fasterpared to the ravens once they transform but during their bat phase, it is extremely hard to cultivate them. Lisa has tens of thousands of ravens and there were thousand of them that had reached Xiantian Emperor Realm. Alicia then calls for Nightmare, Sans and the two girls are the only ones that could ride him, it¡¯s strength is basically just below Sans in their army, even the two girls were weaker than him. As she saw her beast friend leaves, Lisa stood up and started pondering on how to raise a Saint amongst his ravens, even after having tens of thousands of ravens, not one of them have reached Sainthood. Alicia has one vampire Saint subordinate, which had been a tremendous help to her, the two of themcks something that the other person has. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh informs Strawberry and Zultan that he would be opening the world gate to Saint Chaos World, they had to prepare. With the amount of soldiers on Thousand Race Empire, they would be able to send at least three million abled soldiers to help them defend in case if the chaos beasts attacks. Taking a deep breath, Shadowsh finally decided to open the world gate, once he did, the chaotic energy sted on his face, fortunately, the energy is no longer ufortable to him. Roar! A loud roar could be heard, then the world guardian, the Leviathan have arrived, he instantly sensed the chaos energy seeping out of the world gate, he had never forgotten the pain inflicted to him by the chaos beings. Upon seeing Shadowsh, he was stunned but he quickly understood the situation after seeing the world gate, he lets out a roar sending a message that he would do everything to protect this world. Shadowsh nodded feeling relieved ¡®It is time to finally address the situation of this world and take revenge to the fallen saviors of this world.¡¯ Once he enters the world, he instantly prepares forbat but when he finally saw the current situation, he was stunned, the world is now in a state of war and their opponent were the outer world creatures. He then saw that his appearance and the appearance of the world gate cause the two sides to pause, it seems that they were both interested on Gaia. Quickly reacting, he summoned his clones andmanded them to protect the world gate, he opens his mouth and let¡¯s out a loud roar that stunned the nearby fighters, he then kills them and took out numerous talisman paper. He threw them into the air creating a barrier that blocks anything from getting close, he thenmanded his clones to start writing some runes in an arranged manner, they had to set up the rune array formation immediately. The insects instantly started charging towards him, the clones then made a move to intercept them, the chaos knights on the other hand took this opportunity to retreat, they weren¡¯t interested on Gaia as much as they are focus on the survival of their race. Shadowsh finally knew the reason why the chaos beings weren¡¯t knocking on Gaia¡¯s world barrier, it¡¯s because they are too busy protecting themselves. They had no time to think of invading other worlds because of this, the clones were the biggest chance of the knights to regroup, it seems that they had been fighting for an extremely long time. All of them are tired but unlike them, their enemies were relentless, now that they had this chance to rest, they wouldn¡¯t say no, Shadowsh cursed them inwardly after seeing their reaction. He took a deep breath and have to fix the rune array formation manually, it¡¯s because Amethyst is now too busy at the Blood World, she can¡¯t be recalled if she did, the clone would disappear. The clones that are currently engaged inbat with the insects were easily eradicating the weaker ones but because this world is a high grade world, there are thousands of Saint ss insects that are currently present. It seems that the outer world creatures would send appropriate amount of insects to each world and have them adapt to the counter against the world consciousness, once they were strong enough to bore the pressure, the outer world would then send their other warriors. The insects are basically cannon fodders but since they need to devour countless materials to continue their evolution, they don¡¯t mind being treated as such. Chapter 974 Chapter 974: CHAPTER 943 SAINT CHAOS WORLD Shadowsh wanted to capturerge amount of Saint corpse, especially from the insect tribe of the outer world, he felt his Lunar and Sr Rune Scarabs only need a little bit of push to finally evolve and break the limitations of their kind. The usage of the Primordial Rune Scarabs are bing lesser as his strength increases, he mostly kept them as training partners for people under his family that were taught the family secret technique. Heaven Swallowing Technique. The lesser version might be popr almost to everyone but the true version is kept by him and his family, besides, the requirement for one¡¯s physique is extremely taxing. Most humans and elves cannot train the true technique because their body cannot handle the burden, meanwhile, the beasts that had awakened their ancestral bloodline could train it¡¯s early stage. Only the true members of Hope Family were sessful on practicing this technique and it was only because he was there to help them and answer their questions. Well it was mostly Amethyst that answer the question since she is the one who modified the technique. ..... Back to the present, his clothes were being destroyed at a rapid pace, there were actually multiple Saint Lords present in the outer world side, he knew that if he doesn¡¯t finish this quick, he and Gaia would be in deep trouble. In thest second, he managed toplete, sacrificing all of his clones that were sent to stall the enemies, he heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the barrier blocking the outer world creatures sessfully. Some of them tries to absorb the energy of the barrier but for the first time in their life, they were unsessful, on the contrary, when theynded on the barrier, they felt a sensation that seems to be extremely familiar to them. Shadowsh smirks when he saw them try, he and Amethyst have been monitoring the scarabs for a long time, they had obtainrge information regarding them during their experimentation. He had create such rune array formation to counter their kind and since they came from the outer world creatures, the formation array works against their ancestors too, albeit weaker than he expected. He knew he had to check up on the barrier if there is any indication that it would break but seeing that they are working just fine even against Saint Lords, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looks at the empty side of the Saint Chaos World and felt angry, they actually left him as a bait but he also felt that it was funny for him to be angry since he had gone to this world to cause trouble. The insects didn¡¯t relent, they continue attacking the barrier, the rest of the outer world creatures on the other hand continue their invasion on this world. They could spend some time breaking the barrier since it wouldn¡¯tst that long if they work together but they had bigger target, this world is the same grade as Blue World, conquering it meant that they would have ess to other worlds. They wouldn¡¯t need to sacrifice tens of thousands of their kinds just to break a world barrier. Also their cannon fodders needs resources to be stronger, they had the upper hand on this battle, they wanted to continue holding their advantage while it¡¯s hot. Shadowsh inwardly heaved sigh of relief seeing the octopus like creatures left, he doesn¡¯t want to show it but his barrier seems to have no effect against their kind which isn¡¯t surprising to him since the scarabs are the ones he had studied. ¡®Thank god that I have arrived in this world before the outer world creatures managed to conquer this part of the world.¡¯ He thought. Gaia might be hidden but not for long, once it bes a higher ne of existence, most high grade world would be able to connect with it. He doesn¡¯t want to be caught unprepared, unlike other higher ne of existence, Gaia doesn¡¯t have that much foundation in the first ce, it even doesn¡¯t contain one Saint Lord at all. His strength might beparable to that of a Saint Lord but his cultivation is still on the True Saint Realm. ¡°I need to inform Strawberry about this.¡± He quicklymanded one of his surviving clones to bring a letter back to Gaia since he cannot. He had to continuously pour his Qi and devouring ability to the barrier to keep the insects at bay. Just as he was worried that this situation would continue for a very long time, the sky turned extremely bright, even he was forced to narrow his eyes, fortunately because of the uniqueness of his eyes, he quickly adapted. Then a giant being appears, it was wearing majestic clothes and a crown atop of it¡¯s head, it¡¯s eyes were glowing with bright and dignified light. He harrumph and spoke ¡°You vile beings dares to invade my majestic world?! Die!¡± He swung his hand a sword burning with white me appears, he easily eradicated thousands of Saints in just one attack, the weaker ones were too great to count. Shadowsh was shocked, even Saint Lords aren¡¯t able to kill thousand of Saints in just one attack, the only ones capable of such feats were Descending Divine Rank experts. ¡°Impossible!¡± He shouted but his shout cannot be heard because the outer world creatures started making loud noise that buzzed the head of everyone present other than themselves. Even Shadowsh was affected but he recovers instantly with his internal Qi which isced with origin Qi, he looks at the giant king expression and it frowns when it saw that a giant octopus like creature appears. It then attacks him prompting him to defend, the two shes and the deafening explosion caused the outer world creatures present to be thrown far away from their current location. The barrier started cracking, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he transformed into his battle form and let¡¯s out a loud roar. He then turns his body into steel and blocks the shockwave from reaching the world gate, he took all the blows and he was shocked just by how strong Descending Divine Rank experts truly are. Even though he wasn¡¯t receiving the attack head on, he was still forced to use all of his strength to not he blown away. He gritted his teeth and persevere, both the giant octopus warrior and crowned figure shes numerous of times, their attacks would send shockwave that destroys everything around them. One side was extremely bright and seemingly cleanses the word or everything, leaving only the pure bright light, the other was a gloomy dark side that made Shadowsh felt shivers running down his spine. After the one hundredth sh, the two figures seemingly became more transparent, with Shadowsh eyes that burns with golden me, he realised that the two figures weren¡¯t real, they seem to be like his Nascent Soul. The two locks on each other as they fade away, Shadowsh who was now in his battle formid in front of the world gate exhausted, the fight was just too d*mn close to him, he had to receive such massive amount of impact to keep the world gate stable. Attacks from Descending Divine Rank experts could make any world gate unstable, that is why they should be forbidden from staying on the lower ne of existence. This is exactly the reason he is confused but upon seeing the fading image, he now realised that these two beings are only using some sort of avatar ability to send a portion of their strength into a lower ne. They didn¡¯t evensted one hour before fading, he still didn¡¯t know how they do this so his expression is now quite ugly, if in the future, Gaia would be a higher ne of existence, his enemies might use this method to defeat him. He shook his head and thought ¡®This ability should have some weakness, if not, why didn¡¯t they use it in the first ce, I must find out how they summon such powerful avatars.¡¯ But first, he had to build another barrier to prevent the outer world creatures from invading his homeworld, he then decided to ask for help from Gaia, their only job is to maintain the barrier. He just cannot leave the world gate undefended, fortunately, he still has the trusted elves, he had them guard the barrier, he released his Lunar and Sr Rune Scarabs that were digesting the carcasses of their ancestors to help on powering up the barrier. He has to find out about the method to summon the Descending Divine Rank avatars, if not, he would always worry for his homnd, so even if it is dangerous, he ventures alone deeper into the Saint Chaos World. Just as he expected, the outer world creatures doesn¡¯t leave anything behind, they only leave ruins for their enemies but at least, they still haven¡¯t started eating thends just yet. Chapter 975 Chapter 975: CHAPTER 944 STRANGE WORLD The Saint Chaos World is much stronger than Saint Monster World and probably as strong as Blue, there is a high chance that this world is much stronger since they are very united and they conquer other worlds true brute force. Unlike what the powers on Thousand Forest Continent are doing, the ruler and leaders of this world does not give any freedom to their subdued opponents, they would forever suppress them and brand them as their ves. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t looking down nor disgusted by their idea after living on this universe for a couple of years now but he wouldn¡¯t let such thought be spread to his empire. Finally, after days of flying, which is actually the result of him being cautious, he finally encounters the chaos army but they are currently fighting against multiple insects. With his sharp eyes and keen senses, he realised that not one Saint level being is present currently, the strongest ones were peak Xiantian Emperors, his intuition told him that this might have something to do with the Descending Divine Rank avatars. ¡®As expected, the method they used to summon those two beings is certainly heavy.¡¯ He heaved a sigh of relief, he charges towards the chaos army side, fully intent on capturing the general andmander of the army. He then summoned his clones to deal with the insects, with their current strength, dealing with both group doesn¡¯t pose as a problem to him. ..... His clones garners some attention, unlike him, they weren¡¯t truly hiding their intention, upon seeing them, the chaos army were stunned but they quickly cheered because they could see that the clones were attacking their enemy. Theirmander on the other hand was obviously shaken, he knew whom the clones belongs to, he had been present during the first appearance of Shadowsh on their world. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself ¡°How can still be alive, surely he would have died during that fight.¡± A voice rangs behind him ¡°It seems that you know something, perfect, I need some information from you.¡± Themander instantly reacted and summon a blinding white wing behind him but before he could escape, he felt a hand on his nape, mming him into his desk. Themotion instantly attracted the guards positioned outside, when they saw the current situation, they let out a cry to inform the others while they charge towards their enemy. Themander was about to stop them but his voice froze when he saw two heads rolling in front of him, his heart turn cold as he realised that he had met a Saint expert. Shadowsh then use his hypnosis to control him and had him tell him everything, regarding the summoning of avatars, the current situation of the world and when did the outer world creatures arrived. Themander was totally hypnotized, he answers every question without hesitation, meanwhile, more guards continue to charge towards his room to rescue him, unfortunately for them, they are too weak to be able to do anything. All of them were killed, their corpses continue to pile around the room, the situation had already rmed the entire army. They hadn¡¯t sensed anyone approaching since earlier but the news regarding the intruder that captured theirmander is now spread in the entire army. Without fear, the soldiers tries to rescue their highest ranking officer only to be killed by a dark me bullet. Shadowsh hadn¡¯t been using this move because most of his opponents were a lot stronger than him in terms of cultivation level but his current enemies are just Xiantian Kings. With his current realm, they are just too weak to be able to do harm to him, even his natural defense would leave them dumbfounded. After obtaining all the information he needed, he killed themander and throw him into Earth¡¯s underworld, he then took all the corpses before he leaves, he wanted to know if he can turn a chaos being into an undead. But before he could really leave the ce, he was stopped by multiple auras that belongs to Saint Lords, he was confused, ording to the chaos knightmander, the Saint Lords are now in a state of recovery and most Saints were sacrificed to summon their great god. He lets out augh ¡°Are you trying to scare me with your false bravado?! Listen clearly idiots, the only reason why I am not thinking of killing any of you is because currently we have amon enemy.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± He then left, he discovered that the auras might be real but the ones that were emitting them aren¡¯t able to move, he doesn¡¯t need to be worried that they would gang up on him. It seems that his prediction was true, near his location, multiple individuals in a ce filled with chaos Qi were resting, upon seeing how he disregard them, one of the figures ms his hand on the nearby floor. The only shining white knight amongst them spoke ¡°Calm down! Being angry wouldn¡¯t help, tell the soldiers not to chase after him, it seems that he is not interested on fighting against us.¡± The other calm headed knights nodded, they had heard what he had said via a hologram like image that shows what is currently happening on the battlefield. One of the white knight that actually looks like a female grips her fist tightly, hatred could be seen on her eyes as her killing intent exploded, the rest of the knights were startled, they all look at her. She took a deep breath and only said one thing but it made all the knights tremble ¡°He is the one that killed my son!¡± Meanwhile, ignorant of what the views of the knights towards him, Shadowsh felt happy, since this world would be too busy fighting against the outer world creatures, this meant that there is still time for Gaia to improve. He needs to keep the things in bnce though, if the outer world creatures are winning, he¡¯ll cause trouble to their side, he would also do the same thing if the Saint Chaos World is winning. He just need the two forces to keep on fighting until one of them are heavily injured and could not fight. Leaving the elves, he told them to continue observing the situation, fortunately, the world gate is closed to Defender Ind, Thousand Forest Continent have a transmission array put inside. The other portals might be unusable but Banjo¡¯s transmission array are working just fine since he is quite sensitive towards spatialw and energy. Since the situation is still stable, he decided to hasten the progress of his army on conquering other worlds. He took onest look at the world of his enemy and smiled, he didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. Going back to Gaia, the first world he decided to invade is a world that had it¡¯s world gate connected to the ocean, he wanted to know if it¡¯s like Blue World. Quickly entering, he was shocked to see that he had transported into a world that is almost like his own. He started walking to the shore and use his divine sense to see if there is any living creatures present. ¡®What a dense amount of Mana this world has.¡¯ He could sense that this world has the same density of Mana that Gaia has which is quite shocking for him. As he walks deeper into the forest, he finally heard some noise, it seems like multiple individuals talking to each other. Secretly, he creeps up close to them, he then saw multiple individuals wearing a full suit of iron armor, they seem to be protecting a caravan. Shadowsh wanted to capture one of them and read their minds to understand theirnguage but he decided to follow them, he might find other forms of civilization. As he continue to follow the caravan, he realised something ¡®Why is this world seemingly out of normal?¡¯ He can¡¯t help but feel that something is strange on this world, he shook his head and decided to disperse this confusing thoughts and focus on what he is doing. The group travels throughout the entire time, they encountered numerous beasts of different species, what strange is that most of the beasts were actually magical beasts. Also even though the main energy on this world is Mana, there are still spirit Qi in the air and it very abundant, why is it that even the knights which seemingly fights in closebat uses Mana if they use their skills. There isn¡¯t even a hint of spirit Qi in their move. Finally after six days of travel, the caravan arrives at a ce filled with people, they dressed like the people in the ancient western civilization back on his first world which made his heart tremble. Even though he knew that this wasn¡¯t his first world, being agitated is still normal since he was always dreaming of returning to his first world, he might not have the best life in the past but a part of him wanted to see his old world once again. Chapter 976 Chapter 976: CHAPTER 945 SHADOWSLASH DISCOVERY He had only calmed down when the caravan eaters the city, he took a deep breath and walk towards the gate, using his ability to hypnotized beings, he easily passed through without the guards saying anything. Looking around he felt that the people here are truly living like the people back on his old world, suddenly, he saw a child stealing an apple from a store and quickly made a run for it. The furious store owner wanted to chase after the child but he was too slow, he could only grit his teeth in anger and ms his fist on the board. Shadowsh was curious, ording to his senses, the apples contains Mana and spirit Qi, this should help people cultivate the two energies but even after scanning the entire city, he hadn¡¯t sensed any person emitting dense amount of spirit Qi like that of a cultivator. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll find a more information if I interrogate that thief.¡¯ He knows that a child shouldn¡¯t have so much information. Actually the reason why he picked the child because he wanted to learn thenguage of this world, besides, no one would search for the girl, he just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t die when his divine sense invades her spiritual world. Like a ghost, no one gave him any sort of attention, actually, they act like they couldn¡¯t see him which is actually true, passing through the alley, he sort of expected what he would see. ..... Dozens of individuals in rotten clothings are present, it seems that they are beggars, the ce was extremely dirty with roaches and rats scattered almost everywhere. The bustling scene of the city can no longer be seen and only the dark gloomy aura that pervades the ce is present, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Back on Thousand Forest Continent, the Undead Refining Ground that Sans have created before have be an underground market in the continent. Numerous illegal products and activities were present there, the Thousand Race Empire turns a blind eye on this ce because they had to let the people vent but whoever enters that ce would always be on the watch list of the elves. Even one criminal activity would lead them a long time in prison, they might be able to vent but only that ce and no other ce in the continent. Passing through the beggars, he finally saw the child, he was being beaten by muchrger children, they were jeering at him and taunting him and finally ate the apple in front of him. He didn¡¯t cry, he just grips his fist tightly and gritted his teeth as he looks at the childrenrger than him with anger and hatred. Shadowsh didn¡¯t do anything to help, it¡¯s because he wanted to see the reaction of the child, upon seeing that he isn¡¯t fighting back nor crying, therger children walks away. He follows him and was startled to find that the child was hiding two smaller children, he took out a loaf of bread and fed it to the two child. ¡®How kind.¡¯ He smiles and felt that it was his luck to find such an interesting individual, like a ghost, he appears behind him and disperse his illusion. The child still hadn¡¯t sensed him but the two smaller ones were shocked to see someone magically appearing right behind their older sibling. They started trembling, the child finally sensed something wrong and turns back only to see Shadowsh smiling at him. He was startled but before he could do anything, a voice could be heard inside his head ¡®Child, do not be rmed as I am bringer of great news.¡¯ Even though he said this, the child didn¡¯t lower his vignce, he tried to protect the two smaller children, upon seeing this, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel funny but he decided to be calm and gentle in his approach. ¡®Child, I have discovered that your fate and mine are connected, open up yourself to me and I¡¯ll change your destiny.¡¯ Of course all of what he had said were all BS. The child looks at his luxurious clothes and decided to bet everything on the line, since he cannot escape and doesn¡¯t sense any bad intentioning from Shadowsh, he rather take this chance to escape this hellhole. Shadowsh instantly use his divine sense to enter his spiritual world, looking at the memories of the child, he was a bit surprised to realised that he isn¡¯t a boy, she is a girl but her aura exudes that of yang Qi. He shook his head and started clearing his throat, he could finally speak this world¡¯snguage naturally, the little girl felt faint, he quickly let her rest and with a thought, he was about to put the three children to Earth when suddenly, he was given a great shock that he can¡¯t ess his own world. His expression became solemn, he took a deep breath and decided to sign up as a mercenary, this world have a guild that functions as the Adventure Guild but a lot more efficient. He knew that this world have high respect to mages and there aren¡¯t a lot of mages working as a mercenary because they were too proud. They look at other people like they are dirt, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t have this personality against strangers but to his weak enemies, he would see them worst than dirt. Grabbing the child and the other two children, he went to the market, while passing through numerous people, he smiles and took out silver and gold coins from his pockets. He took them from people passing by, he took only those that were wearing luxurious clothes, of course, he change his form to an average looking individual with mercenary clothing. He bought loafs of breads and fruits for the three children before going to an inn, upon seeing him bring three children, people look at him with disgust. He doesn¡¯t care about their look, he booked a room which the innkeeper reluctantly agreed, she looks at him like he is a piece of sh*t and he cannot me her. He told the three children to bathe themselves with the nearby well as he shut his eyes and stadted thinking. He cannot ess even his storage ring on this world, he knew that something strange is afoot on this world but he just can¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡®What the hell is going on this world.¡¯ Just as he was in a deep thought, he felt that he should return to Gaia to ask Banjo since he felt that he would be able to help his brother obtain an enlightenment. But he had to protect the three children first, he went down to the innkeeper and told her ¡°I am going to leave my nephew and nieces to this inn, I¡¯ll leave this amount of money, feed them thrice a day, I will return in a certain amount of time.¡± He took out ten gold coins which startled the innkeeper, he then took one gold coin and started twisting it like it was tofu, the expression of the girl changes, she looks at him with reverence. Strength is quite respected by this world, as long as you aren¡¯t homicidal maniac, you would be respected as a great warrior. She also realised that their first impression to him was wrong, hearing him calls the children his nephew and nieces, they had already thought that he was their uncle. Mercenaries would always venture and took many different types of jobs, they had already made a story regarding his appearance and the three children¡¯s appearance. The story of an uncle finding his nephew or niece bing an orphan isn¡¯t strange but there is only a small amount of incident where the uncle decided to raise the children by himself. As they saw him leave, the innkeeper continue smiling, Shadowsh who was rapidly flying back to the world gate turns at the ind onest time before swimming back to Gaia. Then, an unspeakable pain hits his entire body started writhing in pain, he was shocked, he quickly took out his Nascent Soul because he felt the pain is only affecting his physical body. He looks at his body which is trying to repair itself, he became confused, fortunately, he cut off his connection to it or else he had to suffer the pain once more. He could endure it but if there is a method not to feel this amount of pain, of course, he would rather pick it. Suddenly, he got a message from Amethyst that thoroughly shaken him. [Greetings my lord, you have been gone for ten days, I don¡¯t know the exact reason why but I was trapped into Safehaven Paradise as the clone you have left on Blood World have disappeared.] He cursed inwardly and told Amethyst to scan his body to find what is the problem. [ording to my data, your physical body is experiencing a temporal shock, ording to this, you have went into a world that is entirely made up of different timeline.] ¡®You mean like Time World on Safehaven Paradise?¡¯ Chapter 977 Chapter 977: CHAPTER 946 IN AN ANOTHER [Nope, it is different, Time World is a creation that you the main consciousness of this world by rapidly increasing the speed based on this world.] [The world you have been is different, it had different type ofw and this world is not permitting it to assimte on this given timeline.] Shadowsh was still confused but at least he still know that the world he had been is notpatible with Gaia. ¡®What is the reason why thew of that world isn¡¯tpatible with Gaia? The other worlds that we have been are different.¡¯ Hearing his question, Amethyst didn¡¯t immediately answered. She was trying to absorb the energy of this world to find the reason why, it took several hours. Shadowsh on the other hand finally returns to his body which only managed to survive because he was an Origin Beast. But his strength have decrease, he had to rest to return back to his peak, especially since he is still intending to solve the other worlds problem. ..... After Amethyst scans the entire world with the help of Shadowsh, she quickly infers what had happened. [ording to my investigation, the reason why this world gate is starting to lose some of it¡¯s connection to Gaia is because of the Divine Realm.] [Gaia is forcefully trying to be one of it, the Saint Chaos World, Saint Monster World and Blue World is also the reason why it had this changes.] He finally realised that his action was one of the reason why the changes have ured, his expression became pale when he recalls about the others that went to the other worlds. He wanted to quickly inform everyone but Amethyst assured him. [Big brother do not worry, the worlds that were already influenced by Gaia¡¯s power before you could open the world gate of Saint Chaos World isn¡¯t affected.] He finally heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Seems like I have to seal the new or undiscovered world gate, it is too dangerous for anyone to enter.¡± [That is unneeded, unless it was you which the world cannot prevent, the others are forbidden by thews of this world to ever enter the unknown worlds.] He nodded but at least he finally have a new n in mind, with excruciating pain, he took out a part of his soul and throw it to the world, the missing part of his soul was instantly healed by Grim, Chaos and Harmony with the help of Earth. Other than a part of his soul, he also throws his blood essence since he needed his bloodline when he wanted to start an entirely new life, the new persona might be weak but considering about his experience, he doesn¡¯t need to be worried. Leaving the world gate, he wanted to do the same thing to the undiscovered worlds but controlling more than one persona in a different timeline would certainly be difficult. He¡¯ll have to create a foundation on the first world before trying to the same thing again. Leaving the scene, he flew towards the direction of Murim World, he just hope that Blood World would at least strong enough to persevere just at least after he return there. His speed caused the clouds to part, fortunately, his aura informed everyone who he was, if not, everyone would be rmed. Arriving back on Blood World, he heaved a sigh of relief, he didn¡¯t think that Don Don abd Sans army still haven¡¯t destroyed this suppressed world. Calming down, he started recording everything, meanwhile, back on the world that is cut off from Gaia¡¯s timeline. His soul which was carrying his bloodline started bing weaker at a rapid pace, it seems that thew of this world is suppressing him. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He cursed inwardly as he rapidly started flying towards the city, just as he felt that he wouldn¡¯tst long, he felt a pulling force. ¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± He screams but no audible voice could be heard, this is the first time he felt this sensation. Everything turned dark, when he finally opens his eyes, he saw that he was in a room, he was confused, he doesn¡¯t understand what had happened. Suddenly, his head started aching, he receivedrge amount of information and memories that doesn¡¯t belong to him, he didn¡¯t let out a scream but his sweats started falling and he lets out a groan. ¡®What the f*ck?!¡¯ He was inwardly shocked, he can¡¯t believe what just happened but he shook his head and thought that him reincarnating on this universe is already nothing short of a miracle. Being reincarnated in an another body isn¡¯t that surprising anymore but he was still confused as to what had happened, why the hell was he absorbed on this body. He was fully assimted on this tiny body without any mistake, ording to the memories given to him, he was absorbed in a body of a noble, his family is a militaristic family. A marquess level nobility is already considered quite amazing on this world, he can¡¯t believe that he won a jackpot in his lowest. Unfortunately, the personality of the owner of this body is quite bad, he doesn¡¯t want to upy such a bastard but he knew that he was forced to do so because he can no longer get out of this body. He stood up and started walking towards the hallway, his presence made the maids tremble, he is known as a littly tyrant, the only reason why they didn¡¯t quit is that he doesn¡¯t go that far but he would still terrorize them daily. The servants were startled upon seeing that he didn¡¯t do anything, Shadowsh who was pondering on what to do on his current situation decided to bring the three children on this house. But he had to think of a reason, his father is always strict, maybe because he is the only male descendent he has. Finally he arrives at a garden, he took a deep breath and started chanting, the Mana and spirit Qi on the air started converging towards him. ¡®It works!¡¯ He screams inwardly, what he was currently doing is using his summoning ability, he hadn¡¯t been using this ability because he had no use of it but in this different world and with his current strength, he had to seek some sort of help. ¡®Let us hope that I¡¯ll obtain an undead monster, it¡¯ll definitely feel like Sans is right besides me again.¡¯ As he thought of this, the Mana and spirit Qi in the air finally forms a glowing orb. With a pop, the orb form a humanoid figure, it was a slime, it looks extremely cute but Shadowsh felt disappointed, he only sighed and tried to scan it. He was stunned, he then ps his forehead, he had forgotten that he doesn¡¯t have Amethyst, he let¡¯s out an helplessugh, fortunately, he knew a skill to know the potential of another being. Race: Slime Level: Non Ranked Level 1 Skill: [Limitless Digestion] Special Trait: [Skill Link] This is the only thing he could sense but at least, he knows the skill of his summon, also the special trait seems to be something natural on this world. Suddenly, he heard somemotion behind him, he then saw a little girl looking at him with fear apparent on her eyes, he walks closer to her and smiles. Rubbing her head, he then left without saying anything, the little girl was confused, ording to the memories that Shadowsh have, the little girl was his adopted little sister. As he walk out of their mansion, he was stopped by a fat kid, unlike him, this child is a lot kinder but he is true to the nickname this body¡¯s past owner calls him. Little fatty! Meanwhile, as he went out, he could sense a gaze staring at him intensely, he lets out a smile. He knew whose gaze they belong to, the reason why the former owner of this body died because of a poison that even attacks his soul. At the market, little fatty continue to chat nonstop, he doesn¡¯t know why but his tyrant friend isn¡¯t annoyed at him like most of the time. ¡°You know, the mercenary king manage to defeat a wyvern king all by himself a couple of months ago, it was shocking!¡± ¡°The daughter of the Duke Lionheart have actually summoned a magic spirit that is rumored to be grade twelve, her path to greatness is already secured.¡± ¡®Magic Spirit? Oh right, ording to the memories I have received, once a child reach ten years old, they would awaken a magic spirit.¡¯ This world has a unique cultivation system that revolves only on Mana. Magic spirits are beings summoned by this world, only those that are considered beloved by Mana have any chance of summoning one. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care since he doesn¡¯t need any magic spirit to help him improve, what he needs is to awaken his sleeping bloodline within him. ¡°Hey are you okay? You haven¡¯t spoken since you got out of the mansion.¡± He got out of his reverie. He smiles and said ¡°It¡¯s nothing fatty, I just had some sort of revtion.¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978: CHAPTER 947 BECOMING A MERCENARY The little fattyughs ¡°Stop sounding so mature, you have a revtion? What sort of revtion is that?¡± Even though he said this in a sarcastic manner, he is still curious on what kind of thoughts Shadowsh have gained but unfortunately for him, his friend just smiles at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Entering the store, the two kids look so uninterested, little fatty have always been going around the city visiting the stores that he could find amusing, meanwhile, the former owner of Shadowsh¡¯s current body is known to be a person that likes to spend his father¡¯s money. ¡°Wow look at that awesome piece of armor, it would certainly look amazing at you.¡± Little fatty saw a golden armor that shines so brightly. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t interested on it, with his experience on crafting, he could craft better armors and weapons than this store could sell. ¡°Hey Adam, where are you going?¡± Suddenly little fatty was startled to see his friend walking towards a certain isle. Shadowsh grabs the mask that exudes an eerie vibe, the clerk was about to introduce the mask but when he saw the Thunderstorm badge on his chest, his expression changes. ..... He quickly warns ¡°Young master let go of that mask! It is cursed!¡± Shadowsh already discovered that it was cursed, what confuses him is why would someone still sell such a thing in this luxurious store. ¡°If it¡¯s curse, why is it still showcased on your shop? Are you trying to dupe people?¡± Hearing this, the clerk started sweating profusely. He just cannot say that the shopkeeper had obtained it from an underground market and was trying to sell it by faking it¡¯s description. Magic items are filled with Mana and this mask is full of it, unfortunately, it is cursed, during the time when they were testing it, thrre people have already died. Since it is filled with Mana, the shop is trying to sell it by introducing it as a magic items that would grant strength. But Shadowsh¡¯s current identity is too great for the shop to try and dupe him, they knew that if they did, they would certainly die from the Thunder Family. Shadowsh snorted and acted like a spoiled young master ¡°It seems that you wanted to trick me from not buying this magic item, I¡¯m gonna take it and give it to my dad to appraise it.¡± The expression of the clerk turned ashen, he could only watch as Shadowsh forcefully took it without even paying and left together with the little fatty. Little fatty looks at the mask his friend was holding and asks ¡°Do you really think that it is cursed.¡± Shadowsh answered in a ¡°it is a fact¡± manner ¡°Yes, this item is cursed, do not worry, it wouldn¡¯t affect you.¡± The expression of fatty became afraid, he started distancing himself from his friend while looking at the mask with fear. Shadowsh shook his head, he then asks ¡°Fatty I¡¯m going to go the Mercenary Guild to sign up as a mercenary, do you daree with me?¡± Little fatty was stunned, he then looks at his friend with confusion written on his face but he still patted his fat chest and confidently say ¡°Of course I would, I am no coward.¡± And yet his expression earlier when he looks at the mask shows what he truly is, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care but he does seek some sort of rtionship with some people of this world. Since this fatty treats him as a friend then he¡¯ll treat him as his buddy, the two children went to the clothing store and bought some clothes that looks like mercenary clothing but has se sort of magical trait. Little fatty looks at his friend and asks ¡°Why did you pick the dress that belongs to a thief? It isn¡¯t fitting in your image.¡± Shadowsh rolled his eyes and said ¡°You boughtrge clothes that shouldn¡¯t belong to a person your age and a pdin at that, you don¡¯t even dare to go to the outskirt of Evergreen Forest.¡± Pdins are the symbol of righteousness and braveness, such upation isn¡¯t fit for little fatty. ¡°Hey little fatty, do you have any weapons for your outfit?¡± Hearing this, little fatty became confused, aren¡¯t they just gonna sign up, what reason do they need to have weapons for. But he still bought a shield and a sword, the shield is a round shield because he cannot lift anyrge one, Shadowsh took the mask and wore it. ¡°Hey Adam, Does this sword make me look awes- What the hell are you doing?!¡± He screams in a loud and shocked voice as he saw his friend wore the cursed mask. Shadowsh was absorbed into a total darkness, there he saw numerous souls that belongs to the past owners of the mask, suddenly, a creepyughter could be heard. ¡°This is the first time I have obtained such a young soul, today might be my lucky day.¡± Shadowsh looks at the direction of the sound and saw a huge shadowy figureughing at him. He also startedughing, this realm is inside his soul, that meant that nothing is stopping him. His tiny body turns gigantic as he transform into the exact form of his battle phase, theughter of the shadowy figure got cut off, it sensed an impending dook descending on it. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t possible, how can this be possible?! No! No! Nooooo!¡± His scream became quieter as Shadowsh started devouring the souls present inside the mask. The golden glittering mask became ck, Shadowsh¡¯s entire aura also became weaker, it¡¯s as if he isn¡¯t there, little fatty was stunned, he waves his hand and saw that his friend wasn¡¯t moving. He started trembling in fear, he approaches the body and tried poking it, the body moves and grabs his shoulder as Shadowsh screams in a shrieking demonic voice ¡°I am going to devour you!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Like a little girl, little fatty screams as he wets his pants, Shadowsh who was just trying to scare his friend a little was stunned. ¡°Little fatty? Little fatty wake up! I am just teasing you.¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much he shakes his friend, he was passed out cold. Shadowsh could only shook his head and felt that his friend was too cowardly but he didn¡¯t know that this reaction is normal to children in this world since cursed objects are things that almost everyone on this world fears. Little fatty woke up in a groggy state, when he saw Shadowsh, he jumps with energy to spare and started stepping backwards in fear. Shadowsh shook his head and exins ¡°Fatty don¡¯t be afraid, I was only joking at that time.¡± Little fatty was hesitant, he still approaches his friend with his shield raised high, his trembling feet indicates just how scared he is. Shadowsh quickly dashes on him and grabs his shield before putting him in a headlock and said ¡°I am going to eat your flesh.¡± Little fatty screams so hard that Shadowsh was forced to block his mouth ¡°D*mn it fatty your loud, stop shouting you are embarrassing yourself in front of our new teammate.¡± Little fatty finally stops screaming, he looks at Shadowsh with tears on his eyes, clearly feeling indignant from being pranked so hard. He then looks at the girl that his friend brought, the girl was extremely thin as if she was malnourished. She was the little girl that Shadowsh had encountered during his first time on this world, he brought her out leaving the two children behind. He told her that he would be training her to master the art of magic which shocked her thoroughly, after all, magic in this world is quite renowned. Actually, the first time she encountered Shadowsh, she doesn¡¯t believe him, after all, his past appearance and his appearance today is just too different. He doesn¡¯t care about what she thought and brought the two kids to the Mercenary Guild, their presence immediately attracted the eyes of the mercenaries, one fat, one thin and the other seemingly nonexistent. Shadowsh approaches the counter and said ¡°Me and my group are signing up as mercenaries.¡± Hearing this the clerk was stunned, then the other mercenaries startedughing their ass off, they cannot believe what they just heard. There are often times that children wanted to join up as a mercenary but they had to have an adult in their group, this is the first time they have seen a group that onlyposed of children. One boorish mercenary with scars all over his body even approached them and jeered ¡°You three idiots should just return back to your mother¡¯s bossom and drink some milk, this ce isn¡¯t fit for your group.¡± The two were afraid, only Shadowsh was bored, he looks at the clerk and once again said ¡°I repeat, my group want to sign up as mercenaries.¡± The clerk smiles awkwardly ¡°I am sorry young one but you need an adult supervision to be able to sign up as mercenaries.¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979: CHAPTER 948 LIFE AS A HUMAN KID Shadowsh who heard this felt like it wasn¡¯t a problem, he looks at the arrogant mercenary jeering at them and asks ¡°We only need someone to guarantee our strength right?¡± The clerk was confused but she still nodded, she then saw him approach the arrogant and boorish looking mercenary andmanded him ¡°You will be the person that would be our guarantor.¡± The mercenaries were stunned at first but they startedughing, the boorish mercenary then said in a mocking voice ¡°What?! I couldn¡¯t hear over your baby voice, go home brat, this ce isn¡¯t for your tender aged, you haven¡¯t even grown some hairs on your pair of balls!¡± He then used his finger and tried to flick Shadowsh¡¯s forehead. Shadowsh grabs his finger and broke it, the man started sweating as he screams loudly because of the pain, the sudden change of event stunned everyone. ¡°You will guarantee pass to our mercenary certificate wether you like it or not.¡± His voice is cold as his killing intent made everyone inside the guild to feel a chill running down their spines. ¡°Argh!¡± The man continues to scream in pain, Shadowsh then pulls him and grabs the back of his head. ..... Bang! He smashes the man¡¯s head into the counter as he asks ¡°Will you be our guarantor or not?¡± The man wanted to endure but Shadowsh broke his other finger making him screams in pain, finally the man relented. The clerk gave them their mercenary certificate in a daze expression, she then looks at the group of three approaching the mission board, meanwhile, the rest of the mercenaries looks at Shadowsh with apprehension. Fatty was stunned he looks at his friend with a strange expression, no one knew the two of them because they were wearing helmet and mask. Only the little girl wasn¡¯t wearing any disguise, as the three of them looks at the mission board, they were approached by two female mercenaries. Shadowsh noticed that both of these beautiful and sexy females are elves but he was confused, it is known in this world that elves doesn¡¯t have huge breast but the two females in front of him does. ¡®They must be half elves.¡¯ He silently thought, meanwhile, fatty was looking at the two girls with excitement. It is quite popr for nobles to want elves, unfortunately, they are one of the strongest race on this world, the only reason why mankind were the dominant ones is because the advantage in their poption. One of them spoke to him ¡°I have seen your performance earlier and I have to say, for a kid, you are ruthless.¡± Shadowsh wasn¡¯t bothered by the two, his family members back on Gaia are ten times and maybe even greater in terms of appearance against these two. Also, he is quite familiar with elves as the main subordinate of his family were the elves and he saw them as the greatest allies he could have. He asks in a rather courteous voice ¡°What is it that the two beautiful maidens wanted of my group.¡± The second one was stunned, she then giggles ¡°You know, most men would drool in the sight of us, even your friend is looking at us like he wants to capture us.¡± ¡°But you are different, you look at us with a kind and respectful gaze, this is the first time I have sensed such gaze and I don¡¯t know why but I love it.¡± Shadowsh looks at the other mercenaries, just as the yful elf have said, most of them look at the beautiful elven sisters with lust, it¡¯s as if they wanted to push them down and have their ways on their bodies. ¡°Considering that none of them dares to make a move, it seems that either the two of you have someone backing you up or your strength deters them.¡± The serious elf proudly spoke ¡°Both, our strength could beat anyone in here and we also have our third sister that is now working under a tinum mage.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and thought ¡®tinum huh? It seems that the Xiantian Realm in this world is called tinum Rank, since most of the power of this world operates in Mana, it is understandable for them to thought of such level system.¡¯ Little fatty was shocked, he then shouted ¡°Are you twin silver elves that are known to be the best sharpshooter of Thunder City?!¡± The two elves looks so proud, even the little girl looks at the two elves with admiration, only Shadowsh stays the same. He once again asks ¡°So what is it that you want from our group?¡± The two elves were stunned, the yful elf then smiles ¡°Considering that we are older than you and we are considered your seniors, the two of us felt that it is only polite that we teach you on how to be good mercenaries.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s awfully nice of you, so what is that you truly wanted? There is a saying and this is quite popr to our upation, the kinds ones are fools and the selfish ones thrives.¡± This saying is very popr on this world, especially to mercenaries, upon hearing this, the two girls sighed, the yful pouted ¡°You know, no ones like a killjoy.¡± The serious one on the other hand approves of his behavior ¡°You are right, we wanted to groom your group, the two of us might be well known but only in this parts, we need a group to be renowned but most mercenary group in this kingdom cannot be trusted.¡± The mercenaries agrees to them, in this world, most mercenaries opted to be a part of a group, there are no lone mercenaries that managed to obtain greatness without any help of anyone. Shadowsh finally understood their intention, he shook his head and said ¡°We don¡¯t need your help, I am going to groom these two by my own.¡± He then left after taking a mission regarding collecting the horns of horned rabbits and eradicating a group of goblins near the city. The two girls looks at each other and decided to watch how theyplete their mission. The two grabs the exact same mission as the trio and follows them, Shadowsh of course knew what they were thinking but decided not to interfere with their decision. Leaving the city, they arrived at Evergreen Forest, little fatty became excited, his fat is jiggling, he wasn¡¯t afraid to go out anymore, not because of courage but because they were vein followed by two Silver Rank mercenaries. Meanwhile, the little girl is trembling with fear, the trio walks into a clearing and after walking for a couple of minutes they arrived at the location of the horned rabbits. Mercenaries doesn¡¯t take this type of mission because of such low reward, also, horned rabbits might be non ranked but their horns are sharp enough to pierce through leather armor. Seeing one appear, little fatty started trembling in fear, Shadowsh who was tired of waiting, he kicks his butt sending him towards one of them. He also nodded at the little girl, when she saw this, she nodded, meanwhile little fatty was shouting and screaming as he clumsily blocks the attack of the horned rabbits. If there was any instances that he was about to be stabbed, Shadowsh would throw a rock knocking the horned rabbit away without truly harming it. The little girl took a deep breath and lifts her two hands, aiming at the horned rabbit, she started sweating. Meanwhile, little fatty continues to scream in fear, Shadowsh had an headache looking at him, he shouted ¡°Idiot, use your short sword at least, aren¡¯t you parading as a pdin, why the heck are you so cowardly?¡± Hearing this, little fatty took out his short sword but because of nervousness, he drops it, upon seeing such scene, the two elven sisters were stunned, they didn¡¯t expect that other than Shadowsh no one in their group could fight. They were also confused as to what the little girl was doing, suddenly, there was a blue light shing on the girl¡¯s hand, she was producing dense amount of Mana on her body. Shadowsh was behind her, helping her open her channels so that Mana could flow naturally, he was also using his past experience to see what type of attribute she ispatible with. ¡®So the element she ispatible with is ice element, rare but I have tons of skills regarding such attribute, thanks Clwyd, even in this life, I owe you.¡¯ ¡°Start gathering the Mana into your palm and start thinking of an image that looks like a small spike.¡± His calm and soothing voice eases the little girl. A little ice cone appears but it instantly pops into oblivion because the little girl lost focus, Shadowsh shook his head, not because he was disappointed at the girl but the fact that he is now prevented in using his divine sense. If he still could use it, he would be able to teach the girl much more efficiently, he then summoned his pet slime and he had it help little fatty. Chapter 980 Chapter 980: CHAPTER 94 (The Main Body is cultivating and I will be focusing on this life for now) The slime is the weakest amongst the group but it is immortal, unless you destroy it¡¯s core, it is unkible, it¡¯s core is Shadowsh so unless he dies, killing the slime is impossible since it doesn¡¯t have a soul to attack and it¡¯s body isn¡¯t a physical one. As long as it¡¯s master has ess on Mana, it doesn¡¯t know what exhaustion and death is, that is why even though it¡¯s level is two levels behind it¡¯s opponent, it was fearless. It was rammed repeatedly but it kept bouncing and tries to exhaust it¡¯s opponent so that it could eat it, Shadowsh who was watching saw that little fatty was now able to cope up with the attacks of the rabbits much easier than before. After fighting for a couple of minutes, little fatty became exhausted, upon seeing this, Shadowsh made his move, their mission is to collect ten horns, there are only three horned rabbits present. They still have to hunt, he dashes towards one of the rabbits, he grabs it¡¯s head and twisted it off, the other two wanted to help theirrade, unfortunately, the gap between them is just too vast. He kicks one of them and dodges the dash of the other one, he grabs the neck of the rabbit urately and with one motion, he broke it, the other one sensing danger tried to run away but he wouldn¡¯t let it be. ..... Grabbing the sword of little fatty, he threw it and urately beheaded thest rabbit, the whole process took just a couple of seconds, little fatty and the little girl were both shocked. He didn¡¯t say anything, he just picked up the sword that he had thrown and cut off the horn with ease, he then gave the corpse to his slime andmanded the two children ¡°Cut off the horns of these two rabbits.¡± Little fatty was confused but he still felt happy, he hadn¡¯t thought that he manage to fight against real monsters without wetting himself. He took the sword that Shadowsh return to him and started cutting the horn of the rabbit, it was a lot harder than expected but at least he managed to finish the job. The little girl also cuts the horn of the dead rabbit, after everything was finished, little fatty started bragging ¡°Little Snow, have you seen how I manage to block three horned rabbits on my own, as expected of me, I am truly the exact image of a great pdin.¡± Shadowsh who was listening to their conversation ¡°So, we are going to call her little snow, a fitting name, fatty it seems that you are quite good at naming.¡± Little fatty rubs his head, he doesn¡¯t know why but hearing Shadowsh praise him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook the rabbits, the two of you clearly needs some energy for our next hunt, by the way fatty, I forgot to tell you, we aren¡¯t leaving the forest until we clear our two missions.¡± Little fatty who was bragging was stunned, he then screams as if he was being butchered, unfortunately, his so called friend didn¡¯t give him any attention. The next day, the trio arrives at a certain cave, after a whole day of fighting monsters, the two children are now much more experienced than before. The one who had the greatest benefit was actually the pet slime that Shadowsh have, it had level up from level 1 to 5 after eatingrge amount of carcases. Little fatty looks at the cave and asks ¡°Aniki, do you really think that there are goblins inside?¡± He no longer called Shadowsh Adam and started calling him Aniki, ording to him, the people of the east calls their leader this word as a sign of respect. ¡°Yes, after investigating the surrounding, I am certain that this is the nest of the goblin, so do the two of you want toe with me?¡± The two hurriedly nodded, they received a reward after each time they sessfully kills a monster, Shadowsh would pour Mana inside their body in a gentle manner, helping them bing closer to theirpatible attributes. Little fatty has the attribute of metal and earth, he was the perfect tank for the group, with the help of Snow, he could kill monsters up to level 6. Shadowsh looks at a certain direction and said ¡°The two of you have been following us all this time, since we have the same mission, how about we work together to finish this mission as quickly as possible.¡± The two elven sisters appears, they look at Shadowsh with admiration, they had seen coach total newbies into decent mercenaries, the two children might be weak but at least they are no longer inexperienced. The two girls looks at each other with amazement clearly seen on their eyes, they shook their heads and decided to not think about it anymore. The yful one smiles and said ¡°Why do you need our help, ording to what we have seen, you don¡¯t need any help fighting againt lowly creatures such as goblins.¡± Shadowsh looks at the cave and said ¡°I might not have any problem but my tworades do, there are multiple hobgoblins present inside the cave and if suchrge numbers of goblins present, that meant that there is a hobgoblin lord present.¡± The expression of the two elves became solemn, the serious one suggested ¡°If what you are saying is true then the city would certainly suffer a goblin tide in the nearby future, let us hurriedly inform the guild.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Not needed, with your help, I am confident that we could defeat the goblins.¡± The two girls disagree, after all hobgoblins are Bronze Rank creatures and a hobgoblin lord is considered an elite of such n. ¡°Disappointing, you two stay here, if there are any goblins that tries to flee, immediately kill them without mercy.¡± The two kids actually wanted toe with him but upon sensing just how serious he is, they could only stay silent. After seeing him entering, the two female elves were in disbelief, the serious one sighed as she took out a bag that contains a hawk, it rubs itself to her, her sister started writing on a piece of paper, after writing about the information regarding the goblin nest, they tied the piece of paper on the leg of the hawk. Seeing that it flew back to the city, the two elves took a deep breath and took out their bows as they look at the entrance of the cave with serious expression. Inside the cave, Shadowsh blended with the darkness, he might not posses the same attribute as his original body but with his experience, creatures with low intelligence and as weak as goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him. He saw some goblins holding wooden clubs, passing them with ease, he dove deeper into the cave, after passing a hundred or so goblin, he finally encounters a hobgoblin. They are wearing some leather armor, he immediately thought that the reason why most newbie mercenaries disappearing around the city. ¡®It seems that they are experienced at hunting humans.¡¯ He mused as he moves deeper, after counting how many goblins he had encountered and seen, they are at least fifty of them. His expression became solemn ¡®Hobgoblin lords aren¡¯t capable of amassing so much subordinates, it seems that I am facing a goblin king.¡¯ Goblin kings are Silver Rank monsters, they aren¡¯t considered strong amongst the Silver Ranks but they are hard to deal because of their natural ability to summon countless goblins and being able tomand them. They are capable of actually subduing ogres which are Gold Rank monsters, ogres and goblins came from the same ancestor, ogres are born as Silver Rank monsters. They might be stupid but their vitality and strength are top notched, there are even instances that a ogre lord or ogre king would be born and they would be able to build a kingdom together with goblins. Goblin kings couldmand normal ogres but their rtionship isn¡¯t like a subordinate and a master but more like contracted workers. ¡®This might be harder than I predicted, he thought as he decided to retreat, he might be confident on himself but he isn¡¯t stubborn.¡¯ He decided not to kill any goblin that he had seen so that he wouldn¡¯t rm the entire nest, the four people outside were quite tense, Shadowsh came out making the four heaved a sigh of relief. He immediatelymanded ¡°Return back to the city, I have a grave news that the guild master would certainly dislike.¡± Everyone was stunned but they still listens to him and return back to the city, Shadowsh who was been continuously tempering his body with spirit Qi and Mana might be strong enough to contend against a Silver Rank monster but fighting against a Gold Rank would be a stretch for his young body. Chapter 981 Chapter 981: CHAPTER 950 BATTLE AGAINST THE GOBLINS Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to fight without any assurance that he will win, this body is too inadequate for him to even use any bit of his true strength, not only it doesn¡¯t have any special characteristics or traits, it¡¯s level was only amplified by medicine. He had to redo everything from scratch for the eventful day when his bloodline could finally fuse with this body, he would definitely be able to do it but in the meantime, he could only fight against Silver Rank. Returning back to the guild, he instantly told the clerk about his discovery, because he wasn¡¯t hiding the information, all the mercenaries present on the guild heard him, their expression became unsightly. One of them that was on Silver Rank spoke ¡°Impossible, how could you obtain such information without rming the goblins present inside the cave.¡± Shadowsh looks at him and instantly decrease his presence, he silently approaches the mercenary, the Silver Rank brute started sweating. He could see that he was approaching him but his instinct told him that nothing was in front of him, his expression became pale as he felt that he was being stared by a ghost. The other mercenaries were also sweating, they finally realised why he was dressed as a thief, this upation was truly perfect for someone like him. ..... Looking at the pale mercenaries, Shadowsh coldly snorted ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, hey you.¡± The clerk was stunned, she pointed at herself as if confirming that he meant her. He nodded ¡°What is your name?¡± The mercenaries startedughing, then one of the old ones spoke ¡°Kid, you really are ignorant, let me tell you who this wonderful person is, she is Cassandra Stone, the daughter of the guild master and also a spirit master.¡± Shadowsh was a bit surprised, a spirit master is an individual that managed to summon a magic spirit, he became interested on recruiting her but upon thinking about her disposition, he could only shake his head. ¡°Cassandra, go inform your father about this information, we must eradicate them before they form a goblin tide with their goblin king.¡± Cassandra nodded and ran up to the stairs, Shadowsh on the other hand told little fatty to instantly buy some spices and water for the long battle that would happen once the guild decided to make a move. The entire city was boiling, the strongest individuals in the city were Crimson Gold Rank, they were the guild master and Shadowsh¡¯s body former owner, the city lord, Xephier Thunder. The number of Gold Rank is too small and a goblin tide is something that no one likes, after the goblin tide, there is a high chance that a monster tide would appear, Evergreen Forest might be known for it¡¯s low amount of danger but this only applies on the outskirt. The outskirt only contains Silver Rank monsters and encountering them are rare but deeper on the center of such wide forest, Gold Rank monsters aremon and Crimson Gold Rank are present, there is even a legend that a tinum Rank monster lives on the deepest part. No one wanted to fight against such beasts, that is why, when the guild master heard such information, he instantly ryed the news to the city lord and both mercenaries and knights started preparing for the expedition. Shadowsh was amongst the mercenaries, he and the two children were too unique, they stick up like a sore thumb, everyone were looking at them with a confused expression. One of the knights approached them, he then sternly said ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for children the three of you go back to your home.¡± Shadowsh took out their mercenary certificate, upon looking at it, the knight was stunned, he looks around searching for the adult supervising them but he saw that all the mercenaries were distancing themselves from this particr group. ¡°Where is your leader, don¡¯t he know how dangerous this mission is, goblins might be weak but they are still stronger than children, go call him for me.¡± Shadowsh inwardly admires the knight. Even though he was meddling on an affair that doesn¡¯t rte to him, he still does it because he was worried for their safety. Shadowsh then grabs the sword of the knight shocking him, before he couky say anything, the sword shes and shes a tree in the front. It was multiple sh, the words then could be read ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we will be fine.¡± The words written in the tree were deep and clear, like a work of art, it also radiates a certain sensation that all sword user in the area felt fear but also desire. Shadowsh then returns the sword to the knight ¡°Even though you meddle in stuff that doesn¡¯t rte to you, I admire your personality, I left something on your sword, if you master it, bing as strong as Gold Rank in your current level would be possible.¡± The knight was stunned, he left in a daze, he looks at his sword and touch it before shaking his head thinking that it was only a delusion but inwardly, he felt hope. As they approach the location of the goblin nest, tension continues to rise, the guild master and the city lord have flew towards the deeper part of the forest, they are going to stop any monsters that tries to intervene. The vice guild master and the general under the city lord were the leader of the group, both of them are on Gold Rank and their prestige is quite high, especially the general. ¡°Is this the location of the goblin nest.¡± The vice guild master asks, he was a middle aged thin man with a whisker like mustache and a small beard. He is known to be quite a pervert on the guild, unfortunately for him, most mercenaries are men because females are known to be taken advantage on this line of work, dissuading those that doesn¡¯t have strength or background from entering such upation. Like in this city, there are only three females in the guild and all three have a background that is untouchable for just about anyone, the two elves have a sister that is a pupil of a tinum Rank mage and thest one is the daughter of the guild master. No matter how brazen the vice guild master, he wouldn¡¯t dare force himself to these three girls, he might try to court the two elven sisters but that is all he could do. ¡°Yes, inside that ce contains hundreds of goblins and fifty hobgoblins, it seems that there are still more but he didn¡¯t dare to go deeper.¡± The serious elf answered. Even though she doesn¡¯t want to talk with the perverted vice guild master but she decided to do so, she knew just how serious their current situation is, death and blood would attract monsters, after a certain amount of monster dies in one location, the amount of Mana would rise and converge in just one location for a certain period of time. This is incredibly dangerous since all monsters loves such ce and the killing intent or death aura would incite their instinct to kill and destroy, this type of situation would help most monster to evolve. That is why any monster tide would be a nightmare for any civilization. Meanwhile, the vice guild master clicked his tongue upon hearing such information ¡°I can¡¯t believe that person would be so cowardly as to not venture deeper.¡± Hearing this, the two elven sisters looks at him with scorn, they felt that it was already great that such information have been known and yet thus fellow still wanted Shadowsh to venture deeper. Shadowsh who was within the mercenary group were eating their food as they wait for the goblins to go out, little fatty was crying in tears of happiness, he had never tasted such good food. He is already mesmerized by his friend¡¯s barbeque method but when he finally taste the food together with the spices that they bought, he felt that the high ss restaurant he had been are all liars. The little girl was also gobbling all the food, she had been either stealing her food or eating rotten ones, she had never tasted such delicious food. She looks at the boy that changed her life and she became even more determined to follow him, she had decided to entrust her entire being to him. ¡°Aniki, Do you really think that there is an ogre inside the cave?¡± He asks as he wipes the oil on his mouth, because the three of them decided to wear something to hide their faces, they were eating with the upper half of their face still hidden. ¡°I am sure, the only thing that I am not certain is how many ogres are currently inside, I just hope that there is only one or in worst case there are only two, greater than this then it would spell doom to our group.¡± Hearing this, the two children shivers. Chapter 982 Chapter 982: CHAPTER 951 ANOTHER ENEMY Shadowsh looks at little fatty and was surprised that he doesn¡¯t speak of retreating, he asks ¡°Fatty ording to my memories, you are a bit of a scaredy cat.¡± ¡°It is surprising that you haven¡¯t voiced any intention of retreating.¡± Hearing this, little fatty was a bit surprised, he then thought of it and was shocked to realised that it was true but upon further thinking, he sighed inwardly. Throughout his childhood, he was often bullied by people of the same line of work or noble children, he wasn¡¯t strong, he isn¡¯t that intelligent and he was fat. He had always been ridiculed, Adam his best friend is the only person that epted him, even though he would always be tyrannical, he hadn¡¯t been that harsh to his friend. After fighting monsters with Shadowsh, he felt his strength continue to increase, he relishes this sensation, also, he got moreputable with using elemental energy. He knows just how much this meant for his future, awakening an magic spirit would be easier and when ones truly get in touch with the nature of Mana, then it is certain that he would summon a magic spirit. ..... Shadowsh would absorb the energy from the bodies of some of the monsters that he had killed using the Tree Swallowing Technique, he can¡¯t ess the true Heaven Swallowing Technique because this body would certainly burst into a bloody mess if he ever tried it. Tree Swallowing Technique is already great, his body is now continuously changing together with the Tyrant God Body Tempering Art and Metal God Technique, his body isparable to that of a newbie Silver Rank. The one who truly obtains the greatest benefit was Wiggles, his pet slime, with his memory with thew of devouring, he had increased the potent of [Limitless Digestion]. Back to the present, the mercenaries throw something into the entrance of the cave and explosions could be heard, upon hearing this, Shadowsh instantly knew that the time of battle have begun. After the rumbling noise, goblins started pouring out of the cave, their numbers are great, the mercenaries and knights pulls their bows and fires. Arrows flew and instantly, the first batch of goblins dies, more came out, Shadowsh has his eyes close and tries to sense the surrounding with his limited sense. The scene of deaths made the two children tremble but they quickly recovers theirposure, after all, they have hunt for an entire day just yesterday, they have experienced the sensation of killing other living beings on their own hands. Shadowsh opens eyes, the light on the eye socket of the mask shines brightly, he stood up and fires a fireball at a certain direction, with a wail, everyone who were near the area were startled. They look at the direction of the fireball and a giant lizard the same size as a dog was seen, it looks like a chameleon, upon seeing it, the mercenaries started retreating instantly. One of them shouted ¡°It¡¯s the Color Changing Paralytic Lizard, everyone stay away, it¡¯s bite could paralyzed you.¡± Shadowsh on the other hand wasn¡¯t worried, the two elven sisters have always been focusing towards their group. Even though they were participating in the fight against the goblin, they weren¡¯t truly worried about their attacks as the goblins were too weak to be a threat to them. The two of them quickly retreated and approaches Shadowsh and his group, they look at the surrounding and asks ¡°Are there moreing.¡± Shadowsh looks at different direction and said in a calm manner but his words made those that were close to pale ¡°At least a thousand is approaching, I am only counting those that are close.¡± Suddenly, he stood up and grabs the two children before jumping high, the two elven sisters were confused but they still follow his lead. With a loud boom, the ground started shaking making everyone disoriented, the two elven sisters looks at each other and could see amazement on their eyes. Shadowsh looks at the direction of the center of the forest ¡°It seems that the city lord and the guild master have met an enemy.¡± He was frowning behind the mask, such event shouldn¡¯t happen before at least a hundred of goblins are killed. His expression became serious as he looks at the direction of the city, he suddenly looks at the cave and he gathers a massive amount of light and transform it into holy element before firing it into the cave. The sudden change of event stunned everyone, with a loud explosion, a howl of grief could be heard, Shadowsh instantly said ¡°We¡¯re returning home, we aren¡¯t fighting monsters but demons.¡± He grabs the two and made a run for it, when the two elven sisters heard what he had just said, their expression became pale, they focus at the cave¡¯s entrance and felt their legs weakened. Even though this world is mostly dominated by humans, there is a much powerful race present, dragons and elves are too reclusive, their strength might be great but their poption is their downside. Demons are exact opposite, they have the same speed or even greater reproduction rate as humans does but their intelligence aren¡¯t that great, theypensate this with strength, that is why most humans are afraid of them. If it weren¡¯t for the church of the brilliant god which contains mages and pdins that has the natural element of light and holy that is the nemesis of dark and demon, humans would have been long beaten by the demon race. Shadowsh who was running away frowns, he jumps to the side dodging a long tongue, he quickly returns to the group and said ¡°It is toote, we are surrounded!¡± The mercenaries were startled by his shout, they look at the surrounding and saw nothing, meanwhile, the two elven sisters instantly believes him. They shot multiple arrows at their surrounding and some of them were thrown back by an invisible being, the expression of the mercenaries turned ashen. Shadowsh looks at the direction of the city and said ¡°We need to survive this battle, if we are annihted, then the city wouldn¡¯tst long.¡± The knights and the mercenaries that have family members back on the city trembles slightly. Shadowsh approaches the general and asks ¡°General, is there anyone back in the city that is at least as strong as you.¡± The general was startled but hearing his question, he nodded ¡°There are hidden guardians of the city, they cannot bemanded but they would protect the city if there is any danger to it.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that the demons would use the goblins as a disguise for their activities.¡± The general was shocked ¡°Demons?! Are you saying that we are currently fighting against a demon?!¡± All of a suddenughter could be heard, then a being standing three meters tall came out of the cave, he actually crawls out, he doesn¡¯t care about the arrows shot at it. He continues tough ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so soon but oh well, at least we have the strength to destroy this weak human city after biding our time for a couple of years.¡± A goblin which is the same height of a human and a bulky build appears, it was a goblin king, it couldn¡¯t speak but it said something to the demon. Shadowsh instantly knew that the two were working with each other, he now realised why the demons weren¡¯t discovered, it¡¯s because they aren¡¯t controlling the goblins. He was a bit surprised, after all, goblins are weak creatures and demons would disdain working as equals with such race but the current situation doesn¡¯t states so. The demons looks at the humans and jeered ¡°What, do you want me to dig out your eyes, this person in front of me is a renowned guest of our race, with his existence, we now have the chance to destroy this kingdom.¡± Shadowsh quickly understood the situation, he startedughing and inwardly felt that the demon is too stupid for saying such stupid thing. The goblin king felt proud, it calls for it¡¯s subordinates and two ogres appears, they are shorter than the demon but their build is still considered intimidating. It then summoned an ugly looking thing, it was pulsating and radiates red energy that affected everything on it¡¯s surrounding, Shadowsh became curious, this is the first time he had seen a magic spirit. ¡®What the hell is this thing, it and the goblin king is connected, they share the same lifeforce.¡¯ The magic spirit seems to be a Nascent Soul but at the same time not. It¡¯s very existence made Shadowsh curious but he quickly snaps out of his deep thought, the mercenaries and knights started fidgeting as if they are in the verge of going crazy. The demon startedughing once again ¡°Hahaha, you weak and pitiful humans, tremble upon the skill [Insanity], unless you have someone that has such strong killing intent to offset the effect, you are helpless!¡± ¡®Are demons truly this stupid?¡¯ This type of thought shes on Shadowsh¡¯s mind. Chapter 983 Chapter 983: CHAPTER 952 STALLING FOR TIME He can¡¯t believe that someone would just scream the weakness of their abilities without any reservation or trap, he shook his head and decided to use this opportunity to escape, there are three Gold Rank members on the enemy side. Meanwhile, on their side, there are only two Gold Rank fighters, not to mention, there is also the goblin king that is capable of a mental ability that is quite beneficial for monsters but a fatal threat to humans. Humans use their rationality and intelligence to fight against monsters that are naturally born capable of absorbing Mana and could instinctively use their skills to nearly their outmost proficiency. Without their minds, humans would lose 90% of their strength, Shadowsh had already discovered that the number of monsters present only continue to increase, if he doesn¡¯t make a move soon, then, the lives of the two children would be endangered. He can escape with ease all by his own but he can¡¯t leave behind his two teammates, he is responsible for taking them here, he should be responsible for bringing them home, he clenches his fist tightly as he sensed something strange. ¡®Sh*t! We¡¯re trapped, no wonder this demon is so arrogant.¡¯ He thought as he felt a barrier surrounding their location, the barrier is something that he cannot break unless he force his body to take his bloodline which would be extremely detrimental. ¡°General, it seems that we are trapped, please calm your soldiers down as I calm down the mercenaries that would at least prove useful for our current situation.¡± The general who was struggling to keep himself calm had his head cleared. ..... He was stunned but he quickly reacted, he unsheathed his sword and let¡¯s out a loud cry that awakens his soldiers, unlike the mercenaries, the soldiers are disciplined, even though they are losing themselves, one shout from theirmanding officer would bring their rationality back. Shadowsh returns back to his group and he puts his hand on the two elves calming them down, he then said ¡°Inform the vice guild master to calm the mercenaries down, the demon is still waiting for it¡¯s reinforcement, it wouldn¡¯t immediately make a move.¡± The two girls were stunned but they quickly reacted, they ran towards the vice guild master with anxiety written on their face. When they finally saw the state of the vice guild master, their expression became nk, the haughty and perverted Gold Rank fighter of their guild is now trembling as he focus on the demon. His lips quivers as he repeatedly say ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± The two felt despair, they can¡¯t believe that the strongest fighter of their guild present right now is trembling like a coward, the demon looks at him and felt disdain. He focus more on the general and decided to make a move against him ¡°Goblin King, I¡¯ll leave that pathetic coward to you, I¡¯ll deal with that fellow.¡± He took out a jagged swords that looks extremely menacing with a battle cry, he charges towards the general, the expression of the soldiers became pale but none of them retreated. Boom! With a loud explosion, the demon was forced to stop, Shadowsh floats in front of him carrying two swords. Upon seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, Shadowsh shouted ¡°The two of you support me! General I¡¯ll stall this demon as long as I can, we must win this battle.¡± Actually, he doesn¡¯t want to fight against this demon but he was forced to do so as he knows that he is the only one capable of fighting against him, he is well versed in the way of demonic Qi. He also could use light and holy element, together with his battle experience, he might be able to hold on long enough for the general to take down a stupid brute like an ogre. He had seen the reaction of the vice guild master and honestly, he felt disgusted, the expression of the demon became unsightly, a human that isn¡¯t even a ranker dares to fight against it, the insult made it¡¯s blood boil. ¡°Die pipsqueak.¡± Shadowsh quickly spun and shes at the demon¡¯s eyes, the attack was beautiful, he look so elegant but unfortunately, the demon quickly reacted. It let¡¯s out a roar that throws Shadowsh back but it didn¡¯t truly harms him, the two elves looks at each other and nodded. They shot at the demon pissing it off but before it could make a move against them, Shadowsh charges towards it and fires two sword Qi made up of Mana, spirit Qi and light element. The two sword Qi targeted the eyes of the demon, with it¡¯s instinct, it quickly evaded but a line of ck blood drips on it¡¯s face where the sword Qi passes through. It¡¯s startedughing ¡°You know, I have thought that I¡¯ll only be able to kill some pathetic humans that would be the stepping stone of our grand mission, who would have thought.¡± Licking the blood that drips near it¡¯s mouth ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a brave and young genius of the human race, killing you would be worth my time.¡± His speed instantly threefold, Shadowsh quickly dodges but the sharp sword torn his clothes, fortunately, his instinct during his past glory is still intact on his soul, if not he would have already died from that attack. The demon didn¡¯t stop, he continue to relentlessly attack it¡¯s target, the two elven sisters shot arrows after arrows to help Shadowsh. Upon seeing the situation, the general knew that they still have a chance ¡°My men! Quickly eradicate our enemy!¡± The soldiers charge towards the goblins, the mercenaries looks at their temporary leader and felt disappointed, suddenly, little fatty who doesn¡¯t have any courage before shouted ¡°Everyone work together, Aniki wouldn¡¯tst long against that demon, we must eradicate the monsters quickly.¡± ¡°If not, all of us will die on the hands of that demon.¡± One of the mercenary shouted ¡°Screw that, I¡¯m outta here!¡± He quickly bolted towards the direction of the city, quickly the other mercenaries also follows, what is much more depressing is that, even the vice guild master flee. Little fatty shook his head, the mercenaries that stays became indignant but none of them think of retreating, they hold their weapons tightly and prepares to go all out. Little fatty looks at them and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those that were fleeing, ording to Aniki, other than monsters, humans cannot enter or leave this area!¡± One of the old mercenaries was stunned, he quickly asks ¡°What do you mean young one?¡± Little Fatty didn¡¯t answer and only looks at the fleeing people, instantly when they reached a certain distance from the cave, they seemingly bumps into an invisible wall, the transparent barrier turns red and the mercenaries that are the closest started crying or howling in pain. They burst into a bloody pulp causing the expression of those that have stayed to be pale. ¡°Battlefield of death!¡± Those that were knowledgeable quickly managed to identify what type of barrier it was. They became pale, meanwhile, Little Fatty started trembling, he knows what kind of barrier the [Battlefield Of Death] is. It is a domain like existence that was created by the demons, it¡¯s primary usage is a one on one battle, seldomly would a demon use it to fight against multiple individuals. It uses a type ofw that would restrict those that were chosen making them incapable of escaping. Seeing the trembling Little Fatty, the mercenaries realised that he has no prior knowledge regarding the barrier. ¡°Young one, doesn¡¯t your leader know what type of barrier it was?¡± Little Fatty shook his head ¡°He only told me that because of the barrier, he is forced to take drastic measure.¡± ¡°He is actually nning to escape before the barrier was set up but after sensing the entire surrounding was blocked, he decided to fight to buy us some time.¡± Little Snow that was silent throughout this time spoke ¡°Actually, I think big brother could escape by himself but when he looks at the two of us, he sighed and charge towards the demon.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything but I think that he is determined to bring the two of us alive.¡± The mercenaries were shocked but they looks at each other and nodded, they quickly surrounds Little Fatty ¡°We will protect the two of you.¡± The mercenaries became afraid that if these two children get harmed, Shadowsh who was their only hope would escape, they might not believe anyone saying that they will escape the [Battlefield Of Death] but for someone that could use light element. It is possible, there are already events that involves a light pdin being able to escape the [Battlefield Of Death.] Back to where Shadowsh is, he and the demon have already exchange more than one hundred blows, him mostly dodging, the demon on the other hand focuses only on attacking. After suffering some sneak attack from it¡¯s opponent, the demon learned it¡¯s lesson and ignores the arrows and solely focus on the small individual that gave him so much headache. Chapter 984 Chapter 984: CHAPTER 953 THE PERVERTED VICE GUILD MASTER Shadowsh who was fighting against the demon was feeling his body quiver, he knew that he was pushing it too far, if he doesn¡¯t stop soon, it would bring dire consequences for his future on this world. ¡®F*cking Hell!¡¯ He was cursing the vice guild master, he had Wiggles on standby besides the two children, he would receive information from time to time but he hadn¡¯t expected that the news regarding the fight between the ogre and the vice guild master is still ongoing. The general was already fighting against one of the ogre and the goblin king, even though his situation is much more dangerous than his so called Gold Rankrade, he was still having a better time than him. Shadowsh cursed some more before fleeing towards the direction of the vice guild master, since he is quite useless, he would rather sacrifice him for him to recover some of his internal injury. The demon quickly chased after him, it is already hellbent on killing him, it discovered just how great the potential that Shadowsh have shown, it knew that if he ever escape and mature, it would spell doom for it¡¯s race. It would also be a disgrace to him, it let¡¯s out a loud roar as it¡¯s steps cause the ground to tremble, his body is actually starting to get bigger as his eyes became bloody red. Shadowsh who was running away with the help of the wind element noticed the changed of his opponent ¡®So this is what they call [Demonic Transformation Phase], it looks just like a being going berserk.¡¯ ..... The two elven sisters saw this and became worried for him, they had already predicted that the demon would use their racial ability but they didn¡¯t expect that it would use it this early in the battle. ¡°I will kill you cunning human, I will rip your tiny body into shreds, I swore this in my name Great Destor!¡± The humans who were listening started to tremble, demons have names but they don¡¯t say it and let it be known by other beings because it would be a fatal weakness to them. So if they shout their name, that meant they are using their titles and only powerful demons or those that have awakened a powerful ability would have them, it is bestowed to them by this world and not by themselves. The mercenaries started trembling in fear, Shadowsh who was sensing a wave of attack flying towards him quickly rolls to the side, he was shocked ¡®That attack only contains spirit Qi!¡¯ He looks at the demon who was nowughing madly ¡°Tremble before my great ability, no matter how great your defensive capability is, you wouldn¡¯t be able to block my attacks!¡± Shadowsh shook his head, he could certainly block the attack if he was the same level as the demon or even just one rank lower than him but on his current level, a direct hit would mean death. He shes a middle finger before continuing to run towards the vice guild master, the demon might not know what the gesture meant but it¡¯s instinct told it that it was quite disrespectful. ¡°Come back her you brat!¡± He leaps and brought his sword down with great momentum, Shadowsh quickly understood that this attack would affect everyone on the area. He leaps before gathering the spirit Qi and Mana in the surrounding and started rolling in the air dodging the impact of the attack that broke the ground and even uprooted the trees on the area. ¡°Take this!¡± He shouted making the demon stops and raise it¡¯s sword to defend but it quickly noticed that no attacks were thrown at it making it more enraged. It keeps shouting ¡°I will kill you¡± over and over again as it chased after Shadowsh, with every swing of it¡¯s sword, a st of air that is sharp enough to cut the leaves in the area were thrown. From time to time, it would attack using it¡¯s special ability throwing a sharp sword Qi like attack made up entirely of spirit Qi towards Shadowsh. The mercenaries and the soldiers that have seen the oue of its attacks were frightened, they realised that if it was them fighting it, they would have long died. Shadowsh finally arrives at the vice guild master after a long time of running around trying to confuse his opponent, he took a handful of dirt and throws it at the air showering him with a dust like camouge. The demon waves it¡¯s sword but it doesn¡¯t hit anything stunning it, what it didn¡¯t know is that, Shadowsh use his mastery over earth element and quickly dug underground. He could only use this ability for a couple of seconds since he doesn¡¯t have any summons or items that is connected to earth element. 10 seconds have passed. Shadowsh quickly broke frok underground and run towards the direction of the forest, hiding in the lushes of the tree, he quickly initiates Tree Swallowing Technique. Meanwhile, the demon who have lost it¡¯s target chose the vice guild master as it¡¯s target of rage, making the perverted fellow to actually run towards the other mercenaries. He wasn¡¯t thinking of asking for help, he just wants them to shield him against the demon, the mercenaries that were the closest to him were those that have tried to escape earlier. Shadowsh have already predicted this would happen as he didn¡¯t have any ounce of expectation from the vice guild master, he had Wiggles transport the rest of the mercenaries to the direction of the general. The mercenaries started to panic, they cursed at the vice guild master but he puts a deaf ear to their curses and continue to implicate them, unfortunately for him, the demon is too strong to be stopped. With one swing, it managed to cut the mercenaries with ease, also with it¡¯s speed, it is now catching up to the panicked mercenary. Shadowsh returns to the two children, his body were aching as he knows that he just partially recovers his torn muscles. He quickly gathers the Silver Rank ones and told them ¡°The barrier isn¡¯t linked to the demon, it is on the goblin king, you must help the general kill it then all of us could escape.¡± ¡°What about us?¡± The weaker ones nervously asks, they don¡¯t know why but their instinct told them that if they wanted to survive, they must listen to this kid. ¡°You all must eradicate the monsters blocking the path to the city, I¡¯ll keep the demon busy for now, you must do it quick or else we will all die!¡± He then run towards the direction of the vice guild master. The ogre that doesn¡¯t have any opponent let¡¯s out a roar and it charges towards the panicked mercenaries, it was still strong, just as it was about to kill one of the mercenaries, two arrows flew towards it. The two elven sisters made a move, their arrows might be useless against a being like a Gold Rank demon but to an ogre, they have an advantage. Ogres are stupid, they decided to capitalized on this fact and determine to take it down. Seeing this, the other mercenaries started cheering, the ogre looks at the two elven sisters and let¡¯s out a loud roar, who would have thought that the two girls would actually jumps into a tree and retreated stunning everyone. The ogre became furious, it charges towards the other mercenaries, those that have a shield quickly brought it up and blocks the attack. Unfortunately, the difference in strength between the two group is too great, those that blocked the attack were quickly thrown away, hitting the trees close to them. Swish! Swish! Swish! Multiple arrows rains down on the ogre, it hits it¡¯s eyes making it roar in pain, it started waving it¡¯s huge club and blocks the rest but it was still hit nheless. With it¡¯s great vitality, it quickly heals up it¡¯s wounds but the injury on its right eye is something that it couldn¡¯t instantly heals, it started waving it¡¯s weapon crazily without regards of it¡¯s surrounding. The two elven sisters felt proud, they might not be able to take down the ogre but they could definitely keep it busy, as long as they don¡¯t show themselves and continue to attack from afar, they are safe. Shadowsh was now using the vice guild master as bait, he would use multiple blind skill to block him from running towards the general, even though he was useless, he is quite an adept escapist. He would dodge at ast second when the demon was about to him, he would roll in an embarrassing manner hitting some tree or rocks most of the time. Shadowsh have to save him multiple of time by blinding the demon or pushing him with with element, he would even cause the ground to dent a little. ¡®I still can¡¯t believe that this guy is the vice guild master.¡¯ While he thought of this, the demon stops, it started spinning cutting all the trees in the area. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became a bit unsightly after realising that his enemy found out about him. Chapter 985 Chapter 985: CHAPTER 954 XEPHIER THUNDER Shadowsh looks at the demon and said ¡°You aren¡¯t as stupid as I thought you are.¡± The demon didn¡¯t be enraged, it looks at him ¡°Yeah, I maybe arrogant to weaklings but to a worthy opponent, I would never let my guard down.¡± Shadowsh finally understood how the vice guild master managed to survive the onught of the demon, he was confused as to why it hadn¡¯t been attacking wildly, it was actually being cautious right from the start. The demon kicks the vice guild master with a speed that was currently unlockable by it¡¯s target, it might not use it¡¯s strength but it was still great. Bam! Shadowsh didn¡¯t try to save the vice guild master, he just looks at him while he flew towards the barrier, destroying two trees in the forest. He spat out blood after receiving such a heavy blow, he wanted to stand up but the pain made him groan and curls into a ball. Shadowsh and the demon was left behind looking at each other intensely, the first to move was thetter, it charges straight towards it¡¯s target, didn¡¯t even think of blocking any attack and only focus on offense. ..... ¡°Brat, you might be strong but your body cannotst long, you will under my might!¡± Shadowsh knew that what his opponent was saying we¡¯re all true. He might be strong but his level is just too low, also his body is still immature, he needs to train this weak body before he could get used to his moves. The demon keptughing but hisughter was short lived, as he and Shadowsh were fighting, the general and the mercenaries that managed to survive finally kills the goblin king. The monsters might be strong but with the threat of death and the fact that they cannot escape, all the mercenaries and soldiers exploded with newfound strength under such desperate situation. Humans have limitless potential in growth, they are just too restricted by their emotion but emotion is a double edged sword, it is both harmful and beneficial to them. Desperation caused the mercenaries to explode with killing intent, the goblin king¡¯s [Insanity] actually caused them to transform into a natural killing machine, they are no longer scared of dying and only wanted to take their enemies down. The general let¡¯s out a loud battle cry after killing the goblin king, he wasn¡¯t actually the one who took it down, it was his knights, he was exhausted after fighting against the ogre. He started breathing haggardly but he still remembers Shadowsh, he took out an orb and crushes it, something flew to the sky and with a loud explosion, an image of a thundercloud appears. It was a signal for the city lord to rescue them in their predicament, after sending the signal, he force himself to charge towards the demon with his knights. The mercenaries were still busy fighting against the monsters but at least, they are no longer worried about dying, with the barrier gone, as long as they could force the monsters to make a path, they could escape this battlefield. The general shouted before fully leaving ¡°Everyone, I have release the signal re, do not worry, city lord would certainly return and vanquish the demon!¡± Hearing this the mercenaries started cheering, they no longer initiates the attack, they were focusing more on defending, they just need to survive long enough for the city lord to arrive. Meanwhile, the battle between Shadowsh and the demon continue to increase in intensity, trees were destroyed and multiple footprints areid on the ground, this destruction were all created by the demon. Shadowsh on the other hand knows that his body is now writhing in pain, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that if this continues, he would certainly break down. He wanted to escape multiple of times, unfortunately, his opponent was focused on him, he was also dead focus on it as one sessful attack would meant death to him. ¡°Hahaha! Brat it seems that your body could no longer endure it, after I kill you, I will drink your blood and disy your head on my territory!¡± Shadowsh knows that this was true, he opens his mouth and breaths outrge amount of smoke, the demon let¡¯s out augh and took a very deep breath to the point that it¡¯s chest rose. It then blows hard and disperse the smoke, it saw Shadowsh seemingly killing trees in the surrounding, it became confused but at least it knew that this was the greatest opportunity represented to him. It leaps and shes it¡¯s sword down but before it could hit it¡¯s target, it was hit by a thunderbolt, it was thrown towards the mercenaries, crashing on some of them in the process. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, finally his so called ¡°father¡± have arrived, he could finally rest but he started preparing for a one month rest, frantically absorbing the trees, he is replenishing his body. Also, hemanded Wiggles to started eating the corpses of the monsters close to it, Shadowsh who was absorbing the trees couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the skill [Limitless Digestion]. He felt that his body is naturally absorbing the energy and nourish his young body, he flew towards Little Fatty, upon seeing him, the mercenaries cheers. He doesn¡¯t give them a nce and told Little Fatty something, he nodded and then carries him back to the city, Little Snow on the other hand went to find the two elven sisters. The mercenaries went to escort Little Fatty, they don¡¯t want to leave just yet because they wanted to earn more rewards by contributing more but seeing that Shadowsh have fainted, they felt that it was their duty to escort him back home. On the forest, the demon was now surrounded by the knights, all of them are holding iron shield but with one spin from the demon, all of them were thrown backwards. The demon¡¯s eyes glinted, it finally realised that it wasn¡¯t weak, it started feeling down failing to kill a kid that isn¡¯t even a ranker but upon seeing how the Bronze Rank knights holding shields were easily defeated by him, it regains it¡¯s confidence back. It wasn¡¯t weak, it¡¯s opponent was just too abnormal, it felt like every move that it made was already predicted by it¡¯s opponent making it frustrated. What it didn¡¯t know is that, what it was feeling was true, Shadowsh truly read every move it made before it could execute them, he wasn¡¯t as fast as it, his body would also not be able to keep up but as long as he preemptively move before the motion, he still has a chance of dodging. With this method, he could survive on the onught of the demons. Back on the battlefield, the demon was abusing the general with ease, it wasughing hard, suddenly, a heavy pressure descended, it stops it¡¯s attack and looks up. Xephier Thunder could be seen riding his horse, it looks at the demon with a cold gazeced with killing intent. ¡°No wonder the priest of the church have arrived to help us, it is because of you demon!¡± The demon pointed it¡¯s sword at him and said ¡°Finally Xephier Thunder you have arrived, you are our primary target but it seems that senior ze is preupied by that priest from that godd*mn church!¡± Even though it¡¯s enemy is one rank higher than it, fear couldn¡¯t be seen on it¡¯s expression, it was actually rearing to go, even though thunder attribute have restraining effect on demons, it wasn¡¯t afraid. With it¡¯s unique ability, every attribute is vulnerable against it, the two of them shes and the knights were thrown towards different direction because of the impact. Meanwhile, on Blood World were the first and true Shadowsh is currently in, the situation is extremely different. While his clone was fighting against a Gold Rank being and was nearly killed numerous of times, his true body was destroying inds with just one attack. The people of Blood World tried to resist but they have done something that pisses him off, they forcefully tore through the seal of their world and actually opens numerous world gates, what is worse is that, three of these worlds are actually conquered by outer world creatures. Finally knowing that he cannot let this continue, he started to make a move, Gaia cannot be connected by more worlds so if the blood world continues to stay open, then it would be disadvantageous for them. Their enemy could send forces from their world while theirs cannot step foot on to the other world. Shadowsh decided to make a move personally, he even asks Sans to coordinate with his attack. Don Don on the other hand started fusing with blood world, Shadowsh gave him a time limit, if he cannot fuse after the outer world creatures reach tens of millions, then his mission would be considered a failure and they have to leave. On one ind, Shadowsh appears and looks at the direction of the outer world creatures and with one dragon breath, he eradicated thousands of them. Chapter 986 Chapter 986: CHAPTER 955 WAKING UP They have be so desperate that they would rather take the entire world down with them than die just by themselves, this move have made Shadowsh furious, since his master have been angered, Sans was also enraged. They were no longer holding back, Sans have already killed millions with his undeads, they eradicated an entire kingdom just by themselves, leaving no one behind from their massacre. The killing intent were then absorbed by Sans and some were left behind for Don2 so that he could fused with this world a lot easier. Shadowsh who had just obliterate an indnded on the main continent of Blood World, his presence quickly made the residents of this world trembles in fear, they have already received the news regarding him eradicating countless sects and n all by himself. ¡°Monster! We will stake our lives with you!¡± Knowing that they would certainly die now that the seal on the southern part have been released, they decided to go all out before dying. The ones that had opened the seal first were the sects on Don Don¡¯s side, after realising most of the sects on their territory were in the verge of copse, they immediately used drastic measure to ruin their world, the second one was the location of where the undeads were wreaking havoc. They are truly suicidal, Shadowsh no longer have any patience with them, without hesitation, he decided to go on a killing spree, together with his clones, his killing rate is actually superior than Sans hundreds of millions of undeads. ..... ¡°Foolish¡± Seeing numerous devil practioners charging towards him, he snorted, he took a deep breath and fires a powerful dragon breath that killed all of those that charges towards him. Shadowsh the took out his sword and shes towards the sect, with one sh, he cut the sect in half, he then spun and created a tornado made up of wind and sword Qi, he turns all the infrastructure into dust. There were some devil practioners that were begging for mercy but he turned a deaf ear to them, he raises his foot and stomps on them. They have selfishly destroyed their world for their own personal gain, of course he wouldn¡¯t give a d*mn about them, after killing at least thousands in just a matter of minutes, he flew towards the next sect. The ongoing war continue to raged on, there were three sides in the war, Gaia, the outer world creatures and the residents of this world. The side that is currently winning is Gaia, the war raged for a month because the outer world creatures have actually sent powerful Saint Lords to contend against Shadowsh making it much harder stopping the rest from invading. Don2 is nearingpletion on his fusion of this world, he no longer thinks of absorbing the entirety of it and only will take 50% of its entire space, abandoning the rest. Shadowsh and Sans have bathe with blood during this past few days, they had to return back to Safehaven Paradise and have to cleanse themselves into the Time World, they hadn¡¯t expected that eradicating an entire world along with millions of outer world creatures had actually affected their mentality. Sans was much better, he was used to this sensation, he had only need three months to recover but Shadowsh have to continuously use his sword intent to suppress his desire to kill. Meanwhile, back on Magic World Of Gods, Shadowsh¡¯s clone have been recuperating for an entire month. While his real self was dominating his enemy, he on the other hand have to rest after pushing his body too much, fortunately for him, with Wiggles, he doesn¡¯t need to it. His body is directly nourished by Mana, making his outer part of his body stronger and much morepatible with this world. He had been sleeping on the inn that the three orphans were staying, Little Fatty have been hiding the fact that he was Adam and keep him hidden on public. They received a hefty amount of money from the guild because of Shadowsh, they are now seen as the most talented genius of the city, of course, many mercenaries wanted to learn their true identity. After all, their age is no longer a reason for anyone to hesitate to recruit them, even the general of the city have been persuading them to join the knight brigade. On this particr day, Shadowsh opens his eyes, Wiggles whom have been helping him recover quickly bounce up, it happily hops down from him. He felt lightheaded, he took a deep breath and instantlyrge amount of spirit Qi was absorbed by him, because he is no longer a monster, he had to refine all the energy he had absorbed. Sitting on a lotus position, he easily refines the spirit Qi into a much higher quality and turns it into his own internal Qi, his Dantian is still empty and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry forming a core. He¡¯ll build one when he finally awaken his bloodline, meanwhile, Little Fatty broke through the door and started crying when he saw him wake up, he jumps towards him. Bam! He hit him on the face with his foot causing him to crash on the wall, Little Snow who was about to throw herself to him was stunned and quickly looks to the side as if she didn¡¯t saw anything. ¡°Why did you kick me?!¡± Little Fatty answered with a wronged tone. ¡°Fatty my body is now quite weak after not eating for a period of time, do you really think your body crashing on to mine would help my situation?¡± Little Fatty was stunned, he then pointed and said ¡°If you have no strength then how were you able to kick me away?!¡± Shadowsh pointed at Wiggles ¡°It was him who had kicked you away.¡± Little Fatty quickly grabs Wiggles and started to mold him into different form taking his anger on him. Seeing this, Shadowsh shook his head, he then said ¡°Fatty, I am currently weakened, buy me food that could feed ten adult men, by the way, monster flesh is much epted and if there is any, buy magical fruits.¡± Even though he could purge all impurity with his body, the process is both taxing and painful, even though monster mean still has impurities, it is lesserpared to ordinary meat. Little Fatty nodded and together with Little Snow, they went to buy food, Shadowsh knows that he had to wait for some time so he decided to continue cultivating. Large amount of spirit Qi and Mana is continuously pouring into his body but the odd thing is that, he felt that his body is being restricted and his instinct told him that he shouldn¡¯t hasten on ranking up. He decided to follow his instinct, unfortunately for Wiggles though, since the two of them were basically tied together, it also couldn¡¯t rank up, without Amethyst, having stronger summons is almost impossible. The blue Mana have been refined into liquid and it started to be deeper in color, meanwhile, the green spirit Qi have also turned into liquid. The twobined with each other and together with his vitality, it became an orange liquid that glows, it flows within his Dantian but without the core, it¡¯s usage is halved. After obtaining ten drops of each and refining them into five drops of internal Qi for reserve, he stops cultivating his internal body, he then started to structure his spiritual world to create a pseudo spiritual sense. It is easier than changing his body because his soul is his, in just a matter of minutes, he managed to create a spiritual sense, unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t go far but he was already satisfied with his five meter spiritual domain. Suddenly, he could smell the scent of food, he opens his eyes and saw many mercenaries bringingrge amount of food, all of them were smiling as they gave him the food. Little Fatty returned with an embarrassed look, he actually told the owner that Shadowsh was famished and ordered that he should he served food but they hadn¡¯t expected that the innkeeper would told the mercenaries staying on the inn about this information. Shadowsh is now seen as a hero, the demon he had fought actually managed to injure the city lord and wasn¡¯t killed that day, this clearly shows just how much contribution he had gave. Seeing that they are giving him food with sincere expression, he knows that he cannot deny their goodwill, he bows to them politely and thanked them ¡°Thank you for all of this.¡± An old mercenary shook his head and said ¡°Without you, the entire city would have been overrun by monsters, because of you, the vicious plot of the demons were stopped.¡± ¡°For that we are grateful.¡± Little Fatty couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, even though they weren¡¯t praising him, he is still one of the members of their group, he is now seen as a hero too. Not as exaggerated like his best friend but he could now bragged to the other children about him being able to see a vicious demon and hadn¡¯t escaped but still survive is noteworthy Chapter 987 Chapter 987: CHAPTER 956 THE FIGHT FOR THE POSITION Little Fatty even wanted to take off his helmet and have everyone know his true identity but knowing that this would make his friend angry at him, he could only silently felt proud of himself. He and Little Snow even dares to take mission from the guild by themselves, of course, they only take the lowest ss of mission, the F ss but with their age, it is already considered amazing. Shadowsh stood up and without hesitation started eating the food, he hadn¡¯t taken off his mask but everyone wasn¡¯t offended, they know that this was just his personality, they watch him ate a meal that could feed twelve grown men shocking them. What made them more speechless is the fact that they hadn¡¯t seen his stomach grow, he looks like a bottomless pit when he is eating, even Little Fatty and Little Snow were shocked but they quickly recovered. They already see him as their idol, besides, this surprise cannotpare to the surprise he had given them when he fought with the demon. Shadowsh who had finished eating thanked everyone for the meal and decided to go to the guild, since he had aplished such a great feat, requesting to rank up in ss wouldn¡¯t be too overboard. When he got there, he was immediately greeted with a loud cheer, the mercenaries started chanting a title that they had given to him. ..... Little Mercenary King! Little Mercenary King! Little Mercenary King! The so called mercenary king is a person that is considered a true mercenary on his entire life and had achieved tinum Rank, because mercenary kings are people that have been fighting throughout their life as mercenaries, theirbat prowess is greaterpared to those of the same rank. The two elven sisters who were drinking quickly stood up and throw themselves to him, they didn¡¯t know that such action could be seen as weakness but even if they do, they wouldn¡¯t care. During that dire situation, all they could sense was hopelessness, Shadowsh bravely fought against an adversity that is greater than any of them and manage to save them by buying some time for the city lord to arrive. Without him, they would have died, hugging him tightly, they felt grateful for what he had done. Letting him go, the naughty twin proudly said ¡°After that perverted vice guild master left the ogre, we fought with it and manage to defeat it with the help of General Leonard.¡± Shadowsh patted her head, their height difference is actually great but with his action, the naughty twin actually instinctively lowers her head and let him rubs it. She was quickly stunned and became shy, she hid behind her twin sister andins with a blushing expression ¡°How dare you brat treat me like a little girl? I am older than you!¡± Shadowsh just let¡¯s out augh and didn¡¯t mind herint, seeing this, the naughty twin couldn¡¯t help but grumble. He went to Cassandra and said ¡°Miss Cassandra, I am here to seek the guild master, I have something to ask of him.¡± Cassandra hesitated, she sighed and exins ¡°I am sorry but my father- I mean the guild master have been in a bad moodtely, meeting him at this current time would be quite unfortunate.¡± Shadowsh frowns but after recalling the reaction of the vice guild master during the battle, he could understand. ¡°Perhaps I could solve this guild¡¯s problem, why don¡¯t you bring me to him and I guarantee that I would ease off his problem.¡± Cassandra doubted this but upon recalling his deeds, he didn¡¯t ignore his request, the two of them went into the second floor, there Shadowsh saw numerous rooms. Cassandra started introducing them ¡°These are the rooms built by the city to amodate the guild masters, there is a kitchen, a bathroom, a dining room and a living room.¡± It seems like other than the lower floor is intended to receive request and be the main function of the guild, the middle floor is used as a living quarter for the guild master and his family, the upper floor should be the guild master¡¯s study room. Cassandra knocks on the door but no one answered, she looks at Shadowsh and seeing him that he is intent on entering, she could only sigh and opens the room with the spare key her dad have given her. Bang! With a loud sound, the silent and peaceful world was shattered, it seems that the room has the ability to prevent the sound froming out, not letting anyone hear what is going on inside. ¡°What the hell were you doing during the raid?! The entire guild is now talking about your cowardice, you are even surpassed by a mere child that isn¡¯t even a ranker!¡± ¡°I have tolerated you for so long because you are my brother-inw but because of your action, I deemed that you are unfit to be the vice guild master of this guild.¡± Shadowsh was listening silently, he then asks Cassandra in a quiet voice ¡°Howe they are only talking about the situation from that battle today?¡± ¡°It had been a month after the battle.¡± ¡°My uncle have been recuperating because of this, my father didn¡¯t want to impede his recovery but we recently discovered that he had actually recovered a week ago and was only faking hid injury ti avoid my father¡¯s wrath.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then confidently walks towards the raging guild master, upon seeing this, Cassandra was shocked, his sudden arrival have also shocked the two. The guild master stood up and approached him ¡°You must be the kid that had keep the demon at bay, thank you for not ruining the face of this guild.¡± ¡°At least you have some courage, unlike some people.¡± When he said this, he res at the vice guild master, Shadowsh knows what he is feeling and said ¡°Are you now having trouble of keeping the guild stable after the death of numerous mercenaries?¡± The guild master was stunned but he quickly became depressed ¡°Yes, after the disgraceful performance of my idiotic brother-inw, the mercenaries started feeling distrustful to our guild.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then looks at the vice guild master whom was also looking at him but with hatred ¡°Looking at his appearance and from the rumors I have heard when I met him on that battlefield, even without knowing during this past month, I could already guess that all of his past misdeed have been dug.¡± The three people inside the room were stunned but none of them denied it, Shadowsh added ¡°Guild master this isn¡¯t good for the guild, if you don¡¯t dismiss this instant, not only would the mercenaries feel distrustful and disgusted by you but so would the people of this city.¡± Cassandra agreed to his words, meanwhile, the guild master started hesitating, the vice guild master knows that he cannot afford to lose this job, he quickly kneels and beg for forgiveness to his brother-inw. Shadowsh shook his head ¡°You should know that he wouldn¡¯t only affect you and the guild but also your daughter, think about what would others think when they rte him to her.¡± The guild master res up, just as he was about to grab him, he sense a sensation of danger, he stops and looks at Shadowsh eyes, even though he wasn¡¯t leaking killing intent, his eyes suggest another intention. Taking a deep breath, the guild master smugly said ¡°I might not believe my idiotic brother-inw but I believe on my daughter, she is the pearl of my life, everyone in the guilds likes and adores her.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°This is exactly why her reputation would certainly take a hit, she is great but because of this, there are many women that are jealous of her, especially nobilities, since other than being a beauty and a well known person, she is also a spirit master.¡± ¡°If those nobles spread rumors that you have used your authority to give your daughter the position she has now, she would certainly be looked down by those from other cities.¡± The guild master snorted ¡°So what, at least the people of this city knows the truth.¡± ¡°So I take that you wish to confine a person with more potential than you in this city all through her life?¡± Cassandra quickly spoke ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I am not a great fighter, also I don¡¯t have a mentality just like my father, I am content to my current life.¡± Shadowsh looks at her intensely, she wasn¡¯t fazed, he then asks her ¡°Are you content on being just being a clerk of this city, you would be none better than a frog in a well.¡± She grips her fist tightly, actually she also wanted to travel but because of her weak strength, she could only work at the guild as a clerk, helping her dad. Shadowsh shook his head ¡°If you continue being this weak, then, the next time an invasion just likest month once again happen, no one would be able to protect you.¡± Chapter 988 Chapter 988: CHAPTER 957 A BOAR? Shadowsh words silenced them, they knew that he was right, the demons have started to be active all of a sudden and because of humanity¡¯s greed and arrogance, the other races didn¡¯t help them like before. ording to the history of this world, when the great demon god descended and help the demon race prosper, all the races except for the dragons and the Aqua Race have band together to fight against them. Currently, the orc, elf, dwarf and beastman race were totally against the humans, for orcs, they were warring with the humans for a long time now, they are seen as a member of the monster race. Dwarves were seen as producers of treasures, they are treated like possession by the kingdoms they are staying, they cannot escape because they are forced to make weapons for the kingdom. Beastman on the other hand are seen as monsters, they are only useful for menialbor and pleasure ves because of this, they developed a deep rooted hatred for mankind. Elves were also disgusted by humans because they are seen by mage as the best specimen to conduct experiment on and were seen as first ss ves. Shadowsh knew that the demons clearly learned their lesson and are actually thinking of recruiting the other race in order to defeat the humans with much more ease. ..... Because of his current identity, he could only side with the humans to preserve himself and this body¡¯s family members. Looking at the silence father and daughter, he went out of the room, leaving behind these words ¡°I suggest that start thinking about the nearby future, the demons knows that this current era is the perfect time for them to rise up to supremacy.¡± Gripping her fist, Cassandra felt so weak, she knew that this was true, demons aren¡¯t that bold to make a move to a city, especially a city being protected by a renowned knight of Crimson Gold Rank. Not only Xephier Thunder is one of the most unique fighter of the kingdom, he also has the potential to reach tinum Rank. Leaving the guild, Shadowsh took multiple missions, because he cannot ask the request to rank up their group, for now, he could only take missions with the lowest ss. The two children celebrated, Little Fatty spoke ¡°We are happy that you areing with us, the battle that urredst month have caused the monsters to be active, during these days, a lot of monsters that should be deeper in the forest have been found nearby.¡± Shadowsh stops ¡°What kind of monsters were found and what are their ranks?¡± Little Fatty patted his chest ¡°During the time when you were unconscious, I have been gathering information regarding the state of the forest.¡± ¡°ording the rumors from the mercenaries and also news from the guild, there are now frequent sightings of Silver Rank monsters in the forest.¡± Shadowsh mused ¡°What about Gold Rank, are there any proven information that they arrived in the outer part of the forest.¡± Little Fatty shook his head ¡°None so far but if it¡¯s just rumors, I have heard lots of them.¡± Shadowsh nodded at him, meanwhile Little Snow felt disappointed at herself, she never expected that she would be so useless, she swore that she¡¯ll be useful from henceforth. ¡°There is a sighting a gold rank Two Tailed Tiger, a man eating baboon and a Tree Python.¡± Shadowsh have heard about these creatures but he hadn¡¯t studied much of this world, he decided to read some information regarding this world. ¡°Let us finish ten mission per week, then we¡¯ll take the rest of the day off, you can do anything you want during your spare time.¡± ¡°By the way, I suggest that you don¡¯t rank up to Bronze Rank immediately, I felt that it would be detrimental for our future.¡± The two children nodded, for them, his words are all facts, meanwhile, they were now being monitored by numerous individuals, the two might have not sensed it but Shadowsh clearly did. He would¡¯ve already made a move but he doesn¡¯t sense any hostility so he just ignores them just like he did during the time when the two elven sisters were monitoring him. This time, they are hunting a group of slimes, horned rabbits and bloody eyed squirrels, all of them are ss F but the first one is a lot more troublesome to deal withpared to the two. Slimes could only be defeated by magic, most mercenaries used physical strength, it is a monster that they don¡¯t want to mess with. ¡°Fatty, you will deal with the horned rabbits together with Wiggles.¡± ¡°Little Snow you¡¯ll be dealing with the slimes, Wiggles will also apany you.¡± The two children nodded, Little Fatty asks ¡°What about the bloody eyed squirrels?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them, considering that you two don¡¯t have the speed and mobility to catch them, it would be troublesome got you.¡± The two children nodded, the first monsters they encountered were actually none of their target¡¯s, it was a wild boar that is much bigger than them. It was Bronze Rank monster known as Copper Hide Boar, it¡¯s skin is extremely tough, unfortunately, it¡¯s meat is not that desirable because of this, they aren¡¯t sought for. Shadowsh on the other hand started trembling, he felt something unique on this monster, he then looks at Little Fatty. Little Fatty was confused as to why his big bro was shivering, he then heard him say ¡°Fatty, it seems that we have found the best mount for you.¡± Little Snow pointed at the boar, Shadowsh nodded, while others would mistaken this monster for a Copper Hide Boar, his divine eye could see through the facade. Even though he had to use the drop of pure internal Qi to operate this ability, he felt lucky to have done so, his instinct earlier have caused him to use a drop of his internal Qi. Species: Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon Race: Dragon (Subspecies) Level: Bronze Rank Level 4 Type: Steel/Earth Skill: [Barbaric Charge], [Earth Shake] Without hesitation, he told the two to retreat andmanded Wiggles to protect them, he charges towards it with his killing intent bursting out. The Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon was startled, it felt that it was facing a prehistoric beast, it¡¯s instinct is telling it to retreat. Shadowsh didn¡¯t let it escape, he leaps over it andnded on it¡¯s back, he use the Mana in the surrounding to create a type of skill that sticks his feet on it¡¯s back. He might be the only one on this world that could create a skill with just a though, meanwhile, the disguised boar started crying loudly, it started jumping and running at quick speed but the person on its back hadn¡¯t fallen down. It also felt a sensation of weakness on its body, it started feeling dizzy, it¡¯s strength is being sapped out of its body. ¡®I might not use the true form of Heaven Swallowing Technique but I could still use some of it¡¯s function, too bad clever dragon, you have met me.¡¯ Even he had desire to obtain this monster. With their race cunningness to actually copies the image of a monster that isn¡¯t desired by others, they increase their chances of survival and also could leave the younger generation to train themselves. With this, they would obtain stronger experts of their species, he admires their method, most dragons are arrogant but it¡¯s because they are born at least on Gold Rank. But this is much worse on the subspecies, because their bloodline is not pure enough, they are born much lesser, the lizardman are actually a type of dragon subspecies but because of how diluted their bloodlines have be, they are born without a rank just like humans. Back to the present, the Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon have be exhausted, Shadowsh would hit it with a punch that contains spirit Qi. His punch could ignore the outer defense of his target, making it screams in pain, not only that, even with just Tree Swallowing Technique, he had rapidly absorbed the energy of the boar. After an hour of wild ride, the boar finally falls down with a thud, Shadowsh then tried to lift and failed, his muscles have already been strainedst month, even after a whole month of rest, it would take more time to recover. He could onlymand Wiggles to bring the two children to him, the distance that he had traveled is actually quite far, if he wasn¡¯t leading the boar and had it smashed it¡¯s head to a couple of trees, they would certainly reach the boundary of the inner part of the forest. ¡®Let us rest for now.¡¯ He puts his hand on the tree next to him and it quickly withers, just as he was about to continue, he stops, he sensed danger, he narrows his eyes and quickly rolls to the side at the same, punching the boar to force to fly backwards. Bang! A loud thund could be heard, then a giant monster have appeared, it let¡¯s out a hiss as it looks at the boar then Shadowsh with greed. ¡°So your the so called Gold Rank Tree Python.¡± Chapter 989 Chapter 989: CHAPTER 958 SAINT LORD He had expected that some of the rumors were true but he didn¡¯t expect to meet one of the subjects of the so called rumors, fortunately, he had the Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon. Without hesitation, he charges towards the Tree Python, before he could be swallowed, he stops midair and sted the air with spirit Qi, he escapes and charges towards the boar, he leaps over it¡¯s back and sends Mana into it. The boar recovers it¡¯s depleted energy, it let¡¯s out a squeal and flee, the Tree Python follows at rapid pace, Shadowsh quickly orders Wiggles to stay put, he doesn¡¯t want to let go of such an excellent monster. If Fatty could contract with it, then, they would obtain a massive help during their growth stage, he is currently too weak to actually fight against the powerful experts of this world but he is confident that if he is given time to grow, he would be able to reign supreme on this world. The Tree Python continues to chase with intent on swallowing it¡¯s two targets but it hadn¡¯t expected to actually fail to catch up, it is known to be one of the greatest forest killer on Gold Rank but it actually fails to catch two beings that hadn¡¯t even reached Silver Rank. Shadowsh would throw a fireball or a wind de at the Tree Python, he knows that these attacks would be useless against it but it would still avoid them if they are targeted at it¡¯s eyes. He would also touch the trees they pass, absorbing an amount of energy within them, he would then give them to the Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon below him. ..... Shadowsh eyes narrows as he felt somethinging, he smiles and started emittingrge amount of Mana making him the primary target of any monster in the area, if it¡¯s life isn¡¯t in danger right now, even the boar would be attracted to attack him. Mana is something that all lives of this world seek, sensing such dense amount being emitted by Shadowsh, of course everything were attracted to him. His eyes lits up ¡®Just in time!¡¯ He throws a ball made up of pure Mana to the Tree Python, this move had exhausted him and actually increases the strength of his enemy. He smiles, a screech could he heard as another Gold Rank monster have arrived and it terms of threat, it is much lethal than the Tree Python. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief seeing that the two of them were fighting against each other, ording to the book he had read, the new Gold Rank monster that had arrived is called Wind Eagle. He might not know how this world grade their monsters but ording to his standard, the Wind Eagle is considered as a Superior Grade monster meanwhile, the Tree Python is considered Very Rare. Tree Python has an advantage in the dense forest, it could still put up a fight in their current location, if they are in a clearing, it wouldn¡¯t havest long. The Gluttonous Iron Tusked Earth Dragon was very happy, it let¡¯s out a happy cry but it knew that it was still not safe, the demon on it¡¯s back is still there. But it is now not that afraid as before, it had seen how Shadowsh have saved it earlier by kicking it away, if he hadn¡¯t, it would have already been swallowed whole. Returning back to the location of the horned rabbits, the two children were pacing back and forth with worried expression, upon seeing that he safely returned, they quickly hugged him. Shadowsh quickly pacifies them, telling them it was all okay, he then told them to quickly finish their mission, if not, they would certainly be in danger. (To Continue the story of this reincarnation, read Reincarnated Once Again, Thank you) Back to Blood World, the first Shadowsh have started to fix the broken pieces of the world, he was sweating, he hadn¡¯t expected that he would have this much trouble. Because of his experience on building multiple worlds, he had expected that he would be able to fix this world but because he doesn¡¯t have the authority to move thews, he was left speechless. He could only grumble as he felt that his little brother¡¯s time is quickly diminishing. Don Don was now in the process of watching how the world gets born, he is experiencing, a massive amount of enlightenment, if his soul and body wasn¡¯t considered a divine grade, he would have exploded long ago. Sans arrives, the two of them have spent quite some time fixing or rxing their killing intent, after their massacre, they have developed a sense of indifference. He might not care but Shadowsh did, that is why he is helping Don Don fix Blood World, if he manage to do so, then, it might help calm his heart. After arduous work inside Time World, Don Don finally fix the world, they only managed to do this because they are currently inside a time zone. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief after finishing with his task, he took a deep breath and his mind became calm, he then thought about what had happened during the rebirth and he startedughing. He felt an intense inspiration that causes him to instantly absorbs thew that is broken out of Blood World andw of time inside Time World, the only thing missing is spatialw but he already have a substitute for that. Connecting with Banjo¡¯s spiritually, his brother quickly shares hisprehension over the spatialw to him. Both his Nascent Soul and his body is now undergoing a sudden surge of strength, their cultivation continues to rise and everyone was affected by it, especially, Earth, Safehaven Paradise and Gaia. Shadowsh finally felt that the True Saint Realm is breaking, he became excited, he knows that he might not be as powerful as a Descending Divine Rank once he became a Saint Lord but he would be unmatched in the lower nes. His eyes burns with killing intent as he swore after breaking through Saint Lord Realm, he will take revenge for his brother, besides, the rebirth of a world have given him an inspiration to do the same to his brother. Boom! With a loud explosion, a golden light descended on Divine Realm and descended to Shadowsh, the entirety of Gaia started shaking, the other world gates that weren¡¯t rted to it started disappearing, this meant that it was now quickly erasing all of the lower nes connected to it. For those that were influenced by it¡¯sws, it had already started absorbing it, the process of it bing a higher ne of existence have actually hasten, Shadowsh knows this, it is because even after going through enlightenment, Amethyst is still informing him of what is happening. He decided to risk it, as long as he make some allies on Giant ne that are on Descending Divine Rank, his influence and the safety of their world would be much more secured. Descending Divine Rank experts are forbidden to ever step foot at lower nes unless they used the forbidden method to summon a substitute of an Ascending Divinity to the lower nes, their substitute would have lower strengthpared to a true Descending Divine Rank but it is still within it¡¯s threshold. With this method, they managed to buy some time for reinforcement to arrive, Shadowsh knew that even with just a substitute, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it as long as he hadn¡¯t obtain a divine will of his own. Fortunately, the prerequisite to obtain one is to have control over Divine Sense, he had already mastered the control of this, he had only have to control the power ofw like a world consciousness could. Not just anyw but one that you have birth yourself, that is why world masters have greater potential than ordinary experts, it¡¯s because they could give birth to their own power ofw by just obtaining a hint of help from a world consciousness. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried about this, even though the transformation is akin to that of a frog jumping towards the heaven, he had a much rtively easier timepared to others. He decided to stay inside Safehaven Paradise to continue his breakthrough, his Nascent Soul and his body once again fused and he instinctively flew to the Luminous Tree of Life. Don Don also came out, he is now considered one of the oldest members of Hope Family, Time World have made his lifeforce dwindle but it wasn¡¯t that great because as a divine beast, he could live to a million years at least, this situation is only present on the lower nes. Divine beasts automatically ascend to a higher ne of existence because thew is already restricting them, fortunately, Gaia is Shadowsh¡¯s territory, it doesn¡¯t restrict them and besides, it is now transforming into a bona fide higher ne of existence. Sans came out but the words that came of his mouth shocked everyone ¡°Members of Hope Family and vassals of the great Thousand Race Empire, prepare your weapons! We are going to war!¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990: CHAPTER 959 FORGOT TO UPDATE LAST NIGHT No one dares toin not actually want to, since the Hope Family are going to go war, almost every power of Gaia wanted to join, those that weren¡¯t interested are powers that are too busy on their own conquest, they don¡¯t have any more soldiers or fighters to send. Banjo and the other members of Hope Family have already known that this day woulde, all of them are raging with killing intent, especially France, he and Clwyd were the closest, now that his closest friend was hurt and if Shadowsh hadn¡¯t arrived, he would¡¯ve died. The Aqua Race n were celebrating, they know that after the war, their race would be on the same standing as the dragon n. The Sea Dragon Race were also celebrating, they would obtain more powerpared to their rival, the Aqua Race n might be good at management but in terms of power and usefulness in war, the Sea Dragon Race have the advantage. They are natural born warriors, they might not be good at managing their kingdom and being great rulers but they are certainly great at being overlords, they now have a stable economy and arge territory but this doesn¡¯t stop them from wanting to conquer other territory. The conquest of Blue World are being lead by their own princess, they might not be able to defeat any of the major powers but they are capable of defeating smaller powers. During all this time, they have been increasing the amount of territory they have, their number of subordinates have also increased, the subordinates were at first surrendered because of fear or admiration and even ambition. ..... But with the Aqua Race n helping them manage their subordinates, they are now adding more soldiers to the army, they also have allies capable to stopping the major powers. The undead marine beasts and the Leviathans, these two powers are now renowned on Blue World, the former is seen as a massive enemy, all the forces are fighting against them while thetter is seen as aeback of a former renowned power. The Leviathans have many allies before but only a small amount of them are considered loyal, of course Derranger wanted to save those that continues to stay loyal to their alliance even after thousand of years. He is confident that Shadowsh and his army are capable of conquering this world, they were just bidding more time to develop, as more time passes by, the more disadvantageous it bes for Blue World. Gaia is a developing world,pared to Blue World, the powers there are considered younglings but the rapid advancement of Hope Family is something that no other worlds couldpare. Divine beasts are considered the best of the best and are seen as rare beings and aremonly not seen for even a hundred years but on Thousand Forest Continent, there are multiple divine beasts. In the Sanctuaries there are multiple legendary beasts and monsters, what is more shocking is the fact that beastmasters and tamers could fuse/subdue with them. The most renowned upation for the people in Thousand Forest Continent is Tamer, beastmasters are great but they had to kill the beasts or monsters they wanted to fuse with, meanwhile Tamers could capture a young beast that contains a divine beast bloodline and raise it to be an absolute power in the future. The lifespan of the regr humans there is 200 to 300 years old because of the density of Mana and spirit Qi present. If they cultivate or be mage, they would increase their lifespan and finally would be able to be beings capable of bing Lords of their own territory. With the constant expansion of the continent and the world, the powerful beings doesn¡¯tck territory, what theyck are prestige, the Hope Family is considered as the strongest and because of this, many of these ¡°lords¡± wanted to obtain the recognition of the Thousand Race Empire. The elves are still the number one subordinate of both the empire and Hope Family but humans are catching up to them, not by the strength of their experts but by the numbers of capable individuals on their race. The elves might be powerful and extremely obedient to Hope Family but their numbers cannot contend with the amount of human members on Thousand Forest Continent. Also, their children would take a hundred years or so to grow up and fully mature, humans only needs two decades or even just one. Back to the present, it was now not the humans nor the elves time to prosper but the beastman and the the mermen, the battlefield is situated underwater. There might be variant elves and water mages that would be able to join but their numbers are too negligible,pared to the movement underwater, no onepared to beings that lived their lives mostly on waters. The beastman are now vying to obtain this chance to rise up, they wanted to overtake the other races, they know that they cannot contend against humanity and the elven race but they could still defeat the dwarven and most monster race. The entirety of Gaia is now bustling, multiple soldiers were being deployed, after all, Shadowsh would be the one leading this war. Shadowsh have always been seen as the idol of every aspiring youth, his rise to greatness and his ability to cause great changes to the world is quite admirable. Meanwhile, the person that everyone was waiting is currently in a deep sense of enlightenment, he is building his own power ofw that could be used even without the assist of a world consciousness. He shockingly built three power ofws, thew of creation, thew of destruction and thew of absorption. Because he was too greedy for his own good, he have to focus on his current task, if not, he would certainly die. Creating a supreme power like the power ofw is a dangerous task, this is the reason why there is only a handful amount of Descending Divine Rank experts. Not only the heavenly tribtion is terrifying, the process towards true transformation is also life threatening. Amethyst is currently helping him, he had already build his foundation, the only thing he needed to do is to corporate it to his Nascent Soul which is the very thing Amethyst is working upon. She is the main reason why Shadowsh is currently on a bottleneck, she is situated inside his Nascent Soul, she is considered as a virus. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want to lose her, she actually told him that cutting her off of him would help ease the process, she would still survive but only as a preprogrammed entity. She would no longer be able to gain intelligence and would forever stay on Safehaven Paradise as a device. Since Shadowsh adamant on not risking losing her to the fact that if she ever did this, he would explode his soul, she could only try her best toplete her job. ¡®A little more,e on! We have Grim, Chaos and Harmony¡¯s help, we don¡¯t need to worry about overusing our soul!¡¯ He screams as he felt his soul breaking. ¡°Argh!¡± Shadowsh let¡¯s out a scream and finally, the three runes that exudes so much power that even he as the creator was afraid of it, were finally embedded on his very soul. Boom! Safehaven Paradise exploded, it started expanding rapidly, the worlds within it were also growing, they are starting to shape and transform into a true world. Shadowsh was forced to float out of Safehaven Paradise, he then started flying higher and higher scaring him thinking that he would directly ascend to Divine Realm but it seems that he was thinking too much. He stays frozen at a certain height, after Divine Realm have appeared on top of Gaia, no being on it is able to fly towards the realm, they could only fly at a certain height, even Shadowsh wasn¡¯t able to do so. It is because of a naturalw that Divine Realm emits that stops any none Ascending Divinities to be forced back down. Just as Shadowsh was confused as to what would happen, dark clouds gathers on top of him, his expression became somber. He realised that it was a heavenly tribtion, no, it is more urate to call it a divine tribtion because this natural punishment ofw came from the Divine Realm directly. He gritted his teeth and let¡¯s out a ferocious roar, he clenches his fist tightly and tries to absorb the heavenly punishment but he was struck dumb when he realised that he wasn¡¯t hit by anything. He became confused and looks at the storm brewing in front of him, what the f*cking Hell is happening right now. [Warning! Warning! Warning] [Big brother is currently being attacked by a powerful entity that is considered as a mental demon form from naturalw!] Shadowsh finally realised what is happening, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. Chapter 991 Chapter 991: CHAPTER 960 REVENGE The heavenly tribtion is actually a mental demon, all cultivators have mental demons, the longer they live, the stronger they are, especially unique demons that were created by the Divine Realm but Shadowsh is different. Not only his age isn¡¯t thatrge but even if he had ughtered countless beings to the point that he himself felt guilty, no mental demon would be able to affect him. Firstly there was Amethyst that is the first being that would protect his soul as she is situated on it. Grim a being that is considered one of the high ranking officer of the Divine Hell or the True Underworld of this universe. Finally, Chaos and Harmony that even he is still investigating, ording to Grim, their species are beings that are born directly into the Divine Realm. They are one of the rulers of Spirit Realm, because of these three beings, mental demons would only serve to increase the power and lethality of his divine sense. He startedughing, he was pretty solemn thinking that the heavenly thunder are capable of destroying a Saint Lord and even threaten a Descending Divine Rank expert but it seems that they are afraid of a different reason. ..... He quicklymanded Amethyst to intercept the mental demon as he calls for Grim, Chaos and Harmony toe out, the mental demon who looks exactly like him contains so much power. Looking at it, he realised that if he doesn¡¯t have the help of his four trustedpanions, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it, He had a lot of guilt. He has killed the true father of his adopted children and actually had indecent rtionship with his wives. He had also killed a lot of individuals during his process of bing the strongest being on Gaia. Failing to save his brother whom was now staying on Earth recovering but the trauma would certainly stays with him. Annihting an entire world and finally a great w on his soul after taking a part of it and throwing it to a world that would no longer be able to connect with Gaia through world gate. He also has some minor regrets, the mental demon he had created is exceptionally strong even though he hadn¡¯t even lived for more than a hundred years. He shudders the thought of such event happening to him, he felt pity for the other him on Magic World, shaking his head, he returns back to his task. Slowly but surely, he starts refining the mental demon, the process isn¡¯t a pleasant one but whenever it tried to attack, the three would always protect him. Amethyst on the other hand was containing the energy of the mental demon, also the heavenlyw exist inside their current opponent, as long as they harvest it, their strength would definitely improve. Not just them, Earth, Gaia and Safehaven Paradise would obtain drastic improvement after having their heavenlyws upgraded. Gaia is already in the verge of bing a Mini higher ne of existence but unlike the other ne of existence, it is only connected to Safehaven Paradise. That meant that in the small worlds of Safehaven Paradise, anyone who manage to breakthrough to Saint Realm could ascend directly towards it. This might not be such a great benefit but Shadowsh felt that this was the perfect gift to him. He is nning to raise multiple soldiers or fighters on Time World, if they broke through and ascend naturally, the bacsh between their body and the difference of time would be negated. This universe is fixing all of the mistake, Gaia is one of them, it was a higher ne of existence but at the same not, it is connected with various worlds but Safehaven Paradise is capable of creating new worlds. If the universe just let it be, then Shadowsh and everyone from Gaia would be too unbridled, conquering world after worlds. Because of this reason, the universe imposed a great restriction to Gaia, it can no longer be able to connect with other lower nes that were still not influenced by it¡¯sws. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunderp could be heard, upon seeing such scene, France have a sense of enlightenment, he then transformed into his true form and with a screech, flying towards the dark clouds. Shadowsh gritted his teeth and continue to absorb the mental demon, because it was violently struggling, pinning it down is extremely difficult, he could only hope that Amethyst could fully contains it¡¯s energy as he doesn¡¯t want to waste it. Meanwhile, France is flying higher and higher until he reach the limit of all beings of Gaia but even with such a great distance, the thunderbolt started raining down on him without mercy. As a being that is known to be one of the strongest ruler of thunder, France was biw suffering from multiple thunderstrikes. There is a thunderbolt that carries the ragingw of mes, there were also other varieties, thunderbolt that carries the freezingw of water, the powerfulw of earth, the sturdyw of metal and the bountiful vitality power of nature. France was immersing himself to the wonderful feeling of ranking up, his aura surges startling everyone. He was breaking through True Saint Realm, Don Don was speechless, he was actually thinking to be the next one to breakthrough to True Saint Realm, unfortunately, he needs to fix his vitality first. Staying on Time World has it¡¯s pros and cons, for beings that has vitality, Don Don is greatly affected by one of it¡¯s cons. If beings like Sans and Leafinia travels into Time World and stays there, it would only benefit the two of them. Sans doesn¡¯t have vitality, he is an undead, together with his Dantian World ¡°Underworld¡± his strength increases much quicker. Leafinia is different, she is a natural born tree spirit, the tree of life is known to be a tree that could thrive even after tens of thousands of years. The Luminous Tree of Life have stopped growing, not because of nutrients but because of experience, it is already shocking to obtain a mature one in just a matter of years. Leafinia is too busy building her ind and Dantian World, she wanted to be as useful as Sans, her strength is now on the lower scale, her knowledge might make up for it but she cannot make up for theck of numbers against his rival. As of now, she is still working at her ind, ignoring the big changes happening on her surrounding, she had already put the me for all the changes of Gaia to Shadowsh. Shadowsh who was currently on the verge of breaking through but forcibly stopping his sess is now in the state of breaking, his divine sense is a powerful thing but upgrading it is no longer possible in the lower realm or even on the higher ne of existence. The only objects capable of upgrading it have either came from Divine Realm or have any connection towards it. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t worried because he knows that he could definitely ascend to Divine Realm but before he would, he wanted to build a great foundation for his empire so that many of his family and subordinates could also ascend. He wasn¡¯t afraid of challenges but he is afraid of being alone, fortunately, Safehaven Paradise is something that he and Amethyst have created, as long Earth within him exist, he would have a method to return Inside Shadowsh¡¯s Nascent Soul, Grim was fighting against the mental demon with his entire strength. Waving his scythe, the mental was forced to defend but even after fighting with the disadvantage of both type of number, it still puts up a fight. After an entire day, Shadowsh was badly injured, after the second day, Grim was also injured. Finally after three days, He absorbed the entirety of the mental demon, he broke through and finally reach Saint Lord Realm, what¡¯s more, he instantly has three power ofws circting within his soul. With the abundance of divine Qi that they had obtained from the mental demon, they had a much easier time incorporating the power ofws within. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [World Creator], [Origin Being] upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Gender: Male Level: Saint Lord Realm Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang/ Spirit/ Yin/ Monster/ Water Internal Qi (Supreme Tier): Instant Recovery (10,000 per/second) Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Power Of Law: [Law of Creation], [Law of Destruction], ,[Law of Plunder] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Gaia Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune], [Power Of Destruction], [Myriad Water Control] Mana (Origin Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring], [Water Absorption] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Judgement], [Create], [Plunder] Super Ability: [Origin Form], [Law Break] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 992 Chapter 992: CHAPTER 961 WAR AGAINST BLUE WORLD After breaking through, Shadowsh finally have the confidence to fight against the entire Blue World, especially since Sans and the rest supports him. He raised his eyebrow and looks at themotion happening below him, he was startled because he sensed a familiar aura. France! He sensed that his aura is now breaking through True Saint, to think that he had broke through faster than the rest even though his bloodline isn¡¯t lower than the rest. Boom! With a great explosion, he finally finished breaking through. Electric sparks started to scatter around his body, his aura became tremendous, Shadowsh nodded thinking that with his brother breaking through True Saint, together with his attribute, he would certainly deal a great blow to their enemy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ..... Name: France Title: [Thunderstorm Lord], [Beast King] upation: [Commander] Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Thunder Roc Bloodlines: [Thunder Fury Roc(Surpassed)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: True Saint Contracted Companion: Shadowsh Innate Attribute: Thunder Internal Qi (Heaven Tier): 50,000 Elemental Energy: [Thunder Energy: Divine Tier], [Wind Energy: Heaven Tier] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Furious Tornado], [Thunder Fury], [Thunder Roc Clones], [Divine Roc Cry] Racial Trait: [Divine Thunder Roc Body], [Divine Speed], [Divine Thunder Roc Gaze], [Thunderstorm Maniption] Passive Abilities: [Divine Beast Presence], [Multi Elemental Thunder], [Thunder Armor], [Thunder Sword] Active Abilities: [Spatial Break eleration], [Elemental-Physical Transformation], [Summon Thunder Guardian], [Human Transformation], [Battle Humanoid Transformation] Super Ability: [Summon Heavenly Tribtion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh hadn¡¯t expected that France have surpassed his own bloodline and have be a Divine Beast through luck and sheer will, he contains a hint of divine beast bloodline and have been developing it all this time but after absorbing the remnant of the divine tribtion, he seeded on surpassing his limit. He flew next to him and patted his back ¡°Brother, you have been through a lot.¡± France smiles and spoke ¡°Yes but my experience isn¡¯tparable to that of Clwyd, I want to take revenge for him.¡± Clenching his ws, his killing intent could be sensed, dark clouds gathers above him, he and Clwyd were always been the closest, the two of them were also the dou, during their struggling time, he was responsible for bringing him to the sea. Hearing that he was tortured in an environment that hurts even elemental entity and couldn¡¯t heal himself because there is no presence of water in the area, of course he was furious, he intents to take revenge for him. Shadowsh smiles and confidently said ¡°We will destroy the Battle Whale n of Blue World, we will conquer their world and blocks the world gates of other worlds, we would then give the world to Clwyd.¡± Sighing, France wishes ¡°I just wish that he could watch how we take revenge for him, he would definitely be pleased.¡± Shadowsh smiles in a sly manner, he then told everyone to prepare for their invasion on Blue World. It would be a lot of trouble on this battle because Thousand Race Empire is not used on fighting underwater, fortunately, they have Invincible Kingdom to help them. Returning back to Earth, Shadowsh went to where Clwyd¡¯s core is now recovering, he took a deep breath and the power ofw emitted out of his body. The water element on Earth started churning, they started to gather towards the direction of the core. Power of Law! The Law of Creation! ¡®Come on!¡¯ He screams as he felt his internal Qi being rapidly used up, after breaking through Saint Lord Realm, he has nearly infinite amount of Qi, he no longer needs to meditate to absorbrge amount of energy. But even with this ability and the assistance of three worlds, he felt his energy being sapped, he didn¡¯t expect that the power ofws would be this straining. Sweating rapidly, he felt that he needed to stop, he stood up and felt a little weak but at least, he managed to save his brother, suddenly, just as he was celebrating, Blue World started to be chaotic all of a sudden. Even he who was inside Earth felt it, he then looks at Clwyd who was unconscious and felt something, he cursed inwardly. He was enraged, a part of his brother soul is still on Blue World, it seems that to fully seal him, his soul was split apart, he became furious, even if his brother recover, the effect of such method would leave asting effect on his future. He burst out of Earth and looks at the direction of Blue World, his rage seemingly affects the entirety of Gaia, the sky became dark and the atmosphere became oppressive. Meanwhile, back on Blue World, the people of Battle Whale n were shocked because their kingdom is currently shaking, one of the Saint Lords was shocked speechless. Unlike most of his nsmen, he knew what is currently happening, he took a deep breath and assemble the entire elder council, he then took out an orb and said ¡°We need to escort this orb to Beast ne.¡± One of the elder asks ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°This orb contains a part of a soul that belongs to the great creature that could manipte every type of water.¡± ¡°You mean that magical creature that we have captured but aren¡¯t it also the reason why our kingdom is being attacked by Shadowsh?¡± The elder nodded ¡°That is why, we must escort this to the Beast ne, we must not let anyone get a hold of this, Shadowsh would definitely destroy us for what we have done but as long as we have this, we could still return here.¡± ¡°What do you mean by return here? Are you thinking that we will be defeated by a single individual?!¡± ¡°All of you know that I am born with an instinct to sense danger, I felt that our kingdom is getting closer to it¡¯s destruction, I have gathered you here to secure the rest of our nsmen and have them take refuge to the Invincible Xuanwu n.¡± He then gave the orb to one of the elder, he knew that Shadowsh is out for revenge, the only way for their n to return here is to pacify him. He wanted to be one of the sacrifice, millions of the soldiers of their n would also die with him, he felt that it was his fault for not listening to his gift. During the past when they were trying to capture Clwyd, he had already sensed that it was a mistake but just shrug it off, he never expected that their great n would be greatly affected by this decision. Bang! He was hit in the head by a great force, he was too engrossed on his ns, before he could react to the warning of his instinct, he was hit. He falls down, he tried to stand up but was pinned, someone then put something on his mouth and his expression greatly change, he was already dizzy from the blow to the head but now, he didn¡¯t expect that he would feed by something that he is extremely familiar with. Sleeping pills, it was a powerful medicine concoction that is used to maintain their control over their prisoners, he didn¡¯t expect that it would be used to him. He was fed a hundred or so pills in just one dose because of the intensity of the effect, he fainted. One of the elders spoke ¡°Your gift would serve our n well, Suiryu bring him to the Beast ne, you are the youngest of all of us, you and this fellow should be the ones to survive, we are already old and we don¡¯t want to leave the kingdom without a fight.¡± The other old Saint Lords smiles in a weak manner but they are determined to stay, the Battle Whale n were natural born warriors, they have numerous disadvantage because of their nature but one of their greatest advantage is that, none of them are cowards. They are too stubborn only those that were born to thetter generation have some brains because their bloodline consist of other n¡¯s bloodline. For the older generation, they still retain their beastial nature, they didn¡¯t expect that they would rely on this to bravely faced their death. The Saint Lords of Battle Whale n requested help from the Sea Dragon Kingdom and the Aqua Race n, these two are the strongest power of this world. Aqua Race n actually consists of numerous beasts that managed to transform into humanoid form but doesn¡¯t have enough strength to be a n of their own. The leader of their race were the Holy Pearl n that contains of ms that could use their pearls to see the future and use their divination to help other mighty ns. The Battle Whale n that are known to be quite prideful actually lowers their head and ask for help to other ns. The Sea Dragon Kingdom and the Aqua Race n agreed without hesitation, the three of them were always been in an alliance, their ancestor have swore that if one n is in the brink of extinction, the other two would help the n but only if their survival wasn¡¯t threaten. The two ns secretly smuggle the battle whales to their transmission array that connects this world to Beast ne. There are numerous spies on the kingdom, the elders knew that Shadowsh is monitoring their movement, if they made any sudden great move, he would certainly attack them before they could save arge number of their nsmen. Chapter 993 Chapter 993: CHAPTER 962 ATTACK BLUE WORLD While the Battle Whale n were transferring their nsmen to Beast ne, the preparation of Gaia is getting close to it¡¯spletion, the Rising Dragon Continent were jubnt, they have a branch on Blue World after a deal with Thousand Race Empire. The Demon Fox n congratted them for their great future, they were of course envious but because of the environment, Blue World is something that they cannot touch arbitrarily, they wish that Thousand Forest Continent would find a world like Murim World. The Thousand Race Empire had never failed in their conquest, everyone on Gaia know this, meanwhile, the rest of the powers have experienced their fair share of failure, unfortunately for their opponents, once they step on Gaia, they would meet the retaliation of United Federation Alliance. Shadowsh could manipte Gaia like he was god which is actually not that far, he is the sole ruler of their world because of this reason, fortunately for the powers of this world, he is considered a benevolent god, he doesn¡¯t force others to turn into his worshippers and give them a chance and multiple choices. Even though he doesn¡¯t truly enforce others to believe on his religion, everyone still prays and believes on his divinity, even the dragon n have decided to worship both him and the dragon god. The elves also do this, they worship the life goddess and him, on the other hand, nearly everyone on Thousand Forest Continent worship him as the only one true god, they look down on others that don¡¯t believe on their religion. There are many crazy fanatics but they don¡¯t make a move publicly because they felt that it would disrespectful to their god but in private, those that dares slight Shadowsh were silently disposed by them. ..... Currently, all of the soldiers were believers and there were also a lot of them that are crazy fanatics, on Invincible Kingdom, the ones that truly impose their status as Shadowsh¡¯s faithful servants were the Sea Dragon Race. But secretly, the Aqua Race n were also the same, they are much more treacherous than the Sea Dragon Race because they don¡¯t show it, they would smile at you by the day, acting nice but on the dark, they would torture you for your sphemy on their god. Everyone on Invincible Kingdom were praying to a statue of Shadowsh, the family of the soldiers were especially faithful, Ariel and Laura had already announced that many of the soldiers will die but they guarantee a certain victory. For all the soldiers that gonna join the conquest, they would be rewarded and for those that have died, a monument dedicated only for them would be built on Blue World. The Sea Dragon Kingdom were actually celebrating, they are a warring race, for them, this conquest is something that they truly desire, they don¡¯t care if they die as long as their death was glorious. They are stillpeting with the Aqua Race n but it is no longer just strength but also contribution, the two rivals see each other as the strongest and most useful servant of Shadowsh on the sea. Not one wanted to back down, the Aqua Race ancestor and the Sea Dragon King are individuals that have reached Saint Realm, the two of them are now in deep state of meditation, preparing for their next step on bing a True Saint. Shadowsh who was overseeing everything finally saw that everyone was ready, he pointed his sword towards the world gate that connects Gaia and Blue World. He roars ¡°Charge!¡± What was surprising is that, the one leading the Sea Dragon Race is their king and the one leading the Aqua Race n is their ancestor, the two came out seeing this conquest as the opportunity to take the next step. ¡°Sea Dragon Army! Let us show our almighty god that we are the ones the deserve the tital of his Sea Trident!¡± ording to legend, the god of the sea wields a trident because of this, the title as Shadowsh¡¯s strongest power on sea is Sea Trident. The Aqua Race Ancestor shouted ¡°Show your might my people! Show how ourbined force is something that our opponent should fear for we are our almighty god¡¯s true Sea Trident!¡± The two charges towards the erged world gate, their number amounted to hundreds of millions, to join this conquest, one must reach Gold Rank. Such frightening force shows the growth of Gaia, it¡¯s children have been using their growth to expand it¡¯s growth by conquering other worlds. But the real reason for everyone¡¯s rapid growth is because of Shadowsh, the academy that he had built created multiple technique and cultivation art that increased one¡¯s strength or potential, there are also numerous sects that dedicate their entire being to nurturing their members. The older generations have a new lease on life after Gaia started evolving, they felt their lifespan increasing, other than those that have extend their lives with a technique or treasure, everyone received a new vitality. Using this opportunity, the older generations picked some free or cheap cultivation technique from the merchants, most of the cultivators would receive an iplete technique and the only method toplete is to join sects or academy. Joining the army is also one of the methods, everyone were celebrating this new age, the ones who truly receive the greatest blessings were the new generation as they were born with more potential than theter generation. Shadowsh was the reason for all of this, everyone venerates him because of this reason, they all worship him and many sects even fought each other. The only reason for this is that they wanted to be under one of the members of Hope Family, unfortunately, Karl and the rest of the family only ever picked one sect to support. Karl have supported the ming Lion Sect, the sect master of this sect was actually a beast that could transform into a humanoid form. Back to the present, all the sect that were rted or were expert on battle in a battlefield surrounded with water have participated. They were rearing to go, especially since Shadowsh was the one leading the conquest. Meanwhile, on Blue World, everyone were confused as to why the atmosphere is quite tense, the only ones that weren¡¯t worried were the Leviathans. They know that Shadowsh and his group would certainly start their conquest soon, they were also prepared to join the battle. Their target are their current rivals that were restricting their growth, they were already in the verge of breaking as they wanted to start a massacre but they hold it in. Their opponent thought that they were scared and many of their allies also thought so, there are already those that cut their connection with them and most of those that stayed are spies. Only a small amount were true loyal allies and Derranger have already informed them about the nearby future. Bang! Fringe destroys the table in front of him, the people inside the room shivers to his menacing aura, he took a deep breath and said ¡°Just wait, those fools would certainly die on my hands!¡± An aged individual stood up and asks ¡°Venerable Fringe, I have heard that the Battle Whale n seems to be doing something in secret, we noticed that arge number of their people started disappearing, do you have any idea on any of this.¡± Fringe shook his head, everyone had already expected this and all of them looks at Derranger, he is the youngest individual on this room but he is respected by everyone present. Knowing what everyone was thinking, Derranger spoke ¡°I have already sent numerous of my men to investigate and after gathering all the rumors and facts, I specte that they are migrating to Beast ne.¡± Everyone were startled by this, especially those that have been staying on this world for their entire lives, they know just how proud the Battle Whale n is but for them to actually flee their homnd, they couldn¡¯t help but have a chill running down their spines. Fringe startedughing ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe that they pick this method for their survival, I, Fringe would bow my head to the decision makers of the Battle Whale n!¡± Derranger also praise the decisions of the elders of the Battle Whale n, they might be enemy but this doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t respect them. ¡°Let us prepare, if the Battle Whale n have started migrating that meant that they had already sensed that lord Shadowsh is attacking.¡± Their allies looks at each other and bows, they already had the assurance of the Leviathans, they felt safe but since none of them wanted to pass up this opportunity, they wanted to join the war. ¡°Father, after this war, lord Shadowsh would surely go to Giants ne, have the elders really not found at least one urate description of that ne.¡± Fringe smiling expression became gloomy ¡°Not yet son, *Sigh* Even I help on the search but found nothing, unfortunately you are too busy if we have you, we would definitely find at least one documents pertaining to our homnd.¡± Chapter 994 Chapter 994: CHAPTER 963 HERE HE COMES Derranger sighed ¡°If only those Devil Octopi are intelligent, we would be able to obtain more information.¡± Fringe patted his shoulder ¡°Do not worry, with lord Shadowsh backing us, we would reim our rightful ce on our homnd.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that but what is now pressing is that, the number of our nsmen only amounts to a couple of thousands and we had already count even those that were still incubating.¡± ¡°Lord Shadowsh might support us but we must at least show our worth.¡± Fringe became depressed, after all, his son is right, the number of nsmen they have aren¡¯t enough, if they are going to reim their homnd, they need more manpower. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, this world contains Leviathans long ago, I am sure that they have some documents pertaining on the events that had happened on the past, we might find traces of our race.¡± Fringe nodded, they had been capturing many marine beasts that contains their bloodline, no matter how little the density their bloodline is and how impure it was. ..... He wanted to nurture them no matter how hard it was, fortunately, Gaia is the best ce for them to shine. Suddenly, there was an explosion, the world started shaking, this alerted the two, they quickly came out, what they saw cause them to cheer. A gigantic world gate appears near their location, Fringe shouted ¡°My nsmen, we are finally going to attack, immediately mobilized all the warriors of the n, let us bring terror on this world.¡± Sensing the changes that urred on their world, all the high ranking powers were startled, the only power that weren¡¯t surprised were the Battle Whale n. They felt upset that they hadn¡¯t managed to send away all of the innocent civilians, the elders appears and shouted ¡°My men! We will stake our lives and buy more time for our family!¡± ¡°Today, we will show the entire world why our n should be feared!¡± Roar! Roar! Roar! All the soldiers of the Battle Whale n let¡¯s out their battle cry as their entire kingdom is filled with killing intent and oppressive aura. The first ones to charge out of the world gate were the Sea Dragon Race, their menacing vibe could be felt, everyone on Blue World except for the people on Shadowsh¡¯s side were shocked. Not because of the invasion, they had already anticipated such action after seeing such arge world gate, what shocked them were the facts that the ones invading them are like the Sea Dragon Race on their world. The only difference is that, one side was white and blue and the other was gray and ck, the situation became tense immediately but the high ranking powers weren¡¯t afraid nor worried, it is because they couldn¡¯t sense any Saint Lord on the army. Then the Aqua Race n appear, their appearance aren¡¯t that surprising as the Aqua Race n are seeminglymon to any worlds that contains intelligent marine beasts that could transform into a somewhat humanoid figure. Human mages and beastman also appears, more came out but none of them are Saint Lords, upon noticing this, the people of Blue World heaved a sigh of relief, they then became excited. For them, this is the perfect opportunity to expand their territory, they were dreaming of this until a powerful aura that seems to warp the space around the world gate appears, everyone on Blue World sensed the aura and they couldn¡¯t help but tremble in terror. The elders of Battle Whale n were quite familiar to this aura, their expression became unsightly, they sighed as they braced themselves, all of them thought of the same thing. HERE HE COMES! Roar! A roar full of fury and dignity rang out, it spreads throughout each corner of the world, the Leviathan and their allies were extremely excited. The Leviathans also felt exalted when they fight what Shadowsh, as a warring race, they felt that he was the epitome of strength, meanwhile, their allies were different, when they first saw the armying out of the world gate, they felt despair. They thought that it was the end of them because there aren¡¯t Saint Lords on the other side but when Shadowsh¡¯s powerful and pressuring aura descended, everyone were quite shocked. What came out of the world gate were a hundred thousand of Saint ss dragons, all of them have the same appearance, they might be only on Saint Realm but their aura seeminglyparable to that of a True Saint. On the other hand, on Devil¡¯s Deep, Sans undead subordinates starteding out of the transmission array on the city built on that location. They were actually the real cannon fodders of the army not the Sea Dragon Race, ording to Shadowsh, Sans is permitted to turn any dead enemy into his undeads. The situation of Blue World is extremely dire, especially after seeing a hundred thousand Saint water dragons that aren¡¯t afraid of death. ¡°Battle Whale n! Your n will reap what your n had sowed! We will take revenge for our brother!¡± Just as everyone were tensed, the undeads that were stationed on different locations of the world started moving. Everyone could see the situation because of the leader of the Aqua Race n, with their abilities, they show everyone the situation of their world. No matter where they are, arge screen like object appears and shows the invasion of Gaia, the expression of everyone turned gloomy, Blue World is extremely vast but someone was actually able to have his roar and aura to spread throughout every corner. Suddenly, three stars descended, one exudes extreme heat, the other one was a dreamy like star that exudes a mysterious vibe and thest one was actually not a star but a ck hole. The three heavenly bodies appears just above the skies of Blue World, because the world is made up entirely of water, the sky is different from most world but it was still clear. Shadowsh finally steps foot on Blue World once again, his killing intent directed to his enemy made even those that were experienced to shiver. This was the result of him going on a killing spree on Blood World, it might have affected his mind but not too much, his killing intent cause the three stars to react violently. The golden star started emitting dragon pressure that increases the oppressive aura of the killing intent, the white star made the killing intent eerier but the greatest reaction was the ck hole. It was the embodiment of destruction, the killing intent became more chaotic making those that were affected to lose their mind and be killing machine. Those that have low mentality started to breath in difficulty, their eyes started turning red, Shadowsh who had sensed something was wrong quickly shut off his killing intent, he might have initiate a war but he doesn¡¯t want to annihte everyone. Other than Battle Whale n, he will spare many of the powers of this world, that if they decided to surrender. ¡°We the Sea Dragon Race are going to go North!¡± ¡°My glorious Aqua Race n will turn this entire territory into Gaia¡¯s property!¡± The rest of the army cannot make any ims because their strength isn¡¯t high enough to actually dare to make any ims. France appears, he could travel through underwater with ease, he might not be able to fight in full power but his agility wasn¡¯t affected. ¡°France, I have a new mission for you.¡± Before he could fly towards somewhere else, Shadowsh stops him. He then took out Clwyd¡¯s unconscious body, the entire Blue World trembles as if reacting to him. France was shocked but he quickly became ecstatic. ¡°Clwyd is currently on a state ofma, his soul is scattered throughout this world, I want you to find the parts of his soul so that we could revive him.¡± France nodded, Shadowsh gently put Clwyd behind him, he then had Yshelia who was covered with her weapons that turned into water type weapons to hold him so that Clwyd wouldn¡¯t fall down. ¡°Banjo,e here.¡± With hismand, Banjo enters Blue World, he was also happy to hear that his brother could be revived. ¡°You and France would be responsible for the revival of our brother, if anyone dares to stop you, kill without mercy.¡± The two nodded, even Yshelia wouldn¡¯t give any mercy to anyone that dares to harm her family. The three disappears with Banjo¡¯s spatial ability, seeing them leave, Shadowsh turns his attention to the Battle Whale Kingdom. He swam rapidly and was approaching the location rapidly, his clones were much more advanced than him, they had been flying with full speed since from the start. The saintess of Aqua Race n sighed, she had already predicted that their world would be chaotic in the future but she had never thought that it wasn¡¯t that long, she looks at her guards and knows that many of the people of his n would die. Chapter 995 Chapter 995: CHAPTER 964 SAINT LORDS VS SHADOWSLASH Shadowsh was rapidly approaching the Battle Whale Kingdom, he might not release his killing intent tantly like before but his hostility still could be felt. The Sea Dragon Race and the Aqua Race n started preparing for war, they knew that for them to keep their freedom, they had to defeat Shadowsh, even if they aren¡¯t able to, they should show strength to deter any thought of conquering them. Without hesitation, they mobilized their Saint Lords and have them go to the Battle Whale Kingdom to assist the battle whales on the uing battle. On their opponent¡¯s side, only Shadowsh is considered a threat, if they manage to dealt with him, the conquest of Gaia would fail. On the Sea Dragon Kingdom, the warriors of the kingdom started to gather but suddenly, they received a bad news, on Devil¡¯s Deep, undeads starteding out, they are now approaching their territory. ¡°Sh*t! As expected, those undeads came from Shadowsh¡¯s side, How strong are they?¡± The informant spoke ¡°Most of them are Xiantian Realm and above, there aren¡¯t any Saint Lord within them but their numbers are truly too great, We also discover something, it seems that the people from Shadowsh¡¯s side are shing against them!¡± ..... Themander of the sea dragon army froze, he couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Sir, ording to thetest information, they aren¡¯t rted to Shadowsh, they only came out because this is the perfect opportunity to cause chaos.¡± ¡°D*mn it! Immediately summon the fierce dragon brigade and have them eradicate those wretched creatures, also keep monitoring, I still feel that they are connected to Shadowsh somehow.¡± The situation of the undeads are all Sans doing, he felt that giving mercy isn¡¯t fitting for his style, so hemanded the undeads to attack their own force but he ordered them to not kill anyone that came from Gaia. He doesn¡¯t care if his undeads are destroyed, he could create new ones by massacring every living being of Blue World he will encounter, he doesn¡¯t care if he was seen as a devil, for him, he can be anything for his lord. Shadowsh who was unaware of Sans change of n is now in front of the Battle Whale Kingdom, he could sense multiple Saint Lord aura close by. He wasn¡¯t angry at them helping his enemy, he could understand their actions, after all, their invasion here signifies their intent on conquering this world. For the people of this world to keep their freedom, the only thing they could do is fight, they knew this because many of them have done the same to other worlds. Many of their soldiers even came from other worlds that they have conquered, they might felt indignant but they knew that this is natural on this universe. ¡°Shadowsh, today, we the warriors of Battle Whale n will stake our lives with you, we will show you our indomitable spirit!¡± Shadowsh killing intent rose ¡°I will destroy your entire kingdom leaving nothing behind, erasing every bit of information rted to your n.¡± ¡°You will be forgotten by the new generation.¡± The expression of the warriors of Battle Whale n became pale and unsightly, his threat is truly great for them. The elders of the Battle Whale n startedughing ¡°That would never happen for we have our n on Beast ne, you might be powerful but you are the primary target of all members of the Mythical Beast ns.¡± Shadowsh snorted, he knew that his initial n to decrease the willpower of his enemy have failed. ¡°No matter what you do, as long as I destroy every inch of your kingdom, your nsmen would return to a ce containing nothing!¡± The temporary leader of the battle whales snorted ¡°Our n might get destroyed but do you really think that conquering our homeworld is quite easy.¡± ¡°We outnumber you in terms of experts.¡± Shadowsh knows that he was saying the truth, he might be confident to conquer a part of Blue World but considering the entirety of it, the chance of it happening is extremely low. The amount of experts on Gaia is too small but he doesn¡¯t mind this, he will destroy the Battle Whale Kingdom to deter the rest of the n and have his subordinates capture multiple territory, bit by bit, they would slowly consume this big fat piece of meat they call Blue World. ¡°Let us see if the expert of this world can stop my ambition!¡± A female wearing an all white clothes, her face is covered with her hood, she spoke ¡°Ambition, you aren¡¯t that type of individual, you are trying to protect your home by conquering all the worlds around it, protecting a great secret.¡± Shadowsh sighed, he also felt that conquering other worlds is tiring, Gaia isrge enough, unfortunately, with the outer world creatures running rampant and the fact that the secret of Gaia must be protected, he was forced to do this. The tense situation became even more solemn as time passes by, no one dares to make the first move. Shadowsh suddenly pointed at the direction of the Battle Whale Kingdom and all of his clones charge without any fear, the battle whale army let¡¯s out their roar and charges towards their opponent. The Saint Lords on the other hand chase after their fleeing target, they knew that he wasn¡¯t fleeing but finding a much more appropriate ce to fight. They stop at a location abandoned by it¡¯s former residents, Shadowsh faced the fifty Saint Lords, these are all the Saint Lords on this world. This is thebined force of the entire power of Blue World, there are seven Saint Lords on the Battle Whale n, all of them are on the limit of their lifespan. After this battle, wether they win or lose, they would die but all of their gaze are focus and solemn, not one of them is afraid of death. Shadowsh cannot fight on his usual battle form, he transformed into a form that resembles Godzi. The people were confused as to why he picked this form, he then looks at them and instantly the mind of everyone present became nk. He made his move and instantly attacks one of the battle whales but he had only managed to sessfully attack one, the rest quickly recovers from his spiritual attack and retaliate. Shadowsh cursed inwardly, he then spun and managed to deflect the attack with his tail, he retreated and fires arge dragon breath that covers a wide area. The Saint Lords of the Sea Dragon Race also fired their own dragon breath and the two opposing attacks cancel each other, the situation made everyone silent. The Sea Dragon Race dragon breath is extremely well known but for Shadowsh to stop it with his own dragon breath and easily at that shocked the Saint Lords. ¡°Shark Stampede!¡± The Saint Lord that looks like a huge shark charges towards Shadowsh, around him were images of shark. Shadowsh clenched his fist and punches towards the direction of the shark, the small fist image started bing bigger and hits the shark destroying them while injuring the real body. Three swordfish appears and nearly managed to stab their target, Shadowsh was only able to dodge because he transformed his body into a much more lean figure. He then erged his hand and grabs one of the swordfish and throw it towards the lizard like monster, the pearl maiden created a shield blocking the weapon of the swordfish to hit the lizard. There are also other white clothed fighters behind the pearl maiden, it seems that they are acting as a support and no one was actually angry at them. Five whales that looks gentle in appearance used their tails to create a powerful sonic boom, Shadowsh shes his hand and a sword like image appeared. The attack collided but it seems that the sonic boom managed to defeat the sword Qi, Shadowsh opens his hand and devours the remaining energy that is considered harmless to him. Bang! Something teleported next to him and managed to hit him in his chest, what was shocking is that, his well known defense broke with ease. He spat out blood but he manage to recover instantly, his eyes darted towards a specific spot and his long tail swapped that spot. Bang! A small shrimp with oversized hands was hit and it was thrown away with great ferocity, it was the one who hit him in the chest, the pearl maiden quickly saved it but he wouldn¡¯t let her. Two of the battle whales stops him, he snorted and kicks them to get some distance, the other Saint Lords started attacking him and their attacks rains down on him. He wasn¡¯t afraid, he summoned a ck hole that quickly absorbs all the attacks, he then threw them back shocking everyone, what they don¡¯t know is that, he cannot use this move at a certain amount of time after summoning it. Chapter 996 Chapter 996: CHAPTER 965 THE BATTLE OF BLUE WORLD The ck hole is different from his other source stars, it was rebellious, it only signed a contract with him because it wanted to cause as much chaos as possible, as an Origin Beast on the lower nes, he is the being that could cause the most chaos. Shadowsh and it were still fighting against each other for supremacy, he swore that once he ascend to the Divine Realm and could travel beyond a world¡¯s boundary and reach the stars, he wouldpete with it for control. It might be rebellious and chaotic but none could im that it¡¯s power is weak, it is something that cause his other two divine star apprehension. Roar! After throwing their attacks back to them, he charges towards the pearl maiden and her group, in any battle, the healer and the support should be the first target. Bang! Shadowsh hits a whale, it seems that it took it¡¯s attack head on, not caring if it was injured. Unfortunately for it, the defense that their race were so proud of was instantly destroyed, the attack also ignored the physical defense and hits it¡¯s soul. The support quickly tried to save it, the pearl maiden raised her pearl and a barrier appears around her. ..... Boom! Shadowsh frowns, he can¡¯t believe that his illusion was seen through so easily, he snorted and continue to attack. He was teleported in front of a giant water snake and it opens it¡¯s mouth and swallow him whole. Bam! The shut mouth opens up with one punch, Shadowsh grabs the fang and pull them out, he then blinks towards therge octopus and stabs the fangs to it. It was blocked by multiple seaweed that acts like tentacles, it was a being that is made up of seaweed, it was protecting the octopus because it is one of the rare spatial type being. Shadowsh sensed something and snorted, his Qi exploded out of his body, he knew that the octopus was trying to teleport him once again. He clenches hard and the surrounding water started to boil, the expression of his opponents became pained, a powerful dragon pressure that is constantly crushing their body is slowly breaking their body. The pearl maiden took out a pink pearl and threw it towards Shadowsh, it broke into multiple pink lights, her teammates instantly became stronger. A crab with a volcano on its back appears and use it¡¯s power to resist the extremely hot water, Shadowsh was pissed off, not because of the fighters but because of the pearl maiden. He already knew that fighting with her on the enemy¡¯s side would make it harder, unfortunately, he cannot instantly deal with them, he cannot instantly kills a Saint Lord. He snorted and attacks the grab, he cracks it¡¯s shell with just one attack, the volcano on it¡¯s back ooze out a powerful fire st. Shadowsh simply raise his hand and received the attack barehanded, he then steps on it, the other Saint Lords quickly swam towards his direction to support their teammate. Their battle continues to shake the entirety of Blue World, the residents of this world wanted to see the scene of their strongest warriors fighting against the strongest being on their enemy¡¯s world. While the people of Gaia were having a difficult time defeating their target, if it weren¡¯t for the help of a member of the Hope Family, they would have already been stopped. LS and his subordinates were battling against multiple Saints and True Saints, the Rising Dragon Kingdom have sent their strongest and most capable underwater warrior to this war. Together with their future ruler, they had already destroyed multiple small power but because of their rapid advancement, they caught the attention of a n that are known for their ferocity. The Thunder Venomous Eel, they and the army of ryhe Rising Dragon Kingdom were fighting extremely close to the Leviathans. The eels were the former allies of the Leviathans but they no longer have any intention to continue their rtionship. They have grown strongerpared to their past, also, they are now considered under the Sea Dragon Race, they became more arrogant, especially since the strongest of their n is on the peak of True Saint. They felt that he would certainly breakthrough and be a Saint Lord, not knowing that their dream is close to being impossible. LS looks at the True Saints on their opponents¡¯ side, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, unfortunately, he is the only one capable of fighting against the True Saints. He started frowning as he realised that winning this battle would be difficult, his older brothers are busy so they cannot help, he could only rely on himself. Suddenly, he sensed something and looks at the direction of the Sea Dragon Kingdom, he felt his older brother¡¯s aura, he felt a renewed vigor. ¡°I am LS, a member of the Hope Family, I dere that this territory is now belonged to the Rising Dragon Kingdom!¡± ¡°You pitiful weak worm actually dares to challenge the might of our n, hahaha utterly foolish, are you trying to make meugh worm?!¡± LS didn¡¯t say anything and charges together with his subordinates, they don¡¯t fear strong opponents, they would are the dragon race, they are proud creatures because they have the strength to back it up. On another location, Sans is currently fighting against multiple True Saints, after fusing with Nightmare, his strength have multiplied, even though his stage is lower than his opponents, his strength utterly surpasses them. His under army is currently scattered and killing every living being they encounter, they are traveling towards the direction where the people of Gaia avoided. ¡°You unholy monster, we will kill you!¡± The True Saints screams in fury, they had seen the images of the people of their world being killed without any hint of mercy. Those that were watching from their screen wanted to fight it out with the undeads, they had seen how the people of Gaia dealt with their enemy. As long as you surrender peacefully, they wouldn¡¯t indiscriminately kill you but only imprison you. There were others that dares to risk it all but the infants and the children were spared, on the other hand, the undeads doesn¡¯t care about anything. Regardless of gender, age and ailment, as long as you are a living being, the undeads will kill you, those that were watching also saw that there are multiple skirmish amongst the people of Gaia and the undeads, they had already thought that they aren¡¯t rted. Killing undeads are useless, the corpses that weren¡¯t devoured transformed into new undeads, the more they kill and devour, the stronger they became. Suddenly, one group that were watching screams in fury, they saw that on LS side, the Thunder Venomous Eel n were on the verge of defeat, not because of the dragons but because of a group of powerful warriors that helped them. The Leviathans and thr Devil Octopus, they are now massacring the eels and as they ate them, their natural immunity to poison became even stronger. The eels are weak and helpless against the Leviathan, their thunderbolts and high voltage attack are practically useless against them, pure blooded Leviathans are born to wield thunder, they are like the ancient titans but only a bit weaker. They are immune to poison, hell, even the Devil Octopus are immune to poison making the greatest trump card of their opponent useless. Also, unlike the Rising Dragon Kingdom, the Leviathans and the Devil Octopus contains multiple True Saints, the only powerhousecking on their n were Saint Lords. ¡°D*mn you traitors!¡± Screams the strongest powerhouse of the Thunder Venomous Eel n, they didn¡¯t expect that a power of their world would betray them. Fringe was holding the strongest powerhouse on the eel side, he was holding him on it¡¯s neck, looking at the individual that onceughed and mocked him, he couldn¡¯t help but look at him with ridicule. ¡°Traitors? Hahaha! We came from a different world, we had submitted to lord Shadowsh since the first day you met us, we are only binding our time.¡± The eel was choked both mentally and physically, he thought that the Leviathans have be meek because of the catastrophe that their n have experienced. He hadn¡¯t expected that this was a different n of Leviathan, the Thunder Venomous Eel n might be looking down on them on the surface but they still dreaded them because of they are considered their natural enemy. Derranger on the other hand was talking with LS ¡°Young lord, please leave this territory for our n, the surrounding territories were once a part of the Leviathan¡¯s domain.¡± LS shook his head ¡°ording to your father, the Leviathans of this world doesn¡¯t belong to your n, so this territory is open forpetition.¡± ¡°Young lord, if you give us the surrounding territory, our n will help you expand your dominion, I swore this on the name of both my n and lord Shadowsh.¡± Chapter 997 Chapter 997: CHAPTER 966 COLLECTING SOUL Upon thinking about it, LS could only ept the Leviathans¡¯ proposal, after all, the Rising Dragon Kingdom isn¡¯t strong enough to subdue a medium ss power on this world, Derranger sighed in relief upon hearing him agree. LS is considered a royal member of Thousand Race Empire in the eyes of everyone under Gaia, Derranger wanted to obtain connection with him to solidify their n¡¯s influence on Gaia. The dragons actually felt relieved themselves, they might not be afraid of fighting against stronger individuals but if there is a method that would secure their lives, they rather pick that method. LSmanded ¡°Okay, for father¡¯s face, I will not argue with your n but our Rising Dragon Kingdom wanted to prove ourselves, we don¡¯t want your n to interfere if there aren¡¯t more then ten True Saints.¡± Derranger was startled, he can¡¯t believe what he had heard, LS also realised that he had slipped up and coughs before leading his subordinates away. Shadowsh was basically the person that raided him, he had always seen him as his father but he had never called him that because he wanted to first prove himself worthy to be considered his son. He had been too excited, he felt that as long as he do this right, he can proudly call Shadowsh his father, he didn¡¯t expect that he became too excited to make such mistake. ..... Watching LS leave, Derranger was deep in his thought, Fringe approach him after dealing with the strongest member of their opponent¡¯s n. ¡°What is it son?¡± ¡°Father, we had already established some connection with lord Banjo and Sans but the two of them are already matured and doesn¡¯t need our help.¡± Fringe agrees to his words, he sighed ¡°First I wanted to help Sans because he is known as lord Shadowsh right hand man but I didn¡¯t expect that he would have such great army.¡± ¡°Meanwhile, Banjo is a being greatly feared upon that even during our n¡¯s peak, we would still be cautious against them.¡± Derranger nodded, he was a bit surprised to hear his father say something smart. Pak! His father smacks his head, he then berated him ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?! I may not be as cunning as you but I was still the former n chief of our n, ruling meant that I also have brains not just brawns.¡± Derranger grumbles inwardly but doesn¡¯t show it, he then excitedly said ¡°I met with LS, one of them members of Hope Family.¡± Fringe whistles ¡°Man, everyone on that family is crazy strong, if they fought with beings the same level as them, their chances of victory is nearly 100%.¡± Derranger agree ¡°Yes but he is a Saint expert, not only that, he is extremely young, his bloodline might be evenparable to the dragons living on the higher ne of existence.¡± Fringe was confused ¡°So? The members of Hope Family are all out of the norm, what is surprising with this information?¡± Derranger sighed as he look at his dad like he was an idiot, of course because of this, he was once again smacked in the head. He could only hurriedly exin or else his dad would keep hitting him ¡°I suggest that our n support him, he has a power of his own so we could still stay independent, we would have a much firm foundation on Gaia.¡± Fringe was excited, their n is living on Earth but Shadowsh said that he would relocate them on Gaia because he wanted to leave powerful guardians to his homeworld. They are unlike the Devil Octopus, they had intelligence and Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want them to turn into mindless ves that only exist to serve him, Derranger and Fringe also agree to this. They made apromise, the orphans or those that were on theirst years of their lifespan would continue to stay on Earth, they would be a new n of Leviathan. This is so that the Leviathans would continue to earn honor and prestige. Fringe who was excited quickly shakes his son ¡°Where the hell did he go, we must catch up to him quickly!¡± Derranger shook his head and told the conversation between the two of them, his father nodded to this ¡°As expected of a member of Hope Family, they are truly amazing.¡± The elders who were listening to them also nodded, Derranger quickly spoke to his father ¡°You and I cannot leave our n right now, so we must decided which elder to send.¡± Meanwhile, Banjo, France and Yshelia were now in a location where the army of Gaia hadn¡¯t step foot yet, ording to the reaction of Clwyd¡¯s body and soul, a part of his soul is located in their current location. When the three of them arrives at the location, they immediately sensed multiple auras that belongs to True Saints, also Yshelia who was much more sensitive to aura realised they are all peak of their current realm. Her expression became solemn, there are a dozen peak True Saint currently present, the three of them are only Saints but none of them wanted to retreat. Banjo spoke ¡°I¡¯ll stall them, go and recover Clwyd¡¯s soul!¡± Yshelia shook his head ¡°It should be in reverse, you are the only individual that could easily enter a forbidden ground, you should be the one taking our brother.¡± Banjo realised that her words make sense and nodded, he fired a powerful dragon breath to the nearest enemy before taking Clwyd to his arms and blinking close to the entrance of the world gate. The guardians quickly reacted but they don¡¯t get far, France let¡¯s out a loud cry, his entire body started emitting out high voltage electricity. Not to mention, after his electric sparks converged, they formed an image that looks like a Xuanwu. Thunderbolts started to fly towards the twelve guardians, the twelve marine beasts quickly let¡¯s out pained cry, thunder type attacks are extremely powerful underwater, especially if they are concentrated and not scattered. Yshelia summons her countless dagger like weapons, powered by her and her race, they zips through the water and stabs the twelve guardians, two of the guardians that were turtled, they summoned a barrier that blocks the miniature weapons. Meanwhile, one of them took the attack head on, it was a crab, the other weren¡¯t so lucky, especially the three jellyfish, they thought that they could take the thunder attack head on but they were wrong. Bang! France was hit by one of the guardians that looks like a humanoid fish monster, it¡¯s scale deflected Yshelia¡¯s weapon but the pure elemental attack hidden on the weapon stings to it. One of them looks like a whale it swallowed the dagger before firing a powerful hydro breath towards Banjo. France was furious, he blitz through the path of the attack and fires a lighting dragon blocking the attack. Two tentacles tried to grab him but he turns into his elemental form and escapes with ease but this doesn¡¯tst for long, one of the guardians that looks like a anglerfish lits up his lightbulb and a hypnotic like vibe started exuding out of it. France froze, he was then hit by a fish that has horns, it hurt him heavily, Yshelia shes next to him and she exploded with her powerful spiritual sense. The horned fish cries, it¡¯s head was wrack with pain, France transformed into his elemental form and escapes from his impalement, he looks at the anglerfish with hate. Yshelia suddenly summoned her weapons and surrounds them with it, two blows ms on the miniature weapons that acts like a barrier. The weapons cannot stop the blow and they scatters, France quickly reacted and let¡¯s out a loud cry that could even be heard underwater, the cry shocks the two attackers into retreating. Banjo who was breaking through the barrier finally managed to enter the forbidden area, sensing the suppression of the heavenlyws, he snorted and use his ability as a void beast to have his body transversing in a ne of existence that both exist and does not on this universe. He easily transverse to the forbidden area, avoiding every traps designed on the domain, after reaching the final destination, Banjo heaved a sigh of relief, just as he was about to take the soul of his brother, a giant ck hand appears, he couldn¡¯t dodge. Bang! He ms into the wall activating the traps around it, he quickly store Clwyd¡¯s body into his space jewel again and travel to the void to dodge every attack. He couldn¡¯t dodge earlier because he was carrying his brother¡¯s body, he might be able to turn invulnerable but this is only possible to himself not to anything else. He grumbles, he cannot take the soul away as Clwyd is the only one capable of it, even the people of this world cannot kill him. As long as water exist, he could also continue existing, that is why the Battle Whale n sealed him in a location without any hint of water. This is only avable because they split his soul apart and the world consciousness transport them towards different locations that are considered forbidden grounds. Chapter 998 Chapter 998: CHAPTER 967 THE SAINT LORDS HESITATION The world consciousness actually considers Clwyd the best being to be it¡¯s chosen one, Shadowsh and the rest doesn¡¯t know it but their universe is losing the battle against the other universe. No matter how much they want to fight back, the universe they currently in is considered too youngpared to the universe they are currently fighting against. That is why, many worlds started acting up, their instinct told them to survive, to do this, they have to chose their chosen ones, Clwyd is too perfect for Blue World, it wanted train it¡¯s children and reward them with a part of his soul. Unfortunately for it, an individual that shouldn¡¯t exist on the lower nes have appeared and is currently trying to subdue all it¡¯s children. Back to the present, Banjo is now looking at the giant arm that is made up ofws, if he wasn¡¯t wrong, the rune mark on the hands could he read as ¡°suppress¡± just by it¡¯s name, anyone could already figure out it¡¯s ability. Roar! ¡°Do you really think that you could stop me!¡± Banjo then charges towards the ck hand without fear, meanwhile, outside of the forbidden grounds, the situation of France and Yshelia isn¡¯t looking good. The two might be powerful but they are fighting against twelve individuals that are a rank higher than them, not to mention, they have the advantage in terms of location. ..... If France hadn¡¯t achieved his evolution and reached True Saint Realm, he would have already been defeated, unfortunately, he was still considered a Saint because he had no time purifying his body with Saint Qi. Yshelia has a much easier time, it¡¯s because she has the support of her n, there are many more on one of the worlds inside Safehaven Paradise. ¡°France, Can you still fight?¡± She asks in concern, the one that they had a hard time dealing with is the anglerfish. France would be hypnotized no matter how great his willpower is, Yshelia have already discovered that the hypnotic effect seems to be powered up by this world¡¯sw. Skree! ¡°Yes I can! If only we could deal with that lightbulb, we would have a much easier time.¡± Franceined. Everytime the two tried to deal with the anglerfish, the rest would make a move to stop them, they had been fighting for a long time now. They are starting to get worried about Banjo¡¯s wellbeing, they cannot believe that he stayed on the forbidden ground for hours. The mountain that holds the forbidden ground started to shake, the expression of the two lits up, Yshelia shouted and her powerful spiritual sense exploded. France then zips through towards the forbidden ground, atop of him was Yshelia, she had covered herself with her weapon so that she wouldn¡¯t be affectec by her brother¡¯s lightning. The anglerfish reacted, the two quickly reacted and took out a bomb that exploded on them, it might hurt them but they don¡¯t care, they continue on their flight. Hum! The whale let¡¯s out a powerful sonic attack in which France answered with one of his own, the rest tried to stop them but Yshelia had activated her elemental shield, unless they attack them with a physical attack and martial or elemental intent, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them. ¡°Banjo!¡± The two shouted with a happy voice but what they saw shocked them, Banjo who had obtained the position of third strongest individual after his ordeal on Abyssal ne was now filled with injuries. While the two of them were stunned, Banjo threw himself towards the two and use his spatial ability to teleport themselves out of their location. The threended on a different location, France quickly stops him from falling, Yshelia on the other hand caught Clwyd, seeing the exhausted and injured appearance of Banjo, the two deciced to rest before going to their next target location. France discovered something ¡°Banjo have ranked up and be a True Saint!¡± Yshelia was also startled, the two of them were startled, France was happy while Yshelia is both happy and envious, she swore that she will also rank up. The war continue to rage on, which was surprising for the people of Blue World, after all, in terms of number and overall strength, they surpasses their enemy but from the scenes they are watching, they are on the losing side. But Gaia has a spirit of devotion that managed topensate to their low strength, currently, the Sea Dragon Race and the Aqua Race n have managed to conquer the entirety of the west world with the help of other powers from Gaia. They hadn¡¯t advanced because they are consolidating their new territory, the people of Blue World that were watching thinking that they would be able to deal with their enemy with ease started to be worried. One after another, the forces started to team up, their new n is to take back their world and take the conquered territory for themselves, with both threat and reward presented to them, they became more serious about their n. After a couple of months, the people of other parts of Blue World started to realised why the west was defeated, they couldn¡¯t help but be more anxious as time passes by. There is also another threat to their world and they were the undeads that are currently invading the south which was the territory of Sea Dragon Race, the only power that is still safe from all the chaos is the Aqua Race n that are on the central part of the world. Meanwhile, on the Battle Whale Kingdom, the surrounding territory around it were devastated, it was caused entirely by Shadowsh, the clones might disappear for a day but one dayter, they would reappear and wreak havoc. This had made the surviving battle whales to be worried, since the clones still exist, it must also mean that Shadowsh the summoner is also still alive. On the battlefield where the Saints are fighting, the entire location is destroyed, nothing left but just a dark abyss, the former ocean floor is no longer present. The entire world is filled with chaoticws and energy that would certainly kill those that dares to enter, it had be a brand new forbidden ground. Currently, Shadowsh was breathing heavily with one of his eyes and his right hand is broken, his regeneration ability have halted because of the pearl maiden and her group. He looks at them with killing intent, he continues to fight even after months have passed, he only managed to kill three of his enemy and one of them even took half of his body. If it weren¡¯t for Amethyst going overdrive, he would have hard time continue fighting. He broke his right hand and actually rips it off from his body before eating it, then a new arm started growing, the rest of the Saint Lords wanted to halt the regeneration process but the pearl maiden stops them. She looks at him and said ¡°You think that you would able to fool us from thinking that you are vulnerable? I am the pearl maiden I could see through future!¡± Shadowshughs ¡°Wow! I thought you are smart but I don¡¯t think that you are stupid enough to actually dare to say your ability.¡± ¡°I know that you have already discovered it but this doesn¡¯t matter, you are fighting against us, you might killed Saint Lord Right Hand, st and Dynamo but they also harmed you greatly.¡± Shadowsh snorted but not denying her im, he really is injured, he had been tanking the attacks of multiple Saint Lords, his body had taken too much damage. [Big brother, your current state is pushing it, you are being suppressed by this world and tanking the attacks of multiple opponents on the same rank as you, please refrain from continuing.] Shadowsh already knew this but he also know that he is the only one who could fight against the Saint Lords of this world. The army had been advancing with ease because the world consciousness is solely focus to him. It had prevented him from receiving support from his source stars, other than Earth, he no longer received any additional energy from his source stars. He could use the ck hole but it only wanted to destroy everything, he sighed thinking about this. Pearl maiden pointed and ordered the other Saint Lords to attack, without hesitation, the six battle whales charges, they don¡¯t care if they die, one of them had already self destruct after realising that he cannot survive. The other Saint Lords are too afraid to go all out as most of them are old and knew that if they force themselves, they would certainly die. The only ones who were fighting with all they got were the battle whales and the pearl maiden, Shadowsh knew this and had to keep it that way. Saint Lord Right Hand was a crab that had a giant arm, he killed it because he was caught in it¡¯s pincer, Dynamo is a dinosaur looking marine beast, he killed it because he had swallowed him and he had to burst out of it¡¯s stomach and devours it. This is the only instances that he managed to kill his enemies without suffering too much. Chapter 999 Chapter 999: CHAPTER 968 UNEXPECTED INVASION Shadowsh then took a deep breath, the one who he is wary of is the world, there were multiple times that he was hit by a thunderbolt carrying the power of thews, he couldn¡¯t help but grumble about it. He was already exhausted because of the pearl maiden and her group and yet he still have to deal with the world consciousness but he knew that it wouldn¡¯tst long, the western area have already been conquered and Sans was doing his best to destroy the surrounding territory of the Sea Dragon Race. Pearl maiden shouted ¡°We had already called for help from Beast ne, as long as we set foot in your homeworld, we would obtain a treasure that would make every type of divine item on this world pale inparison.¡± Shadowsh knew that she was saying the truth but he doesn¡¯t care, he smirks and said ¡°The only reason why I had been forced into a corner by the likes of you is because we are fighting in this world, do you really think that any of you can stop my rampage on my homeworld.¡± Pearl maiden frowns, she knew that he was speaking the truth, she also knows that he is the chosen one of that world, no one would be able to stop him if he ever goes in a rampage in that world. Bang! Shadowsh attacks, he was trying to give a massive blow to the pearl maiden while she was distracted but the whales guarding her managed to save her. He clicked his tongue and disappears, he is no longer thinking of hiding the fact that he could travel through dimension, capable of blinking around the battlefield. ..... The six battle whales were startled, just as they were about to reach their target, they actually lost sight of him, they gritted their teeth and fires their long range attacks. Shadowsh snorted and teleported near a dinosaur looking Saint Lord and smash his fist on top of it¡¯s head, he then fires multiple dragon breath towards the iing enemies. The battle once again restarted, everything in the area is already destroyed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Blue World is a high ranking world that is only beneath a higher ne of existence, it wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the battle of multiple Saint Lords. Pearl maiden shouted ¡°Do not falter, he cannot recover! Our mother world is helping us! Show it how much we care about her and our people!¡± Roar! The Saint Lords knew that they can no longer hesitate, the suppression that their mother world is giving to their opponent have started to decrease, if they don¡¯t take this opportunity, then their world will certainly be crippled. Boom! Crack! Shadowsh who was ready to go in an all out brawl once again was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that a crack would appear, the rest of the Saint Lords also felt the same. ¡®No f*cking way!¡¯ Shadowsh was dumbfounded, he knew those buzzing sounds, he is extremely familiar with that aura, he can¡¯t believe that the barrier of Blue World would be destroyed by the outer world creatures. Roar! He lets out a loud roar, preparing to go all out, he must not let them near the world gate to Gaia, he looks at the Saint Lords and they look at him. He snorted and retreated, the six battle whales wanted to stop him but the pearl maiden stops them, she touch the six whales and with the help of the world consciousness, she preserves their life. Shadowsh returns to the western area, he shouted ¡°Prepare to defend our territory!¡± He closes his eyes and now that the world consciousness stops paying attention to him, he started to recover rapidly. He was in meditation to increase his divine sense at it¡¯s peak, using his contract with Sans, he hurriedly told him to help Banjo and the rest to recover Clwyd¡¯s soul. He had to be at his peak, unlike the other powers, the high ranking officers of the outer world are able to summon their Ascending Divinities. The avatars only has the strength of Descending Divine Rank, it is still something he cannot defeat with ease, he had to be prepared for the worst, he doesn¡¯t want to give up such a big piece of meat. Boom! With one final collision, the crack widens finally bing a gloomy world gate, then multiple words that are adept at moving underwater starteding out, they were followed by alien looking marine creatures with either multiple eyes or mouth. The octopus head warriors have also arrived, upon seeing another threat arriving at their world, the people of Blue World felt that even the gods abandoned them. First was Gaia and now a different enemy that is a lot stronger than the former had arrived, their Saint Lords were also exhausted mentally after fighting against Shadowsh. All of them have varying degrees of injuries, the pearl maiden felt that this was the worst time for their world. Even Shadowsh agreed to this, he was confused as to how the outer world creatures managed to destroy a world barrier of a high ranking world. Suddenly he who was meditating, snaps his eyes open, he looks at the direction of the crack and his expression was unsightly, there were three Descending Divine Rank experts behind the crack. He now realised as to how they managed to break the world barrier, they sacrificed millions of their Saints to forcefully summon the avatars of their Ascending Divinities. He travels towards the direction of the headquarters of the Aqua Race n, he had to inform them about this and he also wanted to know what type of world is connected around Blue World. His arrival shocked everyone, fortunately for them, he hadn¡¯t attack, an image made up entirely of spirit Qi appeared, she was the pearl maiden ¡°Greetings venerable Shadowsh, Why have youe to my n?¡± ¡°Do you know that there are three avatars of Ascending Divinities behind that crack.¡± What surprised him was that the pearl maiden nodded ¡°Yes, I am well aware after investigating, if you are worried don¡¯t be, they cannot enter and their time in the lower nes is close to ending.¡± She hesitated but she made up her mind, she spoke ¡°Venerable Shadowsh, I wish that you offer your name that you will not attack our world for the next three hundred years, you had already destroyed the Battle Whale Kingdom.¡± ¡°You have obtain your revenge, now that the enemies from the outer worlds is currently attacking, infighting wouldn¡¯t be able to solve our problem.¡± Shadowsh looks at her and smirk ¡°You are quite a bold individual, are you trying to lead the outer world creatures in our current location to force Gaia to help you fight against this invasion.¡± The pearl maiden smiles, she truly nned to do this, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be a bit angry but he still took an oath, an ancient oath that is connected to his soul and the Divine Realm. The pearl maiden might be smiling with confidence radiating out of her body, inwardly, she knew that the prospect of her world is low. Shadowsh left thinking that he had failed his brother, he was determined to destroy the entirety of Battle Whale Kingdom but because he was being held back by the Saint Lords he had failed to do so. He could only return to the western region in a disappointed manner, he felt that he had betrayed the expectations of his brother, just as he was sighing while watching the people of Gaia tries to make Blue World a part of their territory, Don Don arrives. ¡°Big brother! the outer world creatures are attacking multiple worlds at the same time, I don¡¯t know why but they are attacking at all fronts.¡± Shadowsh was stunned, he then realised that the current attack on Blue World isn¡¯t a coincidence but an organized attack by the other universe. He then told the Aqua Race n and Sea Dragon Race that they will only stay at the western region, they must not try to attack the people of Blue World during this delicate time. [Big brother, calling Sans might be the best method to protect Murim World, ording to my prediction, many worlds are now being attacked simultaneously, including Saint Monster World.] Shadowsh stops and informs Sans, now that the entire Blue World is focus on defending against the mortal enemy of all beings on this universe had appeared, they wouldn¡¯t stop Banjo and his group from collecting Clwyd¡¯s soul. He cursed inwardly, Gaia is too unprepared for such situation, he felt helpless, he might be invincible in a one on one battle in the lower nes but the prowess of his people are too low. If only they were given more time, Gaia would reign supreme in their surrounding world, bing higher ne of existence that outstrips the rest. Before returning, he told Fringe and Derranger to explore Giants ne. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000: CHAPTER 969 THE SURROUNDING WORLDS ARE IN DANGER Even though his first n is to explore the Giants ne slowly but seeing the chaos that is now happening on Blue World and the news regarding the invasion of the outer world creatures, he had to hasten his n. He is confident that since the outer world creatures are attacking all the worlds that they had found, the higher ne of existence aren¡¯t an exception to this, matter of a fact, the invasion on the higher ne of existence might be much more brutal than those of the lower nes. Gaia is safe, it is because it¡¯s barrier is now nonexistent, the barrier have fused with the gates of Divine Realm, the only way to invade is to go through the worlds that it is connected with. Due rapid growth, there are multiple worlds that Gaia is connected to, on each world, he has a clone to monitor the development, even worlds that prevent beings from ascending to Xiantian Realm. Each world has a puppet clone made by the alchemist of Thousand Race Empire, not to monitor the actions of the powers of Gaia but to guard against the invasion of the outer world creatures. The other powers of Gaia knew this and they are more than happy to amodate the puppets to their conquered worlds, they might have trouble fully controlling those worlds but they are confident that they would be able to. The Rising Dragon Kingdom and the Demon Fox n are the ones that were anxious currently, unlike their rivals, the two managed to fully administered their control over their subordinate worlds. ..... That is why they are the ones that are the most reluctant to give up their rule, they knew that they cannot defeat the enemy all by their own, they had already seek help from the Thousand Race Empire. Seeking help from an another kingdom is quite embarrassing for the powers of Gaia, seeking help from an individual that belongs to a different power is much moremon but to seek help from an entire kingdom or empire is something that is frowned upon. The twelve tailed fox ancestor sighed, she couldn¡¯t help butin ¡°If I only manage to reach True Saint Realm, we wouldn¡¯t be desperate.¡± Her descendents quickly defended her ¡°Ancestor you shouldn¡¯t look down on yourself, the members of Hope Family are still struggling at Saint Realm, just this example shows just how difficult it is to be a True Saint.¡± The twelve tailed fox ancestor still sighed, the worlds that they were managing are now being invaded by the bugs, they aren¡¯t afraid if there are only Saint Realm invaders but there are multiple True Saints at least 10. A golden sh descended on the fox ind, Mary, re and their daughter have arrived, then one by one, fox beasts and beastman started arriving, they are armed with multiple magical artifacts. Mary spoke ¡°You have helped us before, it is our turn to help all of you, don¡¯t worry, the Fox World will fully support you on defending your worlds.¡± The princess of the Demon Fox n started tearing up, she couldn¡¯t believe that the friendship that she had made with pitiful weak foxes long ago would be the reason that their n had be prosperous. Now, when their n is struggling, it was her friend that had came to solve their trouble, Foxxy and the girls approached her, they were trying to cheer her up. Meanwhile, LS and the rest have returned after hearing the news, the other powers that had participated have also returned, such drastic turn of event have left them dumbfounded. On Saint Monster World, the people of Beast Continent have started appearing, not only them, Russell¡¯s beast army have also arrived, they knew that the people of this world are still recovering, if they are invaded then it would be game over for them. Upon arriving, they instantly went to the Red For Vige, after finding out thetest information, the heaved a sigh of relief. Because of thest invasion, the world gates that connects Saint Monster World from other worlds were all destroyed, there are still that became dormant but Shadowsh sealed them because he doesn¡¯t want the world to be affected. Saint Monster World is the gateway that connects Gaia to Beast ne, losing it would be a tremendous loss for the Thousand Race Empire and Beast Continent. Russel quickly informed the residents of this world what is now happening, he would leave ten millions of his beast army for precaution, Fire Demon and Old man Emerald also volunteered to stay. The two have be revered heroes of this world, they would definitely be taken care well but the two doesn¡¯t want this, what they pursue is the peak of strength. Old man Emerald spoke ¡°Buddy, it seems that the two of us are going to miss out on this great battle.¡± He might wanted to battle but not as much as his battle maniac of a friend, Fire Demon also sighed, he clenched his fist tightly, just as he was deep in thought, multiple soldiers from Thousand Race Empire have appeared. They went to find the two and kneeled, then the general dered ¡°Message from emperor Shadowsh, Great Battle Overlord Fire Demon Dragon King and Immortal Venerable Emerald, you two are deployed to Wild Beast World!¡± The two were stunned, they then nodded, before Old man Emerald could kneel and receive the message, his good friend received it. ¡°I ept the mission and would immediately fly towards my destination.¡± Old man Emerald cursed inwardly ¡°I also ept my mission.¡± The general then added ¡°Our elite group would stay in this world, we will risk our lives to help defend this, do not worry as I put my soul and our lord¡¯s name on this vow!¡± Old man Emerald and FD took a deep breath when they heard the vow, they look solemnly at the general before bowing to him. ¡°May I ask your name brave warrior?¡± Asks FD, even though his position is much higher than the general, their rank is the same. The general shook his head ¡°If I survive this hectic period, I will tell you my name and title.¡± The two nodded and they felt that they are lucky because Shadowsh have thought about them. They flew towards the world gate, they are intent on helping their old friend, Shadowsh still has them in his heart even though they are much weaker than him and their status were worlds apart. They wanted to be worthy of his friendship, clenching their fist, their killing intent is ring, they would kill all the enemy that dares to bare their fangs to their homeworld. The rest of the soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire and the Safehaven Paradise divine army have been mobilized, Shadowsh is currently inside Saint Chaos World, he looks at the outer world creatures that amounted to probably billions. There are actually a hundred or so Saint Lords present, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret opening the world gate that connects this world and Gaia. He looks at the direction of the army of Saint Chaos World and saw that they are feeling despair, they knew that defending their world is no longer possible but they didn¡¯t retreat. The only escape they could go to is Chaos ne but even there, multiple outer world creatures were invading, not only that, there are stronger creatures there that could destroy them with ease. Rather than to be used as cannon fodders by a different power, they rather die protecting the world that had given birth to them, the ones that were feeling the worst were the ves that are now being used as cannon fodders by their oppressors. Shadowsh looks at the people of Saint Chaos World with disgust, Gaia contains very but they don¡¯t oppress people to the point of death, they give them leeway and once they rank up, they would be true residents of the world. It might sound hypocritical but the powers of Gaia only didn¡¯t abolish the ve trade because of the other worlds culture that still contains this barbaric practice. Strawberry that is beside him snorted and said ¡°I still have the urge to kill these disgusting beings!¡± Shadowsh patted her head ¡°It is funny, your kingdom have trained to defend against an invasion of this world but now, we are watching how the outer world creatures destroy it.¡± Zultan looks a bit reluctant ¡°My lord, Are we really go to fight this battle? Helping these scums?!¡± Strawberry grips her hand tightly but she didn¡¯t say anything, even though she is reluctant to do so but she would ept themand of her lord, no matter how she hates it. Seeing Zultan being prepared to sh against the outer world creatures, Shadowshughs ¡°No, do not worry about the fate of this world, our only mission is to protect this barrier, the outer world creatures must not break it!¡± Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001: CHAPTER 970 THE ASSAULT ON SAINT CHAOS WORLD The outer world creatures were attacking by the strongest power in each world, since most worlds that were conquered by the powers of Gaia are only low grade, the monsters sent to them were at peak Xiantian rank experts. Other than the Thousand Race Empire, none of the powers of Gaia sessfully conquered a medium grade world so they don¡¯t need to worry about them since they could stall the outer world creatures for a bit of time. What is the most pressing were Saint Monster World, Saint Chaos World and Blue World, these three high grade worlds are being attacked by Saint Lords. Shadowsh had already experienced just how powerful they are, even though his greatest enemy during the battle against Blue World was it¡¯s consciousness but this doesn¡¯t change the fact that he had trouble dealing with them. Especially since unlike most battle he had, there is an expert support that could seal his regeneration ability and even help the world consciousness blocks his connection to his source stars. He looks at the soldiers of Saint Chaos World, he knew that the strongest individual and powers of this world are on Chaos ne, the ones that were left behind were tasked to keep everything on this world in control. They would have never expected that the outer world creatures would attack simultaneously. ..... Roar! Shadowsh saw that thousands of bugs were flying towards him and he lets out a roar, the bugs froze, not because of fear but the effect of the enhanced dragon roar. Coming out of the barrier, he kills hundreds of them and quickly retreated, the other outer world creatures became enraged, unfortunately, they cannot touch him because of his speed and his destructive aura. Shadowsh snorted, if it weren¡¯t for the one hundred Saint Lords, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid to destroy all the insects that are close to their barrier, too bad, he is worried about the safety of Gaia. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them wreaking havoc once they got inside, his strength multiplies when he is on Gaia, he is afraid because once the outer world creatures find that the Divine Realm is connected to his world, they would do everything to kill everyone inside and make the world their territory. They would then have ess to the Divine Realm, having a new path of attack, they would do everything to destroy this universe, increasing their own power. The war against Saint Chaos World and the outer world creatures continue to raged on, the former was losing their grounds as time passes by. Shadowsh wish that they would lose much faster, it is because he knew if the Saint Chaos World would be destroyed, he would be able to cut a chunk of this world, particrly the space around him and brings it back to Gaia. He was waiting to this world weakest state before making a move, he looks at the outer world creatures attacking the barrier and saw that the people he brought with him were having a hard time. He came out and fires a dragon breath, instantly, he kills thousand, after killing them, he took out his sword and spun creating a tornado that shreds the insects into pieces. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) Not wanting to waste their bodies, he opens his mouth and devours all of the insects that he had killed. Heaven Swallowing Technique. He snorted and looks at the Saint Lords, he didn¡¯t try to attack him and just return back to the barrier. He patted the backs of the people operating the barrier and rejuvenated them, their bodies even felt lighter as he cleansed them off of their impurities. The expression of the Saint Lords became ugly, one of them that has no eyes but multiple nose and have mouths in it¡¯s hands flew towards the barrier. Shadowsh have an headache but knowing that the barrier is only capable of stopping the insects not other beings, he could only fly out of the barrier once again and confronts the enemy. He and the mutant shes and with a deafening boom, a powerful shockwave was created and sted the entire surrounding into smithereens. The barrier started shaking, the people operating it heaved a sigh of relief and felt thankful that Shadowsh had given them his energy earlier. The insects on the other hand weren¡¯t so lucky, they turned into bits and nothing was left behind, the expression of the other Saint Lords became serious. The mutant that Shadowsh have shed with is considered the strongest being in terms of pure brute strength, having equal to it meant that you have the strength that outss most Saint Lords. It started talking on it¡¯s mouth which is on it¡¯s hand, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t understand a single thing but he doesn¡¯t care, he felt an impact that travels around his body, he realised that he had encountered a strong opponent. Bam! He kicks it¡¯s head, the mutant quickly defended but his opponent is too fast, Shadowsh appears behind him and smashes his hand into it¡¯s back. Boom! The impact is great but he didn¡¯t managed to smash his target into the ground, Shadowsh became excited, he took out his sword once again and shes with all of his might. The mutant became both bulky and spiky, he shes head on and once again the two were equal, Shadowshughs he then started moving erratically. The mutant became confused, multiple Shadowsh appears around him, others were afterimages and some were illusions, the mutant became furious, it raised it¡¯s hand and exploded. Boom! Shadowsh took the explosion head on, he then shes finally managing to cut the flesh of his opponent but it quickly regenerated. Bang! He kicks it in the head before shing it not caring if it had regeneration, the other Saint Lords became solemn, the mutant was actually being bullied. They look at one mutant that has a hairy body but have a face that looks like a white human face with it¡¯s eyes and mouth close, it doesn¡¯t have any expression except being solemn. It created multiple ck balls and threw it towards Shadowsh, thetter quickly sensed iing danger, he snorted and opens his palm. A ck hole appeared and it devours all the ck balls but after swallowing them, it actually got bigger shocking Shadowsh. He then startedughing, the mutant tries to punch him but he grabs it¡¯s wrist and lifted him up before throwing it down. The mutant stops it¡¯s fall but a foot stomps it¡¯s foot and it was forced to the ground, before it could get back up, Shadowsh transform his two swords into a gigantic saber and shes down. Great Saber Art: ming Dragon Burst! Bang! The mutant was hit and it started roaring in pain, the mes weren¡¯t going away and it started to burn it¡¯s body brightly, not to mention, the sword and saber Qi that is currently raging it¡¯s body prevents it from fully healing. Shadowsh use his foot to step on it¡¯s head, while it was roaring in anger, it¡¯s head started to dig into the ground, it¡¯s hands were pinned down by the two swords. Seeing this, the people operating the barrier cheers, they were actually sweating heavily because of the aftershock of the battle, they were in awe how powerful the two were. Shadowsh looks at the other Saint Lords and didn¡¯t kill the mutant, he lifted his foot and returns to the barrier. The mutant was still furious, it wanted to continue it¡¯s rampage but the hairy mask face beingmanded it to return, it could only lets out a roar filled with anger at Shadowsh and returns. Meanwhile, it¡¯s target was looking at the hairy mask face being, he couldn¡¯t help but muse ¡®So you don¡¯t want to let me go huh?¡¯ He could feel the hostility it has for him, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it immediately would bring it¡¯srades once they destroy this world. He sighed and said ¡°Once the Saint Chaos World are defeated, immediately bring everyone back.¡± He is intent on staying, not because he wanted to continue battling but because he knew that, the Saint Lords wouldn¡¯t let their group leave. He had to stay to stall the enemies, he and Gaia are connected, he would be able to escape and return even if he was thrown to outer space. The Saint Lords tries to drag their group into this war but a couple of dragon breath from Shadowsh cause them to retreat. Strawberry and Zultan clenched their fist and thetter cursed ¡°Motherf*ckers! How dare they try to drag us to their war!¡± Shadowsh smirks ¡°Do not worry about them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this war, I will return back to Gaia for a couple of days, I want your group to keep me up to date about the situation, here take this.¡± He gave Strawberry a small heart, which is encased on a small barrier made up of Spirit Qi and Mana ¡°This is my heart or a copy of it, you can inform me through this and if the barrier ever started breaking, use the energy within the heart.¡± Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002: CHAPTER 971 THE WAR ON BLUE WORLD Shadowsh knew that he might take a bit of time to return back to Gaia if he ever went through his n, he could only try to make some backup n in case if the other powers would have a hard time dealing with the outer world creatures. Returning back to Gaia, he gathers the energy towards him, he then summoned one hundred thousand clones, all of them radiates Saint Rank aura, after doing this, Shadowsh felt lightheaded. He nearly falls down, it¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t absorbing any energy, he directed them all to his clones, after doing this, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief before telling Leafinia and the rest of the Hope Family members currently on Gaia about his n. Of course such reckless action caused his family members to be worried about him, he had to pacify them multiple times and assuring them that he would return back to Gaia after the event passes by. The clones he had created today is different, they obtain their energy on both Safehaven Paradise and Gaia, they wouldn¡¯t grow stronger but they could grow weaker, the only way for them to return back to their original strength is that they return to Gaia. The drawbacks of these clones are many but the advantage they bring is also great, with them around, other than the outer world creatures on Blue World, the rest of the worlds would at least be protected. He started breathing in a strained manner, he took outrge amount of spirit stones and Mana crystals to recover, he looks at the hundred thousand Saint clones and felt proud. ..... The clones would only listen to the orders of the adults of Hope Family, they wouldn¡¯t take orders from anyone else, they are programed to be perfect soldiers and killing machine. After summoning the clones, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, he flew towards Thousand Forest Continent and have it gathers all the energy present in the surrounding worlds that is connected on Gaia and have it continuously expand. He could only bet that the Saints of his homnd would be True Saints and increasing the battle prowess of their homeworld, what he didn¡¯t know is that, by doing this, the people of Thousand Forest Continent started celebrating. This had increased the value of theirnd and with the backing of Thousand Race Empire, no one would dare covet theirnd, causing the surrounding powers and those that were much farther to turn green with envy. The next couple of days, Shadowsh had been going around Gaia putting multiple protection spell. He felt relieved when he saw that everything have finally settled down, he then returns back to Saint Chaos World, when he got there, he was stunned. The barrier is now covered with the outer world creatures, fortunately all of them are of the insect race, they are the main target of the barrier. Be it as it may, the people that are in charge of guarding the barrier were having a hard time keeping the barrier intact. He quickly reacted and let¡¯s out a deafening roar, the roar empowers those that are on his side and weakens his enemies. He got out of the barrier and instantly activated his Domain, the entire surrounding turned dark and gloomy. The insects were confused, they tried flying away but they seemed to be trapped in an endless darkness that slowly but surely consumes them, they fought back and use their trait to absorb the surrounding energy but it was futile. Shadowsh looks at the insects and fires a dragon breath, the mes incinerated all of them with just one st. He wasn¡¯t finished yet, he took out his sword and use his greatest area attack skill, this time, he coats his sword with mes making the attack much more powerful. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) It shouldn¡¯t be called ¡°Midnight Tornado¡± anymore but ¡°ming Dragon Tornado¡± since there are two dragons made up entirely of intense yang dragon Qi tearing up the enemies that were caught by the tornado. The insects die but their death wasn¡¯t the ending of Shadowsh¡¯s rampage, he is currently feeling weak and needs energy to supply his Dantian. He opens his mouth and absorbs their energy filling up his Dantian once again, sending 50% of the absorbed energy to Earth. He continues his massacre until he sensed a powerful aura that made him stop his action and looks at the direction of the hairy mask face being, the two of them seemingly stares at each other. The confrontation didn¡¯tst for more than just a couple of minutes, Shadowsh could only snort and returns to the barrier, he knows that the hairy mask face being is warning him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of it but he decided to y it safe because he still has a world to protect, meanwhile, the people operating the barrier burst into cheers after his return. They have been exhausted after supplying the barrier with energy without any rest, Shasta could see the exhaustion on their faces and sighed, he then said ¡°Rest for now, I will handle the rest.¡± They felt that it was unbefitting for their lord to do their jobs and tried to refuse but one re at him made them be silent as they reluctantly started meditating. Shadowsh used the energy he had obtained from the insects to power up the barrier, upon seeing that the nearly destroyed barrier started recovering, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank god I wasn¡¯t toote, d*mn those Saint Lords, they are definitely behind the attack.¡¯ He is confident in this conjecture because just after he starts massacring, he was immediately discovered by the hairy mask face being. There is a bloody war that is happening in front, the pitiful amount of ten thousand insects wouldn¡¯t dent the tens of millions of them assaulting the chaos army and yet it had seen him. He eyed the hairy mask face being, he swore that if it ever makes a move, he would definitely attack it, he looks at it intensely and doesn¡¯t even bother his killing intent. The hairy mask face being actually attacks him with it¡¯s own killing intent and in his shock, they are equal, that meant that it had killed the same amount as his, maybe even greater. ¡®That being is dangerous.¡¯ He is now more determined to seal off the world gate, his killing intent continue to rise making the hairy mask face being to be on guard. At first, it thought that it could scare Shadowsh but when it felt a killing intent the same level as it, it instantly knew that it had encountered a dangerous being. Both murderers were on guard with each other, one is feeling admiration, the other is disgust. ¡®This being is exactly like Sans¡¯ He thought, he then became interested on knowing what master does it serve, looking at how the other Saint Lords react, he immediately knew that this wasn¡¯t the first time that it had lead them to battle. While the Saint Chaos World were suffering with the attack of the outer world creatures, back on Blue World, the Saint Lords were having a hard time but their situation is much better than the chaos army. It¡¯s because the undeads that Sans have left were throwing themselves towards the worm like creaturesing out of the broken world. The Saint Lords hates both beings and bombarded them with their attacks not caring about which of the two are going to survive, the army also use the undeads as cannon fodders to help keep the outer world creatures at bay. With the support of pearl maiden, the Saint Lords managed to survive by ganging up on their target. The pearl maiden frowns, she felt the earlier Saint Lords were just sacrifices to measure their strength. She was right, multiple Saint Lords have appeared, they are different from the earlier ones, they are much more organized and their killing intent is much more ring, this just show how powerful they are. Pearl maiden instantlymanded the rest of the Saint Lords to retreat, he then told those that have powerful range attacks to test the waters. The next scene made their eyes widen, they realised that their opponent are much deadlier than they expected, they look at each other and could see the fear apparent on their eyes. Pearl maiden shouted ¡°Do not cower! We are being protected by our mother world, as long as we are fighting in this world, we have the upper, remember Shadowsh, his strength made every single one of us cower in fear but with the help of our mother world, we managed to stop his invasion!¡± The Saint Lords looks at each other and nodded, they look at the Saint Lords and all of them are rearing to go, the six battle whales shouted, they are the first ones to charge, they are dying so they rather take down as many as they could before going out. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003: CHAPTER 972 THE CRISIS The battle whales felt d that most of their n have escaped to Beast ne, they would be afraid in the past but now that the Xuanwu n have epted them as their subordinate n, their safety is much more secured. The pearl maiden also realised this, so does the ruler of the Sea Dragon Race, they had started evacuating their members into Beast ne, with Gaia in the west and the outer world creatures in the north, the future of Blue World looks pretty grim. If it was conquered by Gaia, it could still prosper, Shadowsh might look menacing and his killing intent seems to paint his image as a cold blooded ruthless murderer but the truth is that, he is kind to those that have surrendered under him. The outer world creatures are different, their race are born to fight and plunder, if they were let be, they would consume the entire universe with them, an entire sr system would disappear if they were to be ignored. The pearl maiden shouted ¡°Everyone, we need to give the invaders a powerful blow before leaving, let the two powers fight against each other.¡± The other Saint Lords looks at her in shock, she knew what they are thinking, she sighed and said ¡°We cannot protect this world, even though we have made an oath with Shadowsh, we still won¡¯t be able to stop him after the duration of the oath.¡± She looks at the Saint Lords behind the crack ¡°Unfortunately, we are too weak against our new invaders, they are perhaps much more powerful than Shadowsh, I cannot deny the fact that their numbers are greater than ours.¡± ..... ¡°Our main advantage are always the fact that we have more experts than our opponents, we might not be as strong as Shadowsh individually but we are stronger than him together.¡± The Saint Lords of Blue World nodded, Pearl maiden sighed ¡°It is the opposite against our current enemy, not only their Saint Lords much stronger than us individually, they have twice as much Saint Lords than our world has.¡± The battled whales doesn¡¯t care, they had already been exchanging blows with the elite group, they were at a draw but it seems that the favor is tipping towards the outer world creatures. Seeing this, the expression of the rest of the Saint Lords turned solemn, Pearl maiden spoke ¡°We need to buy as much time as possible, then when nearly the rest of the worlds are evacuated, only then would we leave.¡± The soldiers heard what she had said and their expression became solemn, they had already known beforehand that their chances of survival is extremely low but they didn¡¯t expect that this is also the fate of the Saint Lords. They are very reluctant to leave their world but they cannot do anything to change their situation, they could only grit their teeth and kill as much as possible. What they didn¡¯t know is that, they are being monitored by an individual that has nearly the same upation as their pearl maiden. Yshelia who was using his crystal orb to monitor the current situation of the war have a solemn expression, she looks at Banjo and told him the n of pearl maiden. Banjo and France were shocked, they then turn serious as they knew that this wasn¡¯t a good news, France spoke ¡°I will leave Clwyd to you, I have inform big brother.¡± The two nodded, France let¡¯s out a cry and he started zipping through the water as he started flying back to Gaia. Back on Saint Chaos World, Shadowsh was now ready to destroy the space around him, he needs to secure the world gate. ¡®I need to secure the safety of my world, no matter how great the sacrifice would be.¡¯ Shadowsh was itching to kill at least a million of outer world creatures before escaping. While he was fully focus on the scene, France arrived after exhausting himself, he looks at the scene and was shocked, the Saint Lords of Blue World might be considered elite soldiers but the invaders here in Saint Chaos World contains to abnormal Saint Lords. The mutant and the hairy mask face being, they are beings that Shadowsh is cautious against, France snaps out of his daze and quickly went to inform Shadowsh about the pearl maiden¡¯s n. Shadowsh became pale, he knew that the clones he left on Gaia wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the Saint Lords of Blue World, he started thinking of an another n. ¡°Contact pearl maiden, Gaia would help Blue World defend their homeworld, the west is still ours but we would no longer touch the other territories, bring 50,000 of my clones to them and told them that we would be sending more help.¡± ¡°What if they won¡¯t ept our proposal?¡± Still anxious, France asks this question. Shadowsh took a deep breath, he thought ¡®You cannot be a nice guy for too long, to be a ruler, you need to make ruthless choices.¡¯ ¡°Tell them that if they dare refuse our proposal, the 50,000 clones would start a massacre on Blue World, they wouldn¡¯t spare anyone regardless of gender and age.¡± France took a deep breath, he then nodded, he doesn¡¯t judge his big brother and even felt admiration to him ¡°Leave this to me big brother.¡± Just as he was about to return to Blue World, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Before you leave, tell the pearl maiden, other than the west part, we also need them to return my brother¡¯s soul!¡± His voice was firm, France nodded, he had to inform Laura and Ariel about the decision of his big brother, he knew that they would be sacrificing a lot of their members to a world that they have just gone to war with but they have to choose the lesser evil. Shadowsh looks at the scene in front of him once again and started cursing inwardly, he needed help but his family are too weak, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat a Saint Lord. He sighed, what he didn¡¯t know is that, Strawberry and Zultan that were promoted by him could sense his emotion and felt disappointed on themselves, they grip their fist and felt that they are useless. The two looks at each other and decided to share the anxiety and sadness that their lord was feeling to the rest of the Hope Family, they knew that they need to be brutal to stimte the potential of the strongest family of their world. ¡°The war is close to ending, prepare yourselves I will start breaking the space, you must protect the barrier with your lives.¡± He then came out of the barrier and started breaking the space through his powerful sword intent and thew of destruction. Sensing what he was doing, the hairy mask face beingmanded multiple of his subordinates to stop him, unfortunately for them, the remaining force of Saint Chaos World were now in a state that they would do everything to drag their enemy down. Seeing that the movement of their enemy have made their defensecking, they use this opportunity and multiple of their ves were forced to self destruct actually injuring the outer world creatures Saint Lords. The hairy mask face being was taking the assault of Saint Chaos World consciousness, it cannot make a move without being suppressed, while it was eyeing Shadowsh, thetter looks at him. Boom! A powerful dragon breath was thrown to it, the space is now in the process of breaking, it is only a matter of time that the part of Saint Chaos World that is being cut off would disappear. Shadowsh only job right now is to stop any sort of intervention, he charges towards the hairy mask face being. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) The mutant knew that it had to protect it¡¯smander, it let¡¯s out a roar and charges towards Shadowsh. Thetter didn¡¯t look at it, when the two of them were about to sh, Shadowsh teleported passing through the mutant, he became excited but not for long. The mutant became bigger and tries to p it¡¯s target, Shadowsh grumbles inwardly and spun before throwing his sword sh towards the palm. The collision caused a deafening explosion that affected everyone in the battlefield, the mutant¡¯s hand was cut but it started healing rapidly, not a hint of blood drops. Shadowsh looks at the mutant and sneered ¡°You think that you could defeat me?¡± The mutant knew that it was no match against his current enemy, it had already lost in their battle, it still cannot believe that there is another being as strong as him and also capable of growing bigger. But what is worse for it is that, Shadowsh is a lot more mobile and quicker too, he could dance around it with ease. Lunar Fang! Lunar Fang! Lunar Fang! Multiple sword Qi flew towards the mutant and it became irritated, it wanted to retaliate but just as it was about to attack, it¡¯s target is no longer present. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004: CHAPTER 973 OUTER SPACE Shadowsh reappears in the back of the head of the mutant, he erged his arms and grabs the entire head of his enemy. He threw it towards the opposite direction of the barrier, he then continue his n to deal a massive blow to the hairy mask face being before the Saint Chaos World gets destroyed. The hairy mask face being started creating multiple ck balls but because of the suppression of the world consciousness, the ck balls became unstable and they broke, Shadowsh had already expected this. Even him who is almost invincible on the lower nes was suppressed into a pitiful manner and failed to beat his enemies. The Saint Chaos World has greater suppression because it sensed that it¡¯s survival is threatened, it wanted to retaliate to the invaders that killed it¡¯s children and is now trying to consume her. Shadowsh punches the hairy mask face being and threw it to an extremely far distance, it¡¯s body was destroyed but it quickly recovers. Shadowsh snorted and his body splits into two, his physical body went to stall the mutant while his Nascent Soul went to deal with the hairy mask face being. ..... The sudden change stunned everyone, the hairy mask face being opens it¡¯s mouth and unholy screams could be heard, Shadowsh was forced to stop because it is affecting his Nascent Soul. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He forced himself to go on and he arrives at the front of his target and without hesitation, he punches it¡¯s throat but this doesn¡¯t stop the scream. The space around them started breaking, this just shows how powerful the scream was, unfortunately for the hairy mask face being, it met a powerful opponent. With the power of thew of creation, he summoned two huge swords and stabs them into the body of his opponent, this time, it had a reaction. The attack is purely spiritual so any form of physical defense is bypassed, Shadowsh then started shing and hacking tearing his opponent apart. He opened his mouth to devour it but his opponent became bigger, it bypassed thew and finally became as big as the moon, it¡¯s mere presence caused the entire Saint Chaos World to tremble. Shadowsh started growing bigger also, he wanted to match the size of his opponent, with the help ofw of creation,w of plunder and the world consciousness of Saint Chaos World, he became as big as his opponent. The two of them are now standing outside of the world and into the void of outer space, Shadowsh finally realised that his opponent wasn¡¯t a Saint Lord but a bona fide Descending Divine Rank expert. The two of them faced each other and with their battle cry, the two of them charges at each other and collided. Bang! The two powerful blows shook the space around them including Saint Chaos World, the situation now looks dire for the world but Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care. He is now trying to gauge just how much distance is between him and his opponent in terms of power, the two of them attacks each other once again and some small rocks around them that is the same size as a mountain inside a world got obliterated. Shadowsh punches the head of the hairy mask face being because his swords isn¡¯t powerful enough to hurt it. Bam! Bam! Bam! The hairy mask face being couldn¡¯t believe that he was being suppressed, of course descending on a lower ne and releasing his full strength cause some serious problem for it. What it didn¡¯t expect that it cannot retaliate with it¡¯s full strength fully released, Shadowsh grabs it¡¯s head and made it faced some passing meteors, he then nted it¡¯s head on one of the moons hovering around Saint Chaos World. He then raised his foot and stomps it throwing it towards the void, Shadowsh sensed something and his expression quickly changes, he flew back to Saint Chaos World with his fastest speed. He felt his strength disappearing, he knew that the world consciousness have overused it¡¯s energy and is now in the verge of destruction. He used the remaining time of his overpowered state to bore through the world and pick up the world core, he threw it towards the direction of Gaia, his physical body actually grabs his Nascent Soul and with a shocking twist, he was thrown by himself back to Gaia. The physical manifestation of Shadowsh was then grabbed by the mutant as it is intent on bringing him down with him. Saint Chaos World then exploded, that is thest scene that the Nascent Soul manifestation saw. ¡®What the actual f*ck!¡¯ Back on Gaia Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, he knew that his physical body has an incredibly low chance of escaping the hairy mask face being. He grabs the world core of Saint Chaos World and returns to Safehaven Paradise before fusing it with his own chaos world, he then used thews of time of Time World to hasten the evolution of his new Saint Chaos World. He sighed, he then sensed that his strength have started decreasing, he knew that without his body, he would definitely experience some difficulty with his current life. Together with the drawback of overusing his low of creation, he knew that he had to go into a deep slumber to recover, he immediately opted to rest on Time World. Back on the broken world that is formerly known as Saint Chaos World, Shadowsh (Physical) was trying to escape the chase of the hairy mask face being, after escaping the clutch of the mutant, he started fleeing with all of his strength. ¡°F*ck You!¡± He shows his middle finger as he fly through outer space, fortunately he could still use his bloodline abilities to increase his chances of escaping but because his Nascent Soul is not within him, he doesn¡¯t have Amethyst with him. Also his domain, divine sense and Earth are all unavable/unessible for the current him, the hairy mask face being is truly terrifying, he saw it eating arge meteor with ease. Some of the dwarfs that he had passed were demolished massively, a part of them is no longerplete, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold chill running down his spine. The hairy mask face being was furious but it cannot chase after it¡¯s target, it was tasked to return after plundering the world core but they failed to do this. The mutant was the one that is most furious, it was defeated by Shadowsh, it wanted to regain it¡¯s confidence but their target is no longer present. In terms of speed, it cannot catch up to him and it¡¯s superior, the hairy mask face being is now suppressed by the power of multiple world consciousness. It knew that it cannot stay on the lower ne for long, it shot one powerful attack onest time before it and the rest disappears. Shadowsh (Physical) was hit by the powerful bomb and with a loud explosion, he was thrown towards a wormhole, he closed his eyes because of the impact and that is thest thing he remembers. Back on Blue World, the 50,000 Saint clones of Shadowsh are now helping their former enemy defend their worlds, with the addition of both undeads and the clones, the Saint Lords could now fully focus on stopping the invasion of the Saint Lords in the enemy side. Pearl maiden was having a headache, it is because the second requirement of Gaia, she knows that thest part of Clwyd¡¯s soul have been brought to Beast ne by the members of Battle Whale n. Considering that both forces hates each other to the extreme, negotiating is basically impossible, Gaia wouldn¡¯t give back Battle Whale Kingdom and the battle whales hated them for destroying their home and killing their nsmen. The two absolutely hate each other, this is the reason why the Pearl maiden is currently frustrated, she sighed and looks at the six battle whales that are now in the verge of death not because of injury but because of their decreasing lifespan. ¡®I just hope that the Battle Whale n wouldpromise.¡¯ She wished as she returns to her earlier job as the main support of their group. In a different world, a world filled with volcanoes and grayish imps, Gulli and the rest of the demons from Gaia were fighting against the outer world creatures, this world could only contain Saints so thr strongest outer world creatures present are only peak Saint Realm but even so, their numbers amounted to thousands. ¡°ze please continue your attack, Red and cky,mand the Ash Imps to operate the weapons we received from Gaia correctly, we must defend this world!¡± Gulli was themander. Kuros was busy cursing(spells) the outer world creatures, most Ash Imps would use their greatest skill, self destruction. Gulli felt gratified that this world is filled with volcanoes, ze after his rebirth could finally let out, in this world, he is even stronger than him. Gulli is confident that he contains the strongest strength in their group of demons but after arriving on this world, he almost couldn¡¯t believe how strong his friend have be. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005: CHAPTER 974 EVERYONE IS BUSY ze have be this world¡¯s chosen one and together with the help of the pit lord demon brothers, they started experimenting on the imps they captured from Ash World and from other worlds. The process was extremely painful, Gulli wasn¡¯t involved because the two brothers felt that they shouldn¡¯t ruin his human like qualities, the one who is the most enthusiastic during the experiment was actually Kuros. He hadrge amount of knowledge that he had obtained after receiving his own divinity, because of this, the higher ranking demon subjects they had obtained have undergone their evolution with his help. Their experiments on high ranking demons were rather careful because capturing one is extremely difficult for the other powers, the demon worlds that are connected to the forces of Thousand Race Empire were given to the demon group of Safehaven Paradise. No oneined about this, especially since Shadowsh personally rewarded the powers that discovered the worlds, this made the upation, demon hunter and yer to be popr. Everyone wanted to present their hunt to Gulli, some even obtained demonic power from the demon group, unlike the demonic power that grants power but also insanity, the demonic power that Gulli and his group blessed have only mild side effects. Back to the present, ze was easily killing the outer world creatures and gave the corpses to the Ash Imps and the P-Ash Imps. ..... The P-Ash Imps are the result of the experiments, they retain their potential during their earlier phase but obtains the same strength and power as the Ash Imps. The p on their title is short for perfect, for Red and cky, the Ash Imps of Ash World are failed beings, they cannot evolve which almost all beings of this universe is capable of. The imps might be the weakest and probably one of the top ten in terms of dumbest in all demon race but their bloodline is quite diverse. They could evolve with just an opportunity and now that Shadowsh has the key, the imps were now perfect soldiers for Gulli and his group. Red shouted ¡°ze, save some Saint outer world creatures, we wanted to research their bodies.¡± zeined ¡°Easy for you to say, capturing aplete body is extremely difficult, especially with the fact that their race would devour their fallenrade.¡± Red, cky and Kuros sighed, they felt disappointed but they cannot me their friend, Gulli spoke ¡°ze, create a path for me, I¡¯ll capture some of their Saints.¡± The three looks at him with excitement, he nodded and flew towards the cracked world gate, ze fires arge stream of me that burns many of the insects, leaving some of the Xiantian Emperors and Saints to be heavily injured. Roar! Gulli became bigger, he opens his palm and grabs two to three Saint bugs before firing his dragon breath to those that tries to attack him. He frowns as he felt pain on his palm, he knew that the bugs were eating his hands but he wouldn¡¯t let go, he flew back to their group, Red and the others kills those that dares to chase after him. ze then covers his retreat, he felt invincible in this world, even though this is just a false sense of confidence he relishes this feeling. Red spoke ¡°Gulli, look after the other worlds, even though we left our perfect soldiers stationed on those world, they would certainly have a hard time dealing with our current enemy.¡± Gulli nodded, knowing that as long as ze continue to stay on this world, Murim World would continue to stay safe, he wasn¡¯t worried any longer and left. Ash World might be great but not as important as Murim World, even though the Saints of this world are a lot weaker than their demon counterpart but that was in the past, with Don2 as their lead, the people of Murim World have be more diligent in strengthening their foundation. Shadowsh have seen the martial artists and cultivators of Murim World, he said that he had high expectations for them, this is why Gulli put some importance on defending Ash World. With the demon world on Safehaven Paradise, Gulli and his group aren¡¯t worried about theirck of subordinates, imps have greater reproduction cycle than humans, their growth might be slower and their intelligence aren¡¯t that developed but they could be thrown into Time World and when they reach an appropriate rank, they would then be shoved into their army. They don¡¯t want them to reach Saint Rank nor they could because they were still on the process of finding a path for the imps to rank up to Xiantian Emperor. The imps would be taken out of Time World once they reach Xiantian Realm, Gulli and the rest doesn¡¯t care about the lost of lifespan, besides, they are technically not losing it because for them, they lived their lives fully. The imps on other demon worlds were treated harshly, actually even though their experiments were painful and many have died in them, their treatment is still considered one of the nicest which just show how pitiful the lives of demon imps really is. After Gulli came out of Ash World and returns to Murim World, he was greeted by multiple cultivators and martial artists (body tempering practioners). Just as he was confused on what they are nning, Fairy Su arrives together with the person that holds the title of Sword Emperor on this world. The two of them bows to him as Fairy Su asks ¡°Greetings lord Gulli, may I ask if the situation on Ash World stable?¡± Her voice and manner seems to exudes calmness but Gulli quickly caught some sort of nervousness on her, he nodded ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ash World, the outer world creatures wouldn¡¯t be able to invade Murim World as long as ze Hope stays there.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, one of them whom is wearing all white snorted and berated everyone ¡°I have told you guys that the members of Hope Family could solve this problem, worrying about such thing, they are the family members of our great lord Shadowsh, of course they are cut out from the rest!¡± Fairy Su nodded, it seems that the person wasn¡¯t lying when he said that he had total trust on Hope Family, she exins ¡°I know but we cannot be too careful, multiple worlds connected to Murim World have already been infested, unlike great Gaia, our world is now in a precarious situation.¡± Everyone sighed, Gulli spoke ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the strongest beings that Murim World could contain are True Saints, Gaia would definitely support your world.¡± The rest were of course happy to hear such words, after all, they are extremely scared of their future, they had seen worlds much stronger than their world get overrun by the outer world creatures. Gulli asks ¡°I have heard that there is a world connected to this world that is a world for undeads.¡± The sword emperor whom was the sect leader of the sword sect before nodded ¡°I discovered that world, fortunately Venerable Adonis managed to put a seal on the world gate, ording to him, the undeads there could get as strong as a Saint Lord.¡± Gulli frowns ¡°If what you have said is true, then this is extremely bad news, I must inform my brother, Sans Hope about this, such world if defeated would spell doom to this world, you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a fight against the victors of that world.¡± Everyone took a deep breath, they hadn¡¯t expected such dreadful news, Gulli looks at the sword emperor and nodded at him ¡°It seems that you have saved your world, I suggest that you and some individuals that are well versed at using pure yang Qi monitor the world gate of that world.¡± Gulli hurriedly returned back to Gaia, after asking the elves where Sans went, he flew towards his location. In a world filled with dread, multiple monsters of different size and forms were battling a swarm of bugs that devours everything on their path. The beings of this world might have different appearance but all of them have the same trait, all of them are undeads. Sans could be seen on top of a ck altar watching everything, he was using his upation as a Death God to empower his race and sucks the lifeforce of his enemies. This world could house beings up to True Saints, their movement is restricted though, this world have just undergone it¡¯s evolution so it is still having trouble amodating True Saints. Sitting on his throne, Sans rubs the ming mane of Nightmare, he looks at the undeads that have been destroyed and have to quickly gather their soul before they are devoured fully. He sensed a familiar aura and he looks at the direction where the world gate that connects this world Gaia is currently located. ¡°Lisa, Allicia, please bring our guest here.¡± The two girls nodded and the two of them flew towards the world gate. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006: CHAPTER 975 FOREIGN WORLD Gulli was niw struggling to stand up, this world is thend of the dead, it has stricterws than thend of the living, together with the fact that he is alive, this world is suppressing twice as much as his undead counterpart. The gray ground beneath him broke, if it weren¡¯t for his powerful aura that deter or force the undeads in the area away, he would have been attacked instantly after he had arrived. Two powerful auras appears, Gulli immediately sensed them and felt ecstatic, he knew Lisa and Allicia, he was celebrating but at the same time depressed because they will see his pathetic appearance. The two girls arrived and saw a giant dragon lying with his stomach on the floor, Allicia giggles while Lisa looks at her with disapproval, the two of them lifted him up and they flew back to the ck altar. ¡°Thanks girls, I have important news for Sans.¡± His voice shows just how serious he is. Lisa nodded ¡°We had already expected this, besides, lord Sans have already made the situation of this world stable, we could just leave sir Nightmare here and we would be confident that this world wouldn¡¯t go down.¡± Gulli nodded, he knows Nightmare and he could confidently say that even Red or cky would have a hard time fighting him. ..... The three of them finally arrives at the ck altar, Gulli couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that this altar is a divine weapon, he clicked his tongue and appraised the beauty. ¡°Greetings Gulli and wee to one of my dominion, to what pleasure to do I owe you for your kind visit?¡± Gulli felt that this world is rejecting him so he quickly spills out the news regarding the undead world connected on Murim World. Hearing such high grade world, Sans became excited but he managed to calm himself down. He just couldn¡¯t leave world without preparation, he recollected his thought and decided to stay ¡°I am sorry brother Gulli but I have to stay in this world for a couple days, transferring the authority of control of this ck altar to another being is be proven to be quite difficult.¡± Gulli nodded, not offended, he then suggested ¡°How about you send sses and some of your men to explore that world, having some sort of information would certainly help.¡± Sans nodded, he was actually thinking of this, with sses and the undead Saints as his escort, Gulli returned back to Gaia, taking a deep breath, he felt refreshed. He doesn¡¯t discriminate against undead worlds but he could honestly say this, he hate that world. Saying goodbye to sses and his group, he flew towards an ind where most devil practioners and demon worshippers stay. Demons are now quitemon on Gaia, they could stay in this world as long as they don¡¯t start a massacre, many of them even started to marry beings from other races. Some weaker demons joins the Adventure Guild to earn experience on how to be true elites. Landing on Demon Ind, Gulli¡¯s presence immediately rmed everyone, all demons worship other demons that have higher rank than them, Gulli is the demon that contains the highest rank in the demon race in the entirety of Gaia. Most of the demon worshippers were his followers and there are many demons under his disposal. He was immediately greeted by his worshippers, the cult leader kneels in front of him and bows ¡°You grace us with your presence lord Gulli.¡± He was already used to this ¡°You may stand, brief me about the current situation of Ice and Fire Demon World.¡± A beautiful woman with a calm expression wearing a white dress appears, she bows gracefully to him and spoke ¡°My lord, just as you have expected, the outer world creatures are now invading our world.¡± ¡°Is the world stable or is it on the verge of defeat?¡± A ming demon appears, the two of them are rivals, the human female isn¡¯t actually a human but a pure blooded demon. The ming demon reported ¡°As of now, our world is at an disadvantage, the number of True Saints on the enemies¡¯ side is too many, we couldn¡¯t get an urate count as they would return back to the world gate after every battle.¡± Gulli frowns ¡°This is the first time I have heard that the outer world creatures retreats after their assault, it seems that the batch of b*stards sent to your world are unique.¡± The expression of the two became a bit unsightly, they didn¡¯t expect that their opponents are differentpared to what their lord have faced. ¡°I will try to gauge the strength of the army, the two of you, prepare your army, support me during my attack.¡± The two quickly epted his order and returns back to their world. Gulli waves his hand and multiple imps that have reached the threshold of bing pit lords have appeared, all of them were visibly excited. Since their blood is boiling because of the reaction to their anticipated evolution, they need to vent their emotion. This is the reason why Gulli have summoned them, he hopes that the iing battle would be their turning point, he wanted them to turn into full fledge pit lords, he was also excited since he felt that the barrier between his current rank and the next rank have be extremely thin. When his group set foot on Ice and Fire Demon World, they were immediately assaulted by powerful winds that sometimes carry hot temperature and sometimes cold. This world is split between a ming inferno and a freezing hell, the ice and fire demons have always been at war with each other because of their element. They don¡¯t fight because of wanting to conquer the other part of this world, it is basically poison for the other kind to set foot on the other part. The reason for their war is because they are pitied against each other to obtain the blessing of this world. The uniquews of this world changes every one hundred years, one side wanted to overpower the other, they could do this by overpowering the other side and decreasing the amount of residents on the other side. But after Gulli and his group have arrived, they instantly started destroying everyone with their might, with the help of the powers of Safehaven Paradise and Thousand Race Empire, subduing this world was easy. Currently, a giant crack forms on the center of this world, multiple outer world creatures starteding out of this crack, considering its appearance, the world behind is on the verge of destruction. Gulli looks at the crack and said ¡°It seems that the world they are invading are still putting up a fight.¡± ¡®This is the best time to attack!¡¯ He transformed into his battle form and released a loud roar, he charges towards the outer world creatures with great fury, he wanted to slow down the conquest of the other world. His sudden decision to attack startled his subordinates but seeing that he was fully intent on attacking, they follow him without hesitation. The world around Gaia were saferpared to the other worlds, countless worlds are now being invaded and hundreds of them have already been destroyed, if this continue, the numbers would certainly rank up to tens of thousands. Billions of lives are massacred, this universe is being corroded, the situation is looking extremely dire but the beings that exist on this universe fought back. In certain world, a world filled with monsters and humans that are working with each other, a certain individual was thrown from a space crack andnded on a pond. The individual opens his eyes and was confused on the foreign environment he is currently in. ¡®Where the hell am I?¡¯ He was still confused, he rose up from theke andys down on the nearest tree. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ He was then assaulted by a massive headache, shes of memories appears on his head. He took a deep breath and finally reorganize his thought ¡®So I was thrown into a foreign world, it seems that it had been months since I was thrown into that passage.¡¯ He stood up, he felt hunger, he sighed, without his Nascent Soul, he cannot operate his Dantian manually and could only do it by instinct. All of his bodily function still works but a lot of his abilities have been sealed off. ¡®I must return to Gaia!¡¯ He swore and started working towards the direction where he could smell another living being, since he couldn¡¯t use his divine sense, he could only rely to his sensitive senses. He frowns as his ears move, he was currently on his human form since humans aremonly seen on different worlds, he felt he was being watched. He looks towards the direction where the sense of gaze ising from and he narrows his eyes, if only he has his spirit, he would be able to operate his divine eyes. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007: CHAPTER 976 WHERE? He suddenly remembers a move that he felt at first not that useful but remembering its function, he smiles. His heart started beating in an erratic manner, his eyes started shining as he managed to see through multiple of distance even see through barriers with ease. He was startled to realised that it was just a kid, he was looking at him full of curiosity, he smiles and waves at him before continuing his journey. He might not be able to use his divine sense but he has absolute control over his body and with the help of his bloodline, he would be able to use some of his abilities. Unfortunately, he cannot summon any clone because of the hundred thousand Saint n that he had left on Gaia but he doesn¡¯t care, he still has his sword intent. He cannot operate his sword intent fully, he just have to follow the feeling on his heart, as he walks towards the city, he sensed something was wrong but just couldn¡¯t put his finger into it. He sighed and felt inadequate, he could only pacify himself ¡®Let us take the situation one step at a time.¡¯ ..... Suddenly, he heard amotion, he then heard some sort of shouting but he doesn¡¯t understand theirnguage, he stomps on his foot and flew towards the direction of the sound. When he arrives at the location, he was stunned, not because of the sight of humans but the sight of their weapons. Guns! They were carrying guns, he became dazed but this doesn¡¯tst long, his instinct kicks in and he pulls out his sword and cuts a monster that looks like a worm. His movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed, the people looks at him and they see his current appearance, the females were instantly became awestruck. Just as they were in a daze, he disappears in their view, they were startled by his sudden disappearance. They then realised that they are currently in a precarious situation, they then look up and their expression became pale, a giant crow dove towards them. Shadowsh appears in front of them once again and with one sh, he cuts off the head of the crow, he then spun and kicks the corpse away. He looks at the people in front of him and he started thinking of what to do, unlike before, he could no longer instantaneously learn foreignnguage. He took a deep breath before making hand gesture towards them, he was telling them that he meant no harm. The humans looks at him with a confused gaze, because of his natural aura, their vignce have lowered. That is why they aren¡¯t cautious towards him, only confused on his antics, the leader of their group which looks like a red haired soldier started speaking to him, unfortunately, the two couldn¡¯t understand each other. Then one of the woman pointed her fingers at him, he was shrouded by a white light but nothing happened, the woman was stunned, she then looks at him, seemingly trying to determine if he was real. Shadowsh sensed that the vignce of the people in front of him started rising, he raised his hand as an act of submission, upon seeing this, the people sighed in relief. One of the girls then pointed at one of the cars, he nodded and sat on the back, seeing his movement, the people looks at each other and once again heaved a sigh of relief. Without the crow, most of the monsters flee, after dissecting the monster corpses, they all rode their cars, Shadowsh is now between two beautiful females, they were hugging him left and right. The men looks at him with envy, the women on the other hand looks at the two girls hugging him with envy. They arrived at a city, Shadowsh might not show it but he was inwardly shaken, the city in front of him were exactly like those on his first life. They passed a checkpoint, the leader of thid group seems to be quite influential as the guards easily let them enter. Shadowsh checks his surrounding and he couldn¡¯t help but think that he returned to his first world but after seeing the monsters that are present, he finally shook his head as he knew that there are no such beings on his first life. ¡®Where the hell am I?¡¯ They finally stops at a building where many people were lining up, Shadowsh saw that they were registering their identity. He started frowning, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have an identity on this world, just as he was worried, a sudden event caused the entire building to be chaotic. One individual puts his hand on the machine and his form changes, he became a green skinned being with scales around his body, the guards immediately went to detain him but the being was strong and quick. It attacks everyone on sight and ran towards the exit, the leader of their current group made a move, he took out a saber and shes towards the green skinned monster. It deflected the attack and attacks him, Shadowsh knew that he couldn¡¯t let the person that would be able to help him be endangered. He appears in front of the green skinned being, he punches it but he was startled by the fact that it didn¡¯t died, it was only thrown backwards, it¡¯s scales broke but that just it. The green skinned being looks at him incredulously, it then took out aser gun and fires at him, the expression of everyone in the building became pale. Unbeknownst to them, the person that they are worried about took theser beam, he was only pushed a couple of steps backwards. Shadowsh was shocked ¡®How strong! Even with the help of Metal God Technique and my own physical prowess, I was hurt, such an amazing weapon.¡± The green skinned being wanted to continue shooting but it¡¯s target disappears in front of it, while it was confused, a hand grabs it¡¯s head in the side and ms it into the floor before snatching theser gun. Shadowsh then steps into it¡¯s head and studies theser gun, he looks at it full of marvel not caring about the screaming green skinned being under him. The people looks at him with amazement, just as they were about to approach him, they saw him walking towards the machine and putting his hand towards it, once again, the entire floor is filled with anxiety but after a couple of seconds nothing have changed. Shadowsh was deep in thought ¡®So the machine shows the true form of the being that it is scanning, since my Nascent Soul is gone, my current form is my true form.¡¯ He nodded but he still needs to learn this world¡¯snguage. The red haired guy which is the leader of the hunting group quickly grabs his hand and brought him away, he seems to be afraid which confuses Shadowsh, he is quite confident that he had dealt with the green skinned being. Their group then enters a luxurious building, there the red haired guy heaved a sigh of relief before saying something to the girls, they quickly nodded as they approached him and started treating him like a VIP. One of them held a wine and started introducing it, pointing at the wine then the brand name, what she didn¡¯t know is that, Shadowsh is learning theirnguage as he go. The next couple of days, the hunting group stays on the luxurious building, Shadowsh would try to learn about his current environment as much as he can and could. ¡®So this is thenguage of this world, quite interesting.¡¯ Shadowsh smiles as he read some books that states many of this world¡¯s history, he then took a guess that made him shiver. ¡®No! I am just overthinking about it.¡¯ He pacifies himself once again, he couldn¡¯t help but tap the button on his table that shows the picture of a wine. A girl enters and she puts the wine at the table, she looks at him full of desire but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t made any move towards her. ¡°Thank you Marite.¡± The girl was shocked, during his service to him, he didn¡¯t spoke at all but he broke his silence today and the first words that came out of his mouth were expression of gratefulness to her. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward but since he was the reason why this girl was crying, he decided to entertain her. He sat down and gestures her to sit next to him ¡°Care for a drink?¡± She felt ttered while also embarrassed by her reaction but she still sat down next to him with blushing face, she looks at him full of adoration, she doesn¡¯t know why but she felt her entire being is attracted to him. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care about her thoughts, right now, he just wanted somepany right now, even though he tries to delude himself, he knew that his discovery might be true which worries him greatly. He Might Be In An Another Universe! Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008: CHAPTER 977 HOW TO RETURN Shadowsh sighed, he continue to drink but at least, he knew that this universe is much more advanced than his own universe, space travel here could easily be achieved through gctic ship. He wanted to learn more about this universe before returning to Gaia, even though it is extremely faint, his heart seems to know the direction of his other half. The girl that apanies him became dead drunk, of course she couldn¡¯tpete with him regarding alcohol level. Sighing once more, he pointed another button and another servant enters, the servants of this building all wanted to serve, not only he was nice, he has an aura that made them want to carry his children. ¡°Please carry mypanion back to her quarters, I must apologized, I asks her to apany me in my drink.¡± Just like his the first servant, the second one was stunned upon hearing him speak, her mouth was agape. He lets out a cough startling the dazed maid, she blushes and nodded, she carries her fellow servant and the two of them left the room. Seeing that he was all alone once again, Shadowsh could now experiment, he closes his eyes and gathersrge amount of energy towards him. ..... He does this by using his instinct as an origin beast, as he was basked byrge amount of energy, he frowns, he sensed a foreign energy, his body is rejecting this energy, he knew that this type of energy belongs to this universe. If he has Amethyst, he could absorb this energy but because he was only left with his physical body, he could only stay ufortable. He looks at his hand, it turns into a ming hand but only by a split second, without divine sense, if he became elemental, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his shape losing arge part of his battle prowess. The door opens and the red haired guy enters, he looks at him with a nervous expression, the rest of the hunting group he had saved were also present, they look at him with hesitation. The red guy clears his throat and decided to take the initiative to talk ¡°Hello savoir, I am Blitzerg Samus, me and my group wanted to thank you for saving us all those days ago.¡± He bows deeply so does the rest of his group, Shadowsh waves his hand ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, I also needed your help during that time.¡± He sighed acting pitifully ¡°Because of a certain medical condition, I was unable to speak, fortunately, I managed to regain my ability to think straight once again.¡± A girl withrge breast, ck hair, big eyes and was wearing sses steps forward, she was the one that tries to speak with him using some sort of special ability, unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have his Nascent Soul, so they weren¡¯t able to talk to each other. She was grabbing her clothes, clearly hesitant but after taking deep breaths, she finally obtains some courage and asks him ¡°Savoir, have you been attacked by those despicable mind eaters?¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°No, What I have faced was a lot stronger but don¡¯t worry, other than some minor ailments, I am okay.¡± The girl with sses sighed as she felt disappointed, Shadowsh might not have his divine sense but he is quite an expert at reading facial expression, he immediately knew that she has some problem rting to the beings she calls ¡°mind eaters¡±. Blitzerg spoke once again ¡°Savior, Do you have any future ns regarding what would you are going to do?¡± Shadowsh shook his head, he sighed ¡°Maybe when I regain my memory I will finally have a concrete n but for now, I want to join your group.¡± Hearing his answer, everyone was stunned, Blitzerg even cleans his ears feeling incredulous ¡°Savior do you truly want to join our small hunting group?¡± ¡°If I am not wee then I will-¡± Before Shadowsh could even finish his sentence, Blitzerg grabs his hand and shook it before saying. ¡°Wee to Red zing Group, I the leader am gratified to have you in our ranks.¡± He grips his hand tightly afraid of letting go. He is afraid that such golden opportunity would slip by his fingers, the rest of his group nearly have a heart attack after hearing what Shadowsh was about to say. They all res at their leader making him blush, Shadowsh smiles, he then asks ¡°So when will we set out?¡± Blitzerg shook his head ¡°Not for now, first, I want you to know all of the members of our group.¡± They then brought him to s restaurant, there, they ordered a lot of drinks and foods, the people looks at them calmly, it seems that they are well known on this city but Shadowsh appearance stunned many people, they cannot believe that an individual with such peerless face and figure exist. Many girls were immediately awestruck, what made it worse for Shadowsh is that, even the wives and girlfriends present in the restaurant were looking at him with heart shape eyes. While he wasughing looking so rxed, inwardly he was depressed ¡®D*mn my fox bloodline, because of my age, I am now releasing so much pheromones.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t want to destroy the synergy of this group, with the amount of beautiful members present, he knew that the men of his group are certainly attracted to him. While they were having fun, a man with blonde hair approached their table, he was radiating some hostility which made Shadowsh looks at him. Seeing the star of the party stopping, they also turn their heads towards the direction where was he was looking and saw the blonde guy. Blitzerg frowns, he grunted and stood up, he blocks the blonde guy, the entire restaurant instantly descended into silence. The people present were looking at the two with interest, seeing their expression, Shadowsh immediately knew that this wasn¡¯t the first time this is happening. ¡°What do you want Cash?¡± Blitzerg snorted, he was taller and bulkier than the blonde so his aura is much more intimidating. The blonde guy whom was called Cash snorted ¡°I just can¡¯t stand a second rate group being so loud and arrogant, as expected of the famous naive idiot of the Samus family.¡± Instantly the entire Rec zing Group became incensed, Shadowsh downs in his drink and grabs the wine battle, he then walks to Blitzerg¡¯s side. The blonde guy frowns, he dislike how Shadowsh looks at him, he became irritated. He pointed his finger at him and was about to say something when he screams in pain, the finger that was pointing to Shadowsh was twisted, it was beyond broken. Blitzerg was shocked, Shadowsh quickly approaches the blonde guy and asks in a worried manner ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°How dare you break my finger! You f*ckingmoner!¡± Shadowsh acted in a startled manner, he then became displeased. ¡°Please show me what finger I broke?¡± His voice was solemn. The blonde guy lifted his hand and shouted ¡°This finger! This finger is the one you broke!¡± The rest of the blonde guy¡¯s group approached the scene, they seemed to be ready to fight. Shadowsh acted confused ¡°What do you mean by ¡°this finger¡±? None of your finger seems to be broken to me.¡± The blonde guy became furious, he then shouted ¡°What do you mean by that?! Are you trying to shift your responsibility?! Do you think that everyone here is f*cking blind?!¡± Everyone looks at him with a strange expression, realising that something was wrong, the blonde guy looks at his hand and he was stunned. Shadowsh snorted ¡°If you are going to find an excuse to pick a fight, please find a reasonable one.¡± Everyone then directed their gaze into the blonde guy, there was mockery, ridicule and disdain in their eyes. Even his teammates beloved Shadowsh, they knew that their leader have recruited a well known hunter, that is why he had be very cocky. A burp could be heard, a man wearing a high tech suit stood up from the blonde group¡¯s table and walk towards the scene. The expression of Blitzerg and his group changes, it was very ugly, it seems that they know who the drunk guy was, it is also evident in their trembling body that they are afraid. The drunk guy looks at the girls from the Red zing Group and his eyes started shining, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips as he is clearly feeling excited. The drunk guy started speaking ¡°How dare you hurt my employer?! Are you looking down on me?! The one and only great dragon yer Reinar!¡± He released his aura that froze everyone present, he then chuckles after seeing that he had obtain the desired effect ¡°You guys are lucky today, I am feeling Magnanimous.¡± He pointed at the girls and smiles lewdly ¡°If you let those girls spends a night with me and pleasure me to the point that I will forget my anger.¡± Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009: CHAPTER 978 GRAND COLISEUM The drunk guyughs as he lecherously stretches his hand but someone grabs his hand. This caused everyone that knows who the drunk guy was to freeze, they look at Shadowsh and they started praying for him inwardly. Reinar, the drunk guy was furious, someone actually dares to grab his hand, he res at Shadowsh and let¡¯s out a sneer. He snorted and said ¡°Pretty boy, I suggest you to let go of my hand, do you really think that thews of this city will forever protect you from me?¡± Shadowsh chuckles, he then increased the strength of his grip, Reinar¡¯s expression became ugly but even with the pain, he didn¡¯t let out a cry earning a small praise from his opponent. ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± Hemanded but his current opponent only looks at him with ridicule. Cash the blonde guy decided to pour oil in the fire, he pointed at Shadowsh once again but recalling what had happened, he quickly pulls it back. ..... He started shouting ¡°How dare you spheme the dignity of great dragonyer Reinar! You will weep this day for the rest of your life.¡± Shadowsh smirks ¡°If he is dragonyer then I am considered a dragon master, he who have a hard time fighting one dragon while I could take multiple of them and have them fight for me, whom do you think is much more terrifying?¡± Everyone was stunned, the silence was then broke by Reinar as he startedughing as he heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Dragon master? Hahaha! This is the first time I have heard of such title, pretty boy you can dream but please keep it to yourself!¡± Reinar sneers at what he had said. The people of the restaurant nodded, they also felt that Shadowsh was bragging and fabricating his story. Shadowsh didn¡¯t argue with him and only asks ¡°You have fought with a dragon right?¡± Reinar raised his chest high, even though his hand is still being mped by his enemy¡¯s iron grip, he was feeling proud. ¡°Then that means that you are familiar with this aura.¡± Using his control over his heart, he started to exude dragon Qi, his mild and attractive aura turns into dangerous and domineering. The expression of Reinar changes and he became pale, he started sweating, Shadowsh noticed this and sighed, he lets go of his hand and said ¡°I thought that you are being a douchebag is just what you are, it seems that your dragon ying aplishment brought some trauma, quite disappointing.¡± He then told Blitzerg that they should celebrate somewhere else but before they could leave, Reinar shouted ¡°You! Pretty boy! I challenge you to a duel!¡± Blitzerg was afraid that their new teammate would be instigated, he quickly spoke ¡°What are you doing? Do you really think that our zing Red Group would take this bullying down!¡± Shadowsh shook his head and gestures Blitzerg to stay calm, he looks at Reinar and nodded ¡°Okay, I ept your challenge, you choose the date and ce.¡± ¡°Let us fight today! At the grand coliseum!¡± Everyone gasped, they became excited, the rivalry between Cash and Blitzerg is quite well known in the city. Now the new member of their group are going to battle, one was incredibly handsome individual capable of swooning almost all women of their world and the other was a well known dragonyer. This is definitely a battle to see, without any waste of time, everyone paid their bill and raised towards the grand coliseum, seeing such great movement, those that were passed by became curious. After asking some question, they also became interested on watching the battle, Blitzerg and his group arrives at the grand coliseum, so does Cash and the rest of his group. After registering their name, Shadowsh and Reinar waits for their turn, they aren¡¯t the only ones battling today, the grand coliseum in this city have always been popr. Everyone in the restaurant even the owner and workers are present, they don¡¯t want to miss this battle, almost all women prays for Shadowsh to win, the only ones that were silent are those on Cash group but their expression were extremely conflicted. They also wanted to cheer for their new prince charming, if the boys from their group learn about their thoughts, they would punch thrur chests in frustration. It was finally Shadowsh and Reinar¡¯s turn, the two of them face each other with a calm expression. Reinar was no longer drunk, he was carrying a spear and is still wearing his high tech suit, he looks at his current opponent full of focus. Shadowsh was holding his sword, he still felt thankful that he was holding then when he was thrown to this universe. Reinar let¡¯s out a shout and summoned two monster at his side, one was a bull and the other was a lizard, he and the lizard the started to fuse. He became a buff looking lizardman, the bull let¡¯s out a shout and also fused with him but it seems that its job was only a support, the main fusion was still Reinar and the lizard. Shadowsh was surprised, his eyes then shines with excitement, he could also transformed but he rather not use it because he doesn¡¯t want to be seen as a monster. Seeing Reinar¡¯s state, he finally realised what the term ¡°Soul Fusion¡± meant, he smiles and summoned two lifelike image behind him. These two image weren¡¯t soul but an image form by his bloodline, a gigantic golden dragon that emits incredible prestige that seemingly force everyone in the city to kneel. The other was a graceful fox that seems to attract the attention of everyone in the grand coliseum, Shadowsh then transforms but he didn¡¯t change into his battle form and only in a half state. He was still in his humanoid form but he now have two dragon horns, fox ears, dragon wings and nine fox tails, his appearance have made the hearts of all maidens present currently to skip a beat. Their pupils transformed into hearts as all of them wanted to throw themselves to him, unbeknownst to them, Reinar was now feeling unprecedented pressure. As an experienced and elite warrior, he felt he was facing a literal god, his breathing became moreboured as the two souls that he had summoned were now trying to escape from his control. Shadowsh frowns as he saw the expression of his opponent, he sighed and reverted back to his human form, he then smiles at Reinar and gestures him to attack. Everyone was stunned, they were confused as to why he cancels his celestial like form but only Reinar knew the reason why. He felt embarrassed, he shouted and charges towards his opponent, an image of a giant bull appears behind him. Amentator whom was always present in the grand coliseum started presenting Reinar¡¯s move. ¡°Everyone, as you see, this is one of Reinar¡¯s signature move, he used this move to kill a powerful monster of Great Tribtion King Stage when he was still at Great Tribtion Stage!¡± ¡°The bull he had fused with is a well known monster, it is called Rampaging Earth Bull, even though when Reinar killed it, it¡¯s rank was just on Dark Gold Rank but after nurturing it, the Rampaging Earth Bull have miraculously broke through Great Tribtion King Stage!¡± Shadowsh cannot hear what thementator have said because of the arena¡¯s function, if he was able to hear it, he would be surprised. After all, the universe here has different types of ranking system to his universe. Currently at the arena, Shadowsh didn¡¯t retreat, he just stood there without any fear, with a cry Reinar thrusts his spear towards him but the next scene shocked everyone. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t harmed, he was grabbing the spear with his bare hands as he looks at his opponent calmly. Reinar tries to pull out his spear but his strength isn¡¯tparable to that of his opponent, his expression changes, he opens his mouth and spat a yellowish spit to his target. Smelling the putrid smelling from the yellowish spit, Shadowsh frowns, he activates his spirit Qi via his heart and sted the spit away. Bang! A fist made up of force was thrown to the spit and burst and scatters around Reinar, he showers with his own spit but it seems that his scales are immune to the harmful effect of his spit. Shadowsh pulls hard, pulling Reinar with him, he smiles as he kicks his face but even with such attack, he hadn¡¯t let go of his spear. ¡°Even though you are a pervert and a douchebag, I Shadowsh respect the way you battle.¡± He lets go of the spear and created some distance between him, he crouches and holds his two sword as his sword intent started rising. ¡°As a form of respect, I shall use my sword style, I just hope that you will survive after my attack.¡± Shadowsh spoke loudly so that Reinar could hear it. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010: CHAPTER 979 SOUL FUSION Reinar knew that his opponent was holding back and shame instantly descended on him, he turns his shame into anger as he charges towards his opponent. Shadowsh raised his sword and a wolf appears, it bares it¡¯s fang to Reinar and with a loud howl, it opens it¡¯s mouth and bit down. The wolf that devours the moon Lunar Fang! ¡°Argh!¡± Reinar shouted as his armor was pierced, blood seeps out but he wasn¡¯t eliminated yet, he looks at his opponent who was calmly flying above him. He raised his spear onest time before fainting, his spirit was assaulted by the powerful sword intent, he would definitely be in ama in a week or two. The floor of the area below and behind were cut, a deep gash was presented to everyone causing to take in a deep breath. ..... They know just how tough the floor of the grand coliseum, it was made to endure even the blows of Tribtion Emperor Stage but Shadowsh actually managed to cut such a deep gash. Meanwhile, the person that they were amazed at was actually sighing in a disappointed manner inwardly, he cannot control just how strong his sword intent would be. Fortunately he had targeted the side of his opponent, if he steers it to the center, he wouldn¡¯t doubt that Reinar would certainly die. He picks up the hand that was cut off and silently covers the area with darkness, he opens his mouth and absorb the remnant of his sword intent on Reinar¡¯s body. He cannot use Heaven Swallowing Technique like before, he had to use his mouth, after being certain that his opponent would survive, he left the scene. Blitzerg and his group wees him with great fanfare, all the girls were looking at him with lustful eyes, Shadowsh decided that he would start wearing a mask and a cloak. He would even start wearing clothes that would hide his entire body but today, he and his newrades would celebrate. After the battle, Blitzerg¡¯s fame rose, with his presence on zing Red Group, the small hunting group have be renowned throughout the city. Shadowsh spent his entire time researching the information regarding this world and searching for answers that would lead him to his return back to his own universe. He was now wearing a ck cloak and a mask, he told Blitzerg about his passive ability that would make everyone charmed by him. After requesting a change of clothes, he now restrained his aura but he still emits a vibe that makes everyone feel safe and at the same time intimidate those that dares to harbor hostility to him. As he reads about the information regarding spatial cracks, he became interested on one ident that is connected to these cracks. An individual that wore cultivator clothing have been found by one lying in front of one of the space cracks, he caused a sensation to many popce because he was a human being just like them. His mannerism and many points of his views were different from the people of this universe, he was then captured and have be one of the greatest test subjects of one of the strongest superpower of this world. Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow twitch, he felt grateful that he wasn¡¯t seen as a drifter, if he was, he would have to fight against multiple individuals of this world creating a feud against everyone. He sighed in relief, he acted like he was familiar with the gadgets and some of the technologies, erasing many of the doubts that Blitzerg and his group has. Suddenly, a knock could be heard, Shadowsh was surprised, he then pushed a button on his table and the door automatically opens. Blitzerg came inside because the two of them have be close, he was no longer feeling pressured talking to Shadowsh. ¡°Shadow, our group wasmissioned to deal with a Tribtion King Stage zing Lion.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I was feeling a bit bored not doing anything, a change of pace would certainly help.¡± ¡°Thanks Blitz.¡± In this world, if your name is long, it is normal for your close friends to give you a nickname that is a short version of your name. When the two arrives at the Hunting Agency, they quickly garners some attention, Shadowsh is now quite well known in the entire city. He not only has a peerless appearance but he had great strength that is capable of defeating a renowned fighter like Reinar, he became the prince charming of all females in the city. He is both admired and hated by men, the ones that hated him the most were the husbands, lovers and boyfriends, followed by the doting brothers, father and uncles. Because he had captured all the females heart, hell, he even captured the hearts of those that were attracted even men and other people with special preference. He could only sigh sadly, suddenly, he heard a tap of his shoulder and saw that it was Randy and Gray, they are two male lovers in their group. Everyone was cool with it and so was Shadowsh, also he admires how great the teamwork the two of them have. One was a swordsman with a fusion spirit that looks like a wolf, he is able to increase his speed and mobility, meanwhile, the other also has a wolf spirit but had different effect, the spirit increased his elemental attribute. Seeing that the two of them are present currently startled Shadowsh a bit, they went to a different mission ording to Blitzerg. Randy spoke ¡°Finally we would be able to have a proper battle with you, the pay of this mission is great, me and my husband would certainly be able to afford our ticket to moonlight cruise.¡± Shadowsh smiles but no one could see it but because his aura changes with his mood, it seems that the two could see him smiling. ¡°By the way, I thought the two of you are currently hunting a Tribtion Stage Water Buffalo, what is the reason for the change of thought?¡± Shadowsh asks trying to make small conversation. The two of them sighed, Gary answered ¡°The mission was stolen from us by Cash, because of what had happened in the grand coliseum, they are being petty for us.¡± Shadowsh frowns, upon sensing this, Randy quickly spoke ¡°They don¡¯t do anything that much, it¡¯s just a simple move that many hunters do.¡± Hearing this, he nodded in understanding but if they ever meet with Cash group once again, he will teach them a lesson. Blitzerg quickly finished filling up the form and their group quickly gathers, all 27 of them are present, this world has powerful monsters,pared to his universe, the monsters here are a lot stronger, they are almost twice as strong as those that were in the same realm as them. This is the reason why most hunters would hunt in groups, if they be lucky, they would obtain a spirit stone, unlike his universe, the term spirit stone here contains different meaning. The Cultivator Universe spirit stones are crystalized physical form of spirit Qi while on this Mecha Universe, the spirit stones are items that monsters would leave after their death, the crystal contains their spirit. The humans of this world are able to absorb the spirit stones and turn the beings inside the stone into their fusion beasts and they could initiate soul fusion. With the power of technology and soul fusion, the humans of this universe have be one of the most feared race. Currently, Shadowsh was thinking of trying to initiate soul fusion but he would use a different type of method, he would use Heaven Swallowing Technique. He wasn¡¯t a resident of this world and even in this universe, he would certainly not be able to aplish such thing, also he wasn¡¯t human, in this life, he was born as a fox making it impossible for him to do soul fusion. They arrived at their destination, Blitzerg and his group were feeling happy and rxed, when hunters go out to hunt monsters, they would buy monster repellent to save themselves from the trouble of encountering monsters that they don¡¯t intend to hunt. The monster repellent might not cause much but it would still be costly to buy them in bulk, also the farther the distance, the more repellent you buy. The zing Red Group are known to hunt monsters at location that many doesn¡¯t want to take. Blitzerg is known to be a rich young master, he could afford to buyrge bulk of monster repellent but their group would always pity because of this. Right now it is different, no monsters dare to approach their group even though they don¡¯t spray monster repellent in their vehicles, it is because the golden dragon flying atop of them. ¡°Shadow, you truly are amazing, I haven¡¯t heard someone capable of controlling such degree of soul fusion like yours.¡± Eximed Blitzerg. Shadowsh just lets out augh ¡°I know that you are just ttering me, in terms of control, no one could surpass gctic lord Xcavier.¡± Hearing this everyone nodded, gctic lord Xcavier is known to be the strongest human on this universe, his strength is unparalleled, even higher lifeforms are somewhat afraid of him. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011: CHAPTER 980 BREAKTHROUGH AND TRIBULATION Shadowsh have read about him and he couldn¡¯t help but admit, he would be considered as the strongest being on his universe if he was born there. While Blitzerg was celebrating the fact that they could earn more money with Shadowsh¡¯s presence, they don¡¯t know that they are currently being monitored by multiple individuals and all of them were a lot stronger than the so called dragon yer Reinar. Only one person knew that they are being spied upon, this is the reason why he was acting like he was in a casual trip, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the scene and looks at the surrounding with a bored calm gaze, indicating that he had been here multiple of times. Shadowsh was actually very interested on the trees and devices that are almost everywhere in the forest but he had to act like it was normal for him to encounter such thing, he knew that his presence is now being investigated by the government of this world. Powerful entity like him wouldn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere, he must came from a powerful organization or a hidden power. There is an extremely high chance that he came from another universe as it is quitemon of this universe to encounter drifters. Drifters are the terms given to beings that have been thrown to a wormhole and arrives at this universe because of sheer luck, these type of beings are rejected by every worldw of this universe, no drifters have sessfully been epted by this universe. ..... Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know this but he knows that he could absorb the energy of anything as long as he had Amethyst, unfortunately, she isn¡¯t present right now, he could only rely on Heaven Swallowing Technique and bet his luck to fate. The zing Red Group have been discussing their n on how to capture the Tribtion King Stage zing Lion, even though Blitzerg didn¡¯t say it, other than Shadowsh, everyone in the group knew that themission came from his family. Blitzerg¡¯s family is known to be quitepatible with zing Lions, their potential might only be at the peak of Tribtion King Stage but they are still considered as top notch soul beasts. Shadowsh suddenly sensed something and he flew to the side of their group, his action attracted everyone¡¯s attention, he looks at the direction where the rumbling noise ising from. With the sound of crashing trees, they finally saw what had rmed the strongest individual of their group. ¡°Golden Berserk Ape!¡± The first one to break the silence was Blitzerg, he also became excited, he has a soul beasts that is quitepatible with this type of monster. The only method for the humans of this universe to cultivate their soul beasts are to feed them spirit stones that have the same species as them, the greater their simrity, the easier for the owner of the other soul beasts to nurture his. Shadowsh saw this and felt happy, he had always wanted to repay everything Blitzerg have done to him, he locks into the Golden Berserk Ape, the giant ape instantly felt being gazed by a predator. It looks at the direction of the gaze and locks eyes with Shadowsh, all of his hairs rose, he immediately knew that he had encountered a powerful figure. It wanted to escape, unfortunately for it, it¡¯s opponent have already locked it¡¯s figure before it could even start fleeing, Shadowsh fused with his dragon form and transform into a giant golden dragon. He wraps his long body around it and the ape was instantly locked, it let¡¯s out a roar and was enraged, it wanted to fight back but the disparity between their strength is just too vast. It cries and continue to do so for a couple of minutes, it then started to erge slightly and it¡¯s eyes turn red, it¡¯s aura also rose, the members of zing Red Group whom were watching the scene quickly became nervous. They sensed the aura of the Golden Berserk Ape and discover that it was a Tribtion King Stage beast, they would certainly have a hard time fighting against it, especially if it bes berserk. Shadowsh snorted, he flew towards the sky and dove down with incredible speed, with one powerful explosion, he knocks the ape out cold. He then carries the corpse and put it in front of Blitzerg, looking at the fainted Golden Berserk Ape, he was speechless, he then felt grateful, he wanted to say something but Shadowsh just smiles at him while shaking his head. Blitzerg knew what he meant and nodded, he then kills the Golden Berserk Ape with his saber and took out the spirit stone on its head, he took a deep breath and summoned his soul beast. Another golden ape appears but this one has a different hairstyle, unlike the one that Shadowsh killed, the ape that Blitzerg have summoned has blue hair and sparks of electricity flew out of it. Everyone quickly surrounds Blitzerg, they knew what was about to happen, only one person was clueless but he cannot show it. The dead Golden Berserk Ape have once again reappears, it screams at the blue haired golden ape and the two of them fought each other trying to devour one another. A soul summoner could rece their soul beasts but each transition would cause their strength to dwindle down and they would need to spend a lot of time recovering their peak strength. Blitzerg current soul beast is something that Shadowsh knows, he discover it to the globalwork that this world has, it is a powerful beast that came from another world. It is called Thunder Lord Ape, it could reach Tribtion Emperor Stage and it is a beast that is considered to have one of the greatest devastating force on its realm. Shadowsh watch it calmly trying to stop himself from showing any signs of shock, after a couple of minutes, the Golden Berserk Ape have finally been absorbed, the Thunder Lord Ape started roaring and it broke through Tribtion Stage. Everyone quickly congratted Blitzerg, Shadowsh hurriedly shouted ¡°Everyone retreat, the heavenly tribtion ising!¡± Finally remembering this important information, all the members of zing Red Group started to panic, fortunately for them, Shadowsh used his dragon body to carry them away. He didn¡¯t expect that such event would lead to a breakthrough, he has too little information regarding this world that he had made a mistake on his side. He thought that nurturing soul beasts is a method to gain power through external force but it seems that he was wrong, the strength of realm of the soul beasts also affect its master. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunderps could be heard as the sky above Blitzerg darkens, the girl with the sses who is called Lucy sighed in relief. She patted the vehicles that they brought with them and said ¡°Big brother Shadow is truly smart, if he hadn¡¯t said it we would have left our rides behind.¡± Hearing this everyone nodded, the ones that were truly grateful were Randy and Gray, they own one of the vehicles and they would rather not want to lose it. A girl with pink hair called Mira apologizes ¡°We are very sorry big brother Shadow, you were forced to act as our mount.¡± Hearing this everyone felt guilty, humans of this world dislike being ridden in their fused form because it is a form of disrespect and humiliation, being ridden is the same as dering that the soul summoner is a beast and not a genuine human Who was Shadowsh? He was only the strongest individual in their group capable of defeating a berserk type in Tribtion King Stage, not only that, he is considered as the most handsome person in the city. Now he had to save them by using such humiliating method, Shadowsh kept silence while inwardly sweating, he couldn¡¯t believe that this was a taboo of this world, he kept this in mind. Theynded on one of the hills, because of his aura, the monsters didn¡¯t dare toe close, they watch as Blitzerg was bathe in thunderbolts. Everyone uses binocrs but he didn¡¯t because his eyesight is much clearer than their binocrs, he turns to Lucy and asks ¡°Is there any time limit on our mission?¡± Lucy shook her head ¡°Big brother Shadow you don¡¯t need to worry, we would definitely arrive on time and with this breakthrough, our chances on capturing many rare monsters would definitely rise.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I will deal with the zing Lion but I will leave it¡¯s subordinates to you guys, let is just hope that there aren¡¯t too many Tribtion Stage zing Lions in their pride.¡± Mira spoke confidently ¡°Don¡¯t worry big brother, me and the rest have been researching about the information regarding this particr lion, it is said that it was driven away by its father and its current subordinates are actually lions from other species.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he doesn¡¯t have any information regarding zing Lions because of the Samus Family, they are monopolizing these monsters and have imed it as their private soul beasts. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012: CHAPTER 98 Shadowsh was waiting for Blitzerg sessful breakthrough, he felt happy for him, he is a typical naive and king young master that just wanted to prove himself, before leaving this universe, he will help him achieve his dream. As he felt happy for him, he sensed something and his expression changes, he transformed into his battle form, a fox and dragon hybrid that was wearing a samurai outfit appears, he was holding two swords, one was pitch ck and the other was golden. He lets out a loud roar as he looks at a specific direction, the members of zing Red Group were confused as to why he reacted this way but they quickly realised why, a bird that emits intense pressure have appeared. It was called Thunder Fury Roc, the same species as France which startled Shadowsh greatly but he quickly recovers, he pointed his sword at it and shouted ¡°Beast! If you dare advance, you will face the wrath of my sword!¡± His shout caused everyone present and those that heard him to be shocked, for those that were unaware of what is currently happening they were intimidated by his killing intent. The powerful beast let¡¯s out a cry furious because it¡¯s prestige is being challenged but it also sensed the hint of dangering from its current opponent. The soul of the Thunder Lord Ape is too tempting for it to just let go, also after years of living in these parts, he had gained arrogance of an overlord. ..... After hesitating for a couple of minutes, it finally decided to try and test Shadowsh, it is confident of its speed, it let¡¯s out a cry and the sky started to darken. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunderp could be heard, then one after another thunderbolts started raining down towards Shadowsh, the roc eyes it¡¯s current opponent intensely. Shadowsh opens his mouth and the power of devouring operated, the thunderbolts were swallowed and they didn¡¯t even give him any hint of pain, on the contrary, he had benefited from them. The spies and the members of zing Red Group were shocked, this is the first time they had seen something like this. Shadowsh res at the Thunder Fury Roc, he shouted ¡°Since you have decided to attack, I will take this as a deration of war!¡± He crouches down and a pair of wings appears behind him, it looks extremely breathtaking, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the sword and killing intent behind it were overbearing, no one would think such a shy sword attack is powerful. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Swish! Before the roc could escape, Shadowsh have already passed through it, everyone cranes their neck in order to see what had happened. The roc was stunned, it looks at it¡¯s body then Shadowsh, it let¡¯s out a loud cry and flew away, it was thanking the gods that the attack have missed. Shadowsh sheaths his swords once again, the fleeing roc felt something and let¡¯s out a cry full of despair, it was then cut into halves. This scene would forever be embedded on the heart of the members of the zing Red Group and the spies present. There are also people present that had seen the whole thing, Shadowsh ignores their gaze, he flew towards the direction of the Thunder Fury Roc and took the spirit stone. He took a deep breath and he started absorbing it using Heaven Swallowing Technique, he exploded with his dark attribute and together with the sound of thunder, the people became curious on what is happening. While people were trying to gaze at the dark clouds, Shadowsh was writhing in pain inside, it seems that this universe is rejecting him but he doesn¡¯t care. After enduring for an hour, he finallypleted such a hard task, he startedughing, he had obtain something great, his worries have also decreased exponentially. He had regain an amount of spirit, he reconnected with his Nascent Soul but he knew that this wouldn¡¯tst long, he had only been able to do this because of thew he had mastered, thew of plunder. He had to devour more spirit stones and they have to be at least Saint Rank, he then tries to reconnect with his other half but it ultimately fails. He sighed in disappointment but at least he now have a method to reconnect with his other half, meanwhile, because of what he had done, his slumbering Nascent Soul opens his eyes. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) opens his eyes and looks towards the sky, he was confused, he had been sleeping for years on Time World. He had somewhat recovered, he asks Amethyst what had happened. [ording to the feedback I have received, master, it seems that your other half obtained a fortunate opportunity, even though it is extremely faint, he had obtained a method to reconnect with us.] Shadowsh sighed after hearing this, both in relief and also because of mental exhaustion, he couldn¡¯t help butin ¡°It would have been much better if it was me who had been left behind, I have you to help me.¡± Amethyst also agreed to this but she didn¡¯t say anything, she only pacifies him. [Don¡¯t worry big brother, even without me, you are still one of a kind, your physical entity would certainly survive and find it¡¯s way back home.] ¡®I just hope so¡¯ He sighed before going out of Time World, he looks at Safehaven Paradise and sensed the tension that is present in the air. He frowns, he can¡¯t believe just how tense the situation have be, he finally decided to announced his presence. On Gaia, multiple powers were having a hard time defending the worlds that they have conquered, if it weren¡¯t for the help of the Thousand Race Empire, they would have long lost their worlds. The one hundred thousand Saint clone army have lost thirty thousand members, twenty thousand of them were lost on the war that is happening on Blue World. The rest were distributed to different worlds, also without the presence of Shadowsh, the people of Gaia were feeling afraid, the only ones that weren¡¯t anxious were the people of Thousand Race Empire, they are truly faithful to him and are diehard subjects of his empire. Suddenly, sensing his return, all the people of the Thousand Forest Continent cheered, they started crying, there were even those that kneeled and kowtowed because of the feeling of relief and hope. Shadowsh was shocked by their reaction, he can¡¯t believe that the entirety of Gaia were forced to this state in just a couple of months. He sighed in disappointment, other than his family members, no one managed to stay strong, they are too dependent on him, he had even gave them freedom and didn¡¯t conquer the entire world directly. He might be in full control but he didn¡¯t exert his control to others, unless it is connected with the fate of their world, he wouldn¡¯t care on what they are doing. He breaths out calming his heart, he snorted as he looks at the representative of the other powers, sensing this, the representatives felt their heart constricting. They wanted to say something but their mouth couldn¡¯t move, they then saw him leaving, the people around them looks at them with disdain. Sensing their gaze, the back of the representatives became wet, they were so embarrassed and only some of them knew why. They quickly enters their aodations, trying to hide from the gaze of the people of Thousand Forest Continent. Shadowsh arrives at Hidden Fog Ind, the ind that Leafinia have created, the entire ind is connected with Safehaven Paradise and Golden Elf World. Leafinia is now rulers of one world, an ind and all the elves of Gaia, they now see her as their goddess. Shadowsh was immediately weed by her but when she finally saw him, she was stunned, she opens her mouth and asks unconsciously ¡°Big brother, Where is your body?¡± Hearing her question, he could only sigh, hended on her ind and said ¡°Something had happened and I am now without any physical form, it would probably takes years, decades, hell, even centuries aren¡¯t that impossible.¡± Leafinia¡¯s expression changes, she clenched her fist tightly, she quickly asks ¡°What should we do big brother? Do you want me and Sans to search for your body.¡± He smiles feeling gratified about the worry that his little sister has for him, he patted her head, he pacifies her ¡°Do not worry about it, my body still contains my consciousness, are you looking down on the intelligence of your big brother?¡± Leafinia quickly shood her head, upon seeing her cute reaction, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butugh, after catching up to what she had been doing during all of this hectic time, he finally went straight to business ¡°Have you been recording the current events and what had happened during my absence?¡± Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013: CHAPTER 982 GIANTS PLANE The current situation isn¡¯t looking too good for the powers of Gaia but their world aren¡¯t in danger because of this. During his absence, the entirety of Hope Family started moving, Don2 have total control over Murim World, with the help of his disciples and grand disciples in both his territory and homeworld, he managed to endure such hardship. Currently, the ones that have the easiest time were Gulli and his group, the demon worlds that were not conquered by them were left behind, those that belongs to them were protected. They decisively give up any worlds that they did not managed to conquer sessfully and focus on those that they did. Imps could be thrown to those worlds, the imps on Time World is now considered one of the thriving race inside, they are perfect soldiers for demons that are known to be cruel to both their enemy and kind. Gulli might be kind but Red, cky and Kuros are definitely not, they don¡¯t care what it takes or how many people they will kill, they will do everything to seed. They are the same as Sans, they are true to the nature of their race, Shadowsh already knew that changing them is basically impossible at this point but at least they could still be controlled. ..... Back to the present, Leafinia called for her subjects to have them scatter around the world trying to take control of any kingdom or power that were having civil unrest. The Aqua Race n are known to be the number one information gatherer, no one could escape their investigation. With the elves finally making moves, the people of Gaia celebrated but those that were thinking differently were panicking, there are powers that have surrendered to foreign worlds. They have been using this chaos to cause some havoc obtaining more people under their wings but they didn¡¯t expect that the Thousand Race Empire would make this kind of move. They were anxious fearing that they might have been found out, they are no longer trying to hide the fact that they have surrendered, all of them escape to the foreign worlds, unfortunately for them, this move of theirs were discovered by the spies of Thousand Race Empire and Aqua Race n. Instantly, they were ughtered by the spies, those that managed to escape would certainly not be able to return, the world gates that they have been trying hard to hide were now all discovered. Leafinia who had heard everything were furious, she might be kind-hearted in nature but this doesn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t kill, for the sake of her family, she is willing to be as cruel as Sans. Shadowsh was no longer present on Gaia, he is on Blue World, ording to Aqua Race n ancestor, the people of that world were now in the verge of defeat, if it weren¡¯t for his clones buying enough time and sacrificing themselves to take down a Saint Lord or two, Blue World would have fallen. He looks at the gloomy side of the world that he hated, he looks at the people that were getting closer to their territory, it seems that they have realised that the safest location currently is close to the conquered territory of their world. Those that have connections with Battle Whale n and even have a hint of their bloodline couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed, they were forced to take refuge to their past enemy. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care about them and went straight to the battlefield, he looks at the multiple outer world creatures and without hesitation, he summoned a giant trident using hisw of creation. ¡°Die!¡± He shouted as he pierces through the unaware Saint Lord that was fighting again his clones, the sudden change startled everyone, when they finally saw who it was, the Saint Lords of Blue World felt ecstatic. The pearl maiden also felt the same way but recalling the fact that they aren¡¯t truly allies and are only currently in a truce because of the current situation of their universe. She sighed, she can¡¯t believe that she have be excited seeing the individual that wanted to conquer their world. Shadowsh nodded at her before transforming into his battle form, he might not have his physical body but he wasn¡¯t that helpless. The only thing that worries him was Earth, he is afraid that his wife is currently having some problem, fortunately, even though he can¡¯t enter nor summon the entrance, he could stillmunicate with Grim. They were taking care of Emily but he could only rxed if he was able to see her. Back to the present, he decided to even out the odds, he doesn¡¯t want Gaia to take on the full brunt of the invasion that contains Saint Lords. He summoned his two swords, he raised them and shes down ¡°Take my sword filthy aliens! Lunar Fang!¡± A wolf appears radiating intense killing intent, it opens it¡¯s mouth and bit the octopus like Saint Lord on the outer world side, even though he didn¡¯t managed to kill it instantly, it was still heavily injured. The Saint Lord that it was fighting used this opportunity to finish him off, because of the death of two Saint Lords on their side, the outer world Saint Lords focused on him. Three of them charges towards him, he snorted as he raised his two sword and instantly, a powerful sword intent descended on the area ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Two lethal sword Qi flew towards the iing Saint Lords, they bond their strength together to resist, they managed to deal with the attack because it doesn¡¯t contain much physical form and it was mostly spiritual. Shadowsh clicked his tongue but he quickly recovers from his disappointment, unless his body is nearby, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash most of his strength, his battle prowess isn¡¯t even half as it used to. He charges towards them without hesitation, even though he is now in weakened phase but he is still confident that he could take care of his current enemies. Peng! Peng! His two sword strikes containing his sword intent were blocked but he wasn¡¯t surprised by this, he spun throwing the bnce of the two Saint Lords. The third one tries to attack him but he had already expected this, he shes with his tails and it hit the third one, he steps back and fires a breath attack containing pure energy. The two Saint Lords absorbs the pure energy breath attack but they didn¡¯t expect that it contains pure destructivew that is now wreaking their insides. Shadowsh smirks, during the entire time he was resting inside Time World, he had been exploring how to efficiently use his power ofws without being exhausted instantly. ¡°Argh! Argh!¡± Both Saint Lords actually spat out the destructive energy, when they raised their heads, Shadowsh¡¯s sword is already in front of them. Before it hits them, the third Saint Lord fires a beam that forces Shadowsh to change course, he doesn¡¯t know why but that beam threatens him. He frowns and he quickly tried to deal with the third Saint Lord but the two managed to quickly react and they threw two ck ropes that magically tied themselves to two parts of his body. He was furious, he grabs the ropes not caring about the searing pain he felt, he pulls hard but because of the absence of his physical body, his strength isn¡¯t that great. He sneers, his sudden action might not carry enough strength to truly pulls his target to him but he still managed to tip off it¡¯s bnce. He then shes the Saint Lord, the other one wanted to rescue it¡¯srade but a shield magically appears blocking his path. Roar! A roar filled with pain and fury could be heard as the cut actually splits the octopus like being in half, if it wasn¡¯t a Saint Lord, it would have died. The third one shot another beam in order to rescue it¡¯srade but Shadowsh¡¯s form changes and managed to dodge the attack. Unfortunately, it seems that the ropes are still tied around his body, he became furious, as long as the ropes aren¡¯t dealt with, he would have a hard time fighting. Bam! The octopus that was blocked used it¡¯s entire strength and pulls him before smashing him into one of the fighters on Blue World. The whale let¡¯s out a hum, unfortunately for it, the Saint Lord that it was fighting used this chance to attack him. Peng! The weapon was blocked by Shadowsh, since he was the reason for this situation, he could only use hisw of creation to once again summon a shield that could blocks attacks from Saint Lords. The only drawback for this move is that it uses suchrge amount of energy, the whale ms itself to it¡¯s opponent but it seems that it¡¯s opponent was as strong as it. Shadowsh on the other hand focus on his opponent, especially the one that was pulling the rope. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014: CHAPTER 983 GIANTS PLANE || The fighting continues, Shadowsh have the upper hand because of the lethality of his attacks, he might not have his great strength but the danger he possess is still something that even Saint Lords dreads. The pearl maiden knew that she has to aid their ¡°ally¡± so without hesitation, she attacks the one that was pulling the ropes, giving Shadowsh the opportunity to escape their binding. After escaping, he sneers and shes the one that was holding the rope, the octopus like being wanted to retaliate, unfortunately, it¡¯s movement was already memorized by it¡¯s opponent. Shadowsh cut off his soul and it let¡¯s out a loud cry full of pain, the being that could shootser beam have retreated back to the destroyed world connected on Blue World. ¡®It seems that my job is already finished.¡¯ After helping the Saint Lords of Blue World to regain their advantage once again, he decided to leave. He went to the entrance that connects this world to Giants ne, he knew that the Leviathans were already there and should have gain some knowledge regarding the situation in that ne. Arriving at the entrance, he was startled to see there were Sea Dragon Race present on Devil¡¯s Deep, it seem that they are also helping the Leviathans to explore a higher ne of existence. ..... Seeing him, the expression of the guards instantly changes, all of them bows to him and greeted him respectfully. Shadowsh nodded at them, he then enters the portal rather excited to finally step into another higher ne of existence. When he could finally saw clearly the location he was thrown, he was immediately assaulted by a foreign energy, it wasn¡¯t hostile and was actually beneficial to the host ording to Amethyst after obtaining an example of it. The energy is basically like the nurture stone that is now currently present on Earth, the only difference is quality, unfortunately for Shadowsh, it seems that the energy is only targeted at those that have physica body. He sighed, he quickly recovers from his disappointment, looking at where he ends up, his eyes widen as he saw towering trees around him, he was only as big as the small leaves of the tree. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty of the nature around him, he quickly senses the aura that belongs to the Leviathans and the Sea Dragon Race. When he saw their current appearance, he was once again given a great shock, he had already expected that they would get bigger after Amethystpleted analysing the energy of this world but they still surpassed his expectations. Fringe and Derranger quickly greeted him, so does the members of Sea Dragon Race, they all felt relieved that he is finally out of Time World. His absence was truly a great blow to the people that were under him, he is the pir of support in their minds. Just by seeing his presence is already enough for them, especially the Leviathans as they owe all of their current happiness to him. Shadowsh nodded at them, he then looks at Derranger and Fringe and he couldn¡¯t help but praise their stats. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Fringe Title: [Battle Lord] upation: [Commander] Race: Leviathans Species: Blue Scaled Blood Lake Leviathan Bloodlines: [Great God Leviathan] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: True Saint Innate Attribute: Strength/Water Internal Qi (Heaven Tier): 100,000 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Supreme Strength Intent] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Bloody Tsunami], [Destructive Wave], [War Cry] Racial Trait: [Leviathan Bloodline Trait], [Ocean Overlord] Passive Abilities: [Dominating Presence], [Greater Strength], [Greater Endurance], [Divine Scales] Active Abilities: [Rapid Movement], [Summon Bloody Lake], [Summon Weapon: Trident], [All Out m] Super Ability: [The Devourer] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Derranger Title: [Lord Of Leviathan] upation: [Lord] Race: Leviathans Species: Blue Scaled Blood Lake Leviathan Bloodlines: [Great God Leviathan] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: 6th Cycle of Sainthood Innate Attribute: Strength/Water Internal Qi (Heaven Tier): 4,500 Elemental Energy: [Water Energy: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Supreme Strength Intent] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skill : [Bloody Tsunami], [Destructive Wave], [War Cry] Racial Trait: [Leviathan Bloodline Trait], [Ocean Overlord] Passive Abilities: [Dominating Presence], [Greater Strength], [Greater Endurance], [Divine Scales] Active Abilities: [Rapid Movement], [Summon Bloody Lake], [Summon Weapon: Trident], [All Out m] Super Ability: [The Devourer] ¡ª¡ª¨C Fringe have truly be a powerhouse that even many of the True Saints are afraid to offend, it seems that the Leviathans would have their true potential unearthed when they reach True Saint Realm. He asks ¡°So have you been collecting information regarding about this world? Considering what I have seen, it seems that there aren¡¯t any invasion, care to tell me why?¡± Derranger presented himself, he might not be the strongest currently present but he is one of the most intelligent individuals in their n. ¡°My lord, what you see is just a false sense of peace, the outer world creatures have already invaded this ne but because of the size of this realm, it isn¡¯t too obvious.¡± Shadowsh agrees to this, the trees are big enough to actuallypare to arge ind back on Gaia which is extremely shocking. Derranger looks at his father, realising what he meant, Fringe nodded, he then spoke in a solemn expression ¡°My lord, Giants ne isn¡¯t actually a higher ne of existence but a ce that should exist on Divine Realm.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes widens, he was given a great shock, after all, such thing shouldn¡¯t be possible. Knowing what he was thinking, Fringe sighed ¡°During the primordial times, the Titans, Behemoths and the Leviathans have actually bonded together and tried to conquer thend of the gods which is now known as the Divine Realm.¡± Shadowsh was quite shocked and admires how great the three ns were, they actually have the guts to dere war to the beings of Divine Realm. Fringe continues ¡°The war continue to raged on for a hundreds of thousands of years until the three ns were defeated, not because of their strength but because their reproductive capability cannot keep up against the number of deaths that they have suffered in the war.¡± He then looks above the sky ¡°To preserve their bloodline, all the divines of the three ns sacrificed themselves to cut off arge part of Divine Realm and threw it to the lower realm.¡± ¡°With this, we managed to survive but also because of our crimes, other than the Titans that have be subordinates of the gods and deities, the two ns were persecuted.¡± Shadowsh actually wasn¡¯t disgusted by the method of the beings of Divine Realm, after all, the war that ured have taken so much lives because of the greed and ambition of the three ns. ¡°So all of them were immediately killed after they ascended?¡± He asks, he was a bit disappointed, even though the two ns have done terrible things, they are much more useful alive than dead. ¡°Actually no, all of them were enved by divine spells and they are now working to the strongest races on Divine Realm.¡± Shadowsh wasn¡¯t surprised, even he would choose this method, they are pretty useful especially on this chaotic times. ¡°How do you know all of this?¡± He was confused, how did Fringe learned all of this even though they have just been on this ne in just a couple of months. Fringe exins ¡°The ancestors of my n have left their consciousness on this world, after we arrived here, it instantly descended into me.¡± Derranger spoke ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Behemoths were too busy taking care of the invasion, they would have long discovered us.¡± Shadowsh knew that this is quite possible, since the Behemoths have be the sole ruler of this world, they would definitely be informed if the world consciousness suddenly make a move. ..... ¡°Since this world has deep connection with Divine Realm, then does this make it the same as Gaia?¡± He was a bit confused on this part, looking at the sky, he doesn¡¯t see the portal that connects this ne to Divine Realm. Fringe shook his head ¡°ording to my ancestors, this ne of existence is abandoned by both the Divine Realm and this universe, it is now considered as it¡¯s own sr system.¡± Shadowsh frowns ¡°If it is considered a foreign universe, wouldn¡¯t our universe reject it?¡± Fringe shook his head ¡°Not exactly, it seems that because our three ns were now used as war ves, we have earned enough recognition to this universe that it let¡¯s this ne continue existing.¡± Shadowsh had an expression of enlightenment, it seems that their universe were also actually raiding othet universes, such a shocking battle of fate. Suddenly, his expression changes, he looks towards a certain direction and he became ecstatic. He quickly became serious, he thenmanded ¡°Return to Blue World and pass my message to Leafinia on Blue World, I need a million subordinates prepared to takeover a part of this ne.¡± The members of the Sea Dragon Race and the Leviathans were shocked but they quickly reacted and the messenger they chose was actually the Sea Dragon Lord and Derranger. Shadowsh looks at that specific direction once again and thought ¡®So your in that direction, I wish my instinct is true.¡¯ Meanwhile on an another universe, the physical body of Shadowsh looks at a certain direction and thought ¡®Was it just my imagination?¡¯ Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015: CHAPTER 984 THE CONNECTION HAVE ONCE AGAIN BECAME CLEAR While the messenger from the Sea Dragon Race went back to Gaia to inform Leafinia, Shadowsh decided to help their group build a foundation in this ne, he would never give up this ce. Amethyst have already assured him that his other half could be sensed in this ne clearer than any location, he doesn¡¯t know why but at least he now have hope to beplete once again. Since he was being asked by his lord, Derranger immediately informed him with all the information that they have gathered, their n wouldn¡¯t be able tost on this ne of existence without any assistance. They need a power to back them up and Gaia is the perfect power for them, Fringe spoke ¡°My lord, ording to the memories that my ancestor have given to me, my n could only unearth their true potential if they cultivate on this world.¡± Shadowsh have already known this, the foreign energy that exist on this ne of existence is something that almost all body tempering cultivator would love. ¡°I agree but Fringe, if we move your n on this ne of existence, their chances of survival is lower than 50%, we are only safe right now because of the chaos that the outer world creatures have caused.¡± Derranger and the elders also agree to what Shadowsh have said, they persuaded Fringe to change his mind. ..... Seeing that even his nsmen weren¡¯t in favor to his n, Fringe could only sigh in disappointment, he knew in terms of intelligence, he cannotpare to his son. Shadowsh also knew that he was only acting like this because of the effect of the memories that his ancestors have given to him. He shook his head feeling that Fringe is too easily affected by his emotion, suddenly, he sensed something and he looks towards a certain direction and saw giant birds the same size as the Leviathans have appeared. They were fighting against the insects of the outer world, his eyes lits up but it quickly dims down, he thought that if he help the birds, he would earn their gratitude and they could be allies but after seeing the attitude of the birds and their actions, clearly their intelligence isn¡¯t that high. Fringe spoke ¡°Those are Mountain Birds, their species are somewhat feared because they fight in groups, unfortunately, because of their bloodline limit, they could only reach Saint Rank and only one Saint Lord could exist in a thousand years.¡± ¡°The Saint Lord of their race is considered as their king.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then started to have intention of subduing them, after pondering their usefulness, he decided to just kill them and feed their bodies to his people to increase the rate of their cultivation. He flew towards the battle, he summoned a giant Fireball and started to charge it up with power. His yang Qi surged and it attracted the attention of the insects, they screech at him but he ignores their threat, he threw the fireball and instantly kills hundreds of them. He then summoned a spiritual copy of his sword, he crouches down and his killing intent burst out of his body. A pair of wings appears behind him, the Mountain Birds instantly felt threatened, they res at him with killing intent but because of the outer world creatures, they cannot stop him. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) He shes to the side of the outer world creatures, everything that he had passes through were cut. The Mountain Birds were furious, they open their mouth and fires multiple energy bombs at him but with a wave of sword, he easily cut them. He looks at them with a rather uninterested gaze, now that he has much greater connection with his other half, his strength is slowly returning to him. He wanted to go wild, his eyes burns with killing Intent, what ensued in the next couple of hours was a total massacre. Shadowsh didn¡¯t hold anything back, he shes and summoned all of his elemental ability to clear off the group of outer world creatures and Mountain Birds. The Leviathans and the Sea Dragon Race watches with admiration and also fear, Fringe knew that Shadowsh was only fighting with his Nascent Soul but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel intense pressureing from him. He sighed and thought that only the supreme geniuses of the past would be able topare to his current lord. On another universe, Shadowsh (Physical Body) was now in a situation that could be called as mood swings. He doesn¡¯t know why but he now feelsfortable but at the same time now, it made him feel awkward to his entire being. ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ He was confused, suddenly, someone touch his shoulder, he saw Blitzerg looking at him with a worried expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter big bro?¡± Shadowsh have been called lord by their group but he doesn¡¯t want this so he told them to call him big bro instead which is something that many of the group were happy to follow. After his battle with Thunder Fury Roc, all the members of their group now looks up to him, they of course admire them before but their current feeling was no longer in the dedication of admiration, they now worship him. ¡°Nothing, I am just trying hard to recover my memories.¡± Hearing this, everyone of zing Red Group were worried, they know that once Shadowsh recalls his so called memories, he would be leaving the group. Blitzerg patted his shoulder ¡°Don¡¯t worry big bro, you would definitely regains your memories, without you, our group would have our current status, so we are definitely grateful to him.¡± Shadowsh smiled, he then looks at a certain direction, his smile started to be dimmer, he still feel the gaze that were directed to him. Blitzerg was confused as to why his big bro have be sad all of a sudden, he looks at the same direction as his big bro was looking and doesn¡¯t see anything. Lucy was angry, she kicks the car and said ¡°It is probably the Hidden Z-Force Organization, they have always been creepy, hiding in the darkness, only knows how to spy on others.¡± Shadowsh just smiles and doesn¡¯t care that much actually, the only reason why he sighed because he wascking on this world¡¯smon knowledge, he felt that he had done multiple mistakes already. He knew that he had to mingle with other people to be more and more natural on his action, Blitzerg could see that his big bro is sadden by the constant hounding of the spies. He felt that this was all his fault, because of his breakthrough, his big bro have to fight against a Saint Rank overlord. Shadowsh knew that he have to break the silence and said ¡°Once we return back to the city, Blitz can you buy me a vehicle?¡± He wanted to experience what it¡¯s like to drive vehicles of this world, he had been watching the group this entire time and have obtain some knowledge on how to drive. Blitzerg patted his chest and proimed ¡°Don¡¯t worry big bro, I might not be able to afford a spaceship but I could buy you one of the most expensive car of this world!¡± Shadowsh chuckles ¡°I rather not want that, I just want to do a leisure drive around the city, I don¡¯t have of any intention on using the car to race.¡± The rest of the membersughs at their leader, especially the two girls, they know that Blitzerg have a fiance and they know just how controlling she was so they weren¡¯t that close to him in fear of ruining his reputation and rtionship. They could only act casual when they are on a mission, they are afraid of the Saint Lords of the Ruman family, the only family that is the same level as the Samus family. But now that they have a Saint expert in their group, their confidence and courage rose, just as they felt that they would have an easy mission, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Other than those of the Tribtion King stage and above I won¡¯t help you in your missions, it is to help you cultivate.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I will secure your lives but the matter of you guys defeating your opponent and earning additional ie, I apologized but I am not going to help you.¡± Hearing this, the atmosphere became extremely awkward, Blitzerg heaved a sigh of relief, he smiles and said ¡°Thank you big bro!¡± He then looks at his group and said ¡°You guys must remember why we created this group in the first ce.¡± Hearing this, everyone lowers their head, other than Randy and Gray, the rest have expected that Shadowsh would do everything. Seeing that the situation became depressing Shadowsh spoke ¡°Our current target is a Tribtion King stage monster so I will capture it but on the regards of it¡¯s subordinates, you guys are responsible for them.¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016: CHAPTER 985 TRYING TO EXPLORE GIANTS PLANE Shadowsh physical body is having a much easier timepared to his Nascent Soul, it is because of the difference in their opponent. Currently on Giants ne, Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) is fighting against multiple Saints from the outer worlds, it seems that this ne is just too special for the beings from the outer world to enter easily. Also the world gates that are considered infected were all shut off by the Ascending Divinities from the Behemoth n, the elders were able to actually swallow a world gate and negate it¡¯s connection with the lower nes. But also because of this, the blessings that the universe is giving to the Giants ne started disappearing, it seems that if they don¡¯t dare to fight against the outer world creatures, the universe would deal with them. As the days passes by, the Behemoths were now facing unprecedented pressure and cmity, their selfish and greedy move have angered the very entity that have given birth to him. The Ascending Divinities were actually forced to ascend to the Divine Realm, they would definitely be the cannon fodders of the gods and deties of that realm. The Descending Divine Rank experts were a bit safe but their future growth have halted, they are no longer capable of growing stronger. ..... Shadowsh have discovered this information by capturing some members of the Behemoth n. Currently, he and his group were standing on top of a giant beast, on his human form, Shadowsh is only as big as a fur on the beast that they are standing upon. He sighed and said ¡°As expected of the Behemoth n, they are truly a sight to behold.¡± Fringe snorted, his emotion and mentality is being influenced by his ancestors¡¯ memories, he answered angrily ¡°They are just selfish and greedy sh*ts! That backstabbed our n!¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°From what I can see, the Leviathans natural nemesis are actually the Behemoths, if you guys on the ocean, I wouldn¡¯t doubt that you will win but in this ne, you guys would never be able to defeat them while they could fish you up from the Sea.¡± Hearing this, Fringe froze, Derranger sighed, he warns his father ¡°Dad, your emotion is once again being influenced, snap out of it!¡± rity once again appears on Fringe¡¯s eyes, he took a deep breath and bows his head to Shadowsh ¡°If I have said something disrespectful, please forgive me my lord.¡± He had done this multiple times already and he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, he hated himself not his ancestors, he thought that if he was only more strong willed, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by his ancestors¡¯ resentment. Derranger sighed sadly, he knew that his father does not meant what he asionally say, fortunately for them, their n have submit to a benevolent lord. Shadowsh sighed, he then said ¡°Fringe, I suggest that you undergo a spiritual training, if this situation continue to persist, you would be a crazed maniac that would only react on instinct.¡± The elders of the Leviathan n have also thought of this and all of them were panicking, Shadowsh saw their current situation and thought about something and said ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to Gaia and request for Sans to give you a soul tempering, do it on Time World.¡± Fringe nodded, he thanked him ¡°Thank you my lord, I request that you will take care of my n, I swore to you that we would be one of your strongest swords that would charge and give up our lives in your honor!¡± Derranger smiles, so does the rest of the n, they know that Fringe was saying this for himself and not for Shadowsh, to remind that he is the loyal subordinate of their current lord and he must not have any ungrateful thoughts. Shadowsh chuckles inwardly, he cannot believe that someone was hypnotizing himself to be loyal to him just right in front of him, he nodded and have actually sent the message to Sans. He had also told him about Fringe¡¯s problem and also what he did, Sans is one of his most loyal subordinate, he don¡¯t see himself as his family member but as his knight. Loyalty is something he cherishes dearly, this is why Shadowsh is confident that he would agree to Fringe¡¯s request. Seeing the strongest expert of their n leave, of course the confidence and enthusiasm of the Leviathans would decrease but they still dare to fight for their n. Shadowsh smiles at their current development, he then looks at Derranger and said ¡°Now that we are in your ancestral homnd, I suggest that you tell all the elders of your n to take this opportunity and breakthrough from their current rank.¡± Derranger thought about this and agreed that this was a great n, he bows and left, he wanted to raise the strongest army under Shadowsh to increase their status and prestige on Gaia. The current situation in this universe only continues to deteriorate, Gaia might be able to survive this cmity since it had something that other worlds and even higher nes of existence does not. The direct connect to Divine Realm, that is why Derranger is desperate to obtain more trust and recognition from their lord. On Gaia, Shadowsh is basically invincible, he is the true ruler of such arge ne, this is the first time that something like this happen on the lower realms. Even the Behemoth n were still having trouble on controlling the entire Giants ne and they don¡¯t even have any rivals. Shadowsh was trying to absorb the body of the Behemoth he had in to obtain a stable body to use while his other half is absent. The Behemoth n might be considered terrifying but he wasn¡¯t fazed, he is the ruler of their homnd, he of course have some pride and sometimes he is a bit stubborn. The corpse of the giant cat like being opens, Shadowsh who was controlling the body actually stumbles and drops into the ground, he is still too new to his current body. ¡®What kind of body is this?!¡¯ He was shocked, this is such a foreign body to him, he took a deep breath and raised his paw before swiping it to the side. Bang! The giant tree trembles, Shadowsh looks at the mark he left on the tree and his eyes started shining, he decided that once his other half returns, he will fused the bodies of the Behemoths to him. He quickly shook his head, he decided to aim higher, since the Behemoths are already this strong, the Titans would certainly be stronger. He grows a pair of wings, he started flying back to their base, because of his current form, the Leviathans cannot look at him. Knowing that he was making them ufortable, he wraps himself with fogs containing his divine sense and yin Qi, upon seeing this, his group heaved a sigh of relief. Shadowsh chuckles ¡°You know, I think that your n would grow stronger if you guys devours a member of the Behemoth n.¡± Hearing this, Derranger and his n were startled, Shadowsh continue ¡°Others might have a hard time digesting them but your n actually have the perfect digestive system to counter their innate trait.¡± ¡°This fact is also present on the Behemoth side and they have greater traitpared to your n seemingly born to hunt your race.¡± Hearing this every members of the Leviathan n were shocked, they then became excited, they know that they would definitely be able to capture another Behemoth. Their confidence steams from the presence of their lord. The next couple of days, Shadowsh was getting used on controlling his new body, currently, he was fighting against a bear but it is clearly much weaker against the current him, smaller too. Bam! Bam! Bam! The bear wasn¡¯t able to retaliate, it could only receive a beating, Shadowsh became bored, he took a steps back and raised his two ws. A pair of wings appears behind him, he disappears in the bear¡¯s sight and reappears behind it, a couple of meters apart. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) The bear who was still dazed on what had happened turns into multiple pieces, Shadowsh stretches his paw, showing his sharp ws. Multiple humans and beastman have appeared, they look at the bear and were clearly salivating. Without care, Shadowshmanded ¡°Take care of the loot, split it amongst yourselves.¡± The reinforcement from Gaia have arrived, Don2 and the rest of his disciples were also present, because of the increase of their numbers, they could now scout farther. Giants ne is just too big and because of what is currently happening on Gaia, they could only bring one million people, they are also not that strong. Some of them have just reached Xiantian Realm, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gaia is trulycking in numbers, Shadowsh wouldn¡¯t recruit them in their current mission. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017: CHAPTER 986 GATHER Shadowsh who was now currently residing on the body of the Behemoth n sensed something, his eyes shes with bright light, he quickly calls Don2 and Derranger toe to him. In just a matter of seconds, the two arrives, they don¡¯t travel far from their base considering that most beings here are Saint Lords which is too powerful for their current strength. ¡°Big Brother, What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°My lord, Have you called for me?¡± The two were startled but they quickly turns their surprised into irritation, ring at each other, none of them wanted to back down. Both have great bloodlines and their bodies are born to battle, they have been sparring during their free time, the score is now 3-2 in favor of Derranger. After obtaining the legacy left by his ancestor, Fringe have left multiple skills for his n, he wanted the Leviathan n to prosper once again and the only way for them to do this is to train the skills that their ancestors have left. ..... Derranger was the greatest genius that the current Leviathan n has, after training some of the techniques passed down by his father, his strength is nowparable to that of True Saint. Don2 might be powerful but his techniques were self created by him and all of them were based on battles that happens in the lower nes. All the techniques that were passed down to Derranger were divine grade and they are one of the most sought knowledge even back on Divine Realm. It is already admirable that he lost twice, Shadowsh might be praising Derranger but he knew that in terms of potential, his brother is much more terrifying. Back to the present, Shadowsh informs the two about his new mission ¡°ording to this body¡¯s bloodline trait, it seems that the Behemoth n is having some sort of gathering, I will attend this event in order to discover more about our current rival.¡± The ones that treats the Behemoth n as enemy were the members of the Leviathan n, Shadowsh isn¡¯t a part of it and only considered the former as his rival. He wanted to rule this ne of existence since it contains it¡¯s ownw and is basically not a part of any universe, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it is now barely hanging with the Cultivation Universe, it would have drifted into the void. He truly desires to rule this ne since this is the location that would make it possible for him and his other half tomunicate. Leaving the base, he flew towards a series of mountains, he was a bit confused that the mountains are actually smaller than the giant trees, there are even small mountains that is situated in the tree leaves. This made him interested on the golden giant trees, unfortunately, they seemed to invulnerable to his attacks, other trees would still take some damage from him but they are different, they are extremely resilient. After flying for an hour, he finally meet another member of the Behemoth n, just like whom he is currently impersonating, the other members looks like a giant tiger. Actually they look more like a cat when they aren¡¯t on their hunting phase, just like him, the other Behemoth have gray fur with ck stripes and white wings. Sensing his gaze, it also turns to him, seeing nothing wrong, it continues it¡¯s flight towards the same direction where Shadowsh is currently heading to. The two of them does not bother each other, as they continue on their path, they encounter other members and just like them, they don¡¯t bother with each other. ¡°Mwrar!¡± A roar was heard but it sounded like a cat¡¯s angry meow, Shadowsh flinched, this is not because he was afraid, it seems that this is the body¡¯s natural response. He was confused, he looks at the rest of his group and they seemed to thought of the roar as nothing but his body is currently trembling. He doesn¡¯t stop it because he doesn¡¯t want to act strange in front of the beings around him, if this is the body¡¯s natural response, then, it seems that the one that let¡¯s out the angry roar was an acquaintance of this body. Bang! He was hit by a natural force, it was powerful but not too much for him to be injured. ¡°Stupid brother! Why are you sote?! You haven¡¯t return after leaving home, be prepared to be punished by mom and dad.¡± Shadowsh was in a dazed, because he had to take over this body, he doesn¡¯t want to leave any hidden danger, he annihted the soul and devours it. A Saint could still exist even if he/she lost their body, they only need to have a hint of their bloodline to start anew. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t want his current identity to be exposed, fearing for the worst, he didn¡¯t give the Behemoth¡¯s soul to plead for mercy. He was now trying hard to think of ideas on how to act naturally in this body¡¯s acquaintance, considering what the female Behemoth have said, she seems to be his sister. He grimaced because other than the fact that the girl besides him was a Saint Lord, he could also sensed multiple auras belonging to Descending Divine Rank experts. He sighed in a hopeless manner and decided to act like a mute, surprisingly, this action was actuallymon for this body¡¯s owner. ¡°Why are you so quiet?! Are you trying to act mute once again?! Don¡¯t you dare think that this method will save you again!¡± He inwardly celebrated hearing the female Behemoth shouts. He was about to advance deeper into the gathering point when he felt he was being grabbed in the nape which made his body froze, while the people doesn¡¯t see anything, inwardly, his eyebrow was twitching, his soul which shouldn¡¯t have this type of action involuntary did it because of what Shadowsh is currently feeling. He an Origin Beast was actually being carried like a little kitten, he could only sigh trying to not think of such embarrassing situation, at least, he was brought to a ce that is seemingly full of important people from the Behemoth n. He was brought in front of a muchrger Behemoth, him and the female Behemoth truly looks like a kitten in front of this giant being. He also deduce that the being in front of him is a being on Ascending Divinity but this had confused greatly, ording to the little information that he had obtain in the leftovers soul energy of the owner of his current body, those that are on Ascending Divinity should have been forced to ascend. ¡°Darko! Why are you still so wilful in this tense time! I know that you want to escape from your sister¡¯s tyranny but still you need to put this in your mind! We are now currently under attack by beings from an another universe!¡± He took a deep breath to regain his calm, his aura have unconsciously leak out and the entire ne seems to resonates with it. Fearing that he would ascend too early, he could only forcefully calms himself down, without him and two other Ascending Divinities, the Behemoth n would be too defenseless. The outer world that they are fighting against have more numbers of expertspared to their universe, they have to stay on this ne in order to protect their n. Shadowsh saw all of this, he might not show it outwardly but inwardly, he felt ecstatic, he wanted to force this old man to ascend but knowing that he cannot defeat even one Descending Divine Rank expert from the Behemoth n, he could only hide this n on the back of his mind. The giant tiger started speaking once more ¡°The current ne is too dangerous, you must not try this again, understand!¡± Shadowsh nodded acting like an obedient kid while he was actually trying to absorb the strange energy of this world to refine this body. The female Behemoth proudly raised her head and confidently said ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I will keep in check.¡± The giant tiger instantly became furious ¡°It is because of you that your brother have left for a long time! *Deep Breath* My only request for you is not to bully your brother while we try to reconnect with the heart of this universe once again.¡± While the father and daughter were having a heart to heart talk, Shadowsh was deep in thought ¡®Wonder what my other half is currently doing.¡¯ Back on Mecha Universe, Shadowsh (Physical Body) have captured the zing Lion, after having a great battle, the members of the zing Red Group were all exhausted. They actually lost, only three individuals managed to defeat their opponent, they were Blitzerg, Randy and Gray, the three of them proved to Shadowsh that their group aren¡¯t weaklings. For the rest of the group, they hung their heads low, too ashame to look at Shadowsh and the trio that managed to obtain victory in their group. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018: CHAPTER 987 BLITZERG¡¯S FAMILY Shadowsh actually doesn¡¯t me them, to look good in front of him, they had already done their best but they had forgotten one important thing, their group managed to survive up to this day not because of their individual strength but because of the strength of their bonds. If they acted normally and dealt with the zing Lion¡¯s guards together, they would have taken down more enemies than what they currently have. The entire journey was extremely silent, no one spoke, they are too ashamed of themselves, they cannot bring themselves to speak in front of their kind Saint powerhouse. Blitzerg, Randy and Gray actually know that their group wouldn¡¯t achieve much after seeing how they act, they have decided not to interfere with their decision. When they return back to the city, Blitzerg shamelessly asks Shadowsh to deliver the zing Lion to his aunt, ording to the theories proposed by the schrs of this world, it is much easier to sessfully contract the spirit of the targeted monster if you are the one that personally killed it. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t offended, he saw the anger and disappointment in Blitzerg¡¯s eyed and instantly knew that the other members of the zing Red Group would definitely get an earful. He waves goodbye to him as he follows the map of his cellr device, he acted like he was familiar with the item to confused the people spying on him. ..... When he left, the atmosphere of the zing Red Group became oppressive, the members knew that they had screwed up big time, Blitzerg spoke ¡°Follow me!¡± They follows him like children awaiting for their punishment, meanwhile, Shadowsh arrives at arge vi, he couldn¡¯t help but admit it was beautiful, while his home back on Cultivation Universe is considered breathtaking and natural, the view in from of him could be considered beautiful and futuristic. There are nts in the area but they only further enhanced the beauty of the machines and other types of technology present, they are considered as the support. Shadowsh could not deny the beauty of the ce, while he was looking at the surrounding, he didn¡¯t know that his presence have rmed the people of the area. This vi is considered one of the most famous ces of this city, the owner of the vi is a renowned genius of the Samus family, she is considered one of the three pearls of the city, unfortunately, their era have passed and she was now married. She even had a kid but she is still revered by many people, it is not only because of her beauty but also because of her intelligence. She is considered one of the best mechanical pilot in this city, her inventions are also brilliant and would most of the time be sold to an auction. She was the dream girl of many people in this city and even in their surrounding territory, even after her husband died in a world war, she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of marrying once again. What is currently shocking is that, the daughter that her husband have left for her before she had died have be one of the most beautiful girl in the city, following on her mother¡¯s footsteps, she was also both a great pilot and magic spirit warrior. Because of this, the area that Shadowsh is now currently in is considered prohibited to enter, unless you have the permission of the owner, entering is considered an invasion. He doesn¡¯t know this and continue to look at the surrounding in marvel, what he didn¡¯t know is that, he is being watched by the owner of the estate. Since he was being spied upon almost all the time, he doesn¡¯t care who is watching him so he had no idea of whom was currently spying on him. Inside the mansion, a woman with a curvy body that would tempt any men was looking at Shadowsh¡¯s appearance in her monitor. She was confused as to why she is attracted to him even though his appearance is covered by a mask and a cloak. As a member of the great Samus family, she is actually quite repressed, lions are known to mate several times, this was true to both males and females. It had been 20 years since she had seksual intercourse and she felt her body being in pain but to preserve her image to her daughter, she doesn¡¯t show it. Even though her age is no longer that young, her appearance still stays the same as her teen years, the only difference is that she has an air of maturity around her that only increases her seductive trait. She was looking at Shadowsh intently, she doesn¡¯t know why but her body started to heat up after seeing him, he carries an aura that belongs to somebody powerful. As a member of the Samus family, she is like a female beastman, she is attracted to strength, together with the fact that she had been feeling frustrated for two decades, she felt that she was nearing her limit. She knew that multiple wolves have set their eyes to her and not only her but also her daughter, this is the reason why she didn¡¯t try to find another partner as everytime she tries to make a connection with a male, he would look at her with lust, this wouldn¡¯t bother her much as she was used to this gaze. What is unforgivable for her is that, they also look at her daughter the same way, she knew that her daughter might not have her gift as a woman (chest) but it was still consideredrge. Also, her daughter has some trait that belongs to her father which was she was her purple hair and her tall figure and long legs. She is actually taller than her if they were besides each other those who doesn¡¯t know them would mistaken her for the little sister. She hates men that dares to have lustful thought to her daughter. In an another room, a purple haired fierce looking female was looking at the video that is the same scene as her mother. Her mother looks extremely delicate and is the girl that most men would dote upon while she looks like a female boss that is in charge of the rtionship. She has the same problem as her mother, every boyfriend that she carries back home would instantly be aroused by the sight of her mother infuriating her. She is as charming as her mother, how dare they try to have lustful thoughts to her while in a rtionship with her. Because of this, her so called romantic rtionship doesn¡¯tst long, she is now called by her academy as the picky queen. She stood up and took out hermunication device and calls someone. ¡°Hello?¡± Blitzerg¡¯s voice could be heard on the phone, his voice sounded a bit hoarse as if he had just finished shouting. ¡°Hello Big brother Blitz, I am calling you to ask if you have sessfully captured the zing Lion?¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t big bro Shadow delivered the zing Lion to you already?¡± She was stunned, her expression became strange. She couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°I didn¡¯t received any delivery, What is this person¡¯s appearance?¡± Blitzerg on the other side was shocked because of her cousin¡¯s ignorance but after recalling that she had just returned from the world famous gctic academy, he instantly realised the reason why. He instantly became energized as he started bragging ¡°My big bro is the most handsome man that you will ever encounter, do you know madame Suixine?¡± Of course she knew who it was, she is the person that is considered one of the three jewels in the city,parable to her mother. Different from the other two, she didn¡¯t get married and devote herself on improving her rank, bing the person that is considered as the strongest female magic spirit master in their city. She is her idol, that is why she instantly became interested when she heard her cousin talking about her idol. Blitzerg brags ¡°You don¡¯t know because you were not here but madame Suixine was actually interested in my big bro.¡± ¡°Just to show how handsome he was- hey what the hell are you doing?! Give me my phone back! Do you want me to ask my big bro to kick your butt once again?! Hey- hey hey!!!¡± She was startled by themotion, her expression became strange, suddenly another voice could be heard in the phone, she knew that this one doesn¡¯t belong to her cousin. ¡°Miss Sharlene, do not mind what your foolish brother have said, I cannot deny that lord Shadowsh have a peerless appearance but the true reason why madame Suixine was interested on him was because he had defeated me with ease.¡± Sharlene frowns ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Reinar, a Tribtion King Stage fighter.¡± Reinar who was once very proud have be humbled after being taught a lesson by Shadowsh, his obnoxious and arrogant tone was now gone and was reced by a calm one. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019: CHAPTER 98 Hearing this name, Sharlene was shocked, she couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°Reinar?! As in the great Dragonyer Reinar?!¡± The voice on the other end of the phone line spoke ¡°What so great about my title? I have just been lucky and managed to barely y a dragon, lord Shadowsh on the other hand is capable of taming one, I might be a dragonyer but he is a dragon master.¡± Sharlene opens her mouth slightly, she was shocked, she then quickly said ¡°Give the phone to my cousin, I want to ask more about this person called Shadowsh.¡± Blitzerg¡¯s voice could be heard once again, he sounded a little angry ¡°Just you wait! My big bro would certainly kick your butt!¡± Reinar¡¯s jeering voice rang ¡°Why would I be afraid? I didn¡¯t hurt you, a respected person like lord Shadowsh have more important things to do than to cater with your spoiled *ss.¡± Blitzerg was speechless, he had only said those words to scare Reinar because he is somewhat intimidated to him, he could only grumble, his grumbling voice made Sharleneugh. ¡°Big bro, is it true such person is present in the city currently?¡± Hearing this, Blitzerg was very confused. ..... ¡°Didn¡¯t my big bro already arrived there delivered your zing Lion?¡± Sharlene was also confused. ording to what her cousin have said and Reinar¡¯s tone, Shadowsh isn¡¯t a person that is considered greedy and would take advantage of such situation. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see any handsome man arriving at the estate, maybe he got lost?¡± Suddenly, someone took the phone from her cousin once again. It was Mira, she informs her about Shadowsh current appearance ¡°Your cousin is an idiot, big bro Shadow is currently wearing a disguise, his entire body is covered with a ck cloak and is currently wearing a mask.¡± She sighed and continue ¡°Big bro is currently hiding his appearance because it is too fatal for any woman, he also has a type of aura that could seduce any females he wanted.¡± ¡°If his ability and appearance belongs to perverts then many women would have their hearts broken.¡± Sharlene knows who Mira is, just like her, she has high standard, to hear her say this, she was of course dumbfounded ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that exaggerated, right?¡± Mira snorted ¡°It is because you hadn¡¯t met him, How about this? I would be your attendant if you managed to fend off Big bro¡¯s charm but if you lose, you will join the zing Red Group!¡± Blitzerg¡¯s voice sounded out, he was actually anxious as he know that his cousin shouldn¡¯t join their group, if she did, his old man would break his leg. ¡°You are asking the impossible! Don¡¯t listen to her cus, she is just joking, such an impossible task was actually used, she is clearly trying to set you up!¡± But he didn¡¯t expect that his persuasion only further his cousin¡¯s desire and also arouse her rebellious and proud spirit. Hmph! ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with Mira¡¯s lovesick head, I am one of the greatest genius of the Samus family! A pretty boy wouldn¡¯t fazed my martial heart!¡± ¡°No don¡¯t-¡± Before Blitzerg could finish what he wanted to say, Sharlene cuts off their connection and looks at Shadowsh outside of the mansion. Her eyes shes with curiosity and determination, meanwhile, her mother was now pleasuring herself, she doesn¡¯t know why but the appearance of Shadowsh envoked such reaction to her. She touches her well developed chest as she suppressed her moans, she creeps towards her sacred garden but this didn¡¯tst long as her daughter¡¯s voice sounded outside her room ¡°Mom, I am going to greet our guest.¡± She was shocked by the sudden interruption of her daugher, hearing what she had said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit hesitant, the reason why she didn¡¯t activate her security system because of the emotion that Shadowsh is giving her. She had even deactivated her automatic anti-intruder system but also because of this current emotion, she is also afraid to meet him, afraid that her daughter would misunderstand her to be a sl*t. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t know what is currently in the minds of the mother and daughter pair inside the mansion, he was still standing on the estate waiting for someone to received him, not knowing that he had already intrude inside the estate. The mansion door opens and he saw a purple haired valiant looking sexy girl, smelling the scent of her bloodline, he immediately recognized her as Blitzerg¡¯s cousin. He introduced himself in a courteous manner, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t recognize him ¡°Greetings, I am Shadowsh of zing Red Group, you havemissioned our group to capture one Tribtion King stage zing Lion, I havee here to deliver the mission target.¡± ¡®Other than his gentle attitude and nice scent, there is nothing spectacr in him, were Mira and big bro Blitz messing with me?¡¯ She was confused, Shadowsh seems to be ordinary, unbeknownst to her, the Samus bloodline on her have already started reacting violently. She smiles, still ignorant of her situation ¡°Big bro Blitz have already informed me about you, Did you really defeat dragonyer Reinar?¡± Shadowsh was startled but he decided to humor the little girl, because of his status on Gaia, he saw many people as the younger generation or his little brothers and sisters. ¡°Yes¡± His answer was calm and direct but he released his aura that automatically made the sky tremble a little bit, he did not realised that he had done something that would lead him in a troublesome situation. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Inside the mansion, Sharlene¡¯s mother, Hystea, gasped as she felt the overbearing aura that Shadowsh released, she felt her hearth thumping wildly as her expression became flushed, her eyes also became zed as her little sister below started leaking. Meanwhile, Sharlene who was directly feeling the full force of Shadowsh¡¯s aura felt her body weakened, she couldn¡¯t help but stumble forward. Did not expect the situation to go this way, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed, he just wanted to intimidate the Samus family to increase Blitzerg¡¯s reputation, he know that the only way for him to return is to help his brother soar. The greater Blitzerg¡¯s reputation would be, the greater his control over this city, his connection to other cities and worlds would also enhanced, this would be crucial to him in the future. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect that Blitzerg¡¯s cousin would be too weak willed to not even endure the full burst of his aura. He clearly misunderstood situation, seeing that she was about to fall, he quickly grabs her and asks her full of worry ¡°Are you alright miss Samus?¡± Sharlene was taking in deep breath to stabilized her mind but this was a bad idea, Shadowsh scent which is considered both overbearing and gentle trickles down to her nose and tickles her heart. Her face became flushed, she hugs him tightly reluctantly to let him go, she felt a sense of security and calmness in his arm, her hug continue to be tighter and tighter. Bang! The door was swung open, Hystea came out with a furious look, Shadowsh sensed her and knew that the two were rted, he became even more embarrassed as the scene looks like he was taking advantage of Sharlene. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and patted Sharlene¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Miss Samus your sister have arrived, you don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore nor should be as I will never harm you.¡± But his gentle and caring tone only intensifies Sharlene¡¯s reluctant to let him go, Hystea became more and more enraged, if Shadowsh knew her true thoughts he would be given a great shock. She wasn¡¯t angry at him but to her daughter instead, she felt intense jealousy towards her, she had already imed Shadowsh as her man, this is the way of the female members of the Samus family. They are as overbearing as the males in their pursuit over their other half, even other family members would be considered as rivals if they stand between them. ¡°Sharlene isn¡¯t it time to let go of the kind man?¡± Hearing her mother words, Sharlene reluctantly raised her head as she lessens her grip. Hystea¡¯s eyebrow twitch slightly as she looks at her daughter menacingly, she still haven¡¯t let her go. Shadowsh coughs slightly trying to inform Sharlene to let him go and disperse the awkward situation. She actually pouted at him with teary eyes making him sigh in mental exhaustion, he could only bow apologetically. Hystea took a deep breath to calm herself down, she then invites Shadowsh insider their mansion. Shadowsh shook his head, he then took out a square device, it contains the still living zing Lion. ¡°It is okay, I don¡¯t to overstay my wee, I only came here to deliver the zing Lion.¡± Hystea pouted actually making Shadowsh attracted to her, he was confused, he knows that he is attracted to mature women but he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose control of his emotion even if it was just a second. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020: CHAPTER 989 THE MOTHER AND DAUGHTER PAIR What he didn¡¯t know is that, without his spirit, nothing is now restraining his bestial instinct, as a dominant male monster, it is natural for his body to want to breed attractive female beings. He doesn¡¯t know this because he was already happy to his current love life, not knowing just how insatiable the dragons are and how lustful the fox spirits are. He might see himself as a human but it cannot be denied that his body is all but humane, he is a true born monster. Dragons and snakes are actually rted, both race were known to be quite licentious, it might not be widely spread but dragons are quite greedy, they also wanted multiple lovers, the female members of the race are actually the ones that stops them from having too many lovers. It is by marking the males as theirs, those that would still dare to approach their lovers would be hunted by them, the race is extremely patriarchal unlike the second bloodline of Shadowsh which is the fox bloodline. While the dragon males have multiple wives, the fox bloodline have multiple husband and most of the time would also opted to have female lovers. In short, both his bloodline are incredibly licentious, coupled with the fact that he had been fighting all of this time and worrying about the safety of his world, the stress he had umted is starting to make his bloodline go haywire. ..... Back to the present, Shadowsh was brought back to the mansion under the escort of the two girls. Sharlene still haven¡¯t let go of him, she was smiling happily as she helds his right arm, her mother was pouting at her while holding his left arm. While the two girls were trying to get intimate with him, he on the other hand was very confused on what is currently happening but since they are members of his new friend, he decided to amuse them. Hystea made him sat on the couch and said ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here, I am going to make you a feast for all of your hard work.¡± He shook his head and said ¡°It is not needed ma¡¯am, capturing a Tribtion King stage monster is quite easy for me.¡± Sharlene hugs his arm tightly, pressing her well endowed chest on him, she looks at him with starry eyes as she said in adoration ¡°Wow! You really are quite strong, you look like a teenager but you actually reached such level with just your physical prowess, you would certainly be more terrifying if you equip a Mecha.¡± Shadowsh became interested, the word ¡°mecha¡± might be the reason why this universe is stronger than Cultivation Universe, humans have limitations, that is why they build multiple items to increase their strength. On this world, they took another level, they developed suits that would help human explore the outer space increasing the resources that they could obtain. What is more shocking is that, this universe did not abandoned the way of cultivation and actually perfectly fuse it with it¡¯s technology. Shadowsh was very interested on this so called Mecha but he didn¡¯t show it, basic information and knowledge about mecha is known by everyone of this world. He on the other hand have no speck of knowledge regarding them, he had fought with Reinar before, his strength increases when he used soul fusion, also the mecha armor that he has only further increase his power. He looks at Sharlene and sighed sadly, acting in a pitiful manner, upon seeing this, she also became sad, she felt her heart ache, she loosened her hug and made it more gentle as she asks with a worried expression ¡°What is it big brother?¡± Shadowsh felt guilty tricking such a beautiful and kind girl but he had already decided to go through this decision. ¡°I apologized but I have my own mecha, unfortunately because of a spatial distortion, it was destroyed, I was lucky to survive.¡± His facing expression is on point, it looks and feels like he was saying the truth. Sharlene¡¯s mouth opened slightly as she very shocked by this fact, what she didn¡¯t know is that when her lips parted, something within Shadowsh tried to force to seal this lips with his. ¡®What the f*cking Hell is happening?!¡¯ He became rmed, it had been a long time when he felt such carnal desire, most of the time, he would suppressed it with just a thought but now that he and his Nascent Soul are separated, he can no longer control it. ¡°Big brother you actually managed to survive a spatial distortion?!¡± Hystea who had just returned drops the thing she was carrying, fortunately, Shadowsh is fast enough to pick it up using his tail. Seeing this, the mother and daughter pair quickly snaps out of their daze but they still look at him full of shock and curiosity. Hystea spoke ¡°I have heard that you have defeated the Saint Lord Rank Thunder Fury Roc that have been the overlord around this part with just your physical prowess.¡± ¡°I am already shocked by this news and was actually a bit doubtful about this information but for you to say that you have the ability to survive a spatial distortion, it is somewhat unbelievable.¡± Shadowshughs ¡°Ma¡¯am, I might not boast about many of my strength but if there is one fact that I am confident of, it is that, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find a physique like mine even in multiple worlds!¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t face off against a being that surpasses Saint Lord Rank, I might not be able to say I am invincible in the Saint Lord Rank but the chances of me losing in a fight is less than one percent!¡± He wasn¡¯t boasting, he is truly confident on his strength but the two didn¡¯t know that, the reason why he said all of this so that the Samus family would put more importance to him, if he continues to contribute to them, he might obtain his very own mecha but first he needs to learn more information about them. ¡°You are a Saint Lord?!¡± The people of this universe might have different type of rating system but once someone passes through Xiantian Emperor Realm or in this world Great Tribtion Emperor Stage, one would automatically be a Saint. Shadowsh smiles calmly but this is all the mother and daughter pair needs to determine his answer, they might not see his appearance but every facial gesture he makes seems to be able to imprint itself from the heart of those that were looking at him. The two of them were now looking at him with starry eyes, beneath those were infatuation. ¡°Can you show me your form when you use soul fusion?¡± Sharlene excitedly asks. Shadowsh was more happy to obliged, he wanted to earn more recognition from the Samus family with the help of these two. The three overlords of this city have multiple Saints on their ranks but the numbers of Saint Lords are just too low, not to mention someone like Shadowsh that is capable of defeating multiple Saint Lords all by himself. ¡°Do you have a bigger room? My full soul fusion form is at least 100 meters and I could grow bigger beyond that.¡± The pair of mother and daughter brought him to a spatial chamber. Seeing their excited faces, he smiles and transformed into his battle form, his aura burst out of his body. A dragon that is standing like a human have appeared inside therge room, it has nine tails and eight of them are fox tails. The pair of mother and daughter couldn¡¯t help but scrutinized him and the felt more shocked as time passes by. Sharlene was the first one to speak ¡°Such perfect soul fusion! As expected of big brother.¡± Hystea also nodded, she then asks ¡°What is your appearance in your half form state?¡± Shadowsh then transformed into humanoid beast appearance, a breathtaking handsome man appears in front of the two girls. He has eyes that have multiple irises that also have multiple colors, he has a pair of dragon wings and horns, he has nine fox tails and a pair of fox ears, he exudes a domineering aura that also contains a gentleman vibe. He looks both gentle and fierce at the same time, his appearance seems to adjust itself to the preference of those that were looking at him, only increasing his charm. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be a bit startled, the expression of the two girls in front of him is something that he is familiar with. They are aroused, their eyes were zed and their face were a bit flushed, they look at him full of desire as their bodies reacted to this. Shadowsh knew that this was bad, he quickly took out his cloak and mask and wore it but he didn¡¯t expect that the two girls were still incredibly aroused. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021: CHAPTER 990 LOVERS It is rather ungrateful and disloyal to make a move to a friend¡¯s family, this is why Shadowsh was now feeling ufortable, he also desires to have intimidate and sensual action with a female but the two beautiful and tempting women in front of him are off limits. ¡°Uhmm... I¡¯ll leave first, I still need to return and report to Blitz about thepletion of the mission, so goodbye!¡± He shes towards the door but he was startled to realise that it was locked. He cannot destroy it because it would be seen as a rude action, he could only helplessly look at the two girls, his helpless expression turns into pleading. His disguises have now disappeared because of his body¡¯s unusual reaction, after absorbing the soul of the Thunder Fury Roc, he had be more epted by this universe. But also because of this, his body is crazily adapting to this universe¡¯s heavenlyws, this is something that he had always been grateful for, because of this ability, he could survive in any type of environment. Coupled with the fact that he is an Origin Beast, he could now transverse to any worlds and give him enough time, he would be able to live as natural as the people that were born in that world or universe. But currently, his body is now out of control, he took a deep breath and said ¡°Thank you for letting me experience what it felt like to experience such a cozy environment, I don¡¯t know why but I feel like I have remembered something.¡± ..... After saying this, he grabs his head as he cries in pain, his action startled the two girls and they have snapped out of their reverie. They approached him with a worried expression, he continued to scream in pain while holding his head, his expression seems to be genuine. What the two girls don¡¯t know is that, he is only pretending, he was trying to dissuade the two girls to make a move towards him. After screaming for half an hour, he stops and tears start to trickle down on his eyes, he looks extremely pitiful. He spoke in a hoarse and full of longing voice ¡°Emily.¡± This made the hearts of the two girls to ache, they unconsciously grips their fist tightly feeling jealous towards Emily even though they still hadn¡¯t met her. Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing their reaction but he also felt guilty of using his lover¡¯s name, he could only swore that he would make it up to her once he returned. Fortunately, his other half and him share the same being, with both Mecha and Cultivation Universe, they are rapidly increasing the structure of Earth. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what their world looks like when they could finally open its entrance once again. Snapping out of his thoughts, He stood up and decided to fully end the interest of the two girls towards him, he hugged Hystea and sobbed slightly. He thanked her profusely before saying ¡°Because of your hospitality, I recalled a memory that is connected to my wife, she is now waiting for me, my unborn child is also waiting for me, I must return to them!¡± He wasn¡¯t lying, all of his words were spoken with determination and sincerity, hearing this, the two girls wanted to cry, the man that they were interested in was actually already taken. They felt upset, knowing that it would be too distasteful to seduce a married man with an iing child, they could only bring him back to the living room and make him some coffee. He thought it was over but when he sat down, Sharlene hugged his arm and started asking questions about Emily, he tried to avoid such inquiry with the excuse that his amnesia is preventing him from truly remembering everything. He was now sweating, he cannot believe that she is still interested in him even after saying that he has a pregnant wife waiting for him. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say ¡°I wish I could meet big sister Emily, I wanted to ask her if she epts some sisters.¡± Sheughs ¡°If she agrees, I would find some beautiful sister and help her manage your harem.¡± Shadowsh expression became strange and he trembles slightly, he knew for a fact that if she asks this, Emily would certainly ept, she might want him for herself but she also loves him dearly and as a subus, she is more than happy for her man to have many lovers. For the subus race, having lovers ismon, she also knows that he is just too outstanding to keep for herself, she is actually confused as to why he has so few numbers of lovers, with his strength and prestige, not to mention his monstrous potential, having hundreds of lovers wouldn¡¯t be shocking. Seeing his reaction, the eyes of Sharlene lit up, Hystea returned and saw the action of her daughter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit disappointed at her. But her question made her pause as she looks at Shadowsh with an intense gaze. ¡°Big brother, why is your reaction so weird? I am only joking with you.¡± Shadowsh nodded while not knowing it, he was actually sweating because of nervousness, he nodded and said ¡°Yes, I am just shocked by your question, being asked by a young and beautiful woman such as you would make many men tempted, hahaha.¡± She tilts her head and looks at him with doe eyes, a cute and innocent expression while continuously rubbing her chest on his arm ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But why do I feel like you aren¡¯t tempted but was actually afraid.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow twitch slightly, she totally hits the mark, without his Nascent Soul, he was having a hard time keeping his emotion in check with people he doesn¡¯t see or treat as the enemy. ¡°How many wives do you have?¡± This is also the exact time that Hystea enters the room. ¡®This world is clearly more advanced in terms of technologypared to Cultivation Universe, it might be frowned upon for having too many wives.¡¯ His eyes lit up when he heard her question. ¡°Thirty!¡± He proudly said this but Sharlene continues to smile, Hystea who brought them snacks chuckles. She put the food down and said ¡°How funny, this is the first time I have seen a man lying about how many wives he has in front of two charming women.¡± Shadowsh who heard her couldn¡¯t help but be curious ¡°How can you say that I am lying?¡± Hystea summons her beast, a humanoid soul beast has appeared, she seems to be very much alive, she looks at Shadowsh and her eyes sh with fear as she quickly hides behind her master. ¡°This is my soul beast, I call her frost, she has the ability to tell lies and truths, actually this ability is just a bonuspared to her other abilities and this ability has many limitations.¡± Shadowsh flinches, he knew that he had slept with many females, especially when he was back on Beast Continent but he only has 7 wives that he kept in his heart. All seven of them actually wanted him to add more members to his harem, they wanted to create a powerful force ruled entirely by them. Laura and Ariel are both female rulers of their respective races, they are now considered as the people that have the highest authority on Gaia. The Feng Sisters on the other hand do not seek high status as they still feel that they are unworthy of him since they are married to another person and have lost their chastity to their first husband, not to mention that they have children. It would have been alright if it was his children but all three weren¡¯t rted to him by blood, the people on Cultivation Universe put great importance on the matters regarding bloodline. This is why even though they have been living on Thousand Race Empire like queens, they don¡¯t abuse their authority and were actually working hard to achieve something to earn the respect of his subjects. Anna has it worse, she totally doesn¡¯t see herself as his wife and only sees herself as her servant, even the word ¡°lover¡± is already her limit of tolerance. Basically, the head of the harem is Anna, she is carrying his child, that fact surpasses any achievement that the other girls have, what is ironic is that, it wasn¡¯t him that had promoted her but it was the other girls. He also has three lovers, the three gals but they are just like Anna and even more vehement than her, they don¡¯t ept the love that he gives to them, they see that the act of giving him pleasure is their honor and they wanted to keep it this way as they feel like they would sully his name if they are given proper recognition. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022: CHAPTER 991 BETRAYAL For him, he already has too many lovers, he might be a man and have many needs but he was too busy protecting his worlds and the people living within them. All of his lovers are beautiful and sexy, he doesn¡¯t need to add more, in fact, he could have countless concubines since he is an emperor and the actual ruler of his entire world and all the subworlds in it. But he doesn¡¯t want his love life to be moreplicated as it is, unfortunately for him, the two girls wouldn¡¯t let him leave if he doesn¡¯t answer their questions. ¡°I have 7 wives and three lovers.¡± Even though he might not want to brag about it, he is very proud to have this many lovers. After all, with the constant supply of treasures, all of his lovers are extremely beautiful. Upon hearing his answer, the two girls were quite surprised, not because the number was big but because it was too small. Shadowsh has a peerless appearance, great strength and an aura that attracts other beings around him, he is a natural born ruler and at the same time a pretty boy. ..... Also, Hystea¡¯s soul beast could sense that Shadowsh isn¡¯t an old man pretending to be young, he is young, in this universe, even a hundred years old individual isn¡¯t considered old in the cultivator or soul master society. Sharlene couldn¡¯t help herself and continued to force her body on him, Hystea puts the snacks down and also grabs his other hand as she rubs her body on him like her daughter. The mother and daughter pair res at each other, thetter was the first one to break the silence ¡°I have seen big brother¡¯s reaction earlier, are the big sisters really that open? They seemed not to care about you adding more girls in your harem.¡± Shadowsh knew that he couldn¡¯t lie with Frost watching him, he sighed and said ¡°Yes, they would ept any girl as long as they evaluate them to be worthy of my love.¡± The eyes of the two girls shed, they are more determined to have Shadowsh, they don¡¯t care if they share him with other girls. Hystea grabbed his head and put it into her well endowed bosom, she then started talking in a gentle manner, like a mother carefully and gently pacifying her son ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you would definitely meet with them again.¡± Shadowsh trembles for a bit, he might not show it nor say it but, he has a thing on mature women. Heys down there for a couple of minutes, he stretches his hands and also hugs Hystea, this is an unconscious reaction of his. He had just been too burdened by what is currently happening in the Cultivation Universe, now that he had been sent to this universe, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried almost all the time, the only reason why he wasn¡¯t panicking is that, his other half is still in his home universe. He sighed as he decided to let his worry go, the atmosphere became heated as his bloodline started to work overtime. As he closes his eyes and decides to let his instinct take control, he feels calm. He didn¡¯t expect that sleeping would do wonders on his mind, the small amount of spirit that is now currently on his spirit world finally truly fused with his mind and reestablished the connection between him and Amethyst even though the connection is extremely faint. The next day, Shadowsh finally woke up refreshed but this didn¡¯tst long, his expression became pale, he had done some horrible. He looks left and right and guild dawns on him, he knew that he had f*cked up, he started apologizing to his new friend on his heart multiple times already. On his right was Sharlene, she was fully naked, multiple kiss masks could be seen on her body, not only that, because dragons are extremely proud, every time they would have intimate action with the opposite gender, they would mark them with an invisible aura that would dissuade other dragons, especially those that were weaker than them to make a move. Hystea is in the same situation and her¡¯s is much worse, he didn¡¯t expect that letting his instinct take control of his body would lead him in this situation. He thought that letting his instinct take over would make his body shut down so he could have his much needed rest as he hides his consciousness deep within his current empty spiritual world. Memories started flooding into his head, he recalls what had happened yesterday and his expression became more pale and guiltier by the second. ¡°Big brother! hnngh~~ not so rough~~¡± ¡°Oh my! Your huge! much bigger than any man that I have been with, hmm~~ let us know how you taste~~¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow started twitching as more memories flooded into his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but cover his face in shame. He looks at the two girls and slowly gets out of bed, he sighs and leaves. He knows that, the two girls would certainlye for him now that they have tasted the feeling of extreme pleasure in bed and he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny their request because he is the one responsible for making them addicted to him. He flew to the hotel that he is currently staying in, he was going to apologize for what he had done. He felt that he had betrayed the trust of his friend, he clenched his fist tightly and felt more guilty as he returned back to the hotel, the very same ce that Blitzerg was paying. The guy had already given him safety to the authorities of this world, he is also paying for his amodation and finally is his hope of returning back home and yet he had betrayed him by sleeping with his family. Hended on the entrance but he was given a great shock when he was greeted by multiple individuals at Saint Realm, they were also looking at him with shock. An old man with an electronic wheelchair was also present, he is covered with multiple medical tubes. The old man opened his eyes and asked ¡°Young man, are you a Moon Lord?¡± Everyone present was given a great and massive shock, they scrutinized him up and bottom, left and right but they still can¡¯t believe that he is a Moon Lord. Shadowsh might not show it but he was ecstatic, he finally knows what the Descending Divine Rank experts are called in this universe. He shook his head ¡°I might have the strength to beparable with multiple Saint Lords but I am not as strong as a Moon Lord.¡± The old man nodded, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly, he mutters ¡°Even in my peak, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you and this is even in just your physical form.¡± Shadowsh humbly replied ¡°You are praising me too much, mister?¡± The old manughs, he waves his hand and Blitzerg nervously walks in front, he introduces the old man ¡°Big bro, this is my ancestor, the strongest member of the Samus family, he is the same as you a Saint Lord.¡± Because of his nervousness, Blitzerg didn¡¯t see the guilty expression that Shadowsh had but everyone else did, this made their heart constrict. The old man couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®He might have been poached by the Samus family! Oh No! We must not lose him!¡¯ The rest of the higher ups of the Samus family also thought the same. Shadowsh let out a cough and said ¡°Blitz, can we talk in private?¡± Blitzerg nodded, the old man wanted to stop him but fearing that this might anger Shadowsh, he could only silently pray that his descendent (Blitzerg) would be able to change their target¡¯s mind. They entered a secluded location inside the hotel, Shadowsh summoned his dragon soul andmanded it to block any prying ears. ¡°Uhmm... Blitz, yesterday I delivered the zing Lion to Sharlene but because of what had happened, I failed to do so.¡± He took out the cube that contains the zing Lion. Blitzerg was confused, he looked at the cube and his friend, he saw his friend looking very guilty. He asks with an expression full of worry ¡°Are you okay Big bro?¡± Shadowsh could only tell him honestly what had happened, he whispers it to his ear. Blitzerg was shocked, his mouth was agape, he pointed at him with a speechless expression, he quickly ran out of the room. Knowing full well he had hurt his friend, Shadowsh chased after him fully intent on making it right with him once again. Seeing Blitzerg running out of the hotel with a strange expression, the hearts of the higher ups of the Samus family fell. Shadowsh also came out with an anxious and guilty expression, he shouted ¡°Blitz let me apologize!¡± The higher ups could only sigh in disappointment but the next scene made them dumbfounded. Blitzerg came running towards a middle aged man that looks exactly like him, he excitedly shouted ¡°Dad! My big brother is going to marry aunt Hystea!¡± Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023: CHAPTER 992 THE SAMUS FAMILY Everyone was shocked, they looked at Blitzerg then Shadowsh, they were confused as to what is currently happening. Like them, the most important person currently present was also confused, he looks at his friend and is very confused as to why his friend was happy to hear that he was sleeping with his aunt and cousin. ¡®Is he one of those guys?!¡¯ He made a shocking gaze and his expression became extremely weird. Blitzerg grabbed his hand and thanked him profusely ¡°Thank you for saving my aunt! You don¡¯t know just how worried we are for her.¡± Shadowsh was still confused, Blitzerg¡¯s father could see this and he wanted to p his son¡¯s head, he let out a cough and started exining ¡°The Samus family contains a powerful Mecha-Cultivation Technique, it would make our yang Qi go into overdrive.¡± Shadowsh instantly understood what he meant but he continues to stay silent, fully intent on hearing what type of techniques that this universe has. ¡°Our Mecha are all fire based, the perfect soul beast for us are the zing Lion species but they have limitations and only the zing Lion Emperor is able to reach Saint Lord Rank.¡± ..... Shadowsh nodded but actually, he is confident that he would be able to find anotherpatible soul beast for them if he has Amethyst. Blitzerg decided to finish his father¡¯s exnation ¡°Because of our family technique, both males and females are known to have multiple lovers or at least have an equally strong romantic partner.¡± He sighed ¡°My aunt didn¡¯t remarry and has actually been forcing her body all this time, she is the person that is the closest to reaching Saint Lord in the family but because of her stubborn attitude she stays in the early phase of Sainthood.¡± Shadowsh finally understood why his friend was happy with what he had done, it is because he had identally saved Hystea¡¯s life. He was confused, he then asked ¡°I know that male would certainly benefit in takingrge amounts of yang Qi because of our nature but having too much yang Qi inside a female body is much more dangerouspared to that of a man.¡± The people of Samus family look at Shadowsh with a strange expression, Blitzerg spoke ¡°But yang Qi is the universe¡¯s primary source of energy, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad right?¡± Shadowsh ps his forehead, this world is filled with Mecha and most of their energy was sr because the sun is the strongest power source in this universe, giant red stars are also considered as sun in this universe. He carefully and gently exins ¡°The sun might be powerful and is certainly the best source of energy but the moons also have their own uses, they are the perfect partner, so don¡¯t just focus on one trait.¡± The higher ups of the Samus family actually know this but they don¡¯t have any supplemental technique to regte the raging yang Qi in their body. They are quite arrogant because of their achievement, other than the city lord power and the two great families, the rest of the popce of this city all look up to their family. What they didn¡¯t know is that, they are always in tenterhooks against each other not because of the rivalry but because the raging yang Qi in their bodies, there are some instances that they cannot control it and it started to affect their emotion, making them more prone to anger. Shadowsh shook his head, he closed his eyes and said ¡°I¡¯ll fix your problem, just find me an ice type Saint Lord monster or better yet, find me a Saint Lord monster that is focused on using yin Qi.¡± The old man couldn¡¯t help but stand up, he hurriedly asks ¡°Can you really fix the problem of my family.¡± Shadowsh summons his fox spirit and instantly, everyone feels a sudden chill assaulting them, their expression bes pale. Blitzerg was dumbfounded, he always thought that the fox was a supplement beast soul, if he knew that the person in front of him was a humanoid fox monster, he would be shocked to death. ¡°As all of you can see, I regte my overbearing yang Qi with an equally powerful yin Qi, my dragon and fox soul beasts are in harmony and because of this, my strength has reached what it currently is.¡± He took a deep breath and clenched his fist tightly, the surrounding area started to shake because of the power he is emitting, everyone was taken aback by his disy of strength, they realised that even if they work together with their ancestor, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. Shadowsh stops, he then said ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to help your family recover since I am still injured, my memories are still notplete.¡± Blitzerg quickly recalls that his friend is clearly injured, he was also forced to fight against one of the overlord beasts to protect him. He quickly stepped forward and said ¡°Everyone, big brother is still recovering, please give him some rest, let us go big bro.¡± Without caring about what the higher ups want, he pulled Shadowsh into the building, after seeing this, the higher ups were dissatisfied with Blitzerg. Ancestor Samus spokes ¡°It seems that Blitzerg is our lucky star.¡± Everyone was confused as to why he said this but he didn¡¯t give them any exnation, he gestured to Blitzerg¡¯s father to approach him. ¡°Arnold, I want you to fully support Blitzerg!¡± Hearing this, Blitzerg¡¯s father was ecstatic, he hurriedly swore. ¡°Do not worry great Ancestor! I would certainly give my full support to my son!¡± Hearing this, Ancestor Samus shook his head. ¡°What I mean is that the family will give you some resources and you would distribute it to Blitzerg, remember, the items came from you not from the family, a powerhouse like Shadowsh is quite cautious and dislikes to be tied down.¡± Everyone agrees with this, they had encountered multiple Saints and most of them dislike being tied down and would rather spend their time traveling and hunting for treasures. It would be different if it was an old powerhouse as many of them would choose stability rather than thrill, Most families or ns would rather recruit young Saints than old ones because they still have a chance of bing a Saint Lord or even a Moon Lord. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to recruit someone like Shadowsh, his strength is basically the peak of Saint Lord Realm and him bing a Moon Lord is already guaranteed, what we could do right now is bing his closest allies.¡± He started smiling making everyone surprised because they know him to be a strict and solemn individual, this might be the first time they had seen him smile. Ancestor Samus continues speaking ¡°I have seen his expression earlier, I could see the guilt on his expression, this indicates that he isn¡¯t an ungrateful individual, he is also willing to bow and apologize to an individual like Blitzerg indicating that he takes rtionships seriously.¡± Arnold also nodded, he still cannot believe that his son who is considered as the biggest failure of their family to encounter such a powerful and kind being like Shadowsh. Meanwhile, inside the room that Shadowsh is currently staying at, Blitzerg and him were chatting. Their discussion focuses on how Shadowsh managed to woe Hystea and Sharlene, because it is such an awkward topic, the person telling the story was now sweating heavily. He was smiling trying to act like a gentleman and a good friend but what he is saying is something that he just cannot brag to the person in front of him. Blitzerg couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration, he then praised him ¡°As expected of big bro, even my great aunt couldn¡¯t escape your clutches.¡± He even gave him a thumbs up, upon seeing this, Shadowsh was greatly embarrassed, he still felt that he had betrayed his friend, after all, family should be off limits. Fortunately for him, Blitzerg¡¯s phone rang, causing him to excuse himself and get out of the room, seeing him leave, he wiped his sweat. He instantly shakes off his embarrassing thoughts and turns to look at his spiritual world, he could sense a familiar auraing from it and he bursts into cheers. ¡®Just wait for me! I will return soon!¡¯ He pledged this in his heart as he couldn¡¯t help but think of his family. Back in the Cultivation Universe, Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) felt the connection between him and his physical body bing stronger once again and he became ecstatic. Bang! He was hit in the head, he couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly, Amanda, the sister of his current body is still bullying him even though she was chastised before. ¡°Stupid brother! Why are you spacing out once again?! Are you trying to anger me?!¡± Shadowsh wanted to teach her a lesson multiple times already but because this would break his character, he could only silently swallow the constant bullying but on his eyes deep dark killing intent could be seen umting. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024: CHAPTER 993 ATTITUDE He was shocked, he wouldn¡¯t be this quick to blow a fuse, he has a mild temperpared to other beings but he didn¡¯t expect that he would develop this type of personality. He quickly asks Amethyst what is currently happening to him, he was then given a great shock. His killing intent that had umted inside his soul for a long time now has started to change his personality. [Big brother you must quickly return back to one whole entity, without your heart to regte your emotion and the inessibility of Earth, preventing, Chaos, Harmony and Grim to moderate your tainted soul have caused some serious effect on your soul.] He took a deep breath after hearing this, his expression became solemn, he gritted his teeth before ordering ¡®Amethyst please shut my emotions down starting at this moment, unseal it only after you have connection to my physical body.¡¯ [Big brother, this is a dangerous gamble, there is a high chance that you will be engulfed with killing intent making you a being that only lived to kill!] Heughs, afterughing for more than 10 minutes, he bes silent, he then looks in the direction where he could sense his other half ¡®I believe in myself, if I ever be a mad killing machine, the first to stop me would be me.¡¯ ..... His time in the Behemoth n became more and more difficult but what truly changed is his personality. After months of staying in the n, he became more ruthless, his killing intent has shocked everyone, he is now renowned throughout the entire n as he would go to the locations where the outer world creatures have broken through. He would be the first one to fight against them, the amount of insects he had killed gave many individuals inside the n shivers, he is now called the Behemoth Ashura. Sans and those that have their souls connected with him sensed something is currently happening, something bad but they don¡¯t know what it was, this made them worried. They cannot contact him at this moment as he explicitly told them not to bother him during this moment, the safety of Gaia is currently secured because of Sans, Leafinia and Gulli. The three of them created an army that is just weakerpared to the Thousand Race Empire army. The Leviathans have also started to travel across worlds on the lower nes to find more people of their race, the only way for them to recover to their peak is for them to unify. Because Shadowsh is now acting like a well oiled machine, he sessfully diverted the attention of the entire Behemoth n towards a different problem. Currently, he was now standing inside a world that was invaded by the outer world, multiple creatures have died in this world, he was looking at the outer world Saint Lords in front of him and licked his lips. His shocking killing intent bursts out of his body, he opens his mouth and lets out a world shaking roar, the outer world Saint Lords look displeased, they know that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Behemoths in front of them. They have the exact same number of Xiantian Emperors, Saints, Saint Lords but the Behemoth n are known to be one of the fiercest warriors of this gxy and those around it. Unfortunately for them, Shadowsh didn¡¯t give them enough time to contemte and charges towards the enemy¡¯s Saint Lords, he opens his mouth and thew of plunder and devouring activated at the same time. One of the outer world Saint Lords raised its weapon that actually looks like a pitchfork and sweeps it towards him. He easily deflected it with his paw but the diversion managed to save his target, his killing intent started to infect his mind, his eyes became beet red. He lunges towards his target, not caring even though he was stabbed and shed by his enemies, the only thing he has on his mind is to kill. He bit it, the outer world Saint Lord tried to fight back, stabbing him in his eyes but he didn¡¯t care, he bit harder and started iling his head. The Saint Lords of the Behemoth n reacted, they know that they should not let him die because he holds the greatest providence of this universe amongst their n. To revive their n and earn the recognition of this universe once again, they needed him, they lunged at their enemy, trying to protect their young lord. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care about them, he continues to mutte his target, since it was still resisting, he decided to give it pain. He produces a gray me that starts to burn the skin of its target, it cries in pain but he mercilessly ps it down. Boom! It was embedded deep into the broken ground of this world, he opened his mouth and the bloodline of his current body reacted. ¡°Cannon Roar!¡± He let out a powerful sound based attack that destroys the ind that is surrounding the outer world Saint Lord. The Saint Lord took a massive amount of damage, it was now heavily injured. Bam! Shadowsh raises his paw and ms it into his target¡¯s body, it was buried deeper. He continued to attack causing the entire world to shake, the expression of the other Behemoths became unsightly, they know that this world is currently too weak, if Shadowsh doesn¡¯t stop, he might destroy it. He finally stops his assault, he opens his mouth and swallows the outer world Saint Lord, he then instantly operates thew of devouring and Heaven Swallowing Technique. He lets out a roar once more and his body starts growing bigger, his giant mouth starts sucking the insects in, they couldn¡¯t escape his clutches. They were instantly vaporized after entering his stomach, turning into pure energy that automatically tempers his body and makes it a war machine capable of tanking multiple massive blows. One of the Saint Lords couldn¡¯t help but mumble ¡°What had happened to Darko, he changed too much, his mild personality has truly changed and became more like a member of the demon race.¡± One of the more ruthless Saint Lords snorted ¡°So what of it?! We are a n of warriors, being ruthless is what we should be, look at Darko, he was considered one of the weakest of the younger generation and is now just below Paul.¡± Everyone nodded, they had seen his growth and they couldn¡¯t help but be envious but at the same time, they feared him. Meanwhile, Shadowsh after devouring a million or so insects stops and he starts to cleanse his body with impurities, actually it wasn¡¯t his physical body that he was cleansing but his soul. He regains his rity once again and he couldn¡¯t help but have intense pain that burns in his soul. He shouted ¡®Amethyst, have my other half found a method to reconnect with this universe?!¡¯ [Not yet big brother.] ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ What he is now doing is basically like taking drugs, he knows that it was dangerous but he continues to do so to help him calm down even for just a short period of time. Using the souls of the outer world creatures, he turns them into pure soul energy and has his soul cleansed, actually his Nascent Soul is now a lot stronger than before because of this method but this would only increase his killing intent and increase the strength of his mental demon. He took a deep breath before purifying his bloodline once again, trying to be stronger by cultivating the technique of the Behemoth n to not arouse the suspicion of the n. He had done this multiple times already and because of his current situation, he wasn¡¯t discovered. He then looks at the state of the world he is currently in and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pity, he knew that this was once a vibrant world but because of the invasion, it was destroyed. He could only try to kill as many outer world creatures he can, driving them off of this world, there is still a chance for this world to recover, as long as it was nurtured by a powerhouse, it would still be able to be a true world or even just a sub one. He shakes his body and his fur starts to scatter out of his body, they transform into the exact copy of him, they are like a miniature version of him. Hemanded them to kill as many as they could, even though they only number a thousand, their strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. One of the Saint Lords also did the same thing, summoning a hundred miniature tigers but they are clearly weakerpared to that of Shadowsh. He sighed in disappointment, he couldn¡¯t help butin ¡°Comparison is truly odious.¡± Everyoneughs, Shadowsh suddenly spoke breaking theirughter ¡°Let us quickly dispose of these weaklings, we must protect this world and have some of the refugees take care of it.¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025: CHAPTER 994 REFUGEES The refugees he was talking about were the beings that he inadvertently saved from the clutches of the outer world while he was in his berserk mode. He wanted to build as much power as he could because he knows in the future, he will battle against the Behemoth n. The refugees he had taken under his wings are now considered a ticking time bomb within the n and are also the spies he nted to watch their every move. Don2 has be the leader of this group, they are now situated in the area where the world gate that connects this ne and Blue World is currently in. The Leviathans are still nervous about being discovered, they are now trying to find the location of the Neverending Ocean that Fringe had talked about. The ocean is the home of their race and if they ever want to return back to their peak, they need to enter it and develop silently. Back to the present, Shadowsh destroys the world gate where the outer world creatures were entering and started to releaserge amounts of vitality into the air, quenching this world even just a little, above him, the universe is giving him providence once again, granting him more power and control over his mental demon. ..... He heaved a sigh of relief before returning back to Giant¡¯s ne, he was immediately weed by his ¡°n¡± he didn¡¯t give them any bother and instantly flew towards his territory. Because of his meritorious deed, the area around Blue World¡¯s world gate is considered legally his, seeing him leave without even greeting them, the Behemoths were of course disgruntled, they felt that he is too proud. As he got close to his territory, he could hear cries of despair, his expression quickly changes as he ps his wings and arrives at the scene. His killing intent instantly burst out of his body, Don2 was present but he was pretty badly beaten, his left hand was cut off and his entire body was filled with injury. He looks at the person responsible for this, his eyes bing beet red, Don2 who was injured heavily sensed his return and he smiles in relief but this only further increases his fury. Roar! He lunges at her with his paws raised high, the one responsible for all this chaos and the fallen soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire was Darko¡¯s sister. Arandiel (Darko¡¯s Sister) POV. *Sigh* ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Arandiel asks herself as she misses her brother, she always likes to bully her little brother but she still loves him as her brother. That is why after Darko (Shadowsh) started going to special missions regarding the war against the outer world, she had constantly been worrying about him. She then thought about a certain ce and remembers that her brother would often be there, she couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Why don¡¯t I visit that ce to find out why my stupid brother is so addicted to it?¡¯ She then smiled as she left home and flew towards the direction of the Blue World¡¯s world gate. She was instantly avoided by multiple of her n members, especially the younger ones as she has a reputation regarding her bullying act. Now that her brother is considered one of the greatest treasures of the n, the older ones now do not give her any punishment, she has been abusing this and have bullied multiple of her n members already. She happily arrives at the territory of Darko (Shadowsh) because she had always thought of her little brother as the same guy she had constantly bullied, she doesn¡¯t care about the unspoken rule of their n. The unspoken rule is that, each pure blooded Behemoth shall respect the sovereignty of a n member in their territory. She looks at the refugees that her brother had rescued and also the soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire that have blended within the group. An evil thought sprouted in her heart and she started to have ideas, because of this, the days of the refugees and the soldiers became hard. She would visit the territory everyday to cause havoc, destroying the newly built home that the refugees and soldiers have built. For her this was the happiest game she had ever yed, like a cat ying with its prey, she started to be more and more brazen in her action. A weekter, the prosperous territory of her brother was turned into ruins, just as she was about to go there to y once again, her father called for her. ¡°Arandiel, your brother is returning, you must not annoy him while he is recuperating, do you understand?!¡± His stern voice startled her. She pouted and tears about to fall on her eyes, she shouted ¡°I hated you dad! You don¡¯t let me y with little Darko all of this time!¡± She ran out of their n and flew towards the Darko¡¯s (Shadowsh) territory once again but her current mood is differentpared to every time she visits this ce. She was seething with anger, looking at the fleeing refugees, she became even more furious, she opened her mouth and let out a loud and powerful roar that killed the weaker ones, especially the children. She doesn¡¯t care anymore, she only wanted to vent her frustration, Don2 saw all of this andmanded the soldiers to rescue the refugees and bring them deep into the territory. Unfortunately for him, this was a bad decision, seeing the soldiers rescuing the refugees, she was enraged ¡°A couple of ants that my brother has saved actually dares to interfere with my fun!!! Die!!!¡± She swipes her paws towards a group of soldiers, upon seeing this, they quickly push or throw the refugees to theirrades as they brace themselves. Bam! They were only at the Xiantian Emperor stage, they cannot take an attack from a Behemoth that is on Saint Lord Realm. They were instantly killed, Don Don¡¯s eyes became bloody red as he screams ¡°No!¡± Arandiel furiously shouted at him ¡°How dare you try to order me!¡± She raises her paw once again and ms it towards Don2, thetter no longer cares about preserving his identity, he is the one thatmanded the soldiers so he is one of the main reasons that they died, he shall repent by beating the crap out of his opponent. He transforms into a giant golden ape and punches with all of his strength, their first collision was in his favor but he knew that he had only won because his opponent didn¡¯t give it her all. ¡°You stupid ape actually dare to hurt me?!¡± She was stunned as she felt pain in her paw, she then lunged at Don2 with her mouth opened wide. ¡°I dare! Someone should teach you some manners! Today I will substitute your parents and teach you how to act!¡± Don Don answered without any fear. He clenches his fist and punches out but he was weaker against him, he had just broken through Saint Lord Realm and is still pretty new to it. Also, Arandiel might be a spoiled youngdy of the Behemoth n but she is still considered one of the geniuses of the n, not to mention she had been a Saint Lord longer than Don Don. Her attacks m him into the tree, it shook but before she could bite him, he raised his head and mmed it into her face. She closes her eyes as she is forced back, Don Don punches with full fury and with the power of fire and thunder. Bam! He hits him right in the face, he continues to give her a relentless beating for one minute before she counterattacks with one of the Behemoth n main techniques. A powerful shockwave that could be shot out of her body that is powered by her vitality, the move was sessful. She then transforms into ten clones, they surround him, upon seeing this, the soldiers wanted to help but Don Don shouted ¡°Don¡¯t interfere!¡± He knew that if they did, even if his big brother returns, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the wrath of the Behemoth n. He needed to fight her one on one, the ten clones started attacking him, he grabbed the nearest one and mmed it towards the clone besides it but because of this, the other clones managed to get close to him and attacked him. He smiles in a crazy manner, as he grabs one of the clones, this particr clone had a reaction when he grabs it. ¡°Got you!¡± He roars as he starts mming his fist on her, unfortunately, his realm is lower than hers, she bit his left hand and tore it. Bam! He punches her in the eyes which causes her to yelp in pain, he doesn¡¯t care about the injuries that the clones have inflicted on him. He smiles in a victorious manner knowing that he had injured his opponent who was clearly a higher being than him. The next couple of minutes was a total beatdown, Arandiel has be bigger and with her innate battle strength, she overpowers Don Don slightly but even with this, she wasn¡¯t totally winning. No matter how hard she hits him, he would still fight back. Bam! She hits him onest time with Extreme Strike, one of her n¡¯s main techniques, she looks at her defeated opponent and screams ¡°No one will be able to save you!¡± She suddenly sensed a chill and looked behind her and saw her brother. ¡°Little Darko?¡± Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026: CHAPTER 995 SHADOWSLASH VS. Bam! Arandiel never expected that her brother would attack her so ruthlessly, she was blown away, her face was mutted by his sharp ws. She lets out a cry full of pain and shock, Shadowsh is not finished yet, he charges towards her, a pair of golden and ck wings appear behind him together with a powerful sword and killing intent. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Arandiel cries in pain as more wounds appear on her body, she cries in pain as the wounds were truly bone deep. ¡°Brother¡± She wanted to say something but Shadowsh did not give her any chance, he opens his mouth and rips her wings out of her body and devours it. She became afraid, she saw the expression of her brother and realised that he was fully intent on killing her. She didn¡¯t know that Shadowsh was now being assaulted by his mental demon and he wasn¡¯t trying to control it, his anger is clouding his mind. ..... He opens his mouth and lets out a roar that makes her ears bleed, she wants to escape but he ps her and blows her to the ground. He was about to continue on his onught when a powerful aura descended in the area, Darko¡¯s father had arrived, he looked at the scene and became furious. He shouted ¡°Darko what the hell are you doing to your sister?!¡± Unfortunately for him, Shadowsh is now filled with killing intent and does not care about his overbearing presence, he started charging for his Cannon Roar. Upon seeing this, Darko¡¯s father knew that Arandiel certainly cannot take the attack or else she would definitely be heavily injured or worse. He raised his paw and swiped it towards Shadowsh, his attack carries the strength of a Descending Divine Rank expert, he thinks that this blow would definitely knock his son out. Bang! Shadowsh smashes into the tree and he feels his bones cracking but he doesn¡¯t care, he rose and lunges towards Arandiel. Bang! He was hit once again and this time, he crashed on the ground, the blow caused the ground to cave in but not once did his eyes dim down. He started crawling towards Arandiel but her father continued to smack him down, preventing him from reaching her. Multiple elders arrived, they instantly restrained Shadowsh but he doesn¡¯t want to end the battle. He bit many of them and nearly killed those that were in the same realm as him, the Descending Divine Rank experts have to make a move to stop him. He also fought with them but he wasn¡¯t even as strong as one of them much less all of them, he was captured and was thrown to the Behemoth n¡¯s dungeon. He was treated as thest hope of the n so they didn¡¯t want to harm him, the dungeon room he was thrown in was actually in a much better statepared to the other rooms. He was now being monitored by one Descending Divine Rank expert in the event of him escaping and going on a rampage. Even now, he was still trying to escape and attack, the n have finally realised that if they send any of their Saint Lord to guard him, the ones they would send would certainly die. Arandiel was escorted to her father, she was traumatized by the event that had transpired, she had always been stronger than her brother but that fight had made her realize that she wasn¡¯t a match against the current him. Meanwhile, the soldiers quickly escorted Don2 back to Blue World, they couldn¡¯t help but develop hatred towards the Behemoth n, they swore that they would have their revenge in the future. The rebels also develop some sort of hatred and fear towards the n, they cannot believe that this was the same n as their powerful and benevolent lord. They started to create rumors regarding the cruelty of the Behemoth n, they treated Shadowsh as the only good Behemoth there is, the soldiers that decided to stay to keep everything in order have also decided to fan the mes and they secretly introduced the Great Summoning God Religion. On the Behemoth, Arandiel was now being admonished by her father, his furious expression was extremely terrifying, if the person in front of him wasn¡¯t his daughter, he would have killed him already. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, he then said ¡°Starting at this moment, I suggest that you avoid your brother, I believe that his mind is corrupted by the wars he had partaken.¡± Arandiel dazedly nodded, she knew that her brother had changed, he was truly trying to kill her and even after fighting against the other members of their n, his target was still her. If he lost his mind, she wouldn¡¯t feel so afraid but even after losing his mind, he was still determined to kill her, she saw how the elders broke his body to calm him down but not once had he stopped, he continued to lunge at her. Inside the dungeon, Shadowsh started to calm down, his mind calmed down, he then looked at his current location and realised that he was now in prison. He then looks at the person responsible for guarding him, he lets out a cough and starts speaking ¡°Hello venerable one, can you tell me how long I have been out of control?¡± The Descending Divine Rank expert was startled but upon seeing that Shadowsh¡¯s expression had turned normal, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It had been a day.¡± He answered making Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief also, he thought that his mental demon was so strong that he was in a state of berserk for multiple days. ¡°Can you let me out, I still need to pacify my subjects back on my territory.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the Descending Divine Rank expert changed, they cannot harm Shadowsh because they see him as thest hope of their n to continue living on this ne. But he is also afraid of releasing him since hisbat strength is enough to threaten all the younger generation of the n. Shadowsh could see right through his hesitation and said ¡°Do not worry, I won¡¯t harm anyone, I am now inplete control of my emotion.¡± He squinted his eyes as his killing intent rose ¡°But do not ever let Arandiel appear in front of me, I might not hold myself back from killing her.¡± The Descending Divine Rank expert was startled, he couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°But he is your blood sister!¡± He said this in a cold and heartless voice ¡°Oh is she, I have forgotten about this fact, thank you for reminding me about this useless information.¡± The Descending Divine Rank expert felt a chill in his heart, he realised that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t joking. If only he knew what the person in front of him was truly thinking, he would have made a move to kill him. Shadowsh was actually fully intent on destroying the Behemoth n after seeing Arandiel hurting his brother but knowing that his strength is too little to shake such a powerful n, he could only silently cultivate and try to rank up to Descending Divine Rank. After repeated persuasion, the Descending Divine Rank expert finally decided to let him go but there is a catch. He must be monitored at all times, Shadowsh could only begrudgingly ept, he still can¡¯t afford to offend the entire n in his current strength. The news of his release spreads in the entire n, the younger generations were actually raring to go against him, not to offend him but just a spar. His feat of fighting against the elders and defeating all the Saint Lords that tried to stop him is now well known, the smart ones knew that the only reason why he managed to achieve this was because the elders don¡¯t want to truly harm him. Just as they were about to reach their destination, Shadowsh and the Descending Divine Rank expert was stopped by a couple of Behemoths, they belonged to the younger generation, all of them wanted to prove themselves. Shadowsh frowns, he spoke calmly ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The Behemoths smiled and the one in the front shouted ¡°Darko, I zar challenge you!¡± The Descending Divine Rank expert frowns, he then takes a step forward, he warns them ¡°I suggest that all of you return to the n, Darko is now not feeling well.¡± Unfortunately for him, these guys were raging with boiling blood and passion, they wanted to earn the title of the strongest young master of their n. Shadowsh shook his head and said ¡°Venerable one let me deal with them, you can attack me with your entire strength if you think that I have gone too far.¡± Hearing this, the Descending Divine Rank expert hesitated but looking at the expression of the Behemoths in front of them, he could only relent, he was already looking forward to how Shadowsh would destroy them and their ego. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027: CHAPTER 99 Shadowsh knew that he had to control his anger so he had to test their strength first before deciding on how many he will face at the same time. He looks at the leading Behemoth and says ¡°You will be the first one, you can start whenever you want.¡± The leading one was stunned, he pointed at himself, seeing the affirmation in Shadowsh¡¯s expression, he became depressed. No one wanted to be first because they wanted to see hisbat strength first before initiating their challenge, they only look excited and raring to go because they don¡¯t want to be seen as cowards. He could only curse his luck and steps forward, Shadowsh was uninterested, after being baptized by the killing intent, his spirit has gone stronger. He had also modified his current body, it might not be as perverted as his true body but it is still considered as terrifyingpared to most beings of this ne. With a roar, the challenger lunges at him, he watches with a calm and unperturbed expression, he raises his paw and his hand grows bigger. ..... With the Behemoth n innate trait called [Extreme Strength] and his cultivation of Metal God Technique, Heaven Swallowing Technique and Tyrant God Body Tempering Art, his strength had tripled. Bang! With one blow, he easily defeated the first challenger, he didn¡¯t even use much of his strength. He looks at the remaining challenger and asks ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The young Behemoths looked at each other and felt hesitant, they cannot believe that one of them was easily defeated. ¡°I¡¯m next!¡± A muchrger Behemoth step forward, he has an injury in his left eye and was exuding a powerful killing intent that could only be found amongst experienced warriors. Shadowsh was a bit startled, he knew this fellow, he had fought together with him during his fight against the Outer World, he was confused, this person knew just how strong he is, he shouldn¡¯t be this stupid to challenge him. As if he could read his thoughts, the challenger spoke ¡°Darko, I know that you are currently confused, you are right, I am no match against you, unlike these dainty greenhorns that are raised by the n with too much protection, the two of us have participated in multiple life and death battles.¡± He then raised his voice and his killing intent burst out of his body ¡°But this is also the reason why I challenge you today!¡± ¡°You are the only person in the younger generation that is worthy of my admiration!¡± ¡°Please grant my selfish wish and fight me using your killing moves!¡± Shadowsh smiles, he knew that he had encountered a being like Fire Demon Dragon King, he looks at the Descending Divine Rank expert and said ¡°Venerable one, please stop the fight if we go too far.¡± The Descending Divine Rank expert actually thanked him ¡°Thank you.¡± He was confused, seeing this, he hurriedly exined to him ¡°Allen is a part of my lineage.¡± He was enlightened, heughed out loud and said ¡°Allen, I suggest that you don¡¯t hold back because I will only release my full strength if you can threaten me!¡± Allen smiled also, their battle will sh causing invisible sparks in the air, the two of them then descended into the ground. They silently gazed at each other, the tension is high but neither was willing to make the first move. That is until one of the younger Behemoths watching sneezes, the two instantly fires Cannon Roar at each other, causing the two attacks to collide. The air trembles when the two roars collide, Shadowsh then blinks using the mastery of spatialw and appears besides Allen. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh The attack injured him but he didn¡¯t cry in pain, with his experience in wars, he immediately counterattacked, Shadowsh smiles at this clearly admiring his resolve. He took the attack head on with his Behemoth Fur Defense and the metal transformation of Metal God Technique. Bang! He ps him in the head causing his head to be buried underground, just as he was about to continue his attack, Allen¡¯s two wings moved like a pair of des. Shadowsh nodded, as he retreated and summoned his clones, he then ran around in a circle, he would blink from time to time confusing everyone other than the Descending Divine Rank expert. He stopped so did the clones, they then lunged at him at the same time with their ws raised high. Roar! Allen created a barrier made up of sound, unfortunately for him, this wasn¡¯t enough to stop Shadowsh and his clones. They rained him down with multiple powerful barrages, he was forced into a defensive state because of this, his eyes became beet red as he fought back even though he is outnumbered, he knows that it would just be a waste of time using his own clone skill because his clones wouldn¡¯t be useful in this fight. It was a total beatdown, Allen tried to fight back but only received a beating, Shadowsh wasn¡¯t even using all of his sword skills and is just using the powerful trait and skills of the Behemoth n. After knocking Allen out, he looked at the remaining Behemoths and shouted ¡°Is there still any more challengers?!¡± He then res at zar and says ¡°zar aren¡¯t you the first one to challenge me? This is the perfect time to prove your courage!¡± zar was enraged, he lets out a roar and actually charges towards Shadowsh without any hint of fear only madness. He summons his own clones but they are too weak against what Shadowsh has, the battle ends in just a couple of blows, his strength is just too much for them. Shadowsh realised something, after going out of control, his strength had definitely increased but he doesn¡¯t know why. He decided to ask Amethyst and her answer made him ecstatic, his other half had achieved sess in reconnecting with him, even though it was faint, this is still a major discovery for him. He became uninterested in dealing with the younger Behemoths seeing that no one dares to step forward anymore, he continues his flight to his territory, the Descending Divine Rank expert was disappointed in the younger generations of his n. He was also shocked by Shadowsh¡¯s strength, he then turned to look at him and couldn¡¯t help but be envious of his father. After they arrived at Darko¡¯s Territory, the Descending Divine Rank expert actually said that he would be staying outside of the territory as a sign of respect. Shadowsh was of course happy to hear this, he swore that he wouldn¡¯t cause more trouble to the n, he silently added the sentence ¡°In This Short Amount Of Time¡±. He is fully intent on ruling this ne of existence, he had also promised the Leviathans to help them take revenge for their race. Entering his territory once again, he started pacifying the people that were affected by Arandiel¡¯s action, they no longer need to worry as he had made an agreement with the Behemoth n that the surrounding territory is now solely owned by him. Of course such news is greatly appreciated by everyone, he then told them about his n to nurture a world that he had rescued from the clutches of the Outer World. After talking with them for some time, he could finally focus on his real ns, he called his soldiers and told them to bring the Seven Sinful Beasts of Beast Continent on this ne and have them guard this ce. ¡°I will return back to Gaia to check on its current status, I want you to keep this body safe in the meantime.¡± He then came out of his current body and it instantly went into a deep slumber. He had put his mark inside this body so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it decaying even though he isn¡¯t present inside. Entering the world gate, he finally saw the familiar scenery of Blue World once again, the war had devastated the entire world because the density and quality of Mana and spirit Qi in the air had decreased greatly. Clwyd appears in front of him with an expression full of excitement ¡°Big brother you have returned!¡± He is the first one to notice Shadowsh¡¯s entrance, before anyone could announce the return of the ruler of Gaia, he was the first one to greet him. The soldiers stationed inside were given a great shock, they quickly kneel in front of him and loudly shouted ¡°Wee back supreme ruler! Benevolent Emperor Shadowsh!¡± Their voices could be heard even from afar, instantly, it caused a great shock, everyone then celebrated, his mere presence lifted up the morale of all people under the rule of Gaia. Shadowsh felt rxed, he then looked at the dreary Blue World and frowned, he wanted to rx during this period of time but it seems that the situation prevents him so. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028: CHAPTER 997 GAIA ¡°What happened? Shouldn¡¯t Blue World have recovered from the invasion now that you are in charge.¡± Clwyd had be this world chosen one in order to obtain the protection of Gaia, after realising its impending doom, it sought help from a much higher ne of existence. Also, Beast ne and this world is connected, they could certainly ask for help if things truly go south. Clwyd sighs in disappointment ¡°The worlds that were under Blue World¡¯s jurisdiction have been devoured by the forces of Outer World.¡± He thought he had obtained a high grade world that had power over ten other worlds but now all of those worlds were now under siege by the Outer World. The fate of this world had taken a massive blow and had regressed into a mid grade world, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it bes a low grade one. Shadowsh also sighs, he knew that such a thing would certainly happen now that the fate of this world has been plundered by the outsiders. He then thought about something and said ¡°Do not worry, once Gaia has established its own domain within this vast universe, we will travel to the universe of these invaders and we are going to be the ones plundering their resources.¡± ..... Clwyd¡¯s eyed and everyone else¡¯s shone, they couldn¡¯t help but be giddy in anticipation thinking about this. The Pearl maiden bows at him, she knows that without Gaia, their world would have been destroyed by the invaders. Even though she doesn¡¯t like the feeling of their world being under their former enemy, it is much betterpared to being destroyed. ¡°Pearl Maiden what has brought you here?¡± Blue World might have be under Clwyd but the people of Gaia could only upy about 25% of it which is actually already a lot but still they cannot expand since they don¡¯t want to invite the ire of this world. The Pearl Maiden bowed and said ¡°Lord Shadowsh, we of the Aqua Race n have a favor to ask of you and your empire.¡± Clwyd spoke in a rude manner ¡°What do you mean and your empire? Listen here! my big brother is the empire! Every decision he makes is tactically approved by everyone!¡± Everyone from Gaia nodded, they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with what Clwyd had said, meanwhile, Pearl Maiden couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly after seeing this. She might be the ruler of her n and is respected by all the powers of this world but she cannot deny that she wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain such a level of authority like Shadowsh. The person she was jealous of right now wasn¡¯t actually thinking of her and was thinking of his brother. Shadowsh knew that Clwyd is still angry at all the major powers of this world because they had persecuted him during his time in this world. The Battle Whale n should thank their blessings because they are considered as his number one target. Shadowsh could only pat the head of his brother, he knew that thest part of his soul is still in the hands of the Battle Whale n, he wouldn¡¯t be able to regain consciousness if Blue World didn¡¯t initiate to fuse with him. He nodded at Pearl Maiden ¡°What favour is that you asked of me?¡± ¡°We want you to assist our n in protecting a world that is connected to this world, of course we wouldn¡¯t ask for your assistance without anypensation.¡± Hearing this, everyone looks at her with disdain. Shadowsh was actually mildly interested in her request, he asks ¡°So whatpensation would you give to us?¡± Pearl Maiden took a deep breath and her expression became solemn ¡°That world is on the verge of destruction, if you help us defend that world, our n and the remaining power of that world will give you half of that world for you to rule.¡± Instantly, everyone took a cold deep breath, they didn¡¯t expect that the Blue World Aqua Race n would be so daring. Shadowsh raised his eyebrow ¡°I say that is quite tempting, unfortunately, your n wouldn¡¯t be able to decide that all on your own.¡± Pearl Maiden swore ¡°I assure you, our n is quite sincere on our request, almost all of the major powers of that world had either perished or had escaped to other worlds, the remaining powers had already made a heavenly oath to their world that they would ept this type ofpensation.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he knew that this world Aqua Race n isn¡¯t daring enough to try and trick him, he nodded and said ¡°Okay, I will give you my answer after my return to Gaia, Clwyd will be the one to inform you of my decision.¡± He then said goodbye to Clwyd and finally returned back to his homeworld, exactly the moment he had arrived, the entire world trembled as if celebrating his return. Leafinia who was always present in Gaia and had actually be the overseer instantly sensed his aura and she excitedly flew towards his direction to greet him. Her reaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed as every power of this world put importance on her presence, since she had been assigned as the overseer of the world, her status had be the temporary ruler of the Thousand Race Empire. Of course since the ruling method of the empire is quitex, not many were threatened by her but unlike Shadowsh, she is quite unforgiving to those that had made a mistake. During her rule, multiple mediums to low ss powers were eradicated because of their decision to be under the foreign other world powers. Those that joined the United Federation Alliance actually liked her decision, the Demon Fox n even became the number one informant of the elves during this period of time. Their number and strengthpared to the Rising Dragon Kingdom their ally which was also their rival is quitecking. The older generation might beparable amongst each other but in terms of quality and quantity of geniuses in the younger generation, the Demon Fox n is utterly defeated. The only reason why they are still equal to the dragon n is because of Mary and the girls but after LS became the ruler of the Rising Dragon Kingdom, they had surpassed them greatly. This made the older generation cling to the thigh of the strongest power of their world to continuepeting with their rival. Back to the present, Shadowsh was greeted by Leafinia, his return was then spread by the Aqua Race n and instantly the entire world had decided to celebrate. He felt at ease, he knew that he just wanted to enter Time World to cleanse the killing intent that had affected his mind but after looking at the expression of the people that he cares about, he decided to rest for now. Gaia is now extremely differentpared to the past, because of the schrs that were promoted by the Thousand Race Empire, the technology of this world had be more advanced. Shadowsh was carried back to Thousand Forest Continent by a giant flying ship that has the g of their empire flying on top of it. Now that Gaia has be even bigger and nurtured multiple small domains around it, transportation items are now hot items, it had be a symbol of status on this world. Shadowsh was madefortable in his own cabin which was actually a small domain, he was fascinated by the technology of this vehicle, he asked Leafinia toe inside his room. ¡°Leafinia can I ask you something?¡± He was eager to ask the information regarding the advancement of this world. She nodded, she wanted to show off to her big brother/master. ¡°How did our world advance this much in just a short span of time?¡± ¡°Big brother it is because of the crisis we are facing, because of the invasion, the importance regarding cultivation had risen greatly, leaving the other paths to decline a little bit.¡± ¡°All of this had changed when multiple renowned schrs had asked me to send them to Time World.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he instantly knew the decision of his little sister and he wasn¡¯t angry at her. ¡°Because of their insistence, I relent to them and sent them to Time World, there, they spent their entire time researching multiple subjects that could enhance the lives of our people and the strength of our army.¡± Shadowsh sighed when he heard this, he then said ¡°Are they still inside Time World, I need to meet these brilliant minds and reward them for their contribution.¡± Leafiniaughs ¡°Don¡¯t worry about their rewards, big brother, their lifespan has increased because of my help, also they are treated like kings on Time World.¡± ¡°They are passionate about their research and they don¡¯t want anything else but the sense of fulfilment that they would achieve greatness.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this, he shook his head ¡°Thank you and I am grateful to how you take care of this world while I was absent but I still want to meet them and reward them personally, a reward that they would certainly crave.¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029: CHAPTER 998 SCHOLARS Shadowsh could enter Time World without any drawbacks in his life force, when he got inside, he was given a great shock, multiple structures that didn¡¯t exist before are now present everywhere. The races are now much more advanced evenpared to the Thousand Race Empire, unfortunately, this world contains certainws that would kick out any Saints that were present inside. Unless Shadowsh apanied the said Saint or has his imprint on their soul, this world would automatically kick out any Saints. This world is already considered a miraculous dimension because of itsw of time but also because of this, it would never beplete and forever be a mid grade world but it could continue to expand as long as it is inside Gaia. Shadowsh asks Leafinia who was beside him ¡°Is there any conflict that urs frequently in this world?¡± Leafinia sighed ¡°Sadly yes, other than the main continent which is named after you, the rest of the new continents are actually fighting amongst each other.¡± Hearing this, he also sighed but he understood that this type of situation would certainly happen since most intelligent beings are rather greedy and wanted to continuously expand their influence and power. ..... He asks ¡°So which power is considered the dominant ones in this world?¡± ¡°The Human Race, they are the most advanced in terms of technology and cultivation in this world, they had already built multiple kingdoms around this world.¡± ¡°The strongest one amongst them is called the Heavenly Descendant Empire.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and asked ¡°Why is their empire called that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they are the descendents of the first humans that big brother sent here, they had developed quite well and now had considerable prestige and control on Shadowsh Continent.¡± She smiled faintly as she answered. She really likes hearing how other people worship her big brother, she has a sense of aplishment upon hearing them. ¡°That is strange, I thought that either you or Sans would have total control over this world.¡± Shadowsh knew that Sans left some undeads on this world. He also knows that Leafinia is raising her Treant Army in this world, they would certainly be a force to be reckoned with. ¡°The undeads are now being enved by the necromancers of this world, Sans doesn¡¯t do anything about this and just let those necromancers prosper.¡± This made him confused. Leafinia giggles ¡°Of course Sans would let them, after all, all of the necromancers that had subdued the undeads he sent to this world would forever be enved under his control, once they reach Sainthood, they would definitely be a great addition to his army.¡± Shadowsh also chuckles, he finally understood his brother¡¯s n and he couldn¡¯t help but admire him. ¡°The undeads might have be a bait for Sans but what about your Treants, why didn¡¯t they be the ruling power of this world?¡± Leafinia then brought him to arge ind that is covered with whirlpools, around the ind, dense fogs could be seen, it covers the entire ind making it difficult to spot it. Not only that, the sea that surrounds the ind is quite stormy, there are also multiple marine beasts that have all evolved into Fierce Beasts. ¡°This is the ind of my Treants, it is too secluded and dangerous for anyone to enter and also, I had captured some monsters from Dragon and Elemental Sanctuary and released them on this ind.¡± Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but pity any foolish individual that dares to approach this ce. They then went to the continent named after him and arrived at a city filled with multiple structures that look like they belong to a much more advanced civilization than those from the Cultivation Universe. He descended gracefully, his presence startled everyone, when they saw who it was, they were given a great shock, instantly no matter whether it was an adult or a child, all of them kneel to him. He waves his hand indicating that they could stand, he then teleports in front of a giant institute, the security system didn¡¯t activate because of his powerful divine sense. He spoke the names of the schrs that are present inside, because of the poprity of the items and technology that they had brought, the numbers of schrs that are currently inside Time World had multiplied. Quickly, every one of them came out and they were shocked by his presence, Shadowsh¡¯s sharp eyes and keen divine sense noticed something and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Leafinia ¡°You turned them into half elves?¡± She nodded ¡°Human ingenuity is truly terrifying, I only transformed them into half elves after they reach a certain age.¡± ¡°Even though bing one doesn¡¯t decrease their intelligence, my instinct tells me that them being pure humans are the reason why they had developed this fast.¡± Shadowshughs when he hears this ¡°Humans are the greediest and most destructive race of this universe, their greed is unbounded and their malice sometimes surpassed that of the demon race.¡± ¡°But, they are also the race that has infinite potential, they would definitely try their best to be the strongest.¡± Leafinia nodded, during her stay on Golden Elf World, she encountered multiple human ves and saw the wars amongst worlds, the seemingly weak race once united are truly terrifying. Shadowsh asks her ¡°Humans are quite a vulnerable race but theypensate for these weaknesses of theirs in multiple ways or with varying methods but their greatest weakness is what?¡± Leafinia smiled as she knew the answer to this question ¡°Their greatest enemies are actually themselves, if they are truly united then even the divine race would fear them but because of their nature to betray each other, they could be controlled.¡± Shadowsh chuckles upon hearing this, he was a bit surprised that his sweet sister knew this but remembering that she was in charge of Gaia during his absence and the fact that she is an extremely intelligent individual, it is no longer surprising. He then enters the institution under the lead of the schrs, they are all looking at him with fanaticism. One of the half elves spoke ¡°My lord, I just have to say this but you are my greatest inspiration, while we are still in the process of building flying ships, you on the other hand were busy building worlds!¡± Hearing this, the other schrs started speaking, Leafinia started frowning as she dislikes seeing the subjects of their empire flocking around her big brother. Shadowsh was ttered, he then said ¡°You guys have also done so many amazing things, how about this, focus on building weapons that could be equipped by both cultivators and mages.¡± He then thought about the weapons in his first world and suggested ¡°How about a range weapon that could absorb energy from Mana cores and spirit stones.¡± ¡°With added elemental energy, we would obtain weapons of mass destruction that almost everyone would be capable of wielding.¡± The schrs froze, they then thought about such an idea and they quickly became excited, some of them even wanted to leave and start experimenting immediately. Shadowsh had to stop them using his divine sense, he looks at their stunned expression and exins ¡°I havee here to give everyone a reward.¡± The schrs shook their heads, before they could refuse politely, he continued speaking ¡°I know that none of you wants any material rewards, you only wanted to contribute to our great empire.¡± ¡°But because of this, I know in my heart that all of you are deserving of reward, something that could be glorified for millennia toe.¡± Everyone looks at him with a curious expression, they seemed to want to know what type of reward that could represent eternal glory for them. ¡°I have decided to put your names on every book that rtes to your research or have connections to your discovery, also your statues would be built in each and every academy in Gaia and even in Safehaven Paradise! Those who dare desecrate them would be going against our great empire!¡± The schrs trembled. Soldiers that had done meritorious deeds are given honor by the Thousand Race Empire but schrs were only put in some small books. This is exactly the reason why everyone was currently in this world, because they wanted to raise the status of their upation, Shadowsh doing this would make them achieve their goal. They felt tearing up, after a small celebration, Shadowsh left knowing that the schrs would probably want to continue their research, especially after he gave them the idea of building energy sters. Once they returned back to Gaia, Shadowsh instantly started mobilizing the entire army to clear the invasion in the surrounding worlds. He is now fully intent to develop more worlds, Safehaven Paradise has limitations, they need a whole world core to be a true world, he decided to take the cores of the invaded worlds and fuse them with the worlds connected to his domain. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030: CHAPTER 999 CLEARING THE INVASION || Gaia is his own domain, he now has another dream and that is to explore other universes and make his empire renowned throughout gxies. The next couple of days, all the powers of Gaia started preparing, they were extremely excited, they knew that if Shadowsh is the one leading the war, their chances of victory are near 100%. Even Blue World that is a much higher grade than theirs had to submit to them, actually the first target is the world that the BW Aqua Race n is now targeting. Shadowsh knew that his strength might be near invincible in the lower nes but it is still much better to have allies and the Pearl Maiden is the best support he knows and their n also has multiple Saint Lords that could help him achieve his goal. The first one to return was actually Gulli, followed by Sans, it seems that the two had been fighting multiple fronts, their army were actuallypeting with the Thousand Race Empire for supremacy. Sans had conquered 3 medium grade worlds and made connections with two high grade worlds. Meanwhile, Gulli controls 5 medium grade worlds but he doesn¡¯t have any connection with high grade worlds because he is now implementing a cautious method like Red suggested to him. ..... He doesn¡¯t want to have his *ss always be rescued by his master, it was too embarrassing, also he wanted to gain as much prestige as he could because he is expecting. One of his wives is currently pregnant and this made him ecstatic, he couldn¡¯t believe his luck, Kuros is now apanying her in order to prevent anything bad from happening and at the same time supervise her health. He quickly greeted Shadowsh ¡°My lord, erm, I mean big brother, my army is always ready to follow any of yourmands!¡± Sans frowns, he is now not wearing his helmet, he has created his perfect undead body, even though he is much palerpared to most living beings, it cannot be denied that he is handsome. He snorted before kneeling in one knee ¡°My lord, I have aplished your missions and the name of your great empire is now known to every single world surrounding Gaia.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°Not mine but ours, the Thousand Race Empire is created by us, it is our greatest achievement and we will only continue to rise to greatness and once we step foot on Divine Realm, we will have our names known to all powerful force existing in this universe!¡± The soldiers shouted ¡°Long live Thousand Race Empire! Long Ling supreme lord Shadowsh!¡± Leafinia arrived and saw this scene and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, she then asked her big brother ¡°Big brother I have something to ask of you.¡± Shadowsh nodded at her, he felt happy that his little sister is acting like this unlike the stiff and stubborn Sans. ¡°Regarding the Golden Elf World, After this war, I wanted to be the one to lead our invasion there, I want to repay their kindness to me.¡± Shadowsh shook his head causing her eyes to dim down, but she still respect his decision, she then says in a determined manner ¡°As you wish Big Brother, I will be as ruthless to them as to our enemy.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh¡¯s expression quickly changes, he hurriedly exined ¡°That is not what I meant, I mean that we should ally ourselves with the Golden Elf World, our world is alreadyrge enough, we don¡¯t need to invade other words to spread our influence.¡± Leafinia blushed, she spoke in a quiet voice ¡°I apologize, Big Brother, I didn¡¯t know that this is what you meant.¡± ¡°Do not worry, with my presence, our alliance would certainly be certain.¡± She is certain of this, Shadowsh nodded, he then turns to Lily and Enternia, the two of them instantly straightened their backs to look strong in front of him. Enternia is the queen of the elves, this is her true name after reaching Saint Realm and awakening the hidden secrets of her bloodline and her physique has changed from an elf queen into a life goddess, she is basically near the same grade as Leafinia. ¡°Please take care of her, she might do something drastic in order toplete the alliance, stop her under mymand and authority, we of the Thousand Race Empire don¡¯t need to ally with anyone, we are only doing this to the betterment of this universe.¡± The two nodded, they swore that they would look after Leafinia, meanwhile, the person that they are talking about was now blushing, her face is as red as a tomato because of the shyness she is currently feeling. She can¡¯t believe that her brother isn¡¯t confident in her and actually assigned two individuals to babysit her, she swore that she would give him a fantastic surprise in her return. Shadowsh turns to her and says ¡°Bring Lilia, Shena, Al, Iria, Erz, Herish, Terris, Star, Haze, Mina, Miny, Quinshi, Mira and Annie with you, your trip to Gold Elf World would certainly be perilous, you would certainly need some help in this mission.¡± Leafinia nodded, she also said ¡°Annie had been working hard during all of this time, she is now at the peak of Xiantian Emperor Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be long for her to breakthrough to Saint Realm.¡± ¡°Of course she is great, after all, she is your personal disciple.¡± Shadowshughs but his answer made Leafinia guilty. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t been a good teacher to her, I just hope that during my journey, she will be a Saint.¡± Sans spoke cutting their discussion ¡°My lord, since this is the case, can I ask to be in charge of invading the Great Emperor Underworld?¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°I am sorry Sans but I will need your assistance in defending our current target, do not worry, once we clear the Outer World creatures, I will let you invade that world.¡± Sans bows ¡°Thank you My lord, I still have some grudge against them, I want to personally get back at them.¡± Shadowsh instantly frowns, just as he was about to say something to his army, he stops, he looks at Sans and says ¡°Did you say they have done something to you?¡± Sans quickly shook his head ¡°No my lord, I have said that I have some grudge with them.¡± Shadowsh asks ¡°Do you want me to postpone our current n and deal with that world of yours?¡± Sans knew that if he said yes right now, his lord would definitely deal with his enemies but he doesn¡¯t want this ¡°My lord, I want to deal with them by my own power.¡± Shadowsh sighed but he still suggested ¡°If you ever need help, just ask me.¡± He then left as he wanted to assess if the armor was ready for the uing battle. Gulli approached Sans, he whispered ¡°Sans, I know that you want to deal with your enemy on your own but I think that you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them by yourself, how about this? me, Triple C, Red, cky and zee with you during your travel?¡± Sans thought about this and agreed, he and Gulli are close to bing Saint Lords, even though the invasion of the Outer World is a crisis for the entire universe but it was also an opportunity for all powerful beings living in it. On Blue World, an army of different species of seamen lined up to meet the army of Gaia, they had already faced each other but ording to the spies they had nted in the west part, they knew that the army had made rapid progress. They are curious about just how strong their former enemy had be, Clwyd appears in front of them, he snorts because he dislikes the Aqua Race n very much. If it weren¡¯t for the Pearl Maiden, he wouldn¡¯t have been sessfully captured by the Battle Whale n and endured such horrendous torture. Sensing his hate, the Pearl Maiden is full of regrets, she knew that the rise of their n in this world had basically ended. With how Clwyd always suppresses them, they could only focus on spreading their influence to other worlds and try to save as much strength as they could. This is why she dares to make a deal with Gaia, she knows just how strong and capable their force is, especially after Shadowsh has returned. Suddenly, the sky dims down, Blue World¡¯s consciousness is actually trembling, after being pacified by Clwyd, it calms down but it is still apprehensive against their group. Shadowsh was the first one to enter, followed by Sans, Leafinia and Gulli, they were followed by their army, other than the army that truly belongs to the Thousand Race Empire, the remaining ones divided into three groups. One is filled with undead of different species, another one is a demon army filled with imps that exudes an aura that shouldn¡¯t belong to their species and finally a golden army filled with elves, nature spirits and Treants. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031: CHAPTER 1000 FINALLY HIT A MASSIVE MILESTONE What is shocking is that, during the past, only a couple of individuals were on True Saint level and many of them aren¡¯t even True Saints but the current army contains multiple Saints and the weakest one of them was actually Peak of Xiantian Realm. Pearl Maiden immediately became excited, with Shadowsh leading this army, their chances of victory is extremely high, their n might not longer be able to expand in their own world but it is a different situation in other worlds. They don¡¯t care if the deal leaves them with little share of the pie, at least they could still improve and expand, she is already determined to make multiple deals with Gaia in order to protect various of worlds. Shadowsh arrives in front of her, his mere presence actually made the Aqua Race n afraid, his feat during the battle against their worlds is still quite renowned in this world, they are afraid to anger him. He didn¡¯t look at them and only stares at Pearl Maiden ¡°Where is the location of the world you have spoken about?¡± She bows to him before leading him towards a world gate that looks dim, it seems that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Outer World destroys it. Just as the Pearl Maiden was about to introduce the world to Shadowsh, he steps forward and entered without any hesitation. ..... She was speechless, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he is too careless but the soldiers doesn¡¯t think so, they follow their leader without fear in their eyes, what is flickering on their expression is fanaticism. Pearl Maiden could only sigh as she directed her soldiers to follow the soldiers of Gaia, meanwhile, the BW Aqua Race n look at each other and felt that they were room cowardly, they gripped their weapons tightly and started releasing their battle cries in order to fire themselves up. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was the first one to enter looks at the current situation of the world he is currently in and he clicked his tongue but still decides to help it, he could give his authority over this world over to his loyal subordinates. They don¡¯t need any material reward from him, they only wanted his recognition but he felt that he should reward his subordinates with great treasures and what is the greatest treasure that this universe could offer? Worlds! As he looks at the chaotic scene in front of him, he realizes that it would certainly take a long time to fix this ce but he is willing to carry such a burden. Sans and the rest also entered, they looked at the chaotic situation in front of them calmly, they waited for their lord¡¯s order. ¡°Sans and Gulli, the two of you are responsible for rounding up all the invaders, if your army is capable of dealing with them, you don¡¯t need to report to me, you have my permission to annihte them.¡± ¡°Leafinia, I want you to gather the remaining survivors of this world and protect them, they would certainly be valuable assets for my ns.¡± The three nodded, he then directly flew towards the crack in the sky, multiple insects that came from the Outer World continue to pour inside this world, the strongest one of them are actually only at the same level as a True Saint. He knew that it was incapable of stopping him but he also knows that there are a lot of stronger entities hiding in the void, their species could travel through space with a rather rtively easier time and methodpared to the beings of this universe. He fires a powerful dragon breath and instantly eradicates more than a thousand insects, this quickly rms the swarm. They spotted him and surged towards his location, he snorted as he used Law Of Creation to summon two swords that looked exactly like his Nascent Weapons. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Two sword Qi containing powerful energies flew towards the charging insects, a clear path was created behind the two sword Qi as they absolutely destroyed their targets. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) While they were still shocked by his attack, he charged at them and once again took down thousands of insects in one move. The insects weren¡¯t afraid even after seeing how easily he massacred some of theirpanions, now that he is deep in their formation, they quickly became excited and surged towards them in all direction. Shadowsh already knew that they would do this and erect a small barrier around him, he wanted them to surround him as much as possible. When they reached the number of at least ten thousand, he made his move. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) A powerful tornadoid waste on all the insects in the area, even those that were rtively far were quickly pulled into its cruel attack. Shadowsh opens his mouth and quickly devours the remnants of the insects, he turns them into pure energy in just an instant. He might not have his physical body powerful natural absorption but his soul is still a terrifying entity, with the help of Heaven Swallowing Technique, he quickly regenerates all of his exhausted energy. He looks at the hole and finally senses the stronger entities lurking behind, they seemed to be restless. He smirks as he opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath deep into the hole, a loud and hoarse roar could be heard behind the crack. Shadowsh then made a hand gesture provoking it to fight, this instantly enraged the entity but it seems that it was held back by something and cannot enter. This made his eyes gleam with happiness, he then looked around his soldiers and saw his target, he flew towards him and grabbed him or more urately her then flew to the sky. Shena was stunned, so was Slicer, she looked at their lord with a strange expression, they don¡¯t know why he captured them. When they reached a certain altitude, Shadowsh informed Leafinia to protect him, unfortunately, he cannot summon his scarabs because his connection with his physical body is still faint. Leafinia quickly flew towards him, she waved her hand and a giant tree hand appeared behind her and pped the iing insects like they were weaklings. One p from her killed more than a hundred insects, this made the morale of the survivors to soar, they raised their weapons and let out their battle cry. Unfortunately for them, the elves red at them and told them to stay put, more reinforcement came, the BW Aqua Race n had finally stepped foot into this world. They looked around and didn¡¯t see Shadowsh, they became confused and they quickly turned to their leader. Pearl Maiden smiled, she took out her treasured pearl and looked into the near future, she opened her mouth slightly in shock but she quickly became excited. ¡°We can win! Our victory is nigh! My soldiers let us help the people of Gaia ughter these invaders!¡± The BW Aqua Race n army raised their weapons and let out their battle cry and flew towards the ocean, their strength onnd might not be bad but it iscklusterpared to their strength on water. The insects had already fought against their group and there are some that have already evolved to counter them, they dove into the water without hesitation, fear couldn¡¯t be seen in their eyes even though they are fighting their enemy on their home turf. Pearl Maiden¡¯s expression became solemn, she saw that the movement of the insects didn¡¯t be restricted, they actually moved like adept marine beasts. But she is still confident in their victory, shemanded her soldiers to charge. The battle is now at all fronts, the survivors saw their world being destroyed by the aftermath of the battle and felt their heart ache. They red at the insects, they truly wanted to continue fighting, unfortunately, they are too injured or exhausted after fighting with any proper rest. ¡°Calm your mind and sense the world consciousness trying tomunicate with you.¡± Meanwhile, Shadowsh and Shena were trying to establish contact with this world¡¯s consciousness. Hearing her lord¡¯s words, Shena closed her eyes, she cannot believe that she is going to be a chosen one after participating in this war. She knew the advantages of being a world chosen one, she would certainly be one of the top fighters of Hope Family if she ever aplished this mission. She closed her eyes and started to sense a weak fluctuation of consciousness around her, so she decided to make the first contact with it. Shadowsh nodded, he never expected that Shena could easily establish a contact with this world, it seems that this world is desperate for help. Shena, who wasn¡¯t one of her children could actually sense her, it meant that she wasn¡¯t afraid to sign a contract with a foreign being as long as they are from this universe and doesn¡¯t hold any hostility to her. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032: CHAPTER 1001 OUTER Shena quickly manages to fuse with this world consciousness, she bes ecstatic as not many would achieve this kind of feat, she looks at her brother, because she is the big sister type, she calls him brother rather than big brother. But at this moment, she looks at him with watery eyes and leaps to his embrace, he was truly the big brother of their entire family, he is extremely dependable, sensing her master¡¯s happiness, Slicer was also happy, he raised his sickle and let out a happy screech. Shadowsh knew that Shena was expressing her deep emotion but they are still at war, he rubs her back to calm her down, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about affecting lust since this wasn¡¯t his physical body. Shena shudders, she then looks at him with confusion, he gestures at her and pointed at the crack of this world. She seemed to understand his intention and nodded, he heaved a sigh of relief before telling her to return to the safety of Leafinia¡¯s army. He then went to one of themanders of his army and told them to return back to Gaia and bring back a hundred million low grade, ten million mid grade and one million high grade Mana Crystals and spirit stones. They need thisrge amount of pure energy resources to help this world recover to its peak condition. ..... One of themanders ordered three of his generals to bring one thousand soldiers and escort the goods back to this location. With the flying boat at their disposal, they wouldn¡¯t take much time, quickly, the soldiers started retreating under the protection of Shadowsh and theirrades. Shena became pale, the crack of this world actually erged as a giant ck tentacle bore through. Shadowsh looks at the tentacle and snorts, he transforms his illusionary swords into a saber and his sword and saber intentbined creating a mixed weapon intent carrying his raging yang Qi. Great Saber Art: ming Dragon Burst! A giant dragon appears and crashes into the giant tentacle, the owner of the tentacle screams in pain as its limbs were set aze. Shadowsh wasn¡¯t finished yet, seeing that the defense of the tentacle had be weaker because of his raging yang Qi, he flew towards it and when he got close, ten shadowy figures appeared around him, all of them looked like dragon heads. They opened their shadowy mouths and bit the tentacle, the sound of roaring continues to st just behind the crack, it wasn¡¯t in pain and angry because it was bit, it was in pain because it felt that its essence is actually being sucked. As a member of a race that is known to be the king of thieves, it was actually being sucked dry by its enemy, it couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated. It tried to wriggle out its tentacle but to no avail, Shadowsh might not have his body but he could still create figures such as the ten shadow dragons around him. With his mastery over Heaven Swallowing Technique, he could still do at least this much, he didn¡¯t expect what would happen next. The enemy actually cut off its tentacle, it was so decisive with its decision, he could only look at it and saw a giant eyeball in the crack. It doesn¡¯t have a pupil, it was pitch ck but it could still be seen as an eyeball as how it moves and its shape. Shadowsh looks at his soldiers and could only stop himself from giving the giant eye a middle finger. He then looks at Shena and his expression changes, he didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t recover but actually turned paler. He knew that the enemy was still attacking the world barrier of this world, he waves his hand and his energy scatters and burrows deep into the ground. The world sensed his energy and quickly absorbed it, the vitality it had lost recovered but only slightly, it would more than one individual¡¯s energy to fix it. Shadowsh looks at the situation and his expression bes more determined, he flies towards Leafinia and tells her his n. She was shocked, she was extremely against his n, she even hugged him tightly lest he continue his n. Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help but be happy being cared about by his little sister but he still had to do this, he blinked out of her hold but he was startled by the fact that when he reappears, countless vines appeared on his body. Heughs out loud knowing how clever his little sister was, he then started to be transparent and quickly, the vines passed through his body. Just as he thought that he would be able to implement his n, a rope made up of vines once again captured him, it was Leafinia trying to stop him. He tried to be transparent once again but when the vines glowed in bright green light, his figure became solid once again, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he smiled at her before his eyes glowing in bluish light. Leafinia froze, because her big brother wouldn¡¯t dare hurt her, she is confident of restraining him, unfortunately for her, his overwhelming strength and power made her forget one crucial thing. Her big brother was born as a true fox, his illusion and hypnosis skills are top notch, she was instantly hooked, and she lets go of him. ¡®I am sorry my cute little sister but I must do this!¡¯ He then flew towards the crack, his n was to fight the enemy outside thefort of the world. Bang! The eye didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to fly towards it, the pain made it stumble backwards. When Shadowsh finally entered outer space, he was shocked to see a giant beehive-like ship floating just above a green world, he saw that there seems to be an invisible barrier protecting the world. The ship has multiple weapons and was firing at the barrier, he instantly knew what to do, he turned his saber into a spear and his dragon Qi burst out of his soul. Space Spear Art: Chaotic Rending Spear! What he didn¡¯t expect is that, the mysterious energy that had been staying dormant within him all of this time reacted violently, together with Chaos Qi, he fires his spear. His spear actually transformed into a giant ck dragon, he was confident that this would damage the ship but in the next second, his expression became nked. His powerful attack that could inflict pain on even a Descending Divine Rank expert that doesn¡¯t focus on defense was useless against the ship. ¡®The defense of its barrier is too great, it might even beparable to a Descending Divine Rank expert.¡¯ He thought, his expression then changed, he saw a giant beasting out of the ship. It was the owner of the tentacle, it still contains multiple tentacles, it has 31 tentacles, with his sharp eyes, he saw that the one he had cut off still hadn¡¯t regenerated, making him doubt its regeneration capability. But its aura isparable to the grand ancestor of the Graceful Phoenix n, he knew that it isparable to an Ascending Divinity, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat it with his current strength. He looked around and saw multiple meteors flying in space, a glint passed through his eyes as he decided to use the meteors as his weapons. He flew towards them, dodging those that passed through him, he created a bat and tried to use one of them as a baseball but it seems that he was overestimating his ability, the rules of space are quite differentpared to thews of the worlds. He clicked his tongue and decided to use thews inside his body and with his entire strength, he tackles one of them, redirecting its path, making it fly towards the giant tentacled being. It smacked the meteor away, it red at him and increased its speed, Shadowsh gave him a middle finger and he then quickly escaped. He easily passes through the meteor showers and would tackle one of them to piss off his enemy, because there isn¡¯t any indication of day and night in outer space, he could only rely on Amethyst to remind him. Even though their group could seal the crack but with the existence of the ship, stopping the invasion is truly impossible. He finally realised why the invasion of the Outer World became morex, it is because the beings of their universe had found a way to keep their world safe and that is to help their world recover from the attacks of the Outer World creatures. But with the existence of the ships, it would be more troublesome. He kept thinking hard before finallying to a drastic decision, he turns to his enemy and tackles another meteor, he leaves his clone and decides to try his luck. The monster ps the meteor once again, it doesn¡¯t look at it and continues to re at Shadowsh who was mocking it all this time. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033: CHAPTER 1002 PROTECTING THE WORLD It finally caught up with Shadowsh but when it destroyed him, it realised that it had been duped, the thing that he had destroyed was actually just a mere illusion. It was furious, it then looked at the meteor that was thrown at it and saw that it was now floating in deep space, this startled it, it started looking around and didn¡¯t see anyone else. It could only destroy the flying meteors around it to ease up his anger slightly, meanwhile, Shadowsh had returned back to the chaotic world. He was riding the meteor that was pped away by the giant being, fortunately it was too angry to think straight, he then carried Shena with him, meanwhile, Leafinia was ring at him with a cute pouty face. She couldn¡¯t believe that her big brother would do that to her, knowing that he was the one at fault, Shadowsh smiled sheepishly as he rubbed her head and pacified her gently. He then went to find Pearl Maiden and told her about this world¡¯s situation, upon hearing the exact situation, her expression became ugly as her eyes dimmed down, she had seen the future where Shena fused with this world but she didn¡¯t expect that this wasn¡¯t enough to stop its destruction. Shadowsh had already known her n, because he still needs them, he quickly said ¡°Do not worry, I still have the ability to create a sub world that could be a true world but it would need arge amount of resources to nurture.¡± ..... She was stunned, her eyes then lit up, she quickly grabbed his hand and asked ¡°Is what you have said true?!¡± He nodded, realising that her action was too intimate, she quickly let him go, she couldn¡¯t help but cheer inwardly because of such great news. Shadowsh then added ¡°We need to obtain this world¡¯s core, my men are already on their way back here with arge amount of Mana cores and spirit stones, with these, we would be able to fix the world barrier.¡± She nodded, she then promised ¡°Do not worry, Saint Lord Shadowsh, my n would stop any interference from these insects, leave the sea to us.¡± He felt gratified knowing that they have dependable allies, he then informs Sans and Gulli about his n, as he went into a secluded location protected by the Treants. He faced Shena as he asked ¡°Shena can you let this world¡¯s consciousness possess your body for a short amount of time?¡± Shena knew that this was a dangerous move that could possibly cripple a chosen but without hesitation, she agreed to his request, Shadowsh couldn¡¯t help butugh at this, he felt proud to have this type of family members. Slicer stood beside her for emotional support, Shadowsh shook his head and exined ¡°Do not worry, your life would not be endangered during the possession, do not forget who I am and what I am capable of, a world consciousness from a near destroyed world would never faze me!¡± His aura burst out of his body and quickly, the world dims, he quickly retracted it, he does not want to cause more damage to this world. Shena closed her eyes and instantly, the power of the world dawned on her, her body started glowing in bright white light, seeing this, Shadowsh knew that this world has been paying attention to him all of this time. A couple of minutester, she finally opened her eyes, she did not getpletely possessed, she is now in a state of half possession. Shadowsh nodded feeling grateful for this world¡¯s thoughtful action, his expression then became solemn as he told it about his n. ¡°I want to bore through your crust and take your core, your situation is quite grim, even if we fix your world barrier momentarily, they would still be able to break it.¡± Shena (Possessed) spoke ¡°I know, I had seen the giant vehicle that is standing close to me, you are right, my chances of survival are close to zero.¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief seeing just how understanding this world is, he then continued ¡°Do not worry, I could restore your former self once more and even guarantee that you would soar through greater heights.¡± Shena (possessed) shook her head ¡°Not needed, I only worry about my children, none of them actually thought of retreating, more than half of them have died trying to protect me, I might be cruel and unforgiving because as a mother to all of my children, I must remain impartial but seeing their action hurts me deeply.¡± Shadowsh could sense her deep emotion, he sighed and spoke to her softly ¡°Hearing you, I have decided to fuse you with a nk world rather than a developed sub world, with a nk one, you could create the same race and species of your children that had been killed or eradicated as you develop into your old self.¡± She was stunned, she then smiled and thanked him before releasing Shena, Shadowsh quickly caught her and fed her with a condensed essence to help her recover. She opened her eyes and smiled weakly, he praised her before telling Slicer to protect her, he needs to stop the enemy¡¯s reinforcement to destroy this world. He told Leafinia to protect Shena as he flew towards the crack, the insects saw him and they quickly surged towards him. Using the Law Of Creation, he summoned two swords, he then started spinning, together with both of his yin and yang Qi, he created a drill like sword Qi. He finally waves his two swords and two beasts appear besides him, they roar at the swarm they then start to entwine with each other. Two sword styles: Spinning Yin and Yang Spirit sh! He instantly eradicated the swarm of the insects that dared to fly towards him, the huge swarm was cleaned off, those that just entered the world were stunned, they didn¡¯t expect to see such thing. Shadowsh frowns, he sensed the remaining energy he had left within him and was disappointed, he knew that absorbing this world¡¯s energy would only further harm it. He could not use Heaven Swallowing Technique, he then looked at the remnant of the energy of the insects and decided to use them to recover his energy. He opens his mouth and instantly absorbs arge amount of energy from the remnant of the insects he had killed but it is certainly not enough to make him recover fully but he is already satisfied with this. He took a deep breath and decided to return to Leafinia¡¯s side, the soldiers all looking at him with sparkling eyes filled with worship. He asks ¡°Have they returned?¡± Leafinia shook her head, she took out hermunication device that could travel through worlds as long as there was contact. ¡°ording to Clwyd, they are now approaching the location rapidly so it wouldn¡¯t be long for them to arrive.¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief ii he heard this ¡°Good, Good, We truly need those resources, this world and I had already made a deal.¡± ¡°Once the soldiers return here, quickly throw the Mana cores and spirit stones to the hole, we cannot transport the core of this world if the crack is present.¡± Leafinia nodded. He then transforms into JM¡¯s form and starts digging downward, multiple hundred thousand years old Treants were standing around the hole he had created. He continues to dig knowing that this is the simplest way for him to reach this world¡¯s core without harming it. While he was digging through this world, Sans and Gulli werepeting against each other, they had arge amount of bad karma points because of their personalities and methods they used but after ying millions of Outer World creatures, they had offset their bad karma. Sans is still a merciless ughter god and Gulli is still the ruler of the demons that are doing inhumane experiments on multiple beings but because of this cmity, this universe cannot and would not deal with the two. Sans had now fused with Nightmare and his strength reached that of Saint Lord, he was ughtering the Outer World creatures like weak chicks and no matter how they wanted to stop him, they were incapable of doing so. [Overlord Death Sweep] He instantly killed hundreds of Xiantian Emperor stage insects in this blow, those that were weaker, he cannot be bothered to count. He then raised his spear once again and looks at the direction where the insects were gathering. Hemanded his army and they charged towards the insects, their momentum had rmed the Saint Lords of the enemy side, they screeched at them trying to gain momentum but they aren¡¯t that used umting their aura and gathering them at one point. [Tyrant God Charge] Bang! Bang! Bang! Instantly, Sans and his army killed at least a hundred thousand or so insects in this one charge, there are undeads that were destroyed butpared to the number of enemies they had in, it was too negligible. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034: CHAPTER 1003 PROTECTING THE WORLD || But Sans was forced to stop, his rampage ended when the Saint Lord of the eniemy side stopped him, he could only face them to protect his subordinates. He erupted with his Saint Lord aura, he might had just broken through but his strength isparable to theirs, not only because of his individual strength but because his fusion with Nightmare. He lets out a roar that only affected the souls, only spiritual beings could hear his roar, in the sky above them, a bloody light descended. Sans was now going all out, he was going to fight three Saint Lords together with his strongest subordinates. [Bloody Moon Incarnation] After summoning his quasi source star, his strength and the strength of his army was raised by 100%, his, on the other hand increased 5 folds. He waves his hand and a gate appears behind him, seven aura burst out, the owner of the auras might not reached the same realm as their current opponent but they carry a mysterious type ofw that would be able to restrict them. ..... [Overlord Summon] Lisa, Allicia, Carnage, Basher, Ghost, sses and Venom arrived, in their bodies a mark that glows inher light could be seen. Lisa summons her weapons as around her blood continue to spread, her mark seems to be the figure of multiple beings that arrogantly looks down on the world. She was the first one to charge towards their target, Sans is responsible for taking care of one of the Saint Lords, she and Lisa together with sses try to buy him some time, the other four will deal with the remaining one. Allicia follows after her, around her were the bats that she had painstakingly raised, there were multiple of them that managed to be full fledged vampire but unlike Lisa, they aren¡¯t considered unique entity. Because of the [Bloody Moon Incarnation] the seven undeads have their strength raised by three fold but even with this, they might not be able to defeat their opponent. Allicia¡¯s mark were multiple beings drowning themselves with pleasure, her eyes were glowing in cute and seductive light, they seemed to contain unique prowess. sses was flying just behind her, his mark contains multiple beings either sleeping or lounging, they do not do anything buty on their backs or stomach. The three of them faced off against a giant being that looks like a huge skull with sixteen tentacles, it waves one of its tentacles like a whip. sses fix his eyesses as a mysterious type of power spreads out of his body, suddenly, the Outer World Saint Lord felt its strength leaving its body it couldn¡¯t help but cry in anger. Lisa and Allicia had already expected this, they then attacked at the same time but it was easily blocked by their opponent, even with theirbined attack and their mysterious energy, they were still no match. But they do not expect to defeat their opponent, their only job is to hold it off as long as possible, they are confident that Sans would be able to deal with his opponent. Meanwhile, the other four were actually being beaten up by their opponent, their situation is vastly differentpared to their lord or theirrades. Venom now looks like a huge snake demon, it actually the same form as a naga, the only difference is his colorful butterfly wings and its insect eyes. It contains the mark that contains multiple beings falling over their desire towards treasures. It was actually stealing the energy of its opponent and transforming it into its own poison, unfortunately for it, their opponent seemed to be immune towards its poison. Basher who lookedi like a freak of nature was using their giant club to smash their current opponent that looks like both an insect and squid at the same time. But their attacks are useless against their opponent, even with three heads and six arms, he is still useless. They has a pair of wings, four tails that belongs to different species of beasts and a giant mouth on their stomach. Their mark looked like multiple beings eating until they choke or explode for being too stuffed. One of their hands carries a hook that has a chain attached to it, with one throw, they managed to hook one of the tentacles of their target. Unfortunately for them, this move might been effective to beings on the same level as them but they are currently fighting against a Saint Lord. They were actually the ones that were pulled and they were thrown to quite a distance, Carnage tried to save hisrade but he was also attacked by the whip like tentacles. He managed to grab it and stops himself from being thrown, he didn¡¯t change in appearance like most of hisrades but his size did get bigger. His mark contains multiple beings being angry, using his mark, he shes the tentacle, he actually managed to dent it but even with such powerful strength, the difference between their realm was just too much. Ghost was actually the most useless one on their group, his ability is to possess the body of their target but because of the strength of their opponent and its size, he was incapable of possessing it. His mark contains of beings being jealous to what other beings have, he used this mark to easily possess his target but right now it was useless. He could only be the support of their group but unfortunately, they are clearly on the losing side but they do not dare give up, they are undeads under Sans, other than the trio whom were given free will, they don¡¯t. They would never die because their source spark is within Sans Dantian World but also because of this, they can never leave Sans control. Sans was too engrossed in his battle, he didn¡¯t know what is currently happening on his seven strongest subordinates but Nightmare do. He doesn¡¯t need to control his body and just let his master do whatever he wants, since its like this, he could only monitor the situation. He was extremely dissatisfied with the four and wanted to scold them but he managed to hold himself back. He decided that once this battle was over, he would give some pointers to these four to train them to greater heights. The battle continues to raged on, meanwhile on Gulli side, they have a much better timepared to Sans, both rulers does not care about their weaker subordinates. They are now focuses on fighting against the Saint Lord on the enemy side, Shadowsh doesn¡¯t have any idea about what is currently happening, he is now on the crust of this world. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that JM is quite a powerful beast, he would have a much harder time reaching the current depth he is currently in. His ws that were covered with adamantine like metal froze, he could sense something and his expression changes, just as he was about to go back up, multiple Mana cores and spirit stones started falling on him. He was stunned but he quickly understood the situation, he knew that the soldiers finally returned with the resources this world needs. Looking at the Mana cores that were disappearing in just a matter of seconds, he knew that they could save this world. He became more determined and continue to dig deeper, he was sighing inwardly, if he has his physical body, he would havepleted this task already. He could only use the Law Of Creation to create his current transformation and the Law Of Destruction to easily destroy the ground. As if they could sense what he is currently doing, the Outer World creatures started to be more crazed, especially the Saint Lords, as if they were injected by stimnt, their attacks had be more powerful. Gulli was captured by his opponent but he snorted as his body erged and two illusionary dragon heads appeared besides him, the two heads spat out abyssal me on their opponent and they forced it to release them. He then splits into three figures, one has two sword hands and a sharp hooked tail, one has two saber hands and a long spiked tail and thest one has a sword and shield together with tail that seemed to have a mace head on its tip. The three quickly surrounds their opponent, each one of them contains overlord intent, if it was anyone else, they would certainly be intimidated but the crazed Outer World Saint Lord wasn¡¯t afraid and even initiates the attack. The shield one blocked the attack, his shield seemed to have a mysterious type of energy that attracts all attacks towards it. Their opponent actually wanted to attack all three of them at the same time but all of its attack shifted direction and all of them aimed at the shield wielding Gulli. Bang! The power of the attack sted Shield Gulli away but this created an opportunity for the other two to attack their opponent. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035: CHAPTER 1004 GULLI VS The two Gullis attacks, their weapons cut off the tentacles that tried to block them, the Outer World Saint Lord exploded with its powerful strength but even with such move, it still wasn¡¯t able to block the attack of the two. The bug knew that it cannot dodge so it decided to counterattack, it used its remaining tentacles to grab the two clones and throwing them away, the two clones quickly reacted, the sword clone spun creating a tornado sword Qi that cuts the tentacles that tried to capture it. The sabre clone on the other hand used his tail to block the iing tentacles, he then raised his two sabres and hacks the tentacles but he didn¡¯t expect that he was the primary target of the bug. He was hit by aser beam that his opponent have fired, he was then thrown towards a different direction than the shield clone. The remaining clone didn¡¯t retreat and even used this opportunity to hack the eye of their opponent but after he sessfully injured one of the eyes, he was hit by the powerful whip like tentacle and was blown away towards a different directionpared to the two. The bug seemed to heaves a sigh of relief after gaining some breathing time but it didn¡¯tst long, the three Gullis once again converged towards its direction and without hesitation, they attacked but this time, they are acting more cautious. Even they are strong but they also realised that their opponent is much greaterpared to them in terms of using the power ofw, this is one of their fatal weakness, their foundation on their current realm is too shallow, they could only learn as they fight against other Saint Lords. ..... The three of them used the heavenlyw around them to create a tiny bit of Law Of Destruction, together with this, they also encased their bodies with abyssal me to increase their power. The bug felt the pressure emitting from the trio, it the starts to moult, upon seeing this, the three clones abandoned their earlier n and hurriedly attacked their opponents. Bang! Unfortunately for the three of them, one of the Saint managed to escape the entanglement between its current opponent and help itsrade while it was moulting. ze was furious, he was the opponent of the Saint Lord that is now currently facing against Gulli, he was not careless at all, the reason why it managed to escape him is because of the three Saint Lords that he is currently facing. They seemed to be able to create murky waters that actually suppressed his abyssal me, this was a great shock to him, in terms of control over fire and the grade of the abyssal fire, ze could proudly say that he is numbers one in all the Gaia Demons. But currently, he was actually suppressed by a type of ck water that could seal of spiritual sense and corrode Mana. He could only for help on others but all of hisrades were too busy fighting against their current opponents. Meanwhile, Gulli is now facing three enemies, the Outer World Saint Lord bug had managed to split itself into two. One looks like a ball of gas that contains multiple wriggling tentacles and the other one looks like a humanoid cockroach insect but it has a brown colored shells. The new Saint Lord on the other hand looks like a giant humanoid creature with an octopus head carrying multiple different weapons at the same time. The three Gullis attacks but in just the first collision blows back the three clones away, they are truly outmatched, they could only try to regroup in order to obtain a n to take down their current opponent. The humanoid bug appears in front of the sabre wielding clone, the octopus head Saint Lord on the other hand face off against the sword clone and the remaining two face off against each other. Gulli is currently in an disadvantage, ze could see this and became anxious, he knew that he has to help his friend but his current situation isn¡¯t looking great. All around him were ck murky water, his mes were useless against it and he is now being drowned by it, just as he thought that his situation is hopeless, a beam of ck light flew towards him and captured him. He was then thrown towards Gulli, Kuros appeared, he looks at the three True Saints in front of him and took out his sceptre, in the tip of it was his precious crystal orb. He waves his sceptre andrge amount of ghostly apparition and they surged like a wave towards the three octopus like beings. The three beings controlled their small pond of ck water and transformed it into a ck gooey dragon and the two attacks collided. Kuros frowned, he saw that his attack was the one losing, he started chanting ancient demonguage and when the ck dragon was about to reach him, a giant demonic being made up of pure demonic Qi appeared behind him. The giant entity grabs the gooey dragon and devours it, the three Outer World True Saints wanted to control their dragon but they seemed to lost all control over it, they then decided to take on another approach. They umte their energy into one ball that exudes an extremely dangerous vibe ording to Kuros instinct, not wanting to take the attack head on, he teleported away from his spot. Boom! With a loud explosion, the giant entity that Kuros had summoned was sted into smithereens. While the fight between Gullis group had be more intense because of the True Saints joining the Saint Lords, on Shadowsh¡¯s side, he is now in the outer core of the world. Because he has a pure yang soul, he does not need to worry about his entire being burned into nothing, he doves head first into the boilingva and continues to approach the world core ever so slightly, the Mana cores and spirit stones that were being thrown into the hole have all been absorbed by the world. The world barrier had once again been restored to its peak but this situation certainly would notst long, this is why Shadowsh is anxious, the current situation of this world is not looking good. He then reached the inner core and finally saw the world core, he instantly became excited but he did not immediately take it, he told Leafinia to retreat, once he took the world core, this world would definitely start breaking. Leafinia heard hismand and quickly flew towards Gulli, she cannot help Sans first because her presence would only weaken him and his subordinates. Demons might be afraid of her but not as much as the undead, she arrived at the scene and saw ze and Gulli fighting against three Saint Lords. She summoned a bow made up of vines and her own woods, she then aimed it at the gaseous tentacled monster. Swish! Swish! Swish! She shot multiple arrows in session, all of her arrows carried destructive power, she is confident that if her target is hit head on, it would certainly be heavily injured or even might be killed. Sensing her aura, the shield clone decides to risk it all, he opens his mouth and lets out a battle cry that makes the attack of the gaseous tentacled monster be more powerful. He endured all the blows, he grunted but didn¡¯t retreat, the blows caused booming sounds to continuously ring throughout the battlefield, it wasn¡¯t that loud because of the amount of chaos that is now present everywhere. Bang! Bang! Bang! The multiple arrows urately hit the gaseous tentacled monster, each hit made its body smaller and finally, it exploded, it was only a remnant of the power of the bug Outer World Saint Lord, it wouldn¡¯t be able to endure an all out attack from Leafinia head on without any form of defense. The death of its counterpart made the humanoid bug feel extreme pain, using this opportunity the sabre clone and ze both attacks at the same time. It was caught unprepared and the two attacks injured it heavily but it was not killed instantly, it even counterattacked and punched the sabre clone making it fly towards the battlefield between two Xiantian Emperor fighters. ze grabs its head and spat out a long ming breath at its face but a violet aura covered its fist and with one punch, his mouth was shut close. Bam! Bam! He was then hit twice in the head, because of the violet aura from his opponent¡¯s fists, his elemental body seemed to be physical. Just as the humanoid bug was about to hit him once again, he transformed into a different form and dodged, he then grabbed the thigh of his opponent and made his me more intense. Bam! He was headbutted into the ground, the humanoid bug then stomps on his head, fortunately for him he managed to transform his body and escaped. Dragon Breath! The sabre clone returned and the first thing it did was to fire a dragon breath at its target. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036: CHAPTER 1005 GULLI VS || The dragon breath hits the humanoid bug right on its chest but with its strong shell, he managed to tank the attack easily but sabre Gulli actually wanted to save ze rather than harming his opponent. The bug then spreads its wings as it beats it at incredible speed, ze quickly sensed danger and without hesitation, he destroyed everything around him with eruption. Boom! Using all of his energy, a massive explosion was created, the impact even affected those that were near, sabre Gulli was saved by Leafinia. Bang! The humanoid bug was closest to ze, it took the attack head, because of the impact, it was buried deep into the ground, its body was scorched beyond recognition. ze felt weak, that attack contained every bit of his power, Leafinia arrived besides him and used her pure energy essence to help him recover, she knew that her healing skills and abilities would only harm ze if she used them. Bam! She was nearly hit by a powerful attack, fortunately for her, the vines around her and the seeds she was carrying reacted instinctively and blocked the attack but the impact did blow their group away. She closed her eyes and her vines grew in length as they scattered everywhere, she then used some of the special eyes embedded in the vines and saw what it was that attacked her. ..... The humanoid bug is still alive, it sheds off its old shell and a brand new one appears but this one is clearly not as tough as the old one. Leafinia snorted as she waved her hand countless vines grouped up and formed a giant fist, it then flew towards the humanoid bug. The humanoid bug also punches with all of its might and even though its fist is smallerpared to Leafinia¡¯s vine fist, it is still fearless. Boom! The two attacks collided and the air around them trembled, the humanoid bug was about to continue punching but the giant vine fist transformed into a and binded it. The humanoid bug exploded with a violet aura that destroyed the vines, it then sensed something and looked towards the direction of Leafinia. A giant sunflower could be seen, it has three heads and all the heads were emitting bright golden light that seemed to contain the power of the sun. Realising that the giant sunflower is dangerous, the humanoid bug quickly flew towards it but the vines were tenacious, they continued to bind it even though it was capable of destroying it with ease. Sabre Gulli saw that the humanoid bug had already discovered the giant sunflower and realised its threat, without hesitation, he flew towards it to intercept it. The humanoid bug punches him but he manages to negate most of the power of the air fist with his sabre sh but he did not expect that his opponent is capable of using a sonic boom scream that blew him away, he had to use his entire strength to stop himself. Bam! The humanoid bug then fires an energy beam towards him, finally injuring him heavily, his current status was not looking good but he managed to quickly recover. He bought just enough time for the sunflower to fully charge, the three heads then fired three concentrated amounts of Yang Qi towards the humanoid bug. One contains pure energy, another contains searing heat and finally thest one is radioactive energy, when the three beams finally fused, the humanoid bug was killed. That is what they had thought but it seems that the life force of the humanoid bug is quite tenacious, it started coughing but unfortunately for it, Leafinia is merciless towards it. She opens her palm and a golden fruit appears on her hand, she then throws it and the fruit transforms into a giant golden tree dragon that absorbs the soul of the bug. After finally dealing with one of the Saint Lords on the enemy side, Leafinia and sabre Gulli went to help the other members of their group. With their addition, the other Saint Lords could only retreat, they were no longer a match against Leafinia and the rest of the group. After defeating their opponent, Leafinia went to assist Sans group together with Gulli, the rest of the fighters were too injured or tired to continue fighting. Shadowsh could still sense the presence of his group, he frowns as he knew that the barrier of this world is now. cracking, not to mention, the fights between the Saint Lords had stretched the limit of this world. If it were not for Shena and Shadowsh helping this world consciousness to persevere, it would have already broken. The natives of this world have been escorted into the flying ship and are now being transported back to Gaia. The situation is getting worse for them as minutes go by, the BW Aqua Race n are now fleeing towards the world gate with the help of the Treants, Pearl Maiden decided to stay together with the rest of the Saint Lords and True Saints. They wanted to earn the good books of Shadowsh, to show their sincerity, they decided to stay and help the rest of their fighters to retreat. Bang! An explosion seemed to have happened, the sky started cracking, Shadowsh sensed this and his expression quickly changed, Leafinia also, she and Sans looked at each other and nodded, they then released their forbidden move and instantly, the world started trembling. The Saint Lords of their enemy sensed the iing threat from the two and they quickly reacted, they used all of their strength to hasten the process of this world breaking. Nightmare cannot take all the power from Sans transformation so he was forced to defuse with him, he neighed before herding the undeads back to Sans Underworld. sses saw this and felt that he also can do this also, he quicklymunicated with Nightmare and the two of them agreed to switch ces. Nightmare was more than happy to do the fighting part, he is a warhorse, even after being reborn as an undead, he still kept his warring state and with how many battles he has been a part with under Sans lead, he had developed a violent and warlike personality. ¡°Neigh!¡± With a cry, he tackles the tentacled monster, his attackes in an abrupt surprise for the Saint Lord, sses uses all of his mysterious power onest time before leaving. The tentacled monster felt weak and was about to fall but it quickly recovered by plundering the energy in the air, unfortunately for it, Lisa and Allicia saw this, they disrupt the flow of energy around them. Allicia then winks at the tentacled monster in a seductive manner and it froze, it was just a second but Nightmare was able to injure it and his Underworld me is now burning in the wounds of his opponent. Bam! Nightmare was hit, he was mmed into the ground, the tentacle of the tentacled monster continues to wrap itself around Nightmare even though it was continuously being burned by the underworld fire. ¡°Let go of him!¡± Lisa shouted as she transformed into her full vampire form and shes the tentacle but she was startled to find that she was not able to cut it in one go. Sensing danger, she hurriedly dodged but the beam was actually just a diversion, the true attack was the three tentacles that were nowing towards her in all directions. ¡°Lisa!¡± Allicia anxiously shouted as she sent her subjects to stop one of the tentacles while she went to deal with thest one. She froze as her spirit seemed to have been attacked, upon seeing this, Lisa knew that she had put her friends in danger. The two teleported out of the way and the tentacles that carried the full power of the tentacled monster misses, the two girls were stunned. They then looked at the person that rescued them and saw the extremely pale Kuros, other than being pale, he was also trembling slightly. The two understood that their reinforcements had just fought a great battle, they cannot rely on him to be able to support the two of them sessfully but still, his help would be a great assistance to their team. The two girls then charge towards their target once again, they have to rescue Nightmare at all cost. Nightmare cries in pain, he is currently being corroded by the enemy¡¯s energy, no matter how fierce his me was, his opponent is determined not to let him go. Kuros then started chanting, the tentacled monster felt weak, it did not know why but it knew that this was a bad thing, it quickly reacted and threw Nightmare into his stomach. The two girls could not help but turn white, they wanted to save him but they are a step toote, Nightmare was swallowed, they started attacking more violently. Kuros also has an ugly expression but he did not stop his chant, this world might not have an abundance of demonic Qi but it was enough for him. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037: CHAPTER 1006 BATTLESHIP He forced himself and summoned a giant demon head, its purpose is to be eaten just like Nightmare, he has to feed him a constant amount of energy to preserve his life. The two girls were now panicking inwardly, they tried to make the tentacled monster vomit Nightmare out but unfortunately for them, their strength is too weak to sessfully achieve this mission. ¡°You dare eat my stead!¡± Sans voice rang throughout the battlefield, the two girls were at first startled before celebrating, Leafinia quickly arrives next to Kuros and helps him preserve Nightmare¡¯s life. The situation is not looking good for him, the opponent they are currently facing is an Outer World Saint Lord, a being that is born to devour and absorb countless energy, Nightmare would certainly notst long. Sans was now in his forbidden form, he knew that he would not be able tost long on his current form, so without further dy, he attacked with his entire strength, his aim is at the spot of where Nightmare life force is located. The tentacled monster knew that it cannot take this attack head on, it puffs into smokes and reappears at a different location. Bang! With a powerful blow, it was hit in the back, Leafinia had already expected where it would appear, her eyes and sixth sense is sensitive towards life aura. ..... Sans stops himself and throws his spears at the now bounded tentacled monster, it cannot escape as the spear pierces its stomach but its body is strong enough to be able to stop the spear from piercing through. ¡°Argh!¡± The tentacled monster cries in pain as it felt its body being assaulted by a massive explosion invasion of death Qi, it tried to purge it but Leafinia actually stimted the death Qi with her life energy. The two forces are both connected, where there is life, death is bound to appear, this is also the major reason why most low rank unintelligent undeads instinctively sought beings that have life force. The tentacled monster was now feeling weak, Nightmare inside of him was excited, with such arge amount of pure death Qi, he would be able to survive, his body then burns with underworld fire as he tries to cook the enemy within. Sans then summons his spear back and flies towards his target, without Nightmare, he cannot use his charge skill but his speed is not that slow. Lisa and Allicia saw that the situation has made it impossible for them to intervene, they could only look at the remaining Outer World Saint Lord. The strongest Saint Lord in their enemy¡¯s side had been killed by the joint attack of Sans, Leafinia and Gulli, with the three of them, they could even threaten the current Shadowsh much less just an elite Saint Lord. Gulli is now facing the Saint Lord that had beaten Carnage and his group, their current status is now not looking good, they are filled with injury and if they were not high ranking undeads with mysterious power, they would have been destroyed already. Lisa and Allicia look at them with disdain but since they are still theirrade, they still bring them to safety andmand them to switch with sses. sses was once again dragged into the battle but he cannotin, he could only sigh as his expression became solemn as they went to help Gulli. The three of them arrive at the scene, they see Gulli easily stalling the enemy, the three of them could not help but sigh in their inferiority, they then nod at each other, sses then once again activate his ability and make the rhythm of the enemy unstable. Gulli¡¯s eyes lit up, he then stabbed the enemy, the Outer World Saint Lord cries in pain but its opponent is just too tough, he was unlike the small fries that he had just dealt with. Lisa then summons countless daggers and fires them towards the Saint Lord, its back bes like a porcupine, Allicia sees this as an opportunity and makes her subordinate drink the blood of their enemy. The weaker bats explode, their body cannot handle the extremely pure and high quality energy, even the vampires were actually feeling sick, Allicia saw this and knew that her subordinates are useless in this type of battle, she could only make a mental note to train themter. She could only fight personally, her ws became sharper and her wings became bigger, her transformation continues, her beautiful appearance had now be terrifying, her true vampire form looks like a giant humanoid bat. She opened her mouth and it expanded, her appearance had be more ugly and terrifying but her attacks and physical strength multiplied, she then swoops towards the Outer World Saint Lord and with one sh from her sharp ws broke the tough defense of her opponent. Bang! She was hit in the stomach and was thrown back but she managed to stabilize herself, unfortunately for her, she was once again hit. Gulli felt insulted, he did not expect that his enemy would choose to deal with the two girls more than him, he opens his mouth and bit one of the tentacles. The Outer World Saint Lord cries in pain but Gulli manages to actually bite off the tentacle, he then opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath on its face. Boom! The close distance attack caught the Outer World Saint Lord by surprise, it stumbles backwards, Gulli then flew up and started descending at an incredible speed. Boom! Spinning, his tails hit his enemy on its chest and it was thrown to the ground and with the force of his tail whip, he buried his opponent deep into the ground. He then started charging his dragon breath, unlike his quick release ones, this time, he is now fully intent on killing his target. Sensing the threating from his mouth, the Outer World Saint Lord ignores the pain that is currently wrecking its body and charges towards Gulli. sses appear on its path, the Outer World Saint Lord feels his body losing its strength, its expression changes and it ps sses away, the attack was stopped by Lisa and Allicia but they could only stop one, the other one sessfully hit sses. Their expression changes before the tentacle could reach sses, a blue shield appears and blocks the attack. Pearl Maiden had appeared, she was confused as to why the most important group in Gaia¡¯s army was not present, because of the current situation of this world, she could only take the risk and search for them. She decided to help them because Shadowsh is making them hurry up, she then summons three water dragons that attacked the Outer World Saint Lord, it cried in anger but was suppressed by her, Gulli then finished charging his true dragon breath and released it. Boom! With a powerful explosion, Gulli eradicated all the areas around them, his dragon breath bore through the deep earth to the pointva could be seen in the center of his attack. He turns to the trio and orders ¡°Check if it is truly dead, if you have confirmation, immediately return to your world!¡± He then flew towards the direction of the battle between Sans and the tentacled monster but when he got there, the battle was already over. They then gathered their army and flew towards the world gate but the world barrier broke before they could reach it, Shadowsh could only grab the world core and flew up. He then saw that Sans and his group were still flying towards the world gate, he could only curse inwardly as he stimted the world core buying more time for their group. The tide of insects is now approaching, he flew towards them at breakneck speed, using his tails he grabbed them and he flew towards the world gate before the Outer World army could reach them. Boom! Just as they returned back to Blue World, the world gate cracked and exploded, disappearing into the void. All of them heave a sigh of relief, Shadowsh then res at his group making them feel guilty, he then turns to Pearl Maiden and thanks her ¡°I am grateful for your help, without you, they would certainly be in danger.¡± He knew that Sans and the rest were capable of defeating the Saint Lords but the reinforcement of the enemy would be too much for them. Pearl Maiden felt happy, she knew that she had earned some good points on Shadowsh, she knew that as long as she could umte more gratitude from him, her n would still have a chance to expand its domain. He then said to her ¡°I will recreate a sub-world within Blue World, I want you to be one of the main overseers of this world, the location would be in the former Battle Whale Kingdom.¡± Her expression changed slightly but she still agreed, she knew that the Battle Whale n would certainly not be pleased with this and their two ns would no longer consider themselves allies. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038: CHAPTER 1007 BATTLE SHIP ||| But she is willing to risk it, she knows that the chances of the Battle Whale n returning to this world is minimal, Shadowsh holds a deep grudge towards them, if it were not for the sudden invasion of the Outer World, their world would continue to endure the onught of Gaia. She might be confident in the short term but she knew that Gaia is rtively youngerpared to their world and seeing how strong Sans and the others are, she knew that it would only be a matter of time before they would be able to surpass them. Shadowsh did not care about what she was thinking, he wanted to hurry up and build Shena¡¯s world, he would also let JL help her cultivate the world. Shena is close to many people but other than Slicer, the one she was closest with is actually JL, the two of them work together in order to improve the standing of Insects World. Insect Worlds were now on the verge of extinction, mostly because of the invasion of the Outer World, since the insects are the number one fodders and soldiers of the Plunder Universe, all insects were now painted in a dark light. Because of this, their improvements have be weaker and slower, JL is now gathering any powerful and useful insects, he, his wife and Beety are now considered the three Insect Overlords in the lower nes. While Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) had decided to focus on rebuilding Shena¡¯s world, his other half is now mesmerized by the technology in front of him. ..... A couple of months of living in Mecha Universe, he had be more informed in how this universe works, he had also officially started a serious rtionship with the mother and daughter pair. He knew that this was actually normal in many worlds of this universe but he still felt a little weird but nheless, he now truly epted them as his true lovers, he told them information about his family and the status of his other lovers. The only thing he kept secret is the fact that he came from the Cultivation Universe, ording to the information he had gathered, this universe had actually attempted to rule his universe for a very long time. Even now it still has designs for the Cultivation Universe, unfortunately, it was being held back by Plunder Universe and Great Demon Universe. He decided that once he was strong enough, he would return back to his universe and reunite with his other half, he would bring with him the knowledge about the technology of this world. ¡°Honey, are you still up?¡± Suddenly, a sultry voice could be heard entering his room, he smiles as he knew who it belonged to. He quickly shes besides her and returns to his bed with her sitting on hisp, she bashfully smiles and yfully hits him, their rtionship has be more intimate during these past few months. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She gently bit his shoulder, he knew that she was feeling passionate tonight and frankly, he cannot say no to such a beautiful woman, if it was before, he would be a bit hesitant but now that she had epted her, almost everyday, they would spend some passionate workout together and sometimes with Sharlene. ¡°I had promised Sharlene that I will get her the perfect soul beast but the beasts around this world are a bit poor to my taste, I want what is the best for her.¡± He spoke solemnly. ¡°You are truly the best lov-Aahh~¡± She did not finish what she wanted to say as she moans in pleasure, Shadowsh¡¯s naughty hand crept inside her night dress, pinching her stiff strawberries. She yfully hits him but her hits be more and more gentle as she starts painting, the naughty hand was still roaming around her body giving her a tiny bit of pleasure, she knew that she was being teased and could not help but pout cutely. Her lover could clearly give her intense pleasure just with his hands but he opted not to and only give a tiny bit of pleasurable sensation that would make her body aroused. She pushed him to the bed, her face is now red and her eyes were zed, the scent of lust filled the air. Suddenly, the door was swung open, Sharlene entered, she leaps towards Shadowsh andins ¡°No fair! Why is it only mom?!¡± Shadowsh lets out augh and his eyes narrowed down as his gaze because predatory, he then swoops the two girls using his tails before saying ¡°I do not discriminate, I will take both the milf and teen, I just hope you would not beg for mercy when I started to work my magic.¡± The two girls trembled slightly, not once had they won against Shadowsh in bed but they are still too stubborn to admit defeat, the two of them re at him and simultaneously say ¡°Tonight will be different! The two of us will put you in your ce!¡± Shadowshughs out loud as the next couple of hours, passionate and lewd cries could be heard continuously banging inside the room. The next day, Shadowsh went to the main estate of the Samus Family, he wanted to learn more information about soul beasts, he had been reading all the materials Blitzerg had given to him but he still felt that it was not enough. Seeing him, the people of the Samus Family instantly became excited, he had be a celebrity to the younger generation of the Samus Family. Not only is his appearance pleasing to view but he is also abnormally strong, his existence made the other two great families of the city to be stressed. He asks one of the people that were flocking around him ¡°Care to tell me where Blitz is?¡± Before the guy could answer, the young girl besides him shouted ¡°I can lead you to him!¡± The guy instantly became furious ¡°What do you mean by you?! I will lead him, he asked me not you!¡± The girl shot back ¡°It is not my fault that you were too slow!¡± The two red at each other, seeing this, the rest felt that this was an opportunity and they started iming that they would lead him. Then the situation bes chaotic, the people around him start fighting amongst each other, Shadowsh is known to be quite generous in his rewards, he would give them tips that would increase their personal strength. Cultivation World might be a low ranking world but it holds a special status because of the potential of the Origin Race, the only reason why they did not advance to the middle status is because of theck of technology. This is the reason why, Shadowsh had be extremely popr towards the people of the Samus Family, his tips would sometimes directly enlighten the target and a breakthrough is highly likely to happen. ¡°Uhm...¡± He was stunned, he did not expect that such a simple request would result in such a scene. His eyes lit up when he saw someone familiar, he let out a cough that made the heads of the people around him to buzz, after constant feeding of this universe¡¯s primalw from the soul beasts he had devoured, his divine sense is slowly recovering. He knew that it was only a matter of time before he would be able to reconnect with Amethyst, he would certainly need her help to increase the development of Gaia¡¯s technology. He arrives in front of Lucy, as the zing Red Group mind and co-leader, she is always busy, especially now that their little mercenary group has be more famous. With Shadowsh addition, even the well known arrogant dragon yer Reinar has be interested in joining their group, his only reason is that, he is defeated by the strongest member of the group. ¡°Lucy can you bring me to Blitz?¡± Lucy was startled but she quickly shook her head. Shadowsh was startled, upon seeing this, the older generation were envious, while the Borgeous and Ruman family were always in tenterhooks with their guest elders, theirs is extremely different. They were of course happy with this but Shadowsh is someone that they just cannot read, he is still loyal to the little mercenary group that Blitzerg had created, if it was any other Saint Lord that was denied, such an event would certainly be frowned upon and most of the time, the one who denied the request did not have any good endings. Lucy quickly exins ¡°It is the time of the month once again, after you started teaching him, his frequent outburst of Yang Qi has be more violent.¡± Shadowsh frowns, he could easily fix this problem but this would certainly halt his friend¡¯s rapid improvement, he does not want this to happen. He sighed, Lucy quickly said ¡°I have heard that there is apetition that would take the champion and the remaining top ten participants on Ice World, if we could let a member of the Samus Family obtain a spot, we might be able to find a perfect soul beast to help your Nine Tailed Fox recover much faster.¡± Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039: CHAPTER 1008 TOURNAMENT Shadowsh is using the same excuse as before, that he is still recovering from the injury, no one was suspicious of him as such injuries are well known to take some time to heal. The real reason why he is desperately looking at Yin and Yang Attribute monsters or just those that contain dense amounts of it, is because he could absorb more soul energy from thempared to other monsters. Back to the present, he immediately asked Lucy the requirements for thepetition, he might be able to find a suitable candidate to join thepetition and win the trip to Ice World for him. Lucy then took out hermunication device and started reading the rules of thepetition, as he continued to listen to her, his expression gradually became strange. Lucy notices this and she anxiously asks ¡°Is there any problem, big brother?¡± He coughs and says ¡°ording to the rules that the sponsors had agreed upon, it seems that I am eligible to enter the tournament myself.¡± Lucy was stunned, she quickly warned ¡°Big brother, you should know that the age limit is a hundred years old, do not tell me that you are below a hundred.¡± ..... Shadowsh smiled weakly making Lucy stare at him with disbelief, her heart then started pounding, she knew that a young man like him would certainly ept more lovers, she had always thought that he was an old powerhouse that managed to preserve his youthful appearance but it seems that her thoughts were wrong. Him being young made her feel that they are a lot closer, she quickly says ¡°I will immediately sign you up in the tournament, hopefully no one would find out about this but the tournament official still needs to test you if you are truly eligible to join.¡± He nodded, the two of them left, making those that were waiting to chat with Shadowsh to be stunned, they could only sigh in disappointment as they saw him leave. Arriving at the registration for the tournament, Shadowsh was brought into a room and his physique bone age and soul reaction was tested, other than the one he passed all the other tests. The test that he had difficulty with is the soul reaction, it is known that some old monsters of multiple universes could possess another being¡¯s body, such an act is considered going against the heaven but there are still instances that the person who did the possession seeded. At first the officials thought that Shadowsh did this and he was brought into a location filled with advanced technology but after countless tests, it was discovered that he wasn¡¯t possessed nor did any possession, his soul was just weak. If it were not for the fact that the researchers that had examined him were experts in their field, they would have never found the weak and small soul hidden within his spiritual world. He managed to pass the test after telling the ident regarding the spatial break, upon hearing that he had survived such an event, many of the researchers wanted to further examine his body but because he declined to participate in such research, it could only end before it started. He was exhausted mentally, he immediately returned to his current home, the researchers that wanted to do tests to him were quite adamant that they wanted to continue. It seems that he has the perfect body, they even noticed the Origin Race bloodline hidden deep within him, he cannot help but make a mental note not to participate in this type of event. Hystea and Sharlene noticed his current mood and did everything to cheer him up, they treated him like a king, massaging his shoulder and feet, feeding him as they caressed his body. He knew that the two girls were trying to show just how much they love him, he wanted to stop them as he did not need to be treated like a spoiled king to know that they dearly cared for him. But upon seeing just how serious they are, he could only silently ept the service of the two, the next day, he woke up feeling refreshed. The two girls were sleeping next to him fully naked, he could not help but feel guilty, he might have gone too farst night. He was too excited and a bit stressed, because of this, he poured all of his excitement and stress on the two and they dly took it but he knew that once they woke up, their entire body would certainly feel sore. He went to the kitchen and started preparing a meal perfect for their current condition, the smell of his food filled the entire house and instantly aroused the two, they woke up and immediately felt the soreness of their body. While Shadowsh was busy cooking, Sharlene quickly faced her mother and said ¡°We need more allies, the two of us cannot handle him, our current body is already an indication that we are not able to tame his dragon.¡± Hystea nodded ¡°Last night it truly showed us how monstrous he is *Sigh* I thought that we would be able to monopolize him but it seems that I was still too naive.¡± Sharlene also sighed, she cannot feel her legs right now, she could only sense a numbness in her lower body. Hystea summons Frost andmands her to create ice cubes, they then put them in their lower body and both of them let out sigh of relief. Sharlene could not help butugh ¡°I cannot believe that I would experience such stuff, for me to actually resort to using ice to cool down my -¡± Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Shadowsh entered, carrying the meal that he had prepared, he then fed it to the two of them personally since they were feeling sore. Quickly, they felt an intense amount of energy flowing in their body and the two of them could not help but moan, they then started to feel their lower halves once again. Sharlene leaps towards him and seductively says ¡°Thank you darling~~ You truly are the best!¡± Shadowsh could only smile bitterly as he knew that he is now being teased, the two girls knew that they would not engage in a passionate activity likest night because of their current condition, so they used this opportunity to tease him. He then remembered something and quickly asked ¡°Sharlene have you also joined this city¡¯s Prodigy Tournament?¡± Hystea answered before her daughter could ¡°Of course she did, after all this tournament is actually the preliminary for the cross cities, cross worlds and cross system tournament, even though I failed at the cross world tournament, I managed to be victorious on the other two.¡± Shadowsh smiled and rubbed her head, Sharlene became jealous, she pouted as her cheeks expanded. But his next words stunned the two girls ¡°I have also joined the tournament, who knows, I might encounter people I am familiar with in theter stages.¡± ¡°You are below one hundred years old?!¡± Hystea asked in shock, he shot her a strange look and said ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that already?¡± She then recalls the stories that he told them and her cheeks became bright red, she then felt sad and said ¡°I cannot believe that I am older than you.¡± Heughs out loud ¡°I, on the other hand cannot believe that you are more like a little girlpared to your daughter, your screamsst night might make those that heard you think that you are the younger one.¡± Sharlene pinched his waist and grumbled ¡°Are you saying that I look old?¡± Shadowsh raised his hand and said ¡°I give up, the two of you are always ganging up on me.¡± He then shes out of the room as he left these parting words ¡°But not once have the both of you defeated me, hahaha!¡± Returning to the Samus Family estate, he finally heard from Blitzerg, it seems that he had spent the entire day yesterday in the embrace of his fianc¨¦. He felt refreshed, he then saw Shadowsh and he could not help but tease him ¡°It seems that the conclusion of the Prodigy Tournament is already considered half done, ah.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°I am only aiming at the tenth ce, I would not take the other cement, actually I came here yesterday to find you, I wanted to learn that relevant information regarding the prospect soul beasts from other worlds but after I heard about such a tournament, I have decided to join it.¡± He then grabs Blitzerg, before he could register what is happening, the two of them flew towards the tournament center, with an extremely fast speed, they quickly arrived at their destination. ¡°You are going to join the tournament and I am going to train you like hell during this period, your target is to at least be one of the top ten Prodigy.¡± Blitzerg looks at him with a dumbfounded expression. He did not give him any time to hesitate, he registered him without even his consent, making his friend speechless. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040: CHAPTER 1009 TOURNAMENT || After Blitzerg was forced to sign up, he looked at his good friend with resentment, Shadowsh felt his back burning, knowing that he had to exin his n, he could only sigh and exin. ¡°Blitz, after training you, I have realised something, you have a hidden potential residing deep within you.¡± Blitzerg actually did not believe him, he had spent his entire life being called the weakest young master of his generation. Shadowsh could see through this ¡°See! This is exactly the reason why I wanted you to join the tournament!¡± Blitzerg was confused, he asked ¡°What do you mean? You just pointed at all of me, are you saying that I need to change?¡± Shadowsh ps his face and exins once more ¡°You do not have any confidence in yourself, I am going to train you like hell during this little amount of time, only by winning against Prodigy of your generation would you be able to gain confidence in yourself.¡± He then added ¡°The one holding back your potential is actually the Samus Family, they do not have any technique that is perfectly suited for your physique.¡± This was a first for Blitzerg, he could not help but start believing his friend ¡°Big bro, do I really have that kind of potential that you are saying?¡± ..... Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes, I also found the perfect technique for you, it is on your mother¡¯s side, after modifying it a little bit, I am confident that unless you meet the monstrous geniuses in the tournament, you would not lose.¡± The two of them then return to the base of the zing Red Group, there, together with Sharlene, Shadowsh taught the participants of the Samus Family. The training was truly hell for those that participated but the reward is also worth it, Sharlene and those that still have not any soul beasts were given a copy of the fox bloodline of Shadowsh. Since he is an origin beast, he could grant a blessing to other beings but with the help of this universe¡¯sw, he managed to create multiple clones of his fox bloodline. He actually gave two to Sharlene, his dragon and fox bloodline, after receiving his bloodline her potential has skyrocketed. She became the envy of all the younger generation of the Samus Family but also because of this, Shadowsh¡¯s situation became moreplicated, he could actually acquire soul beasts that have near unlimited potential. Also, the zing Lion is iparablepared to the Sr Dragon beast soul that he had given to Sharlene, just its presence made even the higher ranking zing Lions tremble in fear. The past few months pass by, finally after four months, the tournament finally starts, the Samus Family have hidden the training that Shadowsh directed, because of this, many of the spies do not have any information regarding the participants of the family. Blitzerg looks at the people that were present in the stadium, the same ce that Shadowsh earned his fame by defeating the so-called dragon yer of this world. The announcer started to introduce the top ten seeded yers. ¡°There on the Ruman Family side, representing the tiger of Spatial City! Andrea the great tigress, Desmond the giant and Harold the cunning!¡± ¡°Andrea Ruman, the female genius of the Ruman Family, is considered the seconding of the female war goddess of the city, she is at Tribtion King Stage, just one level lower from her aunt the great war goddess Suixine!¡± ¡°Her soul beasts are the white tiger of the Ruman Family and the Peace Seeking Spirit Flower Queen!¡± Shadowsh has heard of these two soul beasts, the white tiger is the main soul beast of the Ruman Family, he is not a bit surprised that she had obtained it. The second one on the other hand is quite startling, the Peace Seeking Spirit Flower Queen is considered one of the rarest monsters of this sr system. It was a monster that has incredibly lowbat strength but its unique abilities are quite outstanding, its strongest trait is calming down its target. Making any hostile enemy calm down, this is perfect for the Ruman Family as their family cultivation manual and the white tiger soul beasts are well known to make the practitioner and host go berserk. ¡°Desmond Ruman, the natural born warrior of the Ruman Family, his strength is twice as much as someone in his level, his soul beasts are white tiger and Diamond Bull!¡± ¡°Even though he is just at the Tribtion King Stage, his physical strength and toughness is that of the Tribtion Emperor Stage!¡± ¡®Diamond Bull, huh, He should be the perfect opponent for Blitz.¡¯ Shadowsh thought. ¡°Last but certainly not the least, the undisputed strongest Prodigy of the Ruman Family, Harold Ruman! Standing at the Tribtion Emperor Stage, he had never been defeated by any of his peers!¡± The announcer continues to announce more prodigies till finally it is the Samus Family turn, after hearing the status and using his weakened divine sense, Shadowsh finally obtains a list of candidates that are to look out for. The three strongest Ruman Family prodigies, Andrea, Desmond and Harold. The twin of the Borgeous Family, Larry and Leroy. The daughter of the city lord, Michelle Sheen. The other participants would not be capable of defeating the new and improved younger generation of the Samus Family, especially five individuals. Blitzerg, Loid, Sharlene, Garf and Xandier. These five were the ones that he had the most expectations of, they also knew this and felt pressure. The people were confused as to why only Xandier and Sharlene are the noticeable ones on the Samus Family. The rest were too unknown, except for Blitzerg which is known to be the butt of the joke, the rest were too unfamiliar to them. The announcer suddenly froze ¡°Let me rify this real quick.¡± This stunned everyone, when the announcer returns he lets out a disappointed sigh ¡°Thest participant is someone unexpected, the authorities have decided to give him the top spot immediately.¡± Instantly, everyone was in chaos, this is the first time they heard that such an event happened, this is almost like a tant showcase of cheating and corruption. ¡°Everyone settle down, let me first read the information about thest participant.¡± He clears his throat and describes thest participant ¡°Shadowsh Hope, the guest elder of the Samus Family, contains two soul beasts of unknown origin, strength, capable of killing the overlord of the sky, Thunder Fury Roc with ease, estimated strength, Saint Lord.¡± Instantly, the entire stadium became silent, they did not expect that such an individual would actually join the tournament. Then one by one, everyone sigh in disappointment, Shadowsh teleported besides the announcer and took themunication device, he is now wearing his full disguise and started speaking. ¡°You all do not need to worry, I only wanted to participate in this event searching for something, I will be taking the tenth ce, this is for certain, for the rest of the cement, do not worry, I will not involved myself.¡± The announcer took out anothermunication device and could not help but ask ¡°So you are only taking thest ce?¡± He nodded, hearing this the top prodigies heave a sigh of relief, the people besides the announcer took themunication device and suggested ¡°You do not need to fight, in your level, you are just going to bully them, How about sitting here right besides us? Of course you need toment about the participants from time to time, hahaha.¡± Shadowsh knew that the person that is talking to him is a Saint Lord and his strength is no joke, he dly epted his suggestion and sat next to him. The man then realised something and could not help butugh, he then extended his hand and introduced himself ¡°Loudwig Arzinia, one of the fleetmanders of the great Mecha Fleet.¡± Shadowsh shook his hand and the two of them chatted with stories of their adventures and battles, they felt closer in just a matter of seconds, meanwhile, the announcer quickly reorganized himself and announced the start of thepetition. ¡°The first match of the day is between the Borgeous Family participant Garren Borgeous and one of the top mercenary prodigies of the city, Caine the bursting me!¡± Loudwig was not interested in watching a battle of this level, he continued to exchange insight with Shadowsh joyfully. The announcer knew that he had to break the two, his first choice to disrupt is Shadowsh, he did not know why but he felt at ease around him. ¡°Saint Lord Shadowsh, Who do you think would be this tournament¡¯s champion?¡± Without hesitation, Shadowsh answered ¡°Sharlene Samus.¡± The announcer was stunned so did the audience that heard his answer, Loudwigughs and said ¡°ording to the information I have received, Sharlene is your lover, aren¡¯t you too biased because of your rtionship?¡± Shadowsh chuckled and said ¡°Just watch, she would definitely surprise all of you.¡± Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041: CHAPTER 1010 LINC ¡°After a bitter fight, Caine finally lost at the hands of Garren Borgeous!¡± ¡°Caine manages to sign a contract with the extremely rare Volcano Lizard and Rock Bull but even with such soul beasts, he was defeated by thebined attack of Great Mountain Boar and the transformed Garren! Bravo!¡± Shadowsh shook his head, he saw the battle and knew that Garren was holding back, he is much more interested in seeing the Feral ck Tiger of the Ruman Family, he knew that Harold had this. While most people think that the Ruman Family¡¯s main soul beasts are the White Tigers, this is actually a mistake, the real soul beast that they desperately hide is the Feral ck Tiger. ¡°On to the next battle!¡± The announcer continues to hype the battle but those of the higher rank were not interested. Only if the battle involves two of the three great families in the city would they be more interested in watching. Suddenly, after the eleventh battle, finally a battle between two of the three great families finally happened. ..... There are 52 participants, because of Shadowsh¡¯s unique situation, Harold who is considered as the seeded yer passed through the next elimination battle. The battle is between a participant of the Samus Family and Leroy of the Borgeous Family, an unknown fighter versus a seeded fighter. The two faced each other, they then took out their respective weapons, the two red at each other with intense hate. The Samus and the Borgeous Family have always considered each other as enemies, it is not surprising for the two of them to want to rip each other to shreds. Linc summons his zing Lion and a copy of the white fox spirit, meanwhile, Leroy summons his Great Mountain Boar and ck Wolf soul beasts, they use soul fusion and transform into their humanoid beast form. ¡°I will beat you up till your mother will no longer recognize your face!¡± Leroy snarled in his werewolf form. Linc raised his middle finger in his werelion form, the expression of everyone turned strange, they were confused as to why Linc would use soul fusion on his zing Lion rather than the mysterious small fox. The referee did not care, with his signal, the battle starts, Leroy quickly charges towards him, the fox looks at its opponent and actually transforms into an exact copy of him. The audience were shocked, this is the first time they had seen such peculiar ability, what they did not know is that, the one who created the soul beast was also stunned. He had every Samus Family participants that still do not have their second soul beast to soul fused with his fox spirit, this is in order to regte the rampaging Yang Qi within their body. He became more interested on watching as he felt that him tampering with this world¡¯sw might have affected his beast souls. Leroy thought that he was just hallucinating but when he and the copy sh, he finally realised that he was not hallucinating. His expression changed but before he could get away, the copy pounced on him and bit his shoulder hard. He screams in pain, he tries to scratch the face of the copy, in order to obtain more distance but the copy actually did not care about its injury and continues to maul him without fear. The current battle made all the other participants serious and a bit afraid, all of them looked at the direction of the Samus Family participants, they swore that they would be careful against the fox beast soul. The copy finally lets go and starts to circle around Leroy, unlike its target that is too proud to walk on four legs, it is not, it is only initiating themand of its owner. To stall Leroy, meanwhile, Linc and the Great Mountain Boar sh again and again causing booming sounds to st around the stadium. The Great Mountain Boar might be powerful but it has one ring w, it has no intelligence, using this to his advantage Linc continues to wear down the boar. Shadowsh watching this shook his head, Loudwig chuckled and said ¡°It seems that your trainee is not that smart.¡± He did not reply but his silence is eptance, the announcer could not help but ask ¡°Your lordships, What do you mean by Linc not choosing the right battle method?¡± Shadowsh spoke ¡°Leroy and his copy have the same exact strength but the copy has one ring w, the consumption of energy, Linc would not be able to continuously support it.¡± ¡°Actually this is the first time he has used this beast soul, such a mistake is understandable but keeping this battle method is foolish.¡± Loudwig added ¡°If I was Linc, I would use the copy to run circles around the Great Mountain Boar spirit and then when it gets distracted, we could double team Leroy.¡± The charge of the Great Mountain Boar spirit is quite terrifying but unless it had mastered this attack, it cannot shift its direction mid-charge. He decided to continue to watch the battle, he then noticed something and could not help butment ¡°It seems that even though Linc hates Leroy, he is still intimidated because of the difference between their reputation, he is fighting too cautiously.¡± The audience looks at the battle once again and realises that what he had said is true, Linc is intent on dealing with the Great Mountain Boar spirit to acquire a much safer and easier victory that he had forgotten one crucial thing, this is a battle between two soul masters not soul beasts. The expression of Linc became pale as he realised that Leroy managed tond a heavy blow on the copy, it took arge amount of energy from him to recover. Shadowsh suddenly saw something interesting and could not help but smile, Loudwig was confused and watched the battle with more focus. Quickly, his eyes widened as he saw a shocking thing, it is on Leroy¡¯s side. Leroy managed to injure the copy heavily after using his family¡¯s battle technique, he managed to effortlessly defeat his copy making him feel arrogant. But his eyes widened in surprise, the copy crouched down and tackled him, the power behind the tackle made him nearly vomit. This was the attack that he had used to defeat the copy earlier, it was a battle skill called Rampaging Tackle, it was developed after watching live Great Mountain Boars fighting against each other. It was an all out strike that would deliver all the weight and strength of the user, because he was taken by surprise, he did not manage to dodge. The clone then grabs his feet, his expression changes and ms his two fists to the copy¡¯s back. Bam! The copy was mmed to the floor, Leroy then raised his foot and stomps down, the copy hurriedly dodged but when it raised its head, the mouth of its opponent was already in front of it. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes sh and the fox reverts back to its original, causing the bite to miss, the clone then transforms into Linc¡¯s copy and mounted Leroy¡¯s back. The giant werelion form of Linc is now atop of Leroy, it then started beating him up not caring about its opponent retaliation. The participants of the Samus Family raised their hands and cheered, they were about to defeat a seeded opponent but this joy was short lived. The Great Mountain Boar opens its mouth and lets out a loud cry, Linc¡¯s mind bes blurry, causing the copy to freeze, it is affected if its master is attacked by a mental attack. Using this opportunity, Leroy bit the neck of the copy, Shadowsh could only shake his head in disappointment, he had intervened earlier causing Loudwig to be suspicious, he cannot do it once again. After snapping the neck of the copy, Linc suffers bacsh and blood seeps out of seven orifices, the Great Mountain Boar used this opportunity to charge at him and threw him towards the barrier. Bang! He was mmed into the barrier and multiple of his bones had be broken, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Linc¡¯s mental strength is not strong enough to control both the fox and fight a separate battle, he lost the fight because of one attack.¡± The medics quickly went to check after Linc and their expression could not help but be heavy, Shadowsh stood up and flew towards him. He summons his dragon spirit and instantly raging heat could be sensed enveloping the entire stadium but the audience were confused, they should feel incredibly hot but they only felt warmth. The air around the golden dragon warps because of the extreme heat it exudes but this does not affect those in the stadium. Shadowsh raised his palm and gathered extremely pure yang Qi by using the Law Of Plunder and sent it into Linc¡¯s body. Warm and gentle energy envelopes Linc and his zing Lion beast soul came out of his body and greedily sucked the Yang Qi from Shadowsh¡¯s hand. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042: CHAPTER 1011 CHANGING ARENAS Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, instantaneous recovery, it was something that everyone wanted to obtain, many of the audience sighed, they knew that they will never achieve this ability in their lives. The next battle proceeds, one after another, the seeded fighters managed to easily pass the first round, all the participants of the Samus Family managed to win the first round. Shadowsh felt that this tournament would certainly take too long, actually this is normal, the second day of the tournament, not many would be interested to watch since they had seen the battles already. After the 26th match the first day of the tournament finally ended, Shadowsh did not return to the Samus Family estate, he was invited by Loudwig to a drink, knowing that it would be rude to decline, he could only ept. He was brought into arge battleship, he was amazed by it, seeing his expression, Loudwig felt proud, he raised his head and bragged ¡°Is this the first time you have seen such a magnificent battleship.¡± He shook his head, stunning him, seeing his expression, he quickly exined ¡°I do not know if I ever saw a battleship as magnificent as this *Sigh* I think that you should know this but some of my memories are notplete, I could not remember everything and only recall some glimpse of it.¡± Loudwig had a look of realisation ¡°So you are thinking that maybe you have seen a ship like mine before?¡± ..... He shook his head once again ¡°No, what I mean is that, I might have seen different ships before but in my memories, they seemed to be being manned by tentacled monsters.¡± The expression of everyone that was around them changes, Loudwig became solemn, he quickly asked ¡°ording to your memories, What were they doing? Which coordinates are they currently in?¡± Shadowsh acted like he was pondering but beads of sweat started pouring down this forehead, this was him pretending, he wanted to fool Loudwig in giving him more information regarding the enemy of the Cultivation Universe. Seeing this, Loudwig quickly stops him ¡°Forget it, I have invited you so that we could get to know each other better, I do not want you to suffer.¡± Shadowsh seemed to have be exhausted as hisplexion became pale but he still smiled at him. Loudwig felt guilty, he decided to entertain his new friend with all he got, the night became more pleasant. At first, Loudwig felt that Shadowsh was hiding his true personality as he knew that most young geniuses are arrogant but during their time with each other, he realised that the person in front of him is actually quite nice. Whether they are just workers or officers, he treated them equally, when the two of them drank arge amount of alcohol, their rtionship has be much closer. Loudwigins ¡°I still cannot believe that you are a Saint Lord! You are too nice, Doesn¡¯t each Saint Lord have bathed their hands in blood?¡± Shadowsh was feeling a bit dizzy but he was not drunk, he was surprised by this universe¡¯s alcohol, it actually affected him even with his incredible physique. He shook his head ¡°My hands are sullied with the blood of multiple existence, all of them are my enemy, I might be kind to my allies but not to my enemies.¡± ¡°Being kind to your enemy is being cruel to yourself!¡± He took a deep breath and drank some more, his entire journey was always filled with bloodshed, he cannot say that he is kindhearted, the amount of deaths that he had caused amounted to hundreds of millions, probably even billions. Hearing this, Loudwig kept repeating hisst words, he then looked at him and sighed ¡°Considering the amount of danger I sensed from you, it seems that you are much crueler than me.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I killed most of my enemies instantly but this does not mean that I hold no hate to everyone that I have killed, actually, I am but a human being, I have emotions.¡± Loudwigughs ¡°You are exactly right, we are but a human being, sometimes our action is controlled by our emotions, it is considered our w but at the same time our gift.¡± Shadowshughs, he then says ¡°Do you know the reason why I have joined this tournament?¡± Loudwig was also confused, the person in front of him might be even stronger than him, he shook his head, he could not help but feel that he was too arrogant, this person in front of him is a lot stronger than him! Shadowsh smiled calmly as he looked at the ss in front of him ¡°I want to reunite with my family.¡± Loudwig could sense the sincerity in his words and became silent, the night passed by quietly. The next day, the two of them were once again present in the stadium, the announcer was now giddy with excitement. Once every participant was finally present, he opened his mouth and announced shocking news. ¡°Greetings to everyone, I have obtained a new piece of information, the authorities wanted to change the simple one on one fight to hasten the process.¡± Shadowsh stood up and opened his hand, he had obtained quite a lot of gifts from Loudwig, his divine sense is now operational, it was not as abnormal when he has his Nascent Soul but it is still terrifying. Using Law Of Creation, he created a spiritual realm that could be considered as a sub-world, he started sweating, this is quite a strenuous job, fortunately, the Divine gift that Loudwig had given him made this possible. The announcer exins ¡°Saint Lord Shadowsh has created a dungeon! Yes you have heard that right, a dungeon! a special subspace that could only be found on Magic Universe, a long lost universe that was destroyed by Prima, the origin of destruction!¡± Everyone gasped, Magic Universe is considered one of the strongest universes present in the multiverse but because they had be too strong, Prima, a being made by the collective power of all universes destroyed it. Of course the universe was not truly erased, it had restarted from the beginning, once it matured once again, it would be stronger than ever. Shadowsh was actually surprised when he heard the announcer, he shook his head but the thought did not go away. Gaia might be one of the worlds that had escaped from the Magic Universe, he decided that once he returned, he would immediately investigate. Back to the present, five sub-worlds were created, the stadium was also split into five domains, Shadowsh was not finished yet, he continued to use his Law Of Creation to change the environment of the ten domains. Forest, Desert, Swamp, Lake, in, Snow, Volcanic, Stormy, Ocean and three fold gravity area. The ten domains each have a different environment, Loudwig started speaking ¡°This city had never won in the cross world tournament so I have decided to help this younger generation win.¡± He looks at Shadowsh with respect and excitement ¡°Cross Cities are still much simpler but in the Cross Worlds Tournament, everyone would be sent into worlds that contain harsh environments.¡± He sighed in sadness ¡°Our worlds have always been optimised by our technology and it is much more simplepared to other worlds, all of you lived a much blissful lifepared to those that lived on harsh worlds.¡± His expression became sad ¡°But also because of this, we are much weakerpared to other worlds, the resources that we could gather are also quite small!¡± He became excited ¡°But no more! With Saint Lord Shadowsh¡¯s help, we would increase the strength of our army and together with long term improvement, we would be a ss A World!¡± Everyone was shocked, all of them stood up, this is quite a shocking statement, currently their world could be considered at ss 2-B. They are not low nor high, they are actually in the middle, their world did not obtain any improvement these past thousand of years, because of this, the federation did not look favourably at them. If what Loudwig was saying woulde true, then that means that, they would change the outlook of the higher ups of their universe. Everyone cheered, the seeded participants were also excited, they felt that they are bound to greatness, as long as they be one of the hundred champions of the cross worlds tournament, their names would be etched on this world forever. Meanwhile, the normal participants immediately felt intimidated but they gritted their teeth and did not give up. The battle once againmenced but this time, the difficulty had increased, Shadowsh was actually attracted to one domain. It was on Ocean Domain, Sharlene is there, as a member of the Samus Family, she knew that their fighting style is weak against water. She is unlucky, she had been picked to fight in the ocean domain, her opponent might not have a water type beast soul nor used to fighting in their current domain but he is still at an advantage. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043: CHAPTER 1012 TOP 1 His beast souls are a flying monster and a giant spider, Sharlene¡¯s expression was heavy, she knew that this battle would certainly be difficult, especially since she still had not mastered the control over her two beast souls. Shadowsh smiled, when the referees signaled the start of the battle, she immediately summoned her two new beast souls. A giant golden dragon and a nine tailed fox appear, the expression of Reinar changes, he looks at Shadowsh with awe, meanwhile, the audience were confused, this is the first time they had seen such unique beast souls. They turned to the announcer which was now smiling awkwardly, only Sharlene and Harold hadn¡¯t summoned their beast souls yesterday, of course this had be one of the secrets that many wanted to see. Now that they have seen them, they were confused, Shadowsh grabbed themunication device and started exining ¡°Sharlene¡¯s beast souls are actually the same as mine.¡± ¡°The Sr Dragon, a being that is considered one of the strongest dragons in the dragon race, they are both considered a fire type and strength type with a hint of warring ability.¡± ¡°As long as the sun is present above it, one could fight as long as their mental capacity could bear it without fearing exhaustion.¡± ..... The announcer¡¯s mouth was agape but he was not finished yet ¡°The limit of the Sr Dragon is still a mystery, it could easily reach Moon Rank but I do not have any idea if it could reach higher.¡± ¡°Soul fusion with it would result in immense strength, endurance and abnormal regeneration ability.¡± He then turns to the nine tailed fox and also exins ¡°This is called the Lunar Divine Nine Tailed Fox.¡± ¡°A creature that could create illusions and is capable of cloning itself.¡± Sharlene transformed together with the Sr Dragon and when she opened her eyes, she was shocked, around her body were dragon scales, she also had a pair of golden dragon wings. Clenching her fist, she sensed the extreme strength in her body, she opened her mouth and let out a loud dragon roar that stunned her current opponent. The fox looks at her and transforms into her exact image, it then splits into nine copies and all of them look exactly the same as Sharlene. Loudwig stood up and shouted ¡°Impossible!¡± His eyes were bulging as he could not believe what he was currently seeing, rubbing his eyes, the exact scene is still ying in front of him. The audience were shocked by this but they were then confused because of Loudwig¡¯s reaction, he is a Saint Lord, why is he so surprised. Shadowsh clears his throat and exins ¡°This is one of the Lunar Divine Nine Tailed Fox ability, duplicate, what makes Saint Lord Loudwig so surprised because the clones have the exact strength as Sharlene, also their aura and every part of her is exactly the same.¡± ¡°This means that if you face her, not only are you fighting against one of her but ten of her and because of their extreme simrities, even a Saint Lord would not be able to pinpoint which one is real.¡± This time, everyone finally realised the absurdity of the situation, Sharlene attacks, her speed was extremely fast, her current opponent was caught in surprise, she was too fast for him to react. Bang! He was hit in the face and was instantly thrown to the ocean, Shadowsh shes in front of Sharlene stopping her. Shadowsh sighed and shook his head ¡°Enough, he had already fainted.¡± Hearing this, the referee was stunned, he then quickly flew towards Sharlene¡¯s opponent and checked at his current condition. The referee made the victory sign and carried the fainted boy to the infirmary, Shadowsh saw this and stopped him, he then healed the boy. Sharlene then returns to the Samus Family side and continues to watch the other battles, her victory made her realise just how terrifying the two beast souls that Shadowsh had given her. Loudwig looks at him with aplicated expression, he could not help but ask ¡°Since you two have the same beast souls, are you also capable of doing such a thing.¡± He did not answer, he just smiled calmly but Loudwig had already obtained his answers, he could not help but look at him with awe and fear, he then became excited. He quickly asked ¡°Shadowsh, if you are still lost about your identity, Would you mind if you join our division.¡± Shadowsh thought about this and decided to try to join if he really cannot find a way to return back ¡°Okay, I will take you up on your offer in the future.¡± The next couple of battles are more exciting but the people realised that the participants of the threefold gravity domain had it much harderpared to the other domains. After the battle in that domain ended, Shadowsh changed it into a mountainous one, he does not want to make it incredibly difficult for the participants. Because of the ten domains, the preliminary stage had ended faster than usual, after the top ten spots were finally sorted out, the audience realised something. There were actually five individuals from the Samus Family that managed to obtain the top ten spots. They were Blitzerg, Loid, Sharlene, Garf and Xandier, just like What Shadowsh expected, the five of them managed to obtain a spot. The three seeded participants of the Ruman Family have also managed to obtain a spot and the daughter of the City Lord Michelle Sheen. The expressions of the members of the Borgeous Family were extremely unpleasant, they did not expect that their rival would be able to surpass them this much. They could only sigh sadly as they enviously looked at Shadowsh, they were not feeling envious of him but the fact that the Samus Family managed to acquire his help by just giving two of their female members to him. Shadowsh decided to celebrate the victory of the Samus Family because of Blitzerg¡¯s insistence, he had be the knight in shining armour in the hearts of all the young girls of the city. The entire estate was festive, there were two individuals from the five winners that were enviously looking at two of theirrades. They were Loid and Xandier, the two of them already have their second beast soul before they started training under Shadowsh because of this, they were not lucky to obtain his fox beast soul. Garf is different from them, he was solely focused on training his zing Lion that he did not bother fusing with another beast soul, he did not expect that he would be so lucky to obtain such a beast soul that could transform into different beings. Shadowsh looks at the students that he has trained and lets out a cough, everyone froze and they all focused on him. He smiled and started speaking ¡°Everyone, I have to inform you about something, the fox beast souls that I had given you have another ability.¡± This made everyone¡¯s ear tingle, they wanted to learn more about the beast soul that Shadowsh had given to 6 of the younger generation of the Samus Family. ¡°The foxes are capable of storing the knowledge of beasts that it has recorded, of course, they are not omnipotent, they have their limits.¡± ¡°Firstly, they could only be as strong as you, divine rank abilities and skills could not be replicated, some of the bloodline traits are also inessible.¡± Shadowshughed and said ¡°They could also evolve because of my technique but they need to absorb only the most purest Lunar yin attribute items.¡± The six were excited, Sharlene asked him ¡°Can mine also evolve?¡± He shook his head ¡°Yours is the final evolution of theirs but it could also improve, unlike theirs, yours is intelligent and because it technically is tied to your soul and life.¡± ¡°No matter how intelligent it bes, it will never betray you.¡± Sharlene started tearing up, she leaps on his embrace, Hystea saw this and felt a little jealous but she knew that this was her daughter¡¯s great day, she decided not to ruin it. Blitzerg was already drunk, bing one of the top ten prodigies in the city, he felt confident in himself finally, he even beat Larry Borgeous, one of the seeded participants. He looks at the person who had changed his life and walks towards him, he slurred ¡°Big bro, Why are you still wearing your mask? Tonight we celebrate! Let Loose a little!¡± The eyebrows of everyone else other than the mother and daughter pair twitched, they knew that maybe only Blitzerg had the gall to say this to him. Loudwig frowns, he did not expect to see someone so disrespectful towards a Saint Lord, not to mention it was one of the younger generation of the Samus Family. The shock did not end there, Blitzerg grabbed Shadowsh and actually pulled him towards one of the tables, the guests were shocked. Shadowsh on the other hand did not care, he already sees Blitzerg as his naughty little brother, he smiled calmly and took off his mask. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044: CHAPTER 1013 TRAVEL Those who still have not seen his face gasped, they were startled to realise that he was quite appealing, they always thought that he is not confident with his appearance. Now that they have seen him, they realise that their guesses were truly far from the truth, they could only sigh in shame, meanwhile, many of the female guests were looking at him with a predatory look. Shadowsh and Blitzerg were having fun eating, they were also drinking but the former was not affected by such a low level drink, thetter on the other hand is already dead drunk. Sharlene chuckles upon seeing this, she is indebted to her cousin, after all, without him, she would have never met her love. Shadowsh sensed something and looks at the entrance, Loudwig who wanted to strike a conversation with him also froze, He looked at the entrance with a confused expression. A beautiful woman enters, she is as beautiful as Hystea, the only difference is that, she exudes an aura that belongs to someone proud but not arrogant. Hystea¡¯s expression changed when she saw the girl, she quickly approached her lover and without hesitation, sat on hisp. ..... Shadowsh was startled by her reaction but he is more than happy to ept her affection, he hugged her tightly, smelling her wonderful scent. He felt a slight pain in his thigh and saw that she was pinching it, he smirked as he lightly bit her ear, Sharlene who was talking with her female peers saw this and her expression turned sour. The confident woman smiled as she saw Hystea¡¯s action, she then walked to Shadowsh¡¯s seat and introduced herself. ¡°Greetings Saint Lord Shadowsh, I am Suixine Ruman, I am here to ask a request from you.¡± Shadowsh was surprised, he had heard about her as he knew that she is still considered as the greatest genius this city had ever nurtured. Before he could answer, Hystea wraps her arms around his neck and lies intimately in his embrace as she asks ¡°What request are you giving to my husband?¡± Shadowsh looks at her strangely, he does not understand why she is acting like this, she is basically like a jealous girlfriend. Loudwig who was now besides him could not help but chuckle, he cannot believe that a Saint Lord as strong as Shadowsh would be stumped by his current situation. Blitzerg became sober, he was confused, he turned to his friend and saw him looking at him with a pleading gaze, he quickly understood that it was his friend that sobered him up. He stood up but because of his earlier condition, he nearly fell down, he took a deep breath and calmed his mind with spirit Qi. ¡°Aunt Hystea, can I bring big bro to y with our group, even after we won the Prodigy Tournament, we wanted to let them know that we are still members of the zing Red Group.¡± Hystea hesitated but after thinking about it, she decided to relent to his request, Blitzerg quickly grabs Shadowsh¡¯s hand and makes a break for it. Loudwig saw everything and realised something, Shadowsh is quite loyal to those that he considered as friends, a light shes on his eyes, he finally obtains a method on how to befriend such an individual, he was just surprised on how easy it was. Hystea faced Suixine and the smell of gunpowder was released in the air, the two women looked at each other calmly. The party continues, Shadowsh only returns back to Hystea after making sure that all the members of the zing Red Group were drunk, with good food and drinks, he felt satisfied. Throughout the entire party, multiple female guests wanted to associate with him, fortunately for him, someone blocked any advancement towards him. Sharlene was in her jealous girlfriend mode, she did not let anyonee close to her man, because of her presence, none of the girls managed to sessfully interact with him. Suixine is now sitting besides Hystea, the two girls were talking to each other, when they sensed him, the two girls stopped talking and faced him. ¡°Dear, Suixine wanted you to train the three younger generations of her family, can you do this, for me?¡± hearing this, he ponders, he then frowns. Suixine¡¯s heart tightened, she was now feeling nervous, meanwhile, Hystea was confused by her lover¡¯s hesitation. Shadowsh then gestures to her toe closer, he then whispers something to her, hearing the content, she blushes and punches his shoulder. ¡°Suixine, do not worry, he has epted your request.¡± Shadowsh chuckles and puts his hand on her waist. She bashfully res at him and pinches his hand, the night passed by. While Shadowsh (Physical Body) was having an easy and rxing time, his Nascent Soul was not. After obtaining the information regarding the battleship, he now realizes that their universe is now in danger, they must act fast, fortunately, after the Physical Body improves its spirit, the connection between the two entities became stronger. Because of this, Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) is now stronger and he could now function a lot better, the entire Gaia is now focused in researching ships that could travel to outer space and destroyed worlds. Time World is now operating at overtime both figuratively and literally, the schrs there had received Leafinia¡¯s blessing so even without focusing in cultivation, they could still live a very long life. This is why, they solely focus on researching and inventing new technologies, all the races of Gaia were working with each other to protect their world. Blue World is now officially epted as an allied world just like Saint Monster World, other than that Martial World is now slowly bing an advanced world. The conservative martial artists were actually quite against such advancement because of their stubborn way of life but after being presented with gravity technology that increases one¡¯s own gravity and multiple body enhancement technologies, the conservatives finally epted the change. Of course Don Don still respected their decision and did not fully change their way of life, actually, he wanted to bnce the Martial World and not turn it into a futuristic utopia. Shadowsh warns him that the technologies that were given to them would not be epted by their world¡¯s consciousness and this would only slow down their development. This is why, the artifact builders and the cksmiths of Martial World were racking their brains to make a more advanced technology for their own world. While most schrs, inventors, builders, etc. were busy racking their brains, the rest of the people were busy fighting against the invasion, Blue World¡¯s residents were quite proactive in this. After having a taste of Gaia¡¯s generosity, they now wanted more, unlike most powerful worlds that wanted to rule and build their supreme sovereignty, Shadowsh is not like this. He just wanted to protect Gaia and the surrounding worlds were unlucky that they are considered as threats, they might not be strong enough to threaten Gaia¡¯s safety but they are considered as entrance to their beautiful world. Now that the Outer World is invading theirs, they cannot be too cautious, currently, the gang are now in Golden Elf World, Leafinia is considered as the ambassador and representative of Gaia¡¯s decision. She is now under a lot of pressure, not because of her current role but because of what Shadowsh has said. ¡°I will not help you in making a decision, I will respect fully, no matter how disadvantageous of a deal it is for our world.¡± She knew that she had to obtain the advantage in the negotiation, she does not want to disappoint her family. Since Shena is now too busy, she was reced by Shadowsh, Al and the rest were feeling happy because this reminds them of the past when they were still traveling around Thousand Forest Continent. Herish and the rest were feeling nervous, it is because they are traveling to a world ruled by other elves, they were actually burning with fighting spirit. Ingrained in their minds, the elves of Gaia are the best elves and they wanted to show it to other elves, even though the elf queen and that other elves were not showing but they are quite proud. The elves that participated in this mission were all raring to go, especially the elites as all of them felt that this is their time to shine. Shadowsh was actually mesmerized by the design of the ship, they are now onboard the most advanced spaceship that Gaia managed to manufacture. He could not help but mumble ¡°As long as my physical body returns, I must risk it all and steal a battleship from an Outer World army.¡± Leafiniaes up to him, she says ¡°Big brother, we are now approaching Golden Elf World, do you have any instructions?¡± He shook his head and smiled ¡°Leafinia, this mission is under your supervision, all of the decisions should be made by you, I realised that I have always been going solo, I should trust you and the others.¡± Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045: CHAPTER 1014 GOLDEN ELF WORLD Leafinia looks at him in a pitiful manner but he pays no heed of this, he just wanted to enjoy his time in this journey, now that his physical body is beginning to reconnect with him, he now does not need to worry about going out of control. Gaia is also functioning well, the invasion is still ongoing but because of the fact that the method of repairing cracks and destroying world gates were discovered, the invasion has slowed down, unless the Outer World uses a battleship, conquering the worlds in this universe is no longer as easy as before. Currently, he was watching the wormhole-like pathway around them, world travel has be much more efficient with the new technology that Gaia has. The ship would manipte the spatialw and energy around it, making it travel in wormholes and works gates a lot faster, with Banjo as their researcher and teacher, mastering spatialws have be much more efficient than before. With an abnormal being like a Void Beast teaching them all about the spatial energy, the schrs were able to create the current vessel that they are now riding. Shadowsh sensed something and looks at a certain direction, his expression changed, he did not expect an Outer World battleship in their way to the Golden Elf World. Seeing how they easily destroyed a world, his expression became heavy, he knew that this is bad news for the elves, the two forces would certainly meet sooner andter and considering the strength of the battleship, Shadowsh was not confident with the prospect of the elves winning. ..... After traveling for days, they finally arrived at their destination, in front of them was at the end of the world gate. When they enter the world, the elves and everyone else but Shadowsh is shocked, giant golden trees could be seen everywhere, this world is filled with great vitality. It seems that other than nts, the elves were also nurturing the world, the strength of the consciousness of this world is something that Shadowsh does not want to mess with. He took a deep breath and praised ¡°This world is truly something else, it might be as strong as Blue World, might even more.¡± Herish heard this so do the other elves, their fighting spirit only continues to rise, this world might be as amazing but they believe that the Elf World on Safehaven Paradise would certainly surpass this world. Al spoke ¡°I sensed that this world is quite hostile to me, I do not know why exactly but my gut feeling is giving me intense reaction.¡± Shadowsh looks at him and close his eyes, he then sensed that this world consciousness is constricting against Al, it seemed that this world is quite hostile to otherworlders, if it were not the fact that Leafinia and the elves were the same race as this world¡¯s ruler, they also would have been suppressed. He approached everyone and used his authority as a world lord of multiple words to gain total ess over this world, he knew why this world is doing this. It is because it sensed the attack of the Outer World from the surrounding worlds under its rule, as a high grade world, it has ten worlds that are under it. He looked at the area and saw that the trees were slightly moving, a light shes on his eyes, he was amused by this world¡¯s ability to spy, it is basically like Jelly. He then looks at Leafinia and she also looks at him, it seemed that the two of them discovered the beings that were spying on them. Leafinia took a deep breath and stepped forward, her aura as the spirit of the Tree Of Life blossoms out of her body, the trees tremble and some of them then kneeled, it seems that they are Treants. Leafinia started speaking ¡°I want to meet with the Golden Elf King! Tell him, I, Leafinia have returned together with the people of my world, bringing dire news about this world, the Outer World forces are now approaching rapidly.¡± The Treants looked at each other and nodded, they then went to inform the higher ups regarding Leafinia¡¯s existence, a being such as her is something that no one in this world could take lightly. The elves of this world came from one source, the World Tree, it is the evolved form of the Tree Of Life, because elves were the best ingredients in creating pills and potions, they were also the best ves to be trained, this world has always been harassed by other worlds. This all changes when the Golden Tree Of Life transforms into the Golden Elf Tree, as years pass by, the strength of the elves continues to improve until finally, they rise up and take revenge on their former oppressors. Blood flows in this world dying it red, then after obtaining supremacy over this world, the elves then start to change this world into a pure paradise for their race. Shadowsh does not know any of this, even if he did, he would not be threatened, he has Leafinia that could make most of this world¡¯s fighters powerless and Sans that is the total opposite of this world¡¯s attributes. His very existence is a threat to this world, this is why, if the Golden Elf World tries to fight against Gaia, he is confident that they would easily destroy this world. After waiting for a short while, Shadowsh finally opened his eyes, he saw multiple elves with golden hair and light armour that were glowing in golden lights. ¡®Too gaudy.¡¯ He thought but he does admire their strength, there were at least 10 Saint Lords present, they were not any ordinary powerhouse he had fought, they are more like Don Don, someone that focused on one path and used other paths to increase the main one. All the Saint Lords were looking at him, as this world¡¯s residents, the world consciousness is telling them that, the person in front of them is extremely dangerous, they must take heed when they are near him. Shadowsh smiled at him, showing that he was not trying to pick a fight, the Saint Lords returned his gestures with a polite nod, they might be arrogant but they are not stupid, a person that is capable of nurturing a Tree Of Life until it gave birth to a being like Leafinia is terrifying in their minds. Meanwhile, many elves were looking at Leafinia with infatuation, suddenly, their gaze was blocked by the elves of Gaia, instantly, the two groups red at each other, neither was willing to back off. The people of Golden Elf World are stronger, while most of the elves were only at Xiantian King to Xiantian Emperor Stage, their rivals are mainly at Saint Realm. The biggest difference between the two groups was age, the elves of Gaia were considerably younger than the elves of Golden Elf World but their strength and experience makes up for this disadvantage. Shadowsh just watched from the side, Al and the rest that were not elves were ignored, it seems that the elves of this world were extremely prejudiced towards other races. A man wearing a golden robe and crown, riding a flying golden dragon appears, his majestic presence graces the elves, meanwhile, those from Gaia were not affected by this, in their minds, Shadowsh is supreme. Upon seeing theirck of reaction, the Golden Elf King frowned, he snorted and released his pressure, the world consciousness also made a move. Shadowsh frowns, his killing intent burst out of his body making the entire Golden Elf World tremble in fear, the expression of the elves present became fearful. He started speaking ¡°I might respect your world because of Leafinia but do not tempt me to bring the hundreds of worlds that are under me and destroy this world.¡± The Golden Elf King acted brave ¡°Hah! Hundreds of worlds, such a boast!¡± A beautiful elf that was wearing thin clothing spoke ¡°My lord, ording to my divine ability, he is not lying, it seems that he truly has hundreds of worlds under him.¡± The Golden Elf King that wasughing was stunned, so were all the elves present, they now look at Shadowsh with a hint of dread. ¡°Do not worry, I will not attack this world as long as you gave all of us the amount of respect that we deserve!¡± The Golden Elf King¡¯s expression became ugly, suddenly, he saw a future, his head was cut off and his soul was devoured. His expression became pale but he quickly recovered ¡°Bring our guests to our n, they are Saint Leafinia¡¯s people, disrespecting them is the same as disrespecting her.¡± The elves became solemn, there were only a small number of people that they could not disrespect and one of them was Leafinia, after all, she is exactly like their Golden Elf Tree. Shadowsh nodded at Leafinia, he might not interfere with the discussion but he could act as a deterrent if the elves ever try something. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046: CHAPTER 1015 GOLDEN ELF WORLD || He might not make any decisions for her but he will secretly pave a way for her, he just felt thankful that he suppressed the connection between him and Sans, his loyal knight¡¯s very existence would make this world loathe him. Leafinia was then escorted towards the main territory of the Golden Elves, as they approached the center of this world, the trees got bigger and grander, the elves from Gaia snorted, they felt that their world is much better. Technology and nature have blended perfectly in the elven world and even in the main world of Safehaven Paradise, in the Thousand Forest Continent on the other hand, the forests are still under innovation and construction. It is because Shadowsh felt that he does not want the entire Gaia to be a technological world, if it did, wild monsters and beasts would not have any ce to truly call their own. This is the reason why he did not improve the technology inside the Sanctuaries, he wanted the monsters living inside to be as untamed and wild as they are. Those monsters are one of the main sources of power of the Thousand Forest Continent, now that the entire world is continuously expanding, he could release some species in the wild to popte their vast and majestic world. Back at the present, Shadowsh sighed when he saw just how vibrant the Golden Elf World was, upon seeing this, the elves were shocked, Queen Enternia quickly asked ¡°What is it that troubling you my lord?¡± ..... The elves that were escorting them were tick off by what Enternia have called Shadowsh, for them, calling another race lord is sphemous. If it were not for the fact that they are intimidated by Shadowsh, they would have given her a piece of their mind. Shadowsh sighed and said ¡°This world is extremely vibrant, Gaia is now looking too barren, other than your race, not many are thinking of developing thendmasses of our world, they are too focused on conquering other worlds.¡± The golden elves were listening and they felt proud when they heard himpare their worlds. Enternia smiled and said ¡°Maybe because this world is considered tinypared to Gaia which is nearing the same size as a higher ne of existence.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± One of the golden elves that were eavesdropping cannot help himself and shouted. Shadowsh looks at him with disdain, he had already said nothing about their shameless behaviour of eavesdropping on their conversation, he actually dares to intervene. Sensing his gaze, that golden elf became silent, finally under intense pressure, he decided to switch ces with one of the golden elves at the front. The other golden elves decided not to eavesdrop anymore after one of them was discovered, Shadowsh then continues to where he left off. ¡°Even if Gaia isrge, this is still not a reason to just let its gifts be wasted *Sigh* it seems that I need to issue a mission on the Adventure Guild regarding this topic.¡± Enternia nodded, even her, admires the high ranking Adventurers of their empire. Shadowsh smiled ¡°I cannot leave the renovation to Leafinia, she has too much on her tes, the others are already involved, Sans is basically a death god, I let him do what he wants as long as he does not go too far, Banjo is too uninterested, Don Don and Clwyd has their own world, mother and aunt are too busy raising the fox army.¡± Because he dislikes people seeing his family as his subordinates, he just lets them do what they want, actually, Enternia is already a member of the Hope Family, it¡¯s just that she was so used to calling him lord that she forgot about the greatest perks of being one. The elves listening to their conversation swore that once they returned to Gaia, they would create artificial inds and raise multiple beings there, there are arge amount of refugees that came from other worlds. Because Gaia is too proud, it marked anyone that it is not her children and not a member of the worlds that it has dominance over, many of the refugees are now considered semi-ves. When Shadowsh found out about this, he was speechless, he might have control over Gaia but it still has half of its consciousness intact, most of the time, he will let it be and even increase its authority over its own domain. He knew that Gaia is only following the wishes of the majority of its children, he just did not expect that the thing that he was against, from the start of his journey had now returned and had be moremon. He sighed and said ¡°Those refugees are pitiful, I might not like those that contain bad karma but I still care for those that are innocent, I just hope that, a hundred years from now, their descendants would finally be Gaia¡¯s children.¡± Enternia smiled and so did the other elves, even after reaching his current level, Shadowsh still is a little bit naive but this is also one of the traits that they loved about him. He remembered something and asked Enternia ¡°By the way, since I was too busy, I did not have the time to ask you this but did the Enforcement Division suppress the beliefs of the refugees?¡± Enternia shook her head ¡°No, they always follow the protocol you set, unless it is an evil god, we will not care about their beliefs as long as they do not dare spheme yours.¡± What he did not know is that, all the religions that dare say their god is the greatest were all suppressed and many of the refugees were now seen as lower ss beings. Those that epted their inferiority were left to their own device, no one said anything even after they built their own churches, unfortunately for them, the former believers of their world started to convert into The Great Summoning Religion. If the god they believed could not even save their world, why would they care about continuing to believe in them, they rather believe in a god that had epted them to his embrace. Shadowsh did not know this, he was feeling happy because he had discovered what is the mysterious energy that he was unable to control in the past. Fate Energy. A potent energy that even gods covet, he cannot use it on the lower ne of existence because of theck of originw regarding its power, he can use it a little bit on a higher ne of existence but not that much. He spected that he can only truly use this power when he finally reaches Divine Realm and he knew that it would not be long when he finally reached that realm. After days of travel, they finally arrived at their destination, many golden elves were present, the adults and some of the children were looking at Shadowsh¡¯s group with disdain while most of the children were looking at them with curiosity. Leafinia and Enternia were eye-catching, especially the former, her image has always been preserved in this world as many of them actually thought of her as their Saint. Unfortunately, she left without any hesitation, this made many of the elves heartbroken, especially the princes, princess, queens and even the king, now that she had returned, nearly all the elves were ecstatic, the remaining ones were nervous as they do not want to lose her once again. Shadowsh was looking at the sun hanging above Golden Elf World, he finally realised why this world is full of vitality, it actually has three suns and all of them are golden sun that exudesrge amounts of vitality. His dragon bloodline is reacting but his fox bloodline is suppressed, it seems that this world has an imbnce of attributes but he was not surprised, after all, during all of this time, he had already discovered that the elves and all the nts contain dense amounts of Yang Qi inside their body. Leafinia wanted to obtain his opinion but seeing him like this, she could only sigh and brace herself, Shadowsh suddenly stops and frowns, he looks towards a certain direction and bes confused. Enternia approached him and asked ¡°What is it my lord?¡± He continues to frowns ¡°I felt a familiar aura that is now present on the edge of this world but this should not be so.¡± Enternia was startled ¡°Maybe it is one of the races that you have fought in your adventures my lord.¡± He nodded ¡°Yes, that is exactly it, the aura that I am currently sensing onlyes from one race in this universe but they are beings of pure destruction, they should not be present not active in such a world like this.¡± ¡°Why is it so my lord?¡± ¡°Because of the Outer World, those beings should be busy defending this universe, they should not be active in their primary role because of this universe¡¯s current situation.¡± ¡°What type of beings are they my lord? For you to be respectful towards them, it seems that they are quite powerful.¡± He took a deep breath as he recalls the time he had encountered them ¡°They are the reason why I have mastered thew of destruction.¡± ¡°They are called the Disaster Beasts.¡± Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047: CHAPTER 1016 A CHANGE OF PLAN Inside the Golden Elf World, multiple Disaster Beasts were destroying everything around them but surprisingly, they were not doing this consciously. It seemed that there is a reason for their visit in this world, other than them, there are also chaos beasts present but they were not randomly destroying everything around them but they advanced in an orderly manner towards the heart of the Golden Elf World. Shadowsh continues to sense their presence, he was no longer afraid of them as he both contains the Law Of Destruction and Creation, besides, he does not sense hostility from them. He told Enternia to inform the golden elves about the presence of the Chaos and Disaster Beasts, he also told them about their strength, ability and the main reason for their existence. After hearing about their horrific ability, Enternia felt a chill running down her spine, without hesitation, she flew towards Leafinia and told her about this. Hearing the information regarding the so-called Disaster Beasts, Leafinia immediately realised just how dire the situation of this world really is, she flew towards the elf prince that she was familiar with and told him about the invasion of the Chaos and Disaster Beasts. The prince seems to be knowledgeable, without even having her exin the information regarding the invaders, he went to inform his father. ..... Shadowsh and his group were brought to the guest hall inside the pce, the golden elves decided to deal with the invaders first before discussing with Shadowsh¡¯s group. Leafinia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this, she was afraid that they would instantly start the discussion once they arrived at the pce. She calms herself down and makes mental notes in her mind about the main topic that they would be discussingter. She does not want her world to be in the short stick of the bargain, not only her subjects and worshipers were present, her greatest idol, her big brother is also present. Shadowsh closes his eyes and tricks this world¡¯s consciousness and sees the scene that involves the Golden Elf King and the Disaster Beasts. ¡°D*mn beasts! How dare you invade this world! Are you taking this world as a pushover?!¡± He exploded with his aura, the present him in this world is just an avatar of his true self on Elf and Spirit ne. He has already surpassed the Saint Lord rank after living for greater than half a million years, He is now cultivating the avatar technique that all of the ancestors of their royal family trains. The Disaster Beastmander that looks like a giant centipede just stares at him calmly, even though it was just a state, the Golden Elf King felt intense pressure descending on him. Shadowsh shook his head in disappointment, even though the army that is now in front of the golden elves were radiating intense danger in the hearts of the elves, they were not exuding killing intent nor any bit of hostility. This means that they are not here to cause trouble but the Golden Elf King is just too proud, what is worse is that, the other golden elves are also the same. The Chaos and Disaster Beasts ignored them and continued to advance deeper into the heart of the Golden Elf World, upon seeing this, the golden elves started radiating intense killing intent and they started preparing to engage. ¡®It seems that I have to intervene, d*mn it!¡¯ He cursed his luck, he did not expect that he would encounter such an event during his first arrival in this world. He stood up and used the spatialw to continuously teleport from different locations before arriving at the scene. His sudden appearance shocked everyone, he did not care about the golden elves and he released his twows that made the Chaos and Disaster Beasts freeze. He asks ¡°What is the reason for your visit to this world?¡± The centipede seemed to be able to understand him making it confused but because it does not want to fight a resident of this universe in this current time, it answered his question. Shadowsh nods repeatedly, he then turns to the Golden Elf King and says ¡°Your world is now in danger.¡± This time the Golden Elf King did not be angry nor felt insulted, he just curiously looked at him, he knew that he had to exin the situation to him. He first had tomand the Chaos and Disaster Beast army to stand down as he told the Golden Elf King about their current situation, his expression immediately became unsightly when he heard the reason why the destruction army is present in their world. The Outer World army is now approaching this world and ording to this universe¡¯s will, this ce would be a battlefield, it seemed that this universe had started to fight back, sending its children that are born to destroy to fight against the invaders. The Golden Elf King is actually quite knowledgeable, when he spotted the appearance of the Chaos and Disaster Beast army from afar, he instantly knew that something bad was going to happen in their world. He just did not expect that their world had be a designated battlefield for the Outer World army and the destruction army to sh, he cannot ept such fate. Once the Golden Elf Tree dies, most of the golden elves would also follow, the strength of their entire race would plummet, at least one major realm would be wasted away from them. This is the reason why he is unwilling to let this world get destroyed by the sh of the two armies, Shadowsh¡¯s heart was heavy, he did not expect that even this universe was threatened to this level. For it to actually wield the instinct of the race that is born to destroy and use them to protect its children, it seemed that it was on the verge of destruction. He hoped that this universe would be able to hold on until their world built a battleship that could take the fight to outer space. The Golden Elf King asks him ¡°Are you able to discuss an alternative?¡± Hearing hismanding tone, he frowns, he then left making everyone dumbfounded, he returned to the pce and told Leafinia to find another way to recruit an ally, this world would notst long under the sh between the two forces. Leafinia was stunned, she did not expect such a drastic turn of events to happen, just as she was stunned and confused about what to do, Shadowsh grabbed her hand and said ¡°Stop dilly-dallying, we need to leave quickly!¡± The golden elves of this world have too many limitations, ording to his observations, this world can nurture multiple Saint Lords but there would only be one Descending Divine Rank expert after a million years. They are too dependent on their tree of life, he would not care about such a problem, if they only acted in a correct manner in front of him but ording to their eyes, he knew that allying themselves with such a world would not bring much good results. Together with the current situation, he decided to abandon the mission but he would still recruit some elves, he smiled and said ¡°Leafinia did you leave a clone in this world before returning to Gaia?¡± Leafinia was stunned but she still nodded, he chuckled as he told them to quickly return back to the ship, he then gazed at the direction where he sensed his sister¡¯s aura. The world tree used the clone to assimte itself and create another seed for it, he knew that once he brings Leafinia¡¯s clone back to Gaia, it would be a great addition for their world. As long as he obtained it, it would be almost like he had gained ess to this world and the higher ne of existence connected to it. Boom! Suddenly, the entire world started shaking, he knew that the golden elves had shed against the destruction army, before leaving, he told the centipede they could advance. He meant this world no harm, the ones that were truly at fault were the Outer World army, if it were not for them, this world could continue existing as it is. Because of his strength and his ability to blend into shadows and space, no elves detected him, he finally arrives at the living quarters of the clone, without hesitation, he grabs it and throws it inside his storage ring before making a break for it. They might not have aplished their primary goals but this does not mean that they had lost a lot, as long as they could nurture the tree seed inside the clone, they could breed golden elves. The limitations of the golden elves of this world would not exist on Gaia, the thing that is limiting the growth of the Golden Elf Tree is because of the limit of this world but Gaia is different. It is a higher ne of existence connected with the gates of the Divine Realm, it could be nurtured to greater heights if it was raised k in his world. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048: CHAPTER 1017 GOLDEN ELVES He knew that this would make their journey here a waste but he does not think so, if this universe is truly serious about fighting against the Outer World, then the destruction army currently present in this world is just the first batch. The Chaos and Disaster Beasts are known to be beings that could get stronger as they destroy things, there are definitely countless Saint Lords within their ranks. Back to the present, after grabbing Leafinia¡¯s clone, he immediately flew back to the ship, when he got there, he saw that Leafinia was actually trying to persuade some golden elves to leave with her. His eyes lit up as he thought that this was a good n, as long as they stayed with her, they would not die even if the Golden Elf Tree dies from the iing battle, they also would certainly follow her loyally after arriving at Gaia. He knew that this is going to be true not because he felt that the golden elves adored her but if the Golden Elf Tree truly died, she would be the sole reason for their survival. ¡°Leafinia, take care of her, your decision to leave a clone in this world is truly magnificent, as long as we nt this thing on your ind back on Gaia, we would be able to nurture a Golden Elf Tree.¡± Leafinia¡¯s eyes lit up. She nodded repeatedly, she then asked ¡°Big brother what should we do, Are we going to leave this world immediately?¡± ..... Shadowsh shook his head ¡°I will stay, this world is going to be a battlefield, I am going to help the Chaos and Disaster Beast army to fight against the Outer World.¡± Leafinia was startled, she looked at him with a confused expression, he knew what she was thinking and exined ¡°This might be the only chance that we would be able to get our hands on the battleship of our enemy.¡± He clenched his fist tightly as an excited expression appeared on his face ¡°As long as our schrs get their hands on samples of the ship, we would be able to advance our technology and our dream of building interster ships would be a reality!¡± Leafinia nodded, he then became solemn and said to her ¡°Tell Sans, Gulli and Banjo toe here, I need their help in order to defeat our opponent.¡± She nodded once again, after waiting for the ship to be full, she promised those that were left behind that she would not abandon them and she would return with multiple ships that they could enter. Shadowsh shook his head, he knew that Leafinia now has a Dantian World, unfortunately for her, she would not be able to ess it because it is inside Safehaven Paradise, even Amethyst has a hard time connecting aplete world with another world. If her Dantian World was like Sans, she would not have this type of problem but she is too greedy, she wanted aplete world withpletews of its own, because of this, her world is actually a tier higher than Sans and the rest. Back to the present, Shadowsh went to the battlefield, the golden elves and the destruction army were now fighting against each other, seeing this, he could only shake his head, he knew that what the elves are doing is just slowing down the inevitable. He felt that the golden elves are too stupid but he cannot me them too much, he might react the same way as them if such thing happened to Gaia but this is basically impossible. The surrounding worlds around Gaia were either monitored by the Thousand Race Empire or the members of the United Federation Alliance, they would always send reports back to the main base informing about the situation happening in the worlds they are currently in. They might be arrogant but not stupid, they took their jobs seriously, even though their manpower iscking, this did not truly held them back. The Golden Elf World is strong, he cannot deny this, they even built a branch on Elf and Spirit ne, this just shows how great their foundation truly is but because of this, they became negligent. They did not create an intelligence department that would monitor the worlds that they conquered, they might not be afraid of insurgency from their subordinate race but still, it is better to create one for a situation such as this. One cannot be too cautious in this universe full of chaos and wars, he watches as the golden elves fall from their grace and were destroyed by the Disaster Beasts, some are not so lucky and were devoured by Chaos Beasts. Shadowsh knew that he had to intervene or else the chances of their victory against the Outer World would decrease, he did not immediately intervene earlier because he wanted to show the golden elves how strong the destruction army truly is. He appears in the middle of the centipede and the Golden Elf King, his sudden appearance makes the two leaders freeze, they stop fighting and so do their subordinates. Shadowsh stared at the Golden Elf King and shakes his head in disappointment, he then said ¡°Your race has a Saint that could see to the future, she could also see through karma, I suggest that you have her look at your race¡¯s future and the karma that you guys currently hold.¡± The Golden Elf King snorted but he still flew towards his wife and daughter and had the pair use their special abilities to look at their race¡¯s future and their karma points. The expression of the pair became pale and their graceful bearing disappeared, Shadowsh watched everything calmly, he knew that the Golden Elf King had already discovered their mistake. He waited for them to face him, the Golden Elf King and his wife flew towards him, their expression was not looking great. The expression of the golden elven soldiers also became heavy, they do not know what their king and queen have talked about but they know that it was not a good thing. The Golden Elf King said ¡°You are knowledgeable about this situation, For the rtionship of Saint Leafinia and this world, Can you tell us a path of survival?¡± He became humble just for the sake of his race survival, Shadowsh looked at him and nodded, he thought ¡®At least he is a great king even if it was in the end.¡¯ He clears his throat and says ¡°Disaster Beasts are this universe¡¯s pet, they are tasked to keep the numbers of living beings in check but currently they are sent in this world but they are not behaving as usual, do you know why?¡± The Golden Elf King seemed to have an inkling of what is happening but the queen does not, Shadowsh turns to him and smiles ¡°It seems that you have some idea what is happening, don¡¯t you?¡± The Golden Elf King, Shadowsh closes his eyes and sighs ¡°Just as you thought, this universe is now feeling the threat of the Outer World army, it had sent one of its precious armies of destruction to fight against the threat.¡± His expression became solemn and his voice became deeper ¡°But your race actually dares to obstruct their mission, fortunately none of you were able to kill a Disaster Beasts and have only taken down chaos beasts.¡± ¡°If you truly did this, your race would be cursed by this world.¡± The expression of the golden elves became pale, the mother and daughter pair finally realised why their karma points have be abysmallyw, it is because of what they have done. ¡°How can we fix this and is there still a way for our race to survive?¡± The Golden Elf King sighed and asked, his appearance seemed to have aged a thousand years because of the current event. ¡°Yes, you just need to transnt a seed of the Golden Elf Tree to other worlds but this would mean that your race would start from the bottom, you would also experience a period of weakness.¡± The Golden Elf King sighed but he still managed to ept this method, after all, it is better to be weak for a period of time than to die a needless death. Shadowsh continues ¡°But your race would certainly have a hard time surviving with the negative karma points that you now have, each Tribtion that your race would take would be a hundred times more dangerous and difficultpared to most races.¡± The golden elves nodded, they had already expected this, they knew that negative karma points affected both luck and the power of tribtions they faced. ¡°For your race to continue thriving, you need to help the destruction army fight off against the Outer World army, besides, they are the main reason why your race is undergoing this event, if it were not for them, you guys would have continued living like kings in this world and those around it.¡± The golden elves clenched their fists as their hatred shifted from the destruction army to the army of the Outer World. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049: CHAPTER 1018 DEFENDING GOLDEN ELF WORLD ¡°You all must kill a lot of them to secure your race¡¯s safety, since preventing this universe from fighting against the Outer World army gives you bad luck, helping it would give the opposite effect.¡± The Golden Elf King nodded. He started saying something in their native tongue and the golden elves present raised their weapons and cries, the centipede immediately became cautious but Shadowsh pacifies it. With his raging golden fate from killing millions of Outer World creatures, the destruction army innately felt obedient towards him, after talking via thew of destruction, Shadowsh obtained crucial information. He turns to the Golden Elf King and says ¡°I have discovered a way to give your race extra time to evacuate, I will lead this army to another path but we would still pass by the Golden Elf Tree, use this opportunity to protect it from the chaos Qi being emitted by the destruction army.¡± The mother and daughter pair quickly flew towards the Golden Elf Tree, the remaining elves turned to Shadowsh seemingly waiting for amand. This confuses him, he looks at the Golden Elf King seeking for answers. Knowing what his stare meant, the Golden Elf King sighed and said ¡°I could sense that unlike me, you are very warlike, it seemed that you have participated in countless big and small wars.¡± ..... He looks at the sky with a despondent look and exins ¡°Our n in the past were considered quite an expert in wars but because of our rapid development, we became obsessed with beauty and art.¡± ¡°We no longer have our warring aura and as time goes by, our n has be weaker in terms of battle strength.¡± Shadowsh was confused, he could clearly see that the amount of Saint Lords present in the golden elf army were more than five, they are definitely much stronger than in the past. The Golden Elf King notices his expression ¡°Our cultivation level might be higher than our ancestors in the past but if we fought in a one on one battle between the same rank, I could confidently say that we would lose.¡± Shadowsh finally understood, he smiled bitterly and said ¡°I cannot lead your army as I would be busy leading mine, this is also an opportunity for my world to gain the fate of this universe.¡± He did not say everything, in his mind, he thought ¡®As long as the fate of Gaia continues to rise, it would finally be a bona fide higher ne of existence.¡¯ He is nning on connecting Gaia with Beast and Giants ne, he would then steal some of the nesw and add it in the miniature worlds inside Safehaven Paradise, with such a method, he could raise an army of powerful beings. The Golden Elf King was startled, he thenughed ¡°To think that you would use this war to promote yourself and your world, such a bold move! It is no wonder why Saint Leafinia is loyal to you!¡± Shadowsh smiled, they then started preparing to meet the Outer World Army, more Disaster Beasts started appearing in this world, their aura made the hearts of the golden elves tremble. Finally after most of the elves were sent to other worlds and even to the Elf and Spirit ne, the Outer World army finally arrives, with a powerful explosion, cracks appear in the sky. The Golden Elf King together with the remaining golden elves present in this world looks at the crack with determined expression, they are already prepared to perish, they would not regret it if they could manage to take down a couple of their enemies. Bam! With another collision from the weapons of the battleship, the crack became bigger, the golden elves gripped their weapons tighter, their killing intent started to umte, they med all of their bad luck to the Outer World army. The destruction army was getting restless, fortunately, Shadowsh is present to hold them back, behind him, one thousand Disaster Beasts were present, one hundred of them were Saint Lords while the rest were all high level Saints. Bang! With one final shot, the crack finally became a hole, multiple insects swarmed inside Golden Elf World. Shadowsh fires a dragon breath towards them, killing thousands of them in just one attack, the Golden Elf King turns towards him and nodded, he then raised his hand and multiple giant sunflowers started growing around him. He then clenched his hand and beams starteding out of the sunflowers, obliterating the new wave of Outer World insects that entered their world. Shadowsh sensed that the ck karma swirling around the golden elves dispersing but none of them earned golden karma, he turns towards a different direction. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud explosions could be heard and brand new cracks appeared in this world¡¯s barrier. Shadowsh¡¯s expression was not looking too good, unlike the first cracks, the new ones were not created by weapons but by an attack that came from an Ascending Divine Rank expert. He just hopes that this universe also sent an Ascending Divine Rank expert to aid them because currently, none of them were capable of defeating it. He sighed and told the Golden Elf King to take care as he led the destruction army towards the new cracks, it did not take long for another hole to appear. Unlike the first hole, the new one has tentacled monstersing out of it, Shadowsh instantly started his killing spree and multiple tentacles were cut off by him in just a matter of seconds. The centipede and the other Saint Lord Disaster Beasts charged under his lead, the remaining members of the destruction army waited for iing enemies to fight. The insects have now entered the Golden Elf World and they scattered everywhere, Shadowsh looks in their direction and told Gulli to finally enter the scene. As the golden elves shed with the insects, the remaining ones that managed to escape were hunted down by Gulli and the rest, Sans cannot join the battle immediately. He has to wait for this world to be on the verge of destruction before being able to join, his presence would only weaken the golden elves. Multiple insects were killed by Gulli and Kuros, they might not be as strong as the Saint Lords present right now but their strength is undoubtedly one of the highest amongst the Saints. Shadowsh looks at the tentacled monsters entering this world, hemanded the Saint Lord Disaster Beasts to take care of them before using [Spatial Blink] and appearing in the center of the swarm. His eyes shed with dark light as the insects were pulled towards him, this was him using the Law Of Plunder, the Golden Elf King raised his hand and protected his subjects. Once there are at least ten thousand insects around him, He finally makes his move, creating two swords using the Law Of Creation, he spun with his entire strength. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) A giant tornado made up of sword Qi, violent wind and raging Yang dragon Qi appears in front of everyone, the ten thousand or so insects were instantly killed, none of them managed to survive as all of them were shredded into pieces. Looking at the dense amount of energy that came from in insects, Shadowsh opens his mouth and absorbs them into his body and tells Amethyst to use all the energy that he had just absorbed to continue to try to connect with his physical body. He once again uses [Spatial Blink] to reappear in a different direction, he kills a Saint Lord tentacled monster that was too upied with fighting against a Disaster Beast. After killing it, he did not devour its corpse, he threw it to Red after cleansing it, the chaos Qi that the Disaster Beasts used are much more specialpared to their weaker counterparts, the Chaos Beasts. Red quickly took it and retreated under the protection of Gulli, behind him, Triple were fighting a giant Saint tentacled monster that tried to steal the corpse. The Golden Elf King started to be more confident but he did not know that, the enemies that they are currently fighting were just the cannon fodders of the Outer World. After killing the tenth batch, stronger and more evolved beings started entering, the first casualty finally appeared on Shadowsh¡¯s side, the first being to die from their side was a Xiantian Emperor Chaos Beast. Then, more casualties started appearing, in just one hour, one hundred golden elves were killed and at least a thousand Chaos Beasts were massacred. The Golden Elf World has now started to be dimmer, it was infected by the power of the destruction army and being sucked dry by the Outer World. Shadowsh shouted ¡°We must protect this world¡¯s core as long as we could! This world is our natural advantage, as long as we are fighting in this world, we would be able to slow down our mortality rate!¡± Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050: CHAPTER 1019 STORM PAENG WAS RELENTLESS He knew that once they started fighting in outer space, they would be killed with ease by their enemy, they would lose their natural advantage such as world suppression and natural energy strengthening, they must not lose their advantage! Shadowsh saw that there were multiple insects that tried to dig underground, he quickly informed the Golden Elf King and the centipede about their n. The Golden Elf King calls for reinforcement, the Treants that have decided to live and die with their home used their roots to block all the advancement of the insects in this world, they connected their roots with the Golden Elf Tree. If it was in any normal time, this act is tantamount to suicide, the Golden Elf Tree actually has a consciousness of its own but it was taken over by this world. This had happened after its root coiled around the core, it had absorbed only the pure energy from this world and the main reason why it has grown to its current stage. Sensing the will of the Treants, the world consciousness actually agreed to fuse their roots with it, they created a natural barrier around the entire world with their roots, every Treants in different locations of this world had simultaneously fuse their roots with the Golden Elf Tree. Upon sensing this, Shadowsh was ecstatic, his body then burst with a killing intent that even made this world trembled, madness glows in his eyes as the Law Of Destruction seeps out of his body. ..... The destruction army was energised, Gulli stopped, he looked at his big brother with intense desire, he had already decided on what type ofw he shall master after reaching Saint Lord Rank. He knew that only a tiny amount of individuals in this multiverse are capable of learning and mastering an individual Law in Saint Lord Realm but he was not thinking of achieving this, he just wanted to make his embryonic form of his Nascent Soul to be infused with such a Law. Kuros saw this and was not surprised, he on the other hand wanted to master the Law Of Demonic Incantation, one of the mostmonws that many demons trained after reaching Descending Divine Rank. Back to the present, Shadowsh have now transformed into a three headed and six armed monster, this was not his battle form but a form that was created after the image of his heart and mental demon. He directed all of his killing intent and madness towards the invaders, Amethyst kept warning him that this was a dangerous move but he does not care, he must feed his heart and mental demon in order to appease it. Roar! He lets out a roar before lunging towards one of the tentacled monsters close to him, it tries to fight back but after Shadowsh¡¯s physical body starts reconnecting with it, his strength starts returning from him. He rips all the tentacles faster than they could regenerate, he then kills it and Amethyst quickly initiates the Law Of Plunder to help him recover. He was now too deep in his current form that he can no longer use the other twows that he had mastered consciously. Roar! He continues his onught, with one swipe, he instantly kills hundreds of insects, his image of pure madness imprinted itself in the hearts of the golden elves. The Golden Elf King does not want to be outdone, he unsheathed his sword and his wings spread wide, he flew towards the swarm and with one sh, he killed at least 50 of them. He then made a couple of hand gestures and multiple leaves appeared around him, they flew everywhere, every time they passed through an Outer World insect, a corpse would fall down from the sky. The leaves acted like sharp des, they reap the lives of their target with ease, that is until they met a ming bug that burned them into ashes, there is also another bug that froze all the leaves. Both of them gaze at the Golden Elf King, sensing the threat of the two, the Golden Elf King also stops his onught and stares at them with bellowing killing intent. Meanwhile, on Shadowsh¡¯s side, he was now cornered by three Saint Lord tentacled monsters, one looks like a snail, another one looks like a giant eye and thest one has multiple mouths on its tentacles. Shadowsh was not afraid as he already immersed himself in the state of pure madness, he lunged towards the snail but was grabbed by the giant eye, he struggled and ripped the tentacles that were coiling around his body. Bam! He was hit by the mouth tentacled monster, it was a powerful beam that came out from its giant mouth where the tentacles came out. He was not fazed, actually, the attack only further infuriates him, he lets out a loud roar that made the ears and soul of those that were near ache, the weaker insects started falling one by one, actually the chaos beasts would have died if it were not for the fact that he is now releasingrge amount of chaos Qi that were absorbed by them. He shes besides the snail and shes his sword at its shell, once, twice, thrice, after three times, he spun creating a tornado that engulfed it, the other two were too slow to react with how rapid attack that did not eventst a second. Secret Sword Technique: Triple sh Strike Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) The two reacted after the snail was thrown up to the air, they attacked using their tentacles but the six swords that Shadowsh was holding turns into six spears and they rapidly started striking the tentacles. Raging ming Spear Art: Ten Thousand Strike The spear strikes disintegrate the tentacles, Shadowsh once again blinked, he appears on top of the eye tentacled monster, it seemed to have predicted this and hardens its tentacles to the extreme. Bang! Unfortunately for it, Shadowsh did not transform his weapons back to swords, they fused into one giant spear and mmed it hard. Great Earth Spear Art: Mountain m! The powerful strike blew the giant eye to the ground and it was now bounded by this world¡¯s collective Treant roots, it is incapable of escaping, it struggled with all of its might but to no avail. The Disaster Beasts that were not even Saint Lords pounced on it and started madly ripping it apart. Bam! The snail alsonded on the ground after being tortured by the tornado, just as the Chaos Beasts were about to pounce on it, the snail split into different pieces and ultimately died. Only the mouth tentacled monster remains, it was not discouraged even after seeing itsrades die, it had bound Shadowsh by its tentacles, it was now slowly trying to absorb his vitality but it quickly realised something. It quickly lets him go but it was toote, Shadowsh grabs it and starts pulling it into his mouth, a powerful suction force appears on his mouth that were absorbing the tentacles like a ck hole. His source star appears in the heavens, it was trembling in excitement because of his current state, he does not know this, he was now trying to repair his soul. With Amethyst¡¯s help, he managed to strengthen his connection with his physical body, he heaved a sigh of relief and was about to take control of his body once again when Amethyst warned him. [Big brother, it is rather unwise to take control, your mental heart demon is now helping this world survive as we speak, I suggest only take control once this world finally breaks.] He nodded, he closed his inner soul, letting his mental heart demon continue its rampage unaware that bit by bit, it was being absorbed by him with the help of Heaven Swallowing Technique and Law Of Plunder. Roar! Shadowsh lets out an excited roar and was about to fly towards the hole when suddenly, ten Saint Lords from the Outer World side surrounded him. The Disaster Beasts quickly reacted and flew towards him but they are too far away from him and he took their full blown attack head on and was blown away towards an extremely far distance. Boom! He crashes into an unmanned ind, shaking it and nearly sinking it, his body was destroyed ruthlessly but he managed to rapidly regenerate. His aura did not weaken but his appearance looks extremely pathetic right now, Gulli and those from Gaia were furious upon seeing this. Just as they were about to charge towards the ten Saint Lords, Mary, Shadowsh¡¯s mother stopped them, she chided and asked them what they could achieve by doing such a foolish action. They became silent as they knew that even just one Saint Lord is already difficult for them to defeat much less ten. Suddenly, Shadowsh who was broken and ripped apart by the ten Saint Lords that were actually Descending Divine Rank experts that had sealed their cultivation, burst out with intense energy. He had broken through and be a bona fide Saint Lord! Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051: CHAPTER 1020 SAINT LORD Shadowsh took over his body once again, he was ecstatic, after months of tempering, he finally became a true Saint Lord. This was not only because of him but also because the Behemoth Body that he had upied had finally be an adult, it seemed that it still was not an adult when he killed it. The body has disappeared from the Giants ne and appears on the battlefield! Actually, the main reason for his sudden breakthrough was actually from his physical body, it seemed that his other half had encountered an opportunity of a lifetime. He quickly checked his status and could not help but be stunned to see a row of question marks. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Shadowsh ..... Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [World Creator], [Origin] upation: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Species: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast/ 8th rank Gender: Male Level: Tier 1 Saint Lord Innate Attribute: Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi/ Water Internal Qi (Supreme Tier): ??? Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Gaia Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune], [Power Of Destruction], [Myriad Water Control] Mana (Origin Tier): Divine Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring], [Water Absorption] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk], [Epassing Elemental Body] Super Ability: [Origin Form], [Divine Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®Amethyst Why is there question marks on my status?¡¯ He was very confused. [As of right now, I do not have any urate information regarding big brother¡¯s physical body, unless I could reconnect with him, it is impossible to read theplete and urate status.] He could only turn his attention towards the battleship once again, more urately, to his Behemoth body. The body of the Behemoth turned into white lights and fused with him, together with his mental heart demon, he managed to release a killing intent capable of freezing most living beings. Roar! He lets out a loud roar fused with the Behemoth bloodline skill and his own mastery with dragon roar, a powerful sound wave flew towards the insects and those that were weaker instantly disintegrated. He opens his mouth and absorbs the remnant energy of the disintegrated insects, the Behemoth n are known to be gluttonous and greedy, the Heaven Swallowing Technique is perfect for them. With Amethyst¡¯s help, he could use this technique repeatedly without suffering any repercussions for a short time. He raised his paw and with one smack, he pushed one of the Saint Lords with ease, the Saint Lord looked at him with shock but this was just the start. He started transforming and he became a humanoid tiger warrior, he was wearing an armour that looks like pure energy in the form of dragon scales, he has six pairs of arms, nine tails and a giant pair of dragon wings. A pair of paws, a pair of dragon ws and finally a pair of humanoid hands, this is the first time he fights with his Behemoth Body in a humanoid form but he felt that this is much more natural for him than in his beast form. He blinks and reappears in one of the special bugs that were fighting against the Golden Elf King, together with the Law Of Strength of the Behemoth n, The innate trait [Extreme Power] and his sharp killing intent. He managed to cleave the special bug into halves with just one sh, he felt great, he finally obtained the ability to use multiple Laws without having his soul experiencing a great burden. Because of his action, this universe did not test him and forgo the Heavenly Tribtion and directly give him his much deserved blessings. Together with his newfound strength, he annihted his enemy with ease but this was not enough for him, he wanted to fight against a Descending Divine Rank being to truly test his strength. Sensing the deaths of their soldiers, themander of the battleship became furious and started rapidly firing multiple beams towards Golden Elf World. He also came out of the ship and started attacking the world barrier together with many of his soldiers, the barrier continues to shake, the golden elves grab each other¡¯s hand, it seems that they instinctively know that the end of their world is getting closer. Shadowsh could see this and sighed, he could only say to the Golden Elf King that they would be able to reap many of their enemies because of their current action. A world barrier is not something that could easily be destroyed, it might be weak from the inside but it is incredibly durable on the outside. The enemies definitely would waste a lot of their energy trying to destroy the barrier, Shadowsh looks at the hole that is still present in this world. He grabs a couple of his furs and throws them into the hole, the furs explode into puffs of smoke before transforming into giant Behemoths. The Outer World did not expect that Shadowsh would be so bold to attack them in outer space, they were furious but they were caught unprepared by the sudden attack that many of them were killed in the ambush. They managed to kill the seven Behemoths but they are unaware that during the first attack, some fur floated near the army and they attached themselves into multiple soldiers of the Outer World. Shadowsh opens his eyes and smiles, he then turns to the Disaster Beasts and they seem to realise his intention, they gather around him and they start firing powerful attacks towards the multiple holes currently present in the sky. The attacks did not instantly kill those that were hit but it did cause many of the soldiers to stop and defend themselves. Shadowsh quicklymanded his clones to appear and all the furs that attached themselves on the Outer World creatures exploded into puffs of smokes and transform into multiple Behemoths. Once again, they were taken by surprise, other than one of the clones that was too close to a Descending Divine Rank being, the rest managed to reap a couple of lives before getting destroyed. Boom! This action had infuriated the Ascending Divine Rank expert that is currently themander of the battleship. It continues to attack using its fists and tentacles, it looks like a humanoid insect that has twenty ck tentacles wriggling behind it. Its attacks made the world barrier crack but it also expended arge amount of its energy in the process but it does not care. It knew that with Shadowsh¡¯s presence in Golden Elf World, it is basically impossible for them to seed in their mission. The only way for them to win this war is to take the fight in a location much favourable to them, basically, outer space. Most of the beings of this universe could use elemental energy because they are present in a ce filled withws, in outer space, there is absence of suchws, making it ten to a hundred times more difficult to use elemental energy. The Outer World army are the pirates of the multiverse, they are well versed at fighting in outer space, they have even evolved to be able to exist without suffocating as they only need energy and not air. Shadowsh could use elemental energy in outer space with ease because he has multiple source stars, he could ess thews of his source stars and make it possible for him to wield elemental energy. The cracks in the sky inside Golden Elf World continue to expand, the destruction and demon army were not fazed, actually thetter were excited. They have always been fighting in different worlds but they had never fought in a ce with gravity nor presence ofws that could help them fight. Boom! With thest shot from the weapons of the battleship, a giant hole was finally created on the world barrier of the Golden Elf World, the eyes of the golden elves became bloody red. They are now filled with hatred as they see their world falling in their very eyes, they were furious beyond recognition, Shadowsh approached the Golden Elf King and whispered something to him. He was shocked, his expression became solemn as he asked ¡°Are you sure that your world is capable of doing this?¡± Shadowsh nodded his head, no one knew what the two had talked about but the mood of the Golden Elf King became a bit better but he was still raging with hatred and killing intention. The first one to charge towards the hole were actually the golden elves, Shadowsh did not stop them as he knew that they are just trying to do ast ditch effort to save their homeworld. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052: CHAPTER 1021 ASCENDING DIVINE RANK EXPERTS He sighed and gestured the destruction army to follow, one of the Disaster Beasts that seemed to be a walking apocalyptic beast also came out. Shadowsh knew that it was the Ascending Divine Rank expert present in the destruction army, if he was not wrong, it seemed to be at the same level as the Graceful Phoenix n ancestor, peak of Ascending Divine Rank. He knew that they have a winning chance as long as this being could keep the enemy¡¯s strongest powerhouse busy but considering that there might be more than one Ascending Divine Rank expert present, his expression bes solemn. He might not be able to defeat even the weakest Ascending Divine Rank expert that is going to be present in this battle but he will not back down. He looks at the world and flies towards the Golden Elf King, he wanted to request something and this request would probably make all the golden elves hate him. Just like he had expected, when he told him about his request, his expression became unbelievably ugly, if the situation is currently not as chaotic as right in the present, he knew that he would be attacked. The Golden Elf King took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down but he sighed in sadness aftering with the realisation that he could only ept his request. ..... Shadowsh¡¯s request is to absorb the power of the world core to propel his strength, he would be able to keep a single Ascending Divine Rank expert busy all by himself. The world consciousness seemed to know his n and even assisted during the absorption process, his strength continues to rise but in return, the Golden Elf World started to be incredibly weak. He jumps towards the hole and appears in outer space, looking at the chaotic battle in front of him, he clenched his pair of human hands and flew towards one of the weaker Ascending Divine Rank experts present in the battlefield. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Since using elementalws has basically be impossible for those that were only at Xiantian Emperor Rank and below, the destruction army were now losing even against the cannon fodder which were the Insects. Swish! His presence was immediately discovered by the powerhouse of the battlefield, it is because of his raging killing intent and the two powerful energy that is radiating out of his body. The targeted Ascending Divine Rank expert sensed his killing intent, he was now even trying to hide it, he knew that it would be quite difficult to do so anyway. The Ascending Divine Rank expert that looks like a giant bull with octopus tentacles for a lower body, insect mandibles for a mouth and a pair of beetle wings. It raised its hooves and ms down, a mysterious type of energy spreads in the battlefield, it looks like a wave as it travels. Shadowsh frowns, he could only release his attack earlier than he had nned and instantly, he cuts the wave-like attack. The mutant bull actually charges towards him and its speed is extremely shocking, he looks at the giant being charging at him and he starts to activate the innate skill of the Behemoths, he also contains the ability of the Leviathans. He started growing bigger and finally, he became asrge as the moon orbiting the Golden Elf World, this had shocked everyone, even the two strongest Ascending Divine Rank experts that were fighting. He raised his fist and punches, he was pushed back in the first collision but his other hands attacks and had injured his opponent. The bull quickly used its tentacles and tried to retaliate but it was easily blocked by a domain that swallowed the two of them. For an extremely long time, Shadowsh has not used his domain but now that he has gained arge amount of energy from Golden Elf World, he could finally use his domain and not be worried that it would easily be broken. Despair Domain! The bull felt its strength was continuously and rapidly declining, it reacted violently and some sort ofws burst out of its body that caused the entire domain to shake. Shadowsh spat out blood, he did not expect that the power of thews that Ascending Divine Rank experts mastered were much more powerful than he had expected, fortunately for him, he managed to master threews that negated some of the power of that earlier attack. Wiping the blood on his mouth, he charges towards his target, he no longer needs to be cautious and madly attacks the bull. The shockwaves from their fight seeped out of the domain and those that were nearby were affected, they were blown away but not one was killed in the process. Bang! The domain broke as another Ascending Divine Rank expert attacked it, Shadowsh who was madly attacking the bull froze and he was forced to take a couple of steps backwards. The domain is like a part of his body or more urately his Nascent Soul, the bull used this opportunity and ms its horns to him, he was blown back to Golden Elf World. He was buried deep into the core, the Treants saved him, the Golden Elf King was now in the process of transporting the weakened world core back to Gaia, upon seeing his current condition, it seemed that he made a decision and ording to his expression, it was a dangerous one. He turned to one of the golden elves, unlike most of the soldiers, this one has a pair of wings behind him that looks like that of a butterfly. He turned to Golden Elf King and he started tearing up a little but he still determinedly nodded, he took the core that had be smaller because of what Shadowsh had done. They were escorted by the demons and the elves of Gaia, they then started the ship and traveled back to Gaia. Meanwhile, the Golden Elf King appears besides Shadowsh, he says ¡°I will bring my true body and my ancestors, I just hope that you will keep your promise.¡± Shadowsh wipes the blood on his lips once again, he stands up and his injuries have already disappeared. He nodded ¡°I suggest that your strongest expert should stay on the higher ne of existence in order to protect your race, do not worry, because of your actions, your race has redeemed yourselves.¡± The Golden Elf King smiled but he is still determined to fight, their world is now only existing because of the Golden Elf Tree and the Treants, they are holding everything in ce but they are slowly withering. It would not be long before this world finally crumbles down, the world barrier continues to crack. Nothing is powering the world barrier anymore, it is only a matter of time before it finally disappears, Shadowsh could only silently send prayers for the golden elves. He once again charges towards the battlefield but he was greeted by the attack of three Ascending Divine Rank experts, he was shocked, it was too sudden for him to react. Bang! Fortunately, during his journey back to Golden Elf World, he had be smaller, before the attacks could hit him, he changed his size to the smallest he could possibly can while having the bloodline of the Behemoth. This expended such arge amount of energy from him, bing bigger is much easier because the Behemoths and Leviathans are known to berge but to decrease their sizes is one of the hardest things to aplish in this universe. The attacks decimated the Golden Elf World, it had even killed thousands of golden elves, the three Ascending Divine Rank experts let down their guards expecting that they had already killed Shadowsh. He appears behind the bull and stabs its core, he uses the Law Of Plunder and starts absorbing its energy and essence via his tails, on the other hand, his sword that is now embedded deep in the core of the bull burst out with dense energy containing the Law Of Destruction. The bull starts to struggle but it cannot shake him off, the other two Ascending Divine Rank experts react, they attack at the same time, unfortunately for them, their opponent had already expected this. Shadowsh used his entire strength and together with the Law Of Power and Law Of Extreme Strength, he managed to pull the bull to the side, causing the two attacks to miss him while at the same time, injuring the bull. The expression of the two Ascending Divine Rank experts became ugly but they could no longer help theirrade as the Descending Divine Rank experts of the destruction army and all the golden elf Saint Lords attacks them. The Chaos Beasts on the other hand were dwindling down as time went by, their numbers that amounted to millions have gone down to mere hundreds of thousands, they truly lost in the battle in outer space. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053: CHAPTER 1022 MECHA SUIT It was not surprising considering that just being able to stabilise their footings in their current environment is considered extremely difficult for them. Shadowsh on the other hand is now close to killing his first ever Ascending Divine Rank expert, even though he had only been able to seed because of the borrowed strength from an entire high grade world, it was still something worth bragging about. He opens his mouth and his body starts growing bigger, his bites only grow in size and his body continues to be stronger, Amethyst used the energy he had absorbed and sent them to his physical body while using some to enhance his Nascent Soul and the Behemoth body. He lets out a roar and his aura only continues to grow stronger, he knew that this would notst long so he has to eliminate the bull quickly. His source stars radiate their powers towards him and in retrospect, he gives them energy that he had absorbed or some of his karma making their grades higher orpleting their process in bing a true world. He exploded with intense killing intent and the fate energy within him burst out from his soul and managed to kill the bull finally after five hours. His body is aching by the massive amount of energy that he had just absorbed and because the blessing of Golden Elf World finally disappears, a sudden sense of weakness descends on him. ..... He sighed as hended on one of the floating rocks in space, Gulli appears besides him, it seems that their group has been monitoring his fights ever since from the start. They carry him gently, under the protection of Sans¡¯s undead army, they return back to the ship, the ones that were left behind were the undeads and the demons, the number of elves present back on Gaia are just too little, Shadowsh cannot risk making them participate in this level of battle. The elves are the main enforcers of thews of Gaia, their job epasses those of the United Federation Alliance and the worlds that are under Thousand Race Empire¡¯s rule, their numbers might be greaterpared to that of the past but it was still not enough. After all, Gaia rules over more than a dozen worlds, just Don Don¡¯s world is already considered huge, together with the other ones, the number of elves were stretched thin. The elves growth phase is considered too long, while for humans, it would take a couple of decades to be an adult, elves need centuries to be considered as one. The elves even beg for Shadowsh to let them grow on Time World but he vehemently denied this as he wanted to grow on Safehaven Paradise. You might grow faster inside Time World but your strength would only be considered average even if you are the strongest powerhouse inside that world. Not to mention, those that lived there would need a certain amount of time to adapt with Gaia¡¯s timeline, if it were not for the fact that he is the ruler of Gaia and the creator of Safehaven Paradise, not many would be able toe out of Time World. It is because thews between the two dimensions are already considered too different, he had just discovered this information after building multiple worlds. Amethyst is trying to fix this problem but to no avail, Shadowsh actually had already epted that this problem could never be fixed as bending time and space is quite a heaven defying act. Back to the present, none of the golden elves tried to stop the ship, for them, Shadowsh taking one Ascending Divine Rank expert is already considered doing them a great favour. While Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) had just undergone a great battle, his other half on the other hand have received a fortuitous encounter, an actual fragment of one of the strongest universes of this multiverse. When he unlocked the seal of the orb that he had obtained, he had opened a whole new path, a path that could make the worlds back on Cultivation Universe grow. The exact time he had received the fragment was at the same time that he had broken through Saint Lord Realm. Also, he had obtained a mini version of Amethyst, unlike her true self, the system he had obtained functions like when he had just been born on Gaia. It was simple and direct but it was something that he was truly grateful for, this indicates that it would not be long before he could reconnect with his other half. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Shadowsh Race: Origin Being/Dungeon Creator Soul Beasts?: Nine Tailed Divine Fox? Supreme Yang Dragon? Level: Lowest Rank of Saint Lord Realm ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was simple but because it operates in the rules of the Mecha Universe, it cannot function correctly but at least it could give Amethyst some information regarding his information. Their group is now approaching Ice World, they had to travel for months to arrive at the that hosts multiple ice type monsters. The participants of the Samus family were actually giddy with excitement, ording to the legends of their family, their ancestors second soul beast came from this. The Ice Dragon that is considered one of the rarest soul beasts in this gxy, also, ording to Shadowsh, those that had fused with the foxes could nurture it by finding yin attribute monsters. Blitzerg was the only one that felt a bit out of ce, all of his soul beasts focused on offense and the usage of Yang Qi, he was not afraid that he wouldbust in mes as Shadowsh had given his foxes to his lovers. He was feeling nervous because after exploring Ice World, the participants between cities would battle amongst each other for supremacy, from what he has heard, there are multiple fighters in their worlds and the winners of each major city are considered elite geniuses. He might have gained some confidence after bing one of the top ten finalists in their city but he was not that confident in being top ten in their world. Shadowsh could see right through his hesitation and could not help but approached him and gave him some pep talk, he knew that his friend needed it. Sharlene saw this and pursed her lips, she is still confused as to why her cousin is still too nervous, even her, was not confident in beating him. It is because Shadowsh has taught Blitzerg how to soul fuse with two of his soul beasts and had also tweaked the bloodline of his Thunder Ape Lord. Even the zing Lion have evolved into a much higher species after the experimentation. It now has the aura that belongs to the golden dragon that Sharlene has, Everyone was envious but they cannot ask the same thing from him. Blitzerg is known to be the person that brought the lucky star to the Samus Family, because of this, he has some sort of perks that the entire Samus Family let him receive after his aplishments. Shadowsh and Blitzerg were chatting in a rather enjoyable mood when suddenly, they froze, they looked outside and saw a giant battleship. The ship¡¯s rm starts ringing, Loudwig arrives with a solemn expression, just as he was about to say something, Shadowsh arrives next to him and asks ¡°What had happened?¡± He sighs and exins ¡°An enemy¡¯s ship spotted our fleet, ording to my guess, they are space thieves and is certainly not that easy to defeat.¡± ¡®Pirates huh?¡¯ The term ¡°Space Thieves¡± is given to those that spend their entire lives stealing from others, most of their targets were actually those from their own universe making them the most hated enemy across the multiverse. That is what is written in the documents but Shadowsh knows better, after all, such a lucrative business and opportunity to weaken other forces of different gxies and even universes is something that most in powers or rulers of respective gxies would not let go. Shadowsh knew that the appearance of their current enemy is not coincidental, it seems that his presence has rmed those from other gctic systems, with his age, being a Saint Lord is totally considered abnormal. He looks at Loudwig and says ¡°I will take care of the Saint Lords of the enemy but if they have a Moon Rank, then, the chances of us being able to survive are basically near zero.¡± Loudwig nodded, Shadowsh then flew out of the battleship, he was wearing a Mecha Armour, one of the most unique inventions of this universe, these armours are one of the reasons why this universe is stronger than the Cultivation Universe. The backup system that Shadowsh currently possesses, took over the Mecha Armour giving himplete control over this piece of equipment. His eyes were shining brightly, he was greatly shocked by the power that this Mecha had boosted. What is more shocking is that, as long as he transformed into his battle form, this Mecha would also transform into his exact shape and his power would only continue to multiply. Clenching his fist, he grabs the swords that were equipped together with this Mecha, seeing an energy sword, he felt excited, this truly is a dream for him. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054: CHAPTER 1023 SPACE PIRATES He then summoned his two swords and had his tails hold them, the Mecha Suit transforms to the very same image as its rider, it is a mysterious thing but this is also the reason why the Mecha Universe is feared. Seeing a Mecha flying towards them, the pirates were stunned but they quickly reacted, for them, what Shadowsh is doing is a pure suicidal move. Even those from his sides also thought the same, no matter how strong a Mecha is, it is no match against a battleship. But Shadowsh shows no fear, he is confident in his abilities to escape, upon seeing such a scene, a lone Mecha flying towards a battleship, the geniuses onboard clenched their fists tightly. The one who was affected the most was Blitzerg, seeing his dear friend risking his life to protect them, he felt useless and weak. Clenching his fists tightly, he ran towards themand center where Loudwig is currently in, without hesitation, he asked permission to be deployed outside. Unlike Shadowsh who had used a Mecha from this ship, he carried his own Mecha. ..... Most humans of this universe would rather use a personalized Mecha Suit, it is because of the transformation of the suit, the transformation of the Mecha is directly rted to the synchronisation of the rider and the suit, if one is ipatible with their Mecha, then they would not be able to use the full power of their Mechas or even their own abilities. Not everyone could have a back up system just like Shadowsh, upon hearing his request, Loudwig immediately denied it. ¡°With your current strength, you would not be able to help, in fact, you would be a burden to Shadowsh, wait here and behave!¡± Blitzerg kneels and begged ¡°I am not going to fight, I will stand besides the ship to protect it from stray attacks, I want to do something productive!¡± He does not want to always feel useless, even just a little, he wanted to help, the other members of the Samus family also requested to be deployed, upon seeing this, the other geniuses feltpelled to help. Instantly, hundreds of Mechas came out of the ship, all of them were not permitted to engage inbat unless the enemies were close. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was rapidly approaching the battleship of the enemy sensed multiple great fluctuations of energy. Then dozens of beams were shot towards him, he snorted and his tails rose, other than the two that were holding his two swords, the rest transformed into giant dragon heads. They aimed their mouths at the iing beam and absorbed the pure energy using Heaven Swallowing Technique, powering the Mecha, the excess energy was absorbed by Shadowsh. When the light subsides, the pirates were shocked to see that Shadowsh was unscathed, they continued firing but this time, their attacks were dodged. Shadowsh cursed inwardly, his body is now feeling giddy, it seemed that theser beam was too much even for him, even though he just absorbed one of the beams, he already felt his body being filled with intense energy. If it were anyone else, their body would burst because of the vast amount of energy, meanwhile, the other beams hit the ship on his side, Loudwig had already expected this and activated the ship¡¯s shield. Boom! Boom! Boom! Theser beams allnded on the barrier and they produced deafening explosions, even though they are in outer space, the energy explosion actually managed to produce a loud enough sound for others to hear. Shadowsh waves his energy sword and he manages to deflect all the energy bullets thrown at him, he majors in swords so using the energy sword is quite easy for him. The pirates were furious, other than deflecting their bullets, he also retaliated with his own, even though the ming Bullets were not as strong as the power of a ship¡¯s weapon system, it is still draining the energy from the ship every hit. He was getting the hang of deflecting the energy bullets, he then redirected them back to the pirates¡¯ ship, the barrier continues to drop down in energy, the cost of energy in order to power a ship is astronomical. Also, Shadowsh is filled to the brim with an intense amount of energy, he was not worried about running out of fuel for a long time. His movement became more and more fluid, the geniuses that were watching the scene were all mesmerized by him. In this universe there are also weapon intent and other types of mysteriousws that could transform into intent but most of the humans of this universe focus on nurturing their soul beasts and increased their synchronicity towards their Mecha. That is why, upon seeing such movement from Shadowsh, all of them were taken aback, even though he was making little movement, he managed to deflect attacks from a battleship. Shadowsh stops and raises his four swords, his sword intent burst out of his body together with elemental energy. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Bang! Even the sword Qi did not destroy the barrier, it took a massive amount of energy from it, other than those from Spatial City, the rest of the geniuses have their mouths agape. Their expression became ugly as they realised that even if all of them worked together, their chances of victory were on the lower side. Shadowsh did not stop, he used his ability to clone himself, because of the death of multiple clones back on the Cultivation Universe, he was now able to ess his favourite ability once again. The clones might not have Mecha Suit but they would certainly be able to cause a massive headache to his enemies. All of them have the same appearance as him or more urately his Mecha Suit but their strength was not enhanced like his, they then started firing multiple ming Bullets towards the pirates battleship. Seeing the rapid drop of levels in the energy center, the pirates started to panic, this is the first time they encountered such a thing, they all look towards theirmander. Theirmander stood up and ordered ¡°Prepare to engage!¡± Quickly, the pirates rode their own Mechas and they starteding out of their ship, Loudwig saw this and summoned all of his fighters to prepare forbat. The geniuses on the other hand were actually raring to go, they all took out their weapons and soul fused with their main soul beasts. Shadowsh has other ns, he waves his hand and the numbers of clones that are present change from 10 to a hundred, then finally a thousand. The amount of energy he now has made it possible for him to continue summoning clones but he sensed that there are still present clones back on Cultivation Universe, if he added more, the clones back on Gaia would puff into smokes. The clones then charge towards the pirates, they were actually winning against their opponents even though their strength is not even half of the current Shadowsh. With the enhancement of the Mecha Suit, together with his recent breakthrough, he is confident that he would be able to take on even the fiercest Saint Lord of this universe. Heughs out loud and starts umting power to his heart and lungs, he is testing the capacity of this Mecha. As the one hundred clones faced off against the pirates, some of them started to get hit by the battleship¡¯s weapons. Because they do not know how to use Heaven Swallowing Technique and they cannot absorb such a dense amount of pure but vtile energy, many of them were taken out. Loudwig saw this situation and when his group arrived at the scene, they started taking out their weapons that look like guns. The bullets look exactly that of the battleship but much smaller, the pirates started taking heavy damage from the energy bullets. They wanted to retreat, unfortunately for them, this is a bad decision, their hesitation had caused their defense and offense to be weaker, the clones are unlike them, they are not afraid of dying. They grabbed or hugged the pirates that tried to escape and one by one, they started to self-destruct, the intense amount of energy made all the Mechas tremble, cracks appeared in their body. The riders heaved a sigh of relief after surviving such a ridiculous attack but quickly, they realised something terrifying. Cold invasive energy managed to enter from the cracks and slowly spread around the Mecha. The riders were shocked, the explosion seemed to only contain intense heat, they had never expected that such an intense cold could also appear in that explosion. Shadowsh saw everything and smiled, he did not expect that his long forgotten move the Yin-Yang Bomb would actually serve as beneficial in this battle. He then recalls that he has also another move that is called Yin-Yang Fist but he stopped using it after learning the way of the sword. He looks at his two energy swords and closes his eyes, the red light of the energy de starts flickering. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055: CHAPTER 1024 OVERWHELMING FORCE The energy des then changed from red to bright gold and mysterious sky-blue, swinging it, Shadowsh realised that it had be much easier for him to wield the mechanical de, not to mention, he felt a sensation that seemed to belong to his Nascent Weapons. Gripping it tightly, he took a deep breath and started to umte power to his swords, he does not want to be discovered so he forcefully suppressed the raging energy. His sword intent burst out of his body and with an all out attack, he threw another sword Qi towards the battleship. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu(Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) The two powerful sword Qis collided with the barrier and caused it to shake and actually crack, the damage was instantly repaired but it still shows just how powerful that attack was. The pirates were shocked, all of them turned pale, they looked at their battleship for support, just as they were feeling anxious, an individual steps out of the ship. All the pirates cheered, meanwhile, Loudwig¡¯s expression became ugly, it seemed that he knew who the person was. ..... He quickly sent a message to Shadowsh, informing him about his current opponent. ¡°Shadowsh,e in, Shadowsh, can you hear me?!¡± Of course he heard it loud and clear as his system also received the message. ¡°Loudwig what is it?¡± Confused as to why he was being bothered, he asks in confusion. ¡°Retreat! I repeat, you must retreat! Your current opponent is called ming Phyton, a pirate that is in the Peak of Saint Lord Realm, his strength is just below that of Moon Lords!¡± Upon hearing this, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can take him but I need your group to keep the other pirates busy!¡± He wanted to know just how strong he had be after breaking through Saint Lord Realm. Loudwig was stunned, he quickly advised ¡°Shadowsh, you must not kid around, that person in front of you is known to be a ruthless murderer, he had killed more than ten thousand individuals by his own hands!¡± Shadowsh resolutely took a step forward as his killing intent exploded, the entire battlefield became silent, the pirates and even those from his side were shivering in fear. ming Phyton clenched his fist tightly as he shouted inwardly ¡®What kind of monster am I going to fight!¡¯ Even he, who was known to be a murderer does not have this density of killing intent, that only meant one thing, Shadowsh had killed more people than he had ever in. Loudwig took a deep breath and sent amand to all of his troops ¡°Attack the ming Snake Pirates, we must show them just how strong the Eight Fleet truly is!¡± Shadowsh charges towards ming Phyton, with one swing, he manages to push his enemy backwards, this stunned everyone, they did not expect such a young individual could actually contend against one of the most feared Saint Lords of this gxy. He did not stop, he started attacking relentlessly without pause, the rapid attacks caused ming Phyton to take in a full defensive stance. He tried to retaliate but he suffered grievous wounds because of it, Shadowsh was not giving him any moment to catch his breath, his nine tails were also attacking the Mecha and they acted and moved like they have a mind of their own. One of his tails managed to sessfully bind one of ming Phyton¡¯s legs, without hesitation, he pulled hard and thrust into the rider chamber. Boom! ming Phyton finally used soul fusion, he managed to barely dodge the fatal attack, he punched Shadowsh but his fist was caught. Having already expected this, he was not surprised, he opened his Mecha¡¯s mouth and sprayed corrosive gas. Shadowsh smirked inside his Mecha, he used his masterful control over his fire element and lit the gas up. Boom! The two of them were sted apart but because ming Phyton was caught unprepared, his Mecha started cracking. Shadowsh was now charging at him before he could stabilise his footing, a pair of ck and golden wings appeared behind him. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Swish! Bang! The powerful dual strike caused the crack to be bigger, ming Phyton realised that he was unable to fight back, even though he was already in his soul fusion form, he was still no match against his opponent. Despair swallowed his heart, he wanted to escape but as a warrior, he knew that once he turned his back from Shadowsh, he would certainly die. Lunar Fang! Unknowingly, one of the tails that were holding the sword sh es his back with Lunar Fang and this had made the power unit malfunction. He tried to wrap his now snake body but Shadowsh acted like it was no big deal, he had experienced such tactics before, he easily managed to escape the bind and even dealt massive amounts of damage to his enemy. Two tails transformed into two wolf heads and bit hard, ming Phyton could no longer escape, try as he might, the hold of the two wolf heads are not loosening. Shadowsh cuts off both of his arms, the Mecha could recover as long as the rider has enough energy to fuel it, unfortunately for it, the person in front of it is also capable of drainingrge amounts of energy from his enemy. Heaven Swallowing Technique! Seeing that the Mecha¡¯s energy is rapidly dropping, ming Phyton¡¯s expression became ugly, Shadowsh was actually absorbing his energy and used that stolen energy to create multiple fireballs and some clones to attack their ship¡¯s barrier. He cannot understand why, both of them are Saint Lords but why does it feel like he is fighting a Moon Lord. Shadowsh does not care about his thoughts, he started ripping apart the Mecha that ming Phyton is now riding and fusing it to his own Mecha, using the backup system, Heaven Swallowing Technique and Metal God Technique. His Mecha continues to evolve, it even sprouted four wings, one pair that is made up of metal and another that is pure energy. After devouring the Mecha fully, ming Phyton could only look at him with both hatred and fear, he grabbed him and flew back to Loudwig¡¯s ship. The pirates have already lost the confidence to continue, all of them were scrambling to return back to their ship, Shadowsh deemed that he is unable to break the barrier, so he could only return. When he returned back to the ship, everyone was looking at him with awe and worship, a pair of beautiful and handsome individuals started discussing. ¡°With his strength, how is he only the tenth ranker in their city?¡± The beautiful girl shook her head, indicating that she does not know. Loudwig appears behind them and says ¡°It is because, he was not after fame, he just wanted to travel this universe in order to find out who he is.¡± The two pairs were startled by his sudden appearance but quickly they recovered and bowed to him ¡°Greetings Uncle.¡± Loudwig nodded, he then advised the two ¡°When you arrive at Ice World, whatever you do, do not fight him or the two individuals that are considered the closest ties with him.¡± The two became serious ¡°It is already a given that no one would dare to anger him but who are the two closest individuals to him?¡± ¡°Blitzerg and Sharlene Samus, the former is his best friend and thetter is his lover, well considering the strength of thetter, I think that it is not too farfetched to say that, you two would lose against her, even if you two are working together.¡± The two pairs were stunned, they did not expect that their uncle would have such a high evaluation of Sharlene. The beautiful girl felt insulted ¡°What do you mean by that uncle, we have trained ourselves to the limit in order to participate in thispetition, I do not doubt that I might lose against her in a one on one battle but if my brother and I were to team up, other than monstrous genius, we would be able to defeat just about every participants in this ship!¡± The handsome boy on the other hand was deep in thought ¡°I believe uncle¡¯s evaluation but I just could not help but wonder, How did Blitzerg manage to befriend such an individual?¡± Loudwig could not help but shake his head ¡°I do not either, actually, if it were not for him, Sharlene would not have met with Shadowsh nor would she obtain such abnormal growth.¡± ¡°You could say, Blitzerg is the Samus Family lucky charm.¡± They enviously looked at Blitzerg, meanwhile, the expression of all the participants of the Samus Family became arrogant. Only Blitzerg was proud because he is considered a close friend by Shadowsh, he could understand the thoughts of his family members and could not help but shake his head. They might be thinking that with Shadowsh¡¯s deterrence, no one would dare harm them once they arrive on Ice World but he knew otherwise, other than Sharlene and maybe him, Shadowsh would not protect the others. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056: CHAPTER 1025 ICE WORLD Blitzerg knew his friend well enough to understand some of his thoughts, once Shadowsh returned to his room, he immediately gathered the participants of his city. Seeing that everyone arrives, he heaves a sigh of relief, he thought that many would feel annoyed because of his request. What he did not know is that, his current identity made it that everyone even Saint Lords would not dare slight him. ¡°Everyone, I have gathered all of you here for an important announcement.¡± This made everyone confused, they thought that they no longer need to be worried considering that they have Shadowsh as their backer. ¡°I know that many of you expect that big bro would back you up but your thoughts are too naive, other than Shar-shar and maybe me, he would not interfere with any of you, other than a situation where your lives are endangered, he would definitely not make a move, so whatever you do, do not let your guard down.¡± The geniuses were stunned. Seeing them like this, Blitzerg could not help but sigh in a helpless manner, they truly expected Shadowsh to protect them during their journey on Ice World. He took a deep breath and said in a solemn manner ¡°If he wanted to use his strength to suppress others, would he be satisfied with his current ranking, since everyone here was trained by him for a short amount of time, do not forget about the reason why he participated in thispetition in the first ce.¡± ..... Instantly, the whole group became silent, they all sighed, then they started leaving, returning to their cabins to cultivate further. Meanwhile, Sharlene sighed for entirely different reasons, she wanted to aplish something great just like her mother and with Shadowsh¡¯s presence, her reputation would not rise that much. Blitzerg smiled when he saw her expression and finally could not help but chuckle ¡°You should not worry about your current problem, unless you truly need help, big bro would definitely not interfere, he wanted us to grow and being raised like this would definitely restrain our growth.¡± ¡°He would certainly not do this.¡± He felt happy because he felt that he was the only person that truly knew what Shadowsh¡¯s thoughts were. Meanwhile, Loudwig saw their interactions and looked at Blitzerg with great interest, he could not help but mumble ¡°This is quite interesting, to think that he would be this perceptive, maybe he is worth recruiting.¡± The next few days, all the participants were now using this time to spar, thepetition to determine the top ten fighters in a world is by throwing them into a world with harsh environments and at the same time, giving them multiple obstacles along the way. The ones that would supervise the trial are leaders of the divisions of Mecha Universe Fleet, all of them areary Lords making their deterrence extremely great. No one would dare to piss off aary Lord, even Shadowsh would not dare do anything disrespectful to such an individual, he is no match against a Moon Lord much less someone in a higher realm. Arriving at their destination, they meet the overseer of the trial, everyone other than Shadowsh and the members of Loudwig¡¯s fleet were shocked. The appearance of the overseer was actually that of a 50 year old man, they could not believe their eyes, Shadowsh on the other hand knows that once you reach the higher realm, there is a high chance that your appearance will revert into a much younger state. They greeted him, he just ignored them but Loudwig¡¯s presence made him take notice of their group, Loudwig then told him about the attacks of the ming Snake Pirates and Shadowsh¡¯s performance. He was shocked, he turned to Shadowsh and started to scrutinize him seriously, the gaze of such being made everyone ufortable. Shadowsh who was taking the full brunt of the overseer¡¯s divine sense could not help but frown, he is afraid that his identity would be discovered but it seemed that his worries are unfounded. The overseer only nods at him before looking at Ice World once more, when Loudwig returns to their side, he starts announcing the instructions left to him. ¡°ording to the overseer, everyone would have a buffer time of three days in order to adapt to the climate of Ice World, use this precious time to regte your body.¡± ¡°You could bring your Mecha but each time you use it, your points would decrease.¡± Everyone started whispering to each other immediately, they knew that those three days would be extremely important. ¡°The overseer released a couple of prisoners and pirates that our division had captured, the strongest amongst them was an individual called Insane Tiger, his strength is at the peak of the Tribtion Emperor Stage.¡± The expression of the participants changes, other than Shadowsh, no one would be able to defeat Insane Tiger in a one on one fight. Shadowsh was not worried but he is interested in catching multiple yin type monsters currently present on Ice World. He raised his hand which made everyone turn their gaze towards him, he is just too special in the entirety of the group. ¡°May I ask? ording to the information that is avable to us, how many Saint and Saint Monsters are there inside Ice World and is there any being at the level of Moon Lord?¡± Loudwig ponders but he still decides to answer the question after thinking about it for a couple of minutes ¡°There are about a hundred Saint or so monsters, the number of Saint Lords are unknown but there was a rumor that there is a Moon Lord inside the.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he asked once more ¡°Can I hunt all the Saints to Saint Lords yin attribute monsters present inside the world?¡± Everyone took a deep breath, they were shocked by such a bold question but quickly they felt excited, their heart started beating with excitement, if Shadowsh aplished this, then, they would also be affected by his achievement. If they managed to be one of the top ten participants, their names would also be affected by the achievement that Shadowsh would aplish, with this, they could intimidate forces from other worlds, increasing their chances of victory. Just as Loudwig was about to answer this, the overseer spoke ¡°I permit your action.¡± Shadowsh looks at him and bows gracefully ¡°I am grateful for that Great Moon Lord.¡± After packing up their items, all of them entered Ice World, of course, other than Shadowsh and those that have ice type or yin attribute monsters were feeling nervous, they knew that surviving would certainly not be easy with the roaming convicts, monsters and worst of it all, the harsh environment of the world. They also need to look out against the other participants, they know that there is a high chance that many would want to defeat them and disqualify one of them to increase their odds of winning. Meanwhile, the overseer looks at Shadowsh who was entering and could not help but mutter under his breath ¡°With him around, this part of the gxy would certainly rise in prominence, I could not wait to see those old cruts reactions.¡± On the other hand, the geniuses thatnded on Ice World could not help but tremble because of the cold, Sharlene also started trembling but the golden dragon soul beasts within her let out a roar and her body started warming up. The nine tailed fox spirit also appears, it opens its mouth and absorbsrge amounts of energy from this world and converts it into Sharlene¡¯s own innate Qi. The rest used different types of approaches, there were some that summoned their soul beasts and soul fused with them, some of them even have ice type soul beasts that manage to negate the disadvantages of the cold environment and turning it into an advantage. Blitzerg transformed into his Thunder Ape Lord form, his vital Qi exploded but after a couple of breaths, it became contained, he turned to his family members and spoke ¡°I will use this opportunity to train my body and control over my soul beasts, you guys do not worry about me.¡± He started walking towards the direction of the center of the world, he wanted to test his limits regarding his strength. Shadowsh quickly stops him, he then waves his hand and 10 balls of extreme Yang Qi appear in front of him. ¡°Use these ten balls of my vital Qi for your training but since I am helping you, there¡¯s a need to be a set of rules.¡± Blitzerg nodded but he already had some idea about what he was about to say ¡°Firstly, you are forbidden to attack the participants. ¡°Secondly, you must present me an evidence that you have hunted a monster that is a much higher level than you, it is ideal if you hunted a Tribtion King Stage monster, also you need to defeat 10 convicts that are the same level as you.¡± Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057: CHAPTER 1026 GATHERING THE POWERHOUSES OF HIGHER PLANES Blitzerg could not help but tremble in shock, he had already expected that he would be given harsh missions but it seems that his friend is greatly overestimating his ability but looking at his confident eyes, he could only swallow the words he wanted to say and nodded. He continues his journey deeper into Ice World, the other participants on the other hand looks at each other with vignce and started walking towards different direction. Sharlene went to find Shadowsh to ask for help just like Blitzerg but he told her that she had to survive all on her own, her two soul beasts are no pushover and if she still needs help for this, her potential and willpower would certainly be low. She could only grumble in dissatisfaction and flew towards the direction where Blitzerg went, after everyone left, Shadowsh took a deep breath and his fox bloodline started operating in overtime. He needs to absorbrge amount of energy in order to create an opportunity for him to return to his own Universe, he knew that once he meets the true higher-ups of this world, they would certainly discover his secrets, he cannot have that. He sighed and took out a paper from his storage ring, the paper contains his real identity, he is nning to leave it to Blitzerg, Sharlene and Hystea. He then also flew deeper into this world¡¯s heart, this world is a muchrger worldpared to most worlds in Cultivation Universe. ..... Not only it contains multiple continents, unlike most worlds back on his homeworld that seemingly centered around one continent. Ice does not represent yin attribute always, he wanted to find the part of the world where the yin Qi is densely gathered. While flying, a door that is hiding deep within him started rattling, he was forced to stop and summoned the door, this is one of the main reason why he had rank up to Saint Lord Realm. One of the Main Fragments of one of the strongest universes of this multiverse, he could create dungeon out of thin air, he just need dense amount of energy and create a dungeon. It could develop in an entirely whole new world itself, it could even upgrade itself and each floors has a chance of bing an entirely whole new world. It is a heaven defying ability but also because of this, the hive mind or the collective consciousness of multiple universes could only destroy it with hopes of making it start again from scratch. That universe could only ept its defeat and has hidden itself but now that Shadowsh had obtained a fragment of itsw, he would use it reign supreme in this multiverse. The door opens andrge amount of ice and snow was absorbed by it, Shadowsh immediately realised that the dungeon behind that particr door seemed to be connected with ice and snow. The process took days, during all of this, Shadowsh roam around the Ice World in order to find his targets, he had already hunted one yin type monsters but it was not enough for his taste. The monsters seemed to realised that the temperature of the world was actually going down, the world consciousness seemed to have realised that it was in danger. Without hesitation, it called for its children to take care of the problem, Shadowsh who was leisurely traveling around the world stops and his expression became ugly. He transformed into an ice dragon and flew towards the direction of the dungeon door, ording to the information he had received from his clones, it is now being attacked by multiple monsters of all levels. When he arrives at the scene, all of his one hundred clones were no longer present, they wer ripped to shreds by the enraged and berserk monsters. He could not help but feel a chill running down his spine, it is because of the existence of a pair of pr bears that were clearly Moon Lord. Without hesitation, he took the dungeon core and stuffed it inside of him before using his fastest speed to retreat, all the monsters started chasing after him. If it were not for the two pairs of pr bear like monsters chasing after him, he would have annihted these monsters already but he knew that he cannot do this. He ps how wings rapidly, after getting far away, he killed a penguin and transform into it while also splitting multiple clones in order to direct the attention of the monsters that were chasing after him. Unfortunately, it seemed that he was marked by the world consciousness, the sky that is filled with hails started shing with thunder, then one after another, thunder strikes started raining down on him. All of them carries a hint of heavenlyw within them, he cursed inwardly and continues his escape, thunder strikes might be unavable for him before but with his current strength, unless this world could truly lock on his soul, hitting him is basically impossible. Themotion quickly aroused the attention of the people of this world, the convicts felt the dangering from his side and did not dare to step forward but the participants on the other hand were too curious for their own good. When Shadowsh saw those participants he could not help but frown, seeing him, the participants became pale and all of them started escaping, afraid that they would be targeted by them. He snorted and continue to flee, unfortunately for him, it seemed that this world is truly hellbent on taking him down, more monsters regardless of their levels started chasing after him. He cursed inwardly and could only stop to retaliate, holding his two swords, he spun creating a powerful tornado that swept all the low level monsters into the air. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) The powerful wind shreds the weaker ones and the strong ones managed to escape with their lives intact but all of them were heavily injured. Shadowsh finally started to use his techniques in order to mask his aura and fool the heaven, when he finally felt safe, he heaved a sigh of relief. He sat down and wipes the sweats in his forehead, that was one close calls, he knew that the term Moon Lord correspond to both Descending and Ascending Divine Rank experts back on Cultivation Universe. He still is not capable of defeating them even in a one on one fight much less two, he could only escape, fortunately, he had invested quite a lot of time perfecting his escape method. Looking at his surrounding, he finally managed to calm down and rest, he could not help but think how other half is doing. Meanwhile, back on Gaia, Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) woke finally woke up after pushing his body to the limit. Stretching for a bit, he managed to feel his current strength, he could not help butugh bitterly as he felt that he aplished so littlepared to his other half. Standing up, he sensed something peculiar, he quickly got out of Safehaven Paradise and raised his head, his expression became pale as he realised that the gates of Divine Realm is actually slowly opening. It is still notpletely open but still, the indication that Gaia and the Divine Realm is slowly getting closer and more intimate meant that they are now going to cross over to a much higher realm. He cursed as he still has a lot of things to do or wants to do before ascending but it seemed that this universe is it in its final stretch. It cannot go on, his heart could not help but sink, he is quite dissatisfied with the way this universe is just taking a beating, clenching his fists, he turns his attention towards the schrs and decided to go back to Beast ne in order to inform the powerhouses there about the existence of the door to the Divine Realm. He can no longer hide this information, he needs as much help as he could get, without hesitation, he went to Saint Monster World, unlike in the past, the world is now much healthier. Most of the beings actually came from Gaia and the Sanctuaries of Thousand Forest Continent, it is because most living beings even nts were destroyed during the invasion. Now that the number of living beings of this world finally reached millions, it could now function normally once again. He took a deep breath and called Banjo and Don2 to apany him, the former have been busy stabilizing the portal between worlds and modifying the world gates. Thetter stayed on Safehaven Paradise and was treated by Leafinia, after the battle back on Giants ne, he had been training hard to fix his weakness. The three of them entered the portal that connects Saint Monster World to Beast ne, all of them prepares themselves for a sudden ambush, Shadowsh was even releasing his Saint Lord aura in order to dissuade their targets. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058: CHAPTER 1027 BEAST PLANE ONCE MORE When they arrived there, they were shocked by the amount of destruction present, Banjo spoke ¡°Big bro, it seemed that the Outer World army had been invading the higher ne of existence at a much higher ratepared to the lower worlds.¡± Skree! A sharp cry could be heard behind them and with a bright light, France arrives, together with him were Karl, Russel, J-Darwin, FD and Old man Emerald. Shocked by their appearance, Shadowsh could not help but blurt ¡°What the hell are you guys doing here?¡± The rest were too trance by the destruction of this ne, Old man Emerald was the one who quickly recovered from his daze ¡°We wanted toe to the ne of the Divine Beasts.¡± Shadowsh raised his eyebrow and realised that with the effect of the Divine Realm door opening, multiple beings back on Gaia were being affected. These five certainly awakened their bloodline and from Amethyst¡¯s scans, France, Russel and Karl even managed to evolve their bloodline. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ..... Name: France (Under Contract) Title: (Battle Lord), (God Of The Sky) Race: Divine Beast Species: Celestial Thunder Roc Bloodline: [Heaven Roaming Divine Predator Of The Sky (Low Purity)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Early Stage Of True Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Wind/Thunder Vital Qi: Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Wind Element: Divine Tier], [Thunder Element: Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Spatial Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Speed Law], [Thunder Tribtion] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Thunderbolt st], [Thunderball], [Tearing Gust], [Thunder Charge], [Thunder Whip], [Soul Cry], [Lightning Breath] Racial Trait: [God Of Lightning And Thunder], [Divine Beast Presence], [Heaven Roamer], [Predator Of The Sky], [Celestial Avian Eye] Passive Abilities: [Thunder Cloak], [Spatial Break],[Rapid eleration] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Elemental Transformation], [Lightning Duplication], [Thunderstorm Call], [Lighting sh] Super Ability: [Heavenly Tribtion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Russel Title: [Descendant of Divine Beast], [Battle God] Race: Divine Beast Species: Celestial Divine Elephant Bloodlines: [Divine Might Elephant (Evolved)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: 7th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Metal/Strength Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Mighty Intent], [Spear Intent], [Spatial Law], [Heavenly Punishment] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Celestial Trample], [Sweeping The Heaven and Earth], [Air Bomb], [Destructive Suction], [Unstoppable Charge] Racial Trait: [Metal Body], [Extreme Strength], [Metallic Vital Qi], [Divine Beast Might], [Celestial Beast (Sealed)], [Megamorph] Passive Abilities: [Divine Speed Charge], [Physical Immunity], [Elemental Resistance], [Ma Field], [Heavy Pressure] Active Abilities: [Battle Form Transformation], [Humanoid Transformation], [Rampage], [Liquefaction], [Pure Solid Metal Body (Elemental Transformation] Super Ability: [Heavenly Punishment] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Karl Title: Beast Emperor Race: Divine Beast Species: Sun Rending Lion Bloodline: [Sun Rending Lion: Pure] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: 7th Cycle Of Sainthood Attributes: Strength/Fire Vital Qi (Yang Qi): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Element: Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Mighty Intent], [Spear Intent], [Spatial Law], [Heavenly Punishment] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Sr Burst], [Sun Bullets], [Heaven Rending Roar], [ming Tornado], [Relentless Strike], [ming Breath] Racial Trait: [Divine Beast Presence], [Rending], [Sr Power], [Divine Strength], [Extreme Yang me], [me Absorption and Negation] Passive Abilities: [zing Field], [Scorching Sun], [Beast Emperor Prestige], [Speed Enhancement], [Power Enhancement], [Endurance Enhancement] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Elemental Transformation], [me Elemental Summon] Super Ability: [Heavenly me Descent] ¡ª¡ª¨C The three of them have been training all of this time in order to catch up to the rapid pace of improvement that he has. Unfortunately, it seems that they are still much slower than him, he cannot me them as most of his achievements were tied by the fact that he has a special soul and a system just like Amethyst. France finally snaps out from his daze and said ¡°I want to meet the Graceful Phoenix n and the Divine Three Legged Crow n.¡± Shadowsh nodded but he could only sigh in his request ¡°Unfortunately France, it seemed that they are currently too busy to entertain us but do not worry.¡± Looking at a specific location ¡°As long as we could gain their attention once again, they would certainly try to find us but first, we need to set up our base.¡± Looking at their former base, Shadowsh and Banjo could not help but be a bit disappointed, they expected that this ce would be much thriving when they return, reality was extremely cruel towards them. ¡°France and Banjo, the two of you scout the surrounding territories, Karl and Russell the two of you will guard this ce, FD and Emerald, the two of you are going to help me build a base for our group.¡± They then went into different directions, with the clones, Shadowsh actually does not need to build the base with his own hands, he could just order them and the clones would faithfully follow hismand. Their group seemed to have attracted some attention, France and Banjo returned with ugly expression ¡°Multiple Outer World creatures are now approaching our location rapidly, on my side there is about ten million.¡± France nodded, he then added ¡°On my side there were about five million, considering that their presence has already infected the entire surrounding, this ne is already at the verge of defeat.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he sighed ¡°I did not expect that the Divine Beast ns would be defeated this easily, it is quite shocking but this also shows just how dire the situation is for our universe.¡± The emotions of the rest of the group were also heavy, they just did not expect that a world filled with their race would be defeated this easily. They could not help but feel disheartened, Shadowsh knew that he had to change their minds and regain their intelligence. He quickly asks ¡°For the fifteen million Outer World creatures approaching, are there any Descending Divine Rank beings?¡± The two of them shake their heads, Banjo answers in a confused voice ¡°That is just it, the strongest ones were actually just True Saints, there ain¡¯t even a Saint Lord.¡± ..... Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Hahaha, it seemed that the Outer World were still having a hard time conquering this ne, it seemed that the war is still ongoing.¡± He looked at France and said ¡°France, return back to Gaia and inform the beast army, gather at least a hundred million soldiers and bring them here, we must help this ne defeat the invaders!¡± Emerald stands up but FD grabs his shoulder and shakes his head ¡°Shadowsh, I will return and bring the army of Beast Continent to help, I will also inform the other powers of the United Federation Alliance.¡± ¡°That is also great, then what about you, Emerald? Are you going to do reconnaissance for your race?¡± Since only FD is returning, Shadowsh could not help but ask. He shook his head ¡°Shadowsh, can you devour or purify thend around this area?¡± Something clicked on his head, he finally knows the reason why Emerald is not returning with FD, he nodded and issued another set ofmands ¡°Banjo, try to fix the instant transmission array, we must connect with the Vulcan Bear n.¡± ¡°Russell and Karl, you need to hold the enemies for as long as you can, I will lend my clones to you.¡± With hesitation, he destroyed the clones that were staying inside Gaia and summoned multiple ones around them. There were only five hundred thousand of them but all of them are actually on Peak of Saint Realm, much higher level than Karl, the two nodded and without any hint of hesitation or fear at all, they went to obstruct the millions of army charging towards their direction. Shadowsh could trust the two, he focused on changing the environment, he rose to the sky and he transformed into his Behemoth form, he started sucking the foreign energy that is trying to destroy thend. The energy was now getting thinner, after seeing this, Emerald quickly used his blood to make thend fertile. He started throwing seeds of nts, with dense amounts of vitality, they started growing rapidly, Shadowsh nodded, he raised his head and let out a dragon roar. He continues to do this in order to attract the attention of the Divine Dragon n, he then changed his cry and a phoenix cry could be heard, this situation not only attracted the attention of the Divine Beast ns but also the Outer World army. But the two forces were too busy to deal with themotion, meanwhile, in the battlefield, the hundreds of thousands of clones transformed into beasts in the desire of the two. Russel made his group of clones transformed into elephants, drill worms, eagles and finally wolves, the group of beasts bare their fangs on the iing insects and mutated looking creatures. The elephants blew their nose and started charging under Russell¡¯s lead as they advanced, they grew bigger, the eagles flying in the air started firing wind des one after another, all the worms drilled into the ground erasing their presence. The wolves chased after the charging elephants, meanwhile, on Karl¡¯s side, all the clones transformed into fire dragons, they started spitting dragon breath one after another, Karl intended to turn the entire battlefield on his side into a scorching hell. The entire sky is covered with ck clouds and cracks but he is confident that he could summon the sun once again and enliven the vitality of this ne once more. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059: CHAPTER 1028 ORIGIN FORM Gaia might be the only world that could turn this situation around, Shadowsh did not expect this but even if everything in this universe gets destroyed, he still has a chance to survive, it seemed that his physical body being in a different ne of existence had be a blessing in disguise. Back to the battlefield, with Karl¡¯s unlimited barrage of zing mes, he created a field of mes, the insects of the Outer World had adapted from his attacks making their killing rate decrease but he does not care about this. He was looking at the sky trying to call out the sun but he was unsessful, it seemed that the battleship of the Outer World army was blocking rays of the suns from reaching this world. He could only use a different method and spat out a golden orb that emits intense heat, suddenly, this world seemed to have be more energetic. The golden orb that looks like the sun if seen from afar starts bing bigger as it absorbs the mes in the battlefield, sensing the danger that the orb represents, the True Saint general of the Outer World army quickly issued amand. All the Outer World creatures surged towards the small orb making Karl¡¯s expression to tell, he lets out a roar and immediately, all the clones under hismand transformed into different types of beasts and shed with the enemy. The ming field started to be dimmer because of the absorption of the golden orb, upon seeing this, the True Saint generalmanded the insects to absorb the mes in order to decrease the growth of the orb. ..... Karl¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light, he chuckled and did not stop them, as he expected, the insects were burnt to ashes, the mes are made up of mes that are exactly like those of the sun. The Outer World creatures are beings that seemed to have lived all of their lives in a state of pure darkness, they might be capable of absorbing multiple types of energy but there are still some that they would have a hard time absorbing. Shadowsh¡¯s roar could be heard, he sensed an ominous aura that caused him to stop what he was doing and went to rescue Karl. Bang! He collided with a gigantic w that came from a three eyed crow, it was exuding an aura that seemed to only to that of a Descending Divine Ranker. Shadowsh knew that this was bad news for their group but he knew that the reinforcement from this ne of existence is alsoing, he only needs to hold as long as he can. ¡°Face my sword, Ugly Bird!¡± He shouted as he raised his sword and shed down, the crow exploded into ck liquid and reformed to a different location. It was staring at him with raging killing intent, it let out a loud high pitched cry, multiple ck balls appeared around it. They then started flying towards Shadowsh, the three eyed crow pped its wings and hundreds of ck wind des started to scatter in the area. Shadowsh also fires his own energy balls and they are the opposite of the ck balls that exude only pure darkness and destruction. The two attacks collided and the ck balls could be clearly seen as superior, he could only grit his teeth and fire more fireballs. There is no sun, his Yang Qi is being suppressed by the unending darkness that is now present in this ne of existence. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) He spun and deflected the wind des that were approaching him but suddenly, he sensed powerful fluctuations to his side and quickly reacted. Bang! He managed to block the attack but the force still threw him towards the ground, he had already hardened his body with Metal God Technique and yet the powerful attack still made his body break. He saw that the three eyed crow had actually transformed into a humanoid appearance, upon seeing this, he finally realised what type of being he is fighting. An insect that came from an egg with the medium of a divine beast that came from a higher ne of existence, which is most likely the Divine Realm. He became excited, he took a deep breath and asked Amethyst if he could use his trump card even though his main body is not present. [Yes, but big brother, I had obtained some samples of your bloodline and I discovered that even with the Behemoth body that you currently possess, it could only stay in that state for 10 minutes.] He nodded and thought ¡®That is enough for me.¡¯ Boom! He exploded with power, the entirety of Beast ne seemed to be trembling, the expression of the surviving members of the Mythical Beast n changes. All of them turned their heads at Shadowsh¡¯s direction, Fenghuang Mei, the current n head of the Graceful Phoenix n looked at his direction and said ¡°He had finally returned and it seemed that he had transformed into an Origin Beast.¡± Those that were unaware of this fact were shocked, for them, there is only one being that is much higher than their race and that is the first beings that walked into this universe, the Origin Race. The Divine Dragon n leader spoke ¡°Since he had not retreated it seemed that he was trying to find us, especially since he is now releasing the aura that seemed to belong to your n.¡± Fenghuang Mei nodded, the expression of the other members of the Mythical Beast n became solemn, they were seriously pondering on what to do in their current situation. The Qilin, Xuanwu, Dragon, Phoenix and multiple weaker ns felt that they needed to meet with Shadowsh. After the majority of the Mythical Beast n finally decided to meet with Shadowsh, all of them sent a number of their n members to attack the Outer World army. Back to where Shadowsh is, with his transformation into his Origin Form, he felt unprecedented strength flowing within his veins, he felt excited. He shes and disappears in the sight of his enemy, just as it was shocked, a sense of doom assaulted its instinct, realising that even if it transforms into blobs of water, it could still not escape, it could only use its entire strength to block the attack. Secret Sword Technique: sh Strike! The tables immediately turned and it was now the three eyed crow that was at a disadvantage, Shadowsh¡¯s speed has drastically increased not to mention, thews of this ne seemed to be quite intimate with him in his current form. He continues using sh Strikes in order to injure the three eyed crow as much as he could in this short amount of time. Unfortunately, it seemed that his enemy managed to adapt with his instantaneous movement, he snorted and stopped using sh Strike for now, he raised his sword and a powerful sword intent descended. Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) The three eyed crow realised that this attack would also harm its main source and it cannot have that, it splits into multiple figures and all of them flee into different directions. Shadowsh used his eyes and was startled to realise that all of the crows were a portion of the main crow and were not fake clones. Their battles have caused the sky to split, even with thews of a higher ne of existence, battles between Descending Divine Rankers are still destructive. He turns to the golden orb that Karl had summoned and starts feeding it with his own Yang Qi, when it was finally full, it exploded and pierced through the sky, parting the ck clouds that were covering this ne. Karl started swaying weakly and finally fell down, the golden orb that he had spat out was actually his core, he could regenerate it once again after absorbing an amount of Yang Qi from the sun but this method would take him a month or two. Shadowshmanded his clones to protect Karl at all costs, the sun would continue to shine bright as long as he was conscious, the Mythical Beast ns felt the sun¡¯s rays and was amazed, they then became excited. Fenghuang Mei shouted ¡°We must protect Shadowsh at all costs, we can still win this war!¡± The suns being blocked was one of the main reasons why they are struggling, it is because the power of their ne started decreasing day by day and the vitality of their body was also affected, not to mention, the darkness increases the strength of their opponent. But with the appearance of one of their sun finally shining down in their ne, hope once again sprouted in their hearts. Also realising just how crucial Shadowsh is, the Outer World army also knew that they needed to kill him as fast as they could. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060: CHAPTER 1029 ASCENDERS Seeing the huge swarm of insects from the Outer World flying towards him, Shadowsh was still unfazed, he started glowing with bright golden light, he could use the mes of the phoenix but since these monsters are weak against sr energy, he will show them what the mes of the sun are like. Boom! His entire body was set aze, his size started growing bigger and finally, he looks like a behemoth walking in a tiny world, even though this size would make it impossible for him to dodge the attacks of his enemies, he does not care. He punches towards the iing swarm not caring for any hint of defense, if they want to devour him, he will let them experience pain. Boom! His one attack instantly killed ten thousand or so Outer World creatures, the surviving ones that managed to escape in time were still set aze and they are currently being burned alive. Law Of Destruction! He increased his power not caring if this ne gets destroyed by his reckless action. Boom! Another explosion urred and a giant hole was carved into the surface of this ne, just as he was about to continue attacking, three ck rays were shot towards him and he was blown away. He turned towards three beings, one that looks like a humanoid octopus, another one that seemed to not have any physical or distinct form and thest one was just an insect that has multiple eyes surrounding its giant mouth. ..... ¡®Ascending Divine Rankers¡¯ He thought, he might be able to take on Descending Divine Rankers in his current state but higher than that, he would not be able to take one of them head on. He stood up and decreased his size, he was still as bright as ever but this time, he is going to focus on dodging. That is his n but reality pped him hard, the humanoid octopus disappeared and when it appeared, it was already beside him, he was blown towards a nearby ruined mountain. Boom! He was buried deep within it, he felt his body aching, even with his elemental form, that attack actually still dealt physical harm. Ten rays of ck beam were shot towards him, his expression changes as he tried to escape but the humanoid octopus once again appears in front of him. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) He spun creating a tornado made out of sword Qi and Yang Qi, he then flew up but a shocking thing happened. A slimy ck hand broke through the tornado and grabbed him, if it were not for the fact that he managed to change his form in an instant, he would have been captured. The humanoid octopus was furious, he gripped his trident tightly and threw it at him, Shadowsh sensed that the trident had locked on him, he cannot escape it. He decided to meet it head on, he swung his sword with his Law Of Destruction and the two attacks collided. Lunar Fang! Bang! Sparks flew but Shadowsh was clearly at the losing side, he spat out blood as the force of the trident ruptured inside his body. Bam! He was hit by a hammer just as he was being blown backward by the collision, the beams that the mutant bug that had thrown curved and chased after him. Skree! A cry that was extremely clear and melodious could be heard, suddenly, the cold and dark surroundings became incredibly bright and a mesmerising rainbow coloured me descended on the battlefield. Roar! A domineering dragon roar then sounded out, a dragon breath was thrown in the path of the ck beam and with an explosion, the two attacks cancelled each other out. The explosion destroyed the surrounding ind and any form ofnd in the area, just like Shadowsh¡¯s attack, a deep hole was created. ¡°Vile beings of the Outer Worlds, Dare to take on someone on your level?! I, the Great Dragon Lord, former ruler of the Divine Dragon n will take you all on!¡± Skree! another cry could be heard but this time, it was not as pleasing as the first one, this time, it was sharp and strong. ¡°You old b*stard! Leave one for me, now that the sun is present in the sky, I could finally show these weaklings why our Mighty Golden Crow n is feared!¡± A golden crow with three legs appears and immediately swoops down towards the mutant insect. Shadowsh was now losing consciousness but after absorbing a pure and high quality energy, he started recovering rapidly, enough for him to stay conscious. He opened his eyes and saw the Ascending Divine Ranker of the Graceful Phoenix n, she smiled at him and spoke ¡°I am grateful for your return, continue on what you are doing, we will hold as long as we can.¡± He nodded and forced himself to stand up, his entire body was aching but fortunately, his clones were giving him unlimited energy by absorbing the energy of the opponents they have in. He raised his head and let out a roar, his Origin Form then dissipates and he falls to the ground, Banjo appears and manages to catch him before he could fall to the ground. A golden world filled with mes appears in the sky, it was not as great as the sun but all the fire type beasts were affected by its power and received an additional enhancement. Shadowsh forced himself to not faint, he started speaking ¡°Banjo, bring me back to the base, also, tell Leafinia to bring her disciples or high ranking members of her church in this world, we are going to expel these b*stards out of this ne.¡± Banjo nodded but inwardly, he was nning to have Emerald be the one to inform the people of Gaia, he cannot leave his big brother in his current state. Shadowsh was now repairing his body, Amethyst helped him but because her power is now restricted, her assistance is quite negligible. Creating a backup system for the physical body has taken quite a toll on her, she needs to recuperate for the time being. Banjo went and killed multiple Saints of the Outer World army, Shadowsh is now staying in the forest that Emerald had created, under the protection of his clones, Russel and Emerald. He returned carrying the carcasses of ten Saints, he then fed them all to Shadowsh but he did not know that the drawback of the [Origin Form] is much greater than he had thought. Shadowsh was still not recovering, his body is convulsing because of pain and the reaction of his Behemoth body from bing a much higher being. ¡®I need to let this body heal!¡¯ He immediately realised that if his Behemoth body does not return to the Giants ne, it would explode, he quickly split with it and it returned to its original form. He turned to Banjo but he shook his head and said ¡°I know what you want to say big brother but I cannot bring it to myself to just leave you in your current state.¡± He could only smile bitterly, seeing just how determined he is, he knew that he cannot persuade his brother. He sighed and could only look at his friend, Emerald sighed and said ¡°The progress of the forest is reaching its optimum range, I cannot leave it.¡± Shadowsh also was not capable of controlling his clones masterfully via cross worlds, unless he focused on one of them but with his current state, this is extremely dangerous. Russel broke the silence ¡°We will just need to wait for France to return, with his speed, I think that it would not take long.¡± Everyone agreed to this, Don Don raised his hand and asked ¡°What about me, I could return.¡± Shadowsh shook his head ¡°If it was before Karl is now in his current state, I would not mind but now that your brother is now in his vulnerable state, you are the most suitable general to lead my clones.¡± Don Don could only sigh feeling useless, Banjo then added ¡°By the way, the reinforcement had arrived, when I got to the location of the Vulcan Bear n territory, their ind was no longer present in this ne.¡± Shadowsh could only sigh in sadness, he could not help but feel guilty for not being able to help their ally ¡°Are there any news regarding their n?¡± Banjo nodded ¡°It seemed that the Graceful Phoenix n had epted them as their subordinate, it might sound demeaning for such a powerful n to be just mere subordinates but because of this reason, they managed to survive this war.¡± Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief ¡°Thank goodness, it seemed that we owe the Graceful Phoenix n quite a lot.¡± Emerald cuts off their conversation ¡°If I may intervene, I think that you have already paid them back, more than enough actually, you would be the main reason why this ne managed to survive.¡± ¡°Of course, this will only be a fact if we manage to win this war.¡± Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061: CHAPTER 1030 HOPE FAMILY ASSEMBLE Everyone nodded, suddenly, the portal that connects this ne and Saint Monster World lit up, Shadowsh and everyone from his group cheered, they then saw Leafinia and multiple beasts entering in the ne. JMnded on the ground and frowned, he felt that this earth is unlike the earth of the worlds he had been, it felt like dead. Sean Sean, who is besides him was also confused but a disgusted expression appears in his face when he discovers that the earth in the area was truly dead, he lets out a loud cry and a brown aura spreads out of his body. He might be only at Saint Realm but his strength is something that not many wanted to piss off with, after all, he was a natural born divine beast, after years of training, he had mastered the Law Of Earth. ¡®He had grown up¡¯ Seeing the summoned monster that he had called upon to this universe, Shadowsh could not help but feel guilty, he had neglected him for an extremely long time. ¡ª¡ª¨C Name: Sean Sean (Under Contract) ..... Title: [Destroyer], [Restorer], [World Ruler] Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Earth Qilin Bloodline: [Divine Golden Earth Qilin (Pure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: 1st Cycle Of True Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Earth Vital Qi (Mythical Earth Energy): Mythical Grade Elemental Energy: [Earth Element: Divine Grade] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Earth Law], [Heart Of World] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Qilin Cry], [Earth Stomp], [Divine Charge], [Earth Lock], [Earth Shift] Racial Trait: [Auspicious Aura], [Divine Beast Aura], [Earth God], [Qilin Divine Abilities] Passive Abilities: [Dragon Scales], [Divine Hooves], [Heaven¡¯s Mane], [Blessed Karma], [Heart Of Earth] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Elemental Transformation], [Summon Golem], [Summon Earth Dragon], [Summon Qilins] Super Ability: [Karma Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¨C When the earth in the area finally had their Vitality restored, Sean Sean¡¯s next move was to open his mouth and let out an auspicious cry. One by one, earth golems starteding out of a golden door that appears out of thin air, they numbered about a hundred and all of them were actually at Saint Realm. Sean Sean was not finished yet, he started stomping on the ground and another door appeared, it looks exactly like the first door, the ones that came out of it were Qilins, thousands of them. Their appearance was quite young and their strengths are only at the Xiantian to Xiantian Emperor Realm but when theynded on the ground. The lively aura intensifies, Shadowsh finally realised what he was doing and felt that this was a great idea. He turns to Banjo and says ¡°Protect Sean Sean while he is restoring this world, as long as we could reverse the harm done by the invaders, this ne could finally retaliate.¡± Banjo nodded, meanwhile, Emerald was jumping in joy, spirit nts also need high quality soil but because of the current condition of this world, he was forced to use his blood to help them grow but now that Sean Sean is slowly terraforming this ne, he could finally focus on other things. JM arrives next to them, seeing Shadowsh¡¯s current condition, his expression was not looking good, he did not expect to see his number one idol this injured. He quickly went back and grabbed Leafinia, bringing her to Shadowsh, upon seeing just how injured her big brother was, she became pale and instantly used her healing powers to ease off his pain. Shadowsh ignores the pain and asks ¡°Why are you here?¡± From his knowledge, Leafinia should be busy rebuilding the Golden Elf World, that is why he had only asked for her disciples and believers toe here and not personally her. ¡°Golden Elf World had now stabilised, it seemed that the Golden Elf Tree seed that we had nted on its core contains all thew of its former self and managed to preserve it.¡± ¡°I no longer need to supervise it, the golden elves that sought shelter on Gaia are now supervising the growth of their mother.¡± Kitty and Scarlet were also present, the two of them also had reached Sainthood, it seemed that they had fully developed their divine bloodline truly well but seeing the former¡¯s intent, Shadowsh could not help but worry. ¡ª¡ª- Name: Scarlet Title: [Goddess Of me] Race: Divine Beast Species: Golden Phoenix Bloodline: [Nine Coloured Phoenix (Pure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 1st Cycle Of True Sainthood Attributes: Fire Vital Qi (Nirvana Qi): Mythical Grade Elemental Energy: [Fire Element: Divine Grade] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Fire Law], [Law Of Life], [Law Of Death] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Phoenix Cry], [me st], [me Carpet], [menado], [ming Breath], [Feather Strikes], [Charm] Racial Trait: [Auspicious Aura], [Divine Beast Aura], [Nirvana mes], [Phoenix Traits], [Goddess Of me] Passive Abilities: [Divine Feathers], [The Crown Of Avian], [Sharp Talons], [Divine Eyesight] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [me Clones], [me Change] Super Ability: [Nirvana Rebirth] ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Kitty (Under Contract) Title: [Goddess Of ughter] Race: Divine Beast Species: Golden Marked White Tiger Bloodline: [World Destroying White Tiger (Pure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 1st Cycle Of True Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Metal/Yin Vital Qi (Yin Qi): Mythical Grade Elemental Energy: [Metal Element: Divine Grade], [Yin Qi: Divine Grade] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Law Of ughter], [Destruction Intent], [Corrosive Yin Qi] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Tiger¡¯s Roar], [Yin Swipe], [Metal Strike], [Soul Gaze] Racial Trait: [Divine Beast Aura], [Metal Yin Qi], [White Tiger Traits], [Soul Tyrant], [Soul Devourer], [ughter Heart] Passive Abilities: [Power Strength], [Metal Body], [Metal Yin Fur], [Divine Soul], [Soul Physical Attacks] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Summon Soul ve] Super Ability: [ughter Star Descend] ..... ¡ª¡ª¨C Shadowsh tried to stand up but his injuries actually made his Nascent Soul be dimmer, upon seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a bit. Seeing their worried expression, he could only sigh and lie back down but his gaze never left Kitty, seeing this, she became nervous. Even though she had trained to be an unfeeling monster, she still looked up to him, also because she has [ughter Heart], she could sense just how many he had killed, this shocked her. She only managed to keep her sanity intact because she dumped all of her killing intent on a world that he had created, with the base that came from a world inside Sanctuary, she actually built het own source star. Shadowsh waves at her, she immediately approached her in a meek and shy manner, he could see the worry and love on his gaze making her heart melt. Even though he was not always present in her life, she had always seen him as her father, after all, the Sanctuary gives a kind and caring aura that makes everyone inside feel safe. Shadowsh patted her head and said ¡°You have suffered much, young one.¡± Kitty was stunned into a daze, she then started tearing up as she burrows herself into his arms, everyone finally realised why he had such a reaction earlier. They became curious as to what she had experienced to make Shadowsh react like that, Leafinia smiled as she could not help but feel that it is quite sweet for their big brother to still be worried for them even in his current situation. She then became solemn and said ¡°Big brother please stay still! You are on the verge of death and you are still caring for others, care for yourself first!¡± Shadowsh could only raise his hand and stay silent, Kitty was embarrassed, she was about to leave when he said something. ¡°Please live a much better life, leave all the hard stuff for us adults, do not use your abilities in this battle, for you are, our cute little sister.¡± She froze and nodded. Leafinia was confused, she asked ¡°What did she experience to make you feel so sad for her?¡± But Shadowsh was already sleeping, Amethyst kept his body and all of his abilities active, even though this would slow down his recovery. LS arrives at the ne and behind him tens of thousands of dragons and sub-dragons were following, Leafinia¡¯s and the rest of the Hope Family had a change of expression after sensing his aura. Banjo could not help but mumble ¡°To think that he had already be a Saint Lord, now could that be?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ªName: LS (Under Contract) Title: [Dragon Emperor] Race: Divine Beast Species: Golden ck Dragon King Bloodline: [Elemental Divine Dragon (Pure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Early Stage True Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Yang Vital Qi (Dragon Qi): Divine Grade Elemental Energy: [Yang Qi: Divine Grade], [Fire Element: Heaven Grade], [Earth Element: Heaven Grade], [Water Element: Heaven Grade], [Nature Element: Heaven Grade], [Wind Element: Heaven Grade], [Ice Element: Heaven Grade] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Sr Core], [Emperor Qi] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Dragon¡¯s Roar], [Elemental st], [Fire Dragon Breath], [Water Dragon Breath], [Wind Dragon Breath], [Earth Dragon Breath] Racial Trait: [Divine Beast Aura], [Dragon Heart], [Divine Eyes], [Elemental Dragon Emperor Inheritance] Passive Abilities: [Elemental Core], [Divine Dragon Constitution], [Sr Power] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Elemental Dragon Form Transformation], [Dragon Emperor¡¯s Order] Super Ability: [Ten Thousand Dragon Breath] ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062: CHAPTER 1031 BEAST PLANE CRISIS Shadowsh was unconscious so he does not know that LS has already be a True Saint, if he did, he would also be shocked, Emerald saw FD following behind LS and could not help but smile bitterly. He and his friend are known to be one of the strongest powerhouses of their race but they cannot deny that they sensed inferiority in front of LS, actually, they knew that the only reason why he is respectful towards them is because of Shadowsh. LS had be an arrogant powerhouse but this is not his fault, his bloodline and the Inheritance he had obtained shaped his personality. He nodded at his family but when his gazended on Shadowsh, his expression could not help but change, killing intent burst out of his body as he snarled ¡°Who had hurt my big brother?!¡± A snort could be heard and the Ascending Divine Ranker of the Divine Dragon n appeared, looking at his current condition, it seemed that he had been injured during his fight against the Ascending Divine Ranker of the Outer World. ¡°Brat, The one who had hurt your big brother is an Ascending Divine Ranker, Do you really think with your puny strength, you have a chance to avenge him?¡± He sneered and looked at LS in disdain. LS could not help but feel fury rising in his chest, he knew that what Golden Dragon has said is true but Shadowsh is more than just his big brother, he is basically his father. ..... Golden Dragon turns to Banjo and says ¡°You, Are you also his brother?¡± Banjo nodded, seeing this, Golden Dragon sighed ¡°As expected of such being, even though he is just a Saint Lord, he actually defeated a Descending Divine Ranker all on his own, if it were not for the fact that three Ascending Divine Rankers arrive, he would have caused more chaos to our enemy.¡± Russel could not help himself ¡°Big brother hade here in order to help this ne survive and yet, you guys are actuallyte to arrive, we should have gone to another higher ne of existence.¡± Golden Dragon became furious ¡°How dare you?!¡± Leafinia spoke ¡°Try to attack us and see, the only people capable of turning the situation of this ne around are us.¡± Golden Dragon became silent, he could only curse them inwardly but he cannot say his thoughts out loud, he knew that what Leafinia had said was the truth. Skree! The Ascending Divine Ranker of the Graceful Phoenix n also arrives, sensing the tense atmosphere, she res at Golden Dragon. Just as she was about to say something, she was stunned, she turned towards Scarlet and became intrigued, Leafinia could only let out a cough to direct her attention towards them once again. She was startled but quickly became embarrassed being caught in a daze, she clears her throat and starts speaking ¡°Shadowsh¡¯s Family or shall I call you by your true name, Hope Family.¡± Banjo nodded ¡°We of the Hope Family greet the eminence of Graceful Phoenix n, we are grateful for your help.¡± Golden Dragon was speechless, why was hisrade much more respected than him, he could not help but feel frustrated, he snorted and went away. Ancestor Fenghuang shook her head and said ¡°Just ignore him, Also, it is not you that should be grateful but us, this ne is our home, your presence here brought hope that we could still win this war.¡± She chuckles ¡°As expected, all of you truly stay true to your name, you literally bring hope even in the darkest hours.¡± She then looks at Shadowsh who was sleeping and thanked him in her heart. JM spoke ¡°This ne is dying, it only managed to survive to this day because it protected its core, I suggest that you bring this ne¡¯s nature, earth and water type race.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang nodded, she let out a cry and flew towards their base, with the sun present, they would be able to replenish this ne once again, making it more difficult for the Outer World creatures to fight. Emerald looked at Leafinia and said ¡°Lady Leafinia, I need the help of the elves in this mission, I am confident in my ability but this ne is toorge for me.¡± Leafinia shook her head ¡°Do not burden yourself too much, we only need to do our part, do not look down on the Divine Beasts, they were only caught off guard by the enemy, they could certainly fight back as long as they are given an opportunity.¡± ¡°Missy, What you have is right!¡± Suddenly, an adult Qilin appears, besides it were also multiple Qilins, there were some that were in different colours but all of them belong to the same race. Then one after another, members of the Mythical Beast ns started appearing, it seemed that they were finally going to fight back. All of them gathered around Shadowsh and they all seemed to agree on something, a bear that has golden fur could not help butment ¡°He really is an Origin Beast, amazing, to think that I could see one in my lifetime.¡± Banjo frowns and snarls at them ¡°Our big brother is not a show that all of you could watch! Please give him space as he had been injured by your group¡¯s ipetence! We are not even native to this ne and yet we carry its hope of revival! What the hell have you guys been up to?!¡± All the members of the Mythical Beast n became silent, they cannot deny the assumptions and insults that Banjo had said to them. During the war, they all looked after themselves and did not truly cooperate with one another, they just did not expect that a Divine Entity would be present and cursed their ne, weakening all of them in the process, without the protection of their own Divine ancestors, they were truly helpless against such beings. Leafinia also looks at them with a bit of loathing but she quickly recovers herposure and starts giving out instructions ¡°Okay, let us all calm down, fighting would not help and Banjo, I know how you feel but we still need to save this ne or else, big brother¡¯s sacrifices would be wasted in vain.¡± Banjo took a deep breath and also calmed himself down, seeing Shadowsh being so heavily injured have riled up his emotions a little bit. Leafinia heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this, she then thought ¡®Thank Shadowsh that Sans and Gulli are not present, if they saw big brother¡¯s current condition, they might start fighting against these useless beings.¡¯ Sand and Gulli are still fighting against the Outer World army that had invaded the Golden Elf World, they are umting as much karma of this universe as they can, after all, considering their personality, they needed it if they wanted to continue staying on Gaia. The Mythical Beast n members started working overtime, thend starts to be lively once again, the entire ne¡¯s vitality is starting to recover. Because high ranking spirit nts are not that easy to nurture, the proud and arrogant Mythical Beast n members could only use normal spirit nts begrudgingly. Leafinia even nted her Treants and they started evolving because of this ne¡¯sck of Mana, they be spirit nt beasts. She was happy to obtain a new addition to her army, she kept on nting one Treant after another, with the help of the Mythical Beast n, they started growing in strength and number. Suddenly, the Ascending Divine Rankers returned, all of them had ugly expressions, Ancestor Fenghuang spoke ¡°The Divine Entity of the enemy is once again making a move.¡± The expressions of everyone present became ugly, suddenly, a noise broke through the solemn silence, Shadowsh woke up, actually he had not, he forced himself to wake up. Banjo quickly supported him, he started speaking ¡°I can deal with them, just protect me while I am going tomunicate with your divine ancestors.¡± Golden Dragon patted his chest and swore ¡°Young warrior, I swore that I willy my life for you, earlier, we were toote but now that we are here, do not worry, if even one attacknded on you, Will kill that being then blow up myself!¡± His voice is filled with determination, it seems that he was not lying, he truly is going to risk his life to protect Shadowsh. ¡°Count me in!¡± A Golden Bear that has a mountain on his back spoke, then one by one, the Ascending Divine Rankers promised to protect Shadowsh even if it meant death. Shadowsh nodded ¡°Thank you but first, I need to be in the center of this ne, a ce that is nearest to its core.¡± A magma beast spoke ¡°I know the perfect ce for that but that ce is filled with magma and not just ordinary ones but those that carryw with them.¡± Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063: CHAPTER 1032 THE TRIO Shadowsh justughed it off, he waves his hand and says ¡°I could even absorb and replicate the mes of the Graceful Phoenix n, much less just a spiritual magma.¡± The Magma Beast was shocked, so were the others, the mes of the Graceful Phoenix n are known to be the sacred me of their ne, even though they are reluctant to say it but even the three legged crows epted this fact. For Shadowsh to achieve this is truly terrifying but they quickly recall that he is an Origin Beast and calms down, all of them nodded as if agreeing that something impossible as impossible as replicating the mes of a Phoenix is not that hard for all Origin Beast. Shadowsh was speechless, he became more interested in meeting beings of the same race as him, he knew that all Origin Beasts are godking like entities, he might be the weakest one to ever walk on this universe. A member of Invincible Xuanwu n spoke ¡°I and some members of my n would escort you to your destination.¡± A giant ape with white fur patted his chest and spoke ¡°We of the Diamond Ape n would also protect you.¡± The Magma Beastughs ¡°Of course you need a guide, count me in!¡± ..... Shadowsh smiled ¡°Of course! But we need to put a base there, the Invincible Xuanwu n, you guys have a different duty, wait for my return before doing anything drastic, in the meantime, start conquering the ocean once again.¡± He looked at the Magma Beast and hesitated, knowing what he wanted to ask, the beast introduces himself ¡°I do not have any formal name because of our race¡¯s distinctive features and characteristics but if you want to call me by a particr name, then you can call me Magna.¡± ¡°My race is the zing Magma Beast n, we do not have that many members, unlike most of the Mythical Beast n, we cannot reproduce sexually.¡± Seeing Banjo and the others expression, the Magna could not help but smile bitterly ¡°All of us, including me were birthed by this ne.¡± Leafinia spoke ¡°So all of you are like elemental fairy spirits?¡± Magna did not deny this, because of their unique traits, they are considered as one of the weakest members of the Mythical Beast n, individually they are quite powerful butpared to the numbers of members of the other ns, they are trulycking. ¡°How many n members does your n have?¡± This information is crucial for Shadowsh, Magna¡¯s expression becameplicated and sad but he still managed to squeeze an awkward smile. ¡°All of the beings of my race are born a Saint but reaching the higher realm is much more difficult for us as the heaven could easily restrict my n.¡± ¡°All in all, there are about 1379 of us, I am the only Descending Divine Ranker of my n.¡± Shadowsh was speechless, the number is just too low for his n to be sessful, he frowns and asks ¡°Are there other ns that could survive in a pool of spiritual magma other than yours and the Graceful Phoenix n?¡± The Graceful Phoenix n would be busy keeping the sun that Karl had summoned safe from the attacks of Ascending Divine Rankers and Descending Divine Rankers, the Three Legged Crow n on the other hand would be busy summoning more suns. This ne contains multiple suns and because they were blocked by the darkness of the Outer World, this ne was nearly conquered. Magna nodded ¡°There is, they are called Crystal zing Crocodiles but they do not Mythical Beast n.¡± A crocodile with crystal like body and was emitting intense heat appears, he is a member of the Crystal zing Crocodile n, they are one of the subordinate n of the Graceful Phoenix n. Shadowsh turns to Banjo ¡°Banjo, you need to make multiple spatial arrays around this ne, as long as we can travel much more efficiently than the enemy, our chances of victory would drastically improve.¡± ¡°Leafinia, you on the other hand needs to increase the vitality of this ne, even though this ne does not contain Mana, your expertise of this field would still help Emerald and the Reforestation Group.¡± Golden Dragon once again appears, he started speaking ¡°The rest would need to assist the Divine Dragon n in defending this ne.¡± Shadowsh was then carried by the Descending Divine Ranker of the Diamond Ape n, their group which was numbering to millions started advancing towards the heart of this ne. Of course, such arge movement quickly garners the attention of the Outer World army but because the Divine Dragon n and the rest were keeping them busy, they cannot sendrge amounts of their soldiers to attack Shadowsh¡¯s group. Of course, they still send some of their soldiers to intercept Shadowsh¡¯s group, all of them are True Saints and they are actually being led by 100 Descending Divine Rankers and 10 Ascending Divine Rankers. Golden Dragon and the rest have their hands full at the current hour, they cannot stop the elites that were trying to intercept Shadowsh¡¯s group. All the clones that Don Don and Russel were now leading charges towards the iing group of beings, they might be a match against the Descending and Ascending Divine Rankers but for the True Saints, they are a force not to be reckoned with. A giant golden ape appears, followed by a roc like beast exuding lightning bolts around its body, a giant centipede that has dragon horns, a bull that has jade like horn, a harmless looking sheep, a one legged cow, a gray wolf, a red crocodile and a nine tailed fox. These ten beasts are all Ascending Divine Rankers, their vitality might not be as great as Golden Dragon and other powerhouses of the same realm that came from the Top Beast n but it could not be denied that they are also a force that many do not want to mess with. Alejandro, the White Ape that was carrying Shadowsh tears up, so does the crocodile following behind him, two of the ten fighters came from their n and they are the only Ascending Divine Ranker they have. Shadowsh looks at the ten powerhouses protecting them and silently tells Leafinia to help them as much as she could without risking her life. Banjo went to a different location, together with France and LS, meanwhile, some of the Hope Family members carried Shadowsh¡¯s Behemoth body, it was now in a bad state and if it was not tended to, it would explode. The trionded on the former ind of the Vulcan Bear n, France sensed something and exploded with great power. Boom! He crashed on a nearby mountain even though he had already transformed into his elemental form. A screaming roar could be heard, it sounds rather ominous and unpleasant, a giant being with only a mouth on its face having one arm that has sharp ws and another that was a tentacle. It was a Saint Lord, Banjo and LS snarls at it and they surrounded it, even though they are only True Saints, they are not afraid, the space around Banjo started twisting, LS aura became more dignified as multiple draconic shadows appear above him. A thunderstorm starts to gather above them, France recovers from that earlier hit and was enraged, meanwhile, the mutant being sensed its opponents¡¯ current strength and became excited. As a Saint Lord, it is confident that it could defeat the trio with ease, Banjo spoke ¡°France, Would you do the honours?¡± France lets out a screech as one by one, thunderbolt starts raining down the sky and what is horrifying is that, the thunderbolts carry heavenlyw. The mutant monster was shocked, it quickly tried to retreat but it felt the surrounding space constricting, the thunderboltsnded directly on it. ¡°Taste my breath Vile Beast!¡± LS roars as he fires a powerful dragon breath on the mouth of the mutant monster. Boom! The mutant monster destroys the space around it and actually devours the dragon breath that LS released but it was still injured by the heavenly lightning. Roar! It charges towards Banjo but just as it was about to reach him, he disappeared in front of it, multiple fireballs were shot at the back of its head but it managed to twist its head in a 360¡ã angle with ease. It opens its mouth and once again absorbs the elemental energy from the fireball, LS bes frustrated, he felt that he had be the burden of the group. ¡®Since you are immune to elemental damage, I will deal with you physically!¡¯ He starts growing bigger, his golden and ck scales change into bloody red. Yulong Dragon + War Dragon + Giant Dragon Roar! He charges towards the mutant monster stunning his two brothers, France and Banjo quickly realised what he is doing and their expression became serious. France cries as another thunderstorm gathers above the mutant monster, meanwhile, Banjo was shing around the battlefield, not staying at one spot. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064: CHAPTER 1033 WAR ON BEAST PLANE LS had decided to be the tank of the group, he is confident that he could take a couple of hits and not go down, also, he is confident that he will survive, his bloodline might have made him arrogant but in front of Shadowsh and his family, that personality is suppressed, especially in front of the former. The mutant monster was furious, its tentacle arm extended and it used it like a whip, LS body hardens but the whip falls into a ck hole and it reappears in the back of the mutant monster. Pak! Its own attack hit it, LS was stunned but he quickly reacted and opened his mouth and fired a dragon breath at the now defenceless opponent, The mutant monster was about to open its mouth and absorb the attack once again but lightning bolts started descending once again. The mutant monster was furious, it stopped and exploded with ck energy that broke the unstable space around it, Banjo was a bit surprised but he managed to quickly react. He created ten chaotic spatial balls and threw them towards the mutant monster, sensing the danger that the seemingly harmless energy balls possess, the mutant monster quickly retreated. ¡°You are not going anywhere!¡± LS shouted as the ground under them froze and the entirend became a frozen wastnd. Supreme Ice Dragon Magic: Frozen World. ..... The entire area around them had be a frozen tundra but the mutant monster managed to easily break the ice but what greeted it was France¡¯s fierce lightning bolts. Suddenly, the mutant monster changes its appearance, it bes leaner and its tentacle arm is now shrouded with spikes. ¡°What The-¡± LS did not finish his sentence when he felt a powerful blow hitting him from the head, he was mmed into the ground. ¡°LS!¡± Both Banjo and France saw how the mutant monster moved, they are beings that excel in speed, their enemy might have be faster but they are still able to follow it. ¡°Spatial Rend!¡± A powerful de made of spatialw and energy was thrown towards the mutant monster. Surprised by the fact that the two were still able to follow it, the mutant monster took the Spatial Rend head on. A huge tear appears on its body but it quickly recovers, Banjo raises his eyebrow, he is startled by the rapid regeneration of his opponent. His attack is not that easy to break, it was an attack filled with spatialw, he cannot believe that such an injury could be healed without repercussion. France was also startled, the two of them looked at each other and nodded, they realised that their enemy is hiding a big secret. Meanwhile, LS had eaten dirt by that earlier blow, he raised his head but he realised that his enemy is now ignoring and is nowpletely focused on his two older brothers. He was furious, as someone that sees himself quite highly, this was an attack on his dignity, he charges towards the mutant monster once again but suddenly, he felt multiple tentacles binding him and pulling him downward. ¡°LS!¡± France was shocked, using this opportunity, the mutant monster arrives in front of him andsh out. Swish! He disappeared from his spot and reappeared besides Banjo ¡°Focus France! LS could breakthrough that trap! Believe in your brother!¡± LS heard this and felt gratified, he shouted ¡°Big brothers! Leave me and beat that son of a b*tch! I am the emperor of the Dragon n of Gaia, I can take care of myself!¡± Banjo and France nodded, unbeknownst to them, LS was thinking something different ¡®Godd*mnit! I thought that after bing a True Saint I could finally be of use to my family and yet, look at how useless I am!¡¯ He does not show it but he was trying hard to stop himself from crying because of frustration, he had trained till he was nearly dead in order just to prove himself that he is a member of the Hope Family and yet, in front of the two whom he regarded as older brothers, he failed miserably. France and Banjo were now face to face with their enemy, the three of them are now fighting with speed that even members of the Mythical Beast n would have a hard time following. Unless one is a Descending Divine Ranker or at least a speed based Saint Lord, the three of them would be invisible in the eyes of the others. Boom! Boom! Boom! The skies seemed to have countless fireworks on them as shes of a powerful sonic boom could be seen from time to time. The icend that LS had created was no longer present, it was destroyed in the first collision, cries of a horrifying monster, dragon roars and cries of a bird could be heard. The sounds that were ringing throughout the skies were actually sounds that were made a couple of millisecondster than when the trio made them. They are moving faster and faster, the one who has the advantage of all of them is actually Banjo, he is not the fastest as it was France, he is not the strongest as it was the mutant monster but he has something the two do not have. Supreme Mastery Over Spatial Law! He was bending space on his will, teleporting himself out of danger and at the same time, continuously attacking his enemy. Meanwhile, France who was watching everything could not help but think ¡®As expected of one of the strongest warriors of our family, he is truly a different breedpared to the rest of us.¡¯ The strongest warriors that Hope Family has were Sans, Leafinia, Yshelia, Banjo and Gulli, these five are considered as the target of all the members of the family. Shadowsh was not in the list because he is considered as the supreme one, he cannot be measured. Roar! A dragon roar could be heard as France felt that his thunder and lightning had be Strom, he looked towards the direction of the roar and saw LS. ¡®What the hell? Wait!¡¯ Sensing his strength increases at a rapid pace, France realised what his brother was doing. His eyes lit up as his attack only grew stronger, each strike would make the heaven tremble, LS sensed this and he became more energised. Since he cannot join the battle of this level, he decided on the next best course of action, after breaking the trap of the mutant monster, he transformed into a Wind Dragon then finally into a Thunder Dragon. He flew to the skies and started scattering electricity into the air, the storm only continues to grow stronger and bigger, he was also gathering all the storm clouds towards their area. Banjo sensed France¡¯s increase of strength and felt ecstatic, opposite from his reaction, the mutant monster realised that it might lose from the hands of two True Saints, it became humiliated but it is still smart enough to retreat. It enters a ck blood made out of energy that belonged to their universe, Banjo cannot interfere with the space inside the ck ink pool, he cannot help but be furious. ¡°D*mn! So close! We were so close!¡± He cursed sensing that his enemy had truly escaped, France¡¯s expression was also not looking good. LS was also furious, after destroying their surroundings, the trio finally calmed down, Banjo spoke ¡°I think that we shouldplete our mission first.¡± LS and France nodded, they are not the leader of this mission, they do not have the ability to create instant transmission arrays. Back to Shadowsh, their group was now approaching the heart of the ne, multiple of their soldiers had to stop in order to stall the Outer World army. All of them knew that many of those soldiers would certainly die but in order to save this ne, sacrifices need to be made. Shadowsh sensed something and his expression became a bit unsightly ¡°One of our Ascending Divine Rankers has died.¡± This made the entire group freeze, Magna quickly says ¡°We need to hurry, as long as we could save this ne, their sacrifices would not be wasted!¡± Hearing this, the white ape that was carrying Shadowsh hasten, what Magna has said is right, they need to save this ne in order to pay back the sacrifices of theirrades. Shadowsh expression changes, he shouted ¡°Look out!¡± Roar! The Crystal zing Crocodile Descending Divine Ranker lets out a roar and blocks the beam that was shot towards them. He was thrown quite a far distance, the expression of everyone became unsightly, the white ape gave Shadowsh to Magna and said ¡°I will buy you time as long as I possibly can, Now Go!¡± He became bigger and he started glowing in golden light, Don Don saw this and looked at Shadowsh, he smiled in an apologetic manner towards him. Seeing this, Shadowsh knew what he wanted to do, even though he is reluctant to ept, he cannot stop what his brother felt is right, he nodded at him. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065: CHAPTER 1034 THE ASCENDERS The two apes face off against the Outer World army, many of the escorts also stopped, they knew that they must prevent the enemy from reaching Shadowsh. He might be the only person that could change the fate of their ne, meanwhile, more beasts arrived in this ne via the link between Beast ne and Saint Monster World. Their strength might not be as great as members of the Mythical Beast n but they have arge amount of advanced weapons on them, they were basically a moving fortress. Humans and elves have also arrived, they might not obtain the power-up that this ne gives to their beastpatriots but they do not care about such thing. All of them start taking out the untested weapons of mass destruction that their world had created, the higher ups of the Mythical Beast n that saw their weapons were shocked. They knew that if the people of Gaia continue to develop these types of weapons, it would not be long before multiple worlds surrender under their rule. One of the schrs was manning some sort of equipment when it exploded into bits, taking the rider and the workers with it. ..... Leafinia saw this and her expression became frightening, the elves around her started to feel ufortable ¡°Emishia, go and tell everyone from Gaia that they must observe caution when they are using new technology, I do not want any idental deaths!¡± Emishia who is known to be Enternia by others nodded, she startedmanding the elves under her and everyone of them started keeping the extremely excited schrs in line. There were even those that did not participate in the battle and just recorded their discovery towards their creation, Leafinia was happy to see this. The Great Elephant Division which was under Russell is now rampaging in the battlefield, their body was covered with arrays and tattoos thatpliment the power and abilities of the arrays, they were also wearing armours that made them look ferocious. Even the Golden Elephant n was shocked by how powerful they are, unbeknownst to them, the amount of resources that Shadowsh has wasted in order to create these technologies was astronomical. Emeraldnded on Leafinia¡¯s side ¡°Lady Leafinia, I have found a couple of technologies that might be able to help us expand this forest and help us decrease the amount of effort we need and increase the result of our work.¡± Leafinia nodded ¡°You have my permission to use those technologies, just ask the elves or humans to apany your group.¡± Emerald nodded, he then brought the humans that were responsible for creating the pure Yang liquid that is capable of hastening the process of nt growth while preserving its quality. There is also a machine that was capable of storing energy from the sun, itpliments the Liquefier greatly, after Emerald requested to obtain thousands of these two machines, the schrs started moving, they do not bring that many samples but they could return to Gaia and enter Time World, inside, they would be able to mass produce the two items. The forest that Emerald and Leafinia were building is starting to get in the nerves of the Ascending Divine Ranker of the Outer World, they realised that every time some of the fighters of their enemy got injured badly, they would retreat back to the forest and when they got out, they would have recovered most of their injuries. They are now intent on destroying the forest but the Golden Dragon and the Ancestor Fenghuang were blocking them, meanwhile, the earth of this ne became more lively once again, this affected the entire ne. The Heavenly Laws of this ne that they managed to forcefully suppress start recovering, they have to sacrificerge amounts of their soldiers in order to achieve their mission. This is the first higher ne of existence in this universe that they are very close to conquering, they never expected that just one individual managed to turn the situation around. They hated Shadowsh to his core, if it were not for the fact that this ne¡¯s Ascending Divine Rankers were willing toy down their lives in order to stop them, they would have already ripped him into shreds. They startedmunicating with each other and three of them nodded, they then flew towards Shadowsh¡¯s direction, upon seeing this, the Ascending Divine Rankers of the Beast ne side was shocked. ¡°Stop them!¡± Roared Golden Dragon, he tried to intercept them but he was stopped by his current enemy, multiple Descending Divine Rankers threw themselves towards some of the Ascending Divine Rankers and summoned a powerful avatar by using theirbined energy. Shadowsh was unaware that he and his entire group were now in fatal danger, they were still advancing towards their destination, the ne seemed to sense the danger. The sky darkens and lightning strikes start descending, all the lightning strikes were aimed at the three Ascending Divine Rankers, this forced them to stop. They were furious and the three of them actually destroyed the divine punishment of heaven but because of this, two Ascending Divine Rankers of Beast ne managed to catch up to the two of them. Only one managed to continue its journey but it was still someone that Shadowsh is not capable of dealing with, especially in his current condition. It flew at a speed that even sound cannot catch up, seeing this, the three legged crow tried to capture it, leaving its opponent to the new golems that the people of Gaia brought. A member of the Qilin race could not help but say ¡°We apologize for our uselessness, it seemed that we have been relying too much on our bloodline abilities that after the Outer World takes that, our strength is now not even half as strong as before.¡± Sean Sean was confused ¡°What do you mean? I could still use all of my strength, sure I could sense the restriction but it does not truly affect me.¡± ¡°That is because you have not only relied on your bloodline to achieve your current abilities, you have put effort, this has greatly rewarded you and considering that your bloodline skill is still not activated, you would certainly be a force to be reckoned with in the future.¡± Hearing this, Sean Sean became excited. ¡°Would I be one of the strongest in my family?¡± Just as the Qilin was about to say yes, JM snorted. ¡°Banjo is a Void Beast with an Ancient Space Dragon Bloodline, France is a being that could control heavenly lighting.¡± ¡°LS has the bloodline of the first Dragon Ancestor, Sans is a Death God, Gulli could evenmand a demon god incarnate.¡± Hearing this, the members of the Mythical Beast n were shocked, meanwhile, Sean Sean became despondent, he sees JM as a father figure so being berated by him makes him sad. JM sighed and rubbed his head ¡°All of the names I have said were all from the older generation of the family, I am sure that in the younger generation, you would be the next Banjo.¡± Sean Sean is once again energetic, he nodded repeatedly, what he does not know is that Bun Bun and the rest of the younger generation of Hope Family heard their conversation and a sense of urgency descended in their hearts. All of them clenched/grit their fist/teeth and swore that they are going to be the next powerhouse of their family. Bun Bun approached Kitty and asked ¡°Kitty, why are you not killing your enemy? Are you sick?¡± The two girls are known to be the bloody queens of the family, they have killed the most numbers of living beings in the younger generation. Kitty shook her head ¡°I met with lord- I mean big brother Shadowsh earlier and he saw right through me, he felt guilty because I have sacrificed bits of my insanity in order to gain power for the family.¡± She sighed lightly and reminisced about the memory of Shadowsh ¡°He looks so guilty and sad just because of me, even though he was injured heavily to the point that even those powerful beings doubted his vitality, he still cared about me.¡± Bun Bun was silent, unlike her sister, she and her mother have been on an adventure with Shadowsh, they knew his personality and because of this, she believed every word she had said. ¡°I am still going to kill our enemy but this time, I will not sacrifice my sanity, I will enhance my metal attribute.¡± She then left to find another opponent, leaving Bun Bun. ¡°It seemed that I might have be too hasty.¡± She mumbled as her blood red aura receded, she took out her scythe and nodded. Meanwhile, in another location, multiple bugs could be seen, they are not from the Outer World, they belonged under JL, he wanted to lead his bug army to earn recognition from everyone. Bugs have be attached to the existence of the Outer World and because of this, they are now seen as nothing more than just pests. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066: CHAPTER 1035 THE WAR IS STILL ONGOING They did not attack the swarm of bugs and focused on the other mutant monsters from the Outer World, they had learned their lesson as they could easily be mistaken for an enemy if the two sides fought, their appearance is just too simr. JL spoke ¡°We need to kill as much as we can, Beety, are you able to supply us with your vitality honey?¡± Beety nodded, she waved her hand and her subordinates that are now as big as humans saluted her. She nodded and then bees started building a hive, it was an advanced hive coupled with natural items and machines together with mystical runes. She turns to JL and says ¡°I need a lot of vitality in order to create my honey, you must send some of the monster parts to me.¡± JL nodded, the vitality honey that Beety is capable of approaching is basically like a drug that would continuously enhance the strength of those that consumed them. Actually, the true effect of honey is to stimte the potential of the body, together with Heaven Swallowing Technique and this state of war, it is a powerful and deadlybination. ..... JL could not help but imagine the strength of his army rising astronomically after this war, he started giggling happily, his wife pped his head and berated him ¡°Stop daydreaming and let us show everyone our strength!¡± He nodded, meanwhile, the Mythical Beast n members are now grinding their teeth seeing their inferioritypared to the people of Gaia, they felt humiliated. It was still okay for those that are on Saint Lord and above but the weaker ones were the ones feeling the most pressure fighting with the members of the Hope Family. It is because Saints have be much moremon in Gaia after many achieved great contributions and have obtained the permission to train inside Safehaven Paradise and the worlds that are within it. The monsters trained in the different worlds inside Safehaven Paradise could be killed and those that manage to y them would earn a tremendous amount of rewards from selling their body parts. They could also absorb them via Heaven Swallowing Technique, Safehaven Paradise is basically like the Sanctuaries of Thousand Forest Continent only much greater and more amazing. With such a perfect training ground, the subjects of Thousand Race Empire are bing powerhouses at a rapid pace making the other powers envious but they cannot do anything about this. Back to Shadowsh, he and the rest were now at the heart of this ne, just as he, Magna and the members of the Crystal zing Crocodile were about to enter into the magma river, an overbearing might descend on them. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became ugly as he knew what type of being responsible for such a powerful aura, he smiled bitterly and said ¡°To think that the people of this ne are not capable of stopping all the Ascending Divine Rankers, it seems that we are screwed.¡± The expression of the other members of the group turned pale and finally despair could be seen in their face, they knew that no matter what they do, they would never be able to stop an Ascending Divine Ranker. Shadowsh was thinking of risking it all, he was about to stand when a cry filled with anger could be heard, a powerful goldenser beam was shot towards the Outer World Ascending Divine Ranker. The Ascending Divine Ranker of the Three Legged Crow n caught up and it was only because he wasted arge amount of his energy during the chase. He looks at Shadowsh with a guilty expression, he felt that his current enemy had humiliated every powerhouse of this ne, they are not even capable of stopping it. Fueled by his anger, he started attacking immediately, the aftershock of the impact of their battle caused everyone to be thrown away, Shadowsh shouted ¡°Throw me into the magma!¡± One of the Diamond Apes grabs him and throws him hard, Magna sees this and tries to stop himself but the force of the impact was just too strong for him. Shadowsh ps his wings andnds atop of the magma river and he quickly starts swimming downward, at the same time, Amethyst was absorbing the energy from the spiritual magma to recover his health. Magna and the group were finally able to stop themselves, he shouted ¡°Quickly follow after Shadowsh, we mustplete this mission.¡± Boom! The entire ne started shaking, it seemed that the Divines of the Outer World started moving and thew of this ne was once again suppressed. All the Ascending and Descending Divine Rankers of Beast ne were affected, all of them spat out blood, using this opportunity, their opponents gave them a massive blow, causing them to be injured or worsening their current injury. Shadowsh sensed all of this and could not help but curse Magna for being so slow, he was not one to do this but this universe¡¯s safety is on the line, he cannot be an understanding individual right now. Magna finally caught up to him, he was looking grim, his strength has actually decreased quite a bit after the Divine Beings attacked this ne. ¡°Quickly bring me to the core and tell the Crystal zing Crocodiles to protect our descent, those Divine Beings would certainly realise what we are going to do and would send millions of insects to stop us.¡± Magna was shocked but he quickly noticed that a powerful divine sense locked onto the two of them. Shadowsh snorted, Chaos, Harmony and Grim came out of him, they blocked the divine sense, easing the pressure that Magna was enduring. ¡°Quick!¡± He shouted as they rapidly started descending, their presence had rmed the Divine Beings. Then the sky above the magma river started to crack, instantly, a couple of thousands of insects starteding out of it, they continued to multiply and their swarm reached millions. Back on the battlefield, Leafinia realised that she had to make a move, she started flying towards the sky, the entire ne resonated with her, the sky became green. A star descended into the sky and a green star filled with vitality could be seen, behind Leafinia, a giant imposing tree appears, she sang and her voice spreads throughout the battlefield. The Ascending and Descending Divine Rankers felt their injuries rapidly recovering, they were shocked but they quickly realised what was happening, they cast aplicated and grateful look to Leafinia before retaliating against their opponent. Leafinia falls back to the ground with a pale expression, healing multiple Ascending and Descending Divine Rankers should be impossible for a True Saint but she managed to do it. ire arrives next to her and shares her energy with her, the elves also gathered around her and they started to send their energy towards her body, making her vitality increase. Leafinia¡¯splexion became better, she heaved a sigh of relief beforemanding her nt Beasts to kill as many enemies as they could and sharing the energy they absorbed back to her. With Heaven Swallowing Technique, she could recover at a rapid pace, she smiled and fell asleep, she was encased with multiple vines then transformed into a tree. JM nodded, he thenmanded ¡°Elves, protect Leafinia at all cost! Emerald, starts the rapid growth process immediately, we would definitely win this war, remember, we must do our part so that big brother Shadowsh and the rest could perform efficiently.¡± Suddenly a cold voice could be heard ¡°If such a war was happening, why didn¡¯t anyone inform me?¡± Sans has arrived, next to him were his elite soldiers, after the battle on Golden Elf World, he received shocking news from Banjo, Shadowsh and everyone of their family are now participating in a war that would affect this universe. He instantly returns to Gaia with his army and spends a couple of months inside Time World in order to digest their rewards, after leveling up to the mid stage of True Sainthood, he finally decides to join. ¡°Where is lord Shadowsh?¡± Seeing Sans, JM became excited, he raised his hand and cheered, he took a deep breath in order to calm himself. He quickly asks one of the members of the Mythical Beast n to bring Sans to the heart of this ne, without hesitation, one of the Qilin that was entirely ck volunteered and they started flying towards Shadowsh¡¯s location. JM excitedly shouted ¡°Everyone, it seemed that reinforcement from Gaia would keep oning, start preparing to receive them, humans, build a base that could host everyone of us.¡± The humans nodded, many of the other races also went to help, the magicians were having a hard time being useful because of the restriction of their magic in a world that is devoid of Mana but it is different if they use their magic in order to build houses. On the magma river, Magna was now anxiously diving deeper, he could sense that some of the insects finally entered the river, all of them died but ording to Shadowsh, the insects are capable of rapid adaptation. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067: CHAPTER 1036 TO THE CORE Just like what Shadowsh had said, the insects started evolving, they became more and more resistant to fire but the magma river is not just any ordinary fire element environment, it is a ce that is filled with spiritual magma, capable of even harming dragons that are not fire types. Shadowsh was not worried about the insects easily adapting to hot environments, he is much more worried about the fact that the Divine Beings on the enemy side would interfere in this war personally. Boom! A loud explosion could be heard as a giant w pierced through the sky and it starts descending towards the magma river. The expression of everyone changes, fortunately, the consciousness of this ne stops it from advancing and even injures it heavily, the blood of the hand scattered everywhere, the insects saw it and they swarmed towards the drop of blood. Shadowsh who was now pretty deep in the magma river had an ugly expression, he sensed the aura of that hand earlier and knew that the Divine Beings have made their move. ¡°We need to hurry!¡± Hearing this, Magna snaps out of his fear and continues to dive deeper, It seems that this ne also sensed the danger that the current situation poses to it. It actually guides the two towards its heart, meanwhile, all the insects that managed to absorb the blood of their Divine Being felt energised, they broke through their current rank. ..... Then one after another, they dove towards the magma river, the Crystal zing Crocodiles were already prepared for this, just as the insects were struggling to adapt to their current environment, they immediately killed them before they could move. Instantly, All the first batch of insects were killed, their bodies were dragged to the deepest part that the Crystal zing Crocodiles could reach, ording to Shadowsh, the insects are capable of evolving when they devour corpses of their kinds or those of their enemies. The rest of the monsters that are incapable of diving into the magma river fought against the swarm of insects, they are totally at a disadvantage, their numbers and strength are too far apart. They did not retreat even in the face of death, they continued fighting to the bitter end, knowing full well that they would definitely die. Roar! Roar! Roar! Dragon roars could be heard from afar, attracting the attention of both sides, the expression of the escort group became ecstatic, they never thought that there would be reinforcement. Banjo and France were amongst the group of dragons that are now approaching the escort group, after putting multiple Hidden transmission arrays around the battlefield, the two thought that they should first help their big brother before continuing. Sans was beside them, he spoke ¡°Banjo, France, did you two sensed that overbearing pressure earlier?¡± The two nodded, the aura of a Divine Being is something that cannot easily be ignored, their expression was extremely solemn, Sans grips his spear and said ¡°It seemed that even the strongest beings on our enemy¡¯s side realised just how crucial our lord is in this war.¡± Banjo nodded, he felt both proud and worried at the same time, he could not help but increase his speed, Sans noticed this and Nightmare also increases his speed. The three of them might be fast but there is someone much faster than them, Ancestor Fenghuang, she blitzed through the sky with a raging me, following behind her was Fenghuang Mei, she was destroying everything around her with her rage. Once the two of them got close enough, they spread their wings and ps hard, a wall of mes was thrown towards the swarm and instantly, the two of them killed more than ten thousand of them. Sans who was behind them waves his hand and a giant door that has a skull in the middle appears behind him, the skull was releasing an eerie and ominous vibe to its surrounding. It startsughing, the door then opens wide and the soul of the insects were absorbed into the giant door, unfortunately for Sans, this act of his had infuriated the Divine Being of the enemy. Bang! He felt like he had just been hit by a full blown attack from a Descending Divine Ranker, he shook because of the impact, if it was not for Shadowsh¡¯s spiritual imprint, his soul would have been destroyed. ¡°Argh!¡± Nightmare sensed his distress and quickly used its body to bnce him, Sans recovered but he could see that Nightmare was still looking at him full of worry. He rubs his head and pacifies him ¡°Do not worry, I am alright, Banjo! France! The two of you need to be careful, the Divine Being is interfering via divine sense, if it were not for the lord¡¯s spiritual imprint, my soul would have been destroyed.¡± Banjo and France froze, so did the two phoenixes, they were shocked to realise that they are now being watched by the strongest warrior of their enemy. But they quickly recovered, France let out a cry and a thunderstorm once again appeared in the sky. Banjo roars and the cracks in the sky actually start diminishing, sensing this, the Divine Being locked on him but Sans have already predicted this. Using his Death God privilege, he destroys the iing divine sense in just one thrust but in doing so, he angered the Divine Being. It fires a powerful beam towards him, Ancestor Fenghuang burns with a bright golden me and actually collides with the beam, she explodes. The aftershock burned all the insects near her, she started falling and her appearance continued to be smaller and smaller until she finally became an egg. Banjo teleported next to her and reappeared in a different location, he kept on doing this and finally, he returned back to their base, he gave the egg to Leafinia before fainting out of exhaustion. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone but the members of the Graceful Phoenix n were focused on one thing, the egg, their expression was not looking good. Leafinia looked at the egg and was confused, one of the phoenixes approached her and said ¡°Miss Leafinia, please give us the egg you are holding, who you are carrying is our current ancestor and her safety is our utmost priority right now.¡± Without hesitation, she gave it to them but she still suggested that they keep the egg inside the base as the entire Beast ne right now is filled with nothing but danger. The phoenixes nodded, she then says ¡°Wait for Banjo to wake so that we could discover what is happening in the frontline.¡± The location of the core has be the frontline, all the Ascending Divine Rankers of the Outer World were now racing towards there, it only meant one thing, they were being ordered by a higher being. Leafinia might look calm but inwardly, she was anxious for the safety of her family, Russel and JM approached her. ¡°Leafinia, we are going to bring the clones to the frontline, please be careful.¡± She nodded, Russel and JM then went to travel to the frontline, they could use the transmission arrays that Banjo have created, this would lessen the time they needed to travel. The rest spreads around the world in order to stimte the vitality of this world, they cannot defeat the enemy on their own, they need the help of this ne¡¯s consciousness. Meanwhile, Shadowsh and Magna reached the outeryer of the core, even Magna cannot approach it, the world cannot turn the barrier off as this would greatly harm its vitality. ¡°Let me go, Magna.¡± Hearing this, Magna was shocked, he shook his head and was about to say something but saw his expression, he could only be silent. Shadowshughs ¡°Do not worry about me, my soul is unlike most beings, it can withstand extreme heat and cold.¡± Magna then slowly pushes him towards the outer core, he did not burn and his strength is actually starting to get stronger, sensing this, he heaves a sigh of relief and fully lets him go. Shadowsh felt extremefort, suddenly, Amethyst announced something that made him extremely thrilled. [Extremely dense and pure energy detected, initiating absorption, reconnecting with the main body.... Connection is sessful, congrattions big brother, you are now reconnected with your other half via the system.] Shadowsh was dumbfounded, he then realised something, he had acquired multiple types of energy but this is the first time he had touched the energy of the core of a higher ne of existence. No wonder he would receive such information, he became excited and quickly opened the entrance of Earth, Harmony came out, it then led him deeper into the core, he was still unable to truly move at full speed. He was excited, Amethyst continues to absorb the energy of the outer core, it was like they were basically inside the sun, the warm sensation spread throughout his body. He transferred some of the energy he had absorbed back to Earth, he wanted to promote the quality of the environment of his personal world and hopes that this would give Ang a better chance of surviving the childbirth of his child. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068: CHAPTER 1037 DRUNKEN OLD MAN He was filled with joy discovering such a thing, since this ne is helping him, he is more than happy to receive its gift, he had just broken through Saint Lord Rank and his strength starts increasing once again but Amethyst destroys his foundation and starts rebuilding it, the process brought pain to him. A pain that could not be described by words, she is stating that this method is required because of his injuries. He continues to swim deeper, the heat only continues to be stronger but this does not affect him or Harmony at all, on the contrary, this only makes them stronger. Unfortunately for Harmony, it was not a single entity, Chaos also needs to level up in order to continue its improvement, fortunately for it, the clones are absorbing the energy of their in enemies. The Outer World creatures are actually filled with destructive and chaotic Yin Qi, Shadowsh does not absorb it much often because it would only cause the purity of his Yin Qi to lower. But his current situation made him desperately absorb this type of energy, he needs to have a bnced Yin and Yang attribute, his dragon and fox bloodline are only harmonious because of this bnce. The diluted and disgusting Yin Qi was easily purified by his Yang Qi, making it much easier for him to improve, his strength only continues to rise after Amethyst re-establishes his foundation. ..... Finally, after a long swim, they reached the core of the ne, Shadowsh touched the solidyer of the outer core and he instantly melted into it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Above the magma river, the sky brightens up, suns once again appears in the sky, the Divine Being of the Outer World was not pleased, it attacked containing its entire strength in order to break the ne once again but Shadowsh was already prepared for this. He was now the one controlling the heavenlyw, connecting with Gaia, he called upon the assistance of the door of the Divine Realm, he knew that this would make it more erratic and there is an incredibly high chance that he would be absorbed once he had returned but he must do this. The Gates of the Divine Realm opens slightly, suddenly, dense amounts of pure energy descended on Gaia, the world consciousness then absorbs some of it and upgrades its heavenlyw. Shadowsh felt a rush of power but he knew that this was a fake or borrowed power, this universe permits him to use this type of power because he is technically defending it. He shouted within the core and a blinding light came out of the portal that connects Saint Monster World and Beast ne, the golden beam shot through the sky and hit the Divine Being. A pained cry could be heard, shocking everyone present, the ones that recovered first were the people of Gaia, all of them have blind faith towards Shadowsh, they knew that he would certainly seed. Without hesitation, they attacked the dazed Outer World creatures, the rest of the group also recovered, the members of the Mythical Beast n celebrated, they had regained their strength back, they could finally fight back. The Divine Dragon n were the ones that went berserk, they considered themselves as the leaders of this ne but they were helpless against the tyranny of the Outer World army. They felt useless and they could sense the scorn in the eyes of their subordinate ns, they felt guilty, their pride was very high and yet they were pped in the face and humiliated repeatedly. Now that Shadowsh managed to regain their full strength back, it is time for payback, the phoenixes were actually quite reservedpared to the other ns. They lost their strongest fighter, just as they were fighting in a rather timid manner, the sky brightens once again, a cry of a phoenix could be heard, all the phoenixes received a massive boost, the egg that they were protecting started trembling. The egg then broke and a young phoenix was born, it was already at Saint Realm which was shocking, seeing that their strongest fighter had returned, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. Ancestor Fenghuang looked around and was shocked to sense that all of her n members received a massive boost of power. She cast a grateful nce towards the direction of the ne¡¯s core, she knew that this massive enhancement of strength is just temporary but it still warms her heart. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± That¡¯s what she thought at first but quickly, she realised something shocking, the enhancement of strength was temporary but the improvement on the power of their mes were permanent. She lets out a cry of joy beforemanding ¡°Members of the Graceful Phoenix n, attack!¡± All the phoenixes immediately charge towards the nearest Outer World creatures present, their mes instantly turned them into ashes, Shadowsh sense the counterattack of their side. He smiled and thought ¡®What if I gathered all the energy scattered around this ne and made the surrounding area of our base into a holynd?¡¯ He quickly became excited, he did not bother with the original energy scattered in this ne, the Mythical Beast n would certainly discover his trick, he focused only on the remnant energy left by the Outer World army. The energy was purified by the borrowed power of the Divine Realm and stored underneath the base, because of the amount of energy gathered, it starts to form another world, basically like the ancestral worlds of the Mythical Beast n. He was excited, this would greatly increase their foundation on this ne, once the Ascending Divine Rankers would be able to ess Divine Realm once again, they would be able to raise an army of them. Unfortunately, this dream was cut short by another attack of the Divine Being, it was relentless, Shadowsh could not help but frown. He waves his hand and an image of a golden dragon appears outside this ne, the Divine Being looks at the golden dragon image with disdain. Bang! It ps it with ease, the golden dragon image was pped back to Beast ne, Shadowsh spat out blood after receiving the feedback but he was not intimidated. ¡°F*CK! A Divine Being is truly a different ss, even with my current power, I am unable to defeat it.¡± He cursed but he once again attacked, the golden dragon image opens its mouth and fires a powerful dragon breath attack carrying the heavenlyw of the Beast ne. The Divine Being that looks like a giant humanoid monster that has an octopus as a head snorted, it summoned its trident and with one downward sh, it managed to cut both the golden dragon image and the moon behind it in half. Bang! Shadowsh nearly fainted, if it were not for Amethyst, he might have truly fallen unconscious, he gritted his teeth and decided to focus on defense and ignore all offensive power. The barrier of Beast ne became even tougher, it was densely packed with rune, the monster was furious, it attacked the barrier repeatedly but it was unsessful, the barrier was too tough. It was infuriated, its personalw is negated by thebinedw of an entire ne, unless it has a strength that is capable of cleaving half of a world with just pure physical strength, it would not be able to destroy the barrier. Upon seeing this situation, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, suddenly, he sensed something and a drunk old man appeared just outside Beast ne, he was shocked to see his appearance. The humanoid monster stops its assault, he and the old man stares at each other, the tension instantly rises, it grips its trident hard, meanwhile, the old man continues to drink on his bottle gourd. The two of them then attack each other, the humanoid monster shes down, the old man on the other hand throws his gourd and it starts growing bigger. The two attacks collided and the impact caused the space to tremble, the ship behind the humanoid monster was affected by the sh, Shadowsh watching everything was dumbfounded. He then quickly reacted, he created ten smaller golden dragons, they all flew towards the gigantic battleship that is simr to that of a moon, upon seeing this, the expression of the humanoid monster changes but because of the old man, it cannot make a move against the golden dragons. Meanwhile, On Beast ne, all the members of the Mythical Beast n show their might to the people of Gaia shocking everyone but the schrs on the other hand have different ideas, their eyes were shining with bright and excited light. Shadowsh¡¯s voice sounded out on their head ¡°Everyone, immediately finish off all the Outer World creatures that had invaded Beast ne, we have another battle to participate in.¡± Everyone was stunned but his next words only increased their shock ¡°There is a Divine Cultivator fighting against the Divine Being of the Outer World army, as long as we help him win, we will obtain the battleship and improve the strength of this universe!¡± Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069: CHAPTER 1038 CONTINUES BREAKTHROUGH They did not expect that there was a Divine Being in the lower ne, they celebrated but quickly, they started hesitating, fighting against the Outer World outside their home turf would decrease their strength greatly. Golden Dragon snorted and shouted ¡°The Divine Dragon n would participate! We will show those invaders that we would not just take a beating!¡± Ancestor Fenghuang also answered ¡°The warriors of our Graceful Phoenix n would also participate, now that this ne has regained its vitality, we would be able to use our nirvana rebirth.¡± The Invincible Xuanwu n Ascending Divine Ranker spoke in an ancient voice ¡°Count our warriors in!¡± Just as the others were about to say something, Shadowsh once again started speaking ¡°Okay, Divine Dragon n, Graceful Phoenix n and Invincible Xuanwu n, pick 100 fighters on your n, I will bless them with strength that came from this ne and the Divine Realm.¡± The trio were stunned, they then became ecstatic, they could not help but cheer inwardly for their decision, obtaining this blessing would increase the growth of their powerhouses exponentially. Meanwhile, the other Mythical Beast ns were jealous of this but since Shadowsh had already spoken, they could only silentlyment at their indecisiveness. ..... Meanwhile, outside the ne, the Divine Cultivator and the Divine Monster were still fighting, they were destroying everything around them, Shadowsh saw all of this and he finally realised why their universe splits realms into three divisions and splits them into grades. It is because of this, the power that the two had shown him could literally destroy worlds, if they were left unnoticed, they would easily annihte billions of lives of this ne. He shivers in fear and feels that once he arrives at Divine Realm, he would find a group or a n to enter, as long as he has some protection, he would definitely be able to be a force that many would fear, even gods. The ten golden dragon images that were attacking the battleship were unsessful, the barrier of the ship was too tough. ¡°It¡¯s too tough! Sh*t! Maybe even peak Ascending Divine Rankers would not be able to destroy this barrier, well, it is a powerful battleship built to travel this precarious universe and its main purpose is to conquer worlds.¡± After analysing the barrier of the battleship, Shadowsh quickly realised that he would not be able to destroy it. But since the Divine Monster was worried when it saw him attacking, maybe there is more than meets the eye. He continues to assault the barrier but just oneser beam would obliterate his dragon images, their defense is as weak as paper in front of the beams. Roar! Kriek! Screech! Multiple different sounds were transferred around the area, then one by one, monsters of different forms came out of the battleship, they bare their sharp fangs at his dragons. He knew that his dragons would not be able to defeat the iing monsters by themselves, fortunately for him, the dragons, turtles and phoenixes areing to help him. Streaks of light startsing out of a wormhole, the wormhole is actually the Beast ne, unlike lower nes that weres, a ne is a collection of worlds that have be one giant entity. So the ne looks like a giant wormhole, the phoenixes were the first one to reach the right golden dragon image, two of the golden dragons were destroyed by the beam of the battleship. Seeing the tide of enemiesing towards them, the phoenixes opened their mouth and spat out a wave of me towards the iing enemies. Because they received the blessing, their strength did not decrease, on the contrary, it even increased, their mes were too lethal for the Outer World army, all the monsters turned to ashes after receiving the attack. Unfortunately, the stronger ones managed to break the wall of mes and advanced deeper into the army. Shadowsh would not just let them do so, he made the golden dragon image tanked all the iing attacks, two of them were destroyed because of the amount of attacks they took. Roar! Roar! Roar! The dragons were dissatisfied, they thought that they would be able to showcase their might to everyone because the fight is being broadcast by Shadowsh using a special mean to everyone on Beast ne. Shadowsh was actually using his illusion skill in order to recreate the scene that he is seeing to everyone on Beast ne, the members of the Graceful Phoenix n that are fighting against the remaining invaders celebrated. Now that Beast ne is seriously suppressing the power of the Ascending and Descending Divine Rankers of the Outer World, they are now retreating out of the ne. The Divine Dragon n shed with the enemy, they are clearly at a disadvantage because of the cultivation of the enemy, while most dragons were Saint Lords, their enemies on the other hand were at least at Descending Divine Rankers and their Saint Lords number more than a hundred. Shadowsh saw the situation was looking grim and he created a ck dragon made up of only destructive energy, a terrifying force wasing out of it. He did not control it to fight but just had it self-destructed on the center of the enemy side, the power instantly killed Saint Lords and even heavily injured the Descending Divine Rankers. The ck dragon left behind a small ck hole, it starts absorbing the energy in the area, Shadowsh thought that this move would cripple most of the Outer World creatures but one shot from a beam dissolved the ck hole into nothing. He was speechless, he had used such arge amount of energy to create that ck hole and yet it was destroyed with ease, it seemed that the Outer World army had experience in dealing with such heavenly bodies. He looks at the broken moon and creates a hand made up entirely of energy, he grabs it and using much of his will, he throws it to the enemy. The scene was extremely shocking to everyone, even thergest dragon in Beast ne is notparable to half of a moon and yet Shadowsh actually managed to throw it. ¡®F*ck that was dangerous! It seemed that my divine sense is stillckingpared to a Transcending Ascendant.¡¯ He mused before focusing on the battle between the Divine Cultivator and the Divine Monster. The two were now quite far from the main battlefield, their power is too strong for those that are in the lower realm to take, they could only fight in a different location. The Divine Cultivator waved his gourd and the wine that spilled out of his gourd had transformed into a liquid dragon, it charges towards the Divine Monster creating the might of the Cultivator. Bang! The monster destroys it with one blow, it was forced to take a couple steps backwards after destroying the attack, it looks at the Cultivator with a solemn expression. It then took out a cube and it was now encased with an armour that Shadowsh had never seen before, his interest was piqued, so did all the schrs watching the scene. The expression of the Cultivator became solemn, it seemed that he was quite cautious against the armour, the Monster disappeared from the view of Shadowsh, so did the Cultivator, the two of them are fighting too fast for his divine sense to follow. He could not help but sigh after seeing this, it seemed that he would be easily disposed of by a Divine Being, he clenched his fist and started absorbing the borrowed energy he had obtained, making it his own. He sent some to his other half while strengthening himself and Earth, his power and aura only continues to grow stronger by the second with the nourishment of the energy. His current rank actually increases even though he had just recently broken through. In just a matter of minutes, he skipped a couple of levels, even bypassing the middle tier of Saint Lord Realm. He lets out a roar filled with power but no one heard it as he is now inside Beast ne¡¯s core. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Shadowsh Title: [Heavenly Beast] [Heavenly Emperor], [World Creator], [Origin] Job: Emperor Race: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Specie: Origin Beast/ Rune Beast Bloodlines: [Ying Yang Fox Dragon Bloodline (Fusion)] Grade: Primordial Divine Beast/ 8th rank Gender: Male Level: Tier 5 Saint Lord Innate Attribute : Origin/ Yang Qi/ Spirit Qi/ Yin Qi/ Monster Qi/ Water Vitality (Internal Qi): Supreme Tier Elemental Energy : [Yang Qi: Origin Level], [Yin Qi: Origin Level], [Heavenly Qi: Origin Tier], [Monster Qi: Origin Tier] Mysterious Energy/ Intent: [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [Gaia Star], [Ten Thousand Beast Array], [Emperor Qi], [Sun Rune], [Lunar Rune], [Imperial Rune], [Devouring Rune], [Power Of Destruction], [Myriad Water Control] Mana (Origin Tier): Divine Core Skills: [Sr re], [Beheading Lunar sh], [Emperor sh], [Divine Illusion], [Dark Field], [Devouring], [Water Absorption] Racial Trait: [Origin Trait], [Heavenly Beast] [Emperor Domination], [Lunar Fox Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Sr Dragon Bloodline Skills and Abilities], [Heavenly Essence] Passive Abilities: [Origin Body], [Origin Strength], [Origin Speed], [Origin Mana], [Origin Spirit], [Dark Gold Rune Skeleton], [Heavenly Blood] Active Abilities: [Imperial Edict], [Heavenly Runic Sun Dragon Form], [Heavenly Lunar Fox Form], [Emperor Chosen Subordinates], [Chaos Burst], [Demonic Berserk], [Epassing Elemental Body] Super Ability: [Origin Form], [Divine Destruction] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070: CHAPTER 1039 HURRY! ¡®Now that I am at Tier 5, I should be able to see their movements at least.¡¯ That is what he thought but it seemed that he had expected too much, their fight is still too blurry for him. Taking a deep breath, he used all the powers of his divine eyes, all the colours around his pupils lit up, the irises then started rotating as countless tiny runes shed on them. Shadowsh could finally see the fight but only for a couple of seconds, the amount of divine sense he had to use is too much for his soul to bear. He quickly turned it off and focused on the battle between the Outer World army and the three current strongest ns of the Mythical Beast ns. Dragon breaths and colorful mes could be seen everywhere, only the Invincible Xuanwu n were not doing much as they were solely focused on assisting the two ns. They would use their innate trait to summon a barrier that looks like their shell to any of the phoenixes or dragons that were on the verge of death, Shadowsh would then heal them and this cycle repeats. With the regeneration capability of the dragon race and the near undying life force of the phoenix race, it would be difficult to kill any of their members with Shadowsh and the Invincible Xuanwu n backing them. ..... Suddenly, the Ascending Divine Rankers of the enemy side took out some objects and some sort of armour appeared on their body. The sense of dangering from them multiplied, Shadowsh realised that the situation is looking quite grim for his side, he quicklymanded the Xuanwus to summon a tsunami and let the two ns retreat. All of the Xuanwus opens their mouth and calls upon the water element, a giant tsunami appears and it charges towards the Outer World army. Shadowsh then summons a couple of golden ropes and pulls the members of the two ns back to safety, even though this method is quite barbaric, it is much better than dying. The monsters saw the iing tsunami and they fired a ck beam from their suits, easily destroying the tsunami, Shadowsh cursed inwardly after seeing this. He knew that the strength of the Outer World army had multiplied after using their advanced technology, he created a giant whale and had it charged towards the army. He then informed the three ns to cooperate with him and do not recklessly charge towards the enemy. He knew that the special armour is too precious for the Outer World army to just give up, they did not use it when they were conquering their worlds, they only used it when their battleship was in danger. This shows just how precious they are, he must obtain at least one of them, if they could uncover the technology behind the armors, they might also be able to obtain the ability to travel through space. Such a tempting offer is something that he cannot just pass up but he is still conscious that he must not ignore the safety of the three ns, the beast image that he summons are not truly living beings so he could use them as tanks for the three ns. He will just make themrge enough to block the attacks of their enemy, the giant whale is now blocking all the attacks. The Invincible Xuanwu n were actually using their innate ability to summon a shield that covers the entirety of the whale, this uses arge amount of energy but it is quite effective on their current situation. The dragons and the phoenixes were firing long range attacks from afar like dragon breaths and ming breath, they are using the gap between the whale to attack. Unfortunately, this situation did notst long, the monsters overwhelmed the whale and even the shell barrier of the Invincible Xuanwu n was broken, Shadowsh could not help but feel helpless, he just did not expect that the power that the armors gave to the Ascending Divine Rankers was this much. He could only tell the three ns to retreat, even though they did not win, they still managed to kill a lot of Saint Lords and even some Descending Divine Rankers from their enemy¡¯s side. The Divine Monster that was fighting the cultivator sensed that the fight between the two groups ended, no one won, it red at its opponent before promptly retreating. The old man did not chase after it as he knew that as long as the armour was within it, he would not be able to defeat it. The battleship flew away from the entrance of Beast ne, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief after seeing this, he then turned to the old man and was about to say something but he was ignored. With his speed as a Divine Cultivator, the old man quickly disappears from his view, he could only sigh after seeing this. He knew that as a Divine, the old man has a pride that makes his look at those weaker than him as mere mortals. ¡®Let us just forget this unpleasantries.¡¯ He quickly recovered from his state and decided that in the future, he would show everyone that he is more than capable of bing a Divine himself. ¡°You are now safe, goodbye Beast ne.¡± He mumbled as he felt the sensation of being separated from the core. He was dragged out into the outer core, he instantly fell unconscious after the entire event, Magna saw him and quickly pulled him out and dragged him to the surface. Everyone was celebrating, when they saw him, they quickly cheered but seeing that he was unconscious, all of them quickly quieted down. Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang appear in the sky, the two of them escorted him back to their base which had now be a holynd on this ne but no one still knew this. Shadowsh is the only person that is informed about the giant world hiding underneath the base, it is basically the umtion of energy of this ne, making it a sub-ne of Beast ne. If any of the Mythical Beast get a hold of it, their path to greatness would be secured, it is basically a second Safehaven Paradise. Meanwhile, in the Mecha Universe, at the time when Shadowsh (Nascent Soul) has fused with the core of Beast ne, on Ice World, Shadowsh (Physical Body) sensed the connection between the connection between his other half being established again. First he was startled, then ecstatic, then confused before bing ecstatic once again, he felt euphoric, he could now use the strength of his divine sense but also because of this, he has a problem. This universe has detected him, it was still observing him but he knew that he needed to return back to his own universe before it finally discovered that he was not a native of this universe. He had obtained its heavenlyw and the abilities that should only belong to its children, if it became certain that he was an invader, he would definitely die from its wrath. Currently, he is searching for Sharlene and Blitzerg to inform them that he had regained his memories, as long as the universe no longer sensed him in this realm, it would not do anything to those that he had given a branch of his soul. He must hurry, each second passed by would only increase the danger that he was currently in, he would also affect his lovers and the entirety of the Samus Family. ¡®I must leave!¡¯ He shouted inwardly before flying towards Sharlene¡¯s location, he could sense her because she has a part of his soul. Thepetition is nearing its end, Blitzerg would certainly have improved greatly after this, he had met him once during his travels and he could not help but admire his growth, it seems that he is someone with great perseverance. Arriving at Sharlene¡¯s location, he saw that she was actually fighting against a Saint Lord, of course she was no match against it and looking at the expression of the monster, it was just toying with her. Since he had regained his strength, he could easily deal with the monster, raising his hand, he pped it and threw it to a nearby mountain, Sharlene was shocked by the sudden turn of events. Shadowsh then looks at her, just as he was about to say something, his instinct told him that his earlier action made the universe more doubtful about him. Without hesitation, he gave Sharlene an orb containing his memories, he did not even filter it and just told her ¡°Sharlene, this orb contains all my memories, you must not show it to anyone besides Blitz and your mom, I must leave! It is incredibly dangerous for me to stay here!¡± Before she could say anything, he left, together with the Mecha Suit that he had obtained, he must hurry, fortunately for him, he now has a clear path to return home. The Star Lord that was guarding Ice World was confused as to why he was leaving, just as he was about to stop him, Shadowsh sent a message to Loudwig. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071: CHAPTER 1040 GOD It was a message containing the reason why he left, of course the reason was all made up, he cannot inform him about his true identity because it would certainly shock him and it might bring danger to those that he cares about. He was now flying in outer space inside his Mecha Suit, fortunately, there are countless stars that he could obtain energy from, the amount of energy required for space travel is truly tremendous, if it were not for his Heaven Swallowing Technique and Law Of Plunder, his Mecha Suit would not be able to function at all. Arriving at a wormhole, he took a deep breath and jumped towards it, the sensation of being tossed around made him want to vomit but he held it in. When he got out, he was still in outer space but he is now at the edge of this universe, he jumps a couple of worm holes and space cracks until finally, he returns back to the Cultivation Universe. The journey he had gone through made him quite dizzy and sick, even though the trip was cut short by the shortcuts he took, it still messed up his body, his strength has deceased exponentially, he then falls into a world that seemed to be both primitive and advanced at the same time. Bang! Hended on that world with heavy injury, his consciousness started fading, thest thing he saw was a little girl looking at him with a shocked and scared expression. A couple of dayster, he woke up but his strength still had not returned to its optimum state, looking around, he discovered that he was covered with broken clothes that looked like rags, he was confused. ..... He tried to stand up but his entire body was screaming with pain, he could only lie back down, fortunately, he still has his divine sense to cope up with his situation. Now that he has returned to Cultivation Universe, he is now able to ess at least 80% of his divine sense, he then checked his Mecha Suit and it was in total ruin, fixing it would not be easy, fortunately for him, before he left the Mecha Universe, he had learned the basic technique and procedure of their arts on making advanced technology. ¡®First, I am certain that this is the Cultivation Universe but where exactly am I?¡¯ He closed his eyes and his divine sense spread around his location. He was surprised to find out that he was now inside a human civilization, even though it looks a bit primitivepared to that of Gaia, it is quite bustling. ¡°Now let us see where I truly am.¡± He mumbles as he continues to expand his scope, he then discovers some unpleasantries, he could not help but sigh as he knew that each civilization would definitely have this type of situation. He would not be able to fix this, he could not even achieve this back on Gaia, even though he had decreased it greatly but it is still happening. He might not care if he did not encounter it but since he did, he will try to fix it. The current situation is like this, a couple of grown men were harassing stray children, they are looking at them menacingly, one of them even disgustingly licked one of the little girls¡¯ faces, this pissed off Shadowsh. With his killing intent locked on the three adults, the sky darkens, the expression of the people inside the city changes, the power of the storm makes some of the rooftops dance wildly. Shadowsh then summoned a spiritual sword and without hesitation, he killed the three adults, he then used Heaven Swallowing Technique to absorb their life essence, their strength is not much but he does not want to waste it. After turning the three men into hollow husks, he stops his killing intent from going wild and slept once again. A week passed by, Shadowsh once again awoken, he could finally move his body slightly but he had absorbed such arge amount of energy from the surrounding, he knew that this would cause an adverse effect to this city. He felt guilty but he would be able to fix this as long as he summons his source stars and borrows some energy from them. He stood up but he fell back to the ground once again, he sighed and waved his hand as three clones appeared, they are only at Xiantian King Realm, it seems that his core was also damaged. Hemanded him to build him a wheelchair, the three clones left, when they returned, they had already built a sturdy wheelchair for him. ¡°Finally, I could travel this world but first, I need to thank the person that has been taking care of me these past few days.¡± Shadowsh felt relieved that he could still use his skills even after experiencing that horrendous journey. If it were not for his Mecha Suit, he might not be able to arrive in this world in one piece. He waited till sundown for the person that had been taking care of him to return, he knew that someone had been nursing him all of this time and he would feel ungrateful if he does not return the favour. ¡°What¡¯s taking her so long?¡± Shadowsh was confused, he was actually recording the past events that were happening around him while he was sleeping. He closed his eyes and his divine sense once again spread, his expression quickly changed and he ordered two of the clones to do something and the other one to push him towards the city square. In the middle of the city, a couple of children were crying, they were surrounded by knights wearing holy armour, there was a priest standing in the center of the knights. He was shouting ¡°All of you are children of the devils, only the spawn of the devils are capable of doing this to our glorious race!¡± He then pointed at the hollow husks of the three adults that Shadowsh had killed. Just as the knights were about to kill the children in front of the people in the city, the two clones arrived in their angel form and instantly blew the knights away. The people were shocked by the sudden turn of events, the children were also startled, they then saw angelic figures standing in front of them. Their wings spread wide, it looks like they are protecting them, Shadowsh arrives at the scene, seeing him, three of the girls were shocked, because they recognised who he was. One of them was the one that was secretly taking care of Shadowsh, he approached her and smiled ¡°Thank goodness that I have arrived on time, are you okay?¡± The little girl was still in a daze, Shadowsh who was smiling frowns, he turned backwards and saw that the knights had once again stood up, they were looking at the angel clones with a dazed expression. Shadowsh releases his aura and the sky trembles, he also attracted his dragon source star and a giant sun appears in the sky, he wanted to repay this world for its help, he would not be able to recover this quickly if he was left floating in space. Even though it was just a low grade world which had a pitiful amount of spirit Qi, the Mana density might be adequate but its quality is quitecking. Everyone inside the city except for the children were forced to kneel, the powerful invisible force is something that they can never endure. Shadowsh then dispersed his aura, he spoke ¡°If you are searching for the individual responsible for the death of those three scum, it was I and I will tell you this! If I encounter people like them once again, I will not hesitate and kill them.¡± Everyone looks at each other, one by one, they all kowtowed to him, their action carries a sense of sincerity and worship stunning Shadowsh, he scratched his head and decided to ignore them. He waves his hand and water appears, he controls the water and cleans the body of the orphans, he then uses the power of his dragon bloodline in order to dry them. ¡°Ivy, let us return to your home, bring everyone here, let us feast and celebrate my recovery.¡± His clone then pushes him back to the dpidated house. Ivy, the girl with red hair looks at the orphans besides her, she nodded and brought all the orphans back to her so called home. Shadowsh was waiting for them at the entrance, he smiled and said ¡°Ivy, a person like you deserves a better home.¡± He ps his hand and more clonese out, they first destroy the surrounding buildings and in just a matter of seconds, they built a brand new house with a beautiful and clean appearance, everyone who saw this were shocked into a daze. ¡°He is truly a god!¡± ¡°Oh god! please bless me!¡± ¡°God, I am your faithful worshipper.¡± All the people that have followed the orphans started shouting, their expression was full of fanaticism. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072: CHAPTER 1041 DUNGEONS Shadowsh snorted, he ignored them, he was still pissed off after seeing how they just watch the children being persecuted by the knights, he will never associate with people like them. The house was built, the only thingcking were the food and drinks, the two things were easily dealt with by Shadowsh, with a wave of his hand, the food inside Amethyst¡¯s storage was brought, he chose the lowest ss of food as he knew that if they are too high ss, it would actually be detrimental for the children. He conjures water using Mana, the children watch everything with amazement, meanwhile, the civilians were looking at him with more fanaticism. He does not care about them though, he might treasure faith energy but not that much since he is not on Divine Realm. Also, he found out that faith energy is not avable in the Mecha Universe, there are no systems for collecting the powerful faith of the people as almost everyone in that universe focuses on technology. The Cultivation Universe on the other hand is too primitivepared to Mecha Universe, that is why, faith energy had be one of the strongest energy in this universe. But it is still quitecking the high power and precise technology of the Mecha Universe, he still marvels just how amazing the Mecha Suit was, it was both fortunate and unfortunate at the same time for him. ..... It was unfortunate that it got destroyed but at the same time, it was quite fortunate that it did, this technology came from the Mecha Universe, it is basically the umtion of knowledge of its children, if it was taken to another universe, then, it could be easily tracked. Shadowsh still cared about his acquaintances in the Mecha Universe, he wished them well for their endeavour, he hoped that in the future, they would meet once again in a much higher stage, of course, there is a chance that if they meet once again, they would probably be enemies. As he was in a daze with his thoughts, the children stuffed themselves with the food presented on the table, they have always been hungry their entire life but this time, they would feel satisfied. Shadowsh snaps out from his daze, seeing the children acting like this, he smiled but behind that smile was sadness out of pity, he closed his eyes and using his new power as the chosen master of a universe fragment, he sensed the heart of this world. His eyes snapped open and a strange light sh on them, he was shocked to discover that this world is actually quitepatible with his fragment, he wanted to stand up andugh out loud. If he uses this world to nurture his fragmented universe, he might be able to raise more dungeon monsters than he had expected but this would also cause this world to fall into chaos for a certain amount of time. Whoever survives would have their strength and potential rise to an incredible degree, this made him think, at first he thought that it is quite strange for the Cultivation Universe to have worlds that were pro Mana and pro spirit Qi but maybe the worlds that are pro Mana might not even belonged to this universe in the first ce. When he infected Don Don¡¯s Martial World with Mana, he could see just how adaptive it was but now that he had obtained the fragment of the Dungeon Universe, he discovered something shocking. Some of the worlds in this universe might havee from the Dungeon Universe, he took a couple of breaths before thinking ¡®Safehaven Paradise have created multiple worlds as of now, would they be aspatible as this world with The Fragment?¡¯ If Mana is the main reason why The Fragment reacted like this, maybe he has a chance to revive it but he knew that the likelihood that this is true would be quite low. ¡°Ivy, I think that maybe I will create a kingdom in this world in order to give happiness to many more individuals, what do you think of this n?¡± The people listening quickly became excited, for them, this was a perfect n, especially for the Knights or those that aspire to be one. All of them look at Ivy full of hope, none of them dares to re at her, it is because Shadowsh have been showing preferential treatment towards her. Ivy thought about her life and the lives that her sisters have experienced, it was full of bitterness, she then looks at the other orphans and saw just how happy they currently are and her eyes starts tearing a little bit. She nodded ¡°With you as a king, you will be able to save more people, I beg-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Shadowsh puts a finger on her mouth and says ¡°Do not beg anymore, I am here to lessen your burden.¡± He stood up and fused The Fragment and this world, instantly, this world starts to undergo a great change, the greatest change is the difference between the time of this world and its surrounding world. Because of this, it was unable to connect with others but multiple world gates appeared all around this world, all of the gates were actually portals that led to dungeons that were slowly recovering. Shadowsh¡¯s divine sense descended and he informed everyone that the apocalypse ising because of the dirty acts of mankind and some other races, he just mentions Humanity because he is still not that informed about the civilisation of this world. But his message is already enough for the entire world to be in a state of terror, everyone could sense that the portals radiate extreme sense of danger. Many would certainly die because of Shadowsh¡¯s decision but he did not regret it, if he did not discover the information regarding the Plunder Universe when he was on the Mecha Universe, he would not have chosen this decision. But he knew that the Plunder Universe is more powerful than this universe and it is known to be quite persistent in destroying smaller nes, especially those that are on the verge of bing new universes but this is the first time that they had targeted a proper universe. Weak as it may be, the Cultivation Universe is still a proper universe, it might be primitive and does not have any method to safely travel through space and beyond but it still contains aplete heavenlyw that all universes have. Even Shadowsh was confused but after reading that the Demon Universe has allied with the Plunder Universe, he finally realised that, the situation of this universe is looking quite grim. He must protect this universe as even though it is not his first and original one, he still belongs here, his family also belongs here, gripping his fist tightly, he swore that he will save his home, even if it meant using his current method. After letting this world ess the massive amount of Manaing from the dungeon gates, it starts growing stronger, affecting everything on this, unfortunately, Shadowsh also noticed one thing, the current world was purging its impurity, in other words, spirit Qi. The world consciousness deemed spirit Qi as a nuisance and it no longer epted it, Shadowsh could only sigh when he sensed this, he knew that once itpleted its purging, it would definitely be an entirely whole new world but it would also lose the protection of this universe. Returning back to reality, Shadowsh turns to the people that were looking at him, he snorted and said ¡°What are all of you still doing here?! Have you not heard my announcement, this world would be engulfed with chaos and death, you must prepare for the iing apocalypse.¡± The civilians look at each other one by one before kneeling, they all begged him for salvation, they knew that it was him that had made the announcement but they do not know if he was also the person that summoned the dungeon gates. Shadowsh would not say anything about his involvement with the dungeon gates but he will not also deny it. He snorted once more but he still charged his attitude a little bit ¡°The portals that all of you see will spawn monsters that would wreak havoc around this world.¡± ¡°To survive, you need to kill them and level up, once you reach a certain level, you have a chance to awaken skills that would improve your survival chance or directly increase your strength.¡± One the knights shouted ¡°I, Arnold, on this day forward, will dedicate my entire life to my lord!¡± Shadowsh sensed that the neww of this world was affirming to the swear that Arnold shouted, this made him look at him into a new light but he is still a bit angry at him for helping the priest abuse the children. ¡°Arnold, I will ept your vows but your earlier actions have made me doubt your knighthood.¡± Hearing this, Arnold was actually happy, he had already expected to be denied but Shadowsh actually epted his bow. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073: CHAPTER 1042 THE EXISTENCE OF A GOD Arnold pleaded ¡°Great divine being, please give me a chance to redeem myself, if I do not aplish your mission, I shall kill myself and offer my pathetic life to you.¡± Shadowsh looks at him calmly and says ¡°No, I am a god that dislikes offers like yours, I treat life as the greatest gift of this universe, it must have a meaning.¡± He pointed at the food on the table ¡°The lives that were taken in order to prepare this meal both satisfy these children and me, they have a meaning.¡± He then pointed at the empty tes that were present ¡°In order to repay their sacrifice, the children have wasted none of the food.¡± Everyone turns to each other and decides to write his message in their house, in order to honour him, they are already certain that he is a god, a benevolent one, they do not know that he is the one that initiates the apocalyptic event that is currently descending on this world. Shadowsh continues ¡°If you y any evil beings, it is an act of kindness and would be praised but if you kill yourself because of your failure to me, that is not a meaningful sacrifice and I do not condone such an act!¡± Arnold lowers his head but even though he berates him, Shadowsh still decides to give him a chance ¡°Now that you have epted your mistake, I shall give you my mission.¡± ..... Everyone pricks their ears in order to listen, they have decided that they would also participate in the mission that he will give. ¡°I want you to find five viges and gather all of the vigers there and bring them here, I shall create a giant city that would cover the entirety of this forest, I shall name it, New Dawn.¡± ¡°In this mission, you shall not use any harmful means to persuade the vigers, if I discover that you have done so, I will banish you from this world!¡± Arnold shivers so did everyone else, the knights and the apprentice knights also decided to help but Shadowsh¡¯s following words made them freeze. ¡°You must do it by yourself, any knights or those that were aspiring to be one could also join but all of you need to persuade five viges or a town each, failure would not be punished but those that managed to aplish this mission shall be crowned as my Holy Knights!¡± The breathing of everyone present starts bing heavier, an ordinary civilian spoke ¡°Your holiness, I have no fighting strength and my only family is my granddaughter, I do not wish to be a Holy Knight but if I manage to aplish this mission, can I give this opportunity to my granddaughter?¡± Shadowsh looks at him, his eyes mellow down, he smiles kindly ¡°If you manage toplete my mission, in order to reward your kind and caring attitude, I will extend your life to a hundred years and give a divine gift to your granddaughter.¡± Everyone was stunned, greed sprouted in their hearts, they felt that Shadowsh was truly the most powerful god in all of existence. Meanwhile, Arnold was feeling different, he could not help but shout ¡°If Holiness could give such rewards so easily, what kind of reward would a person get if he bes a Holy Knight?!!¡± Everyone realised this and they started running out of the city, they are determined toplete this mission, meanwhile, the old man carried his granddaughter and says ¡°Let us visit your uncles and aunties.¡± Shadowsh turns to Ivy and nts a kiss on her forehead, he was acting like a doting father, actually, this was also a disguise in order to cleanse her body with impurities. He wanted to train her to be a powerful magic swordsman, for those that he will give gifts to, he would use the authority of The Fragment in order to give them racial traits of monsters recorded in it. Ivy felt her body heating up, she was stunned, she then saw Shadowsh creating a big tub of water and gestures for her to go inside, without hesitation, she threw herself inside the blob of water. She held her breath but after a couple of seconds, she was forced to release her breath, she was surprised to be able to breathe underwater, she became ecstatic. Shadowsh covers the blob of water with fog, he knew that Ivy would certainly undergo a massive change after he transformation. He did not grant the same gift to the other orphans because he wanted to see their personality first, after they finished eating, the orphans looked at each other with confusion. They do not know what to do next, one of Ivy¡¯s sisters, the oldest one, starts gathering the dirty tes, Shadowsh was actually pleased with her action, It seems that she is the mature one in their group. ¡®She is worth training, after I establish my domain in this world, I shall leave but first, I need someone I could trust to take charge while I am gone.¡¯ Since it is like this, he decided to recruit a person that has an ambition to be king. What he did not know, the person he was looking for is rapidly approaching his current location. Inside a forest, a couple of knights were traveling with a man with white hair, even though his hair is white, he has a young face, the knights got down from their horses and started searching for nearby animals to hunt, while the rest scout their surroundings. A knight with a much more beautiful looking armour approached the white haired kid and spoke ¡°My prince, we are now approaching the city of Clear River.¡± The white haired kid nodded, he is the sixth prince of the kingdom, because of the reputation and position of his brothers, he decided to travel around the kingdom in order to build a fame for himself. He snorted when he heard what the knight had said ¡°It seems that we are approaching our destination, I hope the knights and that priest of the Holy Church would not do anything foolish.¡± The knights also agreed to what their prince had said, meanwhile, the gaudy looking knight is the only one that was thinking otherwise. ¡°I hope that I will not arrivete like before *Sigh* why do lord father ept their presence?¡± Hearing this, the gaudy looking knight trembled, he was cursing inwardly. As they approached the city, they encountered multiple knights, they were killing any bandits they encountered, stunning the group. The prince stopped a couple of them and asked ¡°Have the city lord of your city issued a cleansing mission?¡± The knight actually looked at them disdainfully, shocking the prince greatly, upon seeing this, the Prince¡¯s knights grabbed their weapons and were about to attack the foreign knight. Their prince stopped them, the gaudy looking knight shouted ¡°My prince, how dare such a lowly being look down on you, let me discipline him for you!¡± ¡°Enough! Stand down all of you!¡± The prince shouted but actually in his heart, he was also feeling ufortable being looked down upon by a subject of their kingdom, he might not be a king but he is a prince. He took a couple of breaths in and out to recover hisposure, he knew that the knight must have his reason to look down on him, he has a white hair and was wearing the royal cape, these two are the distinctive features of their family, he knew that the knight had recognised his identity. But he still has the courage to look down on him, this made him extremely curious, the knightughs at his expression and shouts in an expression full of fanaticism. ¡°So what if you are a prince, I am a knight that is participating in a mission that God has personally given! Out of my way!¡± He struggled and broke free of the Prince¡¯s grasp. He continues his journey toplete Shadowsh¡¯s mission, leaving the pondering prince. The gaudy knight asks ¡°Prince, would you like me to capture that rude knight and let him know that the royal family dignity is not just for anyone to trample upon?¡± The prince shook his head ¡°No, I am more curious about the so-called God he was praising, maybe the Holy Church is acting against the kingdom by using this type of propaganda, you have seen the reaction of that knight.¡± Everyone nodded, they have heard the knight saying the identity of their prince and yet he was still so fearless, such an action made their fear the Holy Church a little bit. The gaudy knight was stunned but he quickly realised that this was a problem, a war might being. One of the knights in their group could not help but say ¡°What if he truly has met a God? What would be our action my prince?¡± Everyoneughed except for the prince and the knight, the former asked ¡°Why do you think so?¡± The knight pointed at the portals present ¡°Look at them and recall the voice that has told us about the iing apocalypse, would you truly deny the existence of a greater being?¡± Everyone was stunned, they realised that theirrade was not just speaking nonsense, they could not help but be silent and their mood became bothplicated and solemn. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074: CHAPTER 1043 MEETING THE PRINCE The prince also became solemn, he took a deep breath in order to calm his raging emotion, he cautioned his men ¡°When we arrive at our destination, we must act cautiously and politely, if we are truly facing a god or just a servant of his, we should pray that it is a benevolent one.¡± The knights nodded while sweat umted in their body, fortunately for them, no one could see their appearance because of their thick armor but still, they are now much more quieter than ever, even the gaudy knight became meek. Shadowsh who was instructing those that have stayed in the city, now that he is nning to rebuild this ce into the image of Hope City of his empire, he must do it well, unfortunately, no one from the Cultivator Universe could enter this world without having the strength of a divine being. This is not his doing but The Fragment, it is in order to protect itself, that is why, the timeline between this world and the surrounding worlds are vastly different. As he was now trying to build a city that is solely focused on magical and technological property, he did not notice the group of knights entering his domain. The orphans and the children were actually helping in the process of rebuilding their city, Shadowsh was not ordering them. They just wanted to join, with Shadowsh providing food and encouragement, the residents of the city blindly followed his order, suddenly, he frowned. ..... He teleported into a different spot and with his powerful divine sense, he caught a couple of children and adults and stopped them from getting harmed. The building in front of them copsed but with just a snort, he turned the building into dust, he warned the people he had just saved ¡°Do not be careless! I do not want to build this city atop of your corpses, I want everyone of you to exercise caution!¡± He disappeared and reappeared in his earlier spot, while those that he had just saved were celebrating, the rest were confused as to where he had gone. But the news regarding his action started spreading, the residents became more motivated but they still followed his instruction and exercised caution. After watching everything, Shadowsh gathers everyone into the city square, without hesitation, everyone quickly races into the city square, even ame person was actually running faster than some children. Once everyone had gathered, they all simultaneously focused on one individual, some even could not help but kneel, Shadowsh did not show anything outwardly but inwardly he was speechless. He saw even pregnant women and disabled individuals kneeling with difficulty, he was already experienced in such action but still, he could not help but feel a little bit speechless. ¡°Okay, everyone I have gathered all of you here to announce something, I have discovered that many of you were not fit to work as builders so I decided to split you guys into different divisions.¡± Everyone looked at each other and nodded, they will believe everything he will say, they are already blinded with faith. ¡°Firstly, the pregnant women, you guys are carrying lives, you must stay and rest, you just need to watch the children with the disabled children.¡± ¡°The older ones, those that are capable of cooking will be in charge of preparing meals for everyone together with those that will choose to be the cook of this city.¡± Some individuals were inwardly celebrating, they felt that it was their time to shine, they swore to shock Shadowsh with their food but they did not know that, he had tasted some of the most delicious meals in the lower ne of this universe. Shocking his taste buds is something that they could only hope to achieve but will never be a reality. ¡°The builders, you guys are the main workers of this current time, that is why, I will give you all strength equal to a hundred men, even if you encounter any ident, you will not die.¡± All the builders were ecstatic, they never thought that their low end jobs would actually be one of the greatest achievements they would ever obtain in their entire lives. Shadowsh continues ¡°If your work satisfies me, I will make the superhuman gift that I will bless upon all of you, permanent.¡± This was music to the ears of the builders, Shadowsh then turns towards the cksmith, seeing this, all the smiths became nervous but at the same time excited, they knew that it was their turn to shine. ¡°cksmiths, all of you are responsible for building and crafting all the equipment and other items needed by the builders in order toplete their mission, those that were found to be excellent would be rewarded the same as the builder and would be able to ess the blessing me Maniption.¡± Everyone started imagining themselves as the people winning Shadowsh¡¯s favour. The children felt sad, they knew that they did not have any chance to participate in this event but at least, their starting point would be greater than their parents. Everyone started working via their roles, some of them became hunters, they are nowpeting amongst each other in order to hunt for the best food present nearby. The entire city was restless but Shadowsh¡¯s mind is somewhere else, he knew that the dungeons would definitely open and the lives of millions of beings would drastically change, some for the better but most would have worse lives than they have before. He closed his eyes as guilt washed over him, for power, he was forced to do such a thing, that is why, he wanted to save as many lives as he could. ¡°I think, I should build an Adventure Guild in this world and give it my blessing, as long as powerful adventurers started popping out, there should be less lives lost.¡± His eyes brighten but quickly, it dims down. He sighed and thought ¡°But who would be the perfect individual to promote the Adventure Guild and be the first ever guild master of this world?¡± Suddenly, someone tugged his clothes, he was startled, he knew that because his body and spirit is still recovering, someone managed to catch him off guard. He turned his head and saw Ivy pointing in a certain direction, he nodded and carried her in his arms, she now has a jade-like body after being cleansed of her impurities, in terms of strength, she is evenparable to adults. Shadowsh suddenly froze, he became ecstatic, he wanted to kiss Ivy¡¯s cheek but he quickly refrained this because he still needed to put up an image to everyone. He was now considered a god to everyone, Ivy is his saintess but still, he cannot just treat her as his child. He now has an idea on who to choose as the first guild master of this world, he will choose Ivy¡¯s sister, the two would certainly support each other and would be a force that even the most major power of this world cannot just piss off. The two finally arrive at the location where Ivy has pointed to, there, he saw the prince and his knights standing in a disciplined manner. Everyone was stunned to see Shadowsh, they did not expect that the so-called God they are going to meet was him. They cannot deny that he has an appearance that surpasses mortal men but still, they could not find any godlike aura from him, they do not know that, Shadowsh only restrains his aura because if he doesn¡¯t, he would inflict heavy spiritual harm to every living being in the area. Just as they were stunned, the gaudy knight started shouting ¡°This is the so-called God? Are you bullsh*ting me right now?! He is just a mortal man.¡± Shadowsh turns to him and with a wave of his hand, the gaudy knight was thrown to the sky, he was not going to kill him but he will let him experience fear that would scare the sh*t out of him. The knights were stunned, the prince was also shocked by the sudden turn of events, he now realised that the human no, the being in front of him is anything but normal. Shadowsh¡¯s golden iris shines in a bright light, he finally realizes what status the person in front of him is carrying ¡°So you are a descendant of a royal family but why do you have so low bad karma, that is strange.¡± The person in front of him is a true royalty, not just any naive individual that was born in the royal family, as a true royalty, he should have dirty his hands in order to obtain the throne but his bad karma was too low for someone of a royal descent. He startedughing ¡°It seemed that I had found the perfect ruler for the kingdom that I am going to build.¡± The prince who was about to bow his head because of their earlier disrespectful action was stunned to hear what Shadowsh had said, so did the already kneeling knights. They then hear him say ¡°Come, I shall introduce you to everyone in this city, I want them to recognise you because fate has destined us to meet.¡± Of course this was all a lie, Shadowsh just like the Prince because of the amount of bad karma he has. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075: CHAPTER 1044 THE PRINCE He is the perfect candidate to raise, he could raise a farmer to be a king but it would be much easier to raise a royalty into a ruler, he just needs to change some of his habit and thoughts to fit his criteria. The prince was following him meekly, he could see that Shadowsh was actually not walking but is levitating, suddenly he stops, he turns towards one individual and asks ¡°What is that you wanted to ask?¡± That knight was stunned, quickly he kneels and begged ¡°Oh great lord! I beseech your help to cure my sick family!¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I could do this but there are countless sick people of this world, I am not the only god that this world believes in, give me a reason to specifically help you?¡± The knight was stunned, the prince quickly spoke ¡°Oh great divine lord, he is my knight, he might not aplish your task but I am of royal descent, I definitely would be able to aplish your task better than normal people!¡± Shadowsh smiled, he could not help but think ¡®So he is quite loyal and kind to his subjects, that is a great trait.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I want you to bring tens of thousand civilians into this location, also, I want you to kill ten thousand bandits or those that areced with bad karma.¡± The prince was stunned. ..... Both missions are in line with his view, actually, the former one is a little bit low for his expectation, Shadowsh could see through his thoughts and shook his head. ¡°The ten thousand civilians you are going to bring must at least have a good disposition and nature.¡± The prince expression became a bit serious but he still agreed. Shadowsh smiled when he saw that he was not backing out on his task, he threw a couple of orbs towards them and said ¡°The orbs would glow in ck and golden color, gold indicates gold karma while ck indicates ck karma.¡± He pointed at the knight that had just kneeled and begged him to save his family and the gaudy knight, he then said ¡°Chant my name full of sincerity and the orbs will activate.¡± ¡°My name is Shadowsh.¡± The first one to react was the knight that had just begged ¡°Great Benevolent Shadowsh, I beseech your blessing!¡± The orb started glowing and it glows in gold and multiple images of good actions, even scenes of the knight killing bandits and other criminals were shown. ¡°The orb will not only glow in gold and ck but it will also show the reason why it was glowing in that colour.¡± The prince could not help but marvel at such an item. Meanwhile, the gaudy knight started trembling, the civilians who were not that busy approached and watched themotion, they started pointing at the prince and the knight holding the orb. The prince took the orb and without hesitation, he actually kneels, a person of a royal descent kneels in front of Shadowsh, he takes a deep breath but before he could say anything, the gaudy knight unsheathed his de and attacked him. It was too sudden, no one expected that the gaudy knight would attack his master, Shadowsh smiles in a sneer, unlike everyone else, he had already expected this. Boom! The orb glows in a bright light and an angelic figurees out of it and easily suppresses the gaudy knight. The other knights finally managed to hold the gaudy knight down, the angelic knight turns into motes of lights and went back to the orb. The prince was now standing, he had taken a huge blow in his heart seeing one of his most trusted knights trying to kill him, he was now hesitant to use the orb because he felt that his memories of his so-called friend would be corrupted. Shadowsh patted his shoulder and said ¡°As a future king, especially to a divine kingdom, you must have a strong will to face your fear.¡± The prince took a deep breath and said ¡°My one and only God, Shadowsh, this poor mortal beseech your help.¡± The orb glows but it was now glowing in pitch ck light, it shows multiple images of the nefarious actions that the gaudy knight has done, extortion, rape, murder, etc. It was a horrendous disy of the evil nature of man, if it were not for the fact that the orb is quite tough, it would have been broken long ago. Shadowsh spoke to everyone present ¡°My subjects, as I have told you, I value life but only those that this world considered as good.¡± He pointed at the gaudy knight and showed a disgusted expression ¡°A person such as him is no longer a living being but an evil entity that should be vanquish on thisnd, killing it would increase the good karma that you have and finally, you will be able to obtain luck from this world.¡± The knights were about to unsheath their swords and kill their formerrade but the prince stopped them ¡°Stop! He is my responsibility, as my subordinate, he did many heinous things, as his superior, I am a little responsible for his actions.¡± Even though this made his heart bleed, he still took out his royal sword, just as he was about to kill the gaudy knight, Shadowsh caught his sword. He then took out a sword that is inscribed with Heaven Swallowing Technique, Shadowsh then inscribed another rune on it called evolution and automatic Mana absorption. ¡°Use this sword, this weapon is not an ordinary sword, it contains my blessing, every time you kill a monster and evil beings with it, you and it will grow stronger, it is considered a divine weapon, this is my first gift to you.¡± The prince took it with a knight now. He raised it, upon seeing this, the gaudy knight started struggling hard, unfortunately, he was now pinned down by multiple of hisrades. He started begging ¡°My lord, haven¡¯t I been loy-¡± Before he could finish what he wanted to say, the prince cut off his next words ¡°In one of the images shown by the Divine orb, you were colluding with one of my brothers.¡± He then swung the sword and with just one sh, he decapitated the head of his former right hand man, the sword started trembling, it transformed into a giant dragon-like shadow and devoured the entirety of the gaudy knight. Shadowsh nodded, he started speaking once again ¡°Return to the capital city andplete the mission I have given to all of you.¡± The prince and his knights m their fists on their chest and leave the city, they have just arrived and yet they are already leaving, they are more interested inpleting the mission of their new God than to rest. Shadowsh wasughing inwardly, he knew that he was now close topleting his mission, he could leave this world once New Dawn City was built, he could then obtain powerful fighters that contain a much higher essence than most beings in the Cultivation Universe. Meanwhile, the current situation on Beast ne has be much more peaceful than a couple of days before but everyone was still on guard against the invasion of the Outer World army. More than half of their ne¡¯s entire poption was annihted and the fate of their ne had taken a huge blow, many of the younger generation would definitely have a hard time advancing and all the older generation would have their strength regressed. If it were not for Shadowsh and the people of Gaia stabilising the situation, then, the Beast ne would have fallen into a much dire state. Currently, the base that the Mythical Beast had unanimously given to Gaia is now expanding at a rapid pace and this is not because of the schrs or anyone from Gaia but was actually the work done by the smaller beast ns. This is considered their thanks for everything that Shadowsh has done for them, the most pitiful ones were actually the Battle Whale n, they were annihted by their own superior, the Invincible Xuanwu n. The ancestor of the Invincible Xuanwu n would rather have their n branded as cowards than to anger Shadowsh, even though the number of Descending and Ascending Divine Rankers they have totally outss theirs, they are still not taking any chances. Even Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang agreed to his decision, they just said nothing because they wanted to preserve their image to their subordinate ns. Surprisingly, none of the subordinate n of the Invincible Xuanwu n wanted to break their rtionship, because they also agreed to the decision of their superior, not to mention, they dislike small world ns like Battle Whale n. Currently, the Divine Dragon n were roaming around the nes in order to pacify every being they had passed by, they were also on a lookout for a new world gate. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076: CHAPTER 1045 HOLY KNIGHT Any world gate would be investigated, the lower nes are now greatly sought after by all the Mythical Beast n, they had realised just how weak they are without the blessing of their ancestor and the protection of this ne. They had created a n in order to nurture super soldiers, a certain number of branch n members would be sent to lower worlds in order to temper themselves through fights without relying on their bloodline. They would then be able to return to Beast ne once they reached Saint Realm, then, they would be tested by the elders of the n and if they managed to pass the test, their bloodline would be purified and they would then be sent to battle with other geniuses of other ns. This would definitely take a long time but once they are sessful, the Mythical Beast n would solidify their status to other nes, ording to the schrs of Gaia, the other nes would also be attacked. The core would certainly survive since it is now verified that this universe is sending Divine Beings to protect the higher ne of existence but none of them are omnipotent. Currently inside Gaia, Shadowsh was now recuperating inside Time World, he was recovering but also improving by the second, with the physical body returning to this universe, he was now trying to fuse with but once again, their connection was cut off. Back to the physical body, with the existence of the prince helping him, Shadowsh ns for world dominance are slowly falling into ce. ..... With his strength and the threat of the dungeons, many civilians started worshipping him, he absorbed the fate energy in order to strengthen The Fragment, since even the Divines sought after fate energy, it would certainly have an effect on The Fragment. Beyond his expectation, fate energy was something that The Fragment greedily sought for, if he did not control it, he would have been affected and would be an entity that only sought for fate energy. He wiped his sweat and thought ¡®That was close, it seemed that The Fragment had already encroached itself into my subconscious, I just hope my Nascent Soul would be able to tame it.¡¯ A fragment of a once powerful universe is something that he just cannot let go, even though it is powerful enough to be able to control his soul, he is still reluctant to just throw it away. He was now sitting atop the throne that his believers built for him, since this world operates at a different timeframe, he was now nearing thepletion of the first foundation of his city, it was now as big as two regr cities back in Gaia. The city is called New Dawn but most people call it, the city of god, this city was actually registered underneath the name of the sixth prince. Currently, the dungeons are now on the verge of activating, day by day, Shadowsh would use his authority over The Fragment to issue a countdown, the people of this world are getting nervous day by day. Many left their home, especially those that are in a close proximity to a dungeon gate, Shadowsh was actually feeling guilty receiving this type of news but now that The Fragment has absorbed fate energy from this world, the situation is no longer reversible. ¡°Great lord, Arnold has returned and he has aplished your mission, he sought an audience to the Saintess, shall we let him?¡± Shadowsh who was sitting on his throne opens his eyes and looks at the messenger, this person was a viger that had done multiple good deeds. He was immediately promoted to be the messenger of his church, he came down from his throne and said ¡°Emilio, bring Arnold to the center of the city, bring everyone currently free, I am going to bless my first Holy Knight.¡± Emilio was shocked, after bing a messenger, he received a blessing that makes him hear the inner thoughts of people and even understand animals. His physical constitution has also made some improvements, it wasparable to the elite knights of this world and he is constantly improving just by exercising in a moderate manner. He quickly snaps out of his daze and bows to his lord before racing out of the church, Shadowsh turns towards a specific direction and his eyes sh with a knowing light. ¡°In three days, all the dungeons will activate, multiple monsters of different races would storm this world, countless beings would die, many locations would experience drastic change.¡± He will create a group of knights to protect the helpless in this apocalypse that he had created. He disappeared from his spot and appears on the stage in center square, everyone who was passing by froze in shock, then one by one, all of them kneel, Shadowsh was forced to use his divine sense to stop a couple of people that have different conditions that makes kneeling a bit difficult for them. He waves his hand and stands there in silence, the people were looking at him with excitement, they do not know why he is here but they knew that it must be something important. Ivy also appears riding a winged horse, her aura is quite grandiose, even though she still looks like a child, no adults present managed to look at her in the eyes. She pouted at Shadowsh, she is the only person able to react like this in his presence, she is the Saintess that is capable of summoning wind and thunder with just a wave of her hand. Suddenly, Emilio arrives and is about to announce something but was stunned to see his lord already standing on the stage. He still recovered though, he started shouting ¡°Everyone, Arnold have returned and havepleted the mission that our God had given to him, he will be the first individual to be a Holy Knight, witness the birth of another miracle!¡± The entire city became festive, the workers that were busy building stopped and all of them raced towards the center square. The rest of the people also went to the square, Arnold was escorted by the temporary knights of the city, all of them were looking at him with envy. Unfortunately, they knew that they would not be able to aplish the mission that Shadowsh has given, it is because they are not that persuasive. Arnold felt proud, it took him a long time to finish the task but because of the countdown, the civilians of the viges that were quite reluctant at first finally epted his suggestion. He looks at the people present and nods at them, he has be much more familiar with themon folks after his journey, since he cannot use force or fear, he had to rely on his wit and a bright smile. When he is finally in front of the being that had always been in his mind on his entire journey, he could not help but feel emotional. Shadowsh saw that everyone was very noisy, they are quite envious because it was Arnold that will be the first one to be appointed as the Holy Knight of their kingdom. As they continued talking with each other, Ivy became displeased, she tapped her sword to the floor and shouted using Mana ¡°Silence in the presence of our great lord!¡± Withoutint, everyone became silent, Shadowsh looked at Ivy and nodded, it seemed that she had finally be ustomed to her job, she at first was extremely timid and awkward being appointed as the Saintess but after his small brainwashing, she became both proud and confident. He started speaking ¡°Everyone, today, you are going to witness the birth of the supreme guardian of this world.¡± He looks at Arnold and says ¡°If you be a Holy Knight, you must not only protect this kingdom but also other innocent people, as a Holy Knight you will obtain great strength from my blessing.¡± ¡°Your lifespan would increase by 100 years and would continue to increase as your power improved, to continuously improve your strength, you both need to umte good karma and kill monsters.¡± Everyone gasped, they did not expect such rewards but Shadowsh next following words shut them up ¡°These are the basic gifts that you would receive for the more advanced ones, you need to explore it by yourself, this will be considered as a test for you.¡± Basic Gift! They are just basic rewards that a Holy Knight will receive, this is astonishing, Arnold started trembling as his breath became more hurried, he was in a state of extreme excitement, he tried to calm himself but it was just too much. Ivy spoke ¡°My lord, after Arnold became a Holy Knight, are you going to send him to save others and bring them here before the apocalypse descends on this world?¡± Shadowsh smiled and rubbed her head ¡°As expected of my Saintess, you already knew my ns, yes, this is exactly my n, I pity those that are innocent and helpless that would be swept by the madness of both their kind and the monsters.¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077: CHAPTER 1046 RETURNING BACK TO GAIA Arnold swore ¡°Oh my great lord, I will uphold the spirit of the Holy Knight and shine through the iing darkness carrying your name!¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then suggested to him ¡°Holy Knights are capable of increasing the strength of his or her subordinates, if you wanted to save as many people as you wanted, you need to create a group that would follow yourmand.¡± Arnold was stunned so were the people present, quickly they snapped out of their daze and directed their gaze filled with excitement and desire towards him. Feeling the burning gaze of the people, Arnold was not fazed, he only bowed to his lord while pondering on which individuals he shall train to be his army. Shadowsh then took out an orb filled with his Mana and a hint of bloodline from his dragon bloodline, the orb fused with Arnold¡¯s body and he immediately started experiencing great change from his body. The process should be painful but Shadowsh actually negated the senses of Arnold because he knew just how excruciating the process of this transformation truly is. Seeing that Arnold was now in the final stage of his transformation, Shadowsh took out an armour that was inscribed with magic runes, the armour fused with its target and instantly, the sky became extremely bright. ..... Arnold¡¯s body and spirit rejected the dragon bloodline but the sword that apanied the full set of armour epted it, upon seeing this, Shadowsh took out a couple of orbs that contained multiple different bloodlines from different beings that came from dungeons. One of them actually reacted violently, What is shocking is that, the bloodlinepatible with Arnold came from a middle ss monster called the centaur. Shadowsh smiles, he throws the bloodline into Arnold¡¯s body, this would not change his appearance whatsoever but it would increase his physical strength, endurance and his ability to ride horse type mounts. He will be a great cavalry knight, also, the bloodline would continue to evolve as long as Arnold obtains the requirement for the rank up of his bloodline. After a couple of minutes of miraculous transformation, Arnold finally obtains the strength that isparable to a C ss monster of the same level, together with the armour that Shadowsh has given to him, he could match up against a B ss monster. He started speaking once again ¡°Arnold, you have awakened as a C ss Holy Knight, you could see your status by using the Divine Statue on the church.¡± He waves his hand and disappears in front of everyone, Arnold was shocked by his sudden growth but he quickly realised that he had not said his farewell to his lord making him feel guilty. Ivy spoke to him ¡°I suggest that you find a good horse to be your partner, your strength would certainly increase if you manage to find a perfect partner.¡± Arnold instantly believes her, she is now not just any child but the Saintess of their kingdom, if anyone dares to disrespect her, he would kill them. ¡°Saintess, may I ask, what shall be my current priority right now?¡± He was still lost on what to do, now that he had aplished the mission that he had been focusing on in the past few days. ¡°Go to church to pray and see your current status, you need to realise what path you should take, even though the title Holy Knight has the word ¡°knight¡± on it but this does not mean that you should be just a knight.¡± Hearing this, a look of realisation appears on Arnold¡¯s face, he then left with excitement still oozing out of his body. Shadowsh on the other hand was feeling happy, finally, he could start building the Adventure Guild now that Arnold has be a Holy Knight. He could train more people to be his fighter and once they be Saints, he could summon them to the Cultivation Universe and have them earn fate energy from that universe via killing the creatures from Plunder Universe. ¡®I also need to create schools that would ept every race that worship me as their gods, I need to input on their mind loyalty and kindness.¡¯ He nodded, there are still many things that he has to do. Fortunately for him, he now has Ivy to receive his message and instructions, after all, she is actually considered a summoned creature to him. He could sense that his other half needs him, because of this, he is nning on leaving an avatar to take over this world, he nodded and finally called Ivy to his throne. Because no one was present, Ivy jumped into his embrace like a little girl and was smiling like a fool, he was her saviour and father at the same time. ¡°Why have you called me Divine Father?¡± Shadowsh looks at her with both sadness and guilt, he sighs and carries her to his throne. After a moment of silence, he finally opens his mouth and says ¡°I am leaving.¡± Ivy¡¯s body starts shaking, tears fall down on her eyes, she hugs him tightly afraid of losing him, she does not want to lose him but she already knew that she cannot keep him all for herself. Shadowsh could sense her current emotion and sigh, hebs her hair using his hand and pacifies her ¡°Do not worry, I will be leaving my avatar to keep everything in check but it would not function well without you.¡± Ivy looks at him with tears on her cute face and asks ¡°Then, you will be just a puppet?¡± He shook his head ¡°Yes and no, before I could return whole, my avatar would act like a puppet but once I reunited with my other part, I would be able to control it and once again talk directly with you.¡± Ivy¡¯s breaking heart calms down, she asks him ¡°Do you promise that you will return.¡± Heughs out loud ¡°With my avatar staying in this world, it might seem like I had never left, so do not be sad, I will be entrusting the safety of this kingdom to you.¡± He stabs his chest and takes out a golden blood, this was his essence ¡°I shall leave a weapon that is capable of vanquishing your enemy in this church, I have to warn you, do not use it more than one times every year as it would burn my essence, you as my chosen Saintess would be the only one capable of activating it.¡± Ivy nodded seriously, this made Shadowsh¡¯s heart ache as he knew that he was actually burdening a little child with such a great responsibility. He took a deep breath and said ¡°But you must promise me one thing before I leave.¡± Ivy became silent and serious at the same time seeing her father figure looking so serious, Shadowsh broke into a smile and patted her head ¡°You must have fun, live your life with happiness and bring happiness to others too, as you are not only my Saintess but my daughter.¡± She was stunned, before she could recover, Shadowsh took out a puppet made out of special metal that could change shape at will, he then transformed it into his image, inputting it with details of his future ns for this world. He looks at Ivy onest time before disappearing, he felt his other half was continuously calling for him, making his life on that world short but at least, once he fused with himself once again and became whole, he would be able to control his avatar even if he is far away. Since the world that he was in is no longer a part of the Cultivation Universe, he was thrown into the vastness of space, he transformed into his dragon-fox form and started flying towards the direction of where his other half is calling him. Ten dayster, he stops on his journey, his expression bes ugly, he quickly hides behind a dead rock that seems to be a dead dwarf. In front of him, the army of the Plunder Universe was attacking a world, he then saw the world turning ck and cracking. He sighed in pity because he knew that many worlds of this universe are experiencing this type of events, not everyone is as lucky as Gaia. He watched as the miniature battleship left, the world is no longer alive, it had be a floating mass of rocks, he approached the still burning world that was actually cooling down at a rapid pace and felt the mourning of the souls of the countless living beings that were massacred by the army of the Plunder Universe. ¡°I apologized that I am too weak to save any of you but I hope that you would obtain happiness in your next life.¡± He then operates The Fragment and absorbed the souls that were slowly scattering. The souls would be used as sacrifices to create monsters of different kinds but this is actually another form of reincarnation, since this universe is continuously being attacked, the path of the souls to the underworld or other ne of existence is cut off. Shadowsh is now using The Fragment to help guide the souls to other lives, he saw the souls of children and many other people slowly entering The Fragment and could not help but feel pain for them. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078: CHAPTER 1047 TIER The children were celebrating, unlike the adults, they still have not lived their entire lives, Shadowsh could see just how pure their souls are and directed them towards another location inside The Fragment. For those that have strong or unique souls, The Fragment itself decided to direct them towards the perfect monsters for them, seeing that there are billions of souls belonging to different races, he knew that it would take some time before The Fragment finished absorbing all the souls. Shadowsh does not mind, finding such a perfect opportunity to obtain this many souls is near impossible, that is why, he is taking his time in this mission. What he did not expect is that, The Fragment seemed to have grown stronger after absorbing one million souls and the absorption speed increases exponentially. Time passes by and once the number of souls absorbed reaches ten million, the speed increases once again, also The Fragment has grown bigger, it was actually trying to assimte with Earth. Shadowsh quickly reacted and directly cut off the connection between Earth and The Fragment, he then cursed at it ¡°Do you really think I do not know what you are doing?! F*ck you! Earth is my world, stay your hands away from it!¡± At first he thought that the Fragment was an unconscious item but after using it a couple of times, he already discovered that it was very conscious and was increasingly getting smarter by the second. ..... It is basically like Amethyst, The Fragment felt his anger and realised that it did something wrong, it then opened a dungeon tower inside Earth and sent a message to him, informing him about the function of the tower. Shadowsh snorted but he decided to forget about its action because he still needs it, he just hopes that once he bes whole once again, his soul would be able to reign in the power of The Fragment. It took a month for The Fragment to fully absorb the souls, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief and once again continues on his journey, once a while, he would stop at a certain dead or asteroid and take some unique resources he found into Earth. He continues flying for another month before finally arriving at a world that is still alive, he heaves a sigh of relief after seeing it, after all, the vastness of space is something even he cannot fathom. He was using 80% of his full speed during this entire journey in order to save some energy but even with all of this, he was stillter than he had expected. He flew towards the world, he used his aura as a great benefactor of this world in order to bypass the world barrier, since he had killed hundreds of millions of Outer World creatures for this universe, even world consciousness has to respect him. Of course, once he entered the world, he would be subjected to most of itsw, he did not mind this. Boom! He was thrown to the ground once he had entered, he felt the gravity of this world is actually 10 times greater than Gaia, even though this is a high grade world, this is just too absurd. He was caught by surprise but because of his incredibly tough body, he managed to stand up, after sensing the air, he realised that this world does not contain any hint of Mana. ¡®So this is an ancient world that had preserved itself throughout the ages, it surely is much more absurd than I expected.¡¯ He thought as he went towards the direction where he felt the fluctuation of a world gate. Bang! Because this is the first time he has been in this world, he was still not used to moving, each step he took would make the ground caved in but after the third step, he got used to this world¡¯s pressure and started walking and breathing normally. The Fragment seemed to not like this world which was not surprising for him, unlike him who likes to absorb any type of energy, it was fond of mostly magic particles like Mana. The ground started to tremble forcing him to stop on his track, he then saw a moving mountain in front of him, his eyes shed with surprise, he then realised that this being is quite amazing and would certainly be quite a great addition to Earth. Without hesitation, he transformed into his battle form and flew towards it, sensing his presence, the giant living mountain looks at him and with a low roar, the gravity around him intensified. Shadowsh was nearly forced to the ground, fortunately, he had released his strength already, after struggling for two seconds, his expression returns to normal. He clenched his fist hard and punched the monster, the living mountain was quite confident with its defense but unfortunately for it, Shadowsh was a being that is out of the norm. Boom! With a powerful explosion, the living mountain was blown backwards, when itnded on the ground, the entire world seemed to have shook but Shadowsh knew that this is just an overstatement. He grabbed the living mountain that was knocked out cold by just one punch from him and threw it inside Earth and had Chaos and Harmony take care of it. The living mountain might be one of the strongest Saints he had ever met but unfortunately, because of his current level, Saints no longer possess any threat towards him. ¡°This world is quite fascinating, unfortunately, I have to leave.¡± He could not help but sigh after seeing just how much treasure there is in this world. He left and entered the sealed world gate, he passed by different worlds, if he ever encountered any intelligent living beings, he would train them and grant them strength and build a branch of his Great Summoning God Religion on that world. After more than ten worlds, he finally arrives at Gaia, his appearance looks quite exhausted, he had been traveling without rest, overall, he spent half a year returning back to his home. When he set foot on Gaia, he was assaulted by dense amounts of energy, he felt refreshed, he exhaled air filled with impurity. ¡°I have finally returned home.¡± He mumbles before teleporting back to the Thousand Race Empire, with his authority on this world, he is capable of teleporting anywhere he wants. He looked at his kingdom and thought ¡®How should I fuse both modern and ancient at the same time?¡¯ This question made his head ache, he decided that he will ask Amethyst this question, entering Safehaven Paradise, everyone was shocked, they quickly looked towards the direction of Luminous Tree Of Life before turning towards him. He smiled at them before reappearing in front of his unconscious other half, he could not help but say ¡°Wow, I am truly beat, have I been like this for the past six months?¡± Leafinia who was tending to his other half was shocked into a daze, Heughed out loud when he saw her expression ¡°You do not need to be surprised, I have split myself into two during the battle between Saint Chaos World and the Plunder Army.¡± Sans who was watching via his avatar which was actually one of the humans that he had captured during his invasion towards other worlds spoke ¡°My lord, is the Outer World army called Plunder Army?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I will exin everything to all of you after me and my other half fused once again, gather everyone inside, my information is vital for this universe¡¯s survival.¡± Sans quickly left, Shadowsh then grabbed his Nascent Soul and entered Time World, his body immediately started reacting violently after entering a world that has a different timeframepared to Gaia. Unlike the Knight¡¯s World, the world where he met Ivy, Time World does not have a fragment of a universe to help his body fix the difference between the two timeline. He closed his eyes and the two of them started to fuse, Amethyst¡¯s voice rang on his head, hearing her sweet voice, he immediately felt calm and relieved. [Absorbing backup system toplete code name Amethyst transformation.] Boom! the entire world started vibrating, The Fragment sensed the potential of Time World and started acting up once again, Shadowsh was too engrossed in the process of bing whole that he had forgotten just how disobedient it was. [I suggest you stop, I will inform my big brother about your current action, you might be like me but we are not the same.] The Fragment stopped but it still decided to build a Dungeon Tower in the center of this world in order to obtain faith energy and special souls from this world. Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosion continues to ring throughout the entire world, Shadowsh aura grows stronger as he and his Nascent Soul started to be once again. His level continues to increase, from Tier 5 to Tier 6, 7 and finally, he had stayed on Tier 8, Earth was greatly affected by the changes that he was currently undergoing. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079: CHAPTER 1048 EMILY Boom! With one final explosion, Shadowsh finally stopped struggling and became one once again, his powerful Nascent Soul then grabbed The Fragment and with Amethyst¡¯s help, it was suppressed. Time World instantly becamerger and the limit of the world also rose by one tier, the people living inside all felt a strange sensationing from the Dungeon Tower that is now present at the center of this world. All of them felt that they were being drawn towards it, Shadowsh actually knew the reason why they were feeling this emotion, it is because of The Fragment. He knew that challenging the Dungeon Tower without enough strength is considered a death sentence but those that managed to survive would obtain immense strength and develop their talent much easier. He looks at the tower onest time before exiting Time World, while it only took a couple of hours inside, outside, only a couple of minutes passed by. Everyone was waiting with a worried expression, for them, events that are rted to Shadowsh are extremely important. Shadowsh finally came out, his aura had be unfathomable, even to his family, Sans felt reverence towards him which confuses him as he already worships him, why does he still feel this emotion. ..... Leafinia shouted ¡°Big brother, congrattions on your recovery! We could finally rest in relief!¡± Everyone cheered, Shadowsh also felt exhausted after continuous battles and journeys he had taken, he shouted ¡°Since I have finally returned into one piece, let us dictate this day as a rest day and everyone shall rest and recover their exhaustion!¡± Everyone was startled, they were confused as to why he had said this, because of the invasion of the Outer World army or more urately known as the Plunder Universe main army, Shadowsh have always been worrying about their safety. Seeing their reaction, he smiled and confidently announced ¡°During my journey, I have found a lot of information regarding our current opponent and I could say this to all of you, I have found a way to beat our enemy! All we need is time!¡± Everyone was shocked silly, then one by one, everyone started celebrating, they finally felt the pressure of the invasion of the Outer World slowly fading away. Shadowsh continues speaking ¡°Because of my discovery, I will start to focus on both the academy and the military, so all of you make sure to give it your all because I would be evaluating your performance both by group and individually.¡± Everyone was giddy with excitement but because Shadowsh has dictated that today is gonna be a rest day, they could only return home and spend some time with their loved ones. Sans and the rest approached Shadowsh, their expression says it all, knowing what they wanted to ask, he nodded ¡°Do not worry, my information would make all of you grow rapidly so do not be impatient.¡± Everyone of them nodded, he then turned to Sans and said ¡°Sans, I need you to build an ind that is filled with death, yin and corpse Qi, I am going to build a training ground for necromancers and undeads to grow.¡± Sans felt ecstatic, he knew that his lord would never create any normal or weak training ground, it would certainly be a ce that could possibly even benefit him. He turns to Leafinia ¡°Leafinia, you on the other hand already has an ind that is a perfect ce to build my training ground, do not worry, your ind could still be kept hidden and the only possible method to enter your domain is via a transmission array from the empire.¡± Then one by one, Shadowsh started executingmands that everyone would certainly do tomorrow after the rest day. ¡°JL and Toxic, the two of you are going to build a ce that is filled with insects and poison, remember, the two need to be harmonious between each other.¡± ¡°Don Don, I am going to build one inside the Martial World too, you must prepare to receive multiple martial artists or cultivators from Gaia to your world.¡± ¡°Russel, Karl and France, I want you to build a military base inside Fierce Beast World, one that could houserge humanoid creatures.¡± ¡°The three of you must have your army undergo an evolution or just teach them the art of humanoid transformation, I do not care if their appearance is not that of humans, I just need them to be able to walk and talk amongst other intelligent creatures.¡± ¡°Sean Sean, Kitty, Scarlet, Kitty, and LS, the five of you are going to bring Kurious and Samantha to create an ind that is going to be a training ground for beasts to transition into divine beasts or at least awaken their ancestral bloodline.¡± They were thrilled to hear that they are finally trusted by their idol to aplish an important mission. ¡°Mom and auntie, can both of you and the girls create an ind that is filled with illusions, Yshelia would also assist you on this mission, I am goin to create a training ground to strengthen ones mental strength.¡± ¡°I will personally create an ind filled with extreme elemental energy, magician or magic rted upations could train there to increase their strength.¡± Everyone was happy, they also felt more rxed now that Shadowsh had obtained a method to deal with their powerful enemies. Shadowsh saw that everyone dispersed, they seemed to be preparing to have a feast, he felt gratified seeing them so happy but he felt that someone also needed to celebrate with them. Opening the portal to Earth, he went inside and was immediately assaulted by dense amounts of energy, in this world, he is the one true God and it is even possible to defeat Divines if they fight in this location. ¡°It has been so long since I have seen you, Grim.¡± Chaos, Harmony and Grim were standing in front of him in their almost corporeal form, Earth had been developing rapidly even without his interference. Since it was tied to his Dantian, the stronger he had be, the bigger and grander it was, it is now as grand as a high grade world of the Cultivation Universe. He felt proud seeing the world he had built, he then turns to the trip and asks ¡°What is Emily¡¯s current condition?¡± He was worried about her current condition, even though he had absorbed arge amount of energy and even fused with a fragment of a powerful universe, he still felt that his actions were inadequate. ¡°She is okay, you have broken through after you be whole once again, during that period, she had recovered her health, after giving birth, her condition has always been bad.¡± Grim¡¯s solemn and calm voice would certainly make those that were listening to him talk calm down but what he had said made Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes. ¡°She had given birth?!¡± He shouted, before any of the three could answer, he flew towards the location where he sensed Angel¡¯s aura. He arrives at his mansion in just a matter of seconds even though he had just traveled hundreds of kilometres, when hended in front of the door, he could not help but pause. He sensed a unique life force that is incredibly familiar to him, he could not help but mumble ¡°Is it my child?¡± He was both nervous and excited at the same time, this is the first child he had in his entire two lives, he took a deep breath to calm his raging emotion. He enters slowly, afraid of rming both his baby and Emily but he did not see anyone, not even helpers, which made him confused, he shook his head and thought that at least Angel should be present but he did not sense any other living being present inside. When he finally entered Emily¡¯s room, he was given a great shock, she was hugging a white egg, it is exactly that egg that was exuding the unique life force that is simr to his. ¡°An egg but that should not be, if I was not wrong, my child has my nine tailed fox bloodline not the dragon bloodline.¡± He whispered quietly. He approached her and took the egg from her hands and carried it with the most gentle and loving manner, as if sensing his presence, the egg started glowing, an image of a sleeping nine tailed fox could be seen inside. ¡°You are my darling daughter, I will love you with my life, if mommy wakes up, I am going to bring the two of you to meet with your grandma and your uncle and aunties.¡± The egg seemed to sense his emotion and it started glowing more brightly than ever. Without hesitation, he stabbed his chest, his tail was wrapped around the egg gently, he took out a couple of drops of his pure essence taking out such arge amount of it is actually quite harmful for his health but he does not care. He drops one to Emily¡¯s mouth and fuses the remaining drops to his daughter, receiving such a powerful life essence made the egg grow bigger, because of themotion, Emily was awoken. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080: CHAPTER 1049 DUNGEON TOWER While Gaia is now resting their weary souls, the other beings of this universe were anxious about their safety, there were at least a hundred worlds that were destroyed by the Plunder Universe, without any fail, every being present in those worlds were killed. Not one survived, the event was extremely catastrophic to the divination n, they managed to see the events with their own eyes using their special abilities and techniques. Their hearts turn cold as they realise just how ruthless their enemies are, because of this, all of the higher ne of existence started calling for the powerhouses that are on the lower ne to gather. Not one of the higher nes were conquered but some of them did suffer from the invasion of the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army, the best example of this was the Beast ne. The existence of another enemy, made everyone agree on a non aggression pact, anyone who dared to break this agreement would be destroyed by an entire force of a world or even multiple worlds. This is the first time that such an event urred but everyone quickly epted that their universe is on the weaker side in this war. Meanwhile, the Angle Race that are known to be as proud and arrogant as the dragon race were now on the brink of extinction, currently, their numbers that were at least at the billions dwindled down into tens of thousands. ..... They are currently staying at Holy ne, hiding from the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army, because of their proud personality, they actually dared to n a crusade against an invader, only to be wiped out and multiple of their subordinate worlds being plundered. Their action would certainly have amounted to a great punishment but because they managed to kill millions of their enemies, they escaped the wrath of this universe but all of their contributions were wiped out. Like defeated dogs licking their own wounds, all of them were now resting at their ne, they cannot show their face anymore because they knew that with their part attitude, they have incurred multiple blood debts, especially against the demon race. If they were discovered, they might truly be extinct, their current leader, a high level Ascending Divine Ranker was a beautiful woman with sixteen wings, she was troubled because she is a support type individual not the leader type. A young but dignified angel approached her ¡°Lady Annie, What shall be our current n?¡± The Ascending Divine Ranker smiled bitterly, she shook her head and said ¡°I do not know, we did not expect that we would be like ants in front of those beings, it is already considered a miracle that this many of us managed to survive.¡± The young and dignified angel clenched his fist tightly, he could still recall the horrifying moments that they had encountered during their battle against the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army. Annie remembered something and her eyes lit up ¡°We may be able to survive this cmity, we would also be able to rebuild our race prestige once again!.¡± Hearing this, the young angel was startled but quickly, he also became excited ¡°How do we achieve thisdy Annie?¡± ¡°First, we need to locate the Angel¡¯s Crown, as long as we find that divine item, we would be able to use the power left behind by our holy mother.¡± The young man was taken aback but he agrees with her words. That equipment was one of the most important items of their race, unfortunately, they have lost it, they certainly obtained a lead to its existence but the people involved in this lead were killed by their enemy. ¡°You do not need to worry, I have sensed a calling from our Holy Mother and knew the location of our divine equipment.¡± Hearing this, the young angel could not help but shout in excitement. She pointed in a certain direction and said ¡°We are going to Beast ne, in that location, the Holy Mother has said that our salvation is there!¡± Back to Gaia, After a rest, many were now raring to go, ording to the rumors distributed by the elves that were close to some humans, Shadowsh is nning to create multiple training grounds that are capable of increasing individuals strength in just a short amount of time. Unfortunately for them, their excitement is too early, other than Leafinia¡¯s ind, the location for the other training grounds were still not built. On Life Ind, Shadowsh, Leafinia and the elves were now standing in front of a gigantic structure that rose to heaven and even touched the gage of the Divine Realm. It was a giant tower that exudes vestige that almost made even Leafinia kneel, Shadowsh might look calm andposed but inwardly, he was taken aback. He now realizes why the Cultivation Universe is considered as the weakest in all the great realms, seeing the expression of the elves, he lets out a cough that makes them snap out of their daze before exining ¡°This tower contains the power to nurture all of you.¡± He then turns to them and asks ¡°Do you know about Time World?¡± Lily took a step forward and answered ¡°My lord, it is the world that you have created in order to nurture more people for our great empire.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°That is correct, Time World and this tower are basically alike but also different at the same time.¡± ¡°An hour inside the tower is one day in this world, it is essentially like Time World, the only difference is, this tower contains different floors that contain different worlds and monsters, every floor would be filled with raging monstrous beings out to get you.¡± Enternia asks, she is the only one brave enough to ask him ¡°My lord, how dangerous is the situation inside the tower?¡± Shadowsh actually does not know the urate details of the situation of the dungeon because he cannot enter one of them before he could truly tame The Fragment, he fears that it would take over his soul if he dared to enter. Because of this, he could only say this ¡°That is for you to find out, each floor contains a different level of danger, the higher you go, the stronger the monsters you all face but the rewards you obtain would also improve in quality and increase in quantity.¡± ¡°There is even a possibility of reaching the Descending Divine Rank inside if you are powerful and talented enough.¡± The elves gasped at this, their eyes then started to burn brightly with excitement, Leafinia quickly asked ¡°Big brother, can I also enter the tower?¡± Her voice is filled with desire, Shadowsh actually had already expected this and nodded, he then said ¡°I suggest that you first implore the elves that have be adventurers to be the first ones to enter, they have more experience in exploring different worlds and environments than most soldiers.¡± Leafinia nodded, she then told Lily to bring the best adventurers of the elf race here, the ind that she had created was no secret to the elven race. The elves would even visit this ind in order to pay respect to her and help her improve the ind, now that another structure was built on it, Leafinia already expects multiple visitors on her ind. Shadowsh then left, his next destination is Necromancer Sect, an ind that was a safehaven for undead creatures and necromancers, Sans have decided to make it the location of the training ground for the undeads and necromancers. When he arrived at the location, he was greeted by multiple necromancers kneeling in his presence, the undeads were standing neatly to the side, raising the gs of the Thousand Race Empire. He could not help but shake his head seeing their reaction, he knew that this is most likely Sans doing. He was escorted by Nightmare into a wide empty field in the center of the ind, without hesitation, he used The Fragment to summon another dungeon tower, this tower is vastly differentpared to the tower on Leafinia¡¯s ind. The Dungeon Tower back on Life Ind is filled with an ancient but refreshing aura that belongs to a clean and pure forest while the tower in front of him is filled with dread and despair. Even him, who had experienced a lot of things shivers slightly, everyone was also affected by the aura of the tower, Sans was excited, he felt that his bloodline was violently reacting towards the tower in front of him. Shadowsh turns to the necromancers and undeads and tells the exact same words that he had told Leafinia and the elves. Sans was not intimidated, once he heard the great opportunity presented by the Dungeon Tower, he immediately went inside, Shadowsh did not stop him. He knew that unlike Leafinia¡¯s dungeon tower, the ones that Sans is in charge of seemed to be more cruel and bloody. He left the ind and returned back to Gaia, he is now nning to do a very important thing, to fully obtain the power of The Fragment and ascend to the next realm. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081: CHAPTER 1050 DIVINE Once he became a Descending Divine Ranker, he would have the strength to match Ascending Divine Rankers, he might not be able to defeat those that are on high level or at the peak but defeating lower level ones would be much easier for him. Also in the vast multiverse, he would be considered as a Moon Lord, a newbie one but a bona fide moon lord at least. All of his source stars started reacting violently, it is because they are celebrating, a fragment of a great universe, it is not something that anyone could just have their hands on. Shadowsh is considered the luckiest being of the multiverse obtaining such an item, because of it, his path to Cosmic Lord has be much easierpared to most powerhouses. Boom! Boom! Boom! Other than Gaia, all his other source stars appear in the sky, they radiate power that made everyone inside of Gaia kneel. Even LS and the rest of the Divine Beasts were forced to kneel, all of them tried to resist but the power from the three source stars, especially the ck hole is irresistible, Sans wanted to go all out and transform but he quickly sensed Shadowsh¡¯s aura and stops. He does not see the source stars because he is currently inside the dungeon tower fighting against multiple undead skeletons, even if he was inside, as a subject under Shadowsh, he is affected. ..... Boom! With one final explosion, Shadowsh managed to breakthrough to the next realm skipping a couple of levels in the process but the shocking thing is, the gates of the Divine Realm opens and pulls him in. He was still leveling up so he was unaware that he was being pulled towards the Divine Realm, he was too focused on taming The Fragment, it was being violent because it sensed that he was absorbing its energy. ¡®Calm down!¡¯ He shouted at it and used his entire strength to suppress it, while at the same time, his aura only got stronger by the second, his muscles and finally his entire body were now covered with countless runes. The same type of runes that are embedded on his skeleton that made his strength abnormal to arge degree, after feeling the surging power emitting from his body, he became excited and told Amethyst to show his current status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Supreme Being], [World Creator], [World Destroyer], [Devourer] upation: God Race: Origin/Creation Being Species: Cosmic Being Grade: Supreme Creation Gender: Male Level: Moon Lord (1st Stage)/First Level of Descending Divine Rank Attribute: Epassing Supreme Attribute: Yin/Yang/Chaos/Space/Time Dantian: Higher ne Of Existence/Lower Realm Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [The Fragment], [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [World Devourer], [Gaia Star], [Spatial Law], [Law Of Plunder], [Law Of Time], [Spatial Law], [Creation Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Fate Energy] Mana (Origin Tier): Supreme God Core Skills: Bounded only by the host¡¯sws and Power. Supreme Trait and Skills: [Ever Changing God¡¯s Eyes], [World Creation], [Devourer], [Origin Form] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ever Changing God¡¯s Eyes: Eyes that only supreme beings could possess. Time Eye: Stops, reverse and hasten the flow time Spatial Eye: Control Space Element andws Moon Eye: Ability to summon clones, use illusions, seduce, transform, etc. Sun Eye: Enhances strength by 100 times underneath a sun, dominating gaze that could dominate targets, dragon skills, etc. Chaos Eye: Summon destructive energy World Creation: Able to create worlds using a certain amount of energy or a specific item. World Devourer: Summons a hole that absorbs any type of object or energy. Origin Form: Transformed into Origin Form for one day (Cool down: One Week) Gods Body: A body that only Divine Beings possess, possess the strength, durability and agility that are not bounded by, contains Mysterious ability that could only be discovered by using thew of the universe. He could not help but feel great when he saw his new status but this happiness was short-lived when Amethyst spoke to him. [Big brother, I suggest that you should look at where you currently are.] ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ He was confused, just as he was excited because the improvement of his strength exceeded his expectations, he quickly discovered that he was no longer in Safehaven Paradise nor even in Gaia. ¡°Amethyst, do you know where we currently are?¡± Sensing the different types of energy and heavenlyws present in this ce, he was a bit nervous. Elemental energies of these qualities and this rich Spirit Qi, he seemed to havee to a scary realisation, he gulps nervously as he scans the surrounding with his divine sense. [It seemed that big brother had already realised where you currently are, yes, we were pulled into Divine Realm.] ¡°The f*ck!¡± He stood up and his expression became extremely pale, Amethyst expected this, she quickly said. [Do not worry big brother, you could stillmunicate with the people of Gaia but you cannot personally be present there, now that you have be a true divine god, you could send your avatar back on the lower nes as long as you have left a clone there.] Shadowsh was speechless, he cannot help butin ¡°What about the ns to create multiple Dungeon Towers? That was supposed to be the turning point of our world to be one of the strongest powers of this multiverse!¡± [You can still interfere, your avatar would have the power that isparable to an Ascending Divine Ranker but because of your body, you can no longer fully descend.] Hearing this, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief, he then stood up and felt his body bing heavier by the second which confuses him. Sensing his confusion, Amethyst quickly gathers information from The Fragment and obtains some relevant data. [Divine Realm is basically a training ground or starting point for every being that managed to be a divine being in this universe, it seems that this universe also realises its inadequacypared to other universes so it was protecting the children it seemed special to it.] [The gravity you are sensing could easily crush anyone below Descending Divine Rank, while even Ascending Divine Rankers would have trouble standing up on this pressure.] Shadowsh was stunned by this fact ¡°You meant that this universe is specifically giving preferential treatment to divine beings?¡± [Affirmative, divine beings could create worlds as long as they are strong enough so even if multiple worlds in the lower realm were destroyed, it still has hope to rebuild itself.] Shadowsh sighed ¡°No wonder the universe reacted only if the world is either connected to a higher ne of existence or the ne itself, because it sees the worlds as expendable.¡± He felt sad, fortunately, Gaia is considered as the most important higher ne of existence present in the lower realm. He then tried to use a skill, since he can now use any type of skills he wanted only bounded by his power, he tried summoning a giant fireball but he only managed to create a medium sized one. He frowns and says ¡°The restriction of this realm towards elemental energy andws are too stringent, how do newly ascended divine beings manage to survive?¡± [Probably because of the invisible barrier that the universe automatically gave to the newly ascendant.] Shadowsh was surprised, he closed his eyes and stopped focusing on the surroundings and focused on himself. He found that his body is now covered with runes and his small drop of golden blood is no longer at a miniscule amount, every time he absorbs the air in this realm, his heart would produce more and more. ¡°What the?¡± Before he finishes his words, his expression changes, without hesitation, the colour of his iris turns dreamy blue and his pupils transform that of a fox. He transforms into John Mark¡¯s image and digs down, even with such physical restrictions, he manages to bore through the ground at a rapid pace. In his mind, he was cursing the toughness of the soil of this realmpared to that of the lower realm, even with an invisible barrier, he still does not want to meet any foreign beings in his current condition. Bang! In the location where he has just been, a giant bird appears, it was confused because it did not see anything in the area, it was confident that it had spotted a living being using its divine sense. The bird once again used its divine sense to scan the surroundings but it still finds nothing, it flew away but after a couple of minutes it returned, it still hasn¡¯t found anyone, it became furious and started pping its wings in rage. After it finally left for real, Shadowsh finally came out of the ground, he wiped his sweat and cursed ¡°I will make you my meal once I reach my peak condition.¡± He looks around and still has not found any other living being, he summons his sword and thrust it towards a tree, he was surprised that he did not manage to bore a hole in just one thrust. ¡°So it is going to be like this huh, take this, Ten Thousand Strikes!¡± He started thrusting as fast as he could and finally after thest strike, he bore a hole big enough to house a tiny bird. Chapter 1082 - 1082 CHAPTER 1051 DIVINE REALM 1082 CHAPTER 1051 DIVINE REALM Once he manages to make a hole, he feels exhaustion descending unto him, he transforms into a bird and hides his aura and life force before taking over the body of his true fox clone, the clone that managed to live an entire new life. He opens his eyes and looks at the room, his expression turned strange as he saw multiple women sleeping in the same bed as him, he smiled bitterly as he did not expect that his clone would be like this since he had made it to be the politician of their empire. ¡®Oh well, he thought before leaving, entering Safehaven Paradise, he puts his hand on the core and vast amount of energy condense towards the Luminous Tree Of Life. Boom! The energy exploded, creating a colourful fog that started to transform into a physical entity, upon seeing this, everyone that was in the area gathers and watches the scene unfold. Leafinia arrives with a worried expression but quickly, her expression turns strange, as if she had sensed something but still doubted its existence. Shadowsh then took out something inside Safehaven Paradise¡¯s hidden storage, a bottle containing golden blood and threw it into the colorful fog. He exhales and stretches his new body, the real fox clone woke up from his daze, confused as to why he is inside Safehaven Paradise, he looks around only to see everyone looking in one direction. When he looks in the direction where they are looking, he was also dumbfounded, Shadowsh who everyone had thought to have been pulled into Divine Realm was standing in front of them. Shadowsh could see their expression and could not help but shake his head, he ps his hand to snap everyone out of their daze before speaking ¡°Everyone, I know that all of you are worried because my abrupt ascension but do not worry, I could still interact on this ne of existence using this body.¡± ..... Everyone cheered, because of the abrupt ascension, every intelligent being in Gaia started to be anxious, they had seen the harm done by the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army, Shadowsh was their only hope but he was still taken from them. Seeing that everyone was feeling happy, Shadowsh was feeling relieved, he thought that the situation was not looking good because of his absence. ¡°Leafinia, go call everyone, I need to speak to them about the future ns that shall take ce now that this has urred.¡± He meant that he still had to adjust to this body. During this time period, Leafinia and the rest of the Hope Family must enforce the rules that every kingdom or territory must follow. Leafinia quickly said ¡°Big brother, not only you, Banjo was also taken into the Divine Realm, if it were not for the fact that Sans is inside the Dungeon Tower and my real body¡¯s current condition, we also would have been dragged with you.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he had just discovered how terrifying the Divine Realm is, for Banjo who is much weaker than him to be dragged into that ce, it is practically a death sentence. ¡°Leafinia, I have got to go, this avatar of mine would be able to stay inside Safehaven Paradise for as long as this realm exists, I must find Banjo, the Divine Realm is too dangerous for a True Saint like him.¡± Without further dy, his consciousness returned back to his body, he got out of the hole and flew towards a certain direction, he used the power of The Fragment to borrow one skill from a monster that had existed in its universe eons ago. He had predicted Banjo¡¯s location, he could not help but curse himself for forgetting that this brother of his is a Void Beast, a being that does not belong to the lower realms. Fortunately, he could still see that, his spiritual imprint inside Banjo¡¯s body is still active, that means that the host is still alive. His expression quickly changes and he flies towards a tree and hides behind its leaves, he senses a powerful divine sense locking on him, Fortunately for him, he has Grim to back him up. A fox appears, Shadowsh was startled to see another nine tailed fox in front of him, without hesitation, he transforms into one himself, the only difference is, he is much bigger than the fox and he has a pair of dragon wings, a dragon tail and dragon horns. A thud could be heard as hended on the ground, the small nine tailed fox was startled, upon seeing him, it quickly hissed at him, he raised his hand and spoke using his divine sense ¡°I mean no harm, I am also a nine tailed fox like you.¡± Hearing this, the small fox lets its guard down slightly, its bloodline is telling it that the person in front of it is genuinely a fox, as a race that is known to be one of the best illusion masters, they are quite sensitive towards illusion. It lets out a roar that sounded like a cat¡¯s cry making Shadowsh a bit giddy, he takes a deep breath to calm himself, an immature female voice could be heard inside his head ¡°Who are you and which n do you belong to?¡± ¡°I apologized to tell you this but I do not belong to any n, my name is Shadowsh and I have a favour to ask of you, do not worry, it is not a dangerous one.¡± The small fox snorted. ¡°Hmph! Why should I ept your request? You and I are total strangers!¡± Shadowsh could understand her vignce. He quickly said ¡°I just want to ask directions my little brother is in that direction, I must save him!¡± Seeing the direction where he had pointed at, the small fox spoke ¡°Brother? Wow! your parents must be lucky to give birth to two nine tailed foxes in just a short amount of time, no, wait, that should be near impossible, unless, your brother does not have mine tails.¡± She then sighed ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that your brother¡¯s situation is now not looking good, we of the Divine Fox n are considered the best cultivation furnace and perfect s*x ves for other races.¡± ¡°Your brother has been captured by one of the most licentious creatures ever to appear in this realm.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s heart drops when he hears this, just as he was about to fly away, her next following words made him stop. ¡°I will tell you this, the dragon race is one of the most despicable races in this realm, they are both arrogant and perverted, they only care for their own while looking down on others.¡± Shadowsh asks ¡°You mean that they are very protective towards their own race, even if that person came from the lower realm.¡± The female fox nodded ¡°Yes, they are considered much more kinder towards their own race than most races of this realm, even if one came from the lower realm, they would not be hunted down, their status might be lower than those that are born in this realm but they are still epted as one of them.¡± Shadowsh heaves a sigh of relief when he hears this, he then says ¡°My brother and I are not blood rted, we consider ourselves as brothers in the lower realm, he is a dragon and also a Void Beast at the same time.¡± The little fox was surprised ¡°A Void Beast?! They are known to be one the greatest groups of beings in this world, of course the ones standing at the top are the Origins but still, to think that your brother has evolved into a Void Beast on the lower realm, inconceivable!¡± Shadowsh felt proud that a proud daughter of this realm sees his brother as a genius, he then says ¡°Do not worry, my brother and I are quite close, once I get stronger, I will go there and meet up with him.¡± The female fox looks at him and asks him a surprising question ¡°How about youe to my n¡¯s territory, at least there, you would not be hunted always.¡± Shadowsh asks ¡°Why are you bringing me there? Shouldn¡¯t you be cautious against a total stranger?¡± He could not help but think that this child is quite naive, the little fox following words made him fall to the ground ¡°Why should I be worried, you are the one that should worry, you are extremely weak and even I could defeat you much less the elites of my n.¡± T_T He who once considered one of the most fearsome creatures in the lower realm was being looked down upon by a child, this feeling was quite a blow to his heart. He could hear Amethyst¡¯s chuckling at his current situation, he was startled, it seems that she had evolved into a much more humane-like being after his transformation to Descending Divine Rank. Meanwhile, the little fox was thinking ¡®Hehehe, What an idiot, the value of a Void Beast is much greater than he would ever have imagined, as expected of a lower realm ascendant, his knowledge is quitecking.¡¯ Chapter 1083 - 1083 CHAPTER 1052 WOLVES 1083 CHAPTER 1052 WOLVES Shadowsh does not know that he was being ridiculed, his divine sense was suppressed by this realm and because he was still adapting to this new environment, he could not even use 50% of his true strength. ¡°Come with me, by the way, my name Baishen of the Spirit Fox n, our n might not be considered as one of the top ns in the nine tailed fox race but at least we are a true n not a sub-n.¡± Shadowsh was confused but he decided that he will just learn this knowledge once he arrives at a safer ce. The two of them travel at an extremely quick speed, foxes are also known for their speed, Baishen was quite shocked to see a being a couple of levels lower than her manage to catch up with her speed. What she did not know is that, Shadowsh, who was quite renowned in the lower realm because of his skills and control over elemental energies is able to increase his speed by using thunder and wind elements, he would also use spatial energy to blink from time to time. Baishen increases her speed, Shadowsh sensed this and realised that she was testing him, his expression became amused, he started acting like he cannot catch up to her but on the contrary, she would not be able to escape him because he had already put a tempor, ary spiritual imprint on her body already. Seeing that he was no longer able to catch up to her, Baishen felt proud, she shouted ¡°Come on! Can¡¯t you go a little faster, we are wasting valuable time here!¡± Actually, they are not wasting any valuable time at all, this entire territory belongs to the Spirit Fox n, no powerful creatures surpassing Divine Rank is present in the area. Only those at the Descending and Ascending Divine Rank are present, Shadowsh was actually using his divine sense to scan the area, he wanted to memorize this location because he felt that this would be a perfect location to build his hidden base. He stopped and shouted ¡°Miss Baishen! I have found traces of wolves in the area and they seemed to beced with the scent of the blood of foxes, I suggest that we should be careful in our journey.¡± ..... Baishen, who was still feeling proud froze, her expression quickly changed, she turned back and ran towards Shadowsh, judging from her appearance, she is clearly in a state of fear. She grabs him by his hand and anxiously says ¡°We need to leave quickly, it seems that the Demon Wolves manage to sessfully breach the barrier.¡± Shadowsh smiles bitterly ¡°I am afraid that it is already toote, we are now surrounded.¡± Awoo! Awoo! Awoo! Long howls rang throughout the forest, Baishen started trembling in fear but Shadowsh on the other hand was not afraid, he could exhaust his body and soul to escape using Spatialw. Growls could be heard as one by one,rge wolves started appearing all of them are clearly injured but they are still trying to kill Shadowsh and Baishen. ¡°Ruthless Immortal!¡± Baishen saw one wolf that is much smaller than the rest and could not help but shout, her voice is filled with fear. The smaller wolf startedughing ¡°I cannot believe my luck, the sixth daughter of the Spirit Fox n patriarch is actually present in this location, as long as we capture you, we would be able to escape.¡± Shadowsh without any warning at all releases a powerful poison that scatters everywhere, he then grabs Baishen and makes a run for it. The irises of his eyes turns ck as he continues teleporting away from the wolf pack, Toxic¡¯s poison might be powerful in the lower realm but in the Divine Realm, it is close to useless. After arriving at a certain location, Shadowsh hides Baishen into his shirt and blends into the surroundings, he would for the night toe, wolves might be hunters of the night but he is also well versed at fighting in the dark. Baishen wanted to struggle out of his hands but he quickly told her via divine sense to settle down, he knew that those wolf packs would certainly not let them go or at least Baishen go. He cannot just ignore her, she is the ticket for his future development in this realm, Baishen became silent, as time passed by, the sky started going dark. Roar! Multiple different roars could be heard, Baishen spoke via divine sense ¡®Be careful Shadowsh, the night is not something that is the Spirit Fox n rule.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean? I thought that this ce is the territory of your n¡¯ Hearing this, Baishen¡¯s expression became embarrassed. ¡®It is and at the same time not, during the daytime, we of the Spirit Fox n would be the overlord of this territory but when night falls, all the powerful night demons would awaken and will attack anything they find.¡¯ ¡®Night Demon? What kind of creatures are they?¡¯ Recalling that Shadowsh is not a native of the Divine Realm, Baishen patiently exins. ¡®Night demons are powerful monsters that thrives because of darkness, their strength would be suppressed during the day but when it is night, they would be able to exhibit their full prowess.¡¯ Hearing this, Shadowsh recalls a race from the lower realm. ¡®So they are basically like undeads?¡¯ Baishen was stunned but she smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡®We call them Night Demons but we actually do not know what their true names are, they came from the outer realm and have fought against the ancient beings of this realm.¡¯ Baishen said as she came out of his clothes and looks at the sky. Shadowsh finally realised what type of beings Night Demons are, they are basically aliens, Amethyst spoke in his mind. [Big brother, ording to the information that you have gathered from the Mecha Universe, Night Demons are called Ink Beings, they thrive by absorbing the vitality of their targets, their prey includes worlds and nes of existence.] ¡®Are they that powerful?¡¯ He was surprised to hear such an evaluation from Amethyst. [They are not born powerful but they have the ability to evolve as long as they absorb vitality as they go, they are beings that many universes love, they are able to integrate themselves into any realm, making themselves appear as one of the natives.] Shadowsh finally realised why this universe did not care about their existence, because it also treated them like its children. ¡®Are they like mindless beasts that only seek destruction and strength or some of them evolves into an intelligent being?¡¯ Hearing this, he became interested in making them his acquaintance. [ording to the data, they would obtain intelligenceparable to a genius once they be Star Lords.] Shadowsh sighed, it seems that his dream of creating a powerful force that would be the recement of his Rune Devouring Scarabs is now impossible. Awoo! Awoo! Awoo! Wolf howls were heard, Baishen who was looking at the night sky froze, she jumps inside Shadowsh¡¯s shirt once again, looking at the surrounding with vignce. Shadowsh was not worried, he is confident with his hiding capability, also, he knew that the wolf pack had certainly garnered the attention of the Night Demons. [Warning! Big brother¡¯s current partner has been marked by a special imprint and her location is nowpromised!] ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Shadowsh curses as his irises turn pitch ck once again and this time, the colour spreads throughout the entirety of his eyes except for the pupils. He starts teleporting once again, Baishen was shocked ¡°Why did you leave?!¡± ¡°An imprint has been marked into your body, the wolves are using this to track your position down, tell me the direction of your n!¡± Hearing this, Baishen¡¯s pupils constricted, she sent the map into his head via divine sense. ¡®Great! It is not far!¡¯ But after teleporting a couple more times, he felt his body bing heavier, he cursed inwardly and looked at the sky with a determined expression. Bang! His aura exploded, his speed multiplied, he ran so fast that even Baishen felt sick. [Origin Form] activate! ¡®What is happening?! How could he have such a powerful aura that even makes me tremble in both fear and worship?!¡¯ Baishen was extremely shocked, she no longer felt that Shadowsh was just a country bumpkin. ¡®I need to be faster, Amethyst, can I ess my source stars in this realm?¡¯ He quickly asks as he felt a divine sense locking on him. [Negative but big brother could use the power of Earth to increase your strength temporarily.] This was music to his ears, since he could still ess Earth, he could visit his child every day using his clone. His eyes became dreamy blue and he split into ten thousand clones, half of them stayed to stall the enemy while the rest were going to gather enough Night Demons to stall the being that was called Ruthless Immortal. Chapter 1084 - 1084 CHAPTER 1053 RUTHLESS IMMORTAL 1084 CHAPTER 1053 RUTHLESS IMMORTAL ¡°How are you able to do this?!¡± Seeing just how many clones Shadowsh has summoned, Baishen was in total shock, she still could not believe what she was currently seeing, this is the first time she had seen this type of ability. Just like her, Shadowsh was also dumbfounded, he was confused, he could not help but ask ¡°What do you mean by your questions? Isn¡¯t the fox race of this realm known for their ability to summon clones and control over illusions?¡± Baishen looks at him with a speechless expression ¡°Do you really think that everyone in this realm is as abnormal as you?! The strongest ancestor of the fox race is only capable of summoning a thousand clones, even though your clones are not like hers but that is because of your current realm.¡± ¡®What the heck is this guy? He is just a Descending Divine Ranker and yet his ability does not conform with his strength.¡¯ Her eyes then lit up as she realised something. ¡®I have found a supreme genius!¡¯ (???????) She is now determined to bring Shadowsh to her n, if they managed to obtain his loyalty, they would obtain a once in a million years genius. Meanwhile, Shadowsh was deep in thought after analysing Baishen¡¯s words, it seems that he had taken his cloning skill for granted, he had just summoned ten thousand skills and she was already shocked to her core. He sighs because he was afraid that he would shock her to death if she knew that this was still not his limit, while he was deep in his thoughts, he did not stop running. His clones tried to stop Ruthless Immortal but after they jumped at him, he managed to repel them with just one skill, he easily bypassed their blockage and those that tried to stop him became puffs of smokes in an instant after receiving his attack. Shadowsh receives all of this and his expression was not looking good, it seems that he still underestimated the strength of the powerhouses of this realm. ..... Fortunately he has a backup n, although very risky, he hopes that this n would save them from the pursuit of their enemy. Ruthless Immortal¡¯s eyes shes with killing intent, in his mind, his target shifts from Baishen to Shadowsh, seeing just how many clones he had summoned is enough for him to mark him a fatal threat to his n. He no longer holds back and increases his speed to the maximum but suddenly, a giant paw came crashing down towards him, if his instinct did not warn him, he would have taken the blow. ¡°Who?!¡± Just as he was about to shout, his expression changes instantly, he cursed inwardly cursed Shadowsh for his despicable action. ¡°D*mn b*stard!¡± In front of Ruthless Immortal was a giant bear with a mark of a star that seems to form a special pattern around its body. Bang! The same type of tree that Shadowsh has trouble boring a hole through was uprooted by just one smack. The bear lets out a loud roar as the star marks on its body starts glowing, it res at Ruthless Immortal as saliva drips from its mouth. It was attracted by the clones but after destroying all of the clones, it was attracted to Ruthless Immortal¡¯s aura, an immortal is something that everyone from its species likes to eat. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was carrying Baishen to her n¡¯s base was sweating, he could not help but shout in his mind ¡®D*mn! No wonder even Baishen was afraid of them, those Night Demons are truly a force to be reckoned with!¡¯ The huge ck bear that Ruthless Immortal was fighting against was a Night Demon, he cannot believe just how powerful it was, he knew that all the clones he had sent to attract more Night Demons would certainly be finished. Roar! Back to Ruthless Immortal, the Night Demon was actually three levels lower than him but its battle prowess is nearly twice as great than his. Fortunately, he has one advantage and that is his intelligence, Night Demons are a force that no one wanted to mess with but they have one ring weakness, their intelligence. Using his agility, he managed to ran around in circles, confusing the Night Demon in the process but this did notst long, the bear raised its hands and once again, the star marks on its body lit up. ¡®This is it!¡¯ Ruthless Immortal¡¯s eyes lit up, he waited for the Night Demon to start moving before chasing after Shadowsh and Baishen. When the pair of hands started descending, he immediately started running away, he knew that once a Night Demon uses their star marks, they would lose mobility, their attacks would definitely be powerful but during the process, they were left in a vulnerable state. Ruthless Immortal knew that the Night Demons make up for this weakness with the help of their defensive capability, they are not afraid to get hurt because their vitality is almost immortal like and their souls are practically nonexistent. Only a few race are capable of fighting one on one with them and clearly, Ruthless Immortal¡¯s race are not one of them. The bear was furious, its attack have might destroyed the surrounding area but it was not able to kill its prey, it chases after its target, even though it was quite huge, its movement speed was not too shabby. Shadowsh who was running towards the direction where Baishen is pointing at to know that he must be cautious, he knew that if they ever encounter a Night Demon, their lives would be in danger. He turns to Baishen and asks ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your n be searching for you? Why haven¡¯t I encountered even one of them?¡± Baishen¡¯s expression became embarrassed, she hid herself into her shirt, seeing her reaction, Shadowsh could not help but shake his head ¡°So you have sneak out of your house, quite bold of you!¡± She came out of his shirt and sticks out her tongue at him, she knew that she was at fault but she is not going to me herself. ¡®She truly is a child.¡¯ Shadowsh thought, as he got closer to their destination, he senses an aura approaching them at quick speed. He could not help but curse out loud before activating his [Origin Form], his aura burst out of his body and he increased his speed to the maximum. At the same time, hemanded his clones to drag as many Night Demons towards their location, he did not expect that Ruthless Immortal would be able to escape from his opponent, the difference between their strength was very obvious. Meanwhile, Ruthless Immortal could finally smell Baishen¡¯s scent but he was confused since he cannot smell Shadowsh¡¯s scent but he does not care anymore. He had been blindly following the mark that he had put on Baishen¡¯s body, he knew that this was risky since he might encounter a Night Demon once again but this is the only method he knows. Suddenly, he sensed a different aura in front of him, a powerful suppression descended on his bloodline causing him to pause. ¡®Sh*t! What the hell was that?!¡¯ He was shocked to his core, sharing this emotion with him was Baishen, she felt her bloodline screaming in both fear and worship. She cannot believe that an individual that came from the lower realm was able to make her feel this way, she became more and more curious about her new friend, she discovered that there are numerous secrets pertaining to him. She could not help but think ¡®No wonder he has a Void Beast for a brother, Wait! Is he also a Void Beast?! This exins his ability to teleport repeatedly earlier!¡¯ She became even more excited after this discovery, this is the first Void Beast to appear in the fox race, she felt crying because of happiness. She held her tears and became even more determined to make him stay in her n, she must inform her father about his existence. ¡®I must kill that b*stard!¡¯ Realising just how much threat Shadowsh possess to his n, Ruthless Immortal became even more anxious to kill Shadowsh. Suddenly his expression changed, he cursed inwardly as he resumes his chase, behind him, the Night Demon bear was still chasing after him. Their game of chase continues and the slowest amongst the three sides was Shadowsh, even though he was already in his most powerful form, his speed is stillckingpared to the two, especially against Ruthless Immortal. Ruthless Immortal was getting closer by the second, Shadowsh cursed and he summoned another clone, he shouted ¡°Take her home!¡± He then stops on his track and summons his Nascent Weapons, he knows that he would be of no match against his current opponent but he can escape to Earth if everything fails, after all, he still has one trump card that he hadn¡¯t used. Chapter 1085 - 1085 CHAPTER 1054 RUTHLESS IMMORTAL || 1085 CHAPTER 1054 RUTHLESS IMMORTAL || Bang! Ruthless Immortalnded in front of him, even though he sensed the mark on Baishen getting farther away, he is more focused on his current opponent, his eyes were radiating intense killing intent. ¡®I will kill you! I will rip you to shreds!¡¯ His thoughts wereced with a little bit of anger, most of it was affected by his fear, yes, he is afraid of Shadowsh¡¯s potential, for him, he would rather kill him than escape the pursuit of his enemy. Shadowsh¡¯s instinct was telling him to run away but he held his ground, he asked Amethyst ¡®Amethyst is my backup n on Earth operational in this realm?¡¯ [Yes, your rebirth is usable and because you have obtained the ability of the Phoenix Race, you could decrease the cost of your rebirth.] He felt relieved hearing this, his gaze then locks on Ruthless Immortal as he thought ¡®Let us see just how strong the so-called Immortal truly is!¡¯ Bang! He felt a powerful blow hitting him in the chest and he instantly heard a couple of his bones breaking, he was blown away by the force and he crashed into a tree. He spat out blood which was actually golden in colour, his aura did not decrease, on the contrary, it became even stronger, golden mes and crystal blue me burns in his body and he instantly recovered. He was shocked by his own ability, he thenughs out as he charges towards his opponent with his sword intent rising out of his body. ¡°A Weapon Intent?! How can you possess such humane power?!¡± Ruthless Immortal was taken aback but before he could recover from his shock, Shadowsh disappears in front of him and reappears beside him. ..... Secret Sword Technique: sh sh Two swords carrying a terrifying sword intent and Qi collided with Ruthless Immortal¡¯s body, blood immediately fell but the cut was too shallow to pose a threat. ¡°B*stard!¡± Even though he looks furious, inwardly, he was full of fear, his determination to kill Shadowsh reached its peak, he now does not see him as a lower being but as an equal. Bang! He also disappears, just like what Shadowsh did earlier, he appears besides but unlike him, his target managed to block his supposedly surprised attack. Shadowsh could still follow his movement with awakening of his divine eyes, he no longer felt useless like when he saw the battle between two divine beings from the Cultivation Universe and the Plunder Universe. His body might be able to react before the attacknded but it was not strong enough to sessfully block the attack, only decreasing the damage that he would receive. Bang! He flips andnds uprightly, he absorbs the terrifying force with his ck hole, negating most damage, he felt that this is the perfect fighting style for him. ¡°Since brute force cannot deal with you, taste my ming breath!¡± Ruthless Immortal opens his mouth and fires a powerful ming breath towards Shadowsh. ¡®Fire, huh¡¯ Shadowsh smirks, what Ruthless Immortal does not know is that, he is not afraid in any types of me now that he has control over multiple different types of mes. He opens his mouth and absorbs the rich fire energy within the ming breath, increasing his cultivation base slightly and enriching the fire element inside Earth. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Heughs out loud, he never expected that Ruthless Immortal to misunderstand that he is incapable of being hurt physically. Roar! He was thrown backwards by the sudden change of attack, the sonic boom behind the roar easily destroyed his defense, he braced himself for another iing attack. Swish! He tries to block the sharp wsing towards him but Ruthless Immortal suddenly elerates, catching him off guard, his flesh was cut but he manages to quickly recover. He retaliates but Ruthless Immortal did not try to block his attack and also counterattack, the two of them were hit with each other¡¯s attack and of course the weaker one lost the collision. Shadowsh was only able to survive because of his instant regeneration that he received from his mes and his [Origin Form] passive abilities. Even though the level between the two is as different as heaven and earth, he manages to hold on this long, this clearly shows just how terrifying the Origin Race are and Shadowsh still haven¡¯t obtained his innate ability as an Origin. Boom! After receiving repeated beatings from his opponent, Shadowsh burst out with unknown strength, he waves his hand and a giant whale appears, it was made up entirely of pure energy and heavenlyw. ¡°What the-¡± Before Ruthless Immortal could finish what he wanted to say, the giant whale ms itself at him and a loud explosion rings in the entire area. Shadowsh felt unprecedented weakness as he quickly told Amethyst to pull him into Earth, he knew that attack carries both his entire supply of Origin Qi and Fate energy. It might be strong but it has pushed his body to the limit, he might not be able to move for a couple of days because of this. Groaning, he was thrown to Earth while Ruthless Immortal suffered heavy damage, he was beyond furious and scared. His attacks should be all life threatening but all the injuries he inflicted on his opponent have all recovered in an instant, he is also afraid that his opponent would attack him with some unexpected attack, his instinct told him so, also, he gets the annoying sense of suppression that shouldn¡¯t exist from just a Descending Divine Ranker. Shadowsh was thrown into Earth, fortunately for him, he no longer suffers from great drawbacks after using his [Origin Form] just exhaustion. He wanted to sleep but he couldn¡¯t, he needed to meet with the Baishen¡¯s people in order to find a safe ce to develop, he cannot stay inside Earth or his path would be stagnant. He felt proud, he actually managed to survive after a battle against a Divine Being, individuals that are capable of cutting moons in the lower realm in half just by one attack. Ruthless Immortal was still furious but he senses the iing aura that belongs to multiple Night Demons and knows that he can no longer stay and left, his injuries started healing as the attack might have injured him but not fatally. Roar! Hearing this roar, his expression became ugly, he cursed ¡°That d*mn bear is still chasing me!¡± He quickly fled, the bear was in hot pursuit, if it arrived earlier, it might have chosen Shadowsh as its prey, Night Demons and Origins have a long history of war between each other. Shadowsh exuding an aura belonging to an Origin would certainly rile up any Night Demons while all the beings of this universe would feel suppression towards the Origin Race, this is not the case for them. They could still fight with their full strength without any problem, if they manage to sessfully y one, they would immediately evolve into a higher species after devouring their essence. Back to Baishen, because of the exhaustion that Shadowsh is now experiencing, the clone that was carrying Baishen disappears into puffs of smoke and she is caught off guard and crashes to the ground head first. Her expression became mortified as she ran towards the city of her n, the barrier that was stopping everything did not affect her, she entered without any problem, she immediately went to find her dad to avenge the death of her new friend. In her mind, Shadowsh has died from the fangs of Ruthless Immortal and all of it was her fault, she knew that if it were not for her existence, he would not be found so easily. It is because of the mark on her that made it easy for Ruthless Immortal to track them, as she went inside thergest establishment in the beast city, everyone was immediately caught off guard. ¡°Little princess, where have you been, your father has been searching for you throughout the entire city, we nearly went out of the city to search for you.¡± One of the maids spoke with a haggard expression. Baishen started crying, she then told everything about her experience with Shadowsh, after hearing her story, the maid¡¯s expression became pale. ¡°You dare go out of the city?!¡± A roar filled with rage could be heard, Baishen¡¯s expression became pale, she was trembling in fear but she still regainedposure. ¡°Please save my friend, father! I promise that I would no longer be as willful as I have been, I beg you, he stayed in order to stall Ruthless Immortal and save me!¡± A handsome man with a fox beastman appearance arrives. His expression was heavy ¡°Ruthless Immortal still hasn¡¯t left?¡± Baishen shook her head ¡°It seems that their pack cannot escape the illusionary array of our territory.¡± The handsome man startedughing ¡°It seems that one of the mangey mutts that we have killed was responsible for breaking our array.¡± ¡°My warriors, let us ughter the invaders that dares to trespass on our territory!¡± Chapter 1086 - 1086 CHAPTER 1055 BAISHEN’S FATHER 1086 CHAPTER 1055 BAISHEN¡¯S FATHER The peak Ascending Divine Rankers shouted as all of them took arms, there were countless peak Ascending Divine Rankers but only three individuals managed to reach the illusionary Immortal Realm. There were at least ten thousand soldiers that were present in the city square, with onest encouraging speech, Baishen¡¯s father led his men out of the safety of their city. Ruthless Immortal was one of the main fighters of their rival n, if he was killed then it would basically be crippling them, arge chunk of their battle strength would disappear. Because it was night, the foxes were quite cautious, even though their numbers are terrifying in the eyes of those that are on the same cultivation realm as them, in the eyes of the Night Demons, they are nothing but snacks. ¡°Sh*t! Just my luck.¡± Baishen¡¯s father was speechless, he thought that he would be able to give a massive blow to his rival but who would expect that they would encounter an Immortal Rank Night Demon. It was a beast that had two short but sharp fangs hanging from its mouth, seeing so many prey, saliva starts dripping out of its mouth, it was still in the state of rage because its first prey was not appetising. Unbeknownst to it, the first prey it caught tonight was Shadowsh¡¯s clone, once it captures it and the clones detect that they are not able to escape, they would puff into smokes. Roar! It charges towards the strongest one amongst the skulks and it was Baishen¡¯s father, he snorted and ten clones appeared around, all of them containing 80% of his entire strength. The Night Demon opens its mouth and a great suction force could be felt in the surrounding, the expression of Baishen¡¯s father changes, he knew that this move is too dangerous for the weaker members of this skulk. ..... ¡°You d*mn beast dare to harm my nsmen?!¡± He shouted as he summoned a giant fireball in his arm, it was blue in colour, with one loud shout, he threw the fireball. Boom! With a loud explosion, the Night Demon was forced to stop its attack, it disappeared in his view, he snorted, he couldn¡¯t help but mock inwardly ¡®You think that you are going to outss me in terms of speed?!¡¯ Bang! The two collided and when their sharp ws shed sparks flew, the two were even in strength but so did in speed, this startled Baishen¡¯s father. ¡°As expected of a Night Demon, you are truly abnormal.¡± His pupils suddenly shrink, he saw the star marks in his opponent¡¯s body lighting up, the mark is different from the bear that Ruthless Immortal had fought. He immediately attacks but in terms of defense, the Night Demon clearly outstrips him, after all, a fox defensive capability is not that strong. ¡°Sh*t!¡± The star marks finally activated and a powerful whirlwind descended and blew every fox present away, the trees in the area were also uprooted. Cough! Cough! Cough! Baishen¡¯s father was injured and it was not light, just one attack reversed the situation, this just shows how powerful a Night Demon special ability was. Kraa! The Night Demon was now in front of Baishen¡¯s father with its mouth wide open, just as it was about to bite him, he transformed into a small fox, making his opponent miss. The bite tore through the tree instantly, the Night Demon instantly swallows it and it only increases his appetite even more. ¡®Godd*mnit, this thing is something that I am unable to contend to in a one one battle.¡¯ Baishen¡¯s father always thought that he would be able to at least get a tie with a Night Demon, unfortunately for him, he had be too proud and didn¡¯t flee when it was charging its special attack. Bang! A giant fireball ms into the head of the Night Demon, Shadowsh arrives at the scene, he was shocked by his ability to recover almost instantly, with his source stars supplementing him with a constant amount of pure energy, he himself was startled by his own regeneration capability. Amethyst was also taken aback, this is one of the times that she miscalcted, it seems that she still isn¡¯t able to calcte the abilities of Immortals. She became embarrassed and is now very silent, even when Shadowsh calls her, she does not reply, it seems that her mistake was a huge blow to her ego, after absorbing some of the power of The Fragment, she became more humane-like and her emotions have be more distinct. Roar! The Night Demon does not know why but it felt that the new prey that had appeared seems to be more tempting than the immortal that it was fighting against. It starts charging towards him but just as it was about to reach him, he disappears from its sight, it bes confused, Baishen¡¯s father was also startled by the sudden change of event. Quickly, he recalls the person that her daughter had introduced from him, his eyes lit up ¡®So he is Shadowsh, he is both courageous and smart, he is the perfect candidate to be my son-inw!¡¯ The Night Demon once again directed all of its rage towards Baishen¡¯s father, making him tense, suddenly, Shadowsh appears behind him and starts helping him recover. ¡°I do not know who you are but you have the same scent as Baishen so I shall trust you, I will bring your men to safety, your job is to keep that Night Demon busy.¡± Hearing this, Baishen¡¯s father was speechless. Since when did he, the leader of the Spirit Fox n have been ordered like this but he cannotin because Shadowsh was doing him a favour. He just could not help but feel weird as he does not feel annoyed or humiliated being ordered by a being that is considered lesser than him, all Immortals in the Divine Realm consider those that were lower than them, lesser beings. It is an actual fact, Shadowsh who had just recently broken through Descending Divine Rank should be intimidated by the sheer difference between them but it was quite the opposite, he does not feel any hint of fear from him. Unbeknownst to Baishen¡¯s father, Shadowsh¡¯s first experience in this realm was running away from a bird that was just in the peak of Ascending Divine Rank, if he knew this, he would certainly be speechless. ¡°Okay, I will leave my men to you, take this so that you could enter the barrier of our n.¡± Without hesitation, he charges towards the opponent that has beaten him earlier. The Night Demon and him sh once again, with the help of Shadowsh¡¯s Heaven Swallowing Technique, Baishen¡¯s father has returned to his peak condition. The two continued to sh, their battle was neck to neck, realising this, the Night Demon once again activated its start marks, Baishen¡¯s father sneered at it. ¡°You really think I would fall for the same trick twice?¡± Without hesitation, he flees, causing the special ability of the Night Demon to be released without even harming a hair towards its target. Shadowsh saw this and smiled, at the same time, he marveled at the ability of the Night Demons, they truly are powerful beings, if they have advanced intelligence from the start, they would be an unstoppable force in this entire realm, to the point that even the Origin Race would be unable to stop them. The Origin Race is one of the most overpowered entities in this universe, maybe even in the multiverse but because of their heaven-defying trait, they obtain one ring weakness, they are incapable of reproducing multiple members and their numbers are only about a hundred. They are able to live for a million years, probably even longer and yet their number was extremely pitiful, unlike the Night Demons that are able to reproduce just a bit worse than humans. Roar! The Night Demon lets out a roar filled with fury, it cannot believe that it did not manage to hurt its opponent, it clearly manages to easily do so earlier. Shadowsh shook his head when he saw this ¡°They are truly stupid, if they were not blessed with such an abnormal body, they would have been eradicated long ago.¡± He mumbles before picking thest fox warrior and fleeing to the Spirit Fox City, he also sends a clone to inform Baishen¡¯s father that the mission is alreadypleted. Baishen¡¯s father expression became at ease, he turns to the Night Demon onest time before fleeing with his full speed, he was contemting his rash decision. After reaching the Immortal Realm, he already felt that he was invincible in their territory, he was humbled because of this experience, he now felt that their ancestor was truly smart, they knew that even after someone in the n became an immortal, they still would not be able to defeat the Night Demons. Bang! After returning back to the city, the Night Demon can no longer follow him, it wanted to attack the barrier but was afraid to, the barrier was exuding the aura of its seniors. Chapter 1087 - 1087 CHAPTER 1056 DIVINE REALM 1087 CHAPTER 1056 DIVINE REALM The barrier that the Spirit Fox n uses is actually quitemon in this realm, it was created by an inscription master of the human race, it imitates the aura of a Star Lord level Night Demon by absorbing the astral Qi from the stars that are nearby. Divine Realm is not a world, it is basically an entire gxy, there are stars that exist inside this realm and astral Qi is actuallymon in this realm. Shadowsh also senses this and finally realises why the Night Demons are much more powerful than the Divine Beings of this realm, because they used astral Qi to temper their entire body. Since their souls are directly connected to the stars, they do not need to worry about their spiritual defense, they pursue the extreme path of physical strength. Roar! After giving one final roar, the Night Demon could only retreat, their race is very particr towards hierarchy. Shadowsh heaves a sigh of relief after seeing it leave, he was no match against Ruthless Immortal much less a being such as a Night Demon. Baishen¡¯s father floats down to him, he thanks him with a sincere expression ¡°Thank you great warrior, if it were not for you, this n would suffer perilous harm.¡± The Spirit Fox n was fighting against the Demonic Fire Wolf n, if they lost all the warriors he had brought earlier with him, it would be entirely his fault. He had be too proud for his own good, if it were not for Shadowsh, his arrogance would have been the downfall of his n, he would not be able to live it down for the rest of his life. ..... Baishen appears and when she sees that her friend was still alive, she starts tearing up and leaps to his embrace, seeing how close the two are, Baishen¡¯s father immediately has an idea. Before he could say anything, Shadowsh spoke ¡°Can I and my wife stay in this territory for a certain amount of time, do not worry, I will definitely prove myself useful.¡± He had seen the look that Baishen¡¯s father gave him and quickly informed them about Emily¡¯s existence, just as he expected, everyone was stunned. They could see that if he had stayed silent about his lover, Baishen¡¯s father would certainly betroth Baishen to him, even though she was very young, as long as they managed to secure his loyalty, they would obtain a genius to their n. Baishen¡¯s father took a deep breath to calm his emotions down, he asks ¡°Where is your wife, ording to Baishen, you came from the lower realm, are you telling us that you have brought her with you?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°My Dantian contains a world that I have personally created, in the meantime, they are staying there.¡± Baishen¡¯s father was shocked ¡°You mean that you have created a world of your own when you were still in the lower realm?! Aplete world at that?!¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°Yes, actually, this realm is greater than I had expected, my world¡¯s energy is simplyckingpared to it, I wanted my wife and daughter to receive this realm¡¯s blessing.¡± ¡°You have a daughter? Can I meet her, I want to be her auntie!¡± Hearing that Shadowsh has a daughter, Baishen became excited, she, as a young divine beast wanted to have a being to look up to her. Unfortunately, there are only a couple of children in their n that are the same age as her, those that were younger are being nursed by their parents so she cannot y with any of them but Shadowsh was different, she considered him as her friend. Baishen¡¯s father became even more ugly but finally, he could only face reality and smile in a forced manner before saying ¡°You are always wee to our n, because of your meritorious deed, I have decided to give you a small territory of your own, after all, you have saved most of the elites of our n.¡± Shadowsh thanked him, because it was alreadyte and most ns of this world stayed in their territory because of the existence of the Night Demon, the rewarding ceremony was postponed to tomorrow. The next day, Shadowsh was led to his new territory, each family of this n owns a territory inside the city, it might be called a city in this realm but its size was actuallyparable torge scale kingdoms in the lower realm. It might not beparable to the size of his empire but he was already satisfied with his territory that is the same size as Hope City back on Gaia. Seeing that his new territory was very empty, Baishen¡¯s father, Baishou, wanted to give him some artifacts that transform into pagodas and houses but he kindly declined his offer. He wanted to build a futuristic territory in this realm that contains multiple inscriptions that gather astral and divine Qi. [Big brother, your decision is correct, unfortunately, it seems that the usefulness of Heaven Swallowing Technique has reached its end, the heavenlyw of this realm is much greater than in the lower realm, I suggest that you find some techniques native in this realm.] Shadowsh who was feeling that his future in this realm is bright felt he had just swallowed a fly after hearing what Amethyst had said, she has been silent after her miscalction, he did not expect that the first thing she says after breaking her silence was a massive bad news for him. Heaven Swallowing Technique is his favourite technique, for it to lose its usefulness have dealt a great blow to him, he takes a deep breath in order to calm his emotion. *Sigh* ¡°We just have arrived in this realm and we just recently joined this n, obtaining a technique would certainly be difficult.¡± [Do not worry, Heaven Swallowing Technique would only lose its usefulness once you have reached the Immortal Realm but considering the purity of this realm¡¯s energy and your cultivation speed, it would not take that long to be an Immortal.] Shadowsh was stunned, sensing this, Amethyst does not me him, back on the lower realm, only special energy could support his growth. He quickly reacted and sighed ¡°I will summon my clone, I will have my true body go in meditation in order to be an Immortal faster.¡± [Got it big brother, I suggest that you at least summon 100 clones, I will control all of them in order to startup the n to build your Star City, the rest would take care of Emily and your daughter with the help of Angel.] He nodded, then without hesitation, he sat and used Heaven Swallowing Technique to cultivate, a ck hole appeared on his palm and instantly, arge amount of energy converged towards his direction. Earth¡¯s entrance appears, Grim, Chaos and Harmony came out with Angel carrying Emily in her hands, a couple of maids with angel wings also appeared, they were gently and carefully carrying the crib where Shadowsh¡¯s daughter was sleeping. Back to the lower realm, Shadowsh opens his eyes and feels extreme hunger assaulting him, he could not help but sigh as he knew that this was his own doing. He stood up, sensing his movement, multiple beings appeared in his room, they were anxiously looking at his current condition, seeing that he was still okay, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Darko, care to tell us why were you on the verge of death?¡± Darko¡¯s father, the current leader of the Behemoth n appears. Shadowsh was currently in the Giant¡¯s ne, since Darko is considered his avatar, he could control this body without any problem, he wanted to understand just how the Behemoth managed to cause so much chaos on the Divine Realm even though their race isn¡¯t that powerful in his eyes. ¡°I have fought against my heart demons, what Arandiel has done made me feel that I am unworthy of the trust and admiration of my subjects but do not worry, I was victorious, my strength has even improved exponentially.¡± He then released his aura that belongs to Descending Divine Rank shocking everyone present. Everyone then cheered with the advancement of their hope, the burden that their n is now experiencing would definitely lessen greatly, the only one who was not happy was Darko¡¯s father. He looks at his son and was about to say something when Shadowsh stopped him before he could say anything ¡°I know what you wanted to say but I cannot bring myself to forgive her.¡± He stands up and says ¡°I must apologize to everyone but I have to go to my subject, to further improve my strength, I must meet with them as my current advancement is rted to them.¡± Actually, the real reason why he was going there was to find out the current progress of the Leviathans and also to inform his brother, Clwyd, about his existence in Giant¡¯s ne, Leafinia and the others might have some questions. Chapter 1088 - 1088 CHAPTER 1057 BANJO’S RELIGION 1088 CHAPTER 1057 BANJO¡¯S RELIGION He was not that informed regarding the situation inside the Dungeon Towers, he is still cautious against The Fragment, he might be an intelligent lifeform but he was against an entity that is considered a part of one of the strongest universes that exist in this multiverse. Even Amethyst was cautious against it, much less him, that is why, the Dungeon Towers truly piqued his curiosity, ording to some information he had obtained from The Fragment, it uses the tower to both nurture powerful warriors and at the same time, gain power. As he flies in the sky, he senses multiple gazes directed towards him, he was annoyed but he cannot just shoo them away, ording to the sensation he was feeling, most of the people following him were at the peak of Descending Divine Rank. There are seven individuals that were following him, five of them have the strength to defeat him in a one on one battle, this body is not truly his after all. If this was his original body, then even the current leader of the Behemoth n would not be able to match against him. With his [Origin Form] he would have been able to conquer the higher ne of existence in the lower realm, unfortunately, it seems that the universe has sensed this and would definitely fix the imbnce he has caused. His presence startled all the beings that are currently living in the giant trees, they quickly recovered and cheered, he was their spiritual pir, as long as he is present, their worries would fade away. Shadowsh took a deep breath feeling the sensation of fate energy coursing towards his very being, he felt that he needed to umte as much as he could and send it to his real body. He could just use this avatar of his to recreate his religion all over this world, he didn¡¯t even need to preach his teachings and beliefs, he could just let the people of Gaia lead his new believers. ..... Clenching his fist, he felt his avatar¡¯s bloodline burning, he realised something shocking, the power within his body has multiplied after covering it with fate Qi. ¡®So this is the reason why their strength is so legendary, they raised believers like sheeps and absorbs their vitality and fate Qi.¡¯ He felt disgusted with the Titans, Leviathans and Behemoths. He wasn¡¯t absorbing the vitality of his believers but the current situation made him feel extremely furious, this avatar of his was actually automatically absorbing the vitality of his subjects. He raised his hand and cut himself, using himself, he started chanting, the skies above the Beast ne changes, the change stunned everyone, as they looked at Shadowsh, they felt that the change continues to intensify with his chant. Unbeknownst to them, what his chanting was all gibberish, he was actually trying to summon a Dungeon Tower and nt it in this ne, this ne has direct ess to the Divine Realm just like Gaia. If he could raise his believers and make them reach Ascending Divine Rank in batches, he would obtain a steady supply of soldiers that would fight for him in the Divine Realm. Only he and Banjo are in that realm, he could summon his clones but Amethyst cannot control as much as she wanted to, she has to keep The Fragment in check, his future is connected to it, whether he likes it or not. Boom! With a loud explosion, a towering tower appears, because it is the only tower that would exist in this ne, it is 100 timesrger than the dungeon towers back on Gaia. ¡®Sh*t! The energy it took is greater than I expected.¡¯ Shadowsh felt that his avatar was trembling in pain but because of the fate energy circting around him, he quickly recovered. ¡°Phew, that was close.¡± He wipes the sweat off of his forehead, he then turns to the dumbfounded believers she started preaching. ¡°Everyone, I bring you, the item that is capable of changing your fate! Those that want to live peacefully, you can stay and enjoy as long as you can, I will not me any of you but those that have a desire to obtain revenge or be a powerhouse, you can challenge the Dungeon Tower in front of you!¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing became hurried. Almost all of them wanted to be stronger, the memories of their worlds getting destroyed and Arandiel wreaking havoc is still fresh in their mind, if the Dungeon Tower was truly capable of changing their fate, then, they would gamble their lives. Shadowsh senses something strange and turns to the Dungeon Tower, his expression bes mysterious as he smirks ¡®So this is how you work, no wonder even Amethyst is afraid of you.¡¯ He could feel that this ne was being invaded by the energying from the Dungeon Tower, it seems that it was slowly being taken control by a powerful entity. Giant¡¯s ne no longer belongs to the Cultivation Universe, it is an independent small sr system, without any protection from any higher power or consciousness, The Fragment has decided to take over the world and destroy the current consciousness it now has. Shadowsh¡¯s expression became heavy, he swore that he will not enter any of the Dungeon Tower until he has control over The Fragment, since it is capable of taking over an entire higher ne of existence, it would certainly be capable of taking over him. Meanwhile, the seven Descending Divine Rankers from the Behemoth n that were following Shadowsh were extremely shocked by the sudden turn of events. All of them approached the Dungeon Tower but they did not expect that after entering the 10 kilometres mark, they all plummeted to the ground. They felt a powerfulw preventing them from flying, they were once again shaken to their core. They could not believe that powerhouses such as themselves were forced to the ground by just a building, all of them felt humiliated and they all activated their bloodline skills. Roar! Roar! Roar! The sounds of their cries rang throughout the area, the believers that were excited to enter were stunned, they saw the Behemoths crying with fury, their expressions were both strained and pained. Shadowsh shook his head and decided to ignore them, he started exining the purpose of the Dungeon Tower to his believers once again ¡°As all of you can see, flying near the tower is forbidden, even peak Ascending Divine Rankers would not be capable of getting close.¡± ¡°Do not worry, you are not going to be attacked by the tower like them as long as you follow its rules.¡± One of the believers that was actually a Saint asks ¡°My lord, what are the rules that we must follow?¡± Shadowsh actually doesn¡¯t know, Amethyst is not present to assist him, so he quickly made up a reason to justify his ignorance ¡°The rules are everchanging, each floor in the tower contains different sets of rules, it is up to you to discover its secret but he warned, the challenges in this tower are life-threatening.¡± ¡°Do not enter if you are not confident with your current strength.¡± He then left and went to Blue World, when he arrived there, he was a bit surprised, after all, this world should have taken a huge blow after multiple of its subordinate worlds got destroyed but it seems that it had recovered. Clwyd immediately appears after sensing his aura, his expression was ecstatic, he could not help but turn to Pearl Maiden and say ¡°See! What did I tell you? My big brother would certainly return, normal for you is not for him.¡± Pearl Maiden nodded, she sighs ¡°Just like what you have said, Lord Clwyd, it seems that my thoughts were too narrow than I expected.¡± Clwyd became even more proud after hearing this, Shadowsh on the other hand was confused, he scratched his head and asked ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Multiple people have said that you would not be able to return after you were pulled into the Divine Realm but everyone in Gaia believed that you would certainly return.¡± He then looks at Pearl Maiden with a mocking expression. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t Leafinia inform everyone that I could return, I have already returned once, this is actually the second time I have returned.¡± Pearl Maiden started blushing, Clwyd res at her. ¡°Who has said that Hope Family was just lying in order to pacify the hearts of its subjects? Hmmm?¡± His face was now just a couple of inches away from her. Shadowsh shook his head, he then changed the topic ¡°Clwyd, I will be going to Gaia.¡± He still has to build a Dungeon Tower in the Martial World, if they could obtain a steady amount of Saint martial artists and cultivators, they would be able to spread their influence further. Since fate Qi is something that even Immortals desires, he is nning to build a religion under the name of Banjo, after all, his brother is also on Divine Realm. Chapter 1089 - 1089 CHAPTER 1058 THE RETURN OF SHADOWSLASH 1089 CHAPTER 1058 THE RETURN OF SHADOWSLASH Leafinia, Gulli and Sans have their own religion, the three of them have the highest chance of entering Divine Realm once they reach Ascending Divine Rank. LS also has his own type of religion but considering that he is considered a reincarnation of a former powerhouse, he has to endure a much harsher Heavenly Punishmentpared to the rest of them. Leafinia would have the easiest timepared to everyone, not only is she the embodiment of nature, she is also kindhearted, the amount of karma she carries from doing good deeds and killing the army of Plunder Universe is astronomical. Heaven would certainly not be going to harm her, back to the present, upon hearing that he is nning to build a Dungeon Tower on Martial World, Clwyd became a bit envious. Unfortunately, unlike Don Don, he and his source star are not in sync, most of the time, the two of them would fight amongst each other, making their rtionship disharmonious. Leaving Blue World, Shadowsh appears on Gaia, he was weed by the world consciousness with a grand performance, the sky was filled with colourful auroras and lights, the ocean starts to churn. Upon seeing this, Shadowsh could not help but smile, he knew that Gaia is now fully dependent on him, she has be a baby in his eyes. Sans and Leafinia are currently inside their own Dungeon Towers so they do not know that he has once again returned to the lower realm but his empire did. Sensing his aura, the statues on Thousand Forest Continent started trembling and they all lit up, roars of dragons and cries of phoenixes could be heard, everyone was stunned, they were confused as to why the statues were acting like this. ..... One race and group manages to easily decipher the reason behind this event, the elves and Hope Family quickly starts preparing to receive their ruler/brother/husband. Quickly, the news regarding his return spreads in the continent, of course everyone was shocked by this news but quickly, they all cheered, some of them even started crying. After the day when Shadowsh was forcefully pulled into the Divine Realm, everyone became dispirited, some fanatics even tried to fly to the giant gate that connects this world and Divine Realm, unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t even get near it and they were forcefully pushed back to the ground. If the elves didn¡¯t save them, many of the powerhouses that believe in the Great Summoning Religion would have died because of their rash action. In a bar, an old man was scolding his son-inw ¡°See! What have I told you?! Eris, look at your husband and tell me the reason why you picked someone like him!¡± The handsome young man kneeling on the floor lowers his head, he only wished that his wife and inws would forgive him, he did not expect that Shadowsh would be able to return. He actually came from Martial World and they have obtained some information regarding Divine Realm from Martial ne, a higher ne of existence, ording to the history of that ne, they have thergest numbers of ascenderspared to the other nes. Because of this, he had said to his inws that Shadowsh would not be able to return but he didn¡¯t expect that such an abnormal being would exist. This situation is also happening all around the world, Gaia is now not an exclusive world, it is open to other worlds through Saint Monster World, Blue World and Martial World, anyone could obtain a visa as long as they are clean. There are some that want to expand their territory and disguise themselves as tourists but after seeing the strength of the kingdoms in Gaia, they quickly change their approach and their n. They are now trying to build a stable and strong rtionship with the powers of Gaia but they do not know that the United Federation Alliance was keeping an eye on them. The main powers of the alliance have be too proud to associate with any other worlds, if it was powers that came from a higher ne of existence, they might think about it but if it was just a power on a world, they disdain tomunicate with them. The Plunder Universe might have stopped their assault but the people of Gaia knew that they are going to return and their next invasion would be much more fiercer than before. After all, they only deployed a couple thousand ships, considering their universe¡¯s specialty, they certainly have millions of ships at its disposal. The situation was looking grim for the Cultivation Universe but Shadowsh felt that Gaia would be able to survive as long as they could hold on, the Immortals of the Divine Realm are capable of summoning their avatars during this dire time. Since even the universe itself is helping them, multiple Immortals would certainly cannot wait to send their avatars and earn arge amount of fate Qi from the people of the lower realm. While multiple individuals were shocked by Shadowsh¡¯s return, the person on topic was waiting for his subjects to bring him a boat to ride back to the kingdom. He knew that he had to show himself to the gazes of the people of this world in order to ease their worries, this is the reason why he was waiting when clearly, he could go to his empire by himself. He knew that the elves are capable of finding him as long as Gaia permitted them to, back on Thousand Forest Continent, the elves and the humans are now in a fierce argument, they are ring at each other like they wanted to kill the opposite side. ¡°Humans are the first subjects under great lord Shadowsh, we should be the ones that would escort him back!¡± Rock, the current lord of the human world inside of Safehaven Paradise shouted. ¡°Yes but the number one subjects are us elves and it has always been us that had escorted him back to the empire!¡± Lily, the leader of the elven army shouted. The two sides were not backing down, meanwhile, the dwarves, beastmen and the other races living inside Safehaven Paradise shot an envious look towards the two groups. ¡°Silence! The two of you are no longer just a vige chief and an elf captain! The two of you are considered the leading figures of your race and kingdom, why are you still acting like this!?¡± John Mark became furious seeing that the two are still arguing. John Mark Nonkill Hope is now considered one of thew enforcers together with Junnel inside Safehaven Paradise, he sighs and says in a defeated tone ¡°The two of you please have self-respect, you could act like this if there aren¡¯t this many audience but you cannot continue to act like children in front of multiple audience.¡± ¡°Remember your current status!¡± Lily and Rock have their head down as they listen to the scolding of John Mark, suddenly, Mary appears, everyone bows and some even kowtows, all of them greeted ¡°Greetings Empress Dowager!¡± Mary spoke ¡°All of you may rise.¡± At first, this type of greeting is something she and the girls were ufortable with but after experiencing this situation over and over again, they became more resistant to their embarrassment but they are still not used to it. She smiles and asks ¡°Have the two of youe into a decision, I want toe with you to bring my son home.¡± The two became silent, after seeing this, John Mark became furious, he then turned to the beastman race and said ¡°Mother Mary, it will be the beastman race that will be escorting big brother back to the empire.¡± Mary was surprised but she immediately believed John Mark¡¯s words, she nodded and said ¡°How about we bring my two granddaughters with us?¡± She had already epted Meimei and Yanyan as her grandson, even though they are not tied by blood, she does not care, actually, she also epted Feng Shin but he is too embarrassed to im that Shadowsh is his father with his meager strength. Meanwhile, the beastman race was stunned, they looked at each other before celebrating, they all shot a grateful look to John Mark, Lily and Rock sensing their gaze, the expression of the two was extremely colourful. The ship that the beastmen of Safehaven Paradise owns was actually a giant ship filled with marks that belong to different species of beasts. The g was of course belonging to the Thousand Race Empire but there are also other gs attached to its sides, gs that contain different beast figures. The leading n was actually the lion beastman, not because they are the strongest or the smartest but because the Feng Sisters belong to this n, that alone made this n the number one n in the entirety of the beastman race in Safehaven Paradise. Unfortunately, the one ruler of the race does not belong to the lion beastman n, it belongs to the tiger beastman n as dragons are an entire new race themselves. Chapter 1090 - 1090 CHAPTER 1059 THE ESCORT TEAM 1090 CHAPTER 1059 THE ESCORT TEAM The ruler was a tiger beastman that had joined multiple wars under the banner of the empire, if the lion n didn¡¯t have the three Feng Sisters, they wouldn¡¯t be the number one n in the beastman race of Safehaven Paradise. There is an unspoken rule in the beastman world, anyone that contains dragon bloodline would no longer be considered as a true member of the beastman race but they would still be epted as a member of the family. The Dragon Race of Safehaven Paradise was more prideful than the dragons outside but they respect the ruling races of their world and because of this, the elves, humans, beastmen and many other races gave them some respect also. Anyone that managed to awaken their dragon bloodline would be dragonman or sub-dragons, the title of the former is given to humanoid beings that have dragon bloodlines while thetter was given to those that were born in a beast body. Back to the present, after the Summoned Dragon Race, the name of the dragon n inside Safehaven Paradise, heard about the news regarding the beastmen, they became excited. Their Dragon Emissary, what they call their dragon king went to find the ruler of the True Beastman Race, the tiger was not surprised upon seeing him. He sighs and asks ¡°Are you here to use the debt of gratitude that we of the True Beastman Race owes your Summoned Dragon Race?¡± The Dragon Emissary nodded, he was surprised because he didn¡¯t expect that his good friend would be able to read his mind. ¡°Okay, I already know what your request is gonna be and I ept but we will only be bringing the strongest and most attractive members of your n.¡± ..... ¡°Also bring those that had participated in the battles for the empire, Our Great Lord Shadowsh would certainly love to be greeted by the warriors of our glorious empire.¡± The Dragon Emissary was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect that his mission was easily aplished. The white tiger looks at him and roars ¡°What the hell are you standing there for?! Are you trying to make Our Great Lord wait?!¡± The Dragon Emissary snaps out from his reverie and his expression quickly changes, after giving his friend a grateful look, he quickly left in a hurry. While he was flying back to his world, he was cursing himself ¡®Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Why did I freeze there?! I should not have wasted time, I hope that my subjects are already prepared, considering the expression of Randy, their n is already finishing their preparation.¡¯ He curses himself one more time, while the Summoned Dragon Race was feeling lucky that they are the closestrades of the True Beastman Race, the Divine Elf Race and Human Saint Race were feeling depressed. Lily and Rock were now fidgeting in anxiety and fear, the elf queen went inside Leafinia¡¯s Dungeon Tower and Rock¡¯s father went to Martial World in order to find suitable candidates to promote as guild masters. If those two were to be aware of what they have done, they would certainly give them a beating, Lily might be actually at the same status as Emishia but in her mind, she was at a lower position, this is how great her respect towards her is. Other than Leafinia, Emishia has thergest control over the elven race in the entirety of Gaia, her authority isn¡¯t only restricted inside Safehaven Paradise but to the entire world. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was waiting to be fetched by his empire was assessing the changes that Gaia has undergone throughout all of this time, because he was always busy, he didn¡¯t supervise Gaia¡¯s changes that carefully. But now that he has time, he decided to make some arrangements in order to maximise her growth during this period of time. ¡°The world guardians have been improving quite welltely and they became the main defenders of this world¡¯sw but they are stillcking in numbers, it seems that I need to promote another two world guardians in order to defend this world.¡± He mumbles, he uses his connection with Gaia to see the current situation of the world. Levi and George might be powerful enough to contend against Descending Divine Rankers as long as the fight is in Gaia but they would certainly be in a predicament against an Ascending Divine Ranker. ¡°I think Toxic would be the best candidate and also.¡± He sighs as he thought about one force that he had painstakingly raised but has be obsolete because of how fast he was improving. ¡°I think that I should give them one more chance, as long as I promote one of them as a queen and make her a world guardian, she would certainly prevent her race from destroying this world.¡± He nodded and finally came upon an important decision. To release the Primordial Rune Devouring Scarabs, they would be controlled by two pairs of queens that belong to one body, the Sr and Lunar Rune Devouring Scarabs. As long as he could fuse two elites and promote it into a world guardian, he would be able to obtain a scarab queen and at the same time, saving a slot for the world guardian position since the two souls would be trapped into one body and core. He would modify their soul and body so that if they ever got separated, they would automatically be weaker and die, he nodded as he felt that Toxic would certainly love working with them as they are his favourite food. Back on Safehaven Paradise, the True Beastman Race has started to rebuild their ships, making it better and more beautiful, they sacrificed some of the years of their lives but for them it was all worth it. Not to mention, their lifespan is already high enough to ignore a couple of decades passing by, currently, the best builders of their race are inside Time World, they are working like they were possessed but none mocked them, on the contrary, multiple people look at them with extreme envy. Their names would be written down in the annals of their race as the people that built the ship that escorted their great lord, this would make their descendents proud. The white tiger, the current leader of the True Beastman Race is now choosing the participants in the journey, with the flying ships, they would be able to shorten the time traveled around different destinations on Gaia, now that their world is nowrger than even three high grade worldsbined, traveling has be a hassle for most powers. It wasn¡¯t for the Thousand Race Empire because they have flying ships, there are multiple transmission arrays set up to different kingdoms also, Thousand Forest Continent continues to expand in size and it would not be long before it would be the same size as a world continent. A world continent is andmass in one world, mostly, low grade worlds, it took up 50% to 65% space of the world, when a world rises by one grade, thatndmass would break into smaller parts ushering a new age for that world. For Thousand Forest Continent to reach this level, it certainly is a terrifying development for the people of that continent but what makes it more shocking is that, even with such argendmass, it didn¡¯t even take 20% of the space around Gaia. The world only continues to grow bigger and stronger, with the constant feedback it receives from its subordinate worlds, the gate of Divine Realm and most of all from Safehaven Paradise, it would not stop growing bigger. Actually, it is no longer a world, it has be a higher ne of existence just like Beast ne but it was still Gaia because that is what people call it and Shadowsh prefers this. ¡°We are going to escort Our Great Lord and considering his generosity towards his people, there is a high chance that some of you would be rewarded by him.¡± Hearing this, everyone became excited, even just a simple gift from Shadowsh is capable of changing anyone¡¯s lives in Gaia. A beautiful female white tiger beastman spoke ¡°Great Emissary, I do not need a reward as I only wanted Our Great Lord to be satisfied by our service, if we only focus on the rewards, we might make his experience unpleasant and our only shot to greatness would disappear.¡± The heads of the hotblooded youths cooled down, the adults were also the same, Feng Shin spoke ¡°Everyone, I must inform you this, my great father loves eating, even though he does not need to eat because he is a living god, he does so because he wanted to be close to his subjects.¡± Seeing everyone so shocked by his words, Feng Shin continues ¡°Great father sees eating not just an act of survival but a way tomunicate with family.¡± ¡°Eating with a group is much more enjoyable than eating alone.¡± Everyone nodded, actually, every time they ate during their training, as long as there aren¡¯t any unpleasant events, they would feel more close towards one another. Chapter 1091 - 1091 CHAPTER 1060 TRUE BEASTMAN RACE & SUMMONED DRAGON RACE 1091 CHAPTER 1060 TRUE BEASTMAN RACE & SUMMONED DRAGON RACE White Tiger nodded ¡°I will bring the best chef of our race in order to prepare the most scrumptious meal that our race has ever created, I was thinking of bringing some other chefs but after thinking about this opportunity, I think it is better to only bring those from our race.¡± Feng Shin was a bit confused, he could not help but ask ¡°Why is that so? Shouldn¡¯t we prepare arge variety of foods from different races for great father?¡± White Tiger shook his head ¡°Considering our great lord¡¯s habit, I will ask you, no, let me rephrase that, I ask everyone, is there still any food or delicacy he hasn¡¯t tasted yet?¡± Feng Shin was stunned but quickly, he discovered that White Tiger¡¯s worry is quite valid, after all, his great father can eat more than anyone he has ever known. Seeing his expression, White Tiger felt proud ¡°Since our great lord has tasted nearly all the delicacy this world has to offer, I think that it is a better idea to specialise in preparing delicacies that our race has invented.¡± He clenches his fist excitedly and shouts ¡°We can show our great lord that our race isn¡¯t just barbarians that only know how to fight, we are also intellectual beings capable of discovering and inventing varieties of objects, either for pleasure or development!¡± The white tiger n might be the strongest n in the True Beastman Race but they do not have that much achievement in their life, their most noteworthy records are only rted to wars and battles. They are unlike the humans and elves that are the top ns of this world, nor are they like the dwarves and beasts that have invented multiple inventions that managed to change the livelihood of both their races and those outside of Safehaven Paradise. That is why, many beastmen start searching for other upations to erase the word ¡°Barbarian¡± in their race, no one in Safehaven Paradise nor from Thousand Forest Continent calls them that but it was still one of the greatest regrets that their race carries. ..... They are born warriors but this doesn¡¯t mean that it is all they are, they felt that they could be greater, using their much greater vitality and lifespanpared to normal humans, many of them went into Time World to study. Many have started a family there but their obsession didn¡¯t fade, on the contrary, it became even worse as generations passed by, it is because of the rapid development of the human, dwarven and elven race inside. They could also enter the Dungeon Tower to improve their strength and obtain unique skills that are greatly sought by many beings inside of Gaia. Just as the beastmen were in the middle of a heated discussion, the ruler of the Summoned Dragon Race, Dragon Emissary, arrives together with the participants of the mission. White Tiger looks at his group and is shocked, he could not help but shout ¡°Old friend what the hell were you thinking?!¡± Dragon Emissary only brought young gorgeous and sexy female members, he was the only male in their entire group. Hearing his friend¡¯s shout, Dragon Emissary realises that his friend misunderstood him, he waves his hands and exins ¡°It is not what you think!¡± White Tiger was not convinced, Dragon Emissary smiled bitterly ¡°The other participants are still getting ready for this mission, the girls have a much easier time because of the fashion trends and inventions that our empire has developed throughout the years.¡± Hearing this, White Tiger¡¯s anger dissipates, he apologizes ¡°I am truly sorry that I misunderstood your intention.¡± Dragon Emissary waves his hand and smiles gently ¡°Do not worry about it, after all, if I am in your shoe, I might react the same way.¡± White Tiger, he once again sighed ¡°We men are too busy either developing inventions or powerfulbat skills and techniques, our sense of taste in fashion is truly poorpared to the women of this world.¡± Dragon Emissary also sighs ¡°It is not our fault, after all, the beautiful dresses and items that the Demon Fox Race invented and discovered is something that everyone desires, if it were not for the fact that the human race are still the number one race in terms of development, they would have already surpassed us already.¡± White Tiger became annoyed ¡°At least your race is better than ours in terms of development, so stop feeling pitiful, you b*stard!¡± Hearing this, Dragon Emissary startedughing, he could sense the jealousy that his friend is currently exuding. *Cough* ¡°Are all of your preparations finished?¡± A dignified voice rang behind them, they instinctively turned back and saw that it was John Mark, White Tiger and Dragon Emissary immediately cups their hands and greeted. ¡°Greetings Lord John Mark!¡± The two of them became nervous, John Mark isn¡¯t just a simple member of the Hope Family but one of the first members to join Shadowsh¡¯s group. This is why he was able to change the escort team with just one statement, White Tiger knew that their race cannot give up such an opportunity so he quickly answered ¡°Lord Joh Mark, our preparation is nearing itspletion, do not worry as we will certainly be fully prepared before the deadline.¡± John Mark nods, he searches around and frowns when he doesn¡¯t see any flying ships, seeing his friend, White Tiger¡¯s heart starts beating at a much faster rate, Dragon Emissary quickly spoke ¡°Lord John Mark, the True Beastman Race royal flying ship is having ast minute detailed modification inside Time World.¡± John Mark was surprised, he could not help but nod proudly ¡°Keep up the good work, if you manage to satisfy both me and big brother, I will reward your two races and might even praise you in front of the family.¡± The heart of the two surged, they were trembling in excitement, John Mark then turns to Dragon Emissary and asks ¡°By the way, I have seen the members of your race and felt that they are panicking, what are they currently doing?¡± Dragon Emissary smiles bitterly ¡°Lord John Mark, as you can see, the only participants present right now are female members of our race, it is because the male members of our race are still searching for suitable outfits to wear. John Mark could understand what he was currently feeling, there truly is a great difference between the sense of beauty between different genders in the empire and the reason for this is actually because of the elves and a subordinate world that are filled with humans that pursue the Heavenly Path Of Beauty. ¡°I suggest that you pick an outfit with simr designs for the younger generation and separate design for the older generation, you could even give special treatment to the geniuses of your race by letting them pick their own outfit.¡± Dragon Emissary was stunned, so was White Tiger. The two realised that this was a great idea and decided to immediately implement them into the boys, the males of the beastman race felt ufortable because those that would wear the same outfit would certainly bebeled as normal geniuses. The females on the other hand were thanking the elven and human race for their sense of fashion but quickly, they realised something, they looked at each other vigntly. They arepeting against one another in order to see who would be the most charming amongst them, they clench their fists and swear that they would be the brightest ones amongst the stars. After days of work inside Time World, the workers of the True Beastmen Race finally return with their modified flying ship, upon seeing its new appearance, White Tiger could not help but feel proud. ¡°Let us go and wee our great lord!!!¡± With his cry, the chosen members of the mission board the ship and they started flying towards the direction where Mary and the others were directing. Shadowsh continues to stay at the same ce, he had called upon Levi and George to meet him, the two were quite fast, even the new and upgraded flying ships of Thousand Race Empire could notpare. After all, they are capable of teleporting around Gaia without any hindrance, this world permits them so. After they arrived, they immediately bowed their heads, even though they can no longer interact with just anyone they want because of their special status, to be worshipped by multiple people still felt amazing for the two of them. Shadowsh turns to Levi, he is the first Leviathan he had encountered, he is different from Fringe and Derranger, he was raised to be a world guardian and always thought that his ancestors were divine beasts. Even though he had discovered the true nature of his race, he still doesn¡¯t care, for him, he was born as a world guardian and he will die as one, his greatest regret was failing to save the world he was first assigned to. Chapter 1092 - 1092 CHAPTER 1061 CANNOT BE HIDDEN 1092 CHAPTER 1061 CANNOT BE HIDDEN George was different, for him, he just needed thepany of his daughter, because she was a Seer, the two of them are able to interact normally, actually, she has asked him to promote her into a world guardian. He and Levi are able to choose a new world guardian, they just have to promote them in front of Shadowsh, as long as they obtain his acknowledgement, the people or beings they have chosen would automatically be a world guardian. Unfortunately for Illumise, her father was determined to not make her a world guardian, in his words, she needed to be a parent first, find her other half in order to experience the happiness he had felt during his time raising her, she was the best thing that had happened to him. Levi respects his partner very well and even after Illumise trying to cozy up with him, he never said anything about her in front of Shadowsh. Shadowsh felt that the two have greatly improved thest time he had met them, he felt proud that Gaia was bing a powerful entity and it would not be long before billions would know her. Before that timees, he first needs to increase the overall power of the world guardians and the fighters of their world, the Dungeon Towers are still only essible to Sans and Leafinia, he needed to build more in order to facilitate the growth of everyone. ¡°I have called upon the two of you to announce something important, do any of you have any idea about the topic that we are about to discuss today?¡± Levi and George look at each other and sigh, it seems that they know why they were called. Shadowsh saw this and nodded, it seems that the two have started to experience difficulty in their role since Gaia doesn¡¯t stop growing, they aren¡¯t able to protect such a giant realm just by the two of them. ¡°Since the two of you have already predicted it, yes, I am trying to find other candidates to be world guardians, Gaia has be too big for just the two of you, I have chosen one of the members of my family, Toxic and another being that the two of you are quite familiar with.¡± ..... The three people looked at him intensely, the two felt happy because they finally have morerades. It truly has been hard for them, they all felt exhausted mentally because of the numerous criminals from other worlds entering this world through void cracks and other hidden world gates. Gaia has be an open realm after bing a bona fide higher ne of existence, she has to open up her existence, if she doesn¡¯t do this she wouldn¡¯t be able to improve. Higher nes of existence do this in order to improve themselves, it is like cultivation for them, the only difference between them and Gaia is the existence of the giant gate that connected her to the Divine Realm. Higher nes of existence wanted to improve in order to be closer with the Divine Realm, while Gaia was doing this to be an independent gxy that is basically like the Divine Realm. Back to the present, Shadowsh finally says the final candidate that he had chosen ¡°The fourth world guardian is the ruler of my once powerful army, the Rune Devouring Scarabs.¡± The two were very much rmed but recalling the rules that Gaia had set up on them, they quickly calmed down and realised that the scarabs would not be able to cause much havoc, not to mention, the two of them are quite confident that they are capable of stopping them. Shadowsh could see that the two immediately epted his choice and felt relieved, Illumise raised her hand, before she could say anything, he beat her to it. ¡°Illumise, your father has worked hard for this world, I apologized but I cannot ept you as a candidate for the position of the world guardians.¡± Like a deted balloon, she falls into her father¡¯s shoulder. George startsughing, causing her to re at him, Levi was deep in thought, he felt that he needs another being that is quite adept at traveling and fighting underwater to help him keep this world safe. He spoke ¡°Lord Shadowsh, do you have any candidate in mind that is more focused on underwater battles, the sea of this world is at least 30 timesrger than all thendmasses of this worldbined.¡± Shadowsh didn¡¯t think of this and felt guilty towards Levi, he shook his head and asked ¡°Do any of you have any potential candidate?¡± Levi shook his head, George on the other hand raised his hand, the two guys were surprised, meanwhile, Illumise was feeling sour, it seems that she knew who the candidate was, making her very envious. ¡°I found a water elemental that has gained spirituality because of a small tribe of humans worshipping her, she would be a perfect candidate to be a world guardian.¡± What the three do not know, Shadowsh was shocked by the description of the water elemental. Even though she does not know how to use it, he knew that she was carrying a tiny amount of fate Qi, even though it was passively circting on her, she was still made up of fate Qi. This then brought his attention towards the two, when he used his powerful spiritual eyes to see through their souls, he saw colorful glow radiating off their body. ¡®As expected, they are covered with fate Qi, that means that Thousand Race Empire, no, the entire Thousand Forest Continent would also be covered with fate Qi.¡¯ After discovering this, he knew that as long as he found a method to collect fate Qi in the lower realm, he would greatly increase the strength of his empire and the world guardians. ¡°I will visit her after my trip back to the empire, the two of you could return to your duty and Illumise, I suggest that you find the perfect partner, your father would definitely deny you the position of the world guardians if you continue to stay single.¡± The three bow to him before leaving. Seeing them leave, Shadowsh decided that it was time to return back to the Divine Realm in order to search for a method to gather fate Qi, he couldn¡¯t deny that this is the greatest energy in this universe. As he closed his eyes, his avatar returned to its original state, he knew that as long as it is inside of Gaia, it would be safe. Returning back to the Divine Realm, he took over one of his clones knowing that his body was busy cultivating and getting used to this realm¡¯s unique energy. Looking at the bustling territory, he was shocked, he became confused as he knew that when he left, this territory of his was still rather inhabited. ¡®It seems that I need to find Amethyst to find the clear situation of what is happening.¡¯ Just as he thought about this, a female version of him appears in front of him. He smiles bitterly realising that he no longer needs to find her, she directly found him, he looks around and sees that no one was present, Amethyst could understand his vignce and brought him back to their current home, a giant mansion that was taken out of Earth. It wasckluster, not because of its appearance but because of the materials used to build it, Earth was still rtively new, the resources that could be obtained there are not high level and in Divine Realm, they are basically considered trash. But Amethyst rune arrays are top notch, they still have some effect and when they finally enter the mansion, the sensation of being watched disappears. He heaves a sigh of relief, he then asks ¡°What is happening?! I have only left not that long, how could our territory have be like this?¡± Amethyst exins to him ¡°The elites that you have rescued visited us and gave some gifts, we then continue to receive more gifts from their families but after seeing so many clones, they became shocked.¡± Shadowsh has already expected this but he is still a bit confused as to why there are so many people in their territory. ¡°Baishen has told her father about your great deeds, even your ability to summon ten thousand clones, this information has spread throughout the Spirit Fox n.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that we can no longer cultivate quietly after all of this.¡± He knew that with such ability, many would certainly look at him like he was some sort of once in a thousand years genius which he actually is. ¡°Also, Baishen has also told her father and many others about Banjo¡¯s existence, she also brags that you are also a Void Beast just like him, you are no longer able to hide from the spotlight because of this.¡± Shadowsh was speechless, he doesn¡¯t me Baishen because she has the mentality of a child. Chapter 1093 - 1093 CHAPTER 1062 BANJO AND THE DRAGONS 1093 CHAPTER 1062 BANJO AND THE DRAGONS He cannot me a child, he could only me his ignorance, the norms for him is not the same for other people, he has confidence that he would be able to be a force that everyone would respect or at least be an Immortal. Before he achieve this level of strength, he has to hide his self but he didn¡¯t expect that Baishen would spread rumours about him and his feat, he knew that he can no longer cultivate in peace. Amethyst could see his worry and reassures him ¡°Do not worry big brother, everyone already knows that you are in a seclusion, they would not bother you unless necessary.¡± Shadowsh was confused, if everyone knows that he was in seclusion, why did they gather in this location, it¡¯s not as if he would be able to meet them. ¡°It is because of Emily, Baishen have already told her father about your child and all of them wanted to grow closer to you by pairing up their children to yours.¡± Shadowsh was speechless, he shook his head. ¡°Tell Emily to not ept any of their proposal, my child would be able to marry who she wants.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst looks at him like he was an hypocrite. She could not help but say ¡°I know for a fact that you would certainly try to assert your authority over anyone she would choose.¡± He became embarrassed, he wanted to hide to the ground, he cannot deny what she have said, after all, she could read her mind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, a hurried and loud knock could be heard, Amethyst shook her head and said ¡°It is Baishen, she have been visiting us every couple of minutes.¡± ..... ¡°Did she not know that I am in seclusion?¡± Amethyst shakes her head, she then opens the door and Baishen excited expression appears in front of them. ¡°Heyo! I wanted to visit baby Shadowsh once again.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow flinches after hearing the nickname she had given to her baby, she finally found an individual that has a worse naming sense than him. He takes in a deep breath and decides to act like he was just a clone, Baishen turns to Amethyst and greets her ¡°Hi again girl Shadowsh.¡± Shadowsh nearly falls down after hearing Amethyst¡¯s nickname ¡®Is she going to give anyone or anything rted to me a nickname that revolves around my name?¡¯ Baishen looks around and did not see Emily or the baby, she asks ¡°Where is big sis Emily and baby Shadowsh?¡± ¡®Finally! She calls someone rted to me by her name, thank goodness.¡¯ He felt a bit relieved after hearing the name of his wife. ¡°The two of them are now resting, because they cannot be disturbed, they are staying in there quarters.¡± Baishen became disappointed, she likes ying with the egg even though it was just lying still. ¡°When will big brothere out of seclusion?¡± Baishen pitiful eyes dawns upon Amethyst, Shadowsh felt sad for her, it seems that the rumours he heard about her is true. She doesn¡¯t have any true friends, he might be the only true friend she has in her mind, he could not help but feel that she was too pitiful, Amethyst shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, because of the difference between the lower realm and the Divine Realm is too great, master is having a hard time adjusting his current condition, the techniques he brought with him is inefficient in this realm.¡± Baishen was not surprised. She looks at her strangely and asks ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just visit the knowledge tower? That way, he would be able to gainrge amount of information about this realm in just a short amount of time.¡± Amethyst shook her head ¡°Master doesn¡¯t have any permission to enter that tower.¡± ¡°Oh? This can be fixed easily, I just have to inform father.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst and Shadowsh because excited but at the same time guilty. They felt that they are manipting a child, even though what they have told her was the truth, her reaction have already been predicted by the two of them. ¡°Lady Baishen, I am grateful for your kind thoughts but we will obtain the permission to enter through our efforts.¡± Baishen became dispirited, she though that she would finally be able to do something good for her friend. Shadowsh was the one that told Amethyst to say this, he just cannot bring it to himself to manipte his friends, even though it wasn¡¯t truly his intention, besides, he knew that he would not stay on this ce for long. At first, he wants to build a stable territory here but after recalling the vastness of this realm, he decided to build a territory of his own and named it Heaven¡¯s Empire, a second ce that all of the proper subject of Thousand Race Empire could stay. He is confident that Amethyst could learn how to put up an array that is capable of blocking the Night Demons and he knew that after Leafinia and Sans reaches a certain level inside of their dungeon towers, they would automatically be sent in this realm. He needed to travel around, he knew that the ascending point of Gaia is between the location of the Immortal Dragon Race and the Nine Tailed Divine Fox Race. He needs to build a peaceful rtionship with the two races in order to facilitate a safe arrival for his subjects and his family. Baishen could only leave after realising that everyone was busy, this made her feel discontent, not to others but to herself, she felt that she has no responsibility, she can y as much as she wants, this would be great if she has some friends but she doesn¡¯t. ¡®I need to train!¡¯ This was her thought, suddenly, a flowing white light enters her head, a massive headache assaults her, she falls to the ground but after a while, she recovers. She turns back and saw no one but she knew that the white light came from Shadowsh, she felt grateful and swore that she will help him ess their knowledge tower. The flowing white light that Shadowsh have given to Baishen was his experience in mastering the cloning technique, he wishes that she would be sessful in this path. ¡°Amethyst, I will be leaving, I need to record the current situation of the surrounding territories, also, I need to find clues about Banjo.¡± She gracefully bows. With her around, he felt at ease, also, the Spirit Fox n would certainly protect because of his potential and the fact that he had saved their elites. Meanwhile, in a different location, Banjo was being treated like a prince, he was served with wines and delicacies, also the ones serving him were female dragons, his expression was not pleased though. He turns to one of the dragons that belongs to the western faction, the dragon looks like an Earth Dragon, seeing his res, he looks down, trying to make himself tiny. A golden dragon from the eastern faction appears, he turns to Banjo and asks ¡°Banjo, is this not to your liking?¡± His voice is filled with power and dignity, Banjo shakes his head ¡°No, that is not it, I am actually quite ttered by your interest on me but I still need to find my big brother, that is my first request.¡± A red dragon from the western faction frowns, he then res at the earth dragon that Banjo was ring at earlier. ¡°Do not worry, we will find your brother, can you tell us his appearance first?¡± The golden dragon immediately responds. The red dragon became annoyed, he felt that the eastern faction was stealing Banjo right under their nose, he once again res at the earth dragon. The earth dragon felt guilty, he was the first person to encounter Banjo, because of his rather mild and gentle attitude, he and Banjo became close, he was given a great shock in his life after discovering that his new acquaintance was actually a Void Beasts. Of course Banjo told him about Shadowsh and he promised him that he would find him, unfortunately, because he was too engrossed about the fact that he was the one who recruited the newest Void Beast in their race, he forgot all about his little promise. ¡°It is okay, Harold knows what my big brother look like.¡± Harold was the earth dragon, hearing what Banjo has said, he felt grateful, he hated himself for forgetting his promise. He takes in a deep breath and says ¡°ording to what Banjo have told me, his big brother is considered a half fox and half dragon, he has a peerless appearance, someone that if ever wanted to, capable of swooning most women.¡± ¡°In terms of strength, he also surpasses Banjo greatly.¡± The red dragon spoke ¡°Do not worry Banjo, your weak strength is only temporary, it is already shocking that you have evolved into a Void Beast before reaching Descending Divine Rank.¡± Chapter 1094 - 1094 CHAPTER 1063 GOD’S WORLD 1094 CHAPTER 1063 GOD¡¯S WORLD Banjo became angry but he cannot show it because the being in front of him could kill him with just one finger but his words have already caused Banjo to look at him in a bad light, Shadowsh was the hero of every member of Hope Family. To call him weak or speak ill of him would immediately make everyone of the Hope Family dislike you, sensing his dissatisfaction and anger, the red dragon realised that he had stepped on and mine. The earth dragon belongs to the western faction, realising that their leader has annoyed Banjo, he quickly said ¡°Of course Immortal Emperor Burn was just joking, someone capable of bing Banjo¡¯s big brother is certainly a powerful individual with endless potential.¡± Even though he knew that theirpliments were all fakes, Banjo still felt good hearing a powerful individual in a realm or state that he had never heardpliment his big brother. The golden and red look at each other, they have discovered the perfect method in order to draw Banjo on their side, surprisingly, it was easy, they just have to recruit Shadowsh. Unbeknownst to them, the person that they are now thinking would not join any other race or n since he now belongs to the Nine Tailed Divine Fox Race. Banjo was a little worried about his big brother, after being taught by the Immortal Dragon Race about the difference between realms, he had discovered that Descending Divine Rankers are considered ants in this realm. While Banjo was worried about his big brother, Shadowsh on the other hand was exploring the surrounding territory, during his earlier journeys, he had already sacrificed multiple of his clones. At least 12 clones were destroyed by powerful beasts that are quite adept at hiding their presence, since the clones do not have all the abilities of the main bodies, they were easily caught and destroyed. ..... Shadowsh curses as he is thrown into the mouth of a giant lion, he takes over a different clone, he sighs and says to Amethyst ¡°Ascending Divine Rankers could be seen everywhere in this realm, peak ones are alsomon.¡± He shakes his head, he decides to stay put for now and analyse all of the information he has acquired. ¡°Amethyst, bring me some papers, I need to write a detailed map that involves every location that I have visited.¡± With a wave of her hand, Amethyst summonsrge stacks of papers. Shadowsh then starts writing about his experience and none of them were pleasant, fortunately, he had endured pain greater than the death of his clones. Amethyst analysed his map and said ¡°Considering the strength of your clones, it would be a waste of time by randomly traveling towards different directions.¡± He agrees with her words but still shakes his head ¡°Unfortunately, even if I try to focus in one direction, I would still easily be killed.¡± He knew this because he had already tried this method, he sighed in exhaustion and said ¡°It seems that with my limited strength, I have to wait for my true body to reach the major stage of Descending Divine Rank before making a move, I will return to the lower realm first.¡± He descends, when he opens his eyes, he sees that he was still in the exact same spot, it seems that the escort group still has not arrived. Shadowsh did not me them, since it would be a waste of his time staying on Gaia, he once again went into a different body, entering a world that he left. The first person he sees is actually Emilio, it seems that his current appearance has be the personification of divinity. ¡°Hmm? Emilio, how long have I been in my slumber?¡± This world does not operate in the same time frame as Gaia so he is now inplete confusion. Emilio who was working overtime was stunned, he then saw Shadowsh smiling at him, he pped himself hard, with a loud p, he quickly realised that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. He kneels instantly and greets him ¡°The Great God has awakened, greetings to you, oh almighty one!¡± Shadowsh nods, he then orders him to inform everyone in the city that he has awakened, Emilio excitedly runs out of the church. He rings the bell with all of his might, the ringing spreads throughout the city, the sudden turn of event stunned everyone. While everyone was confused, there are two individuals that know that current situation, they excitedly run towards the church, the two of them were Arnold and Ivy. Ivy was the most excited one in the three, she was the one that informed the others about Shadowsh¡¯s current situation, that is why, she has been working hard to calm the masses. When they arrived at the church, they immediately saw the person of their desire smiling at them, their hearts rxed, they have been under immense pressure during this entire time. The dungeons have all been activated, the first monster outbreaks only contain weak monsters but they have already made this world suffer greatly. The army around the world tried to fight back but unfortunately for them, their enemies are not intelligent, they are not afraid of dying as long as they can take a couple of beings with them. Shadowsh knew that, monsters like goblins and northern orcs are the worst types of invaders, they not only destroy and kill everyone they encounter, they are alsoscivious in nature, they would r*pe every adult female they see, some sick ones would even target children, thetter ones are mostly goblins. That is why, he feels immensely guilty for this world suffering but it was a necessary sacrifice, ording to the path that the Plunder Universe army took, this world would have been one of their victims. ¡°Greetings my lord!¡± Arnold excitedly kneels in a knightly manner, Shadowsh was looking at him intensely. He nods in appreciation ¡°Congrattions my knight, it would not be long before you be a Gold Ranker, it seems that we need to change your equipment as they are no longer fit for your status.¡± He takes out a set of armour and weapons from the storage ring that he left for this avatar ¡°Hear, wear this, if you sessfully master their effect, your strength would increase more than tenfold.¡± Arnold was greatly shocked, he took the set of armour and weapons with trembling arms, he was too shocked by Shadowsh¡¯s gift, his loyalty was already maxed but his sense of duty for this empire increased. ¡°Arnold, you may return to your duty, Emilioe with me, I will bless you with the ability to split yourself into ten identical clones, also, I will increase the capacity of your brain, making your job easy for you.¡± Hearing this, Arnold and Ivy congratte Emilio. ¡°I am grateful for your kindness my lord, I will not let your expectations of me down!¡± Shadowsh then turns to Ivy, he mouths some words to her, causing her to leave together with Arnold. While the entire city was still confused with the sound of church bells earlier, Shadowsh¡¯s voice rings in their head, causing all of them to be shocked. They then race towards the church, even the children were in a hurry, fortunately for them, the knights that were trained by Arnold kept everything in control. The order must be maintained, the children are in danger, human stampede is also quite terrifying, the civilians of this city are truly faithful to their god, their desires are not suppressed too much. They could still be as humane as they could, as long as they do not do anything that breaks thew of this city or do anything that disrespect the church, they could live as peacefully as they could. The children were then escorted back to their parents, the orphans were escorted by the soldiers, they are well behaved, which is surprising for children their age. This world is now filled with deaths and despair but New Dawn City is different, it was still operating normally, on the contrary, the lives of the people inside were only improving, the farmers were able to farm without any worries being exploited nor harmed. Most of the children of the farmers were knights, they were the first group to obtain authority in this city, so touching any farmers is equivalent to angering the majority of this city¡¯s military power. The space inside the church is not what it looks like outside, the church gathers arge amount of fate Qi, it bes a natural dungeon, there are monsters but their main purpose is to punish those that dare to wreak havoc inside. Boom! Two of the marble statues that look like angels moved, the two aimed their weapons towards a group of individuals, the knights quickly surrounds them. One of the knights was actually one of Arnold¡¯s subordinates, his authority outstrips those that are on the same rank as him, he shouted at the group of people ¡°Who are you and why have youe into this city?!¡± Shadowsh voice once again sounded out in their heads ¡°Let theme into the podium, I will be asking them some questions.¡± Chapter 1095 - 1095 CHAPTER 1064 GOD’S WORLD || 1095 CHAPTER 1064 GOD¡¯S WORLD || The knights bows, they then drags the group of people to the podium, the civilians wer pointing at them, saying multiple words that should not be heard by children. They look like a typical judgemental vigers but the knights does not care about their attitude, for them, if these group of people dares to make any sudden move, they will immediately cut their heads off. The training that Arnold have taught them had increased their strength exponentially, also, withrge amount of Mana surrounding this world, their physique have also improved greatly. Also, every seventh day, they would go to the church and obtains the blessing that Shadowsh¡¯s avatar left for them, slowly transforming their bodies, making them geniuses, enhancing their potential. After the group of people were escorted into the podium, the knights, immediately bows towards Shadowsh, their eyes were filled with worship and reverence. The person sitting in front of them is the reason why they are still able to live peacefully even during this dire times. He was also the reason why their strength has increased exponentially, if it were not for him, they would be helpless against the monster outbreak that is currently happening throughout this world. The head knight then shouted at the group of people they have captured ¡°You wretched creatures! Why are you not kneeling in front of our almighty lord¡¯s presence?!¡± Shadowsh waves his hand and says in a gentle manner ¡°It is okay head captain, everyone has the right to believe on what they feel right, I am only sadden by the fact that they havee into this city seeking destruction.¡± ..... Just as one of them was about to speak, he cuts them off and says ¡°I suggest that you disperse the thought of lying in front of me, I can see through lies of mortal beings such as you, also, the three beastman that have hidden your appearance, you do not need to hide, I ept every race in this world.¡± Everyone was stunned, they though that Shadowsh was a human god but it seems that their expectations or their judgement towards him was not all true. The three hooded individuals looks at each other, their appearance immediately causes everyone to talk about them, Shadowsh was still smiling, he saw that the three of them are looking at him with apprehension and fear. One of them was a little girl, she was actually the reason why the trio were cornered by the stone statues. Everyone¡¯s eyes then widens as they saw Shadowsh transforms into the exact same race as the trio, he then started speaking ¡°I am a divine being, I am not human nor beastman, I can be anyone or anything as long as I wish it, for me, everyone here is but a mortal, why would I hate anyone if they do not harbor any malicious thoughts towards me or my subjects?¡± The believers were looking at him with teary eyes, for such a being to be angered to their behalf makes their heart surge. He continues speaking ¡°The three of them may be seated, unlike the rest of these people, you three are only brought here because of your hatred towards humanity as a whole.¡± ¡°You are forgiven.¡± The knights then escorted the trio to their seat, of course, not many wanted to sit near them but at least, they do not look at them with disdain and disgust like before, just confusion. Shadowsh then turns to the remaining people, his expression changes from smiling into solemn, immense pressure descends upon everyone, the believers and those that are the seating area only felt a small bit of his aura but this already made them breathless. Meanwhile, those in the podium were force to kneel, they cannot breath nor their bodies were listening to them. ¡°Tell me, Why do you hold malicious intent towards me and my subjects?¡± His dignified and solemn voice could be heard by everyone, even though it not them being questioned, he still manages to make everyone afraid. Finally after a minute of suppression, one of them can no longer hold herself, they felt that their hearts are being pricked by multiple needles under his gaze. ¡°Oh almighty one, I and the rest of my group belongs to the Great Tabil Kingdom, we are here to assess the strange situation of this city, prince nder have been making multiple suspicious moves.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he knew that nder was the prince that is working under him. ¡°That I could understand as nder is connected to this holy empire, he is also one of my subjects but this does not answer my question, Why do you hold malicious intent towards my subjects?!¡± The man felt his heart being crushed. ¡°We were jealous! Our great kingdom could not achieve this level of prosperity, how could such a small kingdom was able to?!¡± He shouted hurriedly. Shadowsh finally stops his torture ¡°So you are jealous and felt that my subjects do not deserve their current happiness, just this small problem made you feel that you should destroy our peaceful city?¡± He stood up from his seat, everything turns dark, the hearts of the people became cold, Shadowsh was no longer in from of him, just as they were confused what had happened. The entire world trembled, they all look up and their expressions changes, Shadowsh¡¯s believers were all ecstatic and worshipful while the people in the podium only felt fear, regret and despair. A giant being was looking at everyone with a calm gaze, they are all standing in his palm, he was that big, the giant being was Shadowsh, he was using his illusion to create the current scene. ¡°How dare you try destroy the happiness that I have brought upon my subjects!¡± His voice was booming in the heads of everyone, for his subjects, the booming voice was quite gentle but for the nonbelievers hiding amongst the believers and the people in the podium, it was thundering. Their ears were bleeding, they felt that they are not able to survive a second more from all the intense pressure they are currently experience, fortunately for them, Shadowsh stops. He snorts and everything returns back to normal, they all heaves a sigh of relief but they still look at the being that many have felt impossible to exist. ¡°I am a benevolent deity, I shall not take your lives but I will condemn you and your entire family unable to enter my domain, begone!¡± After his shout, the people that was just standing on the podium were all thrown out of the church and then the city. After everything settles down, Shadowsh adjusted the mood of the church, he then ps his hand, clearing the mind of everyone¡¯s mind ¡°I have gathered all of you here in order to witness the blessing I shall give upon Emilio.¡± Everyone starts pping, they were all envious, there are a couple individuals that were jealous but most believers are only envious, they are more happy for Emilio than they are envious. They are already in the level of blind worship, for them, every decisions that Shadowsh makes are right, he is their god, they became a herd of sheep, they just did not know yet. Shadowsh knew what they are bing, he knew that by doing this, he would continuously obtain fate Qi from them, they became a living livestock for him but he swore that he will give them happiness. If they stop believing on him, he shall respect their decision but considering the state of Gaia, he do not think that this world would fare much better. He sighs once more but no one see this, after a while, Emilio finally walks on the podium, everyone cheers, the spies were staring intently, they want to know how his blessing work. ¡°Everyone, today, we will witness the rebirth of head priest Emilio, yes, you have heard right, I am appointing him as the head priest, after his transformation, he will be able to recruits members of the church that would forever be the guide of our kingdom.¡± Everyone was shocked. Their gaze became filled with desire, Emilio who was still in shock by the sudden revtion of his lord shivers, he felt numerous gaze that belongs to predators locking on him. Shadowsh looks at the spies and shakes his head ¡°I suggest that you cleanse your thoughts of being able to bypass this kingdom¡¯s surveince, I will let you ess this city but being able to join the power of the church or any organizations connected it would be impossible for your guys.¡± While many believers were confused, there were some that are more intelligent than the rest, their expression change slightly, they re at the people that their lord have stared earlier. One of them was actually a dashing young man, he felt his heart being pierced by a sharp pain, tears flows down in his cheek ¡°Reina, Why?¡± Chapter 1096 - 1096 CHAPTER 1065 HARLEY 1096 CHAPTER 1065 HARLEY One of the people that Shadowsh nced at was the lover of one of the more intelligent believers, even with such a brain capacity, he still cannot ept such a revtion, he felt his heart aching. The red haired girl was silent, she knew that her lover¡¯s trust towards her had been broken, she sighs and thought ¡®The mission ispromised, I did not expect that what you these people are worshiping was a true divine being, I must inform his majesty.¡¯ The rest of the spies also thought the same, Emilio then steps forward and a bright light descends from the sky, passing through the roof with ease. The light envelops him and his transformation has begun, his clothes be spotlessly clean with a holy glow, his appearance which was considered quite ordinary became more charming. A halo appears above him, his hair bes glossy and more beautiful, the feeling they gave is that they are sacred. Shadowsh was actually bored, he cannot make Emilio into a Gold Rank powerhouse instantly because he would break his body and soul. Fortunately, the strongest monsters that are able to enter this world are only peak of Gold Rank, this world is still in its transition state. After Emilio became a peak Silver Ranker, he became as strong as a 100 ordinary built men, he is capable of even defeating the soldiers that are present right now. Shadowsh was not going to turn him into a warrior though, he shall be a healer, this would serve as his so-called ¡°miracles¡±. ..... Everyone starts pping after seeing the massive change Emilio undertook, he is basically a new man, the spies that were present were trembling inside. The aura that Emilio gives them made even the strongest amongst them felt intense danger, their expression bes more solemn, there are some that were even thinking of defecting into this city. Their target became the sixth prince, they cannot get close with Shadowsh because of their current identity but if they present themselves to nder, they still might have a chance. Their expressions be determined, they already swore that after this mass was over, they would immediately leave and go to the sixth prince side, the loyal ones on the other hand were trembling in fear. They cannot betray their masters either out of loyalty or other specific reasons but they all know, if they ever dare to make this city their enemy, there is only one ending that they would have, death. After Emiliopleted his transformation, he immediately administered his authority by appointing some individuals that he was quite familiar with. The people he had chosen would serve as helpers in the church, they became priests and priestesses, those that were chosen celebrated while the rest of the believers looked at them enviously. Shadowsh waves his hand and he disappears in front of everyone¡¯s view, upon seeing this, everyone stands up and bows to his empty seat before leaving. The people chosen by Emilio stay because they feel like they are obligated to clean up after every gathering, even though the people of this city would certainly not loiter inside the church, the new priests and priestesses still want to take their job seriously. Shadowsh on the other hand was observing his city, currently his strength is just at peak of Gold Rank but because of his usage of his heavenlyws and his default avatar body, he is capable of destroying an entire kingdom with ease. ¡°Oh? It seems that there are already multiple states that were destroyed by the monsters, unfortunately, they are too far away from New Dawn City to escape.¡± Realising this problem, he decided to talk about this topic with nder. There are already multiple monsters roaming around this kingdom, their thirst for blood is quite obvious just from their facial expression, his expression changes when he feels something amiss ¡°Oh? There is actually a high level Gold Ranker in this kingdom, it seems that I need to talk with Ivy to fix this problem.¡± He has left a powerful mount for her. It was a monster capable of ranking up to Saint Rank, it was actually a spirit beast that he had obtained from the Mecha Universe, currently it was being suppressed by this world but as this world grows stronger, its strength would also automatically rise. ¡°Ivy,e inside the church, I have a mission for you.¡± His voice spread throughout the city, everyone was no longer surprised, they are curious about his mission though, after all,pleting it would automatically grant them the ess to his blessing. Ivy descends wearing her purple armour, when she got inside, she saw her father figure looking at her with a gentle and caring gaze, she felt her heart rxing. ¡°I was about to give you a mission to vanquish a powerful monster that is currently wrecking havoc throughout this entire kingdom but looking at your armour and weapons, it seems that I first need to upgrade your equipment.¡± Ivy became excited, she knew that her weapon and armour no longer worked as efficiently as before. The armour she is currently wearing is her Nascent Weapon, just like her spear, both of them are innate to her, they would grow stronger as long as she obtains all the requirements. Shadowsh waves his hand and multiple items appear, they were too low level for him to mind, if it were not for the fact that he had thrown multiple items inside the storage ring, the items then fused with Ivy¡¯s armour and spear. The two items glow in bright light and instantly, they rank up to Gold Rank, Ivy felt her strength increasing exponentially in an instant, she was ecstatic. ¡°Do not worry father, I will definitely vanquish that wretched monster from this world.¡± Shadowsh raises his eyebrow, he felt a little bit surprised by the word ¡°father¡±ing from Ivy but he does not mind it. Ivy on the other hand became nervous, it was a slip of tongue because of her excitement but seeing that Shadowsh doesn¡¯t mind it, she heaves a sigh of relief. Riding her mount, she flew towards the location of the Gold Rank monster, as she was flying away, a voice rings in her head ¡®By the way, call nder, better yet, bring him to the city, I need to discuss something important with him.¡¯ She nods, seeing a child flying away to fight a monster that no adult in this world other than Arnold could defeat, Shadowsh could not help but sigh in guilt. He can only trust the mount that he had given her to keep her safe, his expression bes solemn as he thought ¡®It is time to meet with Harley.¡¯ Disappearing from his spot, he reappears in front of a girl that was helping the builders improve the city, She wipes the sweat out of her head, she suddenly senses a strange sensation from behind her. She quickly turns back and who she saw made her drop the heavy object she was carrying, Shadowsh knew that this was gonna be her reaction and was already prepared to save her or others that would be endangered by her actions. He uses his divine sense to stop everyone from getting injured, he then turns to Harley and says ¡°I need to discuss something with you, go to the church and we will once again meet there.¡± He fades like an illusion, everyone was mesmerized by him, all the workers wanted to prostrate themselves but after realising that they are at work, they could only stop themselves. The head of the group approaches Harley and says ¡°Wow, this must be your lucky day, a personal meeting with our almighty lord, you do not need to keep working, immediately go back to your house and prepare yourself, can¡¯t be meeting our lord with your current appearance.¡± Harley snaps out of her daze and quickly makes a run for it, the chief shakes his head andughs ¡°That girl, always making me worry, everyone, let us work double time and gather at the m, I am sure that our almighty lord permits it, we would be able to know Harley¡¯s current situation.¡± The n was actually an establishment built by the sixth prince, it serves as a bar, this was him trying to understand what creed does Shadowsh have but after careful investigation, he does not stop human nature nor does he encourage it, he just wants everyone to do it in moderation. He did all of this investigation because he does not want to offend Shadowsh, he was someone born in the royal family, he must thread his path carefully. While the entire New Dawn City was bustling because of Emilio¡¯s transformation, the spies that are on the city starts either sending messages or leaving entirely. Many of them have already decided to work under nder, for them, he is their only salvation in this world, they now truly believe that Shadowsh was a living god. Some of the spies on the other hand, started writing their wills as they cannot or they do not want to betray their masters, they believe that if they ever offend Shadowsh, their survival chance would be zero. Chapter 1097 - 1097 CHAPTER 1066 ZLANDER 1097 CHAPTER 1066 ZLANDER The entire New Dawn City has undergone great change once more, this time, it does not involve the believers, it involves the powers that were investigating the strange situation in the city, all of them became intimidated by Shadowsh. The first reason why many powers became curious about New Dawn City was because of Arnold, his strength is too great to be considered as a mortal man. The second reason is Ivy¡¯s existence, a little girl that was able to ride a powerful flying mount has caused many royal or noble to be extremely jealous but because of Arnold and his knights, no one dares to make a move against her. The third reason is the peaceful state that the city has, while the entire world was filled with monsters and chaos, the surrounding territories around New Dawn City were surprisingly peaceful making everyone envious and curious. Finally, thest reason was the rumour of a living god, of course, all of them first felt that this was just a hoax, that is until they finally meet with Shadowsh. While everyone is panicking about Shadowsh, Ivy arrives at her destination, her expression bes solemn as she faces off against a wild Griffin. It was a peak Gold Rank monster that could suppress lower life forms with just its aura, unfortunately for it, the beings it was currently facing are capable of defeating it. The horse underneath Ivy lets out a neigh, it sounded like a thunderp in the ears of the Griffin, its mind became disoriented, Ivy uses this opportunity to throw her spear at it. The spear seems to gain sentience, it turns into bright purple light, the speed was too fast for the disoriented griffin to dodge, the spear easily pierces through the Griffin¡¯s body. ..... *Skree!* The sharp pain made the Griffin snap out of its disoriented state, unfortunately for it, one of its wings was pierced by the spear and it can no longer fly. Before it started falling, it still managed to release hundreds of wind des at Ivy, the horse snorted and a powerful aura burst out of its body, easily destroying the wind des. The horse then dives down, the Griffin instantly senses the threating from its opponent, it opens its mouth and lets out a supersonic cry. ¡°Thunderst!¡± Ivy¡¯s spear flies back to her hand and with a loud cry, electricity sparks out of the tip of the spear. She controls the electrical current, the two attacks collide and with a loud explosion, the two sides were even, actually, if the horse did not disperse the remnant of the supersonic cry, Ivy would have taken some damage. In a direct confrontation, she lost entirely, her battle experience was too little and her control over her strength isn¡¯t up to par with her current rank. Her strength is onlyparable to a normal peak Silver Ranker even though her current rank is at Gold Rank, the only saving grace for this weakness is the fact that herpanion has the strength of a peak Gold Ranker but with an experienceparable to that of a Saint. Bang! Even after falling from hundreds of meters from the sky, the Griffin still manages to survive, it struggles to stand up but because of the injuries from its fall, its current state was vulnerable. Ivy was not going to give it mercy, she once again threw her spear and without fail, it killed the helpless Griffin, after it died, it became motifs of lights and flew towards her body. She instantly felt her strength increasing, she was not surprised, she knew that anyone that managed to y a dungeon monster would be able to acquire monster essence. ¡°Time to bring nder to the city.¡± She then flew back to the sky, unbeknownst to her but not to her horse, there were multiple individuals that were spying from afar. All of them were secretly observing the Griffin, they all felt that such a monster is near invincible in this world but they did not expect that it would be taken down by a little girl riding a flying horse. Only a couple of individuals know who Ivy was, all of them were spies under nder, they were in a state of total shock after what they have seen. They quickly decided to inform their lord about their discovery, meanwhile, in the capital city of Preintos, a mass of refugees have been gathering towards it, all of them were victims of dungeon outbreaks. The Preintos Kingdom was actually quite lucky because they at least have New Dawn City, the other territories have to fend for themselves against the monsters pouring out of the dungeon. Seeing a flying creature approaching the city, multiple refugees immediately panicked,rge flying creatures were already tied with dungeon monsters in their minds. The knights quickly reacted, they all took out their weapons, the ones that are the most nervous were those that were wielding bows, they can¡¯t just shoot their arrows as there are multiple civilians around them. Their leader saw their hesitation and shouted at them ¡°What the hell are you waiting for?! Do you want that creature to munch your bones?! Fire!!!¡± They could only grit their teeth and fire, Ivy who was approaching the capital city felt multiple objects flying towards her direction. She snorted and with one thought, herpanion easily destroyed all the arrows shot towards them, she became furious, she shouted at the people below ¡°How dare all of you try to attack me!¡± Her enraged voice could be heard by everyone below her, they were stunned because her voice sounded like a little girl, their expression became strange. Ivy then descends and when they all see her appearance, they are dumbfounded, Ivy does not care about their reaction, she shouts at the top of her lungs ¡°Bring me to nder!¡± The expression of the knights became serious, their leader who looks like a person that belongs to the noble circle shouted at Ivy ¡°Little girl, how dare you casually say the name of our great prince?!¡± Ivy ignores him, he turns to the refugees and asks ¡°Was he the one that ordered for me to be shot?¡± Her voice was calm but all the refugees instantly felt immense pressure descending into them, without hesitation, all of them nodded. Ivy shot an electric ball towards the head knight and he was immediately electrocuted, he trembled in shock as the electrical current ran throughout his body. Seeing this, every knight felt a chill gripping their hearts, especially the archers but Ivy did not punish them, she only ordered them ¡°Bring nder here, tell him that our almighty lord wanted to discuss something important with him.¡± Suddenly, one of the children on the side of the refugees asks ¡°Are you god?¡± Ivy was startled, she shakes her head and answers ¡°I am not god, I am just his messenger.¡± The little child was shocked, he then asked ¡°Would god save us from this disaster?¡± Ivy shakes her head ¡°God said that the current event is happening because this world was about to get destroyed, the destruction would have killed all living beings in this world, he bargains with this universe, the monsters that are wreaking havoc everywhere are beings sent by this universe to test us.¡± Everyone was shocked, what she had just said was simply unbelievable, the child asked ¡°What is the universe?¡± Ivy could not help but smile ¡°That is also my question, then I received a shocking answer but considering your feeble mind, I do not think that you are capable of understanding it.¡± A voice sounded out ¡°The universe is what we are now standing upon, it consists of billions of worlds and uncountable living beings, this world is just a speck of dust in the grand scheme of things, we should be grateful that our beloved god gave this world a chance of survival.¡± Everyone turns towards the source of the voice and sees nder walking towards Ivy, he kneels, shocking everyone present ¡°Lady Ivy, it is a pleasure to meet you, I have heard from one of my men that our beloved lord is looking for me.¡± Ivy nodded, she sighs ¡°Our almighty lord seems to be weeping for the loss of lives in this world but because the expansion of New Dawn City is quite slow, he cannot save as much as he wanted to, the monsters are our tribtion, he will just be a guide not the saviour.¡± nder nodded ¡°So my lord wants to discuss how to save more lives, as expected of him, he is truly benevolent and kind, do not worry, I will immediately go there.¡± He takes out the orb that Shadowsh gave to him and a white sagely dragon appears, its aura makes everyone breathless. He looks at the refugees and says ¡°Those that are seeking safety, head west, there you will find the kingdom of heaven, if you want to get revenge or obtain power, only in that location would you be able to achieve or obtain it.¡± Chapter 1098 - 1098 CHAPTER 1067 STUPIDITY 1098 CHAPTER 1067 STUPIDITY Hearing this, the refugees look amongst each other, they know that with how many they are, the capital city would certainly not be able to amodate them, they might not even be able to provide them food. That is why, when they heard what the prince had said, coupled with the image of Ivy riding a flying horse and a golden dragon appearing out of thin air, the originally depressed and lifeless people obtained hope. They started migrating towards the west, nder knew that all of them would choose to follow his advice, so before leaving, he hadmanded all of the people under him to take care of the refugees while they were migrating towards New Dawn City. Up in the air, Ivy and nder were talking with each other, the rtionship between the two of them has gotten quite close after Shadowsh¡¯s disappearance, Ivy was the one keeping everything in order. After all, in her mind, she was the chosen one that Shadowsh had picked, the rest were not as special as she is. ¡°Yes, the monster that I have encountered was truly a powerful beast, if it were not for Miracle, I would not be able to defeat it all on my own.¡± After her battle with the Griffin, Ivy asks her partner ¡°Miracle¡± to grace her performance, she quickly realises that, she was actually not a match against her opponent. nder pacifies her ¡°Do not worry, you are just too young and inexperienced, if you were a little bit older and have more experience fighting such beasts, you would not be helpless against it.¡± Ivy shakes her head ¡°I am not worried, with Miracle by my side, no one other than almighty lord Shadowsh is capable of harming me, I am just disappointed at myself for thinking that I am undefeatable all on my own.¡± nder bes silent, he then lets out a sad sigh ¡°I wish that I have a capable subordinate such as Miracle, my family is getting on myst nerve, they actually dare spout nonsense as Shadowsh not being real!¡± ..... He shouted thest few words with anger and killing intent, if he was not afraid of falling out of Shadowsh¡¯s favour, he would have killed his family already. After all, he was only epted by Shadowsh because the blood on his hand is considered smallpared to most royal members. Ivy could not help but look at him with pity, she shakes her head and says ¡°You are too pitiful, unlike you, I have a dependable older sister, actually, I think that our almighty lord would also make her his servant.¡± nder¡¯s eyes widened, he was shocked by this news, he could not help but think in his heart ¡®I cannot marry Ivy as she is the Saintess and her age is considered too youngpared to mine but her older sister is just three years younger than me, she is the perfect candidate to be my wife.¡¯ He knows that unlike most female members he had met, he cannot just talk to the parents and arrange a marriage, he needs to make her fall in love with him. In terms of looks, he is quite confident but he does not know why but he is diffident, after all, Harley¡¯s sister is a Saintess and she might also be one of the chosen ones, his status as a prince is basically trash in her eyes. He decided to discuss with his men, there were some members of his royal knights who were oncemoners and even mercenaries, they might have some experience wooing females. All of the high ranking members of his royals were the knights that were with him during his first visit to New Dawn City, he immediately knew that he would be med by his knights once he returned to the capital city. This was a selfish move on his part, he wanted to be the only person to talk to Shadowsh amongst his group, he wanted to showcase his capability more. The golden orb that he had obtained helped him a lot during all of this time, he continues to umte good karma and turns it into his power and even increases the faith of the kingdom. For him, it was already one hundred percent sure that he would be the one crowned as king and the reason was quite simple, his father was an arrogant and selfish king. Shadowsh could grant his wish to live longer, he would definitely beg him to obtain this blessing, to the point that he is no longer anything to him but a puppet. Ivy spoke to him ¡°Since the activities of the dungeons have be more frequent and active, I think that you and Arnold should work together to save more people.¡± nder nodded, he then hesitated to ask something but his expression said it all, she opened her mouth and asked ¡°You can ask me if something is troubling you, as the future ruler of the Holy Empire, you should have absolute confidence in the things you do.¡± He shakes his head and says ¡°No one is absolutely confident in their actions, they are either too arrogant or too stupid in their decisions.¡± Ivy shakes her head ¡°That is not what I meant, absolute confidence does not mean that you are extremely sure with your actions, you just need to show this type of expression and action to our subjects, for the rest, let us handle it.¡± Heughs out loud ¡°You mean that I would lie to our subjects, hahaha, the makings of a politician, you do not need to worry about this, you could even say, I was trained to do this type of action.¡± Even though he said this in a joking manner, inwardly, he knew that this was the truth, even as children, the royalties are taught how to lie in front of their subordinates and subjects to gain their loyalty. Ivy could sense his disgust towards himself and his family, she calmly spoke ¡°Not everyone could be our almighty lord, capable of anything but do not forget this, he is a divine being and we are mortal men.¡± ¡°To survive, no, to live, we have to do things that we are not proud of, we are only humans after all.¡± nder absolutely agrees with her words, he cannot help but smile in ridicule as he thought about something, finally, he can no longer hold it in and startsughing. Ivy was confused, she asked ¡°Why are you suddenlyughing?¡± They were just talking about heavy and solemn stuff and yet, not long after, one of them startedughing like a maniac. ¡°Sorry, I just cannot help butugh at the ignorance of my family, they are still thinking that the current situation is an advantage to the kingdom because they can conquer more territories.¡± Ivy was stunned, she also startedughing. ¡°Truly idiotic, do they really think that the monsters would give them some respect just because they are of royal descent?¡± Her question made nderugh once again. ¡°I cannot help but imagine an image in my head containing my arrogant brothers and spoiled sisters pointing at the monsters, telling them who they are in an arrogant manner like the monsters would apologize to them.¡± Ivy was sent reeling inughter hearing this. ¡°That would be something that I would love to see, their sheer stupidity will certainly make me question the intelligence of humanity.¡± Ivy shakes her head smiling bitterly. While the two of them were chatting calmly, their speed caused the clouds to part, they had already arrived at New Dawn City, they were just too preupied with their discussion. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of youe down and let us have a chat.¡± Suddenly, a voice rings in their heads stunning the two of them, when they realise where they are currently, they be embarrassed. Their mounts start descending, the children of the city gather towards theirnding spot, they were looking at the golden dragon and the flying horse with shining eyes. Most boys love the golden dragon, it is in line with their ideal of bing domineering knights and heroes of this world, while the girls love the graceful look of Miracle. Once the twond, the golden dragon transforms into a golden orb, the only person that was still riding her mount was Ivy. The two were not showing it but inwardly, they were nervous, not because of their fear towards Shadowsh but because of their respect towards him. To think that they made him wait while the two of them were jovially chatting with each other, the children parted immediately, they were full of awe. For them, Ivy, Arnold and nder are their idols, the three were the first people to be given blessing by Shadowsh, not all of the children were born and raised in this city, some of them were people transferred here by the knights of New Dawn City, many of them were also helped by nder to transfer in this location. Chapter 1099 - 1099 CHAPTER 1068 MISSIONS 1099 CHAPTER 1068 MISSIONS Now that their two heroes were walking besides each other, the children were full of awe, meanwhile, the other residents were looking at them with admiration, they were working hard in order to obtain recognition from Shadowsh. Right now, only two professions manage to earn Shadowsh¡¯s recognition, the builders and the knights, the rest were working hard to promote themselves and their current professions. The chefs would gather and discuss their discovery, they might not share their secret recipes or sauces but they would dly share any discovery they have encountered or found, they would also evaluate each other¡¯s foods. Not only the chefs but also the teachers, gardeners and many more were trying to improve their mastery over their own professions, Shadowsh was unaware of this but he would certainly start evaluating everyone in his city after he finishedpleting his current mission. Building the Adventure Guild, as long as he could promote more adventurers, he could save more lives and increase the security of his territory. There are some knights or civilians that dislike being bound by strict rules but they have not heard him promoting the mercenary upation, that is why the Adventure Guild would certainly attract their attention. Currently, Harley was in total shock after hearing the duty that Shadowsh will give to her, the immense responsibility was too much for such a young girl like her but since she was chosen, she would work hard not to let him down. ¡°I will not disappoint you my lord.¡± Shadowsh then creates 10 clones, all of them have no facial features, they look a little bit creepy but in Harley¡¯s eyes, they look extremely holy. ¡°These would help you build the guild, the orb that I have given you would grant you powerful strength and a partner that will grow with you, remember my words, what you are going to do will change the structure of this world and will save countless lives.¡± She nodded, leaving the church, her eyes were radiating intense lights that represent her will. ..... Ivy was startled to see her sister, both of them were so busy in their jobs that they barely saw each other, seeing her expression, she instantly knew that her opportunity hade. She quickly congrattes her ¡°Congrattions sister! Told you that our almighty lord has great ns for you.¡± Harley nodded ¡°Yes, I did not expect that I would be given such a great task, do not worry little sister, I would not disappoint you or our lord.¡± Seeing just how serious she was, Ivy became curious about the mission that Shadowsh has given to her sister, she decided to ask himter since she wanted to help her sister. Meanwhile, nder uses this opportunity to greet Harley, trying to get close to her, he had already nned to marry her ¡°Greetings miss Harley, it is once again, a pleasure to meet you.¡± She smiled calmly and nodded, she was not trained how to greet or act in front of a noble but because of the mission that she is currently carrying, her pride has risen to a whole new level, a prince is no longer a high deity in her eyes, unlike before, she was no longer nervous. nder was a bit surprised, his first personal meeting with Harley, her reaction was quite awkward, she could not evenplete her words. ¡®What mission did my lord gave her to make her attitude towards me change this much?¡¯ Just like Ivy, he also became interested in knowing Harley¡¯s mission, unfortunately, he does not have any courage to ask Shadowsh such a question. ¡°Come in.¡± A calm voice beckons them to enter the church, snapping out of their daze, the two hurriedly enter the church, they are greeted by Emilio. nder was shocked, if it were not for the fact that Ivy was so calm, he would have never thought that the person in front of them was Emilio. The average looking individual that he was acquainted with is vastly differentpared to the person that was escorting them. He became a little bit envious but quickly, this emotion disappears, he could not help but think about his family and felt that he was already luckypared to most people. ¡°Greetings my lord.¡± Immediately, upon seeing Shadowsh, nder kneels in one knee and bows his head, no one in this world other than his lord would be able to make him do this. ¡°You may stand.¡± nder tries to calm his raging emotion down, he stands up like he was calm but inwardly, he was extremely excited, this is the person that had changed his destiny. Shadowsh looks at him with a curious expression ¡°Why are you nervous? You, of all people should know that I am a benevolent deity, I should not warrant such hesitation.¡± nder shakes his head ¡°It is not that my lord, at first, I felt that I have encountered one of the gods and was feeling lucky, I then searched for other gods in order to facilitate their descent and also prepare for the evil ones.¡± Emilio and Ivy were startled to hear this, they quickly became curious about his discovery, after all, their lord have already said that there are other gods, they wanted to know the difference between theirs and the other gods. ¡°The elves have their own god called Goddess Of Life, it is written in their race that their goddess has created their race by nting one tree.¡± Shadowsh startsughing when he hears this, the people were surprised to see his reaction. ¡°I never thought that the elves would twist their own legend, it is actually the opposite, the tree was the one who had given birth to the Goddess Of Life, that tree is called the Tree Of Life, the fruits it bore would be elves, one sip from its spring would extend the lives of all mortals.¡± Hearing this, the trio were gobsmacked. Shadowsh sighs ¡°The elves are truly idiotic for rewriting their own history, no wonder the Goddess Of Life would not descend in this world, so it is because of this.¡± nder has an expression of realisation after hearing his words ¡°So that is why, ording to my sources, the elves were praying for their goddess but their wishes were unfulfilled, they are now on the verge of bing extinct.¡± The elves are known for their aptitude towards elemental magic but during Shadowsh first descent here, he could sense that this world contains only a minuscule amount of Mana. ¡°nder, I will call Arnold here and the two of you are going to rescue the elves, bring them here, I will make them one of the strongest army in this world, they will be led by you and Arnold.¡± nder trembles slightly after hearing this, he was in a state of extreme ecstasy. Shadowsh then turns to Ivy ¡°Ivy, I have given a very important mission to your sister, I want you to help her in her endeavour, her mission would reshape the entirety of this world so it is of the utmost importance that the two of you will be able to aplish it.¡± nder who was imagining his future and Emilio who was listening quietly both take a sharp deep breath after hearing what their lord had said. Their expression bes solemn, nder was deep in thought ¡®No wonder she acted so calmly in front of me, my importance is clearly much lowerpared to the mission my lord had given her.¡¯ He took a deep breath and said ¡°My lord, I will definitely helpdy Harleyplete her mission!¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°Your current duty is to gather all the intelligent races of this world, with the difference of ideology and lifestyle, you would certainly have a difficult time aplishing this, before worrying about others, worry about yourself first.¡± nder nodded, Ivy, on the other hand, clenched her fist tightly, she was also caught by surprise, Shadowsh could see her worry ¡°Ivy, you may go to your sister, nder and I still have a lot of things to discuss.¡± Ivy bows and excuses herself, once she gets out, she immediately flies towards the direction of her sister, she is sensitive towards life aura and almost every living being has a different life aura. In a different location, a golden knight wielding a giant shield and a broadsword was easily killing goblins, with every wave of his sword, multiple goblins would be split into two. He raises his shield and charges towards a horde of goblins, he was unstoppable, even after using all of their strength, the goblins were unsessful in stopping him. The knights behind him then charged towards the injured goblins, many of them were wielding bows, there were a couple of beastmen that were watching the scene, they were in total awe. A knight came to their side and started taking out food and clean water ¡°You must have traveled a long way, here, eat and replenish yourselves, we are going to bring you to safety.¡± Chapter 1100 - 1100 CHAPTER 1069 AVATARS 1100 CHAPTER 1069 AVATARS All the beastmen were confused, it is a well known fact that all races hate each other, humans are considered cunning and treacherous, beastman is tied with the words brute and stupid, elves are known to be arrogant and perfectionist and dwarves are known to be boar and insensitive. For them to be both saved by human knights and treated to a meal, this made them feel like they were dreaming, upon seeing their expression, the knightughed out loud. ¡°We are not normal knights, we are the subordinates of a Holy Knight, we do not care if you are human or not, we are tasked with an important mission to save all intelligent lives.¡± Hearing this, the hearts of the beastmen surges. Unlike the dwarves and elves, they are the only non-human race that does not have any one true God that they believe in, one of the small children raises her hand and asks ¡°Can we know the name of your god.¡± The knights that were present startughing, the oldest one amongst them spoke ¡°We all know the name of our almighty lord but it is a bit sphemous for us to call his name without any special ceremony.¡± The knight that has given them their food exins ¡°You do not need to worry, we will be returning to our territory once we are finished here, you will certainly be able to see our God.¡± The beastmen were once again given a massive shock, their race mostly believed in superstition, that is why they are seen as brutes and unintelligent. Arnold who had just killed thousands of goblins spoke ¡°Our almighty lord is calling us, we need to return, secure the refugees, no harm shall be done to them.¡± One of his knights asks ¡°My lord, shall we test their karma, after all, if we bring those that have negative karma, it would make our holy kingdom dirty.¡± ..... Arnold froze, he sighed in relief ¡°Thank you Alejandro, I was too preupied at returning because of our almighty lord¡¯s order that I have forgotten such an important duty.¡± The knights then take out an orb that glows in different light, the children were ignored, they are given a free pass because the adults felt that they could still be changed even if they are bad now, if they are not reformed through a soft approach, they would be given the military treatment. After a round of scanning, the knights only found seven individuals in the 100 and so refugees they have rescued are emitting ck aura, they were instantly ejected, even after they begged, they were not epted. Those that knew them actually celebrated their ejection, then, they were amazed by the power of the orb, they became even more certain about Shadowsh, many of them have already converted their beliefs, especially the children. Arnold who was leading the group stops, his eyes radiate intense battle will, the knights quickly surround the refugees, they raise their shields protecting them from harm. The archers knock their arrows, their leader asks in a quiet voice ¡°What is it, lord Arnold?¡± ¡°It is those d*mned chameleons once again, I could sense thirteen of them approaching us at full speed, be ready, I will-¡± Before he could finish what he wanted to say, the orbs that the knights were carrying lit up. They then transform into a barrier that protects the refugees, the remaining blobs of lights descend on Arnold and his knights, their aura has risen considerably and they feel immense strength flowing within their body. Arnold was ecstatic, he shouted ¡°Our lord has blessed us! Let us destroy these vermin that are trying to destroy our world!¡± One of the knights kneels in front of Arnold and begged ¡°My lord, please let us be the ones that would vanquish these vermin, we want to experience the feeling of our almighty lord¡¯s power coursing through our body!¡± Arnold froze once again, even though he felt extremely ufortable doing this, he still agreed to the request of his knights, his decision made all of his knights cheer, some were even crying in happiness. Two of them cannot hold themselves and charge towards the direction of the chameleons, they do not know why but they could sense the general direction of their enemies, they were notining though, on the contrary, they were worshipping Shadowsh¡¯s divine ability. Seeing this, the rest of the knights became furious, they raced amongst each other for the chance to kill a monster, the archers aimed their glowing bows in a certain direction and released their arrows. Their expression became dumbfounded, they could not believe that they were capable of controlling their arrows nor piercing through multiple trees. One of them shouted ¡°With our almighty lord¡¯s blessing, I am no longer a human but a super one, any enemy that tries to harm our great holy kingdom, beware because the next holy knight is waving his bow at you!¡± This causes the rest of the knights to angrily shout ¡°I am going to be the next holy knight, not you!¡± They quickly realized that they had all said the same thing, they red at each other, the smell of gunpowder spreads in the air, Arnold was having a headache watching them. He knew that he cannot stop them frompeting against each other, after all, he was also looking forward to the next holy knight selection, he was currently feeling the pressure after seeing how strong the monsters are getting. After a massive increase of strength, the knights easily destroy the Bronze Rank chameleons, the beastmen watching the scene were once again shocked by what they have seen. Their eyes were also filled with desire, their race are known to be power hungry, for them, strength reigns supreme, they just did not expect that the kind and benevolent god that they are dreaming to meet was also capable of giving such strength to his subjects. Arnold sees that the knights are still unsatisfied, he shakes his head andmands ¡°Line up! I know that many of you want to showcase your strength but we first need to escort these refugees back to our holy kingdom.¡± The situation of God¡¯s World is bing more chaotic and despairing for most residents of the world but this has also be an opportunity for Shadowsh. Unfortunately, he was too preupied with his guilt and was not thinking of spreading his belief but even if he does not do this, his subjects would. Currently, he was deep in thought sitting on his chair, he decided to return back to his Behemoth Avatar, most of the ns were given to Ivy, Harley and nder. Arnold would be directly involved with all of his ns, so would Emilio, he pities the two since they cannot even rest fully, thinking about this, before returning back to his other avatar, he did something that would forever cause New Dawn City to be in apetitive mood. He erected a giant monument that records the merits of everyone of his subjects, the number one in the list was Arnold, followed by nder and the third was Ivy. Emilio was actually just a little bit lower than Ivy, nder was also not that far from Arnold, both of them have been doing their best to promote New Dawn City and Shadowsh¡¯s religion. But the names of the civilians shocked everyone, they quickly realised that their merits would also be recorded, they might not be able catch up with the top five but this doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot be in the top ten. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh in his Behemoth Avatar opens his eyes, clenching his fist repeatedly, he felt his strength solidifying, he could not believe that his simple test would produce such a positive result. He startedughing ¡°Hahaha! I really could bring back fate Qi as long as it is gathered towards my soul, such a fascinating thing.¡± He then uses a small amount of it to cleanse the baleful Qi permeated inside the body of the Behemoth Race, he knew that this would decrease his present strength but he does not care. After all, he could sense that he reced the natural deterrent of his avatar from maniac fear to dignified suppression, he also became closer with the metal element. He became curious about what would happen if he also tried this with a Titan or a Leviathan¡¯s body but quickly, he shakes this thoughts off. The burden of his soul was already too great because of the amount of avatars that he left in the lower realm, The worst of it all is The Fragment constantly trying to escape his control, fortunately for him, he still has Amethyst to help him ease off his burden. With fate Qi, he might make his soul grow bigger and stronger, it was already tempered by Chaos and Harmony, even Grim helped so he doesn¡¯t have any impurity towards his soul right now, only his Nascent Soul was left to be tempered but he will only do this once he reaches the fabled Immortal Realm. Chapter 1101 - 1101 CHAPTER 1070 DUNGEONS 1101 CHAPTER 1070 DUNGEONS ¡°So, the time difference between God¡¯s World and the Cultivation Universe is getting farther, it seems that entering there would burden my soul heavily, I just hope that the automatic reaction response that I left to my avatar would be proven efficient.¡± He said while sensing the amount of time that had passed by. He looks in a certain direction and mumbles ¡°I need to train warriors that arepatible with astral energy, I have Star to lead the group, maybe Haze would give me a surprise and was alsopatible with the star energy from this universe.¡± The strength that the Night Demons showed him has made him think about the proper usage of astral Qi, even though mortals would have a hard time absorbing even a miniscule amount of it, it was still one of the greatest and most abundant energy there is. ¡°With Space Metal Qi, those from the Metal God Sect are also suitable to train astral Qi, why don¡¯t I create a Sanctuary built for astral and space mage?¡± He became more and more inclined to follow this train of thought. After all, he cannot create a powerful force in the Divine Realm all on his own, that realm was too vast for him to explore by himself. Even though finding humans or other humanoid beings that arepatible with space attribute and astral Qi is difficult, it is much easier finding monsters that are born to be experts in this field. ¡°Unfortunately, Banjo is also on Divine Realm, if he was here, it would have been much easier to nurture space type monsters.¡± He sighs once again and decided to use his newfound mastery over the space element in order to train others. Multiple thoughts and ideas shes in his mind, since the escort team would not arrive for a couple of days maybe even weeks, he uses this free time to think on how to improve Gaia¡¯s future. He knows that unlike most higher nes of existence, Gaia would certainly be a part of the Divine Realm in the future, it is better safe than sorry. ..... First, the matters regarding the World Guardians, he cannot always be present in this world so he needs someone or something to protect it. Meanwhile, in a different location, inside a dreadful ce, a knight was fighting against tens of thousands of undeads together with his mount, even though they were outnumbered, the two were unfazed. Sans thrusts his spear multiple times, leaving only afterimages for his enemies to see, they hadn¡¯t even felt the piercing pain before falling to the ground because of the attack. Roar! Roar! Roar! Ten giant flying Bone Dragons charges towards their location, Nightmare could sense what his partner was about to do, without hesitation, he dives into the shadows. [Overlord Death Sweep] With one skill, he annihted everything around him, the undeads that were destroyed turns into pure essence and flies towards him and Nightmare, the two felt their strength slowly increasing. Neigh! Nightmare raises his hooves and breakthrough from his bottleneck, an aura that belongs to a True Saint floods the entire floor of the dungeon they are currently in. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Nightmare (Mount) Title: [Tyrant], [Overlord] Race: Undead Species: Tyrant Devourer Bloodlines: [Infernal Hell Horse (Surpassed)] Grade: Divine Level: Early Stage of True Saint Master: Sans Innate Attributes: Fire/Yin/Dark/Death Higher Tier Death Qi: Peak Heaven Rank Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Heaven Tier], [Yin Qi : Peak Heaven Tier], [Dark Energy: Peak Heaven Tier], [Death Qi : Peak Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Overlord Intent], [Soul Tyrant], [Infernal me] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Death Stomp], [Hellsme Breath], [Tyrant Charge], [The Breath Of Death], [Hellsme Soul Fireballs], [Soul Gaze], [Soul Cry], [Death Command] Racial Trait : [Tyrant Overlord], [Soul Tyrant], [Undead Overlord], [The Mount Of The God Of Death] Passive Abilities : [Space Breaking Speed], [Death Qi Domain], [Divine Skeleton], [Hellsme Control], [Law Of Destruction] Activate Ability: [Soul Transformation], [Death Cry], [Shadow Sublimation], [zing Mode] Super Ability: [Nascent Weaponized Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C He had be a true support type ss for Sans, he could actually be a powerhouse that would be feared by most fighters of his level, unfortunately, he was already determined to help his king prosper in power. Sans felt gratified after seeing that Nightmare has finally be a True Saint, most of the essence was given to him in order to facilitate his growth. ¡°Master, I think that you should focus on yourself as of right now, as long as you be a Saint Lord, you would no longer feel helpless against most powerhouses in this realm.¡± Sans froze after hearing this but he was still hesitant. He wanted Nightmare to also grow stronger with him, seeing his hesitation, Nightmare could only say his trump card ¡°I will go back to the lower floors in order to strengthen myself, master, I respect you with my entire but I need to be brutally honest with you, if you continue hesitating, sooner orter, Leafinia would definitely catch up to you.¡± Sans once again froze but this time, he no longer felt hesitant, without hesitation, he advanced towards the next floor, determined not to be overtaken by Leafinia, for him, bing stronger than her was always one of his greatest goals. After both of them returned from their own higher ne of existence, the gap between the two had be wide, Leafinia focused too much on learning more knowledge that he managed to be stronger than her. He will keep it this way, while Sans was advancing with his subordinates, bing a force that isparable to all the members of the United Federation Alliance excluding Thousand Race Empire, Leafinia and the elves were also growing stronger by the second. They are facingpletely different monsterspared to Sans, most monsters that they were fighting are either insects or nt monsters, also, from time to time, intelligent hostile monsters would appear. Leafinia was having a hard time, most monsters from her dungeons seem to be born to counter nt type beings like her, the elves were also having difficulties because of the strength of their opponent. The Elf Queen who was nowmanding her troops spoke ¡°Our Lady, we cannot advance towards the upper floors, the monsters are currently too strong for our troops.¡± Leafinia could understand her worry, she sighs and says ¡°All of you stay on this floor, unless you defeated more than 70% of the monsters, stay on this floor.¡± The expression of all the elves changes before they could say anything, she cuts them off ¡°This is an opportunity for me to be strong enough to hold the title of Goddess in the entirety of Gaia!¡± The elves all let out a disappointed sigh, they felt ashamed of their strength, meanwhile, Leafinia is not focused on them but on someone else ¡®I know that you are going to use this opportunity given to us by master to widen our gap Sans but I will show you that killing is not the only method to increase your strength!¡¯ She felt confident that her knowledge would help her explore this dungeon with ease, of course, she would still be as cautious as ever. In another different location, multiple fleets of flying ships soared through the sky, the soldiers that were manning the ships were all in a state of ecstasy, their mission was to escort their lord, something that they had always dreamt. Multiple flying monsters were flying besides the ship, the members of the Hope Family knew that there were thousands of monsters evolving on Gaia, bing something that most territories dread to face against. Also, from time to time, monsters that clearly belonged to a higher ne of existence would be pulled into their world, not because of an ident but because Gaia herself was trying to expand. She was actively stealing monsters from different higher nes of existence in order to increase her own strength, she was no longer present in the same realm as all of the nes of existence in the lower realm. She exists besides the Divine Realm and the lower realm, her existence was too unique and was deemed almost nonexistent by this universe, if it were not for the fact that her children were involved in multiple battles against the army of the Plunder Universe, she would have been cast off. But because of this action, the powers inside her were having a massive headache dealing against invasive species, if it were not for the fact that most Saint Lords she had captured were sealed, this world would have been in a total mess. Even so, the True Saints that she had stolen were wreaking havoc everywhere, the only thing that everyone finds advantageous from her reckless action is pressure. Yes, the constant thought of being destroyed drives everyone to find multiple methods to increase their strength or improve the power of their race as a whole. The current situation stems from one crucial fact, Gaia is iplete, she tried to take over Shadowsh before and had paid dearly for it, right now, she is only acting out because of her drive for improvement. Chapter 1102 - 1102 CHAPTER 1071 THE ESCORT GROUP 1102 CHAPTER 1071 THE ESCORT GROUP Her consciousness was half destroyed, half of her being fused with Shadowsh, because of this, he hasplete control over Gaia, his rule over this world is supreme and even if a much more powerful being descends on this world, unless they are capable of destroying Gaia in one attack, they would be of no match against him. Back to the flying fleet, multiple flying dragons appear, they are beasts that were stolen by Gaia, they do not belong to any group, actually, the Soaring Dragon Kingdom have tried to recruit them. Unfortunately, many of the dragons were either too arrogant or beings that were infected with madness, the argument of the two sides caused a fallout. They were fighting against each other and the Soaring Dragon Kingdom was winning, because of this reason, the otherworld dragons do not have any permanent territory. Seeing so many of them dared to attack the Thousand Race Empire flying feet, the flying beasts that were apanying the fleet all let out a furious cry. They swarm towards the iing dragons with ring killing intent, all the flying fleet lit up and their weapons aimed at the charging enemies. Boom! Boom! Boom! The people manning the ships all open fire and without fail, the ones that were hit sessfully all exploded into bits, the other dragons were stunned, they were new to this world and wanted to show their dominance. They did not expect to meet such powerful foes, they did not know that the ones that were facing are considered members of the strongest power of this world. JM snorted when he saw just how weak their enemies are, he sneered and said ¡°How foolish, they dared to attack us when they are this weak?¡± ..... He shakes his head and tells the captain to continue on their path, the flying beasts wanted to chase after the fleeing dragons but after hearing themand, they all return but they send onest re full of killing intent to their defeated foes. The fire dragons were shivering in fear, in just one sh, more than half of them were annihted. The fire dragon king turns his gaze towards the leaving flying feet and says ¡°This world is currently too dangerous for us to roam freely, I suggest that we find a power that belongs to the same race.¡± Hearing this, the other fire dragons agree, they did not expect that their grand ambition of ruling this new world was cut off right from the start, the fire dragon king then looks at two individuals andmands ¡°The two of you need to transform into humanoid forms in order to blend into this world.¡± They then left to find a temporary territory to stay while trying to find more information regarding this world. The flying fleet on the other hand were still moving at a rapid pace, they encountered more stranded or lost monsters, most would not attack them but there are those that have lost their minds in madness. Without fail, those that dared to attack the fleet were killed, JM and the rest who were watching the performance of the True Beastman and Summoned Dragon Race were quite satisfied. The white tiger and the Dragon Emissary were of course ecstatic to see the look of approval in the eyes of the Hope Family. After two weeks of travel, the fleet finally arrived at their destination, they saw their god cultivating silently, his aura was oppressive and the skies above him no longer contain clouds, it was pure starry sky. Shadowsh opens his eyes and his powerful divine sense instinctively scatters, the powerful oppression made all the beastmen and the dragons to kneel, the flying beasts on the other hand started falling one after another. Realising what he had done, Shadowsh felt a little embarrassed, he waves his hand and the flying beasts were suspended in midair. He wanted to apologize but JM beat him to it ¡°Wee back big brother! We are sorry that it took too long to arrive.¡± He waves his hand indicating that it was no problem, suddenly, four girls appear and leap into his embrace, they were all bewitchingly beautiful. He was quite familiar with the aura of their soul, he was shocked, they were his four blood sisters, they finally managed to transform into their perfect humanoid form but this is only possible for them if they broke through their restrictions and reached Saint Rank. He closes his eyes and asks Amethyst to help him, when he opens them once again, they are now glowing in a golden glow. He scans the girls, including his mother and aunt, he wanted to check just how much improvement they had undergone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Mary Title: [Sage] upation: [Herbalist], [Spiritualist], [Array Master] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Sage Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: Early Stage of True Saint Innate Attributes: Fire/Spirit/Yin/Wind/Water Vitality (Spiritual Vitality): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Divine Tier], [Spiritual Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Wind Energy: Low Heaven Tier], [Water Energy: Low Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Sage Aura], [Source Star: Fox World], [Lunar Qi] Mana (Divine Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Ghostly Fireball], [Lunar sh], [Mad Fang], [Illusion], [Bewitch], [Water de], [Air de], [Spiritual Shock] Racial Trait: [Illusion Master], [Sage], [Divine Speed], [Lunar Descent], [World Lord], [Yin and Water Fusion: Ice Element], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Divine w], [Divine Fang], [Bewitching Eyes], [Elemental Enhancement], [Yin me] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation], [Divine Beast Transformation], [Illusion World Domain] Super Ability: [Lunar Sage] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: re Title: [War Goddess] upation: [Commander] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Divine Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: Early Stage of True Saint Innate Attributes: Fire/Spirit/Yin Vitality (Spiritual Vitality): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Divine Tier], [Spiritual Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Bloody Moon Descent], [Ruthless Yin Wind], [Source Star: Female Warrior World], [Lunar Qi] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Ruthless Yin Wind de Barrage], [Ruthless Yin Scatter], [ming Breath], [Yin Fire Sword], [ming Barrier], [Illusion], [Bewitch] Racial Trait: [Illusion Master], [War Lord], [Ruthless Yin Wind Maniption], [World Lord], [Life Stealing Illusion], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Divine Fangs], [Divine ws] [Bewitching Eyes], [Ruthless Killing Intent] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation], [War Goddess Transformation], [Bloody Illusion World Domain] Super Ability: [Madness] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Lucy Title: [To Master] upation: [Array Master], [Rune Master], [cksmith], [Tinkerer] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Divine Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 6Th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Fire/Spirit/Yin/Wind/Thunder Vitality (Spiritual Vitality): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Divine Tier], [Spiritual Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Wind Energy: Low Heaven Tier], [Thunder Energy: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Sage Aura], [Source Star: Techno World], [Lunar Qi] Mana (Divine Tiret): Diamond Core Skills: [menado], [Thunder st], [Wind de Barrage], [Giant Crescent ming Yin Wind de], [Illusion], [Bewitch], [Spiritual Shock] ..... Racial Trait: [Illusion Master], [Techno Lord], [Enhanced Brain Capacity], [World Lord], [Thunder Absorption], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Adds On: Metal Element], [Electricity Maniption], [Bewitching Eyes], [Wind to Thunder Creation] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation], [Mecha Transformation], [Summon Metal Golems], [Summon Thunder Golems], [Metal and Thunder Golem Fusion] Super Ability: [Technological Artificial Intelligence Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Dorothy Title: [Enchantress] upation: [Spiritualist] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Divine Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 5th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Yin/Spirit Vitality (Yin Qi): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Spiritual Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Divine Bewitching Aura], [Source Star: Subus World], [Lunar Qi], Mana (Divine Tiret): Diamond Core Skills: [Kiss Of Death], [Suction Of Death], [Ecstasy] [Illusion], [Bewitch], [Spiritual Envement], [Spiritual Shock] Racial Trait: [Illusion Master], [Enchantress], [Subus Body Trait], [Lunar Descent], [World Lord], [Ecstatic Illusion], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Bewitching Body], [Bewitching Scent], [Bewitching Aura], [Bewitching Voice], [Bewitching Eyes] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation] Super Ability: [Vixen Madness] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Foxxy Title: [me Empress] upation: [Mage] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Raging me Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 7th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Fire/Yin/Spirit Vitality: Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Divine Tier], [Spiritual Qi: Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Source Star: me World] Mana (Divine Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Eruption], [ming Breath], [ming de], [Fire Barrier], [ming Whirlwind], [Giant Fireball], [Dragon Fireball], [Illusion] Racial Trait: [Supreme Mage Core], [Enhanced Divine Mana], [Divine Speed], [World Lord], [Raging Yin me ], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Divine w], [Divine Fang], [Bewitching Eyes], [Elemental Enhancement], [Fire Absorption], [Semi Phoenix me] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation], [Elemental Transformation], [ming World Domain] Super Ability: [All Out Explosion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Flora Title: [Ghost Master] upation: [Spiritualist], [Array Master] Race: Beast Species: Nine Tailed Ghost Fox Bloodlines: [Nine Tailed Divine Fox] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: 5th Cycle Of Sainthood Innate Attributes: Fire/Spirit/Yin/ Vitality (Spiritual Vitality): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Heaven Tier], [Spiritual Qi: Peak Divine Tier], [Yin Qi: Peak Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Source Star: Living Spirit World], [Lunar Qi] Mana (Divine Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Ghostly Fireball], [Bewitch], [Illusion], [Ghost Cry], [Ghostly Yin Wind] Racial Trait: [Illusion Master], [Ghost Transformation], [Ghost Lunar Descent], [World Lord], [Fox Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Bewitching Eyes], [Spiritual Control], [Ghost Control], [Spiritual Suppression], [Bewitching Eyes] Active Abilities: [Multiple Clone], [Thousand Transformation], [Ghostly Illusion World Domain], [Summon Spirit], [Summon Ghost Soldiers], [Summon Ghost General], [Summon Ghost Commander], [Summon Ghost Kings], [Summon Ghost Emperors], [Summon Ghost Saint], [Summon True Saint Ghost] Super Ability: [Ghost God Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 1103 - 1103 CHAPTER 1072 BACK TO GAIA 1103 CHAPTER 1072 BACK TO GAIA All of them went into different directions, re and Foxxy seemed to have be warring lords, since he did not hear any information regarding the battles they had fought, it meant that the battles they had participated in all urred on other worlds. Since they are world lords themselves, they would certainly benefit from conquering other worlds. The one who had surprised Shadowsh the most was actually Lucy, he never expected for her to be an inventor and considering her talent, it seems that she was a technological genius. Snapping out of his daze, he smiles and says ¡°Let us return home, there are going to be big changes that we are going to implement and we of the Thousand Race Empire would be the ones that are going to bear the major responsibility in this change.¡± Everyone nodded, after Shadowsh was carefully escorted to the ship, making him smile bitterly because he felt that he was now a precious baby in front of his subjects. Of course, other than the youngest generation of the Hope Family, the rest were making fun of him because of his current situation, meanwhile, the flying monsters that were apanying the fleet spread out. They will not let anyone or anything bother Shadowsh, they must not have a situation like what had happened to the fire dragons. There are also multiple powerhouses that are on Xiantian Emperor Realm that flies together with the flying monsters, because of the changes that had happened and is still happening on Gaia, flying using the power ofws became more and more difficult. As of right now, unless you learn a couple of techniques, only Xiantian Emperors and above could fly using the power ofw. ..... Shadowsh could see that the ones that had fetched him were beastmen and dragons, he was confused, he expected that it was either the elves or the humans that would escort him back home. ¡®The elves and humans are probably busy.¡¯ Unbeknownst to him, his prestige over his subjects is extremely high, no matter how busy they are, they would give up everything just for him. He turns to the person that was currently the one in charge of Gaia ¡°Yshelia, tell me what the current situation of Gaia and the surrounding worlds.¡± If he is not wrong, the army of the Plunder Universe is umting as much power as they could mobilize, also, they are reviewing the information they had acquired after their pre-invasion. Once they are sure, the Cultivation Universe would certainly tremble in its assault, unless the Origin Race sacrifice themselves in the uin war, along with the strongest powers in Divine Realm, the chances of winning is very low. That is why, he is quite anxious to improve during all of this time, as long as Gaia could survive the uing universal war, he would be about to survive. Yshelia without hesitation shares all the information that the Thousand Race Empire had gathered, she sent it to him via divine sense, the spiritual link between the two of them has already been established, even though the information she had shared was extremely long, it was still passed to him. Shadowsh¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, he could not help but feel anxious, the information states that everything was rather peaceful, even the worlds that are not directly connected to Gaia were at peace. He knew that it only meant one thing, the next attack of the Plunder Universe would be more terrifying than he first expected. Clenching his fist, he decided to create multiple Dungeons that everyone could ess for a small fee and contribution points that one could either obtained from a guild, the army, the royal family and the United Federation Alliance. He needs to increase the overall strength of this world, after he makes the dungeons, his next stop should be the Beast ne, he wants to know the current situation regarding the alliance between higher nes of existence. He knows that the Mythical Beast ns have already realised just how terrifying the Plunder Universe is, they are not stupid enough to prioritise their pride over everything else. The journey back to the Thousand Forest Continent was peaceful, that is what the beastmen wanted to show Shadowsh but they did not know that, everything was seen by him. He saw that there were multiple monsters that he was quite unfamiliar with, they seemed to be foreign from this world but at the same time not, they were infected by Gaia¡¯s aura but they contain energy that belonged to other worlds. This situation is somehow new to him, he thought that Gaia must be doing this with an intention of improving itself but after he connects with her, he realises that this is not the case. She was stealing other living beings unconsciously, she had be too big but the amount of living beings that were residing within her was too small. That is why, she is stealing other living beings and making them half native, in the process, she would also steal some Origin Qi that exist within the cores of other worlds and higher nes of existence. Cutting off his connection with Gaia, Shadowsh opens his eyes and turns to Yshelia, he said via divine sense because he does not want to rm anyone ¡®Yshelia, is there anyone that is free at the present?¡¯ After hearing his question, she was stunned, her expression became confused but she still thought about the information that she was receiving at a constant rate. ¡°Because of the current peace we are experiencing, there are only small battles that ur on low grade worlds, for mid grades, it was too rare and does not happen that often, there is norge war happening in any high grade worlds that we are associated with.¡± Shadowsh was a little bit surprised but recalling re and Foxxy¡¯s current status, the main fighters might have some free time in their hands. ¡®That is perfect!¡¯ He thought, he would leave the current problem that Gaia was facing to France, with his current speed and the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s technology advancement towards teleportation and transmission arrays, he could solve most problems as quickly as possible. Yshelia asks ¡°What are you thinking? Is there a situation that I am not informed about?¡± She felt ashamed, she was left in charge and yet, she was still ignorant about many things, seeing her expression, Shadowsh quickly shakes his head ¡°No, it is nothing like that.¡± Everyone turns towards them, he smiles calmly before exining to her about his n ¡°The number of foreign monsters stolen by Gaia is bing too many for the current United Federation Alliance to solve by themselves, I want to create a power that involves every member of the alliance.¡± Hearing this, Yshelia was surprised, she could not help but ask ¡°Is the current situation that dire?¡± Even though most information that revolves around current events in Gaia was passed to her, only one person is able to truly know the situation of their world. ¡°Yes, after I connected with Gaia, I found out that she actually stole a couple of Saint Lords, Descending Divine Rankers and even three Ascending Divine Rankers, she was so bold to steal three injured powerhouses that belong to the Abyss ne, Chaos ne and Spirit ne.¡± Yshelia was stunned, she did not expect that the current situation was already this worse, she could not help but feel helpless at Gaia¡¯s wanton and bold action. Shadowsh knew that he was also at fault, it is because he was improving too quickly for everyone in this world to catch up to him, this had affected Gaia, so she was also rapidly developing at a pace that left everyone to bite the dust. He sighs and says ¡°Those three Ascending Divine Rankers are all heavily injured, they are unable to make any big moves but we still should take care of them, I will personally resolve this situation but I cannot stay in this realm for too long.¡± Yshelia asks ¡°So we are going to resolve the situation regarding the Descending Divine Rankers by ourselves?¡± He nods ¡°I am afraid so, they were forcefully sealed deep within Gaia¡¯s core, I could solve this problem also but it would harm Gaia¡¯s foundation and would only bring endless disadvantage for everyone.¡± Yshelia clenches her fist tightly, she thought that after reaching True Saint, she is no longer a burden for Shadowsh but after hearing the information regarding their world, she felt useless once again. He knows what she was thinking and rubs her head ¡°Do not worry, as long as I build the Dungeons, you could bring other spirit based cultivators and beings with you to undergo an improvement.¡± She bes excited after hearing this, Shadowsh quickly said ¡°But first you need to find a suitable individual to take your position, also, not all Hope Family members must enter the Dungeons all at the same time, we are the only ones capable of keeping this world in control.¡± Chapter 1104 - 1104 CHAPTER 1073 CHANGE OF PLANS 1104 CHAPTER 1073 CHANGE OF PLANS The Hope Family is considered the strongest family in Gaia but because of this reputation, they also shoulder a great responsibility, they are both the peacekeepers between worlds, holding the highest authority in a world as vast as Gaia might bring lots of advantages but the disadvantages that it brought were also quite heavy. Fortunately, the number of intelligent beings living on the Thousand Race Empire has been rapidly increasing because of the existence of Safehaven Paradise. Time World has also been working overtime to produce powerhouses at Xiantian Emperor Realm, before the warriors that came out would still be a tad weakerpared to the warriors that had trained their entire life on Gaia but after the Dungeon was built, they are now closing in the gap. Also, even if one cannot find a suitable job for themselves, they can be Adventurers and earn money doing almost everything, the entire Thousand Forest Continent was always busy because of this. What everyone does not know is that, their actions were monitored almost all the time, not by the spies but by the slimes that were now poprised throughout the world. Shadowsh still did not tell anyone this information, Jelly has been actively participating in most spy missions revolving around Thousand Forest Continent. For other continents, she has to use her favored children to gather information, she was already overwork managing many of the slimes in the Thousand Forest Continent continent, because of this, she had stopped controlling all the slimes and only chose a couple of them to take charge of. Slimes are verymon creatures on Gaia, their mary value is not great and wantonly hunting them is forbidden, because of these reasons and a couple more others, they thrive in this world. Back to the present, the fleet had finally arrived at the Thousand Race Empire, almost everyone in the empire was present, even if it was just a glimpse, they are willing to wait for an extremely long time. ..... The first ones to descend were the Summoned Dragon Race, they were releasing intense pressure, causing most people to step back but there were those that were unfazed. They had hunted their fair share of dragons inside different Sanctuaries, the Summoned Dragon Race might be more powerful than any of the dragons they had fought, this was still not enough to faze them. The dragons all let out roars that shake the air around them, then all of them then line up and bow, the beastmen start descending, they were carrying the g of their glorious empire. Those that were watching the scene quickly be excited, they know what will happen next, their breathing starts to be hurried and their expression was flushed with excitement. Along with the trumpets and multiple different instruments ying out loud, the members of the Hope Family start walking out of the ships they were in. Their appearance made everyone who was curiously or excitedly looking kneels, with expressions that are filled with reverence, other than those that have special conditions, everyone kneels at least in one knee. The entire city suddenly became silent, everyone felt their heartbeat elerating, after everyone in the fleet except for one person had finally gone down, they knew who was left. It was the person that they were all waiting for, their spiritual pir that guides them through the darkness, the symbol of their great empire, the person that is considered the strongest being in their world, the miracle maker, their emperor, Shadowsh. The entire empire starts shaking, dragon roars and phoenix cries could be heard ringing everywhere, the rainbow coloured clouds and fog that exists all around their empire surges, everyone bes excited after seeing, hearing or sensing all of this phenomenon. Finally, the person that all of them were waiting for, floats down the ship, everyone stops breathing as they are afraid that all of this was just an illusion. Shadowsh¡¯s disappearance greatly impacted their way of living, even though they are quite pious and believe that he would return, the silence of the empire still made them worried, there are also some individuals that were spreading rumours that he can no longer return to this realm. When they finally saw him right in front of their eyes, they were frozen in shock, Shadowsh could sense their emotions and he knew that he must snap them out of their reverie with a grand performance. He waves his hand and the entirety of Gaia starts trembling, everyone inside Thousand Forest Continent then felt that their continent was moving, those that were just outside of the continent were frozen in shock. The entire Thousand Forest Continent that seems to be andmass that isparable to all thendmasses in a small grade worldbined was now floating into the sky. Shadowsh raises his hand and the skies darken, the power of thew of the entire world converges into one direction and that is the floatingnd he is currently standing upon. Everyone felt their body bing heavier but only for a split second, the advance transmission array stops working but after the sky bes clear, the situation of the entire continent is now clear to everyone, even the children sense the changes much less the powerful cultivators. They are floating, the density of Mana and all types of energies had actually quadrupled, making everyone dumbfounded, Thousand Forest Continent was already considered a holynd and multiple powers wanted to make a branch territory in it but now, it had actually be more precious. Thend bes even more lively, the trees be treasured objects, actually, everything is now considered a treasure, not many might be high grade ones but they are still considered heavenly treasures because they were baptized by heaven. Shadowsh takes a deep breath ¡®I might regret this decision but I have to do this for the sake of increasing the survival chance of everyone in this world and also for the sake of the worlds that had submitted to us.¡¯ He starts speaking ¡°My subjects, after my true body ascended into the Divine Realm, I had obtained multiple information regarding our universe.¡± Seeing his solemn expression, everyone became nervous, Shadowsh wanted this effect, he wanted to rm everyone then give them a method to survive. ¡°As all of you had predicted, our enemy is now trying to devour our universe to increase their own power, they had all taken us as pushovers, this enrages me!¡± Hearing this, everyone bes furious, they were affected by his emotions. ¡°But do not worry, this universe is not that helpless, as long as we, the warriors on Divine Realm hold off most of the invaders, Gaia has a high chance of surviving but do we only seek survival?¡± Everyone turns to each other, they quickly realise what the other was thinking and smiles. All of them then shout ¡°We do not!¡± Their voices are filled with battle will and killing intent, Shadowsh was grateful that all of his subjects were thinking the same thing as him. ¡°Yes, your thoughts are correct but since Gaia is undergoing such rapid changes, I cannot facilitate a global change efficiently since my true body is on Divine Realm, I can only talk to all of you in one of my avatars.¡± Hearing this, everyone was surprised, they then quickly realised that the person talking in front of them is both their lord and at the same time not. ¡°That is why, I have decided to build multiple Dungeons in the free worlds inside Safehaven Paradise, all of you can enter those worlds via a transmission array that I am going to build inside every major Adventure Guild, the military ground and the royal pce.¡± Everyone became confused. Yshelia exins to them ¡°Dungeons are realms that are filled with ferocious monsters, as long as you kill them, your strength will grow stronger, of course, you would also pay a certain amount of treasures to enter one of them.¡± Shadowsh added ¡°Other than rapid increase in your cultivation level, you might also gain special abilities if you obtain an achievement, as of this moment, Death God Sans and the Merciful Goddess Leafinia are inside of a dungeon.¡± Everyone was taken aback, they never thought that the disappearance of most of the elite and high ranking elves was because of this, also, the Necromancer Ind is now filled with ck fog that is extremely lethal to living beings. They linked all of these events with the existence of the dungeons, Shadowsh, on the other hand, was thinking that LS and everyone else that was tasked to create a perfect environment for a dungeon would have their work wasted. He could not help it, he could only do this to ensure this world¡¯s safety, of course, he would not let all of their work be wasted, he would create a small dungeon in the locations they had picked and let those dungeons grow at their own pace. Chapter 1105 - 1105 CHAPTER 1074 MEETING UP WITH THE IMMORTAL DRAGON RACE 1105 CHAPTER 1074 MEETING UP WITH THE IMMORTAL DRAGON RACE The dungeons might produce some surprising results once they mature, first, he needed to check the levels of the Adventurers, both the weak and strong ones. He needs to put multiple restrictions on each floor, to do this more urately, he needed the feedback of Sans and Leafinia, he had given them the strongest dungeons he could currently summon, now that he had reached another cultivation realm, he could create stronger and better dungeons. After his announcement, the news regarding a miraculous world that could rapidly increase one¡¯s level is now famous throughout the entire world, since Shadowsh did not tell them to keep such information a secret, the natives of Thousand Forest Continent brags this to everyone they meet. Instantly, the entire world descended into a sense of jealousy, unfortunately for them, they cannot force the Thousand Race Empire to make such a method public. Instantly, multiple powerful cultivators, mages, basically all sorts of powerhouses gathered towards Thousand Forest Continent but they are currently facing one problem, they need someone to let them enter the continent. Many well known figures want to use their reputation to strike a conversation or to garner some sort of attention to anyone that has ess to the continent, unfortunately for them, the pride of the residents of the Thousand Forest Continent is very well known. It isparable or might even be higher than the arrogance of the dragon race, some figures from other worlds tried to sneak inside the continent, only to be taught a painful lesson. Unless one is a Descending Divine Ranker, it is basically impossible to fly close enough to even touch the rainbow fog that has blocked the figure of the continent. Shadowsh was too busy, he ignored all themotion that is currently happening all over the world because of him, he was transforming multiple unowned worlds on Safehaven Paradise into dungeons. ..... Yes, using fate Qi, he did not just summon a dungeon inside a world, he instantly transformed it into one, making the evolution process of the dungeon to be even more terrifying than Divine Beasts. It would not be impossible for them to be true worlds, they would then branch off into outer space and create another universe of their own but considering how difficult this feat is, it would probably take tens of billion years to achieve this. With such a far future, Shadowsh was not worried about the worlds going out of his control, meanwhile, the situation inside Thousand Forest Continent became even more heated, there are people from other worlds and territories that are being forced to leave by extremists. Fortunately for them, the security of the kingdom is still okay, there are guards that would stop the actions of the extremists, since the guards are acting under the banner of the Thousand Race Empire, the extremists do not want nor dare to touch them. They are forcing the outsiders to leave because of their belief towards Shadowsh, if they fight against the royal guards or the national soldiers of the empire, they are also going against their own god, for them, it is extremely sphemous. Actually, the guards secretly wanted to help the extremists, because they also felt that, they, the natives of the continent deserve the blessings of their god, outsiders must not be permitted to scatter their filthy selves into their holynd. The situation was so chaotic that Yshelia and many other members of the Hope Family were forced to intervene, just a month after Shadowsh¡¯s return, the empire had to implement hundreds of newws and policies to keep the situation in control. The elves were also mobilised, so were the other races living in Safehaven Paradise, the situation only calms down after three months, during all of this time, Shadowsh stays entirely in the lower realm. His expression became aged as he was exhausted mentally, his spirit was not able tost as long as he expected it to be, after another month of work, he knows that he can no longer force himself to continue working. He gathered his family and told them that, he will not be returning to the lower realm after he returns back to the Divine Realm for an extended amount of time, he had overstayed his return. Everyone smiles happily as they assure them that they would keep everything in order and would protect their home. Their smiling expression was fake, inwardly, they all felt crying, their energetic spiritual pir now looks like an old man because of his haggard expression, just shows how exhausted he was, they swore that they would aplish his expectation. Shadowsh does not know what his family was thinking, in his current state, he cannot use his Divine Sense, it already took all of his strength and will to continue standing. Bang! After saying his goodbye, his Behemoth Avatar ms into the ground and transforms into its true form, the size made everyone flee, it isparable to a small ind in Gaia. Everyone turns to each other and nods, they know what to do, before opening the dungeons, they first need to meet up with Leafinia and Sans, after all, only the two of them have the information regarding how dangerous dungeons really are. Back on Divine Realm, Shadowsh opens his eyes, he immediately starts vomiting, followed by a massive headache, he did not let out any scream, after all, even though the pain is unbearable to many beings, he had endured greater pain. After struggling for an hour, he finally stands up, taking out all of the medicines in Amethyst¡¯s storage that are rted to mind and spirit, he immediately stuffs them in his mouth. With his powerful absorption ability, he manages to absorb all the medicines he had consumed, letting out a breath of relief, he once again slumps into the ground. A massive amount of spirit and astral Qi surges towards him, his Nascent Soul then bes stronger, Shadowsh was startled but quickly, he realised that he wascking something. ¡®There is no Mana, it seems that the Divine Realm is much purer than the worlds on the lower realm.¡¯ Since this is the Cultivation Universe, the greatest and mostmon energy should be spirit Qi. He reces the requirement of Mana in his body with fate Qi, his cultivation then rose and he broke through Ascending Divine Rank, shocking himself but he quickly calms down and scans himself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Supreme Being], [World Creator], [World Destroyer], [Devourer] upation: God Race: Origin/Creation Being Species: Cosmic Being Grade: Supreme Creation Gender: Male Level: Moon Lord (6th Stage)/First Level of Ascending Divine Rank Attribute: Epassing Supreme Attribute: Yin/Yang/Chaos/Space/Time Dantian: Higher ne Of Existence/Lower Realm Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [The Fragment], [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [World Devourer], [Gaia Star], [Spatial Law], [Law Of Plunder], [Law Of Time], [Spatial Law], [Creation Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Fate Energy] Mana (Origin Tier): Supreme God Core Skills: Bounded only by the host¡¯sws and Power. Supreme Trait and Skills: [Ever Changing God¡¯s Eyes], [World Creation], [Devourer], [Origin Form], [Gods Body], [Immortal Spirit Qi Automatic Absorption], [Astral Qi Body] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®So the next stage of spirit Qi is Immortal Spirit Qi.¡¯ He finally realises one massive difference between the lower and the Divine Realm. The Immortal Spirit Qi or more well known as Immortal Qi is the greatest difference between two realms. Shadowsh stands up and waves his hand, he then senses that his strength almost increased by ten times and this was still his early estimate, he starts punching. His aura grows stronger with each punch, his cultivation was not increasing, the reason for the current phenomena is because he was getting more refined at controlling his full strength, rapid increase in cultivation level might be great but if one cannot control it efficiently, they would be weaker than those at the same level. *Sigh* ¡°If everyone could absorb Immortal Qi, they would not need to enter any Dungeon.¡± His thoughts were cut short by a loud bang in the door. Baishen enters unannounced, she was pouting, her eyes were tearing up, she started shouting ¡°You were cultivating too long, I hate you! Bad Friend! Bad Friend! You¡¯re a bad friend!¡± Shadowsh was taken aback but he quickly remembers that Baishen had been waiting for him all of this time, he smiles and says ¡°Oh? Are you really sure about that?¡± He might not have yed with her personally but he knows that his clone and Amethyst have kept her upied and happy all of this time, she didn¡¯t feel lonely one bit. Hearing this, Baishen was stunned, her expression started flushing, she knew that she was caught in the act, without hesitation, she fled, not caring about the door she had destroyed. Shadowsh shakes his head and could not help but think ¡®With her personality, I just hope that my child was not influenced by her.¡¯ Actually, he does not care, the more energetic his child would be, the more happy he would be, he just felt guilty for Emily. Chapter 1106 - 1106 CHAPTER 1075 VOID BEAST 1106 CHAPTER 1075 VOID BEAST After all, he would be too busy to focus on her but he would give her the best childhood as much as he can. Once he got out of his mansion, he was greeted by a bustling scene, multiple individuals came and went, they were so busy that they ignored the ruler of the territory they were standing upon. ¡°What had happened during the time I was gone?¡± He had expected such a scene but the degree of prosperity is still something that he did not expect. ¡°During the time that you spent in the lower realm, I have been researching multiple technologies that I have obtained from The Fragment.¡± Shadowsh turns to the side and sees Amethyst walking together with his wife and daughter. ¡°This is the result of all of my experiments, the people of the Spirit Fox n were too primitivepared to the technology that came with The Fragment and also the technology that you have obtained from the Mecha Universe.¡± Shadowsh agrees with her words. He then asks ¡°What type of technologies have you created or uncovered during these past few months?¡± After all, if she had created small types or any rtively simple technology, the people of the Spirit Fox n would have not been so crazy about it. ¡°I have created technologies that are purely focused on building a good body, there is a gravity room that is capable of training anyone under the Immortal Cultivation Realm.¡± ¡°There are other types of technologies that focus on building a great foundation, because of this, those that have been in a bottleneck start training in our territory all of this time.¡± ..... Shadowsh could not help but hug Amethyst and startughing, with such machines to support him, he would be able to nurture his subordinates more efficiently and at a much shorter time period. Amethyst stops him ¡°The technologies were encrypted by me, no one in this universe could forcibly copy it but because of this, multiple high ranking members of the Spirit Fox n have their eyes on you.¡± Shadowsh who was stillughing froze, he puts her down and sighs ¡°Greed knows no bounds, I am not surprised by this but I only have one question, are you sure that no one in this universe is capable of cracking the secrets of your technologies?¡± Amethyst shakes her head, she then says with confidence ¡°The method to create my arrays and machines is abination of both the Mecha Universe and The Fragment¡¯s technologies, unless someone is from either of those universes, cracking it is basically impossible.¡± Shadowsh was happy, he could not help but feel that he was being greedy but if he does not do this, he would not be able to obtain benefits that would help him grow. The final way between the Plunder Universe and this universe is approaching, before that dayes, he needs to reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm. ¡°I have been charging small amounts of Immortal Spirit Stones in order to operate our facilities, because of this, we are now considered rich in this n.¡± Shadowsh celebrated once again after hearing this. He then turns to Emily and his daughter before asking ¡°What about my wife and my precious daughter, are they adapting in the environment of this realm?¡± Amethyst nodded ¡°Emily was having trouble, me and Angel had to supervise her health all the time, she is not a being that should be in this realm.¡± He understands this and feels guilty about her current situation, she smiles weakly, Amethyst could see her partner¡¯s sadness and quickly added ¡°Do not worry big brother, I have created a cultivation pod perfect for her, we just need to create a medicinal fluid that could nurture her body.¡± Shadowsh was confused ¡°Isn¡¯t such a thing easy for you?¡± Amethyst nods ¡°Yes, sorting out, calcting the perfect amount and other actions involving alchemy is something that I could achieve with ease but unfortunately, in this realm, there are no low level herbs or nts.¡± ¡°How about diluting the medicine? If you do this, maybe Lady Emily¡¯s body would be able to take it.¡± As he said this, he became silent, he felt like an idiot, with Amethyst¡¯s method and the way she does things, she definitely had already tried this method. Just like he expected, she shakes her head in disappointment ¡°I have already tried this method and it is such a waste of materials but do not worry, with how rich of energy the food in this realm is, Lady Emily was slowly adapting.¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°I suggest that we raise our own farm, we should use the animals on Earth and have them naturally evolve in this realm, can you supervise their evolution?¡± Amethyst agrees to his request but she still asks ¡°If I do this, my progress in finding the perfect medicinal solution for Lady Emily would slow down.¡± Shadowsh raises his head in confidence and says ¡°Do not worry about your sister-inw, with me around, she no longer needs to worry about adapting in this realm.¡± Amethyst immediately caught the meaning of his message ¡°Lady Emily is a Subus, as long as you give her your pure essence, she would be able to evolve naturally with your help.¡± ¡°Exactly and considering that my daughter has my bloodline, I am not worried about her adapting, on the contrary, with her Physique, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is born to live in this realm.¡± Amethyst agrees on what he had said, she added ¡°Actually, your daughter was able to easily absorb low grade Immortal Spirit Stones, given her constitution, you could say that, she has a 97 percent chance of bing an Immortal in the future.¡± Shadowsh felt proud ¡°That is a given, whose child do you think she is?!¡± Amethyst could not help but chuckle seeing his current appearance, he looks like one of the overproud fathers spoiling their children. Emily grabs his ears and pulls hard ¡°I am worried about our daughter¡¯s future, considering your current attitude, once she hatches, you will definitely spoil her to death.¡± Because she does not have any strength in her current condition, her punishment was not painful but Shadowsh still acted like it did. Suddenly, a cough disturbed their jovial mood, Baishen¡¯s father had arrived, he wanted to discuss some things with Shadowsh, he was still in a state of disbelief that her daughter managed to bring such an individual in their n. During these past few months, the elders and the geniuses of their ns converge in one location and that is the territory that they had given to Shadowsh. Because of this, there are now two camps inside the n, the first camp wants to make Shadowshfortable so that he would not leave their n, the other camp wanted to force him to share his methods in creating the training camp. The first side was in control and their faith is unshakable, it is because, most of the first side knows a shocking secret that Baishen shared with them. Shadowsh is suspected to be a Void Beast, his brother was also one, while Baifen was deep in thought, Amethyst shared the information that she had gathered to her partner. Realising that the situation is now on a breaking point, Shadowsh knows what to do, he waves his hand and space starts to ripple, he then takes out a morous chair in the void. Upon seeing this, Baifen¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth was agape, Shadowsh seems to have no idea what was happening, he gave the chair to Baifen and said ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°How were you able to do that?¡± A method of storing something inside a different space is quitemon in this realm but what Shadowsh did was not normal. One uses a storage ring to store objects at a different space but Shadowsh seems to interfere with the void and takes out something from a personal space. From his knowledge, only Void Beasts are able to have their own independent space in this realm, if one wants to achieve this, they need to reach the Heaven and Earth Stage. Shadowsh acts like he was confused, he then asks ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baifen takes a deep breath in order to calm his emotion but he cannot help but cheer loudly inside, their n actually recruited a Void Beast, this is something that they could celebrate for hundreds of years. Void Beasts have always been special, almost every race in this realm wants to recruit one, Baifen could not help but shout inwardly ¡®You our n¡¯s lucky star, Baishen!¡¯ ¡®I need to stop those fools from antagonising Shadowsh.¡¯ He was determined to keep Shadowsh in their n. ¡°It is nothing, I just want to see if your health is okay aftering out of secluded cultivation, it seems that you are doing well, I will take my leave.¡± Before anyone could say anything, Baifen left. Chapter 1107 - 1107 CHAPTER 1076 THE SEARCH FOR SHADOWSLASH 1107 CHAPTER 1076 THE SEARCH FOR SHADOWSLASH Shadowsh shakes his head and says ¡°Baifen is truly fit to be the n head, he would disregard his dignity for his n, fortunately we are close to Baishen, with such an individual, I feel more secured.¡± ¡°Yes, his personality is not overbearing nor greedy, he is cautious, actually, very cautious, after his fight with that Night Demon, his true personality once againes out of hiding.¡± Shadowsh agrees to what Amethyst has said, Baifen was unlike most powerhouses on the lower realm that grow stronger by fighting, he grows just like some special entity like Leafinia, through the power of his bloodline. This is great for most people but because of this, those that are more experienced would probably easily deal with such individuals but considering the structure of power in this realm, such a thing seldom happens. The most important thing in this universe is probably bloodlines, unlike Mecha Universe that focuses on machines and soul beasts or the Dungeon Universe that could change one¡¯s fate as long as they enter a dungeon and obtain a special skill or ability, Cultivation Universe focuses on bloodlines. Shadowsh knows that because of the mindset of all powerhouses in this universe, their growth has stopped, they are no longer able to surpass the limitations of this universe. He suddenly had an enlightenment, he has always been curious why this universe splits into three realms, the lower realm which consists of the worlds, which ares, the higher ne of existences which are sr systems and finally the Divine Realm, which is a collection of gxies. He first thought that the ones responsible for this are the Origins but after bing one, he realises that even though he would be ridiculously strong, the universe would be able to control his thoughts, making him somewhat a robot. It is because of the power of the Cultivation Universe, the Origins are not actual living beings, they are beings formed by this universe¡¯s primordialws, making them unique and basically unmatched in this universe but there is a massive drawback. ..... They could only wield such strength if they are in this universe, if they ever step foot into a different universe, they would lose all of their advantages. Shadowsh then turns to Amethyst and his gaze turns gentle, knowing what her brother was thinking, she just smiles. Emily who was watching was envious but not to Amethyst but to Shadowsh instead, she also wants a sister like Amethyst, she sighs and says ¡°Carry your daughter to her crib, I suggest that you y with her during this free time.¡± He nods, gently carrying his daughter, he sings her a luby as he goes into her wife¡¯s room, he was actually thanking Amethyst in his heart. He had only be a Origin because of her, not to mention, he is unique, he could wield the power of the primordialws anywhere in this multiverse, it only depends on how much his body could adapt. While he was in a jovial mood, the elders of the Spirit Fox n on the other hand were all in a solemn mood, they were facing Baifen who had shared urgent and important news to them. One of the elders asks ¡°Are you sure that he is a Void Beast, he did not use any treasure did he?¡± Bang! Baifen punches the table with all of his strength, surprisingly, the crystal table did not break. ¡°Are you doubting my eyes or my loyalty?! Which one is it?!¡± What Baifen hates the most are the people that doubt his loyalty towards the n. Another elder spoke ¡°First elder, I know that you are still trying to take our benefactor¡¯s treasure but to dare doubt the loyalty of our n¡¯s head, are you saying that our eyes are blind to agree to his Ascension?!¡± The rest of the elders were also dissatisfied with the question of the first elder, even those that were on his side, even though they felt that Baifen does not deserve the n head seat because of his age, all of them know just how loyal he is. After all, if it were not for the fact that he values his loyalty to the n first, his wife would have not died, that is why, Baishen¡¯s position in the hearts of all elders except for the first elder is special. ¡°Baifen speaks the truth, I have been monitoring him for some time now and I could say this, he is a man filled with emotion, this is one of his greatest weaknesses.¡± A voice suddenly sounded out of nowhere, it was very seductive, even just the sound of her voice made everyone, including the women excited. Everyone stands up and bows towards a mountain that was standing far from their location but before they could say anything, the voice once again rings in the room ¡°That person would be able to raise our n¡¯s status but I could sense it from within him, he would not stay in this n.¡± Hearing this, the elders look at each other and contemte, they know that unlike their nsmen, Shadowsh is just an outsider, expecting him to stay was a fool¡¯s dream. The first elder speaks ¡°How about we arrange a marriage with him?¡± The mysterious voice ¡°You truly deserve to be the first elder, you immediately saw the correct method in making him stay, unfortunately, it is iplete, arranging a marriage with one of our n would not work with him.¡± Baifen¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°We had to make him fall in love with one of our female n members.¡± ¡°As expected of the youngest n head in the history of our Spirit Fox n, marriage is the best answer but an arranged one would not work with someone like him, you need to make him fall in love.¡± Baifen immediately felt bashful. Everyone here might be considered an elder but the person speaking is another level, he did not expect that she was still alive. Baifen quickly calms his emotions down and sighs ¡°Unfortunately, this is going to be a hard task, I can see that he truly loves his wife and daughter, making him fall in love is a major undertaking for the girls.¡± ¡°Hard but not impossible, all of you are in charge of our n, if you cannot aplish a task that is perfect for our race, then, none of you deserve your current position.¡± After saying this, the mysterious voice disappears. The elders then continue their discussion but the topic changes from what they shall do with Shadowsh to who they will choose as their candidates. In a different location, Banjo was practicing his mastery over the spatialws in a ce that is only filled with darkness, there are multiple beings watching him with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°A genius, a heaven-defying genius! As long as we nurture him sessfully, we would be able to increase the strength of our n!¡± A voice filled with excitement could be heard in the void. Another voice spoke ¡°Yes and we have a method to make him loyal to our n.¡± A snort sounded out ¡°Do not say it like you are the only one who knows how, great ancestor, the situation is like this.¡± The voice then exins about Banjo¡¯s obsession towards Shadowsh, hearing this, the voice could not help but ask ¡°Does he like guys?¡± The two voicesugh for a couple of seconds before recovering theirposure ¡°We apologize for our loss ofposure, fortunately, he does not, we can still obtain his lineage.¡± ¡°He does not have any feeling of lust towards his brother, just blind admiration, he treats him like a god.¡± The void trembles with the mention of the word ¡°God¡±. ¡°Is he a member of the god ns, those b*stards!¡± His voice was filled with rage, causing everything around him to tremble. ¡°No, it seems that his brother is actually a member of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, we are now searching for him, we just hope that no one finds out about Banjo¡¯s existence.¡± The Immortal Dragon Race was now searching for Shadowsh but they did this in a rather secretive manner, it cannot be helped, Banjo is too important for him. Back in the lower realm, Sans and Leafinia came out of their respective dungeons, their appearance was extremely pitiful, with injuries that made everyone gasp in shock. They were quickly escorted back to Safehaven Paradise, Sans entered his world and started recuperating, his aura was extremely weak, Leafinia, on the other hand, had to fuse with the Luminous Tree Of Life to increase the speed of her recovery. They never expected that the dungeons were this dangerous and ording to the words that Shadowsh left them, the dungeons that he had created and left on Safehaven Paradise are much more dangerous than the ones that Leafinia and Sans entered. JM spoke ¡°Me, J-Darwin and France will enter the dungeons, do not worry about me, I am confident with my defense.¡± Chapter 1108 - 1108 CHAPTER 1077 ENTERING THE DUNGEON WORLD 1108 CHAPTER 1077 ENTERING THE DUNGEON WORLD France is now known to be the fastest and most agile fighter of the Thousand Race Empire, Shadowsh was not in this list as adding him is considered sphemous by themon people. J-Darwin, on the other hand, had evolved into one of the strongest fighters on Gaia, he isparable to Russel in terms of achievement, he, together with the majority of the wolf race inside of Safehaven Paradise would go to worlds that are not owned by anyone and would conquer it. After conquering ten low grade worlds, his legend has now spread all around the surrounding worlds, he had even created a religion of his own, the World Destroying Wolf God, even though his title was terrifying, many had submitted to him. Shadowsh did not know any of this but if he did, he would be happy, beings that are born and raised inside of Safehaven Paradise would give fate Qi to other beings but the majority would be given to him and Gaia. Since supervising and nurturing worlds inside the Cultivation Universe would need fate Qi, the worlds inside of Safehaven Paradise Universe would also need to be enriched by fate Qi in order to beplete. Shadowsh did not know this, Amethyst, on the other hand, has been doing this naturally after much deduction, the two formed a greatbo that they are able to make Gaia the most unique existence in this universe. Back to the present, The trio gathers inside Safehaven Paradise, the two have already heard about John Mark¡¯s suggestions and they agree to take the risk, they are quite confident with themselves and their brothers. Mary turns to the two and says ¡°The three of you must be careful inside, unfortunately, Gulli was busy, their group is now traveling to the Demon ne, if he was here, he, John Mark and Russel would create the toughest group in this world.¡± J-Darwin and France agree with her words, the trio are known to be the representation of the words ¡°Tough¡± and ¡°Hard¡±. ..... They might not be the strongest in their group but they have the most abnormal defenses there are, France speaks ¡°Yes, it is unfortunate, Russel is now inside of Beast ne, he cannot leave since his mission was extremely important to the uing war.¡± Russell has now be the holy son of the Elephant Race on Beast ne, the race is made up of elephants that are not members of the Mythical Beast ns, their strength might not beparable to any of their superiors but together, they are a force to be reckoned with. Beast ne starts to reconnect with Saint Monster World, also, the Mythical Beast n starts to scatter their descendents everywhere, this has be a natural phenomenon all around the ne. Whether it was because they realised that they are too weak against the invaders since they rely too much on their bloodline or they want their bloodline to survive even if their ne was destroyed, the Mythical Beast ns are now not repulsed at sending their descendents to the lower nes. Everyone inside Safehaven Paradise nods after hearing France¡¯s words, Russel has be too important for the Beast ne, he could only leave a couple of times and when he returns, his workload would increase. ¡°All of you must be careful, ording to big brother, the Dungeon is hostile to everything foreign from it, you guys would be attacked from all sides.¡± Hearing this, the trio nodded, if they hadn¡¯t seen the condition of both their strongest fighters, they would have not taken the dungeons that seriously. Now that the two have to go into a dead state to recuperate, this just shows how dangerous it was, as they enter the portal that is present all over their home, they felt light-headed, they were then covered with darkness, after a couple of seconds, intense brightness assaulted their eyes causing them to shut them close. When they opened them, they were now in another world, without a moment to spare, they immediately raised their guards and used their divine sense to scan their surroundings. ¡°On my side, there are a couple of monsters that look like the extinct minotaur race, their strengths are all in Gold Rank, they seem to be hunting.¡± John Mark reports, he has been reading multiple documents in their empire in order to fill up his role as a teacher. France also reported his discovery ¡°Mines are a couple of wolves that seem to be quite adept at using wind elements, just like the minotaurs, they are all at Gold Rank.¡± J-Darwin raises his eyebrow ¡°Wolves, are you saying that there are wolves in this realm of existence, do you think that I am able to dominate them and make them our scout?¡± ¡°By the way, on my part, there are a couple of orcs that are also at Gold Rank, they seem to have basic intelligence.¡± John Mark smirks ¡°Orcs huh, I haven¡¯t heard their names for a long time, J-Darwin, you deal with the wolves, try to make them submit but considering the report that Sans went into a dungeon for undeads and still came out heavily injured, I do not think that you would be able to dominate them.¡± France rose to the sky ¡°The two of you deal with the three groups, I will scout the sky, I will destroy everything I encounter in the sky.¡± John Mark and J-Darwin then went into separate directions, if they are not wrong, this floor only contains Gold Rank monsters, if this was the case, it is not difficult for them to annihte everything in this stage.¡± John Mark digs into the ground, disappearing into the earth, when he reappears, he was already in front of the Orcs, with a sh of his sharp ws, he instantly killed all the orcs in the surrounding. The orcs blood and flesh disappears and turns into blue energy that flows within John Mark¡¯s body, this startles him, he thought that he was being attacked and quickly transforms into his pure metal elemental form but after a while, he did not sense any pain nor danger. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Checking his body using his divine sense, he felt nothing but a sense of relief. ¡°So, this is what big brother meant by experience points, if the people of the empire could use this method to cultivate, we might create the strongest army in the lower realm.¡± John Mark marvels. J-Darwin and John Mark once again gather at their earlier spot, they wait for France and in just a matter of seconds, he returns, he was deep in thought ¡°I have scouted the entire stage of this dungeon.¡± Hearing this, the two were shocked, they thought that even with France¡¯s speed, he would not be able to fly around a world in just a matter of seconds. France added ¡°It seems that we are just on the first level, the size of this ce is only as big as a small kingdom back on Gaia, for beings at our level, we could easily travel around this world in just a matter of minutes.¡± Hearing this, the two quickly calm down, they then share their discovery, first was J-Darwin ¡°I use my bloodline to make those wolves submit to me, even after dying because of intense suppression, they did not yield to me.¡± ¡°After their deaths, I received some sort of energy that behaves like pure essence.¡± John Mark nods ¡°The same as me, also, the monsters that were killed turns into that energy, they do not leave anything.¡± ¡°We do not sense the benefit of that energy essence because our level is currently too high.¡± France takes out something and asks ¡°Did you bring the treasure that big brother left for us?¡± The two of them take out some sort of device, they still do not know how it works but ording to the set of instructions that Shadowsh left them, they first need to drop their blood on the devices and they need to wait for a couple of days before it finishes its tasks. Ping! The devices turned on and a hologram was sent to them, the information in the image given to each of them startled the trio. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: John Mark Title: [Earth Lord], [Indestructible] upation: Teacher Race: Beast Species: Diamond Scaled Beast Bloodlines: [Diamond Scaled Beast (Pure)], [Earth Qilin (Impure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Mid Stage of True Saint Innate Attributes: Metal/Earth Vitality (Metal Diamond Qi): Divine Elemental Energy: [Metal Qi: Divine Level], [Earth Energy: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Source Star: Metal World], [Sharp Metal Intent], [Indestructible Intent], [Blessing Of The Divine Earth Qilin] Mana (Heaven Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Death Roll], [Earth Spike], [Metal sh Canon], [Metal Severing sh], [Earth Drill] Racial Trait: [Metal Qi], [Earth Transverse], [Diamond Scale], [Metal Sense], [Divine Metal Body], [Divine Beast Qi], [Battle Lord], [Spirit Beast Intelligence], [Metal Devourer], [Metal Maniption] Passive Abilities: [Earth Vitality], [Keen Instinct], [Spiritual Beast], [Divine Combat Body] Active Abilities: [Human Transformation], [Metal Transformation], [Earth Prison], [Maic Pull] Super Ability: [Metal World Descends] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 1109 - 1109 CHAPTER 1078 TARGET LOCK: SHADOWSLASH 1109 CHAPTER 1078 TARGET LOCK: SHADOWSLASH ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name: France (Under Contract) Title: Battle Lord Race: Divine Beast Species: Celestial Thunder Roc Bloodline: [Heaven Roaming Divine Predator Of The Sky (Low Purity)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Late Stage Of True Sainthood ..... Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Wind/Thunder Vital Qi (Heavenly Thunder Energy): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Wind Element: Divine Tier], [Thunder Element: Divine Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Spatial Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Speed Law], [Thunder Tribtion], [Thunder and Lightning World] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [Thunderbolt st], [Thunderball], [Tearing Gust], [Thunder Charge], [Thunder Whip], [Soul Cry], [Lightning Breath] Racial Trait: [God Of Lightning And Thunder], [Divine Beast Presence], [Heaven Roamer], [Predator Of The Sky], [Celestial Avian Eye], [World Lord] Passive Abilities: [Thunder Cloak], [Spatial Break],[Rapid eleration] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Elemental Transformation], [Lightning Duplication], [Thunderstorm Call], [Lighting sh] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [Heavenly Tribtion] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Name: J-Darwin (Under Contract) Titles: [Battle Lord], [Beast God], [Dragon yer] Race: Divine Beast/Dragon Species: Apocalyptic Draconic World Devouring Wolf Bloodline: [World Devouring Wolf (Pure)], [War Dragon (Pure)] Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Mid Stage Of True Sainthood Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Fire/Metal/Dark Vital Qi (Divine Monster Qi): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Element: Divine Tier], [Metal Element: Heaven Tier], [Dark Element: Heaven Tier] Mysterious Energy/Intent: [Law Of Destruction], [Source Star: Beast World], [Law Of Devouring], [Spatial Law] Mana (Divine Tier): tinum Core Skills: [ming Breath], [Metal Severance sh], [Dragon Breath], [Dark st], [Iron Dragon Tail Smash], [Heat Wave], [Wolf God Howl], [Dragonwolf Roar] Racial Trait: [Devourer], [Fire Elemental Immunity], [World Lord], [Wolf God Intimidation], [Ultimate Predator Pressure], [World Destroyer], [War Dragon Bloodline] Passive Abilities: [Metal Bones], [Dark Core], [Natural Elemental Suppression], [Extreme Vitality Regeneration], [Divine Sense Of Smell] Active Abilities: [Humanoid Transformation], [Metal Transformation], [Fire Transformation], [Summon Clones], [Extreme eleration], [Summon ming Dark Metal Spirit Chains] Forbidden/Berserk Ability: [ughter Fest] ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡°What miraculous devices! As expected of big brother, he is certainly the greatest genius alive in this world!¡± Exims J-Darwin, the two nod seriously as they also felt the same way. John Mark speaks ¡°With such devices, anyone would be able to keep track of their attributes and strength, by the way, have any of you try to go out?¡± The two shake their heads, France speak ¡°I think that there is some sort of restriction in this world that prevents multiple actions.¡± ¡°For instance, have you two felt that you are getting exhausted both physically and mentally twice as fastpared to when we are outside?¡± The expression of the two charges, they close their eyes and sense the current charges in their bodies, their expression was ugly, they did not expect that they would ignore this important matter. ¡°It seems that this so-called Dungeon would definitely be a difficult challenge for our people, especially since the monsters we killed would turn into pure energy, if one cannot eat, even if they are satiated by the pure energy they absorbed, it would still drive them mad.¡± J-Darwin examined and gave his remark. Everyone agrees, John Mark suggests ¡°How about we try to kill every monster in this location to see if there are a couple of them that would not transform into pure energy once they were killed.¡± The trio nodded before splitting up, while the three of them were moving cautiously on the first floor, Sans and Leafinia were reviewing their fights in their spiritual world. Leafinia was actually facing an elf empress, she was no match against her, the Treants she summoned were instantly killed by her opponent, if it were not for the special item she had obtained from clearing the floors she had passed through, she would not have been able to return alive. Sans was also the same, his opponent was a giant phantom spirit, even after giving his all, he was defeated mercilessly and unlike Leafinia, he was saved by Nightmare, he teleported the two of them out of the Dungeon Tower using the special item in his world. The two of them are both recuperating and at the same time cultivating, it is because they had been rapidly leveling up. Now that they have time to slow down and once again strengthen and solidify their bloodlines, the two of them are using this heaven sent opportunity to increase their strength, their realm is slowly rising but their strength is massively increasing. Uninformed by everything happening in the lower realm, Shadowsh was now in deep trouble, everywhere he went, he would be monitored by the powerhouses and young elites of the Spirit Fox n. They are not harming him nor they are invading the majority of his privacy but being monitored 24/7 still makes him frustrated but he cannot do anything about it. ording to Amethyst, a much more Powerful entity was also monitoring them from time to time, she reminded him that their current strength and abilities are too low to trick such individual. Shadowsh knows that the powerhouse that monitors their group is definitely stronger than Baifen, he does not know if they are stronger than the Star Lord on the Mecha Universe but he knows one thing, he is too weak to resist them. He also cannot escape because of the mysterious powerhouse, he could only sigh in frustration, he swears that he will create a technique that will let him stay undetected in front of even a Star Lord but for him to do this, he first needs a couple techniques as inspiration. Shadowsh shakes his head and decides toy low for a while, he might not have freedom to go out of the n and do his own thing but he does have freedom to roam around the n. With his training facilities, he does not need to go to the building that Baishen told him, he could use Amethyst to scan the people training inside his facilities. He was technically not stealing them, he was improving them bybining his knowledge, some basic techniques from other universes and finally fusing them with his techniques that he had perfected back in the lower realm. While he buries himself with the upgrade of his old techniques, the elders of the Spirit Fox n were having a headache, they have heard from their great ancestor that Shadowsh had already discovered their actions towards him. They would also not like it if they were monitored all of the time, because of this, Shadowsh is no longering out of his mansion, the only person that interacts with him amongst the n was Baishen and ording to their great ancestor, he just sees her as his little sister, to the point that he even acts like her father, embarrassing Baifen in the process. The third elder speaks ¡°We cannot advance if we continue this way, I propose that Baishen would bring two or three female members of our n when she visits Shadowsh once again.¡± The first elder snorts ¡°Foolish, utterly idiotic!¡± Bang! The third elder ms his fist on the crystal table and shouts ¡°Do you have a problem with me Baishou?!¡± ¡°Yes! Baishen is the only person in the n that has his trust and you want to risk this?! Are you an idiot?! Do you not recall the first reason why he is in our n in the first ce?!¡± The third elder became silent after hearing the rebuttal of the first elder. Baifen agrees with his words ¡°I apologize third elder but the first elder¡¯s words are true, we cannot risk losing his trust entirely but I do have another method in obtaining his trust once again.¡± Hearing this, everyone turns to him, they have been arguing since the start of the meeting, they were in a dilemma on how to regain the trust that Shadowsh lost towards them. ¡°ording to my daughter, Shadowsh is an individual that likes to battle, he does not want to steal our n¡¯s techniques and even after my daughter promised him that she will bring him to the Skill Pavilion, he still did not ept it.¡± Hearing this, everyone shakes their head, they know that Shadowsh no longer wants to be tied up with their n. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity for us, we can increase our familiarity with him as long as we use our geniuses to spar with him and considering his strength, we would also gain something from the spar.¡± Everyone starts talking to each other and they feel that this suggestion is quite good. The first, second and third elders felt great, their families have the strongest geniuses in their n currently, the sixth elder, on the other hand felt that she also has a chance to shine, her daughter and granddaughter might not be the greatest elites of their n but they were rtively smart. As long as they are able to steal the heart of their target, her reputation and status will rise in their n and she might even be aparable existence to the first elder. Everyone was ring at each other, they are not going to give this opportunity to others, they can no longerpare to Baifen because of Baishen¡¯s existence but this does not mean that they have no opportunity to rise. Chapter 1110 - 1110 CHAPTER 1079 FINDING SHADOWSLASH 1110 CHAPTER 1079 FINDING SHADOWSLASH ording to the legends that are written about Void Beasts, they are an existence that is capable of overturning a declining n, they might not know the true reason but their great ancestor certainly has some ideas. They are not just going to give away the opportunity to rise to the top, they might even beparable to the main branch of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race after hundreds of thousands of years of development. If they are lucky, it would only take tens of thousands of years but in their minds, this is basically impossible, the authority and superiority of the main branch is deeply engraved in their soul and bloodlines. What they do not know is that, the Immortal Dragon Race is currently in the territory of the main branch of their race, after searching for a certain amount of time, they did not obtain any concrete information regarding the whereabouts of their target. They could only resort to asking for help, of course, the main branch of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race is more than happy to help them. They could use this opportunity to make the Immortal Dragon Race indebted to them, unfortunately for them, they do not know just how much of a treasure Shadowsh truly is, he just doesn¡¯t have the same ability as a Void Beast, he is capable of so much more. In Shadowsh¡¯s mansion, Baishen was telling Shadowsh about the n of the elders, she does not know their true n, she only heard about them sending their elites to get acquainted with him. Shadowsh was of course happy after hearing their n, he could use this opportunity to know just how strong he is, unless it was an Immortal, he is basically invincible but he still wants to broaden his knowledge of this realm¡¯s techniques. He might be able to improve and even create powerful techniques that those from the lower realm could use, if they have some foundation regarding this realm, they would have a much easier time adapting in this realm. ..... The next couple of days, the people of the Spirit Fox n started building an arena inside his territory, they had asked his permission before doing this, they wanted to show that they are quite sincere in their request. The materials they used might not be considered as one of the best but they are definitely not low grade ones. Shadowsh was actually using some of the waste materials to improve his mansion, the people were still unaware but his territory is now umting so much astral energy that if any Night Demon discovers this ce, they would all gather in this location. Amethyst was preventing anyone from spying on their secrets by gathering everything inside of Earth, actually, the world is now transforming into a gxy, there are small stars scattered all around it, they are purely made out of the astral Qi they have gathered all of this time. She was trying to upgrade Shadowsh¡¯s strength as quickly as possible, he does not need to build any foundation, he just needs to throw all excess energy into Earth, Amethyst would solve everything afterwards. She would transfer some energy back to Gaia but not too much because she knows that a world in the lower realm would certainly be absorbed by the Divine Realm Gate if they obtain some Immortal Spirit Qi. She has some ns regarding the lower realm and all of it revolves around Shadowsh, these ns are too important to be risked. ¡°So, is there any news regarding our target?¡± The golden dragon from the eastern branch asks a beautiful fox that exudes an aura that makes everyone attracted to her. The beautiful fox shakes her head and sighs ¡°Our race are known to be one of the more intelligent creatures in this realm but even after using the full force of our main n, we still have not found any trace of the person you are searching for.¡± ¡°Are you truly sure that he is here?¡± Suddenly the red dragon from the western branch barges in, he was apanied by Banjo, upon seeing him, the expression of the golden dragon changes, he shouted ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± The red dragon quickly exins ¡°Do not me me, it was the direct order of our great ancestor that we bring him, if it were up to me, I would not let him go in this trip.¡± The golden dragon bes silent, he sighs and says ¡°Banjo, why have youe, ording to you, the spatialw of this realm is a hundred times higher and moreplex than that of the lower realm, shouldn¡¯t you be focusing in your cultivation as of this moment?¡± Banjo sighs ¡°My improvement is not up to my standard, ording to my master, it is because I am distracted by thoughts, no matter how strong and resourceful my big brother is, I still cannot help but worry about him.¡± The two dragon kings were actually flinching when they heard that Banjo¡¯s improvement was not up to his standard, ording to this train of thought, their cultivation speed before they reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm was garbage and probably even worse. The golden dragon apologizes ¡°It is because of our ipetence that we still have not found your brother.¡± Banjo smiles ¡°If my brother does not want to be found, then, it would be difficult for any of you to even see his shadow, he is experienced at this type of things but do not worry, I can find him, the two of us are connected by soul.¡± He closes his eyes and senses the connection between him and Shadowsh, he turns towards the direction of the Spirit Fox n and says ¡°I found his trace, it seems that the location of our ascension is actually not that far apart.¡± The expression of the two dragon kings bes dark, they first thought that they would be able to use Banjo¡¯s obsession to earn his loyalty and yet after the person trusted them, they still failed him, once they return back to their territory, they would certainly have an earful from their great ancestor. The beautiful fox speaks ¡°I wille with you, consider it as an apology from our race.¡± Just like the two, she was also feeling annoyed and frustrated, she knows that if Shadowsh was found, it was no longer because of their n. Banjo nodded before teleporting, the eyes of the beautiful fox widens, so does the two dragon kings, the two of them knows that Banjo was a Void Beast but his progress was truly monstrous. Their expression then bes solemn as they look vigntly towards the beautiful fox, sensing their gaze, she just smiles at them but a crafty light shes in her eyes. The golden dragon speaks via divine sense ¡®Hurry up and protect Banjo, I will buy as much time as possible!¡¯ Before the beautiful fox could make a move, the golden dragon shes in front of her, he was smiling widely, she bes annoyed, she knows what he was doing. ¡°What is that you are looking for lord Ying?¡± Even though she knows that she was being impede by him, she still has to act cordially. ¡°Nothing, I just want to meet with the younger generations of your race, from what I have heard, they are greater than the past geniuses.¡± The beautiful fox was inwardly furious, actually, the rumours was false, the situation is actually the opposite. Their race is now of decline, especially the main branch, that is why, as one of the highest ranking powerhouse in their race, she has been searching for allies, fully knowing that their race must not continue declining. Currently on the Spirit Fox n, Shadowsh and a voluptuous foxdy were sparring, the two were moving quite fast but everyone can see that, the genius of their n was no match against their guest. Shadowsh was fighting barehanded, his opponent on the other hand was wielding a sword, she was moving graciously, unfortunately, the gap between the two was just too wide. Hya! Because of the constant suppression, the voluptuous fox can no longer take it and makes a bold move, Shadowsh turns slightly and dodges the attack, he then punches her stomach hard, making her curl to the stage in pain. ¡°Just because you are a female does not mean that I will not hurt you, if you want to be strong, you must persevere and work hard! I cannot deny that in this universe, bloodline is the number one trait that most beings sought but hard work is also important!¡± His voice spreads around the arena. The so-called geniuses clenches their fists, they did not expect that they would be suppressed this way, Shadowsh did not use any hint of his bloodline skill and only techniques that he had learned back on the lower realm. ¡°If you are not convinced, let me ask you this, other than the Origin Race, which race is considered the strongest in this realm?!¡± Chapter 1111 - 1111 CHAPTER 1080 SPAR 1111 CHAPTER 1080 SPAR Everyone answers differently but his expression remains indifferent, he sighs and shakes his head ¡°All of your answers have valid points but unfortunately, none of them are correct, the strongest race in this realm other than the Origin Race is the human race.¡± Everyone was stunned, their expression was dumbfounded, they then started arguing, they are not convinced with his answer. ¡°Humans have thergest number of known intelligent individualspared to the other race and their growth period is quite fast, while most of the beast race would have a much higher starting growth, their intelligence is notparable to humans that are the same age as them.¡± Everyone bes silent, the elders were also listening seriously as they were taken aback like the younger members of their n, they know the human race but they are not as powerful as the other powerful ns. ¡°Humans have the weakest strength in this realm, only a couple of them would be born with special abilities and constitutions but all of them have the potential to be great, no matter their situation.¡± The elders nodded, they have heard some humans that were born with a sealed constitution but still managed to leave something great in this universe. ¡°If it were not for the fact that humans are not united and the Origin Race were the children beloved by this universe, they would certainly be the strongest race in the existence of this realm and the lower realm.¡± Hearing this, the people listening became silent. They felt that they cannot counter what he had just said, the information regarding the human race is basically the same, they are fighting amongst each other, that is why, only a couple of intelligent beings know just how terrifying they are. Their numbers could drown an entire world and they have professions that could counter even the strongest race, such as dragon yers, god killers and beastamers. Shadowsh knows this as he was a human being in his first life, their world would have be an advanced civilization if only everyone were united but all human beings have inherent selfishness. ..... ¡°Divine beasts or in the terms that you use in this realm, Immortal Beasts are born much superior to human beings but this does not mean that this situation will stay that way.¡± He then points at the geniuses of the Spirit Fox n. ¡°I will show you, I want you to use your entire strength to fight while I will only use human martial arts against you.¡± The geniuses look at each other, no one wants to be first. Shadowsh speaks ¡°How about this, whoever can defeat me could enter the training facilities for free, they would also be able to ess the new upgrades that I have done in the ce.¡± They were caught by surprise but quickly, they became excited, a female with slender legs jumped in front of him and challenged him, the rest felt angry that they were too slow. Everyone that was not involved got off the stage, they were watching with intense focus, they do not want to miss this opportunity to see just how strong their elites are. The first person to take the initiative to attack was Shadowsh¡¯s opponent, she had fought him before but only using some basic techniques, she cannot deny that he is stronger than her during their spar but she feels she could take him down as long as she could use her entire strength. The stage is quite wide and she could use this as her advantage, their race are known for their speed, she waves her hand and multiple Foxfire was thrown at Shadowsh. He waves his sword in a gentle manner and easily disperses the me, he was quite familiar with Foxfire as he used to y with his sisters regarding this ability, they would fire their mes and he would dodge or counter them. Using this type of move on him is considered useless, she also realised this when she saw just how effortless he cancelled them, she grits her teeth and stops her charge, she transforms into a giant fox and starts running in circles around her target. One by one, her clones appear on the stage, Shadowsh expected this to happen, this is one of the main and basic skills of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, they also mainly focus on training this skill in order to increase their strength in just a short amount of time. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes, he intends to keep his promise, he is not going to rely on his natural endowment and only use the martial art techniques and magic skills that the human race has developed. ¡®There!¡¯ He ignores the iing attacks that came from the clones and only focuses on the main body, he thrusts his sword with extreme precision, the sound of whistling wind could be heard as the ws of the clones approaches him. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Bairein quickly froze, she did not expect that her perfect n was easily seen through, seeing the sword that was getting close on her forehead, she started panicking. Boom! With a powerful explosion, the clones self-destruct, causing Shadowsh to stop and escape, he stores his sword and waves his hand in a gentle and rhythmic manner, diffusing the power of the explosion. Bairen managed to escape but her condition was not that great, the explosion might not have harmed her but she had to use a massive amount of Immortal Spirit Qi from her Dantian to activate that attack. She charges at him full of ferocity, she can no longer rely on tactics after being stumped this entire time. She can only recklessly charge at her opponent and hope that she would win in a direct battle, She starts firing fireballs in order to cover her charge. Taking a deep breath, Shadowsh raises his sword and his sword intent bursts out of his body, the oppressive pressure that he was releasing causes Bairen to once again freeze. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) The powerful sword Qi instantly injures Bairen, as long as she is not at the Immortal Cultivation Realm, she is no match against Shadowsh, especially after his breakthrough. Storing his swords back into his Nascent Soul, he appears besides Bairen and uses his powerful absorption ability to help her recover, the attack injured her heavily, if not treated immediately, it would causesting effect. In the process, he also takes back the sword intentced into her body, she looks at him for a couple of seconds before finally losing consciousness, their battle only took a couple of seconds beforeing into a conclusion, the expression of everyone bes solemn. They did not expect that one of their greatest geniuses in this generation was easily dealt with by someone that was clearly holding back. The voluptuous fox steps forward, even after seeing the defeat of one of her n members, she was not intimidated, her eyes were glowing in excitement, it seems that she wants to try it herself, just how strong Shadowsh is. ¡°You might be the strongest individual I know below the Immortal Cultivation Realm, you have the strength to contend against an immortal, at first, I thought thatdy Baishen was lying but it seems that not one of her stories about you was a lie.¡± Her nails became sharper as her pupils became red. ¡®Oh? It seems that she has a special constitution, this is going to be fun.¡¯ He thought as he once again took out his sword. He knows that just using his physical strength would make the situation more difficult for him, since it is like this, he shall use his sword from the start. The two res at each other, their gaze was bellowing with battle intent, Shadowsh was the first one to make a move, he appears in front of her and with a quick sh, he nearly cuts her in half. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh! He smiles and spun with a Lunar Fang, the sound of shing metals spreads in the stage, Baifei was startled, she did not expect that her special attack would be blocked. Also, his first attack nearly hits her, if it were not for her immortal technique that she had mastered, that earlier attack would have finished the battle already. ¡°Well, I could not deny that I am still new at this realm, that skill of yours was absolutely fascinating but it seems that you cannot use it whenever you like.¡± Seeing that Baifei¡¯s expression became a bit strained, he knows that, the technique she had used uses a certain amount of Immortal Spirit Qi. She grins, she blows and a fog appears, covering the entire surrounding of Shadowsh, she then uses her illusions to make everything surreal, this was a skill that she has developed and her greatest achievement as of yet. ¡°Strong and skilled, as expected of the greatest genius of this n, you are more powerful than the other elites, unfortunately for you, this is not enough to defeat me!¡± Chapter 1112 - 1112 CHAPTER 1081 BAI VS 1112 CHAPTER 1081 BAI VS Shadowsh then crouches slightly, holding his sword, his focus intensifies, Baifei¡¯s expression changes as she does not feel anything, that¡¯s what makes it more terrifying. ¡°Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki! (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) A powerful wind that transforms into a tornado wreaks havoc on the stage, the sword intent slices everything they went into contact with, Baifei manages to quickly escape, when Shadowsh makes a move, she immediately escapes. Even though she did not feel any danger at all, she still listens to her rational mind and just like she had expected, Shadowsh¡¯s next move would take her out. Her eyes widened as her opponent disappeared from his spot, she raised her hands and ms it into the stage as her Foxfire scatters around her, the intensity causes the air to warp. Shadowsh did not retreat, he shes his sword and the me barrier split, he charges forward and did not see anyone. Peng! He blocks her surprise attack and tilts his sword slightly, his other sword moves at incredible speed, coated with his sword intent. Lunar Fang! The two collided and separated, they stared at each other once more but this time, the two of them charged at the same time. ..... shes could be seen everywhere as the two of them try to defeat one another, Baifei was at a disadvantage, she is actually faster but her attacks miss more often than her opponent. The injuries in her bodies continue to multiply, even though none of them are fatal, the umtion of injuries would only decrease herbat strength as time passes by. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, aren¡¯t you the greatest genius of your n? why are you being suppressed by me? It seems that your reputation is undeserved.¡± Hearing this, Baifei bes furious, her attacks be more erratic and unrestrained. The elders shake their heads upon seeing this, they did not expect that Baifei could easily be influenced by words, Shadowsh smiles before making a move that ended the battle. His sword suddenly elerated when he saw a mistake in Baifei¡¯s attack, she had be furious so the number of mistakes in her attacks have increased, making it easier for him to deflect, dodge and block her attacks. The sword rested on her neck causing her to freeze, Shadowsh smiles and says to her ¡°You are too easy to read.¡± He stores his sword and leaves, his expression says it all, he was actually disappointed at the fighting strength of the fighters in this realm, they are too focused on their bloodline,pared to the lower realm, they are a lot weaker. He starts speaking once again ¡°It seems that in this realm, most beings other than the human race focus on the strength and purity of their bloodline, I am not against these kinds of thoughts but solely seeking perfection in ones bloodline would limit your growth.¡± He felt sad for the foxes here, if their only focus is purifying their bloodline, they would never grow stronger, they need to master some sort of immortal technique to facilitate their growth. Thinking about this, he turns to Baifen and asks ¡°Lord Baifen, can youe to the stage, I want you to evaluate my strength while using both my bloodline and my techniques.¡± Baifen who was watching everything was caught by surprise but he did not refuse the request, on the contrary, he was more than happy to ept the challenge since he wanted to know just how strong Shadowsh is. ¡°Okay, elders please protect the spectators, the fight might cause some harm unto them.¡± Just after he said this, a voice rings in everyone¡¯s head. ¡°Do not worry about them, I will be supervising the match, I also want to see the difference between the ascenders and the natives of this realm, since eons, the legends regarding the strength of the ascenders have been quite well known in the people of their era.¡± Shadowsh looks in a certain direction, somewhere, deep within the Spirit Fox n territory, a ce filled with Immortal Spirit Qi and natural treasure, a breathtaking beautifuldy let out a gasp after seeing Shadowsh¡¯s action ¡°To think that his senses are so sharp that he was able to pinpoint my direction, how interesting.¡± Everyone was holding their breath, they did not expect that the situation would evolve into this, now, even their grand ancestor was watching full of interest, also, the words that she has said continue to ring in their hearts. They are full of expectations about the iing battle, even though, they know that someone that was not an immortal will never be able to defeat a bona fide one, they still want to see just how long Shadowsh can survive. ¡°Since you are clearly stronger than me, I will immediately use my entire strength, I will be going for the kill, please be cautious.¡± These were his words but actually, he will not use his super ability nor the powers of his divine eyes. Baifenughs out loud ¡°I know for a fact that you are not going to use your entire strength.¡± Bothughs, without anyone¡¯s knowledge, they simultaneously attack each other, what shocking was, their strength was actually equal to each other, the one that was shocked the most was Baifen. He felt his strength bing weaker when their fists collided, his expression became serious, he spun and his tails transformed into sharp objects. Shadowsh smiles and blocks them with his own but unlike Baifen, his tails were coated with Metal God Technique, his tails were superior, if it were not for the fact that Baifen was naturally using Immortal Spirit Qi, their first collisions would have resulted in his win. Lunar Fang! He shes with all of his might and the attack causes Baifen¡¯s expression to change, he did not expect that he would sense a threat from Shadowsh¡¯s simple attack. He crosses his arms and fur starts growing all over his body, he was the first to transform into his true form, a fox with nine tails appears, he was standing at 30 meters, making his figure menacing. Shadowsh was not afraid, he also transformed into his battle form, everyone let out a gasp as they saw his form, a fox that has nine tails but has dragon horns and wings, he was also covered with some sort of energy armour. ROAR! ¡°Hahaha, let us rumble!¡± With a sh he disappears in front of Baifen and reappears besides him, he uses his mastery over the spatialw to intensify his attack. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh! Bang! Baifen could not react, he was shocked, he quickly summoned his clones and they tried to surround Shadowsh, unfortunately for him, his current opponent is quite abnormal. Seeing the clones approaching him, Shadowsh also summons his, ten thousand clones appears, all of them were holding the same sword as the original and they all have exuded the same aura, the mouth of the audience were agape. Dragon Breath! Shadowsh and his clones all open their mouths and fire a powerful breath attack, Baifen realises that he has to go all out in this fight. His Foxfire appears and he covers the area around him with a ming barrier, the dragon breaths collided with the barrier and he grunted because of the power behind ten thousand dragon breaths. If it were not for the fact that he is using Immortal Spirit Qi at a much higher levelpared to his opponent, he would have not been able to endure such attacks. Shadowsh reappears besides him, he was not aiming at any clones, he was not tricked by the appearance, his eyes could naturally differentiate the truth and lies. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh Baifen¡¯s tails quickly move and block the attack, he then uses some sort of technique that seals Shadowsh in his position, the clones then attacks him at all sides. Eruption! Using the Yang Qi within him, he activates it and a move that looks like some sort of self-destruction was created, the explosion blew all the clones away. Bang! The invisible chains that trap his soul were broken with ease, no matter how strong that technique was, Shadowsh is confident with the strength of his soul. Fire st! He umtes a massive amount of fire element into his arm and throws it towards Baifen, unfortunately, one of the clones returns and uses its body to block the attack. ¡°Reaping sh!¡± Baifen charges at Shadowsh but before his attack can touch him, he blinks back to the protection of his clones. Baifen turns towards the direction of his clones, his expression changes, multiple small but powerful concentrated fireballs were shot towards him and his clones, there were at least hundreds of thousands of them. ¡°Taste one of my favourite skills, Dark me Bullets.¡± Shadowsh calmly teases as the fireballs fly at breakneck speed towards their targets. ¡°It seems that even with my current cultivation, I might not be a match against him, what a shocking talent, our n must have him!¡± Said the first elder with his fist clenched tightly. Chapter 1113 - 1113 CHAPTER 1082 REU 1113 CHAPTER 1082 REU The rain of fireballs causes Baifen to forget about the spar and fights like he was in a real battle, he roars and shes his sharp ws, cutting the iing fireballs but the Shadowsh¡¯s clones charges at him with full ferocity. They raise their swords and attacks in all directions, Baifen¡¯s clones might be strong individually but they are unlike the clones that Shadowsh summons, they are incapable of using unique energies like sword Qi, in a direct confrontation, they have the upper hand. Everyone who was watching also realises this, they could see that Baifen¡¯s clones were dying one by one while Shadowsh¡¯s clones were still full of energy, after dealing with their target¡¯s clones, all of them surround him. Shadowsh leaves ten clones that seem to be waiting for the perfect opportunity to attack, he was trying to trick Baifen, he was actually within the clones that were attacking, he was masking his strength and moves in order to create an illusion to his target. Just like he had expected, because of his perfect act, Baifen became vignt against the ten decoys thinking that he was one of them, even with his incredible defense as an Immortal, he was actually suppressed making him frustrated. He does not know why but he felt that every time he blocks attacks or even just slightly touched by the clones, he felt that slowly his energy reserve was being depleted. Shadowsh was reviewing his strength, he could not help but marvel at how great the strength that the astral Qi had given him, clenching his fist, he felt secured and wanted to know his limit. Even though he was already using his entire physical ability, he was still holding back, firstly, ording to Amethyst, fate Qi is important for Earth and Gaia, he is unable to use it as much as he wanted to. Secondly, his control over astral Qi and Immortal Spirit Qi is still not up to standard, his body might have been tempered by the two energy during his secluded cultivation but still, he did not have any technique that could perfectly control them. ..... And finally, he cannot let anyone find out about his [Origin Form] considering that the Origin Race might find him, they are a collection of this Universe¡¯s thoughts, they might seem like they have their own thoughts but Amethyst knows better. They are like her but less advanced, they are artificial intelligence without any freedom of their own, because of this, the situation of this universe is not improving, they are suppressing everyone that wants to expand. Shadowsh would be their primary and even priority target if they ever find out about his unique existence, fortunately for the two of them, the invasion of the Plunder Universe is getting closer, they no longer would need to worry about the Origin Race when that timees. Bang! A clone manages to get a direct hit at Baifen, he lets out a grunt because the power behind the attack was not small. Shadowsh did not react, he knows that his opponent was trying to bait the real ¡°him¡± to attack because of this so-called opportunity. ¡®Hahaha! I will humour you.¡¯ He quickly controls four of his clone decoys to charge, Baifen who was grimacing in pain was inwardly ecstatic, he starts umting power for his ambush. Once the four clones get close enough, he releases a powerful beam of energy that erases the four clones and the remaining six clones, the power of the beam even turns the other clones into nothing. Baifen was ecstatic thinking that he had won but before he could celebrate, Shadowsh appears behind him with his ws full of sword intent and attacks him with all of his might. Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) Swish! Swish! His two ws instantly cause Baifen to cry in pain and fall to the ground, if this was a real battle, Shadowsh would continue his attack, to make the battle over for certain. But he did not, he waves his hand and clones disappear, he then thinks about his current strength and asks Amethyst ¡®Is my strengthparable to that of an Immortal?¡¯ [Yes, your physique is built like that of a Night Demon coupled with your techniques and other attributes, you areparable to that of an Immortal.] ¡®The Divine Realm is truly a heavensent opportunity for me to grow, as long as my progress does not stop, I am more confident that I will survive the iing war.¡¯ He was smiling happily as his worries lessened greatly. Baifen was dumbfounded, so was everyone else, the conclusion of the battle was far from their expectations, Shadowshnded in front of them and started speaking ¡°The reason why I have won is because of my variety of skills and techniques, Baifen should have been stronger than me but unfortunately, his attacks were all simple.¡± The mysterious voice sounded out once again ¡°He is correct, Baifen would have won if he has some sort of skills that apany his cultivation but unfortunately, we belong to the beast race, unlike humans, all of us rely too dependent on our bloodline.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°That and also, during my time on the lower realm, I have been in constant battles and the amount of blood on my hands is greater than the numbers of members in the entirety of the Spirit Fox n.¡± ¡°Our experience inbat is just too vast.¡± The first elder was somewhat unconvinced, with his powerful divine sense as an Immortal, he could see that Shadowsh was not that olderpared to the elites of the younger generation of their n. Shadowsh could sense his emotion, he turns to him and his killing intent descends unto him, the sensation of blood creeping in your feet and multiple corpses clinging in your body while billions of souls wails around you assaults the first elder. The next event causes Shadowsh to be dumbfounded as he saw that the person that was called second only to the n head fainted because of fear. He smiles bitterly and says ¡°Nearly all ascenders have participated in their fair share of wars before they arrive in this realm, even though it was not 100% at least 99% of us from the lower realms walk through blood and corpses of our enemies in order to get to where we are right now.¡± Everyone bes silent once again, they did not expect that the reason why the powerhouses of the lower realms are considered legendary is because of their experience in the mortal realm. ¡°But you do not need to worry, in this universe, bloodline is always the top priority, so even though, we, of the lower realm are stronger than you in terms of experience, you guys have an advantage that we do not.¡± Hearing this, the hearts of everyone rxes for a bit. Baifei raises her hand and asks ¡°But we still lost to you, so doesn¡¯t this contradict what you have just said?¡± Roar! A dragon roar spreads around the area, a voice filled with happiness was then heard ¡°Hahaha! Do not think that everyone in the lower realm is the same, my big brother is one of a kind!¡± Shadowsh smiles ¡°I have sensed your aura approaching this location, it seems that you enjoy quite a bit of authority in the Immortal Dragon Race.¡± Banjo appears with a joyful expression, the expression of everyone changes, they sense a powerful and violent spatial turbulence when he appears. ¡®So that is Shadowsh¡¯s brother, ording to him, this guy is a Void Beast.¡¯ Baifen thought as she saw the two interacting. Banjo felt happy finding his brother once again ¡°You do not know how much I want to find you, when the news about you being pulled to the Divine Realm reaches my ears, I immediately went back to Gaia, only to be suddenly pulled by the gates of this realm.¡± Shadowsh was also taken by surprise about what had happened, he was about to say something when he senses the aura of his brother. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Banjo upation: Supreme Space Mage Title: (Void Beast), (Battle God) Race: Dragon/Void Beast Species: Abyssal Void Dragon Grade: Surpassing Divine Grade Gender: Male Level: Descending Divine Rank Innate Attributes: Space/Abyss Vitality (Immortal Dragon Qi): Divine Tier Elemental Energy: (Space Qi: Origin Tier), (Abyssal Qi: Divine Tier) Mysterious Energy/Intent: (Supreme Mage), (Spatial Law), (Abyssal Qi), (Source Star: Void World) Mana (Divine Tier): Diamond Core Skills: (Dragon Breath), (Abyssal Impact), (Spatial Seal), (War Dragon Cry), (Dragon¡¯s Roar), (Spatial Sphere), (Abyssal Chains) Racial Trait: [Embodiment Of Space], [Dragon Might], [Triple Core], [Dragon Body], [Void Beast], [World Consciousness], [World Lord], [Void Crystal] Passive Abilities: [War Dragon Body], [War Dragon Might], [Abyssal Dragon Body] Active Abilities: [Human Form], [World Barrier Pration], [Abyss Form], [War Dragon Rampage], [Gigantification] Super Ability: [Summon ck Hole] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡®It seems that Void Beasts is truly important in this realm.¡¯ After seeing his brother¡¯s current status, Shadowsh finally has a faint idea just how important Void Beasts are in the Divine Realm Chapter 1114 - 1114 CHAPTER 1083 DAUGHTER 1114 CHAPTER 1083 DAUGHTER ¡°To think that you have reached Descending Divine Rank in just a short amount of time, it seems that the Immortal Dragon Race has high hopes for you.¡± Banjo knows that he cannot hide his cultivation in front of his brother, their entire family knows this. ¡°Of course, Void Beasts have a special identity in this realm.¡± He then releases his aura, the expression of the foxes on the same rank as him changes, they feel their body being suppressed by some sort of pressure. Shadowsh turns to them and says ¡°This is the difference between my brother and you guys, the two of us dance in the palm of death too many times to count, if we feel some sort of pressure from a much stronger opponent, we would not cave in.¡± Banjo sighs ¡°It seems that the rumours regarding the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race are true, your entire race is in decline, at first I do not believe it but looking at your current expressions, it seems that it is true.¡± ¡°Hmph! They are merely from a branch n, they do not represent our race! We are not in decline!¡± A voice filled with indignation could be heard, then a skulk of handsome and beautiful foxes appears. Shadowsh turns towards the group, his expression was indifferent, he smirks as he feels that they are actually much worse than Baifei. Seeing his expression, the group of elites instantly bes furious, their leader, a man holding a fan closes it and points it at him ¡°Do you have something to say, ascender?!¡± Banjo immediately bes furious ¡°How dare you!-¡± Seeing that the situation is getting out of hand, the Fire Dragon King realises that he must put a stop to this but before he could make a move, his eyes widens in disbelief as Shadowsh blinks in front of Banjo, stopping him from attacking. ..... ¡°Ignore them, they would not have the same attitude after the invaders arrive.¡± Banjo who was furious quickly calms down, his expression was now solemn. ¡°Do you mean the invaders from another universe?¡± Fire Dragon King who was in a daze quickly recovers, his ears twitch as he listens to what the two were talking about. ¡°Yes, they areing and this time, they are no longer going to hold back, the first ce that will take the brunt of the attack will be the Divine Realm.¡± Fire Dragon King was confused. ¡®What the heck are the two talking about?¡¯ He bes more and more interested in listening. ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot talk to you in depth regarding the full situation but do not worry, I have been preparing for the future.¡± Hearing this, Fire Dragon King felt an itch in his heart, he wants to learn more. ¡°What should I do big brother? Should I also gather some trustworthy allies in the Immortal Dragon Race?¡± Banjo bes anxious, he feels that he was useless, not even capable of helping his brother. ¡°That is unnecessary, besides, I know your personality and being a leader is not your forte but you can focus on improving your ability as a Void Beast, we need it when the timees, the stronger you are, the better it is for Gaia and our family.¡± ¡°Just watch me big brother! I will shock you with my improvement!¡± Banjo clenches his fist and swears. Being ignored made the group of elites from the main branch of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race furious, the guy holding the fan once again shouted ¡°How dare you ignore us!¡± Shadowsh res at him as his killing intent flooded the entire area, realising that he lost control, he takes a deep breath and calms himself down. He knows that because their reunion was being interrupted, he lost control of his nerve, he has been frustrated for some time because he was being monitored all the time, making his ns held back. Fire Dragon King and all the other Immortals present in the area wore a very solemn expression, that burst of killing intent made all of them shiver in fear, unlike most killing intent that were derived in killing weaker or helpless beings, Shadowsh¡¯s is different, his killing intent contains suppression. What made Fire Dragon King more serious is the fact that Banjo was unfazed, as if he was already used to such a thing, he quickly approached the two and asked ¡°Do the two of you still have family members that are going to ascend soon?¡± Shadowsh knows what he wants to do and shakes his head ¡°Yes, unfortunately, if my prediction is correct, they would ascend in different locations, if I am not wrong, the two locations that they are going to ascend to are in the Underworld and Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°You mean Sans and Leafinia are also going to ascend?¡± Taken aback, Banjo unconsciously asks in shock. Shadowsh nodded ¡®I thought that the ascension point is just this area but ording to Amethyst further investigation, Gaia is altering the ascension point to fit the ascenders.¡¯ ¡°That is too bad, then, are you going to continue to stay in this location, not to be an rmist or anything but now that you have angered them, your situation is not gonna look good.¡± Fire Dragon King said this while pointing at the pale-faced figures of the so-called geniuses of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race. ¡°I owe someone from this n, our Hope Family will always repay our gratitude.¡± Banjo then lets out a roar after hearing this, his expression was quite proud as if he was looking down at everyone else. ¡°Okay then, If you ever change your mind, you can send me a message through this.¡± He then throws an orb to Shadowsh, unbeknownst to him, Amethyst was thrilled. [Big brother, that orb contains pure and concentrated Immortal Spirit Qi, it had turned into a liquid because of how pure it was, also, runes that are the same rank as ours is also present in the orb, the difference is that, in this universe, this runes contains much more power and works more efficiently.] Shadowsh might be keeping a straight face but inwardly, he was giddy with excitement, he quickly turns to Banjo and changes the topic in order to calm his emotions down. ¡°By the way, do you want to meet my wife and child?¡± Hearing this, Banjo¡¯s expression bes dumbfounded, he was about to ask when. Shadowsh beats him to it. ¡°I was about to introduce her to everyone, unfortunately, she was sick and needed to be supervised inside my world, my daughter was too heavy of a burden to her.¡± Hearing this, Banjo was no longer surprised. ¡°Your bloodline is too great for just anyone to bear your child but at least she had survived the delivery.¡± He then grabs his brother¡¯s arm and flies towards the big mansion present in the area, he knows the design of that building from anywhere, he cannot be wrong, the mansion belongs to his big brother. Shadowsh could not help but smile bitterly seeing the eager expression of his brother but he knows that Banjo has always wanted to be an uncle, he is scared that he is not fit to be a father since he was raised by his mother alone. That is why, he felt that if he was a great uncle, he would then have the confidence to be a father, Shadowsh knows that he must stop his overexcited brother. ¡°Stop, my daughter is still inside her egg, she is unable to interact with you physically, also, with your current state, I am afraid that my wife would not be able to bear the pressure of your aura.¡± Banjo froze immediately. He took a deep breath in order to calm himself down, he sighs sadly and ps his head hard ¡°Why am I always like this?!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That is what makes you, you, do not be depressed, it is not your fault that you are unable to meet my wife and child normally, it is my fault, her health is still not that great but do not worry, this realm has all the things we need to nurse her back to her top condition.¡± Shadowsh pats his head seeing just how gloomy he is. ¡°You can still meet my daughter, you could even hold her but for my wife, maybe someday but not today.¡± He waves his hand and the door automatically opens, he then brings Banjo inside. Fire Dragon King appears besides them and lets out a cough ¡°May I also enter.¡± Suddenly, fog gathers around them, a breathtaking beautiful foxdy appears, Shadowsh knows who it was, surprisingly, Fire Dragon King also. ¡°To think that you are still Baika.¡± Fire Dragon King was genuinely surprised, it seems that they have some history between the two of them. ¡°Hmph! Do you really think that such an injury will be able to kill me?¡± She sounds so proud, unlike when she was acting mysterious. Chapter 1115 - 1115 CHAPTER 1084 OTHER FORCES OF THE DIVINE REALM 1115 CHAPTER 1084 OTHER FORCES OF THE DIVINE REALM Fire Dragon King sneers ¡°Stop putting up a brave front, that injury can even kill a titled Immortal Emperor much less someone like you.¡± The foxdy frowns ¡°At least I have joined the forefront and still manage to survive, What about you, lord chicken.¡± Fire Dragon King clenches his fists hard, he is now on his human form so his expression was easily readable. Shadowsh stops and turns towards them ¡°Pardon me but I have something to ask.¡± The two stop fighting and turn to him, both of them know that Shadowsh¡¯s identity is now quite important, Banjo is a bona fide Void Beast and he was also thought to be one, so none of them wants to sour their rtionship with him, not to mention, he was respectful to them. ¡°Ask away, you and our n are fated.¡± Baika quickly speaks, she does not want to lose someone like Shadowsh to another n, he is not just a rumoured Void Beast, he is more than that, if their n has him, they would grow stronger, probably evenparable to the top ns in their race. Fire Dragon King grumbles in annoyance but he does not interrupt her, knowing that he is now on her territory. ¡°The battle that the two of you were talking about, what type of battle was it?¡± Hearing this, the two turn to each other and their expression bes solemn. It was Fire Dragon King that answered his question ¡°This realm is fighting against a new species that was unknown to us for a long time, if it were not for the fact that we have the Ancient Titans as vanguards together with the ve race, The Leviathans and Behemoths, they would have broken through this realm.¡± ..... Shadowsh¡¯s expression was not looking too good ¡°Are the beings you guys have fought looks like these.¡± He waves his hand and creates a set of images via his illusion, they are images of the army of the Plunder Universe and the Demon Universe, the expression of the two changes. ¡°How can that be?!¡± They cannot believe that someone like Shadowsh who came from the lower realm knows the appearance of their enemies. ¡°It seems that they have been testing the waters for a long time, the preemptive attack on the lower realm was a drill, they want to train as many soldiers as they can before their true attack.¡± Shadowsh spected, he felt that he was close to the truth. ¡°What?! You mean that those things have attacked the lower realm?!¡± Hearing this, Fire Dragon King and Baika were shocked, their shouts were heard by everyone. Banjo looks proud ¡°Yes, they did, they caused so much chaos to the lower realm that this realm cuts off the connection between it and the lower realm.¡± ¡°The future was bleak for us but the one who changed everything was my big brother, even with a cultivationparable to that of an antpared to our enemies, he still managed to obtain victory.¡± Banjo was not wrong, the attack on Beast ne was the biggest move of the Plunder Universe army, they were attempting to conquer an entire ne and making it their base but unfortunately for them, they chose the wrong ne. The two quickly turn to Shadowsh, they could sense no lie in Banjo¡¯s words but they still cannot believe such a thing, he knows that the two were inplete shock so he does not disturb their thoughts. ¡°Let us go inside and talk more deeply about this issue, by the way,dy Baika, can you tell everyone to disperse, our conversation might affect them.¡± Hearing this, Baika snaps out of her daze and orders everyone to return to their tasks. The two were feeling giddy while the other two were talking and chatting in a jovial manner, Banjo was even making faces at the egg, the two were speechless at their antics. After a couple of minutes had passed, Fire Dragon King could no longer hold his patience and let out a loud cough but his targets were the two, the cough did not touch the egg nor anyone else, it was amplified at Baika¡¯s ears though. ¡°Sigh, it seems that the two can no longer wait, let us go, Banjo, put my daughter down.¡± Hearing this, Banjo reluctantly puts the egg down as slow and gentle as he could. ¡°You know, I feel a sense of intimacy towards your daughter, maybe because she was born in an egg.¡± Shadowsh chuckles. ¡°It is because you have some sort of instinct that should belong to a mother, well, I cannot me you for this, both of us are raised by a single parent.¡± Banjo snorted. ¡°If I be a father, I will not leave my children, I will raise them with care and attention!¡± Shadowsh quickly uses his divine sense to block the sound of his brother¡¯s shout. He gestures to him to be quiet, Banjo quickly mps his mouth shut realising that he had messed up. They return to the guest room, the four of them sit there in silence, the two were actually sweating because of nervousness. If they are not wrong, their enemies have surrounded their realm and are now on the verge of attacking them once again, Shadowsh can see their anxiety and decide to break the silence. ¡°Ahem! The situation is like this, our opponents that are from another universe are trying to absorb our universe in order to strengthen theirs.¡± ¡°Our universe which is called the Cultivation Universe is the weakest universe in existence.¡± ¡°There are other nes of existence but they do not deserve to be called universes as they are too small and low grade.¡± The two were shocked, Baika asked ¡°Do you mean that there are other universes other than our own, that should be impossible, this realm is already so big, how can other realms such as this exist?!¡± Shadowshughs out loud ¡°This realm? Our universe is quite weakpared to others, Why do you think we are being invaded, it is because they see us as pushovers, if the other great universes actually tried to invade us, we would not be able tost long!¡± His emotion was in disarray after saying this, Amethyst has to inform him that she has activated the silence system inside the mansion. ¡°I apologize, I was caught up in the moment, I am going to tell this to the two of you, considering that me and my brother are going to be in your care during this peaceful time period, I want you to start preparing, the invasion that we have experienced is actually just a test flight for our enemies.¡± ¡°The next battle is going to be more brutal than thest, they are no longer going to hold back.¡± Fire Dragon King clenches his fist and asks ¡°Hold back? You mean that they haven¡¯t even gone all out in thest battle?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°They have something that we do not have, advanced technology capable of traveling through space and even to other realms or more urately universes.¡± ¡°Traveling through space, are they Void Beasts?!¡± Hearing his words, Fire Dragon King was startled, he could not help but ask. ¡°No, they are not Void Beasts, they are using machines or in our terms, artifacts, to travel through space and beyond, you might not know this but in our multiverse, there is a constant state of destruction and creation, in order to avoid destruction, one has to destroy a civilization simr to them.¡± Baika seems to have realised something. ¡°You mean that, our universe was targeted because another universe has been born?!¡± Shadowsh shakes his head. ¡°No, you can say that, our universe is being used as a sacrifice to increase the power of the top five universes, actually, they are using our three universes and pitted us amongst each other in order to solidify their rule.¡± Shadowsh knows that with the disappearance of the Dungeon Universe, the spot of the supreme ruler is now vacant. If the Dungeon Universe did not overreach its boundaries, it would have continued ruling over others for eons, unfortunately, they are greedy and they were punished for it. But if it was not for this, Shadowsh would have never obtained The Fragment, if he is not wrong, there are other fragments of the Dungeon Universe scattered all around the other universes in order to preserve itself. He found the first one on the edge of the Mecha Universe, he might be able to find another on the edge of this universe, but before he starts gathering them, he needs to do one crucial thing, to control or at least suppress the Fragment. He knows that such an entity would never let anyone control them if they have the power to do so, Shadowsh is afraid that if he obtains the other Fragments, his control over them would diminish over time. There are already multiple dungeons on Gaia, he is not going to risk it, his loved ones would also get harmed by the nature of The Fragment. Chapter 1116 - 1116 CHAPTER 1085 BDAY 1116 CHAPTER 1085 BDAY Fire Dragon King and Baika did not immediately believe what they had heard but they are going to keep it in mind, the only information that they are going to share for now is the fact that their enemies had invaded the lower realm. This left a bitter taste in their mouths, they are actually surrounded, what is worse is that, if what Shadowsh had said is true, then that means that, their enemies were holding back during their first confrontation. Shadowsh can see the struggle in their eyes, he waves his hand and says ¡°You two have a lot of things to think about, I suggest that you return to your abode and think about the information I have shared with you.¡± The two absentmindedly nodded, they stood up and left, Banjo even had to chase after Dragon King, after the two left, Shadowsh heaved a sigh of relief before taking out the orb that Fire Dragon King had given him. ¡°Amethyst, what are you going to do with this orb?¡± Knowing that they cannot just destroy such a precious item, he can only act cautiously. [First, I need to extract the pure essence inside the orb and also copy the runes inside it, if we can derive the mystery and power of the runes in this universe, we will be able to control the heavenlyws, making it easier for us to improve.] ¡°Are you able to fuse the runes from the Mecha Universe, The Fragment and this universe¡¯s runes?¡± [Yes, for the basic runes as they all work the same but for the Primordial Runes and Runes Of Origins, it is impossible, each one of them are unique in their individual universes.] Shadowsh nods in understanding, even though he cannot fuse the unique runes, he is already satisfied with the ability to fuse those that are at the basic level. ..... ¡°Since Baika is no longer gonna monitor us, we can continue with our earlier ns.¡± [Affirmative but we need the help of the major n of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race if we want to discover or befriend those from the Spirit and Undead Race.] ¡°Not to mention, we are also going to need to befriend the Demon Race because of Gulli and the other demons.¡± [Demons might be more easy to find than the Spirit Race as they are very active in this realm, we just need to calcte which location would Gulli ascend.] Shadowsh heaves a sigh of relief ¡°Then I could rest easy, Sans and Leafinia are connected with me, I can find them as long as we are in the same realm.¡± [That might not be so, big brother, each race is separated by some sort of boundary, the Immortal Dragon Race present in this location is actually just a branch n of the main branch.] ¡°What type of boundary separates them?¡± If he can learn how to master such a barrier, he can increase his defense exponentially. [Like gxies, they are separated by a sr system, since the Cultivation Universe is a newbie, it is still expanding but everyone on the Divine Realm lives with their unique sr system.] Shadowsh was speechless, he cannot copy this, he can only sigh in disappointment, the two of them then spent their time unraveling the secret of the orb. Meanwhile, back on Gaia, inside the Dungeon, the trio were now on the verge of being defeated, they had been climbing one floor after another without going out, they just sent a message outside by using the device that Shadowsh left to them. ¡°I am going all out!¡± J-Darwin screams as he was about to go berserk but France stops him. ¡°They are water type monsters, leave these f*ckers to me!¡± Hearing this, John Mark quickly grabs J-Darwin and flees. France was left alone against multiple True Saint level monsters but he was actually happy, the sky. was filled with dark clouds and from time to time, thunderbolts would descend, this was not his doing but the environment of this floor. Boom! Boom! Boom! Even though he was not the cause, France was more than happy to fight in such an environment. Screech! Sensing that the duo is now quite far away, France spreads his wings and lets out a high pitch screech. [Heavenly Tribtion] Like an apocalypse, multiple thunderbolts descend from the sky and annihte everything they touch, all the monsters that tried to bite France were zapped to death, they transform into pure energy and flies towards him. Boom! With another powerful explosion, France breaks through and bes a Saint Lord, heughs out loud because of his newfound strength but after calming down, he fainted. No one can deny the strength of his super ability but because he needs to borrow thew of this universe, his mind was not able to bear the pressure, fortunately for him, he was used to this feeling. When France opens his eyes, they are no longer inside the Dungeon, he is shocked, he turns around and sees J-Darwin and John Mark talking to their family members. ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing his voice, everyone turns to him, they quickly surround him, after Yshelia ascertained that he is okay, everyone finally heaves a sigh of relief, they then look at him with envy. To think that he bes one of the first members of their family to breakthrough and reach the realm of the lords of Saints, they be even more determined to enter the dungeon. John Mark exins the situation to him ¡°After you annihted all of the monsters that had hound us, more popped out, fortunately, we have aplished the Dungeon¡¯s mission, I have decided that we can no longer continue and use the authority of a yer to leave.¡± France nodded ¡°I suggest that before any of you enter the dungeon, you must pick a team leader, we have John Mark as our temporary leader and this was the best decision that the two of us had made.¡± J-Darwin nodded, seemingly proud, meanwhile, John Mark was stunned, he did not expect to receive such high praise from his two brothers. He quickly snaps out of his daze and says ¡°The three of us are going to record all of our discoveries, we would then need to solidify our foundation, my advice is to pick Yshelia or Leafinia as your team leader, Sans is also a great leader but not fit to lead any of us.¡± re and Mary speak at the same time ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°Mary is not fit also, but you could focus on building temporary bases inside the dungeons to house the Adventurers.¡± ¡°For re, you are also a great candidate but you should pick your own team, our family is too independent to be led in your way.¡± ¡°John Mark, can I also enter the dungeon with my men?¡± LS voice sounded out, he sounded anxious, everyone turned to each other. Yshelia answers ¡°We will further discuss the issue of letting others that do not belong to the Thousand Race Empire to enter any Dungeon but do not worry, you can still enter but you can only choose the people of our great empire.¡± Banjo sighs but he knows that he cannot overreach his boundaries, he knows that if it was Shadowsh, he will ept his selfish request but he is in front of a much serious individual and she was also quite familiar with the ways of the dragon race as she was a former general of a dragon prince in the past before she joins their family. Mary knows that she has to disperse this awkward and solemn atmosphere, she turns to John Mark and asks ¡°So you are telling me that the minimum requirement to enter the dungeon is to be a Gold Ranker?¡± J-Darwin nodded, seeing this, she continues ¡°If this is the case, I propose that we build an Adventure Guild inside the dungeon, on the first floor, then at the tenth floor and so on.¡± ¡°For every fifth floor, we will build a territory that will be given to any loyal subjects of this kingdom as long as they earn enough contribution.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts twitch a little, if they can build or own a territory inside the dungeon, they would earn quite a lot, even though they already earn quite a lot, all of it is because of Shadowsh but the dungeon is different. If they have a territory inside the dungeon that is personally owned by them, they can proudly say that they are earning money, ruling their own individual worlds might be amazing but they are greatlycking in subjects. If they have money that they earn themselves, they can spend as much as they want without feeling any guilt towards Shadowsh, they re at each other. Seeing this, John Mark quickly said ¡°We are not going to argue about this, we are going to ask this question to the adventurers of the empire, they are going to be the people that are going to enter.¡± ¡°Also, if we can connect to big brother, we should ask him about the topic regarding the entry of other powers to the empire.¡± Chapter 1117 - 1117 CHAPTER 1086 INCREASING STRENGTH AND AWAKENING TRUE BLOODLINE 1117 CHAPTER 1086 INCREASING STRENGTH AND AWAKENING TRUE BLOODLINE Yshelia ¡°Mary shall have the first guild and territory as she is the one responsible for building the guilds, also, she is a great teacher, if we can stabilise our position on each floor, we can even bring some promising students inside.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I second that.¡± ¡°I also agree with this decision.¡± Everyone without hesitation agrees that Mary shall have an undisputed rule towards the first ten floors, before the person herself can say anything, everything was already set in ce and she is now the ruler of the first ten floors of all dungeons inside Safehaven Paradise. She felt happy but actually, she does need any territory, she is one of the richest individual in this world and even in the surrounding worlds, after all, she is the mother of the great saviour of this realm. She does not need to work and can live her life full of leisure, she, of course, will never like this lifestyle, she wants to continue improving, she might not be able to catch up with her son anymore but she still has her daughters. She is not going to be overtaken by her daughter, she swore that, she was verypetitive but the main reason for this is that, she wants to be relied upon by her children. ¡°I understand, I do not need the territories but if I can supervise the growth of our family and our empire, I am more than happy to ept this gift.¡± Hearing this, everyone smiles. ..... Yshelia suddenly speaks in the head of a couple of individuals ¡®We cannot letdy Mary do all the work and bear all the burden, find a couple of individuals that can be nurtured into capable and responsible guild masters.¡¯ John Markughs inwardly ¡®I was thinking the same thing, I already have a couple of individuals in mind.¡¯ France, Yshelia, Karl and John Mark all nodded, they already have tactic understanding, Mary was ignorant that she was seen as the holy maiden in the eyes of these four. ¡°I am going inside Time World to cultivate, J-Darwin, do you want toe with me?¡± Hearing this, France also wants toe but realising that he needs to showcase his might in order to deter the greedy beings from the other worlds, he can only leave. With the existence of tha Dungeons and the gates of the Divine Realm, it would not be long before the people of Gaia starts ascending, Shadowsh knows this but he was unaware how fast the improvement of his family. He was still underestimating the capability of the Dungeons, currently, he left Leafinia on the Spirit Fox n. She is using his image, he cannot let anyone discover that he left the n, his mission is quite important as it rtes to the safety of their future. ¡°The preparations areplete, let us change this ce into my own personal territory.¡± Seeing the cave in front of him, Shadowsh felt relieved, he could absorb an endless amount of Immortal Spirit Qi and Astral Qi in this location. ¡°Next thing is to subdue some monsters that can work as my scouts and rm system.¡± He turns towards a specific spot and sees a couple of boars wandering about, the strongest of them is the male boar, it was actually on the verge of bing an Immortal. Sensing its aura, it is considered a half Night Demon, they are beings that are contaminated by the blood of a Night Demon, most of theme from a long line of interspecies breeding. Unfortunately, they are considered as the unholy hybrid of this realm, they have intelligence of a Night Demon but only the normal strength of the natives. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°If I can raise such a being to be both my food and scouts, no one will find out as taming them is considered impossible in this realm.¡± For others, it might be impossible but he has something they do not have, Chaos and Harmony, ording to the information that he had received from Fire Dragon King and Baika, they are a type of spirits that have be extinct. ording to Amethyst¡¯s spections, this universe deemed them too heaven defying, in order to protect itself, it had used the Origin Race to eradicate them, Shadowsh was actually saddened by this. Because of the universe¡¯s cowardly behaviour, its current situation is not looking good, it will not be long before the Plunder and Demon universes¡¯ armies invade them. They are too outnumbered and outgunned, he does not see hope that they are able to defeat their enemies, all of his preparations are only to preserve its core, a path of survival. With Gaia and the Giant¡¯s ne, he can create a gxy, if he was lucky and obtains the full control of The Fragment, he might even recreate the Cultivation Universe, no, he can create a better version of it. Shaking his head, he disperses his ambitious thoughts and slowly approaches the family of boars, he was not even being careful as he is confident that they would not be able to sense him. Once he gets into position, he starts writing runes around them, he traps them into an illusion so that they cannot escape. It was now easy for him to write runes, he created an array that is perfect for Chaos and Harmony, this array will amplify their powers, making it easy for them to take control of any being¡¯s soul. As long as he is sessful, Shadowsh will be able to make these boars as his ves, his main target is actually the father boar, it was capable of subduing others from its kind, if he has it, he will not worry about his meat source. ¡®With Chaos and Harmony, I am confident that I can even subdue a weakened Night Demon, much less you!¡¯ Shouted Shadowsh inwardly as he activates the array. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Chaos, Harmony Title: [Bncers], [Equinox], [Immortal Spirits] Race: Yin & Yang Immortal Spirit Fish Species: Spirit Grade: Origin Gender: Female/Male Level: Moon Lord (6th Stage)/First Level of Ascending Divine Rank Attribute: Yin/Yang Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [Origin Of Spirit] Skills: [Swallow], [Spit], [Suck], [Yin Tidal Flow], [Yang Pulse Impact] Supreme Trait and Skills: [Spirit Chains], [Spirit Intimidation], [Yin & Yang Souls], [The Equaliser], [Yin & Yang Spirit Pond], [Immortal Spirit Body], [Source Of Spirit] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Activate [Spirit Chains]!¡± With hismand, Chaos and Harmony use their skill and six chains appear, they bind themselves against the boars, because of the effect of the array, together with the fact that half Night Demons are considered as one of the weakest creatures in this realm, they manage to control them with ease. ¡°As expected of your chains, they are still as durable and efficient as ever.¡± He praises as the boars were now kneeling in front of him. Spirit Chains: Chains that are entirely made up of soul essence, they are capable of binding the souls of their targets, they have a chance of making the targets into spirit ves. Shadowsh did not immediatelymand the boars to do something big, he just ordered them to live as they did, he was not going to rule an entire race of boars but he will keep the near Immortal one alive as possible. ¡°Now that we have and scout, it is time to find a flying one, an underwater one and an underground one.¡± If his information is not wrong, there are multiple half Night Demons that exist in this realm. A couple of dayster, inside a quiet cave, a person was practicing some sort of punching technique, each punch causes the air to stir, his hands were coated with blue mes that burn in a mellow manner, they look beautiful and harmless. Shadowsh breathes out as he wipes his sweat off of his forehead, what he had been doing was actually creating an Immortal Technique that suits his personal needs, unfortunately, it takes a lot of focus to perfect it. If it were not for the fact that he had managed to copy an Immortal Technique from the Spirit Fox n, his task would have be harder, the blue mes that were covering his fists earlier was his technique. It was a type of fox fire that was fueled by Immortal Spirit Qi, this is quite amon skill for all the Immortals in the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race but they mostly use them like some sort of fireball skill. Shadowsh was taking it up to another level by covering his entire body with such mes but it takes such arge amount of Immortal Spirit Qi to control it and the bigger the mes are, the greater the expenditure. Resting for a bit and recovering his Immortal Spirit Qi, Shadowsh could not help but ask ¡°Amethyst, did you find any method to decrease the expenditure of Immortal Spirit Qi?¡± [No, it seems that this technique was perfected with the help of the ancestors of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, the fox fire me can only function if someone has the nine tailed fox bloodline, making it an exclusive skill for your race.] Chapter 1118 - 1118 CHAPTER 1087 FUTURE PLANS AGAINST THE INVASION 1118 CHAPTER 1087 FUTURE PLANS AGAINST THE INVASION ¡°My bloodline is pure, no, it has surpassed it and reaches the levelparable to that of the Origin Race but why am I still unable to control it efficiently?¡± This part is what confuses him greatly. [ording to multiple tests and the reaction of your body, I concluded that, the reason why you are having a difficult time is because your bloodline is inactive in this realm.] ¡°Inactive but I can use my skills without any difficulty?¡± Shadowsh was confused, how can his bloodlines be inactive? He was clearly using them without fail. [Yes, you are only using a small percentage of the power of your Origin Bloodline, your bloodline is filled with spirit Qi and Mana but this is clearly low level energies, they need to be filled with Immortal Spirit Qi and a higher quality Mana.] ¡°So my Origin Qi is a failure because of the low quality energies that it was made of?¡± [Most likely, also, if you can do so, use Astral Qi as the main energy to temper your body and your core, they are a type of energy that should not belong to internal but external, that is why, all Night Demons have their Origin Marks.] ¡°Since this is the case, why don¡¯t I just inscribe an Origin Mark inside my body?¡± [Currently, I am unable to ascertain which mark should your body use, ording to the memories of the clones, Night Demons have different types of star marks, they are born with it.] Shadowsh nodded ¡°It is because our scope of specimens are too limited, we are not strong enough to keep even one Night Demon.¡± ..... He can if he risks it all but he will not do this, The Fragment is observing him and Amethyst very closely, it will not let any opportunity for it to escape his grasp go. If he truly uses Chaos and Harmony to enve a Night Demon, it will definitely go out of control, since the Dungeons back on Gaia are connected with it, the people inside the dungeons will be affected. He cannot risk it, he changed the topic ¡°By the way, most of the time, I will spend my days with Baishen, Emily and Light, I am ignorant about the situation of the Spirit Fox n, have Baika followed our suggestion?¡± [Yes, the entire Spirit Fox n are now umting resources for survival, they are even searching for a ce that they can safely hide if the war happens.] ¡°I feel pity for Light to be born in such an era, fortunately, we found this ce, as long as the clones finish their jobs, we can upy arge portion of this territory.¡± [I agree but big brother, I have found something disturbing about the movements of our enemies.] Shadowsh bes solemn ¡°So, my guess is not wrong.¡± [... Yes, the Plunder Universe is trying to divide the forces of this universe, if your guess and my calctions are not wrong then, our enemies areing at us at all fronts.] Shadowshughs in a bitter manner ¡°To think that, the only safe zone for Gaia will disappear, our enemies are truly not giving us a way out, huh.¡± [They are trying to destroy the barrier that splits the Divine Realm and the lower realm, this universe senses it and directly cuts off its connection towards it, abandoning those that were left behind.] ¡°So, that Immortal that I have seen fighting against the Immortal from the Plunder Universe army did note from the Divine Realm.¡± [Most likely not, after this universe splits itself into two, it also divides its consciousness, creating two different types of hive mind that rules the other side but since it is still young, it does not know how to operate properly.] ¡°Yes, It gives all the beings that fought against the invaders an immense amount of good karma, offsetting their original karma or enhancing it, this made it easy for the most gruesome and evil creatures of the lower realm to transcend against the heavenly punishment.¡± [But this also helps Sans, he has an easier time bing stronger, he no longer needs to worry about the power of the heavenly lightning, also, Leafinia has obtained the title Goddess because of the amount of good karma she has in this universe.] Shadowsh nodded, he then jokingly said ¡°What if after the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army breaks the barrier that separates the two realms, we save the other half of this universe, making it the new supreme entity.¡± This was an ideal conclusion but this happening is basically near impossible, the stronger part of this universe even finds it difficult to survive, much less the weaker part, he just hopes that Gaia can survive. Unfortunately, if their universe gets destroyed, other than him, everyone will have their strength decreased exponentially, they are now used to fighting with the help of this universe¡¯s heavenlyws, they are nurtured by it. At least half of their strength will disappear, fortunately, God¡¯s World will not be affected by all of this, since it was already a part of the Fragment, it was expelled by this universe. [Big brother, there is trouble in the Spirit Fox n.] Hearing this, Shadowsh cannot help but frown, he did not bring his wife and daughter with him, this ce was too dangerous for him and he feels that the Spirit Fox n is much safer than this new territory. ¡°What type of trouble is it?¡± [This rtes to you, it seems that the so-called elites of the main branch are going there to challenge you.] ¡°Oh, so that kind of trouble, do not worry about this, ording to my understanding towards Baika, before those arrogant individuals from the main branch reach me, they have to pass through the elites of the Spirit Fox n.¡± [If this was true then, there is nothing to be worried about, the elites of the Spirit Fox n are not the same as before, they are more resistant towards bloodline pressure, in terms of individual strength, they are strongerpared to the main branch.] Shadowsh felt proud by the change of the geniuses of the Spirit Fox n, as long as they continue their hard work, they might be able to surpass the strength of the main branch. ¡°Unfortunately, their numberspared to the main branch are just too little, if they can subdue some of the branch ns, they are able to fight for the sovereignty of their entire race.¡± [With the iing war, doing this will only decrease their chances of survival.] ¡°Yes, I have forgotten about this crucial fact but still, I think that we should return to the Spirit Fox n and diffuse the situation, I do not want an infighting to happen in this sensitive and dire time period.¡± ording to Fire Dragon King, after the war, multiple races are now gunning against each other, trying to increase their strength, ignoring the danger that their enemies possess. Their ambitions and greed will be their undoing, Shadowsh can only hope that the locations where Leafinia and Sans are going to ascend will be peaceful. Leaving the secret cave, Shadowsh instantly teleports towards a certain location, he did this multiple times before returning back to the Spirit Fox n, he had traveled for ten thousands of kilometres in just a matter of seconds. ¡°Those spawn points are truly useful, if we can build more of them, then, I can even travel to the Immortal Dragon Race with ease.¡± [Yes, the advanced technology of the Mecha Universe is truly useful for us, if I can crack more information regarding their machinery, my strength will increase more than a hundredfold.] Shadowsh agrees with her words, unfortunately, the special metals that the Mechas need can only be found on the Mecha Universe, building one will be impossible in this universe. Arriving at the battle stage, he can already see two geniuses from the main branch and the Spirit Fox n fighting against each other, the one at an advantage is thetter. The fighter from the main branch looks clumsy in front of his opponent, all of his attacks were blocked and countered, his handsome appearance can no longer be seen, only bruises and bumps are present. Shadowsh shakes his head and appears besides Baifei ¡°I think that our side has already won, why is the fight still ongoing?¡± Baifei was startled but seeing that it was just Shadowsh, she quickly calms her heart ¡°Actually, we have already asked the other side to surrender but he is too stubborn and continues to fight.¡± Shadowsh once again shakes his head ¡°With the amount of training you guys were having during these past few days, they are unable to threaten you, I am going to return back to my mansion, there is nothing to see.¡± His voice was not lowered so everyone could hear him, the expressions of the main branch became ugly, even though they are reluctant to, they could not deny that they are weakerpared to the elites of the Spirit Fox n. Chapter 1119 - 1119 CHAPTER 1088 THE DIRE SITUATION OF THE MAIN BRANCH 1119 CHAPTER 1088 THE DIRE SITUATION OF THE MAIN BRANCH ¡°My sweet daughter, daddy¡¯s home!¡± Hearing his shout, his daughter appears, she was still in her egg but she can now move via a machine that he and Amethyst had made. The machine functions like a wheelchair but it is controlled by divine sense, there are multiple individuals with wings apanying her, there are even subi apanying her. Angel is the personal maid of Emily, since she cannot take care of the two at the same time, Shadowsh decides to seek help from the angels and demons inside of Earth. The demons are pure blood of their race, the angels, on the other hand, were humans that were transformed by Angel¡¯s faith and the crown, they might not be pure but they are nearing that destination but in turn, they will have to give up their humanity. They were actually willing to do this as they feel that being human is equal to being a weakling and the holy beauty of that of the Angel Race is much greater than that of a human being. All of the angels and demons bow to him with extreme reverence ¡°Wee home master, ourdy has been waiting for you.¡± Shadowsh raises his eyebrow ¡°Emily? Why is she waiting for me?¡± He hugs the egg before going to Emily¡¯s room, his eyes then widens as she sees her practicing some demonic body tempering technique. His mouth was agape, Angel sees him and quickly wees him ¡°My lord, you have returned.¡± ..... Emily stops and turns to him, her eyes quickly light up and she throws herself into his embrace. ¡°How did you-¡± Before he can finish what he wanted to say, Emily sealed his lips with hers, she was incredibly happy. After a long and passionate kiss, Emily lets go of his lips and cheers ¡°Baishen brought me some sort of heavenly fruit that she had found and after eating it, my constitution has improved, it seems that, the fruit she has brought me came from the demon race of this realm.¡± ¡°Of course you should, hmph! As my husband, you should tend to me!¡± Shadowshughs out loud seeing her act like this, she can finally return to her jolly and energetic self. ¡°Do not be pregnant once again, my bloodline has undergone a massive upgrade, I do not want to lose you.¡± He whispers this to her ears as he brings her closer to his embrace. She smiles as sheys her head on his chest, after a couple of seconds, her expression turns red, she cannot help but lightly hits him ¡°I have just recovered and you are already thinking dirty thoughts!¡± Shadowsh felt med for something that he did not do ¡°How can you say that to your precious husband.¡± She raises her head and smiles widely, she then grabs into something long, hard and thick and asks ¡°So this was you not thinking dirty thoughts.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression quickly bes pale, he smiles in a subservient as much as he can, he cannot help but be afraid, any man would be if their thing was in the hands of their angry lovers. ¡°Honey, honey, please,e on, you know I love you, this was just a natural reaction that I have towards a beautiful girl such as yourself.¡± Even after hearing his plea, she did not let go, on the contrary, she tightens her grip, causing his expression to be more scared. ¡°So you are also going to get such a reaction to other beautiful girls other than your wives?¡± Shadowsh was now sweating bullets, meanwhile, Amethyst wasughing at his situation. ¡°Shadowsh, are you there?!¡± Hearing Baishen¡¯s voice, he felt saved, he was thanking her inwardly. ¡°Honey, let us go greet our benefactor.¡± Emily harrumphs but still lets go of his raging dragon, Angel then opens the door and Baishen¡¯s petite figure appears. She looks extremely proud ¡°So, what do you think of my gift?¡± Shadowsh lifts her and thanks her ¡°I am indebted to you once again, I was always in constant worry about my wife but you now have solved my worries, for that, words cannot express how grateful I am to you.¡± Baishen felt overwhelmed by him, she was only trying to find something to help her friends, after searching in the treasury, she found the fruit that was considered one of the precious treasures of the demon race. Unfortunately, this fruit was of no use to the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, it was left to rot on the treasury of the Spirit Fox n, Baishen only picked it after sensing that it contained the same energy as the demon race. ¡°Put me down, I am not a doll!¡± Hearing this, Shadowshughs out loud once again but he still puts her down gently. ¡°Why are you here? ording to your personality, aren¡¯t you watching the fight between your n and the main branch?¡± Hearing this, Baishen shakes her head in frustration. ¡°I was watching the battle between the two sides but our side is winning by andslide, those purse lip arrogant people from the main branch no longer target you, they are now trying their best to regain the dignity they have lost.¡± Shadowsh cannot help but sigh in disappointment. He wants to diffuse the situation but the main branch was too arrogant for their own good, they are clearly at a disadvantage and yet, they are still too stubborn to admit defeat. If the fight was a true life and death situation, they would have already died a long time ago, they are considered as the pirs of the race and yet their younger generations are just too pathetic. ¡°Did Baifei make a move yet?¡± Baishen shakes her head, she knows that Baifei is the strongest individual in the younger generation of their n, even Shadowsh agrees with this. ¡°Unfortunately, the strongest individual that wants to challenge you was easily defeated by Bairen, they did not even manage to reach big sister Baifei before all of them were beaten ck and blue.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh cannot help but chuckle. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that your n is winning, why do you sound so disappointed?¡± Hearing this, Baishen pouted. ¡°It is not my fault, everyone in the n is feeling the same way as me, we were born thinking that those from the main branch are powerful fighters capable of defeating the experts from the other race but the current situation made us lose hope about our future.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh bes silent. ¡°Maybe the stronger ones did note, do not worry, the ones fighting are only the younger generations, the true powerhouses of the main branch are the older generations.¡± Baishen perks up. ¡°You are right! I shall tell this to others!¡± Before Shadowsh could stop her, she left in a hurry, the people inside the room startedughing. They are already used to Baishen¡¯s cute antics, she wanted people to praise her, when Shadowsh says something important, she would be the one spreading his words, looking high and mighty. Meanwhile, the battle between the main branch and the Spirit Fox n are nowing to a close, it was no surprise that thetter won, the participants from the main branch left with faces full of bruises. Their retreat was full of shame, no one might have said something to them nor made fun of them but the eyes of the people that saw their pathetic battle, burned through their backs. Shadowsh sighs in disappointment, he can see that those from the main branch are still not convinced with their result, they felt that they are still better because they were born on the main branch. ¡°I just hope that their elders are more intelligent than them, if they discover the news regarding this defeat, it will either result in a wake up call or a stubborn revenge but if they do this, many of the branch ns will certainly be dissatisfied.¡± Unbeknownst to him, someone was watching everything, her expression was filled with rage but her anger was not directed at the Spirit Fox n but towards the main branch. She then turns to Shadowsh and says to herself ¡°Let us see but I can confidently say this to you, the worse situation will not happen as long as I am here, I will not interfere with the decisions of those old foggies but if they chose to retaliate, I will show them a world of pain.¡± ¡°Fox Empress, shall we return?¡± A persones out of the void, if Shadowsh can sense her aure, he would be shocked, dense space energy surrounds her. ¡°I will return but you will stay and supervise that fellow.¡± Fox Empress then pointed at Shadowsh, her eyes were glowing with curiosity. ¡°If his life is on the brink of death, save him, we cannot lose such an interesting fellow.¡± As her voice drifts into the wind, she disappears from her spot, the one that was talking earlier was actually her afterimage fused with her illusion. Chapter 1120 - 1120 CHAPTER 1089 THE CRAZED 1120 CHAPTER 1089 THE CRAZED Shadowsh suddenly shivers, his expression changes, he knows that his instinct was warning him about something, without any doubt, he was being watched but he doesn¡¯t know who it is. He frowns but quickly, his expression bes peaceful, he is confident with the power of his soul, someone capable of bypassing his divine sense only means two things, first, they are powerful enough to ovee his divine sense or they have the ability to transcend the void just like him and Banjo. Either way, since he does not sense malice from his killing star, the person that is watching him doesn¡¯t hold any ill intention towards him, unfortunately, this is going to slow down his preparations. He cannot let anyone, other than his family, find out what he is currently doing, he gave some encouraging words to the elites of the Spirit Fox n, praising them for their growth, he then left rather calmly. After entering his mansion, his instinct was no longer warning him, he heaved a sigh of relief, he then looked down and said ¡°Should I start building a basement that will connect to an underground pathway?¡± [Considering how important our current tasks and missions are, that is highly rmended.] Shadowsh nodded ¡°Also, if we have a basement, coupled with the transmission arrays, Emily can visit me whenever she wants.¡± [Disperse Thy Lust.] He was stunned, he couldn¡¯t believe what Amethyst had just told him, she always ignored his past s*xual exploits, to think that she is now advising him to erase the dirty thoughts flowing in his mind. ..... ¡°Okay, okay, I will focus on the job but having a little fun shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± [Suit yourself.] He was speechless, why does she sound like she was jealous, he couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Is she entering her rebellious stage?¡¯ As Amethyst grows, she starts to gain more emotion, together with arge amount of information and life essence from The Fragment, calling her a living being is no longer an understatement. Since Amethyst was acting strange, he can only hold himself and did not participate in any hot and passionate activities with Emily, unknown to him, Emily was actually happy that he did not immediately ask her to sleep with him. She knows just how great her husband¡¯s desire is and since she just recovered, she doesn¡¯t want to immediately ruin her health, she wanted to enter a secluded cultivation, unfortunately, she cannot just let her baby unsupervised. A couple of days pass by, Emily can no longer hold herself and goes to ask her husband to take care of their baby as she is going to enter a secluded cultivation. Shadowsh, who was building the basement since he has nothing else to do, was more than happy to take care of his daughter, the only reason why he wasn¡¯t taking care of her during this time period even though he has a lot of free time is because of Emily. She seems to be hell bent on raising her daughter into a supreme seductress, capable of wooing anyone just by a gaze, Shadowsh was trying to raise her normally, as a happy child. The two of them have shing views but every time they argue, he always loses, Emily will always say that she nearly lost her life giving birth to their precious daughter making him feel extremely guilty. Now that her wife is going to enter secluded cultivation, he can spoil his daughter as much as he wants without hesitation, seeing his expression, Emily can only sigh in helplessness. In their universe, most fathers would want their descendants to surpass their greatness or just be as great as them, this is especially so for the people that have reached such Xiantian and above. But Shadowsh just wants to spoil his children, not caring about their future, in his words, he has worked hard for their family, the next generation should enjoy the fruits of theirbor. That is why, Emily bes the strict one in the two, she must uphold her dignity as a parent, she cannot let her child¡¯s potential go to waste, especially since she is Shadowsh¡¯s blood and flesh. Shadowsh might appear and act normal in front of his friends and families even with such an appearance that can attract goddesses but his legends are now spreading everywhere in the lower realm. Emily cannot let her child be the embarrassment of her father, she will make her life harder but this is a sacrifice that she thinks is necessary. Shadowsh was different to her, for him, since he had such a rough childhood, he shall give a much nicer one to his children, that is why, back on the Beast Continent, he did not force his children to cultivate, only training them after they or his lovers asked. ¡°By the way, can I sessfully conceive another child with one of my wives, once Light grows older, I want her to have a younger sibling.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst starts calcting but after a while, she still obtains the same result. [It is impossible, as an Origin, conceiving is basically impossible unless an entity, which is a universe grants you permission to but ording to my further calction, you still have a chance, you just need to seal your Origin Bloodline when you try to impregnate your lovers.] Shadowsh sighs in disappointment, once he gains a stable footing as a lord of a gxy, he wants to spend his time taking care of his descendants together with his lovers. Emily sat inside an empty room protected by multiple runes and enchantment, she is trying to calm herself, she still worries about the future of her daughter and also her future. She knows that having someone like Shadowsh as her lover is a blessing for the people of her race but since she is so weak to receive his essence without feeling blotted, she can only try to reach the minimum requirement to receive his love seed. As a subus, she doesn¡¯t need to cultivate, only needs to absorb soul power and essence, unfortunately for her, her current situation prevents her so. Meanwhile, back on Gaia, the people were now rioting, after the news regarding the dungeons were released, multiple powers were now sending their candidates to study at the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s royal academy. Different races gathered into one location, the Thousand Forest Continent which was now renamed as the Holy Land of Gaia, the name change was not chosen by the Thousand Race Empire but by the people outside. Yshelia and all of the members of the Hope Family are now extremely busy, they are trying to get more people to clear out the dungeon floors from all dungeons. Their sess is not high even after imploring the help of the best Adventurers but they did manage to create an Adventure Guild in each starting point but they realise something terrible. If they try to build a territory inside the dungeon, for a certain time period, all monsters will go crazy and attack their territory, what made it worse is that, the monsters will have theirbat strength doubled during that time period. Mary was having a headache on how to solve this situation, she cannot just stay on the first floor all of the time and besides, those that have a much higher rank than that of a floor boss will start experiencing difort, making it quite awkward to stay in just one floor. No one knows what will happen if one continues to stay for an extended amount of time but Yshelia had announced that those that are on Crimson Gold Rank and above cannot stay on the first floor. Also, the effect of the dungeons have increased the poprity of the Sanctuaries, since the minimum requirement to enter the dungeons is to be a Gold Ranker, everyone was trying to reach that rank before they graduate. The Sanctuaries are a perfect training ce for them to embark, not to mention, they can also earn money while training, unfortunately, because of this situation, multiple powers were now at each other¡¯s throats. The Thousand Race Empire or more urately, the major members of the Hope Family had only given a limited amount of slots to outsiders, not to mention, the slots are for the people of the academy. Only if they excel in the academy, catching the eyes of a particrly high ranking teacher can they have the opportunity to enter the dungeons. Some of them want to seduce the male and female teachers but this is just going to be a wasted effort on their side, not only are the teachers incredibly loyal to Shadowsh and the banner of the empire, they are surrounded with beautiful maidens and handsome men all of the time. With the blessing that the empire has received, finding an average looking individual is near impossible, almost all of them are born beauties and handsome men. Chapter 1121 - 1121 CHAPTER 1090 FINALS 1121 CHAPTER 1090 FINALS Also, even though Shadowsh tried to dissolve their disdainful thoughts of theirs towards the people not of their continent, he had failed, that is why, most people on this continent would rather not get married than to marry a foreigner. There are some exceptions but it was either because they are indebted or because they were promised to each other before they were even born. Currently, inside of Safehaven Paradise Universe, Leafinia was reading multiple documents regarding the situation of the elven race on Gaia and to other worlds. ¡°They are an embarrassment, the golden elves are a hundred times much greater than them, I could not evenpare them to the True Elves.¡± The elves around her nodded. True Elves are what they call themselves, for them, being born and raised inside Safehaven Paradise made it eligible for them to call themselves the true elven race. Even though they are not born as strong as the Golden Elves because of the difference between the period of time in their evolution, theirtent potential is much higher. After learning some techniques that Shadowsh, Leafinia and some of the other members of the Hope Family, their strength surpasses that of the Golden Elf Race. The golden elves were actually envious of theirpatibility with numerous different types of techniques, being born in a world that is being ruled by elves, their bodies have evolved to be perfectlypatible with the techniques of their predecessors. This might be great in their earlier stage of development but after they reach a certain level, they would stay stuck for centuries. ..... They are not particrly worried about this drawback since elves naturally have long lives but this time, they felt that their current lifestyle is limiting the future of their race. They are now trying to actually marry other races, they, the proud race that once ruled an entire high grade world have decided to lower their pride and search for suitable candidates to absorb into their race. They have already discovered that Gaia is filled with treasures, whether it were living beings or not, they are now trying to obtain the benefits that all natives of this world have. The help of the world consciousness, they are considered as outsiders of this realm, they might not be expelled because Gaia is very epting but they are also not bothered by it. That is why, after they were given a small grade world to rule, many of their fighters are now working as Adventurers in order to spread their reputation far and wide, also, they are trying to enter Spirit ne where most of the powerhouses of their race is staying. Back to the present, the True Elves were now trying to expand the power of Leafinia but they do not want to associate with other races, in their recruitment list, there are only two beings listed, non carnivorous nt type sentient and elves. As of now, they did not find any suitable candidates to be the subjects of Leafinia¡¯s kingdom, making them very disappointed. They would immediately ept any nt sentient but for the elves, they were extremely strict. After thinking for a while, Leafinia decided to lower her requirements, knowing that if she continues being stubborn, she will eventually lose to Sans in their race to increase the power of their world and its people. ¡°If only there were more elves inside Safehaven Paradise, I would have finished already.¡± She murmurs to herself, the elves of the empire are currently too busy. Not only they are in charge of keeping the order of the Thousand Race Empire and sometimes the entirety of Gaia, they are also in the majority of important upations and positions inside of the empire and Safehaven Paradise. They are too busy taking care of everyone and themselves, that is why, Leafinia thinks that the numbers of True Elves are too small but she cannot create one like what the Golden Elf Tree did as the True Elves are unique. They are the creation of Safehaven Paradise, they are unlike the original elves that were birthed by a tree, they are born like human beings, this also helps them connect with most living beings but also because of this, they cannot reproduce that much. They recruit elves that were born by thousands of trees of life inside of Safehaven Paradise but they do not consider them as True Elves. The hierarchy inside the empire and especially on Safehaven Paradise is quite strict, that is why, not many want to offend the nobles of the empire. There are a couple of nobles that were corrupted by power but they do not dare to cause too much harm, they know that Shadowsh and especially the elves are very strict with thews that were created in order to keep the empire safe and stable. The nobles that dared to overreach their boundaries were silently and secretly disposed of. Now that the entire world is going crazy over the Holy Land, these nobles were now in the limelight, multiple beauties and gifts were given to them in order just to make them an acquaintance. If Shadowsh can see what is the current situation of his world andnd, he would be a little shocked but not too much, the chaos was just a little bit worse than he had imagined. Inside of Sans domain, all of the necromancers, dark magicians and cultivators have gathered, that are now in a state full of excitement, ording to what they have heard, Sans is nning to open the doors of the dungeon to them. They just need to offer their eternal allegiance to him, they are more than happy to do this, after all, Sans is the god of death in this world. ¡°We, your humble believers swear our evesting allegiance to you, with our blood, flesh and soul!¡± They then start chanting some ancient incantations that are now popr in Gaia. After they finish their chant all of them be pale and those that were already pale, started trembling, they felt immense pain wreaking in their bodies. Thissted for three hours but after their hours of pain, they finally felt somethingtching on their very being, they know that this is Sans¡¯ mark on them. They dly epted it and when they did, a voice rings in their head ¡°All of you can enter the dungeon once you recovered from the ritual, be warned! Cultivating inside the dungeon might bring intense growth but it also holds extreme danger!¡± With that, his voice disappears but one thing is for certain, they can finally enter the dungeon but none of them immediately did so, they heed Sans¡¯ warning and did not rush in even though they are very eager to. Meanwhile, in the heart of Death Ind, Sans could be seen sitting on his throne made out of bones that grow in power and size by the second with the help of his undeads the energy leaking out of the dungeon. Nightmare neighs at the newborn undeads that are born because of the bone of thrones that is actually a mutated bone mountain that can be seen everywhere in an undead world. The throne can give birth to skeleton undeads, the mostmon and weakest type of undead there is but the bone throne that Sans is sitting upon is very unique. It does give birth to skeletons without any intelligence but they were all born as Crystal Skeleton Undeads, the highest ranking of all the normal skeleton lineages. If they do not deviate from their path, the strongest entity that a normal skeleton undead will evolve into is a Crystal Skeleton, they are born at Xiantian Realm, they have abnormal speed and defense. They have one massive drawback, they can no longer evolve into a different being, they are going to continue to exist in this state but they can still grow stronger. Sans wouldmand them to enter the dungeon once they arrive in this world, with this method, he will be raising a powerful army that would be capable of threatening even a higher ne of existence. He looks towards the direction of Leafinia¡¯s ind and cannot help but think ¡®With this method, I will grow stronger than you Leafinia, I will proudly im as master¡¯s number one summon.¡¯ Unbeknownst to him, Leafinia might have a hard time obtaining elves for her cause since unlike him, she treasures the lives of her subjects very much, even with all of this, she has a trick of her sleeves, summoning Treants. Her Treants are actually very abnormal, they are born as Xiantians and when they reach their teenage phase in just a week, they would be Xiantian Kings with the strengthparable to that of a normal Xiantian Emperor. They would then need 100 years to reach adulthood, they would be a borderline Saint at that time, Leafinia has umted ten thousand adult Treants with the help of Time World. Chapter 1122 - 1122 CHAPTER 1091 GRIM 1122 CHAPTER 1091 GRIM She is confident with such a force, she canpete with Sans, her main target is him, then Gulli and finally Banjo. Even though she is reluctant to admit it, she is actually envious that Banjo has ascended to the Divine Realm after her lord, she swore that she will also ascend to the Divine Realm and once again follow by her master¡¯s side. She and Sans are thinking the same thing but they know that since the ascension for Shadowsh was too abrupt, he is definitelycking in men. They do not know just how strong the powerhouses are in that realm, they cannot imagine since they already find those at the Ascending Divine Rank powerful to their current selves, much less those in a much higher realm. Back to Divine Realm, Shadowsh was now ying with his daughter, without the supervision of his wife, he spoiled his daughter, unfortunately for him, his daughter is still inside her egg, she is already conscious but since she is but an unhatched being, she doesn¡¯t have intelligence. She just instinctively felt close towards Shadowsh, she is only blindly following what her bloodline is telling her. Shadowsh doesn¡¯t care about her ignorance, for him, he was just happy ying with his daughter, he knows that he also loves his adopted children but Light is just different, it seems that his actions are also influenced by his bloodline. [Big brother, there are some visitors from a different race, they seem to be looking for you, they are currently in Spirit Fox n.] Hearing this, Shadowsh¡¯s expression bes solemn, he calls for some maids to take care of Light, after activating the full defensive rune arrays around his territory, he teleports back to his mansion. ..... A couple of days passed by after the victory of the Spirit Fox n younger generations against the main branch, the entire n was now boiling with passion. At first they were saddened by the result, the main branch was always the representative of their race, for them to easily beat them meant that the power protecting them had be weaker. Shadowsh managed to lift their moods by telling them that, the younger generation of the main branch have be too arrogant, they are only relying in the glory of their ancestors but that doesn¡¯t mean that the main branch as a whole is weak. He said this to them ¡°The younger generation has bezy, if this continues, the future of the main branch is looking quite grim but do not fret, as long as the younger generation of this n bes stronger and continues to do so.¡± ¡°You, the younger generation, will be able to make the Spirit Fox n a high ss n.¡± Because of this, all of them are now training, the elders actually felt ashamed, they cannot give enough resources to nurture their own members, they rely too much in Shadowsh during these past few days. After discovering this, Baika, who was meditating in order to find peace after learning such dreadful secrets from Shadowsh, came out of isted cultivation and issued an order to all adults in her n. To expand! During this short amount of time, the Spirit Fox n is now growing bigger and because the elders are now listening to Shadowsh¡¯s arrangement, they started adopting some orphans that belong to any low ss ns in their race. Low ss ns are poor in resources, that is why, being an orphan in such a n will result in a tragic ending, most of them will die because of starvation and because of the past war, the entire realm is now suffering. The entire supply of food is dwindling down, even the density of Immortal Spirit Qi is now diminishing at a rapid rate, this worries Shadowsh, if such an event is happening in the Divine Realm, it might be worse in the lower realm. He had not discovered such a phenomenon because, unlike other worlds, Gaia is unique, it has created a cycle of give and take with the worlds it had absorbed, together with the worlds inside Safehaven Paradise. They are also slowly absorbing the energy from this universe, their main supply is the source of all life, matters. Shadowsh knows that every universe contains this and even lower realms contain such particles, the universe is ever expanding, it doesn¡¯t stop and the multiverse is expanding at a much faster rate. That is why, in order to keep everything in bnce, there is a sequence of destruction and creation, currently, the two universes that are trying to destroy Gaia are doing this for this reason, of course, the truth is that, they are only being greedy. After the destruction of the Dungeon Universe, there is no need to destroy the Cultivation Universe, actually, what they are doing is going against the bnce but it seems that the other universes want to expand their power without hindrances. As he returns back to his mansion, Amethyst starts ring out warnings, his expression changes and bes pale, he activates The Fragment in order to mask his Origin Bloodline. [The visitors are Origins, I only manage to discover this after monitoring the reaction of your bloodline, hurry and activate The Fragment!] Shadowsh regains hisposure after feeling the constraint in his body, even though suppressing his bloodline will hurt his body, he can only do this to fool the Origins, it seems that he cannot use [Origin Form] before the war happens. *Sigh* ¡®It seems that I can only rely on my cultivation and strength to capture more beasts to feed the Leviathans and my soldiers.¡¯ He was now nurturing the fighters of Earth, they are totally loyal to him because their very existence is tied with his. Unfortunately, they are not raised from Safehaven Paradise, because of this, their starting point is not as great as his subjects back on Gaia but they are catching up, with Immortal Spirit Qi flowing into earth and the dungeon, the people are rapidly improving at blitzing speed. Shadowsh is ecstatic with their progress, as long as they be Saints, he will let them cultivate in his secret base in order to increase their cultivation speed. Back to the present, the Origins that had visited the Spirit Fox n sense his presence and without any care of Baika¡¯s reaction, they entered his mansion with ease, they are now standing in front of him with theirw of Origin bursting out of their body. Shadowsh grunted but he did not submit, because the faith of the people of Earth is now tied with his presence, he can no longer act humble in front of powerhouses that try to intimidate him. He forces himself to stand, the floor beneath him breaks, web-like cracks continue to expand around him, he grits his teeth but still acts like he was calm. ¡°What is that you need from me!¡± His voice was the same as usual, it was as if he was not under a lot of pressure right now. The Origins checked his body once again but did not find any trace of Origin Qi, they stared directly at his soul, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changed, he did not expect them to do this. The Origins then did something and he felt intense pain deep within his soul, Amethyst was also screaming not because of pain but because of The Fragment. Sensing a part of this universe¡¯s will made it go crazy, it wants to absorb them and fix itself, Amethyst was now wholly focused at stopping its out of control action. What came out of him was none other than Grim, he turns to him, he sends him a feeling of contentment and tells him that, he was happy being with him all of this time, he blocks the two Origins¡¯ will from reaching Chaos and Harmony. Shadowsh cannot speak because the universe is restraining him but his eyes scream ¡°NO!¡± to the two Origins, unfortunately, they did not care about him and without hesitation, they disposed of Grim right in front of him. They left without care, Shadowsh drops on his knee as tears unconditionally flow from his eyes, he no longer cares about what the earthlings see, the death of Grim impacts him greatly. He knows that Chaos, Harmony and Grim are beings that the Origins will never ept, especially the first two, Grim belongs to a race that kept everything in order, they will capture souls of deceased emperors, whether they are in the lower realm or on the Divine Realm. He shouldn¡¯t be with Shadowsh but with the existence of Chaos and Harmony, he manages to survive even after abandoning his duty, unfortunately, he was still killed. Bang! Shadowsh punches the floor and the entire mansion shakes, no, the entire territory shook from his punch. ¡®Grim, I swear, I will devour this universe! No matter how difficult it will be!¡¯ He swears in his soul as his fists bleed because of how tight he was gripping it. Unbeknownst to him, his source star, the ck Hole is now growingrger, because of his massive improvement, it is no longer as uncontroble as before. Chapter 1123 - 1123 CHAPTER 1092 THE TRUTH 1123 CHAPTER 1092 THE TRUTH His rage has awakened it, slowly, it was expanding its size, the unfortunate stars around it were swallowed, even worlds that contain life were also absorbed. Shadowsh was currently releasing an intense and massive amount of killing intent, the entire Spirit Fox n were trembling before his rage, the only thing stopping him from going ballistic is actually The Fragment. It was also going out of control, he already lost a dear friend, he cannot lose more, if he let The Fragment escape his control, it will destroy Gaia. Fueled by his rage, he uses his Nascent Soul to grab The Fragment and with his entire power, he roars and forcefully keeps it under control. Boom! His rage, together with the absorption of the essence of The Fragment, Shadowsh¡¯s aura is rising at a rapid race. His cultivation continues to rise until finally, he reaches the peak of Ascending Divine Rank, he does not know this, because he was filled with rage and guilt. Grim has helped him throughout the years and yet, in his time of need, he was helpless, he roars like a wild beast as the heaven trembles. Like a dam, the bottleneck that separated him from Immortality in this universe was destroyed, Amethyst senses his out of control emotions. [Big brother stop! You are now in the danger zone, your foundation is breaking, snap yourself!] ..... Fortunately her voice still reaches him, his blood red eyes no longer zing, he lets go of The Fragment and instantly fainted. Amethyst realises that they still have a lot of things to do, without hesitation, she takes control of his body and even though it was awkward at first, she manages to stand up. ¡°I am going to fix your foundation first and also going toplete all of our mission, unfortunately, I cannot use all of your skills.¡± Amethyst informs as she walks out and tells everyone that she just had an enlightenment and everything is okay. Shadowsh sinks into total silence, he then starts to obtain some memories that are unfamiliar to him. He saw the creation of a single universe, there, he saw that after billions of years, a universe that is considered a low grade one without much spirit Qi was born. He saw that there are dinosaurs and many more fascinating animals evolving into different forms in order to survive. At first his expression was quite calm and peaceful but as time passed by, his expression turned more serious by the second until finally, he was dumbfounded by what he had seen. The memories that are now flowing in front of him were actually the origin of his universe of his first life! He cannot believe it but he continues to watch, he then saw that there are also other living beings from the vast universe other than his world but his expression bes ugly when he saw what was happening. He saw multiple beings from his current universe attacking his own, his past universe is too young and it still hasn¡¯t developed its strength that much. There are cultivators and mages that reside from other gxies, they tried to retaliate only to be easily killed, Shadowsh clenches his fist tightly watching this scene. Out of panic, his old universe picked 1 billion individuals to send to other universes in order to have a chance of survival, all of them are equipped with different items. His situation was unique, his world is considered a low ranking civilization, he was given a system that doesn¡¯t do much, the people that were sent to other realms have all died for the same reason. The gifts that his old universe had given them were just too high level and unlike him, all of them have some sort of cultivation. They are deemed as threats and were disposed off but he survived because his soul is too weak and his system is actually something that the Cultivation Universe sees as garbage. Shadowsh startsughing, he thought that he was the chosen one all of this time, he cannot believe that he was just some throw away trash. ¡®I am not trash!¡¯ ¡®I will show this universe- ¡®No! I will show the entire multiverse what I am capable of!¡¯ Boom! Darkness then explodes with a loud bang and intense bright light assaults him, this type of brightness made him shut his eyes even though he should have been used to such a thing already. When he opened his eyes, he was now sitting at a table, reviewing multiple documents, he was confused. [Big brother you have awakened, you have been out ofmission for three months, the situation of the entire Spirit Fox n has undergone a great change.] ¡°What am I doing here? Actually, where am I?¡± He was still a little confused after waking up from his ¡°dream¡± but he knows that, the memories that shes on his head weren¡¯t a dream but actual events that had happened. [Big brother, I apologize but I have been controlling your body since you were in an extreme state of danger, sense your cultivation and discover the roots of your current problem.] Shadowsh was startled but he quickly closed his eyes, what he saw was a chaotic mess, his expression quickly changes before calming down in the next second. ¡°Amethyst, I want you to be in charge for a while, I need to enter closed cultivation, the longest I will stay should be one month.¡± [With such injury and the state of your current foundation, I calcted that it will take more than a month to fix everything.] ¡°Do not worry, I will not do anything stupid.¡± Without further discussion, he teleports inside of his room and closes his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want Amethyst to know it but actually, he can now ess her abilities even without her, he has received the full inheritance that he should have obtained when he first arrived in this universe. ¡°It seems that saving this universe is no longer something I should worry about, that is it! I will make the lower realm the new Cultivation Universe with my old universe¡¯s core.¡± He mumbles excitedly before checking his status. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Supreme Being], [World Creator], [World Destroyer], [Devourer] upation: God Race: Origin/Creation Being Species: Cosmic Being Grade: Supreme Creation Gender: Male Level: Star Lord/Immortal Attribute: Epassing Supreme Attribute: Yin/Yang/Chaos/Space/Time Dantian: Higher ne Of Existence (Unstable)/Lower Realm (Gaia, Safehaven Paradise Universe) Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [The Fragment (Dungeon Universe)], [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [World Devourer], [Gaia Star], [Spatial Law], [Law Of Plunder], [Law Of Time], [Spatial Law], [Creation Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Fate Energy], [The Fragment (Big Bang Universe)], [Source Star: Earth] Mana (Origin Tier): Supreme God Core Skills: Bounded only by the host¡¯sws and Power. Supreme Trait and Skills: [Ever Changing God¡¯s Eyes], [World Creation], [Devourer], [Origin Form], [Gods Body], [Immortal Qi Automatic Absorption], [Astral Body], [Big Bang Creation], [Big Bang Destruction], [Astral Projection] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I do not want Amethyst to know this, if she does, she will think of herself as obsolete.¡± He sighs as he clenches his fist hard, he and her were treated as garbage, he cannot ept this. Meanwhile, back on Gaia, the entire realm was now in chaos, because of what happened to Shadowsh, it directly affected all the worlds he owns, including God¡¯s World. The situation calms down after Amethyst mediates the problem but the root cause can only be fixed by Shadowsh, the people were now shivering, the statue of their spiritual pir in the empire cracked. Also, the entire realm experienced a great upheaval, multiple beings were killed by the cmities that simultaneously urred, if it weren¡¯t for the Thousand Race Empire sending our rescue teams of adventurers, the death count would have been worse. Currently, everyone in Hope City is kneeling, they were praying at the statue, all of their faiths converged towards it and actually flows back to Shadowsh in a miraculous manner. The statue starts trembling once again, causing everyone to turn pale but the next following event stuns them, the statue might be shaking but the cracks around it started disappearing, it was repairing itself. One of the extremists shouted ¡°Our Divine Lord is no longer in danger! No, in the first ce, he wasn¡¯t in any danger, he was just creating a divine technique for us to receive!¡± Everyone starts cheering but they were all worried about Shadowsh, Sans and Leafinia were even in a much crazed state, they are now being locked inside Safehaven Paradise by their own family for their own safety. Suddenly, the sky above Gaia shines in a bright light, then one after another, multiple different objects start falling from the sky. ¡°These are the gifts that I present to all of you, they cannot be found by anyone with a weak fate, only those that were destined can obtain my blessing, the path of godhood is inscribed within them.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s voice rings throughout the realm. Everyone was at first stunned, they then became excited, only the members of the Hope Family were not drawn by the falling divine treasures, they were more relieved at hearing their brother/son¡¯s voice. Chapter 1124 - 1124 CHAPTER 1093 THE PLUNDER UNIVERSE ATTACK 1124 CHAPTER 1093 THE PLUNDER UNIVERSE ATTACK ¡°Release the two and tell them that they are forbidden to enter the dungeons until they reach Descending Divine Rank.¡± Marymanded, the rest looked at each other and even though they were reluctant, they still released the two, they are just worried about their safety. The ones that went to release the two were France, John Mark and Yshelia, they are the only people capable of calming the two, Mary and the girls can also do this but no one wants to endanger their lives. ¡°We are here to release the two of you but do not think about entering the dungeon anymore, Lady Mary told us to restrict you from entering before the two of you be Descending Divine Rankers.¡± The two nodded, startling the two, their emotions are too calm, this confuses the trio, what they do not know is that, Shadowsh had sent them a message containing multiple ns he wants them to do for his eventful return. They are now going toplete his arrangement for the iing war, they know that their lord has actually given up defending the Divine Realm. They had to hurry, a lot of time had already passed by, if it was at normal times, those at Xiantian Realm would not worry about such a time period but Shadowsh knows that the Plunder and Demon Universe would never let their enemy rx. They know that if they just let the Cultivation Universe prepare themselves, even though the chances are abysmally low, they would never risk it, they are going to destroy the entirety of the Divine Realm. The lower realm will be split between the other universes, the part that is going to be given to Plunder Universe is going to have the worst fate amongst the rest. They are definitely going to be absorbed by the Plunder Universe¡¯s will, Shadowsh knows this because of his infiltration on Mecha Universe but most of his knowledge came from The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). ..... Also, with the additional Fragment of his old universe, his strength and his ability to create and modify multiple things have increased by more than a hundred times. The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) is now upying arge space within his Nascent Soul, he has to hide it from Amethyst, she is actually the key topleting the Fragment since all the treasures that were sent to other transmigrators were destroyed and all of them returns back to the Fragment (Big Bang Universe). In order to turn any Fragments of any universe into a core, there are specific requirements, like The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) requiring all the golden fingers that it had sent to gather and fuse with it. Shadowsh will never sacrifice Amethyst, that is why, he is trying to fuse The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) with Earth, as long as it can host a world that is created in his current universe, it will have a much easier time taking over. At first he wanted to preserve this Universe¡¯s will but now, he is going to help his enemies harm the will of this universe and snatch it for himself. As long as The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) can fuse with the lower realm, it can recreate itself once again and because he was now in total control with it, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the safety of his family. While he was on an isted cultivation, trying to fix all his injuries, the people back on Gaia were now celebrating, the rumours regarding him trying some sort of technique became the main reason why the cmity in the world urred. They are no longer worried about him, for them, nothing is capable of harming him but himself, they are too blind by his greatness that they had forgotten, he wasn¡¯t born a god, he wasn¡¯t even born as a divine beast. This history was only known by the Hope Family, the rest have forgotten this fact, currently, the heavenly treasures that he had sent back down became something that everyone greatly desires. Millions of individuals were now searching for them, most of them are Adventurers, the veterans were quite experienced in this type of task. They are called Adventurers for a reason, inside any unknown jungles or any Sanctuaries, they must have a keen instinct in order to survive and only a small amount of them can thrive. Because of the passionate search for the treasures, multiple uncharted ces were found and people started discovering different types of monsters present in different locations. Some Adventurers are lucky enough to find an intelligent civilization, they either be trade partners or even be rulers, none dares to make these foreign civilizations inside of Gaia ves. There are still very that exists on other worlds but inside Gaia, enving someone is strictly prohibited, no matter what their race are, as long as they have basic human intelligence, or even slightly lower, they are considered as a native race and are protected by the Thousand Race Empire. The Gaia Dragon Race, the new name that the dragon race inside of Gaia calls themselves, they have predicted that Gaia will rise to greatness, being tied with her name will bring them good luck and also makes their reputation more intimidating. The Saint Fox Race which was formerly known as Demon Fox Race has also changed their names because they do not want to be lower than their rival, the Gaia Dragon Race. The two were nowpeting with each other, which of the two of them are going to find the first heavenly treasures. In their minds, the only ones that canpare with them is the Hope Family, but they know better that Shadowsh¡¯s family members would not join in the fun. Sans and Leafinia were using this craze to travel incognito, they are now at the process ofpleting the tasks they were given. Meanwhile, the situation in the lower realm starts to be more peaceful, the people start to recover from the war, not knowing that there is going to be another war which will be much more terrifying than thest one. Only one higher ne of existence was preparing for the iing war, Beast ne, with the support of the Thousand Race Empire, they are now fully armed to their teeth. They aren¡¯t afraid of going instinct since their descendants are now scattered at different worlds and most of them were sent to the safest ce currently in the lower realm, Gaia. Even though the Mythical Beast ns are reluctant to ept it, they cannot deny that Gaia might be the strongest world in the lower realm, just the fact that it can forcefully call the gate of the Divine Realm into it is already an impossible feat to all worlds. Currently in Beast ne, Russel was starting against a dragon at the same level as him, he raises his trunk in his humanoid beast form. The dragon was hit hard and he was thrown back at great force, Russel charges at him, he stops himself but he is met with his opponent¡¯s fist. Boom! The punch blows him back once again, Russel looks at his opponent and sighs ¡°I suggest that we stop, this is no longer a battle but just me bullying you with extreme force.¡± The dragon wants to continue because it was reluctant to ept his total defeat but when he opens his mouth, no wordse out, only blood, he looks at Russel with an indignant expression before fainting. Golden Dragon appears, he looks at the unconscious dragon and shakes his head, he turns to Russel and cannot help but say ¡°You guys from the Hope Family are all abnormal freaks!¡± Russelughs out loud, feeling quite proud of his family, Golden Dragon asks ¡°By the way, what type of form are you currently in?¡± Russel has expected him to ask this and proudly introduce his current form ¡°Humans copy other beings for their martial art techniques but one cannot deny their ingenuity.¡± ¡°Big brother has always been envious of this and he masters different types of human techniques, we can fight with more strength in this form.¡± He then demonstrates it by waving his halberd around at the same time using his abilities as a beast, every move he makes causes the air to twist. Seeing this, Golden Dragon cannot help but admire it, unfortunately, his race cannot ept such a fighting style since they are rather focused on fighting using their bloodline abilities. Roar! A dragon¡¯s roar actuallyes out of his trunk, even a dragon¡¯s might can be sensed exuding out of his body. Golden Dragon was dumbfounded, he grabs Russel and scans him all around, after sensing something, he heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought that you do not have any dragon bloodline, it seems that you have some.¡± If the people from Gaia are capable of making a technique that can copy most of a dragon¡¯s ability, he would feel unpleasant. Chapter 1125 - 1125 CHAPTER 1094 GULLI IN TROUBLE 1125 CHAPTER 1094 GULLI IN TROUBLE ¡°Many of the Adventurers or mostmonly known by others as mercenaries are capable of achieving the feat of transforming into a dragonoid.¡± Hearing this, Golden Dragon nearly falls to the ground. Seeing his reaction, Russel quickly exins ¡°But do not worry, they will not have the same strength as a true dragon and they would even be suppressed because they are tainted with dragon bloodline.¡± Golden Dragon heaves a sigh of relief, he cannot help but say ¡°Your older brother is truly something else, to think that he can create such a powerful force in just a short amount of time.¡± More than a decade had passed since Shadowsh arrived in this universe but for Golden Dragon, this was just too short to be able to create such a powerful world and empire. Their race has taken more than a million years to grow what they are today and yet, Shadowsh was able to surpass this in just a matter of a decade or two, this made him feel very conflicted. Suddenly, Russel¡¯smunication device started ringing, he was startled, the ringing sound is the type that only rings wherever there is an emergency. He quickly races back to the base, he did not even say goodbye to Golden Dragon, seeing his reaction, thetter just let him be. When he arrives at the base, he quickly activates his anti spying barrier and takes out hismunication device, seeing the name that is written on the device, his expression bes solemn. It was actually Gulli, just like him, he is currently in charge of monitoring the situation of the higher ne of existence they are designated to, Gulli is currently on Abyss ne. ..... ¡°Hello Gulli, Russel is speaking, why did you call using the emergency signal?¡± There was no sound that came out of the other side, seconds passed by, then minutes then finally an hour. ¡°I need to inform the rest!¡± Realising that something bad had happened to one of their family members, Russel quickly contacted the people back on Gaia. Meanwhile, on Gaia, the Hope Family were taking turns at managing the dungeons, they were gradually letting the people inside Safehaven Paradise enter. Since they are the most loyal troops of the family, they have the priority to enter, Yshelia who was now inside the dungeon after leaving most of her duties to Mary was startled when she felt hermunication device ringing. The emergency signal was activated, making her worried, without hesitation, she epted the call, they can still call each other using the powerful device Shadowsh sent to them during hisst appearance. When he sent the heavenly treasures to Gaia, he had also sent a couple of things back to his family, unfortunately, Gulli is too busy and did not obtain even one thing, if he did, he would have not needed to call Russel and could have directly contacted his family back on Gaia. ¡°Yshelia! Gulli is in trouble! Quick! Tell everyone to prepare to rescue him!¡± Hearing this, Yshelia¡¯s expression quickly changes, she cannot leave the dungeon since she still has not defeated the required amount of opponent. She quickly calls the people outside and informs them about the situation, her current situation prevents her so, she sighs and looks at her current status and mumbles ¡°Just a little bit more and I will reach their level.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Name: Yshelia Title: [Array Grandmaster], [Rune Specialist] upation: [Array Master], [Rune Master] Race: Fairy Species: Rune Fairy Bloodlines: [Shadowsh¡¯s Essence] Grade: Divine Gender: Female Level: Peak Stage of True Saint Innate Attributes: Spirit Vitality (Inner Qi): Heaven Tier Elemental Energy: [Fire Energy: Peak Earth Tier], [Earth Energy: Peak Earth Tier], [Spirit Essence: Origin Level], [Water Energy: Peak Earth Tier], [Metal Qi: Peak Earth Tier], [Nature Energy: Peak Earth Tier] Supreme Energy/Intent: [Source Star: Fairy World], [Righteous Qi], [Faith Qi], [de Intent] Mana (Heaven Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Fairy Beam], [Illusion], [Fire Dragon], [Water Pir], [Earthshake], [Harden], [Nature Heal], [Spirit st], [Spirit Chains], [Spirit Charm] Racial Trait: [Rune Creation], [Array Creation], [World Lord], [Summon Nascent Weapon: Thousand Transformation de], [Elemental Fusion] Passive Abilities: [Earth Vitality], [Keen Instinct], [Spiritual Beast], [Divine Combat Body] Active Abilities: [Summon Earth Golems], [Summon Treants], [Summon Fire Demons], [Summon Water Spirits], [Summon Metal Knights], [Battle Form Transformation] Super Ability: [Goddess Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- She is just a little bit farther from bing a Saint Lord, she cannot just throw away her chance of catching up with Sans and Leafinia, she was justcking energy. She can be a Saint Lord if it were not for the fact that she is also nurturing Fairy World, the fairies inside her pocket world are actually strong enough to contend against the average soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire. But she has an advantage that none of the powerhouses in the lower realm is capable of, the ability to use faith Qi, while many absorb faith Qi unconsciously and umte them in their psyche or spiritual world, most of the time in their Nascent Soul, she, on the other hand, is capable of using it. There are restrictions to this power but she can use it in a different way, to empower her arrays and create runes that shouldn¡¯t exist in the lower realm. ording to the personal message Shadowsh told her, the boundary separating the lower and Divine Realm will break once the war starts, she just needs to continue making her runes and can use them once the Plunder Universe finally arrives. ¡®I will be a Saint Lord!¡¯ She swears to herself before charging towards her target together with her subordinates. Meanwhile, in Safehaven Paradise, the news regarding Gulli spreads amongst the family, without hesitation, all of them decided to rescue him, they are now arguing which individual would join in the rescue mission. All of them wanted to join, unfortunately, they cannot leave Gaia unsupervised, they can only vote which ones are going to Abyssal ne. After much discussion, the ones that are going to participate in the missions were sses, Lisa, Nightmare, Alicia, John Mark, J-Darwin and Junnel. They are going to bring one million Xiantian Emperor undeads, ten thousand undead Saints, one thousand dark elves Saints, there are also some individuals in the Sun and Moon Department that would join, they are all veteran assassins and spies. All of those that are listed in the missions are eitherpatible with dark attribute or have dense killing intent, the only individual that doesn¡¯t have either of the two requirements was John Mark, his job in this mission is to be the adviser. They all boarded their specific flying ships and immediately started flying towards a demon world that was conquered by Gulli in order to use as a connection point for the Abyssal ne and Gaia. When more than a hundred ships were mobilised, the people of Gaia thought that somebody had angered the Thousand Race Empire or worse, the Hope Family. They all felt that the individual that did this was incredible stupid, the Thousand Race Empire is now considered as the strongest power in the lower ne of existence, they are powerful enough to threaten a major power in any higher ne of existence. While everyone was guessing which individual was stupid enough to anger the Thousand Race Empire, the situation on Abyssal ne was incredibly chaotic. Gulli was fighting against a ck dragon that was exuding an intense amount of fierce Qi, they are the dragon race that Banjo have stayed with during his journey, they recognised his scent on Gulli and they wanted to capture him and hisrades. They even targeted his subordinates, the situation is not looking good for Gulli¡¯s side, the difference between the strength of the two forces is just too great. Together with Gulli¡¯s army were the remnants of the Lust and Sloth Kingdom, even the unique minotaurs that were present on that Demon World were on their side. The Abyssal Dragon Race is in a furious state after Banjo left their race without any notice, the one who is angered the most is actually the ruler of the race. Since Gulli is rted to Banjo, they take out their anger into him, seeing his battle form, their expression bes more twisted, they hate foreign dragons after Banjo¡¯s disappearance, Gulli¡¯s current form was not helping in the situation. ¡°You are the brother of that b*stard, I am going to rip you into shreds!¡± The roar of the Abyssal Dragon King can be heard, the expressions of the demons change into despair. Gulli snorts ¡°My family is going to rescue me and do you really think that just being an Ascending Divine Ranker that we are helpless against you?!¡± ¡°Kuros, do it!¡± Hearing this, Kuros, Red and cky activates some sort of array that made the entire world around them to tremble, Triple C and ze starts to grow bigger, so did Gulli. The five of them roared and it spread to afar, the Abyssal Dragon King was facing Gulli, while the other Ascending Divine Rankers from the Abyssal Dragon Race were facing against Triple C and ze. Chapter 1126 - 1126 CHAPTER 1095 GULLI VS. THE ABYSSAL DRAGON KING 1126 CHAPTER 1095 GULLI VS. THE ABYSSAL DRAGON KING They are now trying to stall as much time as needed for the reinforcement to arrive, with the continuous advancement of technology in Gaia, Gulli and the rest from Thousand Race Empire are confident that it wouldn¡¯t take too long for their reinforcement to arrive, especially since there is already a location which they can ess the Abyssal ne. Roar! Gulli was currently in his battle form, he had trained hard to fight against opponents at a much higher level than him, with the effect of the array, his current level right now is actually at the peak of Saint Lord Rank, his opponent is two realms higher than him. Winning is basically impossible but he is determined not to lose, with a loud roar, he swings his saber at his opponent, the Abyssal Dragon King looks at him with disdain. He swings his ws and the direct confrontation was in his favor, he cannot help but ridicule his opponent ¡°You are a dragon and yet you rely on such cheap objects to fight, you are an embarrassment to our entire race!¡± Gulli snorts ¡°You are at the peak of Ascending Divine Rank but you aren¡¯t able to defeat me with just one attack, who do you think is more pathetic?¡± The expression of the Abyssal Dragon King bes ugly ¡°I wasn¡¯t going all out nor intended to, do not push your luck, overgrown lizard!¡± He then fires a dragon breath which was blocked by Gulli with ease, this made him angrier, he roars and charges towards his opponent. Gulli looks at his opponent and is ecstatic when he sees him approaching, what his opponent did not know is that, in terms of closebat battle, he is number one in the entire Hope Family excluding Shadowsh. Even Sans was weaker than him in this territory, he is confident that he can stall as long as the duration of the array, he blocks the iing attack and his other hands move in an instant when his target gets close enough. ..... The Abyssal Dragon King felt pain but he did not overly react, he was stunned, he did not expect that he was at a disadvantage taking the fight in closebat, he is confident with his physical strength and his fighting style. Humiliation, intense shame descends on his soul, he cannot ept that he is weakerpared to his opponent who is just a Saint Lord, he cannot ept it. Roar! He swings his tail, Gulli does not block it, he takes a deep breath and prepares himself, with a powerful blow, he grunts from the impact but he manages to catch the tail. ¡°Wha-¡± Before the Abyssal Dragon King can finish his words, Gulli who risks his body to grab his tail let out a roar and pulls him. ¡°Get dunked on b*stard!¡± Gulli then ms the Abyssal Dragon King to the ground, the impact might not hurt his opponent that much but as long as he continues to do this, he can achieve his mission. The Abyssal Dragon King was furious but before he could say anything, a dragon breath hit him clean on his face, Gulli then started sending out multiplebination attacks, injuries started appearing on Abyssal Dragon King¡¯s body. Realising that his opponent isn¡¯t a simple foe, the Abyssal Dragon King no longer underestimated him, he fights as if he was fighting against his equal. He shes with his ws and even after sessfully blocking it, Gulli was still forced backwards. ¡®As expected, I am not a match against him in terms of pure physical strength.¡¯ Gulli thought before adjusting his fighting style. He then starts fighting in a defensive manner but he still counterattacks and all of his blows were heavy, while his situation is fine, the rest of his group were having trouble against their opponents. The demons that are just on Xiantian Realm were killed in almost an instant, they are of no help to the fight but they did not fear death and some of them carried bombs on their bodies. Once any of the enemies got closer, they would self-destruct killing opponents at a much higher realm than them, with the technological advancements that Gaia has, whether it was evolution or items, all of it was improved to arge margin. Gulli was so focused on fighting the Abyssal Dragon King that he didn¡¯t realise that the number of deaths on their side is growing bigger, their allies are too weak to be able to help them. If it were not for the fact that most of ze¡¯s attacks are destructive and affectrge areas, the number of deaths would have multiplied, the number of elites in both sides are just too different. He became the primary target of the abyssal dragons, if it were not for Kuros, cky, Red and Triple C covering for him, he would have been sted by their enemy. Kuros turns to Red and says ¡°Red, bring cky and protect the rest of our group, they must not die, especially the List Kingdom subjects, if they are not lying, then, one of their royal member is carrying our lord¡¯s child.¡± Red hesitated for only one second before nodding, he asked ¡°Are you going to activate your supreme ability?¡± Kuros sighs ¡°It is the only way, with the improvement I have undergone throughout all of this time, I am confident that I can at least fight against the Descending Divine Rankers, even if they are abyssal dragons.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Kuros (Under Contract) Title: Evil God upation: Curse God Race: Abyssal Demon Demon Species: Evil God Apostle Bloodline: Evil God (Pure God) Demon Type: Special Demonic Tier: New Demon God Demon Rank: Demon God Level: Tier 1 Saint Lord Master: Shadowsh Attributes: Demon/Spirit/Curse/Poison Vitality (Demonic Qi): Origin Tier Elemental Energy: [Demonic Qi: Saint Tier], [Spirit Qi: Saint Tier], [Poison Qi: Heaven Tier] Supreme Energy/Intent: [Source Star: Deranged Demonic World], [Book Of Curses] Mana (Saint Tier): Diamond Core Skills: [Demon st], [Spirit st], [Continuous Demon Strike], [Toxic Breath] Racial Trait: [Demonic Qi], [Evil God Bloodline], [Summon Evil God Orb], [Poison Immunity] Passive Abilities: [Saint Body], [Saint Speed], [Saint Soul], [gue] Active Abilities: [Soul Devour], [Summon Evil God Scythe], [Summon Evil God Guard], [Evil God Domain], [Sinful Desire] Super Abilities: [Evil God Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª With the existence of his bloodline and the orb, he had experienced an explosive growth in this ne, it is as if he was being aided by the ne itself which is actually the truth. Because of the existence of another Universal Will in the lower realm after the Divine Realm decisively cuts off its connection to it, the new will was quite young. It rewards those that participated in any battle against the invaders, in the Abyssal ne, only a small number of fighters joined any fight and most of the time, they would even attack worlds that were just invaded. The new will was punishing them for their selfish actions without them even knowing about it, the only ones that receive this ne¡¯s assistance were those that joined the battle and those from the Hope Family were the number one participants in the battle for survival of this universe. That is why, the powerful peak Ascending Divine Rankers of the Abyssal Dragon Race were a lot weakerpared to when they were in the past, using this as their advantage, Gulli and the rest of his group are fighting without holding anything back. They know that if the new will senses the Ascending Divine Rankers in this ne, it would send them into Divine Realm forcefully, this was the order of its old will, selfishly taking all of the fighters into another location. The only ones safe to this condition were the Angel n because they have the gall to challenge the army of the Plunder Universe, of course, because of this, they suffered greatly, now, only a small amount of them are left on the lower realm. Boom! Gulli shes with the Abyssal Dragon King, his attacks finally make a dent on the scales of his opponent, his eyes light up but he did not impulsively continue his attack, he actually steps back and creates some distance between them. The Abyssal Dragon King was getting tired which confused him greatly, he is the one of the crowned rulers of this ne, why was he suffering against someone two realms lower than him. He turns his gaze towards Kuros and sees a book floating just above his head, upon seeing this, he bes enraged, he shouts ¡°So it was you b*stard!¡± Bang! Unfortunately for him, he should not have taken his attention away from his opponent, using this opportunity, Gulliunches an all out attack, the blow causes the head of the Abyssal Dragon King to be pushed backwards. Kuros wasughing out loud inwardly, the book he is now using is one of the supreme treasures in the lower realm, one of the primordial treasures that was born at the same time as the higher ne of existence. Chapter 1127 - 1127 CHAPTER 1096 THE PLAN TO CONQUER THE PLANE 1127 CHAPTER 1096 THE PLAN TO CONQUER THE PLANE It has the same rank as the Angel¡¯s Crown, it was coveted by beings that use curses, the [Book Of Curses]. With the luck that they have, it was easy for them to stumble at treasures on their path, if it was a one on one battle, Kuros is a lot stronger than. Gulli as long as the Book of Curses is in his hand, unfortunately, his physical constitution is incredibly weak to endure the array¡¯s massive enhancement. Roar! The Abyssal Dragon King was furious but his roar was met by Gulli¡¯s fist, it was another rapidbo that made him unable to fight back. Gulli looks at his opponent and thinks ¡®Why is he so weak?¡¯ Abyssal Dragon King opens his mouth to fire a dragon breath but Gulli shot his first and it was in his mouth, the collision of different types of explosive energies would of course cause an explosion. The explosion happens inside of Abyssal Dragon King¡¯s body, making his expression unsightly, Gulli will not give him any breathing moment, he ms his huge sabre. Blood seeps out of his opponent¡¯s head, his eyes narrow down, he quickly blinks out of his spot, appearing besides Kuros. Boom! The surrounding space around Abyssal Dragon King explodes, causing everything around him to disintegrate. ¡°Do you really think that I would underestimate the strength of the powerhouses of a higher ne of existence?¡± Gulli sneers as he looks at the ck clouds swirling around his opponent. ..... ¡°Weakli- No! Warrior, tell me your name, I shall etch your name in a gravestone inside our n, you have earned my admiration.¡± A calm and hoarse voice can be heard deep within the swirling clouds. Gulli snorts ¡°I might not be a match for you but you are not capable of defeating me in a short amount of time!¡± ¡°Those of my race areing, do you really think that your reinforcement will be able to change the situation?¡± Kuros and the rest from Gaia look at each other and startughing. ¡°I can tell you this but if my big brother is here, you would have be our dinner.¡± Hearing this, Abyssal Dragon King became furious. ¡°How dare you! I might admire your strength but this doesn¡¯t mean you can insult me! I can defeat your so-called invincible big brother with ease!¡± ¡°Oh? Then let us see just how strong the king of the Abyssal Dragon Race truly is.¡± A voice can be heard in the void, then a giant paw that covers the sky appears. Boom! A loud st was heard as the Abyssal Dragon King was buried into the ground by the giant paw, his appearance looked very pitiful. Roar! ¡°Get your dirty paws off of me!¡± Unfortunately, even after using his entire strength, he was not capable of lifting the paw. Once again, the voice can be heard ¡°Let your race retreat, you have taken care of my little brother during his time with you, once my family conquers this ne, I will give you more territories and power.¡± After struggling some more, the Abyssal Dragon King finally realised that he is not capable of defeating the new foe, his heart trembles in fear before sighing in resignation. ¡°Okay.¡± After his answer, the paw that was pressing him rose, the voice in the void rings once more but this time, it was no longer heard by just them but by the entire Abyssal ne. ¡°Greetings to everyone in the Abyssal ne, I am Shadowsh, I am sending this message to all of you, Gaia¡¯s forces will invade this ne and make it our own, our ally, the Beast ne has given you a condition to be our allies, unfortunately, you did not ept it, our attack willmence a weekter.¡± Gulli¡¯s eyes widened, he then cheered ¡°Big brother has returned, we can finally fight! Kuros, prepare the Book of Curses, we are not going to let the others take our merits!¡± Kuros snaps back at him ¡°Do you really think that I would let our brothers and sisters take our glory? Our demon race is going to be in the limelight in this war!¡± Rednds in front of them ¡°The greatest question right now is that, why did lord Shadowsh pick this ne, is it because we are so useless that he has to risk himself and make a move personally or is there any other reason?¡± All of them be silent after hearing Red¡¯s question, this truly poses a great headache to all of them, cky answers ¡°Brother, let us check the relevant information in the Sun and Moon Department.¡± Red finally recalls that he was one of the heads of the information agency in Gaia, without hesitation, he checks the information that stores in the database of their department. While the two brothers were reviewing the information, the rest were waiting with a worried expression, after a couple of minutes, the two discussed their findings and only after verifying all variables did theye to a conclusion. ¡°Good news, it is not because of our ipetence but because of the behaviour of this ne¡¯s powerhouses, it seems that they had picked a fight against Golden Dragon and all of you know how our lord is when ites to his people.¡± The rest agrees with his words. Gulli flies and catches up with the Abyssal Dragon King, he sneers at him ¡°I heard that you were one of the individuals that tried to fight Golden Dragon, hahaha! Your arrogance will be the undoing of this ne, I have told you, my big brother can defeat you with ease.¡± Abyssal Dragon King growls at him but he was not intimidated, he looks at him with an indifferent expression ¡°Act tough all you want, we all saw what had happened earlier, you were crushed like an insect, pathetic beyondpare.¡± He left the growling abyssal dragons, feeling proud of himself, they were suppressed and were forced to contact their family members for help because of their tyranny, now that the tables have turned, he is going to kick them while they are down. He returns back to their base, he turns towards the remnants of the Sloth and Lust Kingdom before saying ¡°Once my family¡¯s forces arrive, we are going to transport your group to Gaia so that you can develop safely.¡± The Belphegor and Asmodeus look at each other, the former were excited to hear about the prospect of living aszily as possible, ording to Gulli, Gaia is filled with technologies that can make theirzy dreame true. Meanwhile, thetter were thinking of staying to kidnap some races of this world that contain strong bloodlines or at least have useful innate abilities. ¡°We are more than happy to join the Thousand Race Empire, I also have a bone to pick with that b*stard, he actually left me waiting for him.¡± Just as Mercy says this, the voice once again calls out. ¡°Firstly, I apologize to Mercy and her beautiful mother, I was actually such a careless lover to leave you guys to fend for yourself.¡± ¡°Secondly, Freya, I suggest that you go to Gaia, there are people that contain high ranking bloodlines there and you can build a brothel in my empire as long as you swear that you do not suck the life of any man in my empire.¡± Mercy snorts but she still epted his apology, meanwhile, the expression of her mother bes ecstatic, making the expression of his husband sour, she can sense his jealousy and feel something that she did not expect to experience. She does not know why but this emotion makes her extremely horny, her sacred garden instantly turns wet, her gazends on her husband, it was hot and passionate, the desire deep within her eyes can be easily seen. Her husband¡¯s expression changes, he curses himself for looking at her that way earlier, he was actually reluctant to have an intense lovemaking with such a beautiful and tempting woman. If Gulli could read his mind, he would have not been able to hold himself from beating him up, he loves his wives equally and the sight of such a pathetic man enrages him, this emotion is an instinct of his. ¡°You guys no longer have any choice, my big brother might be connected to all of you personally or with a person in your family but his order is absolute and I will be the one enforcing hismand.¡± He was actually impatient. He doesn¡¯t want the rest of his family to get the same headstart as them but he has to monitor their allies considering their rtionship with his big brother. Red speaks ¡°Gulli, you stay here with Triple C, you guys will protect the rest while the other group will start conquering the nearby weaker races and ns.¡± Gulli¡¯s eyes light up but he shakes his head ¡°ze should also stay, the effect of the array cannot cover such a wide distance, once it deactivates, we will feel unprecedented weakness.¡± Chapter 1128 - 1128 CHAPTER 1097 THE WAR IS APPROACHING 1128 CHAPTER 1097 THE WAR IS APPROACHING Kuros nodded ¡°Gulli is right, ze should stay, it is okay, we can bring our army and even our special forces with us, with the five of them here, together with the array, they do not need the extra help.¡± cky was silent, without hesitation, he flies towards a certain direction, seeing this, the two immediately curses, Red even shouts at him ¡°You traitorous b*tch!¡± All of them know why cky went that way, it is because the weakest races were present there, as long as he brings enough forces, he can easily conquer them and continuously strengthens himself and his army. They have the ability to grow stronger with each kill they acquire, this abilityes from Gaia¡¯s strongest technique in the lower realm, Heaven Swallowing Technique, together with their demonic trait, they be like the Primordial Rune Scarabs. Kuros sighs ¡°I will take the strongest location since I cannot have the weakest one.¡± Before Red can say anything, Kuros brings his special forces towards the center of the Abyssal ne. His special forces contain only demon mages, summoners and cursemasters, they do not have any closebat fighters but this doesn¡¯t mean that they are weak, with their help, even the normal demon army can defeat elites of their level. Red stomps how foot, he bows to Gulli and brings his bloody demons and most of the army towards the other direction, they are going to go at a killing spree now that they know Shadowsh is behind them. Gulli and the rest can only wait for the arrival of the Thousand Race Empire¡¯s fleet, the flying ships cannot be easily spotted because of their cloaking mechanism, they are considered tools for war because of their abilities and strength. ..... Their empire was reluctant to use it before the war started because they wanted to umte as much as they could, as long as they have at least hundreds of thousands of flying ships, they can protect themselves during the war. Mercy approaches Gulli ¡°I want to ask you, where are you going to ce us? Is Gaia truly that big that can amodate all of us?¡± Gulli startsughing ¡°Gaia is bigger than this ne, do you really think that it cannot amodate you? No wonder you guys were suppressed by that so-called demon god, your ambition is truly low.¡± Mercy bes angry ¡°It is not our fault, our bloodline is the symbol of sloth, we arezy not because we just want to but because we were made to!¡± Gulli bes silent, he stares at Mercy intensely ¡°Your family might be but this is not the case for you, as long as you train hard, we can give you a future that makes your current selfughable.¡± Mercy bes silent, actually, after bing the queen of her n, she starts having ambition, the unfortunate thing is that, all the royal members of her n are veryzy. ¡°Hmph! With my current status as your big brother¡¯s lover, I am not worried about improving, I will be a god like him in the future!¡± She sounds so confident but this is just a false bravado. Gulli shakes his head, he then closes his eyes and had a talk with his wives ¡°I am truly grateful that I have you guys, big brother might be good but he is a little bit too negligent of his lovers.¡± One of his wivesughs and says ¡°It is because of us, he has been always busy protecting our family, that is why he is a little bit negligent towards his lovers and if I am not wrong, Mercy is still not an official wife.¡± While the situation in Abyssal ne has calm down, the situation in the fleet was extremely chaotic, it is because of Shadowsh¡¯s presence, they were shocked when they heard his voice. They do not know that Shadowsh is capable ofmunicating with them all of time after obtaining the full support of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe). He can travel even with such a powerful boundary with his newfound power, he even raises the strength of all his avatars to his current level, they might not have his abnormal individual strength but as Immortals in the lower realm, they are basically invincible. He is now going to make the entire lower realm or just the majority of it under his rule, if they epted the alliance proposal of the Beast ne, he would have not resort to this but since they do not want to increase the survival chance of the lower realm, he will take matters in his own hands. Meanwhile, in the Divine Realm, after obtaining The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) and also using the other Fragment (Dungeon Universe), his current cultivation level is rapidly increasing. He was continuously breaking and fixing his foundation, his body has been reconstructed at least a hundred times now, with each reconstruction, his blood transforms into gold and were filled with the power ofws, they contain different type of powers from three universes. His bones was now wless, it was crystal with tiny runes shing on it from time to time, he had isted himself with the help of the two Fragments, even though his current strength is now capable of even going against the entirety of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, he is still unable to defeat the Origins of this realm. But he knows that once the two universes attacks this universe, his time to move will finally appear, he will make this universe into his own and he can proudly proim himself as the saviour of his old universe and one of the strongest beings in the multiverse. He can finally rx and live his life happily, this will certainly satisfy his adventurous heart, finding that he was actually a defective product of his old universe made his heart break but realising that he was the only individual that managed to survive after the transmigration made him feel lucky that he was considered as defective. ¡®Hmm? God World is actually undergoing another transformation! Let us see the changes of the world preserved for The Fragment (Cultivation Universe).¡¯ He sinks his consciousness into his avatar on that world. After he assimted with his body, his avatar automatically level up to Xiantian Realm, it seems that this is there limit of this world which is actually shocking since it was just a couple of decades since the people of this world starts their path of cultivation. New Dawn City is now called as this world¡¯s holy kingdom, the sixth prince bes its king and with his passionate management, the size of the kingdom continues to grow, mercenaries that calls themselves adventurers is now present all over the world and the reason for this is none other than New Dawn Kingdom. Harley is the head of the Adventure Guild, with her performance, she bes a symbol for the people, Ivy is seen as a goddess, Arnold is the symbol of protection, the guardian of New Dawn Kingdom. nder is considered as the symbol of dignity and nobility, Emilio is seen as the guide and finally, Harley is seen as the war goddess of the kingdom. In the entire world, the only location that can be called safe is New Dawn Kingdom, there are other territories that still exists even after the great monster outbreak but their survival chance is not that high. Unfortunately, the rulers of that location are either too prejudiced against other races that they do not want to stay inside a kingdom that epts all races or tyrants that doesn¡¯t care about their subjects and only care about the power they have. Either way, from time to time, there are territories like this that would appear and many times, they would be destroyed by the monsters that are still pouring into the world. Currently, the church that Shadowsh had built was now considered as the symbol of hope in this world. Seeing the fanatic expressions in the people of this kingdom, Shadowsh wants to give them his blessing, he raises his hand and the entire city starts shaking. The people were shocked, they all came out of their houses and saw the church floating towards the sky, it was exuding a holy glow that made the anxious hearts of the people calm down. The previous spot was now filled with water containing different types of nts that were glowing in beautiful light. In the center of the pond was a portal that looks exactly like the dungeon gates but was not red, it was golden, as if beckoning the people to enter. The church then burst with extreme bright light that envelopes the entirety of the kingdom, the people marvels at the beautiful scene, they then felt unprecedented strength welling up in their bodies, even those that are born with defections were cured or fixed. This shocked everyone, the bells then starts ringing in their minds as heavenly song spreads out, one by one angels startsing out of the church and they started circling it. They look extremely holy and beautiful making everyone in the kingdom kneels in respect, the babies even stopped crying as they all giggled instinctively. Chapter 1129 - 1129 CHAPTER 1098 THE REAPPEARANCE 1129 CHAPTER 1098 THE REAPPEARANCE White lights starts raining down on the kingdom, whether it was an inanimate object or living beings, everyone obtains massive improvement, houses magically transforms bigger and more beautiful. Those that has old appearance grows younger and the younger generations be more appealing. This situation continues for three days and nights before stopping, the angels are still hovering at the sky with their holy presence, the people were now looking at him with fanaticism. Shadowsh summons the angels from Earth in order to keep this world in order, they can only grow if they have faith, that is one of their weakness but also their greatest strength. Unlike the demon race that sees personal strength as the most important, for them, it is faith, since this world was created in order to harvest faith, he will give this world to the angels to manage, if they fail to uphold his expectations, he will give it to another race. Before leaving, he also forcefully increases the strength of his main subjects into Xiantian Emperor Realm, their foundation might be shaky but as long as they cultivate diligently, they can mend their broken foundation and even grow stronger. Arnold and nder obtains the greatest benefit, they were not the only ones that obtain the blessings of their god but also their subordinates, making their strength as a whole increase at a hundred times. With an army this strong, they are now not worried about the monstersing out of the dungeons, on the contrary, they wanted to lead their men into the world of monsters in order to obtain more resources for themselves, their subordinates and for their kingdom. Shadowsh looks at them onest and thinks to himself ¡®If they continue to progress at this rate, a hundred years from now, as long as they do not forget to improve their technology, they can travel to other worlds via spaceships.¡¯ ..... He returns back to his body, he felt that after obtaining such dense amounts of faith Qi, he can continue advancing towards the next realm but before he does, he must learn the realms that Immortals have. ¡®My foundation is now extremely stable and with the strength of my Behemoth Avatar, I do not need to worry about the expedition on Abyssal ne.¡¯ He then nods ¡®It seems that it is finally time for me to leave this room but I cannot show my current realm to anyone.¡¯ He gets up and stretches for a little bit, even though it might seem that it was only a couple of days, it had actually been a couple of weeks since he started his isted cultivation. His cultivation was truly in a mess but because of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), he is no longer endangered, The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) is the one that is now in danger from him. After the damage that it had caused, he will never give it another chance to go berserk, the only thing that he is now having a headache is the fact that Amethyst has fused herself with it in order to protect him. He cannot just absorb The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) without her knowing, after all, he has to use the other Fragment (Big Bang Universe) in order to fully control and once she discovers its existence, she will automatically sacrifice herself for its revival. All the key items, like the system were programmed to fuse with The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), they cannot help but sacrifice themselves, it is their duty and their purpose, Shadowsh no longer sees Amethyst as just a system that was born for his needs, he sees her as one of his family. Even the people back on Gaia know her existence because of him, if she dies, this will break his heart that will never mend, he had lost Grim, his close friend, he cannot lose another and the only way to negate this hidden danger is to revive the Big Bang Universe without fusing Amethyst with it. He already has a perfect n for this, so for the meantime, The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) is safe from his revenge but this will notst long. When he arrives at the study room, there he sees Amethyst looking through multiple documents with a couple of his clones. Shaking his head because of how serious she is in her job, he lets out a cough announcing his presence but knowing her, he knows that she had already discovered him before he entered the room. ¡°Big brother, it seems that your strength has reached another level, with your current power, we can finally start clearing the surrounding monsters from our secret base.¡± ¡°Yeah, I am already an Immortal, back in the lower realm, we call people my level gods, hahaha, ignorance is sometimes hrious.¡± Trying to dissolve the tense atmosphere, he cracks up a joke, unfortunately, Amethyst did notugh. ¡°Immortals can truly be gods in the lower realm, with their ability to control the heavenlyws with ease, they deserve such a title.¡± Shadowsh once again shook his head. ¡°You are too uptight, remember this, you are no longer the artificial intelligence you were once before, you are Amethyst Hope, you are one of us.¡± After saying this, he left, he had to finish setting up the base in this realm. Meanwhile, Amethyst looks at his departing figure and mumbles ¡°What are you hiding from me? Your vital signs might be normal but the two of us are connected via souls, I can sense that you are hiding a deep secret from me.¡± She felt lost, Shadowsh has always been reliant on her, this might be the first experience she has with this type of situation, she can only bury her worry into her work in order to upy herself. Boom! On the secret base, Shadowsh appears with a raging me, he scatters this me and shockingly, everything it passes by was cleansed by some sort of energy. ¡°As expected of the phoenix me, it truly works wonders, as long as I turn this location into a natural heaven blessednd, to the point it can warp space and be a world, multiple beings will be attracted to it.¡± He confidently states. ¡°Witness the power of my world!¡± He meant the Big Bang Universe, the angels were spectating his actions with admiration and excitement, they were full of anticipation. He ps the ground and the entire ce starts to shake, the ground then bes more fertile, it seems to be a different ground from the perspective of the living beings and nts in the area. This situation continues for an hour before stopping, Shadowsh wipes the sweat in his forehead, he had used arge amount of his Immortal Spirit Qi reserve on this move. The soil around him was blessed by the power of the Qilin and with the boost of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), it had be a treasurednd, the effect of the skill was so wide that, the entire area affected is much bigger than the territory of the Spirit Fox n. Not to mention, it doesn¡¯t only affect the upper area of the earth but in the underground as well, everyone and everything will thrive in this location as long as they are given enough time. He wasn¡¯t finished yet but he had to rest first, he knows that he has to finish this because he can sense this realm trembling, it definitely had sensed the arrival of the Plunder and Demon Universe armies. What he did not know is that, his assumption was spot on, the Plunder Universe has invaded this universe once again but this time, they brought their entire armada, half of their forces were sent to deal with the lower realm together with the second division space army of the Demon Universe. They are now going to attack at full force unlike before, they are going to break the boundary between the lower realm and the Divine Realm, once they conquer either realms, they no longer need to go another pathway and can just continue their advancement. They arrived at the boundary of the Cultivation Universe, if Shadowsh was present in their location, he would be shocked, the location is exactly where he hadnded when he returned to his universe from Mecha Universe. God¡¯s World is lucky that they are now inside The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) sphere of influence, if Shadowsh left them just be, it would be the first world that would be destroyed by the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army. The insects and the octopus-like creatures start talking to each other, they then agree to something and their hundreds of millions of spaceships and battleships start to scatter everywhere. Wherever they pass by, arge amount of energy is absorbed, leaving nothing behind but a deste and silent space. Back on Divine Realm, Shadowsh spent all of his time upgrading therge territory that he ims as his own, when night came, there were Night Beasts that roamed inside. Chapter 1130 - 1130 CHAPTER 1099 THE POWER OF THE FRAGMENT 1130 CHAPTER 1099 THE POWER OF THE FRAGMENT He was too tired to capture even one of them but they served as a deterrent for others that dared to covet his territory, he is nning to keep them as pets to guard his home. Once his preparation isplete, he then ps the ground and the space around the entirety of his territory starts to warp, the angels were confused as to why they feel a familiar sensation from their surroundings. Angel starts touching the wall and she also feels at home, seeing their reaction, he smiles and says ¡°I have fused this territory with Earth, now, you can enter and leave earth whenever you want as long as you are inside this ce.¡± ¡°You can call the rest of your members into this ce, with the presence of the Immortal Spirit Qi, their cultivation will certainly soar.¡± Leaving these words, he flies towards one of the strongest Night Demons in his territory. He is going to tame them, now that he has reached the Immortal Realm, he is confident that his soul can take the power of the Night Demons, Chaos and Harmony came out, now that they are in a territory that is considered as half Earth, they are not afraid to be discovered by the Origins. It is basically impossible as long as they are in this location, the two fish were actually in a constant state of grief and anger, Grim was much closer to them than he is to Shadowsh, they are also the reason why he had to die. Their existence is considered as forbidden in this realm, their ancestors were killed by the Origins because of how abnormal they are, if they were discovered that day, it would not have been Grim that would be killed, it would have been them. Since this realm considers them as unneeded, they are going to destroy it together with Shadowsh, the greatest weapon they can think of, are the Night Demons, they have the ability to control these untamable beasts, they are going to use this as the capital for their revenge. They might not be able to survive that long outside of Shadowsh or Earth but they know that their master is also furious. ..... That is why, when they heard that their master is going to capture a Night Demon, they immediately perked up, they can use this opportunity to know their limit, they are currently inside Earth¡¯s sphere of influence, they can fight personally without Shadowsh. They request that they will be the first ones to engage the Night Demon, since they arepletely reliant towards Shadowsh, they want to develop their ownbat strength, even if it is just a small improvement. ¡°You want to see just how strong the two of you have be?¡± Shadowsh asks, seeing the determined expression in their eyes, he sighs and agrees to their request. ¡®Letting out some steam is also good, bottling up their anger and grief would only make their lives miserable.¡¯ He nods and stops, seeing this, the two fish elerates. They know that he does not need to go with them, he can see everything since this has be his pseudo territory. The Night Demon that they are targeting looks like a giant ape, it was confused but after looking to the sky, it scratches its head but after sensing the dense amount of astral Qi, it felt energised. It starts beating its chest trying to im the new territory as its own, unfortunately for it, a powerful beam filled with Immortal Spirit Qi was thrown towards it. Boom! With a powerful explosion, the ape takes three steps backwards, the blow infuriates it, a loud roar filled with power and anger spreads in the area. Multiple chains appear, they bind the giant ape, startled by the sudden appearance of the chains, the giant ape was caught, it tries to break the chains but fails. They were made up entirely of soul power, even though Night Demons attacks contain astral Qi that can destroy ghosts, they are currently fighting inside of Earth, Chaos and Harmony has an endless amount of soul power in this world. They arrive in front of the Night Demon Ape, it roars and fires a beam of energy from its mouth but when the two fish revolve around one another, a barrier was created and it easily blocks the beam of energy. Harmony then uses his tail to p the Night Demon but because of how powerful its body is, the attack did not harm it that much. Chaos then takes arge bite and manages to take a chunk of its flesh but instantly, the Night Demon Ape recovers its injury. It struggles with all of its might, causing the chains to sh, they look like they were about to break. The two then summon an array that bes a yin and yang circle, the powerful aura from the array causes even a powerful Night Demon such as the ape to be frightened. With a sh of bright light, the entire area around the Night Demon Ape was sealed, Shadowsh raises his eyebrow as he watches everything with his divine eyes. He smiles and says inwardly ¡®You two are a powerful force, no wonder your race was deemed as dangerous even by an entire universe will, unfortunately, you should not count your luck first.¡¯ Pak! A loud and powerful p can be heard, the Night Demon Ape was still alive, it managed to escape before the seal activated, it used its Star mark to blend into its surroundings. The one who got pped was Harmony, Chaos bes furious but before she can react, her opponent grabs her head and ms her into the ground. Web-like cracks appear on the ground, the Night Demon Ape then punches her with his entire strength, her entire body was destroyed together with the area around them, the t ground caves in and it now looked like a crash site. Bang! Unfortunately for the ape, it clearly doesn¡¯t know that unless Shadowsh is killed, the two fish are immortals, this is also one of the reasons why Grim sacrificed himself, because it knows that if the Origins realises this trait of the two, they are also going to eliminate Shadowsh. Chaos appears and ps the head of the ape, the blow induces some sort of spell that made the ape go berserk, It starts to punch everything around it. A ming breath was fired into its back by Harmony, even with such a tough defense, the ape still felt the intense heat from the me, it howls in pain and swings its fist backward, his reaction was too fast, causing Harmony unable to dodge. Bang! He was blown back but after arge amount of Yang Qi started to converge near the ape, he reappeared and once again fires a ming breath towards his enemy. The ape grabs him and crushes him, Chaos appears to its side and bit a chunk of it, Shadowsh, who was watching cannot help but feel pity for the ape, its two opponents were immortals, they are basically fighting without any fear. The ape might have powerful regenerative ability and endurance but unlike the two, it cannotst forever, he then appears above the three and speaks ¡°Finish this fight! We are still going to hunt the other Night Demons nearby!¡± Hearing this, the two freezes, making them defenseless, the Night Demon Ape uses this opportunity to crush them into bits, it then flies towards Shadowsh. Its target was startled by its action but he just smiled and did not try to defend himself, he believes that the two fish will protect him, just like he expected, the two reappear and they are stronger than ever. They were feeling a little rusty since Shadowsh had not summoned them in a battle for a very long time, now that they have this opportunity to fight, they are not going to waste it. Unfortunately for them, Shadowsh decides to interfere ¡°This fight is taking too long, I am going to leave my clones here, finish the job quickly, I apologize if I sound so demanding but we need to hurry up, I do not know why but my instinct is telling me that we are now in danger.¡± After saying this, he left the two and reappeared above a giant cat, just like the ape, it is a Night Demon, he raises his hand and ms his fist into its head. Boom! The powerful impact shakes the entire world, just as he thinks that his attack has defeated the cat, it lets out a loud cry and tries to scratch him, unfortunately for it, his defense is extremely tough. A transparent barrier appears and blocks the attack, Shadowsh then sends another punch once again, the blow sends the cat flying away, before it can stabilise its footing, he reappears behind it. Bam! He kicks it to the sky, he blinks and reappears in its path, he raises his foot and stomps down. Boom! The blow once again shakes the entire world, he mumbles ¡°That should take care of it.¡± Chapter 1131 - 1131 CHAPTER 1100 CAT 1131 CHAPTER 1100 CAT MEOW! A loud cry once again can be heard, Shadowsh who was about to call Chaos and Harmony froze. ¡°How the hell did it survive my attack?¡± Even if it was not killed, it would have been knocked out, how is it still energetic? This question swirls in Shadowsh¡¯s mind. He then looks at it more keenly and discovers something, when he first saw it, it had nine star marks, now after its two supposedly dead states, the remaining stars dwindle down to seven. Shadowsh lets out a loudugh after realising something, the cat was furious because of his earlier attacks, it lunges towards him but with a wave of his hand, an invisible hand seems to appear in the void and ps it away. Pak! It was pped away towards a nearby mountain, Shadowsh shakes his head after seeing all of this, he cannot help but chuckle. He then said this to his opponent ¡°You truly are a cat, to think that you have perfectly incorporated the saying that cats have nine lives but do not worry, I am not going to take any more lives from you but I do not think that you are going to like the process.¡± He then blinks in front of it once again, fearless, it swings its paw at him but he easily catches it, he then lifts it up and ms it to the ground. The cat breaks its paw decisively,rge amounts of astral Qi descends on its body and the paw that she cuts off regrows once again, it then starts running in circles around Shadowsh. Seeing its action, Shadowshughs, he thennds on the ground and says ¡°Let us see which of us is faster.¡± ..... He then transforms into a giant nine tailed fox and he disappears in the eyes of the cat, before it can realise what had happened, it felt a hand grasping on its head. Shadowsh ms its head to the ground before dragging it towards ake, because he was moving so fast, the impact causes theke to explode and water flies everywhere. The cat swam back to shore but was met by multiple giant sun-like orbs that flew towards its direction. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The orbs explode and theke bes dry, the entire area was now steaming because of the evaporated water. Shadowsh mumbles ¡°Did I go too far? I hope that I did not take another one of its lives.¡± MEOW! The cat¡¯s cry rang out, she was ring at him hatefully, her appearance was extremely miserable, she then dropped down suddenly and she recovered instantly but another star on her star marks disappeared. ¡°So you can do it both passively and actively, such a powerful activity, I must learn it, you know, your race will be intelligent after you reach a certain level, I think that you are going to be a perfect fighter for Gaia.¡± His interest in the cat intensifies. The cat does not care about the things he was saying or had said, it opens its mouth and fires a beam, Shadowsh easily deflects it and charges towards it. ¡°You are adept at fighting at high speed, let us see just how fast you truly are.¡± After he said this, he attacked the cat, she retaliated but she was slower than him. Its star mark starts glowing, Shadowsh knows it is going to use the trump cards that all Night Demons have, an all out attack involving the umted astral Qi in their star marks. ¡°Hahaha! This is the best, let me see if your trump card can hurt me!¡± He did not try to dodge and just stood there unguarded. BOOM! A powerful explosion urs and the entirety of earth trembles, the ape that was fighting against the two fish was startled, he is quite familiar with this explosion, all of them have this but the current explosion is different. It does not know why nor care, its current priority is to defeat Chaos and Harmony, what makes it anxious are the clones that are watching it, the two fish know that they are on a time limit, if they cannot finish the battle before the expected time, the clones will make their moves. Back to where Shadowsh is, the explosion absolutely decimated everything around them, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this entire domain is now fused with Earth, his secret base and half of it would have been destroyed. Shadowsh was injured and it wasn¡¯t light, his expression was pretty solemn, he was shocked, this was stronger than any star explosion that he had witnessed. He then sees the star marks on the cat¡¯s back and his expression quickly changes ¡°No wonder why the attack was so powerful, you actually dare to bet your remaining extra lives for a chance to hurt me.¡± He cannot help but startughing, his eyes then glow in intense desire ¡°I want you!¡± He then shes behind it and countless chains appear, these are not the usual chains he uses, a Nascent Weapon like his swords, they bind the cat, it quickly senses its energy being absorbed. After Shadowsh had discovered that Heaven Swallowing Technique is no longer that useful once one bes an Immortal, he decided to incorporate hisw of devouring his weapons and embed them with devouring runes and his mastery of his favourite technique on them. The cat tries to escape, unfortunately, thest explosion causes much of its vitality to fade, after ten seconds, it goes down, Shadowsh cannot wait to obtain its allegiance. Lifting it via chains, he flies back to Chaos and Harmony, his speed causes a sonic boom, he was not afraid that he would harm the cat with his speed, he knows just how tough the body of the Night Demons are. BOOM! When he arrives at the scene, he sees the ape charging its star marks, it was also using the trump card of the Night Demon Race. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ He quickly blocks the attack from reaching the cat, he knows that once it absorbs arge amount of astral Qi, it will struggle out of the chains and it will lead to its death. It only has one life left, he cannot risk losing such a rare and powerful creature, the explosion descends but the power is clearly a lot weakerpared to the cat. Of course, the power still causes Chaos and Harmony to explode into bits, the clones were also affected, they have varying degrees of injury. Unfortunately for the ape, its opponent was immortal, just as it was about to charge towards the clones, the two once again reappeared besides it and attacked with great ferocity. ROAR! The ape is furious and ps the two away but suddenly, a chain appears and hooks its neck, a powerful force pulls it towards him. BOOM! Shadowsh ms the ape to the ground, he then waves his hand and four giant swords appear in the sky, they are filled with runes. ¡®Descend!¡¯ The four swords descend and they quickly lock its movement, the pain causes the ape to howl in anguish, it does not know why but attacks from Shadowsh, Chaos and Harmony are extremely painful. ¡°Chaos, Harmony, the two of you are going to control these two, I do not care about the ape but this cat must be put under our control.¡± He then left, he is going to travel to the territory of the Immortal Dragon Race. He has to inform Banjo about his n, the danger that he senses deep within his soul intensifies by the second, he cannot help but think that the Plunder and Demon Universe are finally attacking. Unless the Origins make a move against him, he will not sense this danger because after bing an Immortal, he can now ess this realm¡¯s originws, basically, he is invincible against the powerhouses of this realm as long as he transforms into his Origin Form, other than the Origins themselves, stopping him will be impossible. That is why, the sense of danger he is feeling causes him to feel anxious, he and Fire Dragon King are still in contact using the orb. He knows the exact location of the main dragon n, even though the number of ns in the Immortal Dragon Race are more than a hundred times greater than the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race does, they can be easily distinguished. He transforms into his dragon form, what he did not know is that, since his origin bloodline has awakened, his dragon aura is nowparable to that of the dragon ancestor. It might not be obvious in front of other beings but in front of the dragon race, his bloodline is too striking, just breathing is difficult for them, only royalties or those that are considered as ancient dragons can stand in front of him properly. Flying in the sky, he is unaware about the chaos he had caused below him, he was too anxious to see his brother to realise about the hundreds of dragons looking up to him. ¡®I need to ask Amethyst to check on the lower realm after this.¡¯ He thought as he realised that being in a constant state of worry will only cause his cultivation to slow down. Chapter 1132 - 1132 CHAPTER 1101 IMMORTAL DRAGON RACE TERRITORY 1132 CHAPTER 1101 IMMORTAL DRAGON RACE TERRITORY As long as he knows what truly is happening, his worry will certainly decrease by a lot, he might not have confidence about the survival of this universe but he has confidence in himself. With the powers of the two Fragments, he is not afraid that he and his family are going to be annihted, after all, he would not be the focus of the uing war, it would be between the three universal wills. He is just going to be an unimportant character on the sideline, if the forces of the three universes know his n and what he is capable of, they would not let him go. ¡°Stop!¡± An overbearing voice descends in front of him, he was startled out of his deep thought, looking in front of him, it was one of the powerful battle ns in the dragon race, the Titan Dragons. Seeing their appearance that looks like a well disciplined army, he cannot help but admire him, he knows that the Titan Dragon Race is a warring n but to think that they can be suitable soldiers is a little bit surprising for him. ording to his knowledge, dragons are arrogant, only those that are not pure blooded or are considered as inferior dragons can be trained to be good soldiers but the troop in front of him says otherwise. Before he can say anything, the expression of the leader of the troop charges, he felt an unbearable burden descending into his entire being, he grits his teeth and descends on the ground. The other Titan Dragons were also assaulted by something and their body became heavier, they started descending one by one under Shadowsh¡¯s confused gaze. Since this seems to be the royal guards of the Immortal Dragon Race, he cannot just rudely ignore them, so just like them, he also descends, unbeknownst to him, his aura starts ring up and some sort of marks that looks exactly like the Night Demons appears in his body. ..... They are technically not star marks but a depiction that shows Gaia, the ck hole, Sr Dragon World, Lunar Beast World and Earth, they sh in different colours from time to time. Seeing him once again, the expression of the Titan Dragon head captain bes pale, he doesn¡¯t know this as he thought that this was just an inspection protocol by the Immortal Dragon Race. He bows to them, his action causes the bloodlines of the Titan Dragons to rile up and their heads were nted into the ground, they did it instinctively. When Shadowsh raises his head to greet them, he is taken aback but quickly recovers ¡°Greetings to all of you, I am Shadowsh, Banjo¡¯s brother, Ie here to meet with him, I have the scale of Fire Dragon King to prove my identity.¡± He then takes out the scale that Fire Dragon King gave him, what he did not know is that, the head captain of the Titan Dragon troop was inwardly thanking his ancestors that he was not an enemy. They do not know why but their instincts are screaming that they should not anger the being in front of them, the head captain asks ¡°Your lordship, shall I lead you to the holy mountain?¡± Shadowsh was a bit confused, he cannot help but ask himself ¡®Are the dragons in this realm this courteous and polite? Wow, the dragons on the lower realms are such jerks.¡¯ ¡°I am grateful for your assistance, head captain.¡± He does not know his name so he just calls him by his title. ¡°It is my pleasure, my lord.¡± He then brought Shadowsh to the mountain where the leaders of the Immortal Dragon Race mostly stayed, during the entire journey, he was incredibly courteous and polite to his guest. As Shadowsh continues to converse with him, he cannot help but feel guilty about looking down on the dragons, thinking that all of them are pompous arrogant idiots. The head captain is happy, he feels that serving Shadowsh is the true meaning of his life, it is an instinctive actioning from his bloodline. ¡°Once again, I am grateful for your assistance, head captain.¡± As he was about to enter the domain that is basically a world, he stops for a second and asks. ¡°You were a nicepany, if it is not a problem, may I ask your name?¡± This is the first time he encountered a powerful dragon that is not an arrogant piece of sh*t. ¡°It is a great pleasure of mine to be recognised by you, my name is Gerald, I am but a lowly head captain but you did not look down on me, I cannot help but feel.¡± He did not finish his words as tears started falling down his eyes. Shadowsh was speechless but he decides to not embarrass him and just smiles, he waves goodbye and quickly enters the domain, when he passes into the barrier that covers the entire mountain, he is instantly teleported to a different world. He cannot help but mumble ¡°What was that all about? Do we know each other? But this is the first time we have met *Sigh* I¡¯ll just ask Banjo what is with Gerald.¡± ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! Suddenly, countless dragon roars can be heard, Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes as he feels his dragon bloodline boiling, he clutches his chest as he feels something striking his soul. He first thought that he was being attacked but after a couple of seconds, he realised that this is different, he frowns but quickly calms down, he closes his eyes and uses his divine sense to check his body. He then sees multiple dragon forms swimming around his body, they are made up of Yang Qi and dragon Qi, they revolve around his body, helping him cultivate, they are basically tempering him but he no longer needs this because of how tough his body is. His expression changes when he realises what type of tempering they are actually doing, they are transforming the vast amount of spirit Qi in his body into True Dragon Qi, an energy type that is or possibly even greater than Immortal Spirit Qi. He was shocked, he mumbled ¡°What the hell is happening right now?¡± ¡®Is this some sort of lucky encounter?¡¯ This thought shes in his mind, he bes even more determined to meet Banjo, his entire journey to this territory was extremely weird. He lets out a loud roar trying to inform everyone about his presence, he was confused, he had entered one of the most important locations of the Immortal Dragon Race territory of this branch, why didn¡¯t they try to stop him or just supervise him. They are not that carefree, he knows that even though the dragon race is considered one of the most arrogant beings in this universe, they are still careful about their territory. They are very territorial and will attack anyone that tries to enter without permission, even though he was escorted by the head captain of the Titan Dragons, he is confused that he was just let go. After a while, he recovered from the burning sensation in his body, he was forced to meditate and cultivate in order to increase the efficiency of the swimming dragons inside his body. He lets out a long exhale that is filled with impurities, the amount was negligible but they are casting out the imperfections that he had carried with him from the lower realm. He shakes his head thinking that he can continue to cultivate since no one came to get him, he cannot be rude and just go anywhere in the sacred n of his allies. After an hour passes by, he bes a little bit unnerved, he can understand if this was a different location but he is inside the sacrednd of the Immortal Dragon Race, the dragon leaders should havee to get him already. He closes his eyes and tries to find Banjo, he quickly realises something, he stands up and punches the empty space in front of him. Boom! With a loud sonic boom, he creates cracks that cause the space to bind, he then mumbles ¡°I am no longer at the same domain as my designated destination.¡± He smiles and uses his powerful spatialw and jumps into a portal in front of him, he disappears but what he did not know is that, countless dragon roars can be heard once more, this time, they are more of grief in their roars. BANG! Hends on the ground unsteadily but he manages to stand properly, unfortunately, the ground cannot hold his weight and breaks, he looks around and sees multiple powerful dragons looking at him with shock. Then, they instantly went into attack mode, one of them looks like a fusion of both a titan dragon and a fire dragon, he roared ¡°Who are you?!¡± One of them did not even let him say anything and fires a dragon breath without hesitation, Shadowsh was forced to defend himself and with one p, a power barrier appears around him, blocking the dragon breath. Chapter 1133 - 1133 CHAPTER 1102 THE INVASION OF THE WOLVES 1133 CHAPTER 1102 THE INVASION OF THE WOLVES Upon seeing this, an extremely ancient looking earth dragon ms its ws on the ground and the ground beneath Shadowsh bes extremely sharp and hard. Unfortunately for him, the barrier blocks all the spikes in its domain, even though they are as hard as diamonds, they are incapable of breaking the barrier. Bang! The Titan Fire Dragon ms its ws on the barrier only to be deflected, his expression changes, he felt that some of his vitality was actually absorbed in that split second attack. He quickly realises just how terrifying the barrier was, he backs off and starts umting dense amounts of fire element and dragon Qi into his heart, lungs and mouth but before he can release his attack, an anxious voice can be heard. ¡°Wait! Wait! He is not an enemy!¡± Fire Dragon King appears, his expression was pale but after seeing that Shadowsh was fine, he heaves a sigh of relief. The surrounding dragon stops their assault and looks at him, the Fire Dragon King knows that they are asking for answers, without hesitation, he introduces who Shadowsh is to them. ¡°He is Shadowsh, Banjo¡¯s big brother, hees here to visit his brother, he is not an enemy.¡± His words were calm and clear. The other dragons know who Banjo is, they quickly calm down, they even apologise to Shadowsh, except for the hardheaded ones. Shadowsh does not care about the attack, he knows that he would also do the same thing if he finds a stranger inside Safehaven Paradise, he is just happy that he is now in the correct location. ..... He asks the people in the present about Banjo¡¯s current situation, he doesn¡¯t want to bother him if he was deep into his training, his instinct might be important but since he does not have an urate knowledge about what is currently happening, he doesn¡¯t want to end his brother¡¯s training. ¡°Banjo? He is training with Dark Dragon, since both of them are quite adept fighters whether it is in closebat or range, they are a sight to behold.¡± The rest of the dragons nodded. The Titan Fire Dragon was about to say something when suddenly, everyone of them had a change of expression, their bloodline was reacting violently towards something. They all turn to Shadowsh and their expression bes apprehensive, startled by their stare, he raises his hand as an act of innocence but they still stare at him vigntly. He opens his mouth and clears his throat before asking ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± He wants to dissolve the intense pressure in the atmosphere but it did not work, everyone is still staring at him with an intense gaze, he can only turn to the person he is most familiar with. Fire Dragon King was also staring at him with a grave expression but seeing his expression, he calms down and asks ¡°Shadowsh, are you perhaps a true dragon descendent?¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh is startled but he quickly realises what the question means, shaking his head, he answers ¡°I was born a fox, a pure blooded one at that, I only obtain my dragon bloodline from a precious encounter, actually, many of my family develops a certain hint of dragon bloodline from that encounter.¡± ¡°So no, I am no descendent of a true dragon, I am not even born a dragon.¡± This shocked everyone but they know that their bloodline wasn¡¯t lying to them when they felt the sensation of being suppressed by a much higher ranking dragon. Shadowsh, on the other hand was deep in thought, he transformed into his humanoid figure and once again fusing his dragon bloodline with his fox bloodline. The pressure that every dragon in the area had felt instantly disappears, they then be confused as to what had happened earlier but they know that it was not an illusion. After all, every one of them felt it, Fire Dragon King cannot help but think ¡®These two brothers are truly terrifying and full of potential, if we can have their entire family working for us, the rise of our race might be achievable!¡¯ Shadowsh then sent a message to him via divine sense ¡®I think that the Plunder and Demon Universe are attacking once again, prepare yourselves, I meant what I have said to youst time, tell Banjo to be vignt and find me on Spirit Fox n once his training is finished.¡¯ He bows to the other dragons present before leaving, since Banjo is now top focus in his training, he decided not to bother him but he believe that Fire Dragon King will certainly ry his message. Also, one of the reasons why he is leaving is because of the earlier strange actions that the dragons have from him when he is on his dragon form, it seems that his bloodline has undergone a great change after his ascension to immortality. He can only study his body, the person that can help him with this is Amethyst, he can use her abilities with the help of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) but he rather request assistance from her. He knows that deep within Amethyst, she is insecure about herself, if she is no longer useful, she might end her life as the sense of purpose is something that she dearly cherish. She is born to assist him but he actually raises her to be a sentient living being with emotions and theplexity that human beings have. When he was flying back to the Spirit Fox n, he senses something and frowns, when he reappears, he was high in the sky, he spins and kicks something that seems to not exist. BAM! A dull thud can be heard, a person with fox ears and nine tails appears, she was clutching her side with an expression of pain, upon seeing her true appearance, Shadowsh quickly realises that this was the individual that was monitoring him all of this time. He was confused though, he was sure that she should be monitoring Amethyst right now, why is she here, fortunately for him, he is currently in his dragon form, after leaving the sacrednd of the Immortal Dragon Race, he had immediately transformed into his dragon form in order to decrease the amount of trouble he would have in the dragon territory. He was not recognised by the person in front of him but she is shocked that her cloaking technique was discovered, a sense of suppression descended into her very being when Shadowsh stares at him with intense gaze. He coughs in order to disperse the tense situation, he then apologises ¡°I am so sorry for mt earlier action, I thought that it was a spy from another race, it was actually our ally, you can continue with your activity, goodbye.¡± He waves as he flies to a different location, she might be suspicious of his action if she sees that he was flying towards the direction of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race territory, fortunately for him, he has multiple bases between the Immortal Dragon Race and the fox race. His speed was incredibly fast, causing the expression of the girl to change, this is the first time she had seen Shadowsh in his dragon form, she mistaken him for a hidden powerhouse of the dragon race. She mumbles ¡°A powerful fighter that is capable of finding me in my invisible form *Sigh* even though the Immortal Dragon Race had lost many of their powerhouses during the battle against the demons and insects, they are still a force to be reckoned with.¡± She bes invisible once again and flies towards a different location, she was going back to her n in order to inform the higher ups about Shadowsh¡¯s existence, not knowing the whole truth. Shadowsh was on his way back to Spirit Fox n when he encounters another problem, outsiders were trying to enter his secret base, since they still have no proper guards during the day, he can only chase them away by using the form of a fox. ROAR! ¡°Who dares to trespass in my territory!¡± He appears in his nine tailed fox form, he was the same size as Baifen when he was on his monstrous fox form. The outsiders that were trying to break the barrier and enter Earth looks like wolves, they are the same kind as the immortal wolf that tried to kill him and Baishen. The wolves looks at him and startsughing, their leader then points at him and sneers ¡°You? A lone fox dare to im this new world as your own? You must be delusional!¡± Shadowsh snorts and without hesitation, summons the same number of clones as the wolves in front of him, he has to return back to Spirit Fox n in order to continue his cultivation. The golden dragons swimming in his body has given him some inspiration, if he can use this as his capital, he can increase his cultivation once again. Chapter 1134 - 1134 CHAPTER 1103 THE TRUTH 1134 CHAPTER 1103 THE TRUTH The fight between the clones and the wolves quickly ensues, with how strong Shadowsh is, his clones are basically impossible to defeat with the meager strength that the wolves in front of him has. They were confident that they can easily destroy his clones and seeing that they are charging towards them, all the wolves were stunned. They then startedughing, they cannot believe that they had encountered such an opponent, it ismon sense in this realm that foxes relies on their speed, intelligence and cunningness to win a fight. This is the first time that they were fighting against a fox on a head-on sh against one, even though it was just clones. They looked at each other and felt excited, they can obtain such a treasure with such a low risk, of course they would be ecstatic. Unfortunately for them, this happiness was short-lived, when they finally shes with the clones, they quickly realises that their opponent seems to be much stronger than them physically and unlike them, all of them are unafraid of death. Not to mention, the clones that Shadowsh always summons are different, they can use some of his abilities like breathing fire and even capable of using his sword intent as he wishes it so. The expression of the wolves quickly changes, they know that if this goes on, they will certainly die, without hesitation, they starts fleeing but this is a futile attempt. The foxes are known to be one of the fastest beasts in this realm, they might not have space warping speed like some beings but they are a race that focuses in developing their speed. ..... The wolves that tried to escape had made such a terrible decision, they did not expect that such strong clones have a much more terrifying speed, before they can escape the vicinity, the clones reaped all of their lives in an instant. Those that managed to survive the first attack were quickly mauled to death, Shadowsh watching everything couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. ¡°A bunch of stupid dogs but considering their presence, it seems the Demonic ming Wolf n is finally going to attack the Spirit Fox n, huh.¡± He mumbles, he decides to tell Baifen about this. When he finally arrives at Spirit Fox n, he immediately teleports to his mansion, just like when he left, Amethyst was still working without any rest, she does not need to rest and can continue working 24/7. Shadowsh knows that this type of job is actually something that she very much prefers to do, just like how battle maniacs felt a sense of fulfillment when they fought a great battle, hers is working like a corporate ve. He should pity her but since this is something that makes her happy, he just lets it be, seeing how focused she is in her job, he can only sit there and wait. He knows that she had already sensed his presence, the two of them are very connected within one another, this type of connection cannot be severed unless both of them die. After an hour, Amethyst stops her work and turns to him ¡°You have been at the Immortal Dragon Race, have you obtained any relevant information that we can use?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°The information that I have obtained is not that much but there is something that might be able to once again increase my strength massively.¡± Amethyst was a little surprised, she immediately fused back with him and the two of them once again became whole. Suddenly, she senses something that seems to be calling her but when she tries to reach out, some sort of restrictions activate automatically, the most confusing part about the seal is that, she can sense a familiar aura. ¡®It had the same temte as Chaos and Harmony¡¯s seal but they cannot use such skill inside big brother without his permission.¡¯ She was confused but she decided not to mind such small detail. The only thing that she was curious about is the sense of calling she felt, meanwhile, unbeknownst to her, Shadowsh was watching her action with the power of the two Fragments. Seeing that the seal works fine, he heaves a sigh of relief, he quickly speaks in order to divert her attention. ¡°Amethyst, can you check how strong my body has be, also, do a deep analysis of my bloodline, separate the fox and dragon bloodline during your investigation andstly, try to find out how the dragons swimming inside my body are made.¡± Hearing his series of requests, Amethyst quickly shakes off the calling sensation. She immediately went into deep analysis mode in order to urately analyze his entire body, other than the existence of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), Shadowsh does not hide anything from her. Just as both of them were busy finding out about the current status of Shadowsh¡¯s body, someone opens the door without any prior warning, without even looking who it was, the two of them know instantly who it was. Only one person in this realm does not care about etiquette in front of him, Baishen, she enters the mansion without any warning nor hesitation and even stays here like it was her home. Shadowsh and Amethyst did not care about her rude attitude as they see her as their little sister/daughter, unfortunately, her father does not see the same thing. He always feels helpless against her daughter¡¯s actions but he knows that Shadowsh treats her well but he is now considered as one of the major guests in their n. They are even thinking of making him into one of the elders, their entire n knows that they cannot afford to anger Shadowsh and they all want to stay in his good book. His reputation in the n is much higher than even some elders, not to mention, his strength surpasses everyone in their n except for Baika. With the effect of the training ground, even foxes from other ns are gathering into their n, using this to their advantage, they have been collecting a small amount of fees every time they visit. ¡°Baishen you look so happy, did something happen to you that made you this jolly?¡± Seeing her happy expression, he smiles and asks but she does not answer him and snorts. She turns her head backwards, ignoring him, seeing her reaction, he was quite confused but his smile causes the atmosphere in the room to be pleasant. Seeing that he was not speaking, she finally caves in andins ¡°Why are you not ignoring me? You were sooooo busy all the time that you had forgotten about your best friend!¡± Shadowsh finally understood what she was going about, looking at her puffed cheeks, heughed out loud and with his divine sense, he pulled her towards him. ¡°Are you angry that I have not yed with you all of this time?¡± Seeing his smiling expression, she harrumphs and res at him cutely. He shakes his head and says ¡°But Baishen, I cannot be your only friend, you should make other friends besides me, with the amount of visitorsing and going in your n, you are bound to find a friend.¡± He blinks into the guest room and puts her beside him ¡°I am considered as one of the older generation, in fact, your father even sees me as an equal to him, this basically makes me your uncle, I think that it is better for you to have friends with the same generation as you.¡± Looking at her eyes that are about to burst into tears, he sighs and says ¡°It is not that I no longer want to y with you but it is because I cannot, listen to me, in the future, there will be a great battle that will affect everyone in this realm, I will no longer be at your side during that time.¡± Hearing this, Baishen bes silent, seeing her current pitiful appearance, Shadowsh was also a little bit hurt, he knows that with the current strength of the Spirit Fox n, they will never be able to endure the assault of the iing invaders. His expression bes determined ¡°Baishen, listen to me, when the timees, bring everyone inside my mansion, no matter how bad the situation looks like or this decision is, you must enter this mansion, this will be myst parting gift to you once I finally leave this ce.¡± She starts crying ¡°Are you going to return?¡± He sighs once again ¡°I do not know, I am not one hundred percent sure that I can sessfully survive the iing event but I can say this to you, if you and your n do not have anywhere to go, I will wee you with open arms.¡± She asks in a small voice ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°I do not know the exact date but considering the situation, it will not be long before I disappear.¡± Suddenly, Amethyst alerts him that Gaia sent a message to them. Chapter 1135 - 1135 CHAPTER 1104 GRAVE NEWS 1135 CHAPTER 1104 GRAVE NEWS It seems that Gaia¡¯s situation has be very dire for it to try and break the boundary splitting the lower and Divine Realm to just send him a message. ¡°Remember this Baishen, you can either train in order to prepare for the iing war or enjoy the current peaceful situation to the fullest so that when everything starts crashing down, you can say that you lived a fulfilling life.¡± Baishen was still in a state of sadness because of the information that he had just told her. She looks at his sincere eyes and says ¡°I do not know but I will go tell my dad about the iing event that you keep on saying and Shadowsh, please survive, I wish to meet you once again.¡± Seeing her leave, Shadowsh silently puts a hundred clones into her shadow, they wille out once she is in any state of danger. ¡°Amethyst, I will go and check the current situation back in the lower realm, monitor my body¡¯s situation.¡± Since she was still in the process of analysing his body, he doesn¡¯t want to go out just yet. [Big brother don¡¯t! Yourst visit to the lower realm has exhausted your spirit greatly and with the disappearance of Grim, the burden that you will bear will certainly be unbearable.] He had forgotten the fact that Amethyst does not know about the existence of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe). ¡°During my visit on the Immortal Dragon Race, I have obtained an ability to travel forth from the lower realm to this realm, it seems that the dragons used this technique in order to obtain so many followers and increasing their divine might.¡± Of course, what he had said were all lies. He did not know if the Immortal Dragon Race truly have such ability but he felt that they should have, the Divine Realm has existed for billions of years, it should have developed some sort of technique in order tomunicate to the lower realm. ..... After all, fate Qi is one of the most sought source of power in this realm but creating a new world is quite difficult and also, the new world would need millions of years to develop into aplete world and give birth to living beings by its own. Immortals might be able to live for as long as they can as long they can absorb enough Immortal Spirit Qi but there are countless beings in this realm. They cannot live indefinitely since the constant supply of energy is being absorbed by different entities, the stronger you are, the better your absorption rate is, the longer you can live. He took over his Behemoth Avatar, this was his current strongest body in the lower realm, also, Amethyst haspiled many different types of techniques, as long as theyplete the transformation of all the techniques that he had obtained, his strength would certainly increase, so would the people back on Gaia. When he opens his eyes, he was already back on the lower realm, he is currently in Abyssal ne, it seems that the war to conquer this ne is still happening, he is not surprised. He knows that even with Gaia¡¯s current strength, it is incapable of conquering an entire ne by its own, the only reason why they are able to grow this far is because of the new universal will present in the lower realm. Since most of the powerhouses in the Abyssal ne did not join the war against the invaders, they are seen as traitors and because of this, the ne is also affected. They are incapable of reversing their situation since even the ne¡¯s will is being suppressed, Shadowsh shakes his head, he cannot fully me the people of this ne since the danger that the invaders possessed during that time were too life-threatening for them. Everyone can be selfish but this would also be the caused of this universe¡¯s downfall, actually, if the Abyssal ne only epted their alliance proposal, they wouldn¡¯t invade it. He teleports next to Gulli, he was busy fighting against a demon that is filled with hard scales, some of them were quite sharp, sensing the baleful Qi being emitted out of its body, he knows that this being is anything but kind. Without hesitation, he made a move and instantly, the demon was crushed into powder, the sudden event stuns everyone at all sides, when the people of Gaia sees who it was, they cheers. Shadowsh ignores them and speaks to Gulli ¡°Gaia had reached out to me, it seems that it is something very important, I will leave this ne to you, I will have the avatar return shortly afterwards, for now, stop the assault and wait for my return.¡± Gulli solemnly nodded, he did not expect that his brother would return that quickly but since he did, he decided to listen to hismand. The army that were advancing at a rapid pace immediately halted their movement, they all received themand from Gulli and hearing that the order came from Shadowsh, they are afraid to disobey it. The powers of the Abyssal ne were startled when they heard of their sudden ceased of movement, if it were them, they would use the current momentum to continue conquering this ne. They wanted to investigate but because of the deterrence that came from the Behemoth Avatar, they be afraid, they regretted their actions of denying the alliance proposal, unfortunately for them, it is toote for their regret. Back on Gaia, Shadowsh quickly fuses his consciousness with her, he then see the image that she wants to share. His expression changes and turns pale, he did not expect that he would see the return of the Plunder Universe, what¡¯s worse is that, the Demon Universe have also joined in the invasion. His expression bes ugly, he finally discovered what his instinct was warning about, the return of an old enemy, his strength is not strong enough to aplish all of their ns. He takes a deep breath and speaks to everyone on Gaia ¡°Everyone, I bring grave news, the invaders have once again returned and their force is much bigger than before, return to your original worlds and prepare for the uing war.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to keep this a secret, he will not use this opportunity to make Gaia stronger, he wants to gather everyone¡¯s strength in order to resist their enemies. Their chances of victory is practically zero and their chances of survival is also low but he will not give up, he will continue to preserve for as long as he can. The message sent everyone reeling in shock, they had known that the invaders would return, the Thousand Race Empire have repeatedly told them this and since they have arge amount of respect towards the empire, they believed and have already started preparing for the next war. They just did not expect that it would happen so fast, Shadowsh can sense the fear that is now swirling in his world. He once again speaks using Gaia¡¯s power ¡°The invaders are preparing to go to war with the Divine Realm, it will start destroying worlds in this realm but they will not truly focus on us and more so to the higher nes of existence, those that are near Gaia will be much safer than the rest.¡± The people of Gaia all heave a sigh of relief after hearing this, they be proud that they are born in this world, many of them even started thinking of joining the military in the kingdom or any sort of territory they are currently in. ¡°Arm yourselves as we are going to have a bloody battle, billions will die in the uing war but as long as we stand united, we can survive this endeavour!¡± This is hisst message before turning off. He starts flying back to the Thousand Race Empire, he can teleport using Gaia¡¯s power but it will only weaken her, he had already used her power to send message to every part of this universe, this expended a lot of energy. His flying speed is incredibly fast and because of this, sonic boom can be heard every time he steps into the air, the loud sound startled the beings in the area but they quickly calm down after sensing his aura. The people of this ne knows that if he wanted to, he can conquer every power of this world and proims himself as the ultimate ruler but he did not. He let every power of this world have an opportunity to rise above, surpassing the Thousand Race Empire, Invincible Empire and Shadowsh¡¯s Empire might be impossible but the other powers are all fair game. As long as there is no genocidal war, every ruler can grow stronger, there are wars that is happening in Gaia but they would stop once the death toll reaches a certain number, after all, everyone knows that their actions were being monitored by the Thousand Race Empire. Chapter 1136 - 1136 CHAPTER 1105 THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE INVASION 1136 CHAPTER 1105 THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE INVASION They still have not discovered that the slimes are the ultimate spies in this world, they are considered as beings that are purely focused on cleaning the filth of this world, there are multiple of them and when they die, there would be magic cores left behind. The cores would either dpose and turn into pure energy that would submerged into the ground, trying to reach the ne¡¯s core as much as possible or would be obtained by some individuals or monsters. Different cores has different values and since it will only take three days for them to crack and turns into powder without any special preservation skill, it is hard to find them in the wild. This continuous cycle repeats when slimes cannot evolve into their next cycle and since not many would attack the slimes, they are also ordered not to attack anyone without prior reason. The number of slimes circting around Gaia are billions, the ocean even contains special slimes that had evolved just for the sake of traveling throughout the world in order to spread the slimes all over this ne. This is why Gaia will only continue to grow, not only do the Safehaven Paradise would giverge amount of energy to it from time to time, the stars near it would also be absorbed by it and turns into vitality. Shadowsh cannot help but pity that it was born in such a dire time period, if it was left to grow under his care, it would beparable to any part of the Divine Realm. He sighs once more after thinking about this but he does not stop flying, since Gaia is ever expanding, the distance that he has to fly is truly too big, if it were not for his great stamina and speed, no one would be capable of traveling all around this ne. Even spatial users were having a hard time traveling since the greater the distance, the greater the amount of spatial energy and Mana expended, also, their body must be able to endure such great travel. ..... The most basic Tree Swallowing Technique is avable to all the residents of this ne but unfortunately, they can only be bought from the Holy Continent. The Holy Continent which was formerly known as Thousand Forest Continent is now the ce that is considered thest destination of all powerhouses. Unfortunately, the residents of the continent are extremely disdainful towards outsiders, sometimes, they would not even sell them items that are considered as basic necessities. Of course, with the existence of the elves, order is preserved and because of this, such small problem would be fixed by them but even with the education of the Hope Academy and the rest of the educational institutions inside the continent, many children would still grow up to disdain the outsiders. The teachers were forced to teach about treating everyone with courtesy, no matter where they came from even though they do not believe in such opinion but even with this, the parents of the children would fill them with ideas that they are superior than the outsiders. The only ones that are considered superior to them are those that are born, raised or both inside Safehaven Paradise and of course, the Hope Family. The Hope Family is the symbol of the entire continent and all of the people loves them, from time to time, the elves that would travel all around the world would bring either spouses or children back to Safehaven Paradise. The elves have multiple husbands, ording to Shadowsh, since men can have multiple husbands, why can¡¯t women? He would be an hypocrite if he is against having multiple lovers, since this ship had already sailed, he can only let his people experience the same thing. The elves prioritized bloodline and potential than anything when choosing their lovers, most elves that are searching for husbands were considered as low level elves that wants to increase the potential of their n or the strength of their family. Meanwhile, most of the elves that are born on Safehaven Paradise are gifted children of nature, they are even ssified as a different species and call themselves as the True Elves like how the humans calls themselves as the True Humans. Only the dragon race calls themselves a different name, The Summoned Dragon Race, they felt that they are more connected with Shadowsh if they name themselves this way. Back to the present, after traveling hundreds of thousands of kilometers, he finally arrives in front of the continent, he was epted by it with a warm embrace. If it were anyone else, even his family members, they would be rejected by the continent, anyone can enter it using any transmission array connected to the continent but entering via flight is basically impossible. Unfortunately, the people that had realised this fact have all died since they tried to enter the continent via flight, the continent cannot be reached just by flight, the suppression that it gives will cause those that tries to approach to fall. The closer you get, the greater the suppression is, once you reach the colorful fog beneath it, then, you would definitely die, the fog is not poisonous, they are pure essence of energies that converged into the continent. Anyone that tries to enter would be filled with intense energy that they will blow up because of too much essence in their body and once they burst into blood, they would be added into the fog, turning them into nutrients that will nurture the continent. Shadowsh¡¯s presence was immediately discovered by the people at the edge of the continent, since it was also ever expanding, multiple individuals from other locations would migrate here and since they are not weed in the main territories because they are basically illegally entering another power¡¯s territory, they settled at the edge. The reason why they are not persecuted is because of the fact that most of them would either be soldiers or Adventurers that would work for the Thousand Race Empire. They are more than willing to die to give their family a better future, even though there is constant battles happening all around the lower realm, this does not dissuade them from entering the military. Upon seeing him, all of them bes both excited and afraid, after all, they are migrating into his territory without any prior notice nor any permission from the authorities, the Holy Continent is unanimously epted as Shadowsh¡¯s domain. The reason why it had be such a preciousnd is all because of him, Shadowsh stares at them, causing their hearts to constrict but he ignores them afterwards. He just hope that none of them are spies, he does not care if anyone wants to live in this continent of his, actually, he is willing to ept multiple immigrants into his empire. Of course, his arrival causes the people of the continent to cheer, even though he had just given such a grave news, they are still so carefree, this was brought to them by their confidence in their lord. Yshelia and the rest of the Hope Family were already waiting for him in Hope City, their expression was very serious, they know what the information about the new invasion entails. Another great war will take ce and multiple lives will fade away, they can only try to strengthen themselves as much as possible for the inevitable battle. They had just started entering the dungeons, their strength still have not risen that much but they are confident that they are going to grow a lot stronger during this period of time. He was not surprised when he sees them waiting for him, he nods at them before entering Safehaven Paradise together, the people of Hope City were in a festive mood, quite the opposite of the situation in the other territories. More kings and rulers were now thinking of joining the United Federation Alliance, the reason why they did not immediately join is because of the various restrictions that is within the alliance and because of the requirements to be a member. This was the two main reasons why they did not bother to join the second strongest power of this realm but after hearing that the invaders have once again reappeared, they started panicking. They had experienced the ferocity of the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army during their invasion era, the era which all the power of this realm wants to conquer other worlds to strengthen themselves, other than those that are considered members of the alliance, every power lost their control over the worlds they had conquered. This is why, many major powers in the past had their downfall, many of them did not survive but those who did carries the memories of the insects in their minds. They will never forget the mad ughter that they had seen with their own two eyes, the ability to devour everything they passed through, their ability to evolve continuously to counter their enemies. Chapter 1137 - 1137 CHAPTER 1106 THE WORRY 1137 CHAPTER 1106 THE WORRY This memories continues to hunt the former soldiers that had fought them, the only reason why they had survived because the worlds or their original worlds are near Gaia. Because of the threats that the insects from the Plunder Universe, the Thousand Race Empire sent their army in order to suppress and eradicate them. This is also one of the major reasons why all powers of this realm respect and fear the empire, they had seen what they are capable of, also, some of them were grateful that they were saved. Shadowsh and his family were discussing further arrangements for the uing war, they had all agreed that they would either conquer the other higher nes of existence or force them to enter the alliance. They unanimously agreed to use all the current manpower to prepare for the war and also for their invasion of the higher nes of existence. Beast ne is not on the list, they are considered as allies, Spirit ne is also considered as a good ne and would immediately be absorbed into the alliance. Giant¡¯s ne is already considered as Shadowsh¡¯s backyard, with his current avatar, he is basically invincible in that ne, not only does he have the ability to suppress them, he is also stronger than anyone there. Also, the Leviathans have been developing quite nicely during this entire time, as long as he gives the order, they would immediately start attacking the Behemoth Race. Also with the situation on the Abyssal ne, they have 4 higher nes of existence in their hand, two of them belong to them while the other two are considered allies. ..... Once they finished conquering the Abyssal ne, their next target would be the Underworld, Sans is quite familiar with that ce. Using his familiarity and his current power, he can control that realm, unfortunately, unlike the Abyssal ne, many of the undeads have fought against the Plunder Universe Army, making the new will support the ne. Their invasion should not be as smooth sailing as the Abyssal ne and in terms of numbers, there is nothing that canpare to the undeads. Fortunately, Sans has been raising his army to his eventful return back to the Underworld to im his throne, Shadowsh also wants to conquer that ne since they can userge amounts of undeads to be the vanguard during the war. Sans who was listening in their discussion speaks ¡°My lord, I can immediately bring my army there and build some foundation for our invasion.¡± Leafinia also added ¡°I can assist Sans, I am a life mage and also the symbol of light, I am definitely considered as the nemesis of the undeads.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°Everyone can go except for the elves or any light and life type beings, the Underworld will destroy your existence before you can do anything.¡± Leafinia bes silent, she knows that what he had said was true, seeing her sad expression, Shadowsh cannot help but feel that it was funny, the two of them still haven¡¯t changed theirpetitive nature. ¡°While most of us are gone, the Summoned Dragon Race, the angels and the elves will be the ones that will keep everything in Gaia in order.¡± Leafinia perks up, she nodded. Shadowsh can see her expression, she feels that this job is too easy since nearly every being in this realm respects him. He takes a deep breath and shouts ¡°Leafinia! You need to take your duty seriously, many of the otherworlders are definitely going to enter this realm and considering that they have a different lifestyle with ours, there is going to be conflict.¡± Leafinia who has a rxed expression bes serious, she realises that Shadowsh puts importance in her duty, she swears that she will make him proud. ¡°The elves are going to be busy during this time period, the matters of migration are going to take a long time to calm down, I suggest that you talk about this topic with the leaders of the United Federation Alliance.¡± She listens carefully, he continues to give instructions ¡°With the existence of the Thousand Forest- I mean the Holy Continent, there would be many that will risk everything to enter this ce.¡± He sighs with sadness and reluctance ¡°This cannot continue, as of right now, every teleportation circle that is not under the military control will be turned off, they will only be activated once again after I give my permission.¡± Leafinia and the rest turn to each other, they know that this was not in line with how their big brother does things but frankly, they are happy with this decision, they might not say it but they also look down on those that are not from Gaia. Shadowsh helps countless worlds to flourish and thrive and yet during Gaia¡¯s darkest hours, there was no one but its children that dared to save it, not to mention, the other worlds actually see it as an easy target. Also, the Thousand Forest Continent was considered as one of the poorestnds in Gaia but now after Shadowsh changed it, those that migrated to othernds start returning, they cannot ept such facts. Before Shadowsh can continue, the elves present left, they are going to turn off the transmission array in the entire continent. They are finally going to achieve what they have been wishing for a long time, theplete monopoly of the Holy Continent, one after another, the news regarding Shadowsh¡¯s decision was spread unknown to him. This made everyone who had illegally migrated into the continent to turn pale but after hearing the news over and over again, they realised something crucial. Shadowsh is shutting off the transmission arrays, making it impossible for anyone to enter without any permit from the military but he did not say anything about those that are already in the continent. Knowing that he is much more kinder than most powerful lords, the immigrants celebrated but they know that they must bond together in order to sustain themselves. Without any products from outside of this continent, they can only rely on themselves to survive, they know that many of the natives here don¡¯t want to do business with them. They felt fortunate that there was going to be a war, they know that Shadowsh admires the soldiers that will transverse the most dangerous locations for the empire. They are going to be epted once either one of their family members obtain a meritorious deed, suddenly, the military camp that is within the continent starts receiving more and more recruits, if this was at any other time, they would not ept just about anyone. After all, they have a quota before but since the uing war is something that they need to be fully prepared for, they can only ept those that are considered clean. Fortunately for them, the resources that the Thousand Race Empire can sustain their rapid expansion, meanwhile, the elves started celebrating, they finally achieved one of their dreams, even though it is not permanent, they are still happy. The elven queen gathers them and brings them into the Dragon World, since they are going to work with the Summoned Dragon Race, they need to have a tactical understanding upon one another, for the angels, they are seen as subordinates and not equals. Dragon Emissary is already waiting for them, he was trembling in excitement, this is the first mission that Shadowsh had personally given them, he is not going to take any chances of failure. When he sees Emishia, he immediately greets her, the dragons behind him do the same thing, their voice spreads to afar. Emishia waves her hand ¡°No need to be so formal Lord Dragon Emissary.¡± ¡°You can just call me Emissary, your highness.¡± She pauses, she then smiles and continues speaking ¡°Then, you can call me by my name if it suits your taste, back to the matter at hand.¡± Even though she says this, she knows that with her prestige, the dragons will not dare to call her casually. ¡°Your race has the same duty as the elves but you are not going to do the same thing as us, we, the elves, are known as the servants of Shadowsh, we are also considered the benevolent children of Gaia, because of that, we are feared but more so respected.¡± Dragon Emissary interjects ¡°Are you telling us that we are going to be the deterrent of the Thousand Race Empire?¡± Even though he sounds calm, inwardly, he was extremely ecstatic, so were the other dragons, they worry that they are not going to be half as good as the elves because they had seen their job but since they are going to be deterrent, they are more confident than before. Emishia nodded ¡°Yes, I know that it will be hard for your race to do the same thing as us, since this is the case, I think that it is better that we are going to split our duty into two divisions.¡± Chapter 1138 - 1138 CHAPTER 1107 DESPERATION 1138 CHAPTER 1107 DESPERATION Dragon Emissary bows to her ¡°On behalf of the Summoned Dragon Race, we are grateful to you.¡± Emishia waves her hand but suddenly, her aura bursts out of her body ¡°The elves have been doing a sessful job keeping the empire and many territory of this realm safe and with order.¡± ¡°If your race ever fails and we are implicated, we will never forgive you.¡± Dragon Emissary solemnly vows ¡°Do not worry about this queen Emishia, we, of the Summoned Dragon Race, will never disappoint you, we know just how much this duty meant for the elves as this is the main reason why you are considered as the strongest force under the Hope Family.¡± Even though he is a little bit reluctant to admit it, the elves are much stronger than any race inside Safehaven Paradise, it is because they are seen as the direct subordinate of the Hope Family. He is actually envious of them, he and the rest of the rulers of the races inside Safehaven Paradise respect them greatly, they had been studying how the elves operate all of this time and they cannot help but admit that they are inferior to them. That is why, after the news regarding their deployment reaches in their ears, the Summoned Dragon Race were panicking, the situation was incredibly chaotic in their world, they greeted the elves at the entrance because they hope that they will not see what is currently happening inside. Emishia nodded, she believes that any of the races inside Safehaven Paradise would rather die than fail Shadowsh¡¯s mission, she then added ¡°We are going to report to Goddess Leafinia after we solve any major problem, if she is not present in Safehaven Paradise, you can ry your message to the Divine Luminous Tree Of Life.¡± Dragon Emissary hesitates for a bit before asking ¡°Are we-¡± ..... Before he can finish what he wants to say, Emishia answers ¡°Yes, you can enter the vicinity of the holynd of the elves, after all, you need to do this in order toplete this mission.¡± While the two were discussing how to do their mission correctly and efficiently, Shadowsh, on the other hand, went into Angel¡¯s World, there are multiple subworlds inside of Safehaven Paradise, some of them host only one single race. Angel¡¯s World is not one of them, it is basically a world where light, holy and life elements are most abundant, there is not any hint of dark, demon, blood and curse element in this world because it was being expelled next to its neighboring world, the Dark World. Shadowsh wants to make the angels as one of the symbols of Safehaven Paradise, since elves are considered the symbol of the Hope Family and humans are the symbol of the Thousand Race Empire, he needs a race that is specifically just to be the symbol of Safehaven Paradise. Also, angels can be chosen from spirits, fairies and humans, pure angels are just like dragons, their birth rate is not that high but fortunately, they also have the strength and lifespanparable to that of the dragons. Shadowsh knows that after he leaves, the entire Gaia will enter a state of preparation, they are defending this realm at all cost, their first targets are the higher nes of existence. Returning back to the Divine Realm, he immediately informs Amethyst about the situation in the lower realm, she was not surprised, the two of them had already expected that the Plunder Universe will return, they just don¡¯t have the exact date. He stands up and flies towards Baika¡¯s territory, he has to inform her about this, he knows that if the invaders were left unattended, they can easily destroy the entire Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race. He might not have that much attachment towards the race but the Spirit Fox n has a special ce in his heart. Fortunately for them, his secret base was already built, it might not be as grand as he had expected because of the timeframe given to him but it is enough for him. He doesn¡¯t need his base to be strong enough to repel the enemies, he just needs it durable enough to keep the beings inside alive long enough for the Divine and the lower realm to fuse into one. As long as The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) can takeover this Universe¡¯s Will, he can cause a lot of trouble to his enemies but for this to happen, they need both luck and time on their side. Even if everything goes downhill, they can still survive, Gaia can be an independent gxy that will exist in this ever expanding multiverse, it is extremely tiny in the entirety of everything, not even asparable as a grain of sand in a world of only desert. BOOM! Once he instantly destroys the barrier that was protecting Baika¡¯s territory, even though this action is quite rude, the news he has to share is too important for the Spirit Fox n, no, for the entire Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race. Baika who was silently cultivating was of course startled by the loud bang, she flies out and sees Shadowsh looking very anxious, upon seeing her, his eyes light up. Quickly grabbing her, he descends deep into her territory, he scouts the surroundings and sensing that nobody is present, he finally shares the news regarding the invasion of the Plunder and Demon Universe. Baika¡¯s expression changes, she turns pale, Shadowsh knows that she was one of the warriors that fought on the frontline during the first war between the three universes. She knows just how terrifying the enemies are and from Shadowsh¡¯s words, she can interpret that the enemies they fought in the past are actually not the true main force and basically are just scouts. She cannot see any end that will secure the survival of this realm or her people, she then sees Shadowsh leaving, without hesitation, she chases after him and grabs him tightly. Because he was too preupied by his thought and also does not regard Baika as an enemy or stranger, he was caught by surprise and crashes on the ground. She holds him tight and says ¡°You must have a n for the uing war, right?!¡± Hearing this, he nodded, he sighed and said ¡°But, your n might not be able to participate in my n because only my people can live under my supreme rule.¡± He knows that the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race has its own pride, they will not ept being under someone¡¯s rule, especially if that person is weaker than them, unless they are forced upon by a dire situation, they will not ept his proposal. That is why, if the situation was truly dire, he left a life-saving method to Baishen, he just did not expect that he would be grabbed by Baika before he could leave. ¡°I know that the main branch will not ept your proposal, no, even the higher ns will not ept it but we of the Spirit Fox n believe that you are the only path for our survival.¡± She sounds very determined. Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°You do not have to beg me, I already left a method of survival to Baishen, if you truly feel that your race cannot hold on, just go to my mansion, inside is a transmission array that will take you to my domain.¡± Baika nodded, she felt grateful for his kind thought, she then let go of him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that Baishen was the first intelligent being that Shadowsh encountered during his ascension in this realm. ¡®Baifen was right, she truly is our n¡¯s lucky star!¡¯ She thought as she watched him leave, she became even more determined to nurture Baishen. Shadowsh can only return back to the Immortal Dragon Race, he did not expect that his spection was true, the Plunder Universe has returned and what made it worse is the fact that they brought nearly all of their military force and together with the Demon Universe, their nearly negligible chance of survival got even lower. Only after the major forces of the Divine Realm unite and hold enough time for him to capture at least the new will in the lower realm will he and his family have a chance of survival. He cannot save everyone and even though he knows that his n is quite selfish, this is the only thing he is capable of achieving. The probability of Star Lords and stronger opponents joining the uing battle is quite high, considering that only the Origin Race is capable of truly controlling thews of this universe, if his calctions are not wrong, nearly all powerhouses of this universe will die. Those that can survive do not have any choice but to transfer into other realms or universes but considering that they are not natives, their strength will be suppressed, worst of all, the heavenlyws in different realms and universes are also different. Their strength will definitely take a massive blow and their descendants will be affected by the will of the universe or the primordialws of the realms. Chapter 1139 - 1139 CHAPTER 1108 INFORMING ALLIES 1139 CHAPTER 1108 INFORMING ALLIES Their descendants will experience more powerful tribtions in order to achieve stronger control in that realm and considering that not all can survive tribtions, their future prospects will not be looking good. Shadowsh knows that as long as Gaia survives, they can rebuild either the Big Bang Universe or Cultivation Universe, actually he is much more leaning towards thetter, not because he likes it more than his original home. His reason is that the Big Bang Universe is still young and its method to grow stronger by using the heavenlyws is too small, the Cultivation Universe on the other hand, is a bona fide universe that focuses on this aspect. Fortunately for him, once The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) absorbs the lower realm¡¯s new will, it can fix this weakness of it and together with his techniques, he can create a powerful universe just like the Mecha Universe. Also, he has a powerful treasure that would definitely make the two armies hunt him to the ends of the universe if they ever discover that he has it, The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). It is an undeniable fact that, the Dungeon Universe was the ruler of all the universes in this multiverse in the past, if it were not for its greed, it would have continued its rule for eons. Shadowsh is going to use its ability to nurture as many powerhouses that Gaia can sustain, considering that the worlds inside Safehaven Paradise can branch off and be an independent world on their own, they are right on track on bing a new universe. His visit to the Immortal Dragon Race rmed everyone, unlike before, he came in his true form, his bloodline suppression is now inactive because Amethyst is still in the process of analysing it. Because of the importance of the information regarding the invasion, he did not inform Fire Dragon King beforehand, an unknown individual such as him cannot persuade anyone to believe him but it is another story if it was the Immortal Dragon Race and the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race were the ones spreading it. ..... Considering that this realm had already fought with thebined force of the Plunder and Demon Universe armies, they will definitely take this news seriously. As long as they can unite, the chances of his n bing sessful will be higher, also, he will save as many races as he can. He knows that new universes will create new lives by the power of evolution, intelligent lifeforms, on the other hand, will create or mutate existing lives in order to create a new entity, whether it is good or evil. Universes have the ability to grow infinitely, they will grow bigger as time passes by and when they reach the epitome of creation which is something that none can achieve, they can be a multiverse. Back to the present, the dragons immediately surround him once he gets closer to their main branch, all the dragons inside the Immortal Dragon Race were pure blooded. Those that are considered impure were banished into the surrounding territories, only if they purify their bloodlines and be pure can they return back to the main territory. Shadowsh entering without prior notice is considered as a provocation to the entirety of the Immortal Dragon Race, they glowered at him, if it were not for the fact that he is radiating a powerful aura that makes none of them dares to attack first, they would have already ripped him to shreds. He bows to them and says ¡°I bring important news for Fire Dragon King, tell him that this news is rted to the discussion that we had before together with Lady Baika, I will be waiting for him in this location.¡± He then sat in the sky waiting for the dragons surrounding him to inform Fire Dragon King about his presence. The dragons looked at each other, they were waiting for more powerful forces to arrive before attacking him but hearing what he had said, it seems that he is an important guest. Fire Dragon King might not have the highest status in their race but his reputation is still something that many admire, they do not want to make an enemy out of him. After a while, the fastest amongst them agreed to inform Fire Dragon King while the rest will guard Shadowsh, if he dares to make any suspicious move, they will immediately attack. Golden Dragon King who was flying towards a certain direction was stunned to see multiple members of his race surrounding an individual, he approached the scene. His presence immediately rms everyone in the scene but upon seeing who it was, they all heaved a sigh of relief, Shadowsh also discovered him but because the two had not officially met, they were strangers to each other. Golden Dragon King introduces himself ¡°I am Golden Dragon King, one of the dragon kings of this branch, I am a member of the eastern dragon branch, may I ask what you seek in our territory?¡± He sounds neither humble nor arrogant, it is more of a dignified, Shadowsh had heard of him, well mostly bad stuff, probably because most of his information came from Fire Dragon King. ¡°I am Shadowsh Hope-¡± Before he can finish his introduction, Golden Dragon King reaches out and looks at him with a serious expression. ¡°You are Banjo¡¯s older brother?¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh was relieved, he no longer has to keep up his guard, afraid that the dragons will be impulsive and attack him. Only the higher ups and elites know Banjo¡¯s existence, that is why, the majority of dragons present right now were confused but at least, they know that he is not a threat. Golden Dragon King waves his hand and says ¡°Give him some space everybody, he is considered a guest of our branch, do not worry, he is not a threat to any of you.¡± He then turns to Shadowsh ¡°I will now bring you to Banjo¡¯s dwelling.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°I have to wait for Fire Dragon King, it is rude that I have called him and when he arrives, I am not here.¡± Golden Dragon Kingughs ¡°Do not worry, this type of thing is not that important, you, inform Fire Dragon King that Banjo¡¯s big brother is in my custody.¡± He pointed at one of the wind dragons before looking at Shadowsh, knowing that he woulde out as rude if he continues to refuse Golden Dragon King¡¯s goodwill, Shadowsh can only ept. As they left the location, the dragons that had stayed behind started discussing amongst themselves who Shadowsh and Banjo are, considering that the current rulers of the eastern and western branch put so much importance on the two of them, it seems that they had to know them. After a couple of minutes, Fire Dragon King arrives at the scene, he hurried himself after receiving the message from the wind dragon, he was so much in a hurry that he had bypassed the other wind dragon that Golden Dragon King hadmanded to inform him that Shadowsh is no longer waiting for him. The dragons were already leaving when they suddenly spotted Fire Dragon King, of course, with his status, all of them bow to him. ¡°Ahem, Do you know where Shadowsh is?¡± The dragons were confused, shouldn¡¯t one of them inform him that Shadowsh is no longer here? One of the dragons that seems to belong to the western branch speaks ¡°My lord, did you not get informed that Shadowsh was brought to this person called Banjo by Golden Dragon King? One of the wind dragons was sent to you.¡± Fire Dragon King shakes his head ¡°I have to go, Shadowsh might hold an information that will severely affect the entirety of this realm, Our race¡¯s survival is hanging by a thread.¡± Hearing this, every dragon present was shocked, this information is too big for them to instantly digest, this is also the reason why Shadowsh did not immediately inform them about his discovery. ¡°Everything is still uncertain but I think that it is better that everyone should prepare for an uing war, bring the impures closer to our territory, we will need everyone¡¯s help.¡± After saying this, he left. Meanwhile, Shadowsh was having small talks with Golden Dragon King, it seems that he wanted to get closer with him but not because of his capabilities but because of Banjo. Fire Dragon King wants to get closer because of Banjo and him personally, that is why, even though Golden Dragon King speaks with him in a more warm and kind manner, he did not feel closer with him. The two of them were rather flying at an average speed, Golden Dragon King wants to take as much time as he can to associate with Shadowsh, he knows that Banjo¡¯s potential is extremely terrifying. Everyone that manages to see Banjo¡¯s growth and strength knows that once he bes an Immortal Beast, no one at the same level or even a tier above him will be able to threaten him. Chapter 1140 - 1140 CHAPTER 1109 DIRE SITUATION FOR THE DIVINE REALM 1140 CHAPTER 1109 DIRE SITUATION FOR THE DIVINE REALM Banjo¡¯s affinity towards the spatial element is just too abnormal, that is why, Golden Dragon King is very interested in making Shadowsh an acquaintance. Suddenly, Fire Dragon King appears, his expression was a little bit strained, he is very anxious, he knows that if the information that Shadowsh is going to share with him is what he thinks it is, their race is going to be in trouble. They still have not recovered from the past war and many of their fighters are still riddled with wounds and injuries from the battle between this realm and the invaders. Without hesitation, he grabs Shadowsh and asks in a loud voice ¡°Are they truly invading?!¡± Bang! He was attacked by Golden Dragon King, he was pped into a nearby mountain, because his guard wasn¡¯t up, he had taken the full brunt of the attack. ¡°Have someposure, Shadowsh is a respected guest of our race, for you to act like this, it is unbing of a dragon king.¡± But his attack only infuriates Fire Dragon King. ¡°Shut up idiot! We are facing a much more dire situation than your so-called ¡°noble demeanor ¡°! Try to make yourself useful and bring the rest of the elders here!¡± Being ordered like a servant by his rival made Golden Dragon King be furious. He opens his mouth and snarls ¡°How dare you order me around like your subordinates, might I remind you that I have defeated you in ourst battle!¡± This strikes a nerve from Fire Dragon King, he opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath, Shadowsh was startled, so was Golden Dragon King, just as the dragon breath was about to reach its target, someone blocks it. ..... Shadowsh was the one that made a move, with a wave of his hand, he absorbed the entire dragon breath. Golden Dragon King¡¯s expression changes, he shouted at Fire Dragon King ¡°You insane b*stard, how dare you attack, I¡¯ll -¡± Before he can finish what he wanted to say, a chill runs down his spine, he turns to Shadowsh who was staring at him intensely, he does not know why but he feels that he had to obediently keep his mouth shut. Unfortunately, his pride is much bigger, he conquers his fear and growls at Shadowsh ¡°What are you looking at brat!¡± Shadowsh raises his eyebrow and looks at him with admiration, to think that he overturns his fear and actually dares to challenge him even though he was already releasing his powerful might. Shaking his head, he speaks to him ¡°Golden Dragon King, what I am about to share with your race is extremely crucial for the survival of the entire Divine Realm, I already had informed the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, I just hope that they already shared the news to the other races.¡± Golden Dragon King takes a deep breath to control his emotions, he cannot believe himself that he had actually lost control of his emotions, even though it was just a couple of seconds. He nodded, just as he was about to leave, he looked at Shadowsh long and hard, he thought that Banjo has the greatest potential he had ever seen on an Ascender but to think that he was so wrong. There is always someone better, seeing him leave in a dejected manner, Fire Dragon King also became sad, he knows what his rival is currently thinking. It took the two of them a couple hundred years to be an Immortal and yet, Shadowsh who had just recently ascended into their realm has already reached the same level as them and that sense of danger is telling them that he might be stronger than them. Shadowsh ps his hands, snapping Fire Dragon King out of his thoughts, he then asks ¡°Can you bring me into a much more private location?¡± Fire Dragon King shakes his head ¡°No, I think that it is better to share the information you have with everyone.¡± He then brings him to their sacred world, Shadowsh was still a little bit taken aback by the fact that, there are only a couple of individuals capable of creating worlds and what made it more pitiful is that, it takes a couple thousand years to be a small domain and a million years to be aplete world. He first thought that the so-called Immortals are capable of creating worlds in an instant since he had managed to do nearly the same thing back on the lower realm. It seems that his expectations had been too high because he rates them by how powerful his ability was back in the lower realm. They arrive at their destination, the dragons that he had met in the past were present, they were looking at him solemnly, they still nor can they forget the bloodline suppression they had felt from him. He bows to them, the proud elders of the Immortal Dragon Race actually reciprocate his greetings and also bow their head to him. ¡°We meet again, elders of the Immortal Dragon Race, unfortunately, this time, my visit came with some grave news that will ultimately affect the entirety of this universe.¡± The elders look at each other, one of them asks. It was the same titan earth dragon that he had nearly fought in the past ¡°What do you mean by universe, is it realms?¡± Shadowsh sighs inwardly, he did not expect that, the powerful Immortal Dragon Race would be ignorant about the existence of other universes. ¡°The universe is the term used to describe an entire collection of worlds, realms, or more urately, everything.¡± The dragons were a little bit surprised. He continues ¡°The will of this universe prioritised the growth and development of itself rather than the beings that exist in it.¡± He sighs in sadness ¡°Because of this, it was deemed unfit by the other universes to continue existing, I have a question for you, had any of you fought against an invader that destroyed everything they had encountered? They have a different type of energy than anything you have ever seen.¡± There are a couple of elders that have joined the war with Fire Dragon King, they raise their hands, Shadowsh nodded, he then asks them to tell everyone about their experience fighting against the Plunder and Demon Universe Armies. They had already shared what they had discovered to their n but since he politely asked them, they still epted it and once again shared their experience. After listening to them, Shadowsh asks ¡°Do you believe me if I told you that the armies you have fought against came from another universe, two universes to be exact.¡± The elders were shocked, some of the smart ones had already thought of the same thing after hearing his exnation earlier. ¡°Yes, they came from a universe called, Plunder Universe and Demon Universe, our universe is called Cultivation Universe.¡± One of the dragons, this dragon was white and came from the eastern faction, she asks ¡°How do you know so much even though you came from the lower realm?¡± This made every dragon present curious, yes, even with their status and age, they were ignorant about this type of information, how can someone so young and even came from a realm much lower than them know so much information. ¡°That is easy, because I had identally entered one of the universes in this multiverse, it was one of the strongest universes, the number one race in that universe were Mechas and humans, if they had also joined the expedition against our universe, we would have no chance of survival.¡± This caused everyone to feel a chill in their spines. After calming down, one of the dragons shouted ¡°I want to believe you, unfortunately, after hearing that, one of the strongest universes is actually ruled by humans is a little bit unbelievable.¡± The other dragons agree, the rest were silent. Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°Humans are born much weakerpared to the top races but they are born with the ability to continuously adapt to their environment, not to mention, their ability to reproduce is one of the highest in all intelligent races.¡± The dragons agreed to this ¡°The greatest thing that humans are capable of is the ability to create solutions for different problems, unfortunately, they are prone to wars amongst themselves, if they were much more united, forgive me if I sound blunt and rude but dragons will be their mounts.¡± Many of the elders be furious but the strange thing is that, Shadowsh does not sense any hostility or anger directed towards him. Fire Dragon King can see his confusion and exins ¡°There are multiple cases of our races bing mounts for humans, after hearing your exnation, we realise just how terrifying they truly are.¡± Shadowsh nodded, he then waves his hand and a prototype spaceship appears in front of everyone, they were taken aback because it looks like the ships that the Plunder and Demon Universe Army used during their battle, there are differences among them but ultimately, they exude the same feeling. Chapter 1141 - 1141 CHAPTER 1010 ATTACKING THE WOLVES 1141 CHAPTER 1010 ATTACKING THE WOLVES ¡°Unlike us, they are capable of traveling through the cosmos in order to hunt for more resources by using this type of transportation, they basically act like Void Beasts in their universes.¡± Hearing this, the elders were all greatly shocked, they are shaken to their core. They all sought Void Beasts so much because of the abundance of resources that are just floating at the void of space, they did not expect that their enemies are capable of obtaining them even though they do not have Void Beasts in their side. ¡°That means that they do not need Void Beasts.¡± Some of the elders mumbles, Shadowsh shakes his head after hearing them. ¡°No, they also sought individuals that are greatly attune towards the spatialw and element, machines can only assist them but if they have someone like my brother, Banjo, they would be capable of much more and the amount of resources they can obtain can even be a hundredfold greater, maybe even more.¡± This once again throws the elders into a reeling shock. ¡°Since you now know the gist of the situation, I will now share with you the news that I have brought from the lower realm, we just have to wait for the others to arrive.¡± The elders be nervous, some of them even persuade him to tell them his information in advance. Golden Dragon King finally arrives together with the rest of the elites and higher ups of the Immortal Dragon Race. Banjo was happy to see his big brother, the two of them shared their experience during these past few months. Shadowsh sees that everyone has finally arrived, he coughs out loud with the power of his divine sense and dragon¡¯s roar, causing everyone to be silent. ¡°I will share the information that I have obtained, if you are confused as to what I meant, you can ask the elders present here earlier during my exnation.¡± ..... There were many dragons that were confused but seeing the solemn expressions of theirrades present, they also turned serious. ¡°The Demon and Plunder Universe Armies have once again invaded the lower realm and this time, they are going to bring their fullbat force, they are no longer going to test the waters.¡± The expression of the dragons that knew what the Demon and Plunder Universes are changes. Fire Dragon King felt his knees grow weak and he unconsciously fell down on them, he had already expected this but hearing it is just too different. He punches the ground as he trembles in fear, his fear of death is not that high but the extermination of his race is something that he cannot just ept. The elders are also in despair, Banjo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, Shadowsh then advises them to inform the other races about this information. Banjo approaches him and asks ¡°What about our family back on Gaia?¡± Shadowsh smiles ¡°Do not worry, the Demon and Plunder Universes are definitely going to destroy the boundary that splits the lower and Divine Realm, they just did not want to conquer half of our universe, it wants to conquer all of it, or at least the majority of it.¡± Banjo heaves a sigh of relief, suddenly, Golden Dragon King approaches him and says ¡°Do you have any n?¡± Shadowsh was taken aback, he turns to him and asks ¡°Why are you asking me, lord Golden Dragon King.¡± He bes silent, he, the leader of the eastern faction in this branch was actually asking an Ascender for help, he sighs and says ¡°I believe in my instinct and my instinct tells me, you, Shadowsh, might be the only person that can prevent the extermination of our race.¡± Fire Dragon King is listening to their conversation and also feels the same thing, his eyes then lights up and says ¡°That is right!¡± His voice was not quiet, it was extremely loud, attracting everyone¡¯s attention towards him but he does not care about their stare. He turns to Shadowsh and speaks in an excited tone ¡°You have entered a different universe before, you know more methods than us and you are even capable of creating a prototype of their ships, as long as it is you, I can trust my children¡¯s life to you.¡± He starts dancing happily ¡°I might not have been a good father nor a good husband but I will ensure their survival, both for my selfless and selfish decisions.¡± Fire Dragon King sounded determined, it seems that he is already prepared to die but he wants his bloodline to live. Golden Dragon King also turns towards Shadowsh, seeing their expression, he sighs and says ¡°I am different from you, I both see the uing war as both danger and an opportunity.¡± Fire Dragon King asks ¡°An opportunity for what?¡± Shadowsh looks at the sky and says ¡°An opportunity to be the ruler of the entirety of the lower realm and maybe even this entire universe, if I y my cards right, I will be the strongest being in this universe.¡± Banjo looks at him with awestruck eyes, meanwhile, the expression of the two quickly changes, they feel drawn towards him, what makes it more unbelievable to the two of them is that, they actually feel that it is possible to achieve as long as it was him. ¡°You have taken care of my little brother during his ascension and I am grateful for this, I will take care of your family, bring them into the Spirit Fox n if you truly feel that this branch has no chance of survival, find a little fox called Baishen and tell her that I was the one that sent them.¡± He quickly left knowing that the entire Divine Realm will certainly start preparing for another war, he, on the other hand, will start capturing at least one member of each race as much as he can. He knows that preserving all the races will certainly be impossible but he can at least save a couple of thousands of them. Meanwhile, in the outskirts of the Divine Realm, a ce ravaged by the war between three universes, multiple ships appear, they all seem to be prepared for battle. There are multiple members of the Cultivation Universe guarding this exact location, once they see the hundreds of ships that had appeared, they quickly rang the rm. They know that more wille soon and just as they expected, one after another, multiple ships had appeared, the ones at the front immediately started firing and with just one shot of their energy cannons, they instantly killed ten or so fighters from the Cultivation Universe. The expression of the guards bes solemn, they cannot retreat knowing clearly that the Origins will kill them. ROAR! SHRIEK! KILL! They can only risk everything and charge towards the iing army, they had already epted their death. The Origins were watching the battle, the current location is somewhere they cannot fight, it is not under their authority, they cannot use their full advantage, they can only wait for the army to truly enter this universe before fighting them. They can only hope that the current fighters present can cause enough damage to their enemy, unfortunately, this hope is impossible to achieve. Back to where Shadowsh currently is, he is now atop a n of demonic fire wolves, he is going to erase the current opponent of the Spirit Fox n as his parting gift. With his strength, he will have a hard time fighting an entire n but he decided to do this because he wanted to thank the Spirit Fox n. He was now inside the void, watching the wolves prepare for an invasion, his eyes then turned ck and suddenly, a massive ck ball appeared in the sky. He waves his hand downward and multiple raindrops start falling at an incredible speed, once theynd, they immediately explode, the wolves that were confused as to what is happening quickly reacted. They realise that they are being attacked, they howl and instantly, every member of their n starts fleeing, they are going to seek reinforcement from the other branches of their race. Shadowsh will not let them go, they are going to be a hidden danger if they are left alone, he cannot let them disturb the preparation of the Spirit Fox n for the uing war. Since he does not want to cause trouble for both the Immortal Dragon Race and the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, he is going to fight them in his human form. He can use [Origin Form] if the situation worsens, after all, the Origins will certainly be too focused on monitoring the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ Armies than him. ¡°Who dares to attack my n!¡± A roar can be heard deep within the Demonic ming Wolf territory, Shadowsh was not bothered, he had already expected this to happen. He starts umting arge amount of energy to his chest and when he reaches his peak, he spat out a powerful breath st. Chapter 1142 - 1142 CHAPTER 1111 LAST GIFT 1142 CHAPTER 1111 LAST GIFT DARK DRAGON BREATH! He conceals his dragon breath with dark element and increases the firepower of his attack by using chaos Qi. BOOM! The powerful breath knocks down multiple wolves that were trying to find him, this move finally causes the ancestor of the n toe out of his territory. Shadowsh uses his divine eyes to check his status and clicks his tongue when he realises that just like Baika, he is also injured from thest battle, his injuries were already at the state ofpletely healing, unfortunately for him, he was forced toe out. ¡°How dare you attack my n!¡± Shadowsh does not care about his anger and instantly summons his two swords and attacks. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) A powerful sword Qi and intent flies towards the giant wolf, his expression changes when he senses the lethality of the attacks, he spreads his ws and also attacks. His sharp ws sh with the sword Qi, he grunts after a direct contact, he did not expect that the power behind the blow was this great. In his knowledge, sword attacks are always fast, urate and sharp but his current opponent incorporates the word ¡°Power¡± in his blows. BANG! Fortunately for him, after countless battles, he had learned a couple of tricks, he slightly adjusted his ws and tilted the path of the sword Qi towards the left before flying away. ..... A nearby hill was hit by the sword Qi and was cut cleanly, this just shows how sharp the sword Qi was, the expression of the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor bes ugly. He turns to his opponent and asks in an indignant tone ¡°Why are you attacking our n?! We do not have any problems with the human race.¡± Shadowsh raises his eyebrow but this is the effect that he wanted to achieve, since the human race is scattered, the chances of finding one of them in this location on the Divine Realm is practically zero. Since most of the time, humans are considered as one of the bottom races in the myriad of races in the Divine Realm, they acted cautiously as possible. They might not grow as fast or as strong as those that are considered as divine races but as long as they bind their time, together with the pressure and threat of extinction, they can grow to a shocking degree. As of now, humans can be found everywhere in the human realm, mortal realm and to other realms as long as it is near any human civilization, they can reproduce at an incredible fast rate and seldom, they produce a talent that can rival those of the top ns. Back to the present, Shadowsh was feeling a little guilty of ming the human race for his actions but he knows that as long as the invaders appear, this problem will be forgotten. He waves his sword again and again, releasing multiple sword Qi with every swing, he is not going to fight his opponent in this form, his level is already lower than the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor, he is not going to risk it. Seeing that he is quite intent on fighting from a distance, the eyes of the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor narrows, a cold glint shes through them. He howls as his speed increases, he then recklessly charges towards Shadowsh, multiple balls of mes appear besides him, they form aughing demon face as they fly like they have intelligence. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes a little bit but quickly returns to normal, he gestures downward and once again, the ck ball starts raining down rain of terror towards the Demonic ming Wolf n. He is letting the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor choose, to attack him or to save his nsmen, the expression of his opponent changes but it bes determined as he continues to increase his speed. ¡°So, you have chosen me.¡± Shadowsh mumbles, his expression then turns serious as he spun, creating an arc that is much more powerful than his basic sword Qi. The Demonic ming Wolf ancestor moves to the side but the arc actually tilts towards his direction, this catches him by surprise, the sword Qi then hits him, he quickly reacts and swings his paws, causing his ws to collide with the arc. ¡°You are strong, unfortunately, you are injured.¡± Shadowsh says to him before firing multiple energy bullets towards him, containing his chaos Qi. The Demonic ming Wolf ancestor opens his mouth and lets out a loud roar that destroys the bullets and weakens the arc. Shadowsh raises his eyebrow as he did not expect that he has this type of skill but this does not change anything. He ps his hand and reappears besides him, his eyes were radiating killing intent as he spun with his sword. Secret Sword Technique: Spinning sh sh BANG! Surprisingly, the mes surrounding the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor acted like an armour and blocked his attack, he felt like he had hit a hard surface. He shes once again, this time, far from his opponent, Shadowsh turns towards the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor and his eyes cannot help but be drawn towards his me, he wants to master the ability to turn elemental energy into physical objects. He had already learned the gist of it but truly mastering them is something that he desires greatly, meanwhile, his opponent was looking at him with a ruthless gaze. The falling bombs that he had thrown to his territory had destroyed many buildings and killed many of his nsmen, he can no longer hold his anger. The mes around him dance wildly, the fire demons that wereughing besides him starts growing bigger, finally, they be a true fire demon. Shadowsh knows that he has to even out the number, fortunately for him, he learned multiple techniques from the Spirit Fox n, coincidentally, one of them was a spirit summoning technique. ¡°Come fight for me!¡± He shouted as he chanted the incarnation in his mind, suddenly, his Origin Bloodline reacted violently, together with his Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Bloodline and Immortal Dragon Race Bloodline. A massive blue dragon appears, it seems to belong to the eastern faction but it exudes an ancient aura of the Spirit Race, seeing this, the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor was shocked. Even someone like him feels a massive amount of pressure from Behemoth in front of him, what makes the situation worse is that, after the blue spirit dragon appears, arge volume of water starts to spread throughout the surrounding. ¡®Was it you that have called me?¡¯ An ancient voice appears in his mind, he was about to answer when suddenly, the voice once again sounded out. ¡®What are you- No! This shouldn¡¯t be possible! Stop! Get away from me!¡¯ The massive blue spirit dragon starts to writhe in pain. Multiple chains appear and they bind it, the chains surprisinglye from Shadowsh¡¯s body, just as everyone was confused, two fish appear and they start dancing around the giant spirit. ¡®No! Your race should have gone extinct millennia ago, why do you still exist?!¡¯ The voice was filled with fear and trepidation. Unfortunately for it, the struggle was pointless, the chains pulled it inside Shadowsh¡¯s body, there are already multiple souls that Chaos and Harmony were controlling but because they were too weak, they just exist inside of Earth, helping the human race grow. But the giant spirit dragon that Shadowsh had summoned was different, it was considered as a Star Lord in the multiverse, it might not beparable to that of theary Lords on Mecha Universe, it was still decent. The spirit dragon was then absorbed by the two and it became loyal to them, Shadowsh can now summon it directly without any incantation, it had be a personal pet for him. ¡®Nice!¡¯ He cheered as he summoned it once again, this time, Chaos and Harmony also appeared. The Demonic ming Wolf ancestor was now hesitating if he should continue fighting Shadowsh now that the spirit dragon had appeared. Shadowsh who was about to continue the battle senses something and without hesitation, flees, the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor was taken aback but quickly, he also senses what his opponent had discovered. He roars with anger and regret, if he had only stopped him, he might have avenged his nsmen, what the two had discovered was the reinforcement of the Immortal Devouring Wolf Race. The wolves appear one by one, their expressions were fierce but seeing no opponent, they were confused, just as they were about to ask the Demonic ming Wolf ancestor what had happened, they all heard and smell something, they turned towards the Demonic ming Wolf n and their expressions turned ugly. ¡°Who did this?!¡± What Shadowsh had done, ticks a nerve in all of them, the destruction that they are currently seeing causes their hearts to be in pain. Chapter 1143 - 1143 CHAPTER 1112 CONQUERING THE ABYSSAL PLANE 1143 CHAPTER 1112 CONQUERING THE ABYSSAL PLANE Multiple individuals from their race had died, meanwhile, the perpetrator of this event returned back to his secluded base without any emotion. He was already used to this type of event, the amount of lives that he had reaped today is negligiblepared to all of the lives that he had taken. Shaking his head, he approaches one of the angels and asks ¡°Has Emily broken through yet?¡± The angel shakes her head ¡°No, she is still cultivating as we speak.¡± He can only ept that he is an abnormal entity and maybe even after the warmences, Emily might still be cultivating, he doesn¡¯t want to interfere with her breakthrough as it might destroy her foundation. He had already risked her safety by moving her from the Spirit Fox n to his secret base, he doesn¡¯t want to leave her unguarded and for him, his secret base is the safest location for him and his people. ¡°Keep monitoring her condition, if something bad happens, immediately inform me.¡± After saying this, he told Amethyst to take over his body while he is going back to the lower realm to increase the speed of their advancement towards the higher nes of existence. Amethyst was still in the process of discovering what truly had be of his bloodline, after being baptised by immortal spirit Qi, it had be much more terrifying than the two had expected. He can only use his entire strength if he knows what his body has be, know thyself, even though she was in the process of deep analysis, she can still control his body toplete the finishing touch for his secret base. ..... Shadowsh enters the body of his Behemoth Avatar, his strength has once again increased, not because of his personal strength but because he had obtained a summoning ability that can summon spirits from the spirit realm of Divine Realm. Also, he still has some slots for his special summoning ability that he had obtained from the gift that his old universe had given him, now that he had obtained The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), he felt that, his summoning ability might be stronger. But he will summon them inside Safehaven Paradise, he might influence the worlds there and if he can make his newfound summon fuse with an iplete world, he will automatically recruit a World Lord in an instant. Back to the present, Shadowsh is now controlling his avatar, he is actually in the midst of fighting against ten powerhouses from the Abyssal ne. He frowns as he was hit because of his sudden arrival, the attack causes him to feel pain and dizziness, it seems that it was a type of curse. He snorts and destroys the curse with ease, his divine sense is something that no one in the lower realm canpare. After the curse was broken, the peak Ascending Divine cursemaster was hit by the drawback, it spat out ck blood, before it could stabilise itself, Shadowsh grabbed its head and threw it to the ground. He fires a powerful ming breath towards the cursemaster, making its body convulse, it screams in pain because of the power in the mes, the other Ascending Divine Rankers react quickly, they realise that their opponent seems to have suddenly changed in a drastic manner. ¡°Do not falter, if we surrender, we will lose our sovereignty of this ne!¡± One of them that looks like a giant humanoid monster shouted, unfortunately for it, Shadowsh turns his attention to it. ¡°So, you guys are the stubborn idiots that are still trying to resist.¡± The Descending Divine Rankers were shocked, they had been fighting against the Behemoth Avatar for an entire month now, actually, there were quite a number of Descending Divine Rankers with them and an additional five Ascending Divine Rankers. After a month of battle, multiple of the Descending Divine Rankers were killed and the rest were all heavily injured, in the five Ascending Divine Rankers that are now gone, three are currently on the verge of dying, one was killed and the other ran away with heavy injury. But even after this, the avatar did not speak even once, now that they heard him speak, they quickly recall the rumours that they had heard, their expression quickly became grave. Shadowsh can sense that his body is now riddled with injuries, if it were not for the fact that the Behemoths are capable of recovering by just devouring energy, he would have been incapable of continue fighting. Since the strength of his opponents are being suppressed by this Universe¡¯s Will, he can only dispose of them in order to recover his strength. ¡°I apologize but it seems that I have to eat you.¡± After saying this, he transforms into his War Behemoth Humanoid Form, he looks at the Ascending Divine Rankers. He disappears and reappears behind the giant humanoid monster, with one thrust of his sword, he destroys its heart but he quickly frowns, he quickly realises that his target is still alive. The giant humanoid monster swings its arm backwards but he easily catches it and his Heaven Swallowing Technique activates instantly. ¡°You have an amazing constitution, unfortunately, you are facing me.¡± After saying, he lifts the giant humanoid monster and multiple fierce looking dragon heads that are made up of his own vitality appears. They start consuming the giant humanoid monster, the other Ascending Divine Rankers try to rescue theirrade but suddenly, multiple floating fireballs appear besides Shadowsh and they all fly towards them, the power behind the fireballs isn¡¯t small. Shadowsh had already mastered the basic mastery of the firew, after he had absorbed the phoenix me, his fire elemental energy is now much stronger than in the past. The remaining Ascending Divine Rankers quickly escape but he had put a mark on their body silently with his divine sense, escaping his me is near impossible. Meanwhile, the giant humanoid monster was devoured cleanly by the dragon heads, it had be a pure energy and its essence also contributed a lot to the upgrade of the Behemoth bloodline of his body. He startsughing because he now has the resources to increase the power of his avatar, during the uing, he can use it to test the strength of his enemies. Even if this avatar got destroyed, he still has other avatars, as long as Gaia continues to exist, he cannot die, after all, it is now basically his other half, he might not exist in a physical sense but he has a chance of rebirth if this truly ever happens. ¡°You monster!¡± One of his opponents indignantly shouts, Shadowsh smiles at him and fires a dragon breath towards his direction. BOOM! The Ascending Divine Ranker manages to dodge the dragon breath, unfortunately for it, the fireball that contains dense amounts of firew and energy hits its back. ¡°If you had only epted the proposal for an alliance, I would not have been forced to do this.¡± He mumbles as he kills another Ascending Divine Ranker. The situation bes more dire for the powerhouses of the Abyssal ne, with the invasion of Gulli and his demon army and the army of Thousand Race Empire, they practically have no chance of victory. After all, everyone in the ne had their strength suppressed and considering the karma that the beings in this ne have, they are currently at their weakest. Shadowsh is not going to let go of such an opportunity, actually, even the Aqua Race of Blue World has joined in this expedition, they want to obtain a small piece of territory in this ne. Even though the fierce Qi and the fallen fierce beasts are not pleasing to them, they can use their territory in this ne to nurture powerful beasts for war, they can act as cannon fodders. What is funny is that, the Beast ne has also heard of Shadowsh¡¯s n and they joined in this war, the Divine Dragon n were the most excited ones, the fierce Qi ispatible with their dragon Qi. They are going to use their new conquered territory to raise ck, dark, demon, evil and necro dragons. The other members of the Mythical Beast ns are also excited to participate in this battle, after learning that the so-called ns that have the same strength as them actually became paper tigers, they instantly pounce on them. Shadowsh knows that with the size of the Abyssal ne, even if the entire Gaia joins him, it was too big for them to swallow, since he wants to increase the strength of his allies, he decides to give this opportunity for them to absorb the vitality of the beings in this ne. Also Abyssal ne contains multiple resources that can increase their strength, with the alchemist profession thriving in Gaia, the demand for different types of resources are also increasing. The other lifestyle professions are also thriving in Gaia, while many try to increase their strength for the uing war, almost all powers are only focusing inbat strength but Shadowsh also respects and knows just how important the supports are. Chapter 1144 - 1144 CHAPTER 1113 CONQUERING HIGHER PLANES OF EXISTENCE 1144 CHAPTER 1113 CONQUERING HIGHER PLANES OF EXISTENCE Humans are the number one race that focuses on strengthening external strength, after all, their potential is not as great as the other race but this type of mentality also pays off and right now, the human race in Gaia are only below the Hope Family. With their numbers and their enhanced potential, they became a terrifying force, if it were not for the fact that the elves were the first soldiers that can truly fight under the Hope Family, they would be the undisputed strongest race in Gaia. Shadowsh and the rest of the Hope Family do not belong to any race, all evolved because of one person, they are a collection of beings that managed to break their limitations and became higher beings. Back to the present, after killing thest Ascending Divine Ranker, Shadowsh returns back to the alliancepound, unfortunately, he still hasn¡¯t recovered from the injuries that he had obtained from this war. Fortunately for him, his Behemoth Avatar can take this much and not fall down, he just needs to return to Giant¡¯s ne in order to recuperate, since the situation in this ne is now stabilising, he sets his eyes on Giant¡¯s ne. Fortunately, only one power is in control of such arge realm, as long as he can control the Behemoth Race, he can control the ne and since the only people that are stopping him were the elders of the n, he decides to take care of them. He can also give the Leviathans their revenge, even though he cannot let them exterminate the weaker Behemoths because he is going to use them and train them to be his soldiers. But those that are considered a threat for the position of n head will be taken care of, he can raise the infant Behemoths by himself, with the squids as a source of food and the enhanced nurture stones as a cultivation resource, he will raise the value of the entire race. Before he leaves, he has to inform Gulli and the rest, he knows that there are a couple of individuals that are very ambitious, without a superior controlling them, they might cause some problems in the uing battle against the invaders. ..... He will not let his effort go to waste, he waits for a while, in the meantime, he absorbsrge amounts of fierce Qi into his body, refining it using faith Qi, making it a pure and higher type of energy. He also has to master the metalw, he discovered that the Behemoths are quitepatible with the Metal God Technique, digging deeper, they aren¡¯t justpatible with this technique, they arepatible with different types of metal attribute skills. After waiting for a while, Gulli and the rest of the main rulers of this expedition gathered, they do not dare to slight hismand, even though Shadowsh asks them in a manner of politely requesting something, for the foreign powers, it is an absolute order. This is the respect they give to someone like him, Golden Dragon was themander of the entire Beast ne force, the rest of the higher ups of the Mythical Beast ns are preparing for the uing war, they are reluctant to just give up their home. After Shadowsh awakens the passive consciousness of their ne, they can sense that, it has actually be active, they are pouringrge amounts of resources towards its core. For them, the survival of the Beast ne is more important than any treasure they have, now that they have obtained such an opportunity to plunder another ne, they are not going to miss it. ¡°Golden Dragon, please prepare the forces under you, after weplete the conquest of this ne, we are going to conquer another ne and this time, it contains much richer resources than this ne but our opponents are also going to be a lot stronger.¡± The rest of the major powers were excited. Gulli snorted and said ¡°That ne that big brother is talking about will exclusively be for the Beast ne, Martial World and the Thousand Race Empire, do not think that you guys are able to participate in the next battle.¡± Shadowsh did not say anything, he tactically approves of what Gulli had said, he is willing to bring Beast ne with him because they actually epted his proposal of making them the vanguard of the uing war, such a dangerous job is actually epted by them. In order to reward them, he is going to bring them to resource rich nes and under hismand, they can increase the growth of their members and their ne. For the Martial World on the other hand, they are actually the guards of that ne, together with Don Don, they have been taking care of that ne and the territory under his name. Golden Dragon startsughing ¡°We are always ready, under your lead, victory is always certain.¡± The people of Gaia look at him with an approving look, they also see Shadowsh as a god of war in their world. ¡°I know but even though the people of this ne are being suppressed, this did not change the fact that they are once fighters of this ne.¡± The people from the other worlds that are under Gaia also agree with this. Many of theirrades/subordinates have been killed because they were too careless, that are not like the army under Gulli and the Thousand Race Empire that can contend against beings from higher nes of existence. Golden Dragon speaks ¡°Actually, I think that I should return first to Beast ne, all of the beasts under me belong to the Mythical Beast ns, I think that it is more wise to bring those from the lower ns.¡± Shadowsh cannot help but nod ¡°I could not agree more, go, I will start my preparation back on Gaia, once you guys finish your mission here, I will be waiting for you.¡± After saying this, he left, leaving behind the rest of the army that are now discussing amongst themselves on how to split the entire Abyssal ne. The group that stands out the most were the Abyssal Dragon Race, they decided to join the alliance, they were only epted because of Banjo, no matter what their intentions are, it does not change that they had taken care of Banjo with love. To repay them, Shadowsh decided to give them the territories that their race had conquered during this war. Golden Dragon looks at him and snorts ¡°Lucky b*stards.¡± Hearing this, the Abyssal Dragon King finally snaps, heshes out ¡°What did you say, you overgrown snake!¡± Golden Dragon King was surprisingly not enraged, he only looked at him with disdain before saying ¡°No matter how much you deny it, your race is no longerparable to mine, no, I was wrong, you are not even as great as some special medium grade ns of our ne.¡± Heughs as he leaves his rival fuming, the Abyssal Dragon King was furious but he knows that what his rival had said is true, even with a small support from Gaia, the amount of territory they had conquered is not even half as much as the Divine Dragon n, much less the entire Mythical Beast ns. BANG! ¡°Vikki, prepare the most handsome and beautiful members of our race, we are going to have them seduce some of the soldiers of the Thousand Race Empire.¡± One of the elders cannot help but ask ¡°Is it worth it? I mean, they are just normal soldiers, shouldn¡¯t we target those that have more status?¡± The Abyssal Dragon King looks at him and asks ¡°It is toote, the greatest battle that this realm is going to experience is now approaching, not to mention, in terms of charm, we cannotpare to those subi that are now in that world.¡± What they did not know is that, in terms of charm, the subi might beparable to the Gaia¡¯s Fox Race but their appearance is not as astounding as they think, the appearance of the women in Holy Continent isparable to theirs. Back to where Shadowsh is, he has returned back to Gaia, he is now going to recuperate inside Time World, he had absorbed most of the damage in this body but he also needed to release it in order to fully recover. He felt thankful that he had tempered this avatar of his to its limit, after all, the battle that it had experienced would have killed most Ascending Divine Rankers. It kept on standing because of its durability, the strength that the Behemoth Race has might be one of the most sought-after power but Shadowsh focuses in the strength and durability of their body. He can dish out powerful attacks with ease, after all, not only has he mastered the sword intent andw of strength, coupled with his powerful control over elemental energy, he is confident that he can defeat anyone in this realm. Chapter 1145 - 1145 CHAPTER 1114 A FAN 1145 CHAPTER 1114 A FAN ¡°My strength in this realm is considered unrivaled, I am confident that I can stall the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ Armies but once they break the boundary, my current strength will not be enough.¡± He mumbles as he flies towards the Holy Continent. Gaia informs him that the beings that she had invited (snatched) from other worlds and nes can fight for her safety. ¡°Okay, that is helpful but what we need is not a group of unorganized fighters but an army with proper soldiers, as long as we can supply them with our ships, our chances of bing this realm¡¯s overlord will be much higher.¡± He forcefully calms himself down in order not to shout hisst words. Bing an overlord of an entire realm is something that is unheard of but only in this universe, he still cannot forget about Xcavier. The strongest being in the Mecha Universe, this title is something that he is envious of, he knows that with such strength, even the entire Origin Race would tremble under his presence. What he did not know is that, the reason why Xcavier is known to be the strongest powerhouse on Mecha Universe is that he owns the strongest army in that universe, no matter how strong a being is, there is always an advantage in numbers. Gaia bes more active as ofte, it is because of the feedback she receives from him back on Divine Realm, with a small but continuous amount of immortal spirit Qi flowing into her, she starts growing rapidly. ¡°Now, I just need to find the physical body of my dragon and fox star, I am not worried about that ck hole but that two stars are in danger now that the two universes¡¯ armies have arrived in this realm.¡± After thinking about this, he decides to ask Yshelia to have the spaceships tested for outer space travel. He is confident that he can hide the existence of the two stars by using the two Fragments but this will notst for long, once he runs out of energy, their situation will be precarious. ..... ¡°Sigh, so many worries with such a short amount of time, why do the problems multiply as I get stronger?¡± He sighs before taking over another avatar. It was his dragon avatar, since he has Banjo¡¯s bloodline stored within Safehaven Paradise, he is going to use that blood in order to transform his divine dragon bloodline into void dragon bloodline. He has multiple avatars, even though losing one is such a great waste, as long as there is a certain purpose in his mind, he is willing to risk it. ¡°Oh wow, am I really that lustful.¡± Just like the first time he had taken over his fox avatar, his dragon avatar is lying besides multiple naked females, all of them are gorgeous. They cannot use his reputation to do things but their status is still quite high, not many know that he had left two avatars that he had crafted under his images inside his empire. The ones that know this information are only his family members, fortunately this was the case as, when he is not controlling the two avatars, they would live a different life that they paved on their own. ¡°Sigh, I hope that they had not impregnated one of the girls that they had slept with.¡± After all, after he has taken their body, their personality will disappear while their memories will slowly be fused with him. He disappears, leaving behind a note for the girls that they are now epted into Safehaven Paradise, he cannot just let his avatar have fun without any type of consequences. ¡°Now, let us see just how strong this avatar will be after transforming into a Void Beast.¡± Inside Safehaven Paradise, Shadowsh looks at the drop of blood in his hand. He was trembling in excitement, after all, his evolution in his true body can no longer be changed, even though his bloodline is extremely terrifying, he doesn¡¯t focus on one aspect or trait. His bloodline is epassing, that is why, he wants to learn the ability of the Void Beasts, his avatar can share their experience and enlightenment to him, after using their mastery, the strength of his true body will certainly rise. This is one of his greatest abilities, to master different types ofws with his true body and through his avatar, he is even nning to create another avatar that only focuses in thew of time and another with thew of fire. He feels that he is just wasting the bloodline of the phoenix race in his true body, he has multiple attributes and powers but he doesn¡¯t know how to truly control them. It is such a waste, shaking his head, he sighs thinking that, these ns he thinks in his head cannot be aplished, if it was in the past, he can still achieve something great, unfortunately, the war between this universe and the Demon and Plunder Universe is already happening. ording to Gaia, it seems that there were already tens of worlds that were plundered and destroyed by their enemies. After hearing this, he starts to be nervous, the advance of their enemy is much faster than he had expected. Swallowing Banjo¡¯s bloodline, he starts to feel his body being wreaked, he shivers slightly before calming down, heughs bitterly ¡°I had experienced such great pain multiple times already that this type of transformation no longer bothers me.¡± He was pitying himself but at the same time, proud of his achievements, he, a normal human being from a universe that is underdeveloped actually managed to grow to his current state. His transformation will take a couple of days, in the meantime, he has to check every part of his avatar¡¯s body in order to fully absorb the bloodline of a Void Beast. He believes that after the transformation, Beast ne and Martial World will be ready for their invasion of Giant¡¯s ne, he is not worried about the retaliation of the Behemoth Race. The Leviathans have been developing at a rapid pace, not to mention, they had also participated in the battle against the invaders, they are blessed by this universe. There are also a couple of Behemoths that had fought against the invaders but they are mostly the individuals that he had fought with, they only followed hismand. He is nning on subduing them and not outright killing them, his only targets are the elders that have been toofortable with their status. They haven¡¯t achieved anything great in their entire lives and they are just wasting the potential of their race. Shadowsh is going to kill them and feed them to his family, after all, the meat of all the members of the Behemoth Race is extremely beneficial for cultivation. Meanwhile, back on Beast ne, Golden Dragon returns with great fanfare, the people back on their n have already heard that they were victorious. ¡°My people! I have returned with great news, after a discussion with the great and invincible Shadowsh, I am going to bring some of the medium and low ranking beast ns with me, we are going to conquer the Abyssal ne!¡± His words stunned everyone. After a couple of seconds, everyone cheered, the members of the Mythical Beast ns looked amongst each other, they nodded as if agreeing on something. ¡®Golden Dragon, we want to have a talk with you.¡¯ Hearing this, Golden Dragon was not surprised, after all, he knows just how greedy the members of the Mythical Beast ns are. ¡°Not needed, I can say this to you, if it is only us, we will not be able to obtain much benefit from Gaia, the only way for us to grow stronger is to work together, so I suggest for all of you old foggies is to suppress your selfish thoughts of monopolising the war.¡± He snorted and was not afraid of saying this in front of everyone. The elders of the Mythical Beast ns became embarrassed, sensing the stares of the members of the other beast ns, they could only silently leave the ce. Meanwhile, Russel who was watching everything cannot help but snort ¡°Even my older brother gives benefits to the other powers on Gaia, he can ignore them but he did not do so.¡± ¡°For him, in order to raise an entire world or ne, everyone must improve, they canpete for resources, the only thing that they have to look after is going too far in their pursuit of power.¡± Golden Dragon looks at him with a surprised expression, he excitedly pointed at himself and asked ¡°Are you saying that my decision is in line with your big brother¡¯s method?¡± Russel was reluctant to agree to this but he still did, he grumbles ¡°You are a powerhouse of this ne, why do you act like you are just like a member of the Hope Family.¡± Golden Dragon was stunned after hearing this, yes, he was a proud member of the Divine Dragon n, why does he act like a little fanboy in front of everyone just because they are talking about Shadowsh. Chapter 1146 - 1146 CHAPTER 1115 GOLDEN DRAGON’S DILEMMA 1146 CHAPTER 1115 GOLDEN DRAGON¡¯S DILEMMA Seeing his expression, Russel sighs ¡°This is normal, no, in fact, it is more understandable that someone like you would admire him greatly.¡± He reminiscence about the things that he had experienced together with his family. ¡°As a dragon, you reign supreme above many beings, your race has always been the symbol of power, strength and destruction but just like how beastmen worship strength, you guys are also drawn by it.¡± Golden Dragon agrees to this, Shadowsh¡¯s examples have always been something that he admires very much, because of this type of mentality, he starts transforming into a fanboy. He bes embarrassed and unlike the elders, he runs away with his ws covering his face, the shame he is now feeling is very unbearable to him. Russel shakes his head upon seeing this ¡°You cannot escape my big brother¡¯s blinding greatness, I just hope that you will not be like those extremists on Gaia.¡± In another location, to be more precise, in the Martial World, Don Don is now gathering as many martial artists as he can, they must first pass his tests before being qualified. His Martial Beast Sect is now considered as the number one sect in this world, their authority in this world is second to none. While he was supervising the test, he senses something and looks in a certain direction, one by one, the sea dwellers of this world appear, he also summons them. ..... ¡°Greetings sect leader Don Don, may we ask, if the information that you had sent us is true?¡± They still cannot believe that they are invited to such a grand event. ¡°Yes, I am serious about increasing the strength of this world and I cannot do this alone, I need everyone¡¯s help.¡± Everyone can hear the determination in his words and they be solemn, the ocean empress asks ¡°What about Death World?¡± Don Don smiles ¡°Do not worry about it, Sans is going to deal with that world, I had to beg him in order to have him deal with our problem.¡± The sea dwellers look at him with apologetic expressions, the other sects also were feeling guilty that they were all relying on him to always solve their own world¡¯s problems, what they did not know is that Don Don did not beg, Sans is more than willing to absorb a world. He doesn¡¯t need to make a move personally, he can just leave the world for his subordinates, after all, it was only a high grade world not a ne, the strongest being that can exist inside a world is a Saint Lord, Descending Divine Rankers will be suppressed and maybe even destroyed by a world consciousness. Sans left everything to Nightmare, he is confident that he is capable of conquering such a world. Nightmare is no longer just a mount for Sans, he is of his best general, if it were not for the fact that he is not suited to be amander, he would have made him the second leader of his army. Unfortunately, Nightmare is too barbaric, he likes to fight in the frontline and as long as he haspanions that have the same strength as him charge towards their enemies, he can amplify their destructive capabilities at least two folds. Nightmare is actually a peak Saint Lord, after entering the Death Dungeon Tower multiple times, his strength and everyone else have rapidly improved, in the process of their tempering, millions of undeads under Sans were killed. The ones that managed to survive the whole ordeal be elites of his army, the only ones capable of stopping them in the entire Gaia were the high elves and ancient Treants of Leafinia¡¯s army and the royal army of the Thousand Race Empire. The royal army might not be well known because their achievements are always ignored because of Shadowsh¡¯s existence but their strength cannot be denied by those that know or have faced them. Back to Don Don, after hearing about their participation in the uing war against a higher ne of existence, multiple martial artists from different worlds start migrating in flocks, some want to immediately set up shops and territories, unfortunately for them, all of them were blocked by a powerful army. An army made up entirely of undeads and Adventurers, this was a decision that Sans thinks that his brother will like, the Adventurers on the other hand were recruited by Don Don. Their only responsibility is to stop any foreigners from entering unregistered, the ones that are the most passionate in this mission were the natives of Martial World. Many sects that are not considered as true sects or graded sects are unable to join the uing war, not because Don Don discriminated against them but because of the fact that many of their elites will die after the war. Their elites are their foundation, even after giving them arge amount of resources, they will be unable to recover that fast. Unlike the other big sects that have numerous sect disciples, since Don Don promised them that, after the war, the royal army of the Thousand Race Empire will protect them during the period of development before the invaders reach them, they are more than happy to participate. In the Extreme Sword Sect, the former ordinary sword sect that Shadowsh had defeated, multiple sect disciples lined up in front of their sect leader. Many of the elders that were not born with any talent in pertaining towards the sword have been blessed by their sect leader and they had obtained increasedprehension towards the path of the sword. ¡°In the next couple of days, we will participate in a war that will be written into history, for this, we, the Extreme Sword Sect, must show what we are capable of!¡± He unsheathes his sword and starts shouting ¡°Do not worry, under the lead of the great and invincible Shadowsh, we will certainly be victorious! What we want to achieve is to be either the second or third in the meritorious service!¡± One of the more ambitious disciples raises his hand, the sword sect leader nods at him, he quickly asks with confidence ¡°Why settle for second and third ce when we can be first!¡± The sword sect leader sighs ¡°Lu men, I do not want to break your confidence but we are up against the Martial Beast Sect and a higher ne of existence that are entirely made up of divine beasts, do you think we are capable of besting any of the two?¡± The ambitious disciple became silent, he knew that they are truly not a match against the two. A female with a cold and indifferent expression raises her hand, seeing the look of approval from her sect leader, she asks ¡°Aren¡¯t the army of Gaia going to participate in this battle?¡± The sword sect leader shakes head ¡°No, they are not needed, we are only facing one power not multiple ones, actually, ording to great god Shadowsh, we are considered as an extra in the uing battle, the only reason why we manage to join in such a grand event is because of the sea dwellers and Martial Beast Sect.¡± Everyone in the sect sighs, suddenly, they hear a sound that is extremely pleasant to their minds, the sword sect leader turns towards the source of the sound and greets ¡°Wee, Fairy Su.¡± Fairy Su is no longer a member of the Extreme Sword Sect, she has created another sect that focuses on using spirit art, she is one of the strongest powerhouses in this world. She speaks, her voice made everyone except for the sword sect leader to be rxed ¡°Not only those two, our Heavenly Spirit Sound Sect have also helped.¡± Hearing this, the sword sect leader¡¯s eyes lit up, he then turned to the sect members of his sect snorted, his harrumphed carries a powerful spiritual sense that snaps everyone out of their daze. ¡°Bunch of imbecil*s! Fairy Su, can you not tease him for now and tell us the information that you have regarding the ne that we are going to attack.¡± Hearing this, the smiling Fairy Su turns serious. ¡°I can tell you this, the strength of any of the peak Saint Lords of the Behemoth Race can annihte this sect, even with the help of my sect, we would be annihted.¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked, the expression of the sword sect leader became solemn. Heughs in a pitiful manner ¡°No wonder Great God Shadowsh told us that we are just extra.¡± Fairy Su smiles bitterly but she cannot deny the fact that they are too weak to even be able to fight against a juvenile Behemoth. She consoles ¡°Do not worry, with the amount of resources in that world, we can use it as a springboard to our sess, believe in us and believe in our God!¡± The sword sect leader recovers, she shouts at the top of his lungs ¡°She is right, that ne and the ruling race of that ne has been developing for millions of years, we can grow as strong or even stronger than them as long as we can persevere!¡± Chapter 1147 - 1147 CHAPTER 1116 THE AVATARS 1147 CHAPTER 1116 THE AVATARS The sect members also recover their confidence, they raise their swords and shout, what they did not know is that, in their sect leader¡¯s mind, he is not confident with just them. ¡®I am confident that we can reach those monsters level as long as we continue serving and following our great god.¡¯ The once hated Shadowsh is now considered as the Divine Deity of the Martial World. He is called many different titles, this actually nearly caused a great war amongst the different kingdoms and sects in this world, fortunately, Don Don interfered. War God Shadowsh, The Life God, The World Creator Deity and many more were erased and reced by the title Great God, surpassing every god in any existing religion in this world. While the Martial World was preparing with all of their heart, the situation in Beast ne is different, the ns are actually fighting amongst each other, making Golden Dragon furious and nearly canceling their participation in the uing war. The Mythical Beast ns have to intervene and after suppressing all the beast ns in their ne, they finally have decided to gather the heads of all ns that are eligible to join the war and talk things through. The one that is going to be the de facto leader of the entire beast ns of this world was actually Ancestor Fenghuang, she has the closest rtionship with Gaia, making her a suitable leader. Golden Dragon was now drinking liquor with Russel, he was drunk because the drinks that they are using all came from Gaia, with the advancement of technology and rune knowledge, everything was affected, of course, beverages were one of them. ¡°Godd*mn! as expected of the most developed ne of existence in this realm, you guys truly know how to enjoy yourselves!¡± Golden Dragon exims. ..... Russel cannot agree more, the two of them were now inside the miniature world deep within the territory that Gaia has in Beast ne. ¡°By the way, has my nsmen been behaving well? You do not know this but they are quite arrogant.¡± A screech was heard and a phoenix appears besides them. Golden Dragon turns to her and his eyes light up, he asks in a doting manner ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t little Feng, why have youe?¡± There are only three beast ns in Beast ne that know the existence of this hidden world, they are the Graceful Phoenix n, Divine Dragon n and the Fortuitous Qilin n. ¡°Lord Golden Dragon, my mother asks for your presence in Hope Peak.¡± Golden Dragon frowns, he was enjoying his time with his friend after a great battle, he disliked being bothered during this type of moment. ¡°Are those lower beast ns still fighting amongst themselves?!¡± He snarls but surprisingly, the phoenix shakes her head. ¡°No, after our interference, they became more well behaved, now, we are troubled by the fact that we do not have any suitable generals amongst our army.¡± Golden Dragon did not think of this but he quickly realises how great of a problem this was, he stands up and rests for a couple of seconds, he absorbsrge amounts of monster Qi or in this realm, beast Qi. He wants to make his head clear before arriving at Hope Peak, the phoenix cannot help but sigh in admiration ¡°As expected of the liquor on Gaia, even someone like lord Golden Dragon was affected deeply.¡± Golden Dragon finally bes sober, he stretches a little bit before saying ¡°Let us go to Hope Peak, by the way, didn¡¯t I tell you that you should call me uncle rather than lord?¡± The phoenix was startled but she quickly remembers Golden Dragon saying this, she shyly smiles at him and apologizes ¡°I am sorry, since you have be the spokesperson of this ne, I refer to you as lord instinctively.¡± Golden Dragonughs out loud ¡°Unfortunately, my statuses with great responsibility but I will not shy away from the problems that I am facing or will face in the future.¡± He left the hidden world, seeing his back disappearing, Russel stares at him with admiration, he sighs and says to himself ¡°You do not know but I know what exactly you feel.¡± ¡°While you are worrying about the safety of a single ne of existence, we of the Hope Family have to worry about the survival of this universe.¡± That is why, even though he is reluctant to do so, he stays inside Beast ne all of this time, helping the Mythical Beast ns prepare for the uing war. With the methods that the schrs back on Gaia have mastered, his advice is always on point and greatly improves the situation in this ne. A couple of dayster, Shadowsh finally finishes the evolution of his dragon avatar, it is now considered a Void Dragon, he is going to use it to monitor the movement of the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ Armies. He is not worried that it will be killed, as long as the boundary still exists, his enemies will be unable to destroy this avatar of his. ¡°Let us see just how powerful this body truly is!¡± With a cry, he flies to the sky, his powerful aura seems to render most foreign flying beings afraid. ROAR! He lets out a loud dragon roar and breaks the barrier but does not harm it in any way, he appears at a vast expanse of space. Looking at the stars shimmering in the bright gxy, he sighs thinking that, he was once a normal human that could not even go to another city whenever he wanted to but now, he is actually traveling throughout different worlds and is even capable of swimming through space. ¡°Hahaha! Let us see just how great this universe is!¡± With that, he flies towards the location of his dragon star, he doesn¡¯t know its exact location but the sense of calling bes his direction. Meanwhile, the Martial World is now advancing towards Gaia, they need to pass through Gaia, then Blue World before they can arrive at their destination. Don Don doesn¡¯t have enough flying boats for them, because of this, those that have flying beasts were advised to ride them towards the entrance of Blue World. Fortunately for them, the entrance of Blue World is near the Invincible Empire, they can just use the closest transmission array connected to the empire. All of them are martial artists, they can breathe in underwater for an extended amount of time, if they cannot even achieve this, they are unfit to join in the uing war. Everyone was feeling excited, the sword sect leader looked at them and snorted, he mocked ¡°A bunch of fools, do they really think that they are going to amount to anything in the uing battle?¡± Fairy Su looks at him and smiles ¡°You cannot me them, they believe that they are strong but they do not know just how much sacrifice the Martial Beast Sect has to endure in order to obtain this qualification.¡± The sword sect leader¡¯s heart feels heavy after hearing this, ording to Fairy Su, Don Don was on a brink of death after his first mission in this ne, Shadowsh was furious because of this and nearly started a war against the Behemoth Race. He cannot help but say ¡°Our world is blessed to have someone like Don Don as its main ruler.¡± Fairy Suughs out loud ¡°Why are you saying this? Why do you think that our world has chosen him as its other half?¡± The sword sect leader scratches his head ¡°I keep forgetting about this fact, hahaha, I am truly forgetful.¡± Fairy Su shakes her head, she then looks at the back of Don Don with infatuation, actually, the first person she was interested to was the sword sect leader, unfortunately for her, he cuts off his emotions, he might not have be an emotionless human being but he is nowcking in this department. Since he is no longer that same man that she has fallen in love with, she can only seal her emotions but after familiarising herself with Don Don, she became attracted to him. Meanwhile, on Beast ne, the beasts that are going to participate in the war against the Giant¡¯s ne were now rearing to go. They swear to themselves that they are going to bring back an overwhelming victory for their ne and be heroes that will be remembered throughout the ages by their n. Back on Safehaven Paradise, inside Time World, Shadowsh (Behemoth Avatar) opens his eyes, after testing the capabilities of his dragon avatar, he decides to let it travel throughout the vastness of space by itself. ROAR! He lets out a roar, symbolising his return, he is now in full health, he can make a move against the Giant¡¯s ne right now, his first priority is to inform the Leviathans about their invasion. Considering that Fringe has been cultivating all of this time while Derranger is in charge of their n, he has high expectations in his visit. Chapter 1148 - 1148 CHAPTER 1117 TARGET: BEHEMOTH RACE 1148 CHAPTER 1117 TARGET: BEHEMOTH RACE BANG! He appears in the sky inside Giant¡¯s ne, now that his strength and his mastery over thew of strength, destruction and metal has increased massively, he is now confident that he can conquer this ne. But first, in order to reduce the amount of casualties that his side will experience, he has to prepare for the battle that will drown this entire ne in blood. His first destination, the ocean of this ne, now that the Leviathans have resurfaced in this ne, they have once again regained their sovereignty towards the ocean. He dives into the sea and instantly disappears, now that his Behemoth Avatar has be more solid andpact, he cannot change its appearance like before. He can only hide his figure with his overbearing divine sense, as he travels in the ocean, he cannot help but frown, he has heard that the Behemoths aren¡¯t good at fighting and traveling through water. He did not expect that this was true, his body felt heavy, this made him confused, if this is the case, even if the Behemoth Race is stronger than the Leviathan Race, they should be incapable of nearly exterminating the Leviathans. After arriving at the hidden territory of the Leviathans, he notices that there are different types of Leviathans that are present, it seems that Derranger has been gathering different ns of their race. He nods in approval, the only thing that was dissatisfied with is that he can easily enter the ce without anyone stopping him. He is confident with his invisibility but they should have at least put some sort of protection array formation in their territory, he decided that after the war, he will inform Derranger about this. ..... He arrives inside a room, he sees Derranger having intense ¡°Exercise¡± with a Leviathan that looks like a mermaid seal. He decides to wait for them to finish, he cannot help but cheer for his friend, after an hour of intense and passionate lovemaking, the two were still about to continue, Shadowsh¡¯s eyebrow twitches after seeing his friend preparing for another round even though he had already gone through multiple times. ¡°Ahem!¡± Finally, he cannot take it anymore and lets out a loud cough that freezes the two, the female Leviathan shouts in terror as she controls the surrounding water but Shadowsh easily disperses her attack. He turns to her and says ¡°Mydy, me and Derranger have to talk about something very important, may you leave for a while?¡± Just as the girl was about to attack once again, Derranger raises his hand and gestures for her to calm down, he stands up and transforms into humanoid form. ¡°It is nice to meet you, lord Shadowsh.¡± The girl was shocked, she did not expect that the person in front of her was the legendary person that brought the Leviathan Race back to this ne. Shadowsh coughs ¡°I apologize that I had to interrupt your hard work in securing the future generation of your race.¡± Hearing this, Derranger bes embarrassed, so did his lover, she can only leave in a hurry in order to escape the embarrassing situation. ¡°My lord, why have youe?¡± Derranger knows that Shadowsh must have something important to say for him to visit him without any prior notification. ¡°Gaia is now preparing to invade this ne, prepare your group because once we start, we will not stop until we make this ne ours.¡± Hearing this, Derranger¡¯s expressions change. ¡°Do not do it my lord, the Behemoth Race has the heart of this ne, ording to father, the reason why our race was defeated is because of this weapon, they can only fight innd because of the threat of the heart of this ne.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s eyes light up when he hears this, he quickly asks ¡°Do you know where the location of the heart of this ne currently is?¡± Derranger shakes his head ¡°That is something that we have been trying to find out, after all, we believe that we cannot truly defeat the Behemoth Race if they still have it.¡± Shadowshughs out loud ¡°You guys are not that weak, do not worry, as long as I am here, victory will be ours!¡± Derranger looks at his fading back and realises that their time of hidden but safe development is ending, their greatly sought revenge ising to them. ¡°I have to inform my father about this.¡± Leaving these words, he bursts out of his room and swims towards the direction of the deepest part of the ocean in this world. Like most worlds, the deeper a being dives into the ocean, the stronger the pressure is, in this ne, the pressure is amplified by a hundred times and what makes it worse is that, this amplification increases as one dives deeper. This ne was thrown out of the Divine Realm, because of this, the limit of the cultivation realm in this ne is at the peak of Ascending Divine Rank. Because of this, none were able to reach the deepest part since only those that are considered titled Immortals or in this realm¡¯s words, a god. There is no light around Derranger but because of the connection between him and his father, he still can sense his general direction. He cannot go further after reaching the limit of the Saint Lords, he spreads out his bloodline in order to arouse the attention of his father. ¡°Derranger, why have youe?¡± A deep and powerful voice can be heard. Derranger instantly knows that his father has noticed him, he informs him about their n to attack the Behemoth Race. Fringe snaps his eyes open and asks ¡°Have we obtained the heart of this ne?¡± This is something that he is most worried about, the heart of the ne is the most important thing in this ne, as long as the Behemoths still have it, their chances of victory is practically zero. ¡°No, not yet but it seems that lord Shadowsh is determined to destroy the Behemoth Race, he seems to be not worried even after informing him about the existence of the heart.¡± Fringe raises his eyebrow. He does not believe that Shadowsh is an idiot nor his son underying the importance of the heart, he sighs and says ¡°So be it, we owe everything to him, we must repay him for his kindness.¡± Derranger sees that his dad is not confident, he quickly says ¡°Dad, while you were busy cultivating, Gaia has conquered a higher ne of existence.¡± Fringe was nearly shocked to death, he clutched his chest and forcefully calmed his beating heart down. Taking a deep breath (Even though it was underwater) Fringe finally calms himself down. ¡°It might be possible! No! It is possible! Shadowsh¡¯s existence itself is a miracle, he is capable of achieving that impossible! Derranger! hurry up and gather our force, let us take back this ne!¡± Meanwhile, in a different location, Shadowsh was now talking with the beings that he had saved, they were indebted to him and because of the brainwashing that the soldiers of Gaia had done to them, they arepletely loyal to him. ¡°During this period of time, all of you must stay hidden in this location, I and my people are going to conquer this ne and make it truly mine, events like indiscriminate killing spree will no longer happen under my rule!¡± The people all cheer. They believe in what he has said, seeing their expression, he knows that he no longer needs to worry about their safety during the war. With how tough the trees are, as long as the forces of the Behemoth Race do not reach this ce, they will not be killed. After informing the soldiers about their n, he went to his final destination, the Behemoth Race Territory. His return is greeted with smiles, not knowing that he will destroy them, he can only apologise to them inwardly but this is something that he must do. His targets are those that are affected by his actions, to fully conquer this realm, he must not let those that are blessed by this Universe¡¯s Will participate in the uing battle. ¡°Thank you for your warm wee everyone but sadly I bring grave news, the invaders have once again returned and they are much stronger than before, they even brought with them Immortals that should not exist in this realm.¡± Hearing this, the smiling Behemoths be pale. Their expression turns ugly as they quickly realise that they are in a very dire situation, the current n head, which is the father of the body he is possessing speaks. ¡°It seems that our only choice is to cut off our connection to this realm.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s expression might not change but he has already put the list of priority targets in his mind and the current n head of the Behemoth Race is the number one target. Since he is not willing to fight for the world that had raised him, he is ungrateful and selfish, not to mention stupid. Chapter 1149 - 1149 CHAPTER 1118 TRICKING THE BEHEMOTH RACE 1149 CHAPTER 1118 TRICKING THE BEHEMOTH RACE ¡°Darko, can you tell me more about the situation of this universe?¡± Darko¡¯s father turns to him, Shadowsh wasughing in his heart. These Behemoths are truly idiots, once they lose the protection of this universe, it will be destroyed by the different powers or beings in the void of space. What they do not know is that, there are multiple deranged beings that were created by the chaotic thoughts of multiple intelligent beings, they only seek destruction of all life and nothing else, they do not serve any great purpose. ¡°I do not know anything else n head, the worlds that I had subdued are not that strong, they are incapable of learning more information regarding the invaders, I only know that they are capable of destroying any higher ne of existence in this realm.¡± The expressions of the elders be ugly, it seems that they have now epted the decision of the current n head. ¡°n head, can I ask for my group to be excused for the n meeting, I need their help to gather more information in order to secure our race¡¯s safety.¡± The n head nodded, Shadowsh then brought all of the Behemoths that have the blessing of this universe. They flew in a certain direction, they did not stop until they reached a certain amount of distance from their territory. They are incredibly disciplined, as long as Shadowsh does not stop, they will not also, they were confused though but since this is amand from their leader, they do not argue. ..... Shadowsh turns to them, seeing their disciplined appearance, he sighs and starts speaking ¡°Let us rest here, we are going to travel towards a different world, once we reach our destination, we immediately move out.¡± The Behemoths started preparing their camp, unbeknownst to them, Shadowsh had brought with him a poisonous powder that will continuously lower their mental health and defense. It is not permanent but with such poison, he is confident that he can trap them in an illusion long enough for his main body to return to this realm and cleanse their minds of memories regarding the Behemoth Race. ¡°Sleep well, once you wake up, you will live a much better life.¡± He mumbles as he sees the Behemoths that he had brought starts dozing off. He sighs and starts writing a rune array that will help hide these Behemoths, he knows that the Leviathans will not ept the fact that some of the older generations survive but he will not let this universe suffer. Afterpleting his arrangement, he finally decides to dere war on the Behemoth Race, he returns to the Behemoth¡¯s territory and starts killing one member after another. He did this discreetly, after the forceful ascension, the number of Behemoths that is currently in the Giant¡¯s ne has deceased greatly, especially their powerhouses. Fortunately for Shadowsh, the Behemoths have been the only ruler of this ne, because of this, they were very careless and even after ten or so Behemoths disappearing, none were still rmed. That is until Shadowsh was found out by one of the elders, the elder was actually visiting his descendant when he saw him killing the person that he was looking for. Instantly, the entire race was rmed, Shadowsh knows that his job isplete, he throws a head that looks exactly like his Behemoth Avatar in order to tell the race that their so-called saviour was dead. The entire territory of the Behemoth Race was now in a tense and oppressive mood, the current n head was staring at the head of his son with a dazed expression. He does not know that his son died a long time ago, Darko¡¯s sister, Arandiel, is the only person that is happy with the current event, not knowing the importance of Darko¡¯s death. ¡°n head, we need to prepare, if Darko is dead that means that all the elites he had brought with him have also died, not to mention, our opponent is a shape shifter.¡± BANG! The n head ms his paw on the floor and shouts ¡°We will kill that b*stard! How dare he kill my son and many of our nsmen, I want everyone to gather, we will use the heart of this ne.¡± The expression of the elders changes but they did not argue the decision that their n head has made, recalling thest message that Darko (Shadowsh) told them, they cannot help but feel a chill running down their spine. Shadowsh was actually present amongst the Behemoths, he was impersonating one of his victims, unfortunately, he cannot keep his illusion for a long time. ¡®Seeing their expression, it seems that using the heart of this ne cost something, a very precious sacrifice that even causes their race to actually feel pain.¡¯ Shadowsh thought. He decides to steal the heart of this ne if he is given any opportunity, his eyes were shining, as long as he finds the location where they are hiding the heart, he will immediately make a move. He then sighs, he had forgotten once crucial fact, there are now three Peak Ascending Divine Rankers in the Behemoth Race. They have reached this stage not because of their hard work but actually because of him, he had obtainedrge amounts of resources from different worlds and shared them with the Behemoth Race. He did this because he wants to earn their trust and that he did, that is why, during his killing spree, no one managed to discover him. He now knows the majority of the structure of the entire territory, the only locations he hasn¡¯t stepped upon are the forbidden grounds that are being guarded by ancient arrays that were created when this ne was still a part of the Divine Realm. He might be confident with his strength but he is not foolish enough to enter such ces, there is a great difference between the lower realm and the Divine Realm, especially in terms of power and quality. ¡°I, first and third elder are going to enter the forbidden ground, second elder you will stay and monitor all the members of our n, if anyone dares to leave, you have my permission to detain them.¡± The n head told everyone this, he left the second elder because other than him and first elder, he is the only one that is a Peak Ascending Divine Ranker. Shadowsh watches them leave the room, he sneers and instantly makes a move, he knows that the second elder will notice that he had only left an illusion, once it was discovered, the situation will be more difficult for him. His target, the third elder, even though he is an Ascending Divine Ranker, he was in the early stage, he can take care of him much faster than the first two. Unfortunately, this n cannot be aplished, the three elders are now staying with each other, it seems that they take the danger he poses very seriously. He clicks his tongue and decides to follow them secretly, hoping that the second elder will take more time to discover his illusion. ¡°n head, do you really think that we should use the heart of this ne in our current situation, once we activate the heart, we will be sacrificing more than half of our race.¡± Asks the first elder via divine sense. Shadowsh was shocked, he can interfere with the divine sense of beings weaker than him, of course, the first elder isn¡¯t that weak but in terms of divine sense, he is basically unsurpassable in the lower realm. ¡°I know but either way, if we try to fight our enemy just by ourselves, we will be exterminated, this is a much better option.¡± The n head answers decisively. The first elder sigh, he knows that this was true, they can at least have survivors, Shadowsh startsughing inwardly, he forwarded the recorded image into his illusion and had it disy the discussion between the two. ¡°I wonder how the Behemoths will react knowing that 50% of them will be sacrificed.¡± He chuckles. In the arena, the second elder was checking every member of his race with a stern expression and keen eyes, that is when the illusion that Shadowsh had left behind explodes into pure energy. The second elder immediately reacts, he transforms into his battle form and attacks but his paw only passes through the clouds of gas. The gas then transforms into some sort of 3d video, the expression of the Behemoths bes vignt, the second elder turns towards the image and he sees the figure of the three elders. He then hears the discussion between the two, his expression quickly changes, those at the Ascending Divine Rank in the Behemoth Race will learn about the existence of the heart of this ne. They would also be informed about its usage and the sacrifice to activate it, after hearing the words of the two elders, everyone starts to panic. Chapter 1150 - 1150 CHAPTER 1119 IMPOSTER 1150 CHAPTER 1119 IMPOSTER ¡°Where are you?! Imposter!¡± The second elder roars with intense rage, he starts scanning everyone, trying to find where Shadowsh is. ¡°Do you really think that your made up images will deter us?!¡± He shouts with righteous indignation, trying to hide the truth from his other n members. Meanwhile, Shadowsh was now behind the third elder, he knows that the two are now opening the forbidden ground, the third elder was left to guard the two. DESPAIR DOMAIN! Since this is not his main body, he has to hurry up because his domain is just a phony copy of the real one. The third elder was stunned when he was covered by darkness, he quickly realised that he is being attacked, he roars and starts growing bigger. The two did not discover the anomaly, meanwhile, inside the fake Despair Domain, Shadowsh and the third elder were fighting, the battle is already set once the domain was set up. Shadowsh attacks with his entire strength, he has to end this battle as fast as he can in order to find the heart of this ne. He was already in his humanoid battle form and with one sh, he hacked the paw of his opponent, separating his arm from his body. ¡°Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) ..... White me covers his two hands as his nails/ws sharps, he charges towards his opponent and with one blow, he cuts him into pieces. He opens his mouth and absorbs the body of his opponent, refining it and increasing the strength of his avatar. He transforms into the third elder and waves his hand, creating an illusion that looks exactly like him. He deactivates his Despair Domain and takes a deep breath before flying towards in a manner like he had just been blown back. BOOM! With a loud sound, he ms into the barrier with an injured appearance, the two might be focused on their task but after seeing the appearance of theirrade, they know that their enemy has arrived. ¡°You dare?!¡± The n head turns backwards and sees the third elder, making him stunned but he recovers instantly, he fires a vacuum breath, the third elder (illusion) reacts and tries to escape. The first elder sighed in relief ¡°Fortunately we were with each other, if that thing managed to capture one of us and impersonate us, we would be in great trouble.¡± The n head nods in agreement, he turns to the third elder (Shadowsh) and asks ¡°Are you okay third older?¡± Shadowsh coughs out blood as he acts like he was forcing himself to stand up, his expression was extremely pitiful with blood leaking of his mouth and nose. ¡°Be careful, n leader, that thing is quite powerful, its blow actually manages to destroy my defense.¡± The n head was not surprised. ¡°Yes, I know, it actually deflects my Cannon Roar with ease, I am not confident of defeating it easily.¡± The first elder¡¯s expression is quite ugly, since even the n head is not confident in defeating Shadowsh, then his chances are much lower. BANG! Three Descending Divine Rankers and two Ascending Divine Rankers appear, all of them are considered as elders of the Behemoth Race. Shadowsh walks towards them with a heavy expression and trembling body, he roars ¡°Do note close! Stay exactly where you are!¡± The n head and the first elder agrees with his decision, seeing his appearance, the newly arrived five individuals instantly realise that they were attacked. ¡°Third Elder, we are not imposters, we were ordered by the second elder to inform you about the existence of the imposter.¡± One of the Ascending Divine Rankers quickly speaks. Shadowsh stops and turns to the n head, it seems to look like he was not sure of the truth, the n head stares at the five Behemoths. ¡°Stay there and guard us, as you can see, the third elder is heavily injured, be careful, the enemy is an elite peak Ascending Divine Ranker, it managed to injure the third elder heavily during their quick bout and also deflected my Cannon Roar with ease earlier.¡± The expression of the five Behemoths bes heavy. They did not expect that their current opponent would be this strong, one of them added ¡°n head, ording to the images that were shown to us by the invader, they had ndered the two of you of conspiring to kill half of our n in order to use the heart.¡± The two who were busy opening the locks were startled after hearing this, they turn to each other and can see trepidation in their eyes, they are not afraid that they were being spied upon, what they are afraid of is that, Shadowsh is actually capable of hearing their divine sense. Divine sense is something that all top ss powerhouses hone and nurture, they did not expect that their opponent is capable of invading their soul. They nodded at each other, the first elder shouted at them ¡°Do not believe in the lies of our enemy, since it is capable of creating images of us, it basically confirms one thing, it might be nearby, pay close attention.¡± The n head asks ¡°Third elder, during your battle with it, have you managed to gauge some of its strength?¡± Shadowsh nodded ¡°It can turn invisible, it attacked me when I was fully alert, what shocked me the most is that, it was even capable of using the same skills as ours, it seems that it had absorbed our bloodline.¡± The expression of the five Behemoths turns ugly, they did not expect that they were facing such an opponent, they cannot help but look at their surroundings, trying to find if anything is amiss. The two continue to open the forbidden ground ever so slightly, from time to time, Shadowsh will create a clone and have them attack the elders, he even purposely lets some of the clones hit him. His appearance bes even more pitiful, considering the strength of his clones, the five Behemoths cannot help but look at him with pity. One of the Ascending Divine Rankers curses ¡°D*mn it! They are trying to kill one of us at a time and since the third elder is the one that has the most injuries, they are focusing on him!¡± The n head frowns but seeing Shadowsh¡¯s unbending will to protect the two of them, he cannot help but feel guilty, many of the attacks were thrown to the two of them, it was the third elder (Shadowsh) that saved them by blocking the powerful attacks with his body. This pisses the first elder off also, he shouts at the five Behemoths ¡°I thought that second elder sent you guys here to help us open the forbidden ground?! Why is third elder the only person that sessfully protects us during all of the attacks?!¡± The five Behemoths feel ashamed of themselves, they were at fault, they let some of the clones slip through them, if it were not for the third elder (Shadowsh) the two would have already been injured or even killed. ¡°I am fine!¡± Shadowsh shouts with all of his might but the ¡°blood¡± leaking out of his body says otherwise, from his appearance, it looks like he is about to fall down in any second. The five Behemoths look at him with respect and admiration, the first elder cannot help but say ¡°Fortunately we brought second elder with us, he is truly the next in line in bing an elite Peak Ranker.¡± BOOM! The seal of the forbidden ground finally opens, the two quickly jump into it, suddenly, multiple Behemoths appear, all of them have the appearance of the victims that Shadowsh have killed. ¡°Stop them!¡± Shouts one of the Ascending Divine Rankers but one clone was just too strong and manages to break through the blockade that the five Behemoths had created. ¡°You are not going to seed!¡± Shadowsh shouts at one of his clones as he growsrge enough to block the portal. BANG! The strength of the clone seems to break the defense of Shadowsh and the two of them were also thrown towards the hole. Both the n head and the first elder see the two of them falling towards their direction, sensing the aura of the clone, their expression changes, they do not know that it was Shadowsh tricking their divine sense in order to make the clone much more menacing in their eyes. ¡°Kill it! Do not mind me! Everything is for our n!¡± Shadowsh shouts as he ¡°tries¡± to hold the clone, he was kicked away, causing him to fly into the darkness. ¡°Third elder!¡± n head shouts as he sees Shadowsh falling rapidly, he then res at the clone with intense hatred. The clone attacks with its entire strength, it was actually using a self-destruct skill but in the eyes of the two, it was just using a powerful energy type attack. BOOM! The two harden their bodies in order to endure the st but even after doing this, they felt their innards shaking. Chapter 1151 - 1151 CHAPTER 1120 THE HEART 1151 CHAPTER 1120 THE HEART They spat out blood but because of their abnormal regeneration ability, they quickly recover but when they raise their head, they no longer see the figure of the clone. ¡°Oh no! It turned invisible!¡± The first elder exims, hearing this, the n head¡¯s expression also turns ugly. ¡°It seems that our enemy is also interested in the heart of this ne.¡± He says as he looks at the surrounding darkness with vignce. Meanwhile, Shadowsh who was ¡°thrown¡± to the bottom stands up and disperses his illusion, looking above, he knows that his clone had self-destruct. ¡°Let us see how the two of you are going toplete the mission if you lose the basic trust between each other.¡± He proims as he summons multiple clones once again. All of the clones have the same appearance as the n head and the first elder, he orders them to hide in the darkness and harass the two while he tries to find the location of the heart. He cannot help but think ¡®Considering that the forces of the Martial World are already in Gaia, it is convenient to attack at this current moment.¡¯ The ones that are enlisted in this war are already rearing to go, they are just waiting for his signal, without hesitation, he sends a mental message to his fox avatar and tells it to ring the bell of war. DONG! DONG! DONG! The sound of the bell reverberates everywhere in Gaia, the people quickly realise that the war against the Giant¡¯s ne is now happening. ..... Instantly, the martial artists of Martial World that are currently waiting in Invincible Empire start teleporting into the Necro Abyss, once a forbidden location inside Blue World but is now a part of Sans¡¯ territory. Once the martial artists and Qi cultivators enter Giant¡¯s ne, they are shaken to their core, they did not expect to see suchrge trees just after their arrival. Fairy Su is present in the first batch, she looks at the stunned fighters of their world and cannot help but sympathise with their emotions. She felt the same thing when she first arrived on this ne, she felt tiny and weak, if it were not for the protection of the army of Gaia, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in this ne. ¡°Everyone, please adjust your condition once you arrive, because we have the protection of Gaia, we would not experience the harsh conditions of this ne for three days, use this opportunity to adjust your body.¡± She knows that once the true gravitational force of this ne descends into the body of these individuals, they will have a hard time standing up. One by one, the ships responsible for transporting the people of Martial World appear, in another location, Russel arrives together with Golden Dragon, the two of them stare at the world in front of them and cannot help but sigh. BOOM! They crash to the ground, Russel quickly adjusts his body andnds perfectly, Golden Dragon, not so much, he crashes in an ungraceful manner, he turns to his friend with an embarrassed expression. Russelughs ¡°I think that if the war truly happens, I will bring you back to my territory, you can train your physical body in my world.¡± ¡°I appreciate it.¡± Golden Dragon smiles, Russel quickly grabs him and reappears towards a different spot, one by one, the beasts that are going to participate in the battle in this ne start falling. The ground trembles every time one of them touches the ground, Golden Dragon feels better after seeing their miserable appearance. Russel turns to him and says ¡°Wow, you adapt so quickly, no wonder my big brother says that if the Divine Realm is still open, you would have already ascended.¡± Golden Dragon felt proud after hearing that Shadowsh praised him, he raised his head high, unfortunately for him, a beast that looks like a Qilinnds atop of him. The Qilin tried to hold his weight but sadly, the amount of pressure was just too heavy and the change was too fast for him to react. Russelughs after seeing this but he knows that more will crash into the ground, without hesitation, he grabs Golden Dragon and the two of them reappear in one of the leaves of the giant trees. Even the graceful phoenix crashes into the ground once their body fully enters this realm, the most pitiful ones are the earliest ones. Golden Dragon and Russel were watching with schadenfreude, they wereughing at the misery of the beasts, Russel even says ¡°I wish I had popcorn and drinks.¡± ¡°What is a popcorn? is it a different breed of corn?¡± Golden Dragon asks. ¡°It is a type of food that is quite popr in Gaia, it is perfect if you are watching something entertaining, I will give you some after we return.¡± Unlike the people from the Martial World, the beasts in Beast ne have to bear the harsh conditions of this ne without any preparation, Golden Dragon agrees that this is right. If his army cannot even handle the conditions of this ne, he will be too ashamed to take credit in any merits they will obtain in this war. ¡°How pathetic, look at their appearance, at least the members of the Mythical Beast ns managed to fly for a couple of seconds before crashing down.¡± Golden Dragon sighs after saying this. Russel turns to him, he asks with a mischievous smirk ¡°What about you? You crashed to the ground earlier.¡± Golden Dragon bes a bit embarrassed but he shakes his head ¡°I was looking at you, when I feel the pressure, I just let it dawn on me, thinking that this was normal.¡± Russel quickly recalls their earlier experience and it seems that what he had said is true, Golden Dragon adds ¡°Even though they still have not stepped foot in this ne, they can see what is happening, why are they still crashing like fools?¡± While the Martial World and Beast ne armies are now gathering in this ne, back to where Shadowsh is, the situation in the dark underground-like ce is extremely strange. After searching for a while now, he still has not found the heart, this confuses him as his divine sense is something that he is confident of, he frowns before deciding to use the power of the bloodline. Since the Behemoths were able to use the heart in the past, they definitely did something to it, the importance of such an item is very heavy for their entire race. ¡®Found it!¡¯ Sensing a powerful fluctuation from afar, Shadowsh immediately knew that it was the thing that he was looking for. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Suddenly, the entire underground world starts shaking, Shadowsh turns towards the location of the explosion and frowns. ¡°It seems that the two had already met my clones but so be it, they are not a match against me anyway.¡± After saying this, he advances towards the heart. When he arrives at the location of the heart, his expression bes serious, it was actually a Divine Fragment, it is unlike the two Fragments he has, they are Universal Fragments, the thing in front of him is a tiny part of the Divine Realm. ¡°So the Divine Realm is considered as an iplete realm, hahaha, it seems that the intense desire of this universe to protect itself is actually destroying itself from the inside.¡± He mumbles to himself before putting his hand on the heart. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Another intense shaking urs, this time, it was not because of the battle between the clones and the two peak Rankers of the Behemoth Race. This time, it is because of the mobilisation of the fragment or the heart of this ne, all the beings in this ne start reacting violently, it seems that this ne is protecting itself from Shadowsh¡¯s invasion. Unlike the Behemoth Race that tried to control it partially by using their n members as sacrifice, Shadowsh is intent on making it his own. ¡°I have obtained two Universal Fragments, reign control on them! Do you really think a measly fragment like you can stop me?!¡± He shouts as he uses the full strength of his divine sense. The shaking of the dark underground world intensifies, meanwhile, in order to protect itself, this ne instinctively tries to annihte any intruders, that means that the people from Martial World and Beast ne are now in danger. Shadowsh does not know this, for him, he will control the heart of this ne so that he can easily conquer the Behemoth Race then this entire ne of existence. ¡°Let go of that you b*stard!¡± The n head of the Behemoth Race arrives at the scene and sees their enemy trying to control the heart of this ne. He burns with anxiety and fury, he roars and fires a Cannon Roar towards Shadowsh, sensing the attack, thetter was forced to let go of the heart. Chapter 1152 - 1152 CHAPTER 11121 AGAINST THE HEART 1152 CHAPTER 11121 AGAINST THE HEART ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Now that this ne is already cautious against him, Shadowsh knows that he has to use all of his strength in order to take control. ¡°It is your fault!¡± He is furious and charges towards the n head, the two of them attack each other but it was clear that he is the stronger one amongst the two. BANG! The n head was sent flying to the bottom, he crashed into a hard surface but this doesn¡¯t faze him, he had already expected this to be a difficult fight. ¡°In all of my life, this must be the greatest battle that I will ever fight, I, Darkan, will show you the might of our race!¡± The n head or what he calls himself, Darkan, shouts at Shadowsh. His opponent only sneers at him, not afraid of him ¡°I will kill you! like I easily killed your son, he sounded like a b*tch!¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± Darkan leaps towards him, Shadowsh did not retreat and meets the attack head on. BANG! The two collide once again but the result stays the same, with thew of power and his usage of metalw, Shadowsh is confident that he can kill this person in front of him before the other Behemoths arrive. ¡°You are no match against me, you will die as pathetic as your son.¡± Darkan takes a deep breath as he looks at his opponent with fury and a little bit of fear. ¡°You might be strong but do you really think I am a weakling?!¡± He roars and his body erges, he then swipes his ws towards his enemy but Shadowsh easily blocks the attack with Metal God Technique. ..... A glint passes through the eyes of Darkan, his attack is a continuous type technique that he learns when he was young. Furious Swipe! He shes and shes, one after another, his arm can no longer be seen by the eyes of those that are weak, as he swings more, he gets faster and faster. Shadowsh takes the entire attack head on, his eyes were glowing with excitement, he actually felt that this technique is perfect for his sword style, he will use it and incorporate it into his fighting style. Metal Qi Breath! He fires a close range energy breath attack that contains the power of the Behemoth Race¡¯s Cannon Roar. BOOM! The attack hits Darkan right in his face, causing his swipe to deviate in its path, Shadowsh uses this opportunity to grab one of his arms and ms him to the ground. He raises his foot and is about to stomp hard when suddenly, a powerful st hits him, causing him to be blown away. ¡°Who?!¡± When he turned in the direction of the person that had attacked him, he was stunned, it was not any living being but a special entity, the Divine Fragment. ¡°Hahaha! Invader, this is why you will never win in this ne, we are its children while you are just an intruder.¡± Shadowsh did not care, he is now worried that this ne will use its power to amplify the strength of his opponent into a Pseudo Immortal, if this happens, even he, will have a hard time defeating him. He suddenly receives a message from his other avatar, it is regarding the attack of the low intelligence beasts in this ne, it seems that they are running amok all over this ne, attacking any nonnative of this ne. BOOM! While he was receiving the message, his greatest worry happened, the strength of Darkan increases, it is a buff that the Divine Fragment has given him, making him stand at the boundary of Immortals. Shadowsh clicks his tongue thinking that what Derranger has said to him that day was true, the heart of this ne is truly an important piece of treasure in this ne. But he is not afraid, he roars and transforms into his battle form, he looks like he is covered in metal armour but the truth is that, the armour were his fur. This is an advanced application of metalw, a red circle appears behind him, it isrge enough to be seen by others even though his body is already huge. The circle is radiating intense power, it also looks like a solid object but at the same time not, Shadowsh stares at his opponent with intense battle intent. ¡°I always wanted to see just how strong my current strength is, you see, I might be quite a master in the matters of Heavenly Laws but actually, I am but a beginner in this vast multiverse.¡± He says this but the expression of Darkan was not looking good. The two of them charge at each other and when the two of them collide once again, the power behind their attacks affects even the territory of the Behemoths which should not be possible since they are currently in a different dimension. ¡°Hahaha, that is right Darkan! Give me more fun!¡± Shadowsh shouts as he summons a giant sword, unlike his usual slender and sharp sword that he always uses, the sword he just created belongs to the heavy sword category. ¡°Mountain Cleaver!¡± He swings his sword with great ferocity, causing the space around it to bend, the expression of Darkan changes, he quickly realises that this strike is too dangerous to take head on. He growls as he fires a Cannon Roar but not at Shadowsh, his instinct tells him that this is a futile effort, he uses the power behind his roar to create a distance between them. Unfortunately for him, the power behind the strike still hits him, the direction of the swing is within the domain of the strike. ROAR! He lets out a pained cry as blood starts to drip down his injuries, Shadowsh¡¯s eyes lit up, that attack is much stronger than he had anticipated. BOOM! He stomps with his entire power behind him, his sword is raised high, it was radiating intense power once again and just like before, the space around it is bending. ¡°Earth Splitter¡± He swings his sword downward, Darkan had already experienced the power behind his sword and knows the range of the attack is quite big but it is restricted towards the direction of the swing. He jumped sideward, dodging the attack in a split second, unfortunately, when he raised his head, he felt something coiling around his leg, when he looked at it, a chain could be seen. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? doggy¡± He pulls hard and Darkan was pulled towards him, he spun and kicks him with all he got. Some of the teeth of Darkan were destroyed but Shadowsh was not finished yet, multiple chains appeared besides him and all of them flew towards his opponent. ROAR! Darkan will not take this blow without retaliation, using the entirety of his strength, he pulls the chain, unfortunately for him, the chains are made up of metal Qi, spiritual essence and powered by metalw. It is quite sturdy. Metal Qi Breath, Shadowsh fires an energy breath towards him, Darkan swings his paw with his entire strength and the two attacks collide. BANG! The ws in the right paw of Darkan were destroyed, his expression turned pale, he cannot believe that even with the help of the heart of this ne, he is still utterly losing. ¡°I do not believe it!¡± He roars full of indignation and rage but this does not change anything, Shadowsh was in control. ¡°Hahaha! This is the best!¡± Shadowsh cries as he swings his giant sword once again, causing the space around him to bend, this time, it carries his powerful sword intent, the two might not perfectly blend but it is enough to increase the power of his strike more than twice as much. ¡°Mountain Cleaver!¡± Seeing this, Darkan roars as he quickly decreases his size dodging the lethal blow, Shadowsh looks at him with disdain. He kicks him hard, causing him to fly a long distance, he then raises his sword and aims in his general direction. ¡°Void Pration Thrust!¡± He steps forward and the void trembles, the power of his thrust causes a powerful wind force that carries all of his strength and even his sword intent in the process. ¡°I will not ept this!¡± Roars Darkan as he meets his doom but before the strike hits him, the heart of this ne moves once again and blocks the life ending attack. Shadowsh clicks his tongue ¡°No matter how much you want to protect him, the result will stay the same.¡± Just as he was about to continue attacking, he instantly felt his body weakening, his expression changed, Darkan did not know this because of the helmet he was wearing. ¡®Sh*t! The consumption of this form is not something that this realm can sustain, it seems that I am no longer at the boundary of the Immortals but have reached it.¡¯ Even he is surprised by this discovery. ¡®I need to end this before I pass out!¡¯ His eyes that were calm earlier started radiating intense killing intent. Chapter 1153 - 1153 CHAPTER 1122 HEART’S REVENGE 1153 CHAPTER 1122 HEART¡¯S REVENGE He is no longer going to test his might, he charges towards Darkan, he will not release powerful long range attacks, else he will risk his Behemoth Avatar falling apart. This is a special location in the Cultivation Universe, it is a part of the Divine Realm in the past but because of infighting, it cuts itself off of its original body and is now drifting at the boundary of the universe. But even so, it has limitations, in order to protect itself, it forcefully throws any Immortals back to the Divine Realm, making it impossible for Shadowsh to fight with his current strength. Fortunately, his body is incredibly tough and powerful, he is not worried that he will be defeated by his opponent. Mountain Destroying Punch, he fires a straight punch that seems to be slow but in actuality, a very quick and fierce attack. In the eyes of Darkan, the fist that is flying towards him seems to have erged and he can see scenes of destruction behind it. BOOM! He tries to block it but the bones of his paw breaks, he tries to retaliate but Shadowsh is already attacking. Defense Breaking Elbow! He hits him with an elbow into his chest, the sound of bones cracking can once again be heard, Darkan spits out blood because of the impact. Shadowsh then grabs his head and headbutts him, blows after blows, the powerful defense that the Behemoth Race has seems to be nonexistent in front of such attacks. ..... He then kicks him in the stomach, creating a small distance between the two, he flies and spins in the air, his foot kicks Darkan¡¯s face but he is not finished yet. He flips and another kick has once again descended into Darkan¡¯s face. He charges and punches him again and again, not giving any time for his opponent to fight back, he releases his chains and coils them around Darkan¡¯s neck. He willed his divine sense to start destroying the soul of his opponent, this is a very risky move but he is confident that the strength of his divine sense can secure his victory. BOOM! It feels like an explosion urs inside his mind, he cannot help but stumble backwards, Darkan uses this chance to escape, he looks at his opponent with surprise. ¡°Take this b*stard!¡± Seizing this god given opportunity, Darkan attacks with his entire strength, Shadowsh takes the attack head on without feeling much, his strength might be shocking but his defense is much greater. ¡®Sh*t! Motherf*cking sh*t!¡¯ Even though he is already used to such pain, the ringing in his head still causes him to curse inwardly, he knows that it was the heart that intervened earlier. He looks at the mad Darkan trying to injure him but not sessful in the slightest, he snorted before punching him in the face. He summons his heavy sword once again, he swings it and this time, he doesn¡¯t care about the consequences, he has to end this battle quickly. ¡°Heaven Splitter!¡± Finally, his attack splits his enemy into two, he quickly opens his mouth and activates Heaven Swallowing Technique, lest the heart tries to revive Darkan once again. Just like what he had thought, the divine fragment tried to revive Darkan once again but it was futile, the abnormal absorption rate that Shadowsh is capable of is something that it cannot block. After devouring Darkan, Shadowsh manages to alleviate the drawback that he should have experienced, he turns towards the heart and approaches it but this time, it will not let him easily touch it. A barrier appears, it is actually this ne¡¯s barrier, it is willing to risk the safety of the entire realm in order to secure itself, this made Shadowsh furious but he cannot do anything to it now. Unless he wants to destroy this ne, he cannot break the ne barrier, he curses at it but as long as the Behemoth doesn¡¯t get their hands on it, he is confident that he can conquer this ne. He contacted his other avatar once again in order to obtain information regarding the advancement of their troop. His expression bes ferocious after listening to his report, he res at the heart and wants to destroy it, to actually use its authority to have all living beasts in this ne attack everyone that is not considered as native. What is worse is that, unlike the first report, the current report states that all the beasts were enhanced. ¡°Since you want to y it this way, then do not me me after I kill half of this ne¡¯s entire poption!¡± He went to find the first elder and saw that he is busy fighting against his clones. He sneaks up to him and when he least expects, he stabs him in his chest using his sharp ws, the expression of the first elder bes pale but it is not over yet. A powerful suction sensation appears in his chest and he feels his vitality slipping away, he is bing weaker, this causes him to go crazy, unfortunately for him, Shadowsh is too strong for him to escape. After killing the first elder, he flies towards the entrance of the forbidden ground and sits in front of the entrance, he will not let anyone enter, he puts the avatar into automatic killing mode, it is instructed to attack anyone that dares to enter. He closes his eyes and when he opens them once again, he is no longer at his Behemoth Avatar but on his fox avatar, he stands up from his throne and announces to his subjects. ¡°Arm the royal army, call the forces of our empire, we, the Thousand Race Empire will march to Giant¡¯s ne and will conquer it!¡± His announcement shocked everyone but no one questioned his decision. All of them bow to him, one of them goes to the tower and rings the bell of war, instantly, all the active soldiers start gathering towards the army camp. Shadowsh is already there waiting for at least half of the soldiers to arrive, seeing millions of soldiers armed to the teeth waiting for hismand, his confidence rose. ¡°I will only be bringing physical and magical fighters, I apologize to the spiritualist or any mental soldiers but I must be blunt, your service is not needed in the uing battle.¡± Hearing this, those that are in the two categories be listless. ¡°Do not worry, you might not be able to directly participate in the war but you can help by taking the shifts of the active soldiers while we are fighting against the creatures of Giant¡¯s ne.¡± Seeing more and more soldiers appear, Shadowsh decides that this is enough. ¡°Tell the rest to teleport to the Invincible Empire and have Ariel escort you to the battlefield, the Sea Dragon Race are also going to participate in this battle so I suggest that none of you will give them a hard time.¡± The soldiers salute, agreeing to hismand. They then teleported to the Invincible Empire, seeing the army of Thousand Race Empire, the residents of the underwater empire were full of awe. Everyone agrees that the representative of Gaia is the Thousand Race Empire and the royal army has always been sted as the strongest army in this world, none can deny this fact. ¡°Laura, Ariel, it is a pleasure to meet the two of you, unfortunately, I am now on a tight schedule, do not worry, I will make it up to the two of you once my true body returns to this realm.¡± The two smiles happily, they always thought that he had forgotten about the two of them, it seems that this was not the case. The royal army then starts entering the portal to Devil¡¯s Abyss or the Necro Abyss, without hesitation not preparation, they start entering with Shadowsh in the front. Meanwhile, inside Giant¡¯s ne, the forces of the Beast ne are now taking heavy attacks from the mad beasts that the heart of this ne is controlling. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?! Pathetic! Look at us! See! This is the difference between our group! This is the reason why we walk all over you!¡± Golden Dragon curses as he looks at his soldiers, they are members of the low ranking beast n. Meanwhile, after suffering from heavy pressure for a couple of seconds, the members of the Mythical Beast ns recovered and are now fighting against the mad beasts. Russel is now in his humanoid elephant form, with a swing of his tusk, many giant beasts were blown away by him, he alone managed to take down ten Saint Lords. Golden Dragon appears besides him and attacks the Descending Divine Ranker that tried to attack him, since the Behemoth does not want any of the beasts to rise, they had killed almost all Ascending Divine Rankers in this ne, the strongest one amongst these beasts are old beasts that went into hiding, they are now at Late Stage of Ascending Divine Rank. Chapter 1154 - 1154 CHAPTER 1123 THE HEART 1154 CHAPTER 1123 THE HEART With the powerful boost that came from the heart of this ne, their strength isparable to peak Rankers of this realm. ¡°Hahaha! As expected of a member of the Hope Family, you truly are fearsome!¡± This is not just an emptypliment, Golden Dragon meant every word he had said. Russelughs out loud also ¡°It seems that this ne is now reacting violently from our invasion, if I am not wrong, it is afraid of big brother but it seems that it had done something that causes big brother to not attack it.¡± Golden Dragon looks at him and asks ¡°How did youe up with such a conclusion?¡± Russel sighs ¡°During our time here, one of our brothers was nearly killed and because of this, big brother went out of control and nearly caused the Behemoths to attack him or just the leader of the Behemoths.¡± Golden Dragon was interested in such stories, even though the two of them were fighting against the crazed attack of the mad beasts charging at them, he doesn¡¯t care and is more interested in listening to his friend¡¯s story. Russel continues about the missions they undertook in this ne, he sighs after recalling his memories as a spy ¡°In short, big brother would not have invited the Martial World if he doesn¡¯t feel that it was safe enough for them.¡± Golden Dragon was confused, he cannot help but ask ¡°Isn¡¯t too much protection bad for their future?¡± He was born a warrior, he did not reach his level just byzing around, he proactively fights on other worlds and even nes during his youth, this honed him to the being he is now. ..... ¡°Yes, that would be the case if it were not for the fact that the Martial World is an incredibly weak world, it might be a vassal of Gaia but it is actually very useless to us.¡± Golden Dragon sighs. ¡°It seems that you guys spoil your brother too much, he might be the chosen one of that world but still, to nurture it during all of this time, this might cause your brother to be spoiled.¡± Said Golden Dragon as he had seen numerous cases of such things. ¡°Do not worry about Don Don, he is one of the best fighters in our world, if Shadowsh is included, he can take the title of the best and strongest martial artist in Gaia.¡± Golden Dragon was shocked, he did not expect, the person he had thought was spoiled actually has great prestige in Gaia, he felt ashamed. ¡°But no matter how strong he is, the constant burden of such a weak world will only pull his cultivation speed down.¡± Hearing this, Russel shakes his head. ¡°Each world contains massive to endless potential, it is something that I can vouch for, unfortunately, you do not have your own world.¡± Golden Dragon¡¯s expression changes, he cannot help but ask in a rather quiet voice ¡°Is this the secret of your strength?¡± Russel does not deny it, he thenughs out loud ¡°It was never a secret after all, having a world is basically impossible in this world, you can be a chosen one but not a world lord.¡± Golden Dragon asks ¡°What is the difference between the two?¡± ¡°Easy, being a chosen one, the world is still the main ruler but as a world ruler, you are basically the world consciousness, making it easier for you to draw more power but this contains a great drawback.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t contain any threat in our lives but it does decrease the speed of our cultivation but knowing how much power we would obtain and how massive the increase in our abilities, such a drawback is basically negligible.¡± Golden Dragon bes jealous but he quickly shakes this thought away and focuses on fighting against the crazed beasts, he can sense multiple powerful auras flying towards their direction. BANG! After killing one of the Descending Divine Rankers on the enemy side, Golden Dragon returns to Russel¡¯s location, seeing how easily dealt with the enemies, he cannot help but sigh in disappointment. ¡®No! I must notpare them, he is a member of the Hope Family.¡¯ Quickly shaking his head, Golden Dragon realises that,paring Russel with the younger generations of the Mythical Beast ns is just too cruel. ¡°Hey Russel, if those people from the Martial World are truly as weak as you have said, aren¡¯t they currently in danger?¡± Russel shakes his head. ¡°I know my big brother¡¯s personality, if I am not wrong then he might have brought the royal army in this ne to help the people he had saved and decrease the pressure that the fighters of the Martial World are currently facing.¡± Golden Dragon¡¯s eyes light up. He knows just how powerful the royal army of Gaia is, he cannot help butugh out loud, he cannot deny that, this ne is clearly much stronger than Beast ne, unbeknownst to him, this ne isn¡¯t an actual higher ne of existence in the lower realm. Russel then turns to him and asks ¡°So, are we going to join them or are we going to make a stand in this location?¡± Golden Dragon grins ¡°We are proud Divine Beasts! We are not gonna be a burden to Gaia forever! Let us make a stand in this location and show that we are no weaklings!¡± His body then expands and flies towards the iing crazed beasts, Russelughs out loud after seeing this and follows after him, the Descending Divine Rankers in their side see this and their blood boils. They also followed after the two, their eyes were radiating intense killing intent, during the battle against the Abyssal ne, they failed to show everyone why they are considered one of the strongest nes in this realm, now that they are given an opportunity to showcase their might, battle intent surges deep within their heart. Meanwhile, near Shadowsh¡¯s territory, multiple giant birds were flying with blood red eyes, it seems that they are also in a crazed state, they are targeting the weak beings that Shadowsh had rescued during his time in this ne. ¡°Defend the innocents, we the fighters of Martial World will protect them until reinforcement arrives!¡± Hearing Don Don¡¯smand, everyone from Martial Beast Sect instantly moves, followed by Fairy Su and her sect members. ¡°Extreme Sword Sect! Hear mymand! Attack these vile beasts and show them the night of our sect!¡± The Extreme Sword Sect¡¯s leader shouts to his sect members. Clearly knowing that none of them are capable of fighting against the mad and crazed beasts in a one on one battle, The sword sect leader takes the lead, they are going to fight against at least two Saint Lords but no more than that. Don Don turns to the Extreme Sword Sect and cannot help but nod in admiration, meanwhile, the rest of the martial artists and Qi cultivators were confused on what to do but considering that the three strongest powers in their realm have made a move, they can only follow their lead. Don Don senses a couple of aura and shouts ¡°Sea Dwellers, I suggest that your group does not participate in this battle, you guys are going to be in a much more brutal fightter!¡± The Sea Dwellers stop, then return to their earlier post, looking at the battle in front of them, their expression bes solemn, it seems that their enemy is much stronger than they expected. The sound of a war horn rings throughout the battlefield, it causes all sides to freeze, not because they were shocked by the sound but the horn has a powerful restrictive ability that temporarily paralyses them. Don Don easily recovers from the paralysis, he punches the bird in front of him, instantly twisting its head. He quickly shouts ¡°The royal army of Gaia has arrived, everyone, continue protecting the innocents, those that are strong enough, follow the Extreme Sword Sect, let us wreak havoc in this ne!¡± One by one, soldiers wearing tinum armour start appearing on the scene, they radiate intense aura that contains oppressive killing intent, after a million humans appear, another type of army descends, they are all wearing gold and green magical leaf armour. They are all carrying bows, the strange thing is that, none of them were carrying arrows, after a million of them appeared, another type of army arrived. They do not have the same outfit, they are split into two divisions, one looks like mages while the other looks like Qi Cultivators. They were not as big as the first two armies but the fighters from the Martial World do not look down on them, in their views, the people from Gaia are all special. After the mages, multiple monsters appear, there are a couple of them that belong to the same group but there are those that seem to be the only species of their kind. Chapter 1155 - 1155 CHAPTER 1124 DON DON’S FIGHT 1155 CHAPTER 1124 DON DON¡¯S FIGHT Don Don senses a majestic aura descending, he grins as he immediately realises who it was, he raises his giant fist and transforms into a giant ape that has white clouds hovering around his shoulder. He roars with all of strength ¡°The great and powerful Shadowsh has arrived! Let us wee his arrival with a powerful demonstration!¡± He wasn¡¯t speaking to all the fighters of his world but only to the members of his sect, they also understood his meaning. All of them use the special ability of their cultivation technique and transform into humanoid beasts, Ang is the strangest amongst their group. She did not grow any special features like a tail, beast ears, furs or scales, she is still the same, only her aura was different, she now seems to be a wild beast. She punches the ground and quickly, a powerful explosion urs below her target, unfortunately, the bird was able to sense it and escape unharmed. ¡°Where do you think you are going?!¡± One of Don Don¡¯s disciples, appears above the bird, he looks like a tiger but in a humanoid form, he looks more like a beast rather than a beastman. Bang! He was pped away when a giant monkey appeared, seeing this, Don Don became furious when suddenly, another giant monkey appeared, it attacked the first one. ¡°Wrath!¡± It was one of the seven cmitous beasts of Beast Continent, all of them had abandoned their names and embodied their sins, since they are from Beast Continent, their merits also affect their homnd. ..... Shadowshughs ¡°So you guys are still punctual, bring the rest of your group here, we are going to make this ne bleed, we are no longer going to conquer it but we are going to devour this ne and make it a part of Gaia!¡± Everyone was shocked by his n, his next following words made the fighters from the Martial World to be crazed with excitement. ¡°The fighters that are present today will be rewarded handsomely by the Hope Family and those from the Martial World will be citizens of Gaia, not needing any requirements to enter our world.¡± Don Don lets out a loud roar once again ¡°My people, let us bring victory for our world and rise to greatness!¡± The martial artists and Qi cultivators no longer care whether they get hurt or even killed, they will obtain victory for their world, no matter the risk. ¡°I should give a part of this ne to the Beast ne as thanks for Golden Dragon and his army, I hope that their situation is much safer than ours.¡± Shadowsh mumbles. ¡°Don Don, take charge, I will go to the Behemoth¡¯s Territory and wreak havoc, Wrath, Bring the other cmity beasts with you and help the army of Beast ne, Sea Dwellers of the Martial World, your job is to help the Leviathans take care of the ocean.¡± He knows that the most dangerous location currently in this ne is the ocean, since the disappearance of the Leviathans, no one is keeping check of the beasts living in the sea, they certainly have grown stronger, maybe evenparable to that of the current Behemoth Race. ¡°Lord Shadowsh, let mee with you as I have a personal debt with the Behemoth Race.¡± Don Don calmly says. Meanwhile, he is begging Shadowsh using his divine sense ¡®Big brother, please let mee with you, I want to beat that bxtch, I am not reconciled with my defeat from her!¡¯ Shadowsh inwardly sighs but he decides that it is best to bring his little brother ¡°Okay, in the meantime, pick two or three candidates to be in charge of the Martial World, my army can take care of themselves, I am not worried about them as I have enough confidence in their strength and capability.¡± The royal army ms their weapons and lets out a loud battle cry, the first one to charge out were the beastmen, they were wearing rather barbaric type of armours with spikes all over them. ¡°Take aim, Fire!¡± The elfmander does not want to lose, she raises her hand and all the elves nocks their bowstring and when they hear her signal, all of them release their magic arrows. Shadowsh then flies towards the direction of the Behemoth¡¯s Territory, besides him was Don Don and Karl. Their speed is incredibly fast because of his newfound knowledge regarding spatialw, after blinking a hundred or so times, they finally arrive at their destination, the constant usage of spatial energy made him a little bit exhausted. This body might have a much higher physical constitution than most human elites but not as abnormal as his other avatars¡¯ bodies, this avatar¡¯s body purely focused in learning magic and spirit power. He waves his hand and gathersrge amounts of elemental energy and spirit Qi into his body, replenishing his strength. He exhales, causing a white fog to spread out of his body, he stretches for a bit, trying to disperse the stuffy feeling that he is currently feeling. He clicks his tongue and says ¡°This body of mine spends too much time dual cultivating and barely trains in its other techniques.¡± Don Donughs out loud after hearing this ¡°Hahaha, if this avatar of yours is in Martial World, you might have be the sect leader of the Ecstasy Sect.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°Nevermind, This body will do, it might not be as strong as my other avatars but, this body¡¯spatibility with me is second to none.¡± He waves his hand and arge me appears above them, the me is not a normal fire attack but a Foxfire. ¡°Burn¡± He proims and throws the giant fireball towards the Behemoth¡¯s Territory, Don Don was now shaking with excitement. He knows that once the giant fireball descends, the Behemoths wille out, his only target is Arandiel, for the rest, he does not care. BOOM! A powerful explosion can be seen after the fireball touches the ground, instantly, multiple roars can be heard, Shadowsh is not surprised. He smirks and says to his two brothers ¡°Do not underestimate our opponents, they are a lot stronger than you guys think, Don Don, your only target is Arandiel so I am not worried but Karl, I am worried about you, you have never fought against one of them, so I suggest that you take care of those that are weaker than you first before going against stronger ones.¡± Karl nods, suddenly, multiple figures fly to the sky, all of them were Behemoths, upon seeing one of them, Don Don growls with intense rage, it was Arandiel. Upon seeing him, she also frowns, if it was just any normal weakling, she will not remember him but Don Don is different, he is the reason why she and her little brother fought. She also growls and is about to attack him when the second elder stops her, she looks at him full of grievance but she still follows hismand. ¡°Leave, you are no match against us, we outnumber you!¡± Shadowsh looks at him andughs. ¡°Let us even that number, shall we?¡± After saying this, he summons ten thousand clones and all of them are as strong as a Descending Divine Ranker, Shadowsh felt his body being drained. He curses inwardly but his outward appearance did not change, he does not want his opponent to find out his current condition. The second elder¡¯s expression changes, he roars ¡°Do you really think that you are the only one capable of such cloning skill?!¡± The Behemoths behind him also summon their clones but because they do not focus on such skill, their clones are a lot weaker than them. ¡°Let us end this futile negotiation, there are only two paths for our two forces, either you win and drive us out of this ne or we destroy your race and be the rulers of this ne.¡± The second elder frowns but he quickly realises that what his opponent has said is true. ¡°So be it!¡± He then leaps towards Shadowsh but the clones surges and immediately blocks his path. ¡°Where do you think you are going you bxtch!¡± Don Don roared as he blocked Arandiel¡¯s path, his past defeat is something that he cannot forget, he will show her just how strong he had be. ¡°Step aside weakling! I have no time for you!¡± Arandiel growls as he swipes her ws towards him but Don Don easily blocks it and counters her with a straight punch. BAM! The punch directly hits her in the face, unfortunately for him, a Behemoth¡¯s body is tougher than normal beasts. But this does not decrease his enthusiasm, on the contrary, his battle intent only rises, he roars as he continues punching her. This also ignites his opponent¡¯s rage as the two of them try to overwhelm the other, Don Don is confident with the toughness of his body, he might not have the naturalbat body of a Behemoth but his techniques are wless, also, he has mastered both the fist and palm intent, together with thew of power. Chapter 1156 - 1156 CHAPTER 1125 DESPERATION 1156 CHAPTER 1125 DESPERATION ¡°Mountain Destroying Punch!¡± ¡°Heaven Subduing Palm!¡± ¡°Tri-punch!¡± ¡°Metal Impact!¡± ¡°Power st!¡± One after another, Don Don dishes out his techniques, since he is a martial artist true to his desire, most of his techniques involve physical strength and movement. In order to offset this, he added elemental energy to his attacks, Arandiel cannot but cry in pain as she feels the power of each blow. Don Don then takes a deep breath, it wasn¡¯t air that he was absorbing butrge amounts of spirit Qi, his body intes abnormally, especially his chest. ¡°World Destroying st!¡± He then steps forward and his right hand bes so big that it is now more than ten times the size of his body, Arandiel wants to dodge but she is frozen in shock. ..... Something seems to prevent her from moving, the fist gets closer by the split second, in her eyes it was incredibly slow, as if the attack is mocking her, in reality, the attack is moving at an incredible fast speed, it is just her state of mind that causes her to see such an attack in an incredible slow speed. BOOM! With a powerful explosion, Arandiel is blown away, crashing into their territory, the power of the punch even affects the other Behemoths nearby. The second elder¡¯s expression changes,he shouts ¡°Arandiel! What the hell are you guys doing?! Go check up on her!¡± Don Don felt drained, that punch broke his right hand, he needed to rest in order to fight once again, the Behemoths around him tried to get revenge for their young miss but before they could reach him, multiple of Shadowsh¡¯s clones appeared and blocked their path. Shadowsh appears besides him, he frowns after seeing his current condition, he asks ¡°Is it worth it? If you do not achieve a breakthrough in either your realm or technique, you will damage your foundation.¡± Don Don smiles brightly ¡°For me, it is worth it, finishing this fight early benefits me, now that I no longer need to focus on one opponent and with my current condition, I will definitely die in this war if I am careless but this will help improve!¡± Shadowsh shakes his head and chuckles bitterly ¡°You truly are a martial fanatic but I will respect your decision and I admire your passion towards your path, continue to do so and together with our family, you can be a powerhouse that even those from the Divine Realm will tremble in fear.¡± Don Don clenches his left hand and roars, he flies to Karl¡¯s side and sleeps, he has taken multiple pills before sleeping. When the Behemoths checked Arandiel¡¯s current condition, they found nothing else but bits of meat that sttered all over their grand territory, their expressions became ugly. ¡°We must kill that b*stard or else, we will be the ones that will die!¡± They all agree to this, they know the personality of their n head and how he dotes on his daughter, if he ever discovers that his daughter had be minced meat, they will definitely die. ¡°Come out you b*stard!¡± Seeing that Shadowsh can no longer be distinguished from his clones, the second elder shouted with rage. ¡°How cowardly, hiding amongst your fakes, do you even deserve to be called a warrior?!¡± All the clones then speak at the same time. ¡°So using this ne¡¯s heart against the Leviathans is a feat considered to be fair?¡± The second elder bes silent after hearing this, he knows that if he says yes, his confidence will take a big blow and his momentum will decrease. ¡°Besides, all¡¯s fair in war, do not be a bxtch about the situation if it does not go to your favor, just as I have said to all of you, today will be the day that this ne will be mine.¡± As he speaks, the clones continue to attack. The second elder roars, he leaps and dismembers one of the clones, unfortunately after he does this, the clone blows itself up and the explosion from a Descending Divine Ranker will still hurt a peak Ranker. BOOM! After the explosion, the other clones immediately surround him and attack him at all sides, he tries to defend but unfortunately, each time the clones touch him physically, he feels that his strength is waning. The longer the contact, the weaker he bes, instantly, in his mind, he knows that the end of their race ising, he cannot let this happen, he roars and his body erges, he bes berserk. Not caring about his own life, he uses his blood as a catalyst for power, every move he takes hurts his body but since he is already in a state of berserk, he can no longer feel the pain. BAM! BAM! BAM! Every swipe of his mighty paw, multiple clones would be blown away but each time, Shadowsh would appear and deal a powerful blow towards him. The other Behemoths also go berserk, after seeing their superior risking his life for their race, they felt empowered, they decided to also risk it all. Once they use this suicidal skill, they can no longer go back, the longer they fight, the smaller chance they gonna survive and even if they did, they will be much weaker than their current selves. Shadowsh looks at them with a little bit of admiration, unfortunately, he is gonna kill them all, the remaining Behemoths that he had sealed will be transported to Earth and they will live there. Their entire lives will be monitored by him, he knows that the Leviathans can only be satisfied if their enemies were truly annihted. Meanwhile, on the sea, the Leviathans have been preparing for a battle against the Behemoth this entire time, unfortunately, before they can set off, they encountered multiple beasts that are not weaker than the entire Behemoth Race. In terms of individual strength, they might becking but they manage to fix this weakness with the sheer amount of numbers, there are more peak Rankers currently on their sidepared to the Behemoth Race. Fringe looks at the mad beasts and says ¡°It seems that this ne has been attacked by a powerful enemy and was forced to activate its control over its children.¡± Derranger cannot help but suck in a deep breath, he quickly asks ¡°Have Gaia truly be this powerful?¡± Fringe sighs ¡°It seems that we have been underestimating him too much, even our ancestors cannotpare to him.¡± ¡°Derranger, I will participate in the battle against the Behemoths, you stay here and take care of these beasts, I must see the downfall of our archenemy myself in order to calm the spirits of our ancestors!¡± Derranger agrees without hesitation ¡°Be careful dad, those brutes still have the heart of this ne, we must not be toocent.¡± In response, Fringeughs out loud ¡°Derranger, I will say this to you, as long as he is present, our chances of defeat are extremely low, his very existence is something that our ancestors can only worship.¡± After saying this, he swims towards the direction of the Behemoth Race, the beasts around him try to stop him but are blocked by the members of their race, the Leviathans might be in decline but they were still once the ruler of the entire ocean of this ne. ¡°Show your guts, we are once the ruler of this ne¡¯s entire body of water! we are the Leviathan Race! feared by even gods.¡± Derranger roars as he takes charge, the rest of the Leviathans charges with him. There are battles in different locations and the intensity is as great as the other, on one side, it was the Beast ne beast army against the madnd beasts of this ne, another one is against Shadowsh ten thousand clones against the Behemoth Race, the entire beast popce in the ocean against the Leviathans. Lastly, the greater focus of this ne, the battle between the seven cmitous beasts, Martial World Army and the royal army of Gaia against all the forces in both thend, sea and sky of this ne. Back to where Shadowsh is, after the Behemoths be berserk, their strength has all increased tremendously, the clones can no longer easily suppress them. The second elder was on the verge of death already, looking at his n members, his expression hardens, he roars and explodes into blood mist, then blood mist then fused with the remaining Behemoths. What makes the situation worse is that, this ne seems to have discovered Shadowsh¡¯s existence, all the Behemoths received strength from it, their strength temporarily rises to another realm, increasing the number of Ascending Divine Rankers in their group. Shadowsh clicks his tongue, he cannot deny that he cannot defeat them with his current avatar, he has to takeover his Behemoth Avatar but it¡¯s situation is not looking too good right now. ¡°D*mnit! Why the hell did this avatar spend too much of his time in pursuing pleasure and did not even train that much!¡± He curses loudly before transforming into a giant humanoid fox. Chapter 1157 - 1157 CHAPTER 1126 DESPERATION || 1157 CHAPTER 1126 DESPERATION || ¡°So be it, I will cut all of you down myself.¡± He summons a spirit sword and with a wave of his hand, he gathers the blood and limbs in the area. The blood, flesh and bones of the Behemoths then fuses with the spirit sword, creating a very devilish lookin sword, it gleams in sharpness and death. Seeing a different clone, the Behemoths immediately know that he is the real target, they all roar and charge towards him. ¡°Well, it seems that there is not enough blood to create another sword, let us fight with just this one.¡± He mumbles to himself. His gaze then sharpens as he steps forward and waves his sword, creating arge sword Qi, it flies towards the Behemoths, multiple of them work together to block the sword Qi. The rest continues to charge towards their target, Shadowsh takes a deep breath and dense spirit Qi swirls around him. ¡°Lunar Fang!¡± He roars, his figure moves at the speed of sound and reappears besides one of the Behemoths. Instinctively, the Behemoth tries to harden its body but it is futile, the sword cuts its head cleanly, Shadowsh is not finished yet, after cutting the head, he spins and his sword blocks one of the Behemoths¡¯ attack. He was pushed a couple of meters backward by the impact, he chuckles and spins, cutting the head of the Behemoth that tries to cut off his head. ..... ¡°You guys might have be Ascending Divine Rankers but do you really think that you are capable of taking me down that easily?¡± His aura erupts and a powerful might bursts out of his body. ¡°I will show you why I am crowned as the strongest being in this realm?!¡± Even with such a low ranking avatar, Shadowsh does not want to lose, not just for himself but also for his family and subjects. He is their spiritual pir, if he ever faces defeat in such an easy manner, their confidence will be broken and many of them will definitely be in a bottleneck. He shes with extreme speed, cutting off two Behemoths heads, he then spins continuously, creating a tornado of sword Qi, it is basically like his sword style Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) but because he only has one sword, he had to do extra movements. The spinning tornado is set aze, the burning me is no ordinary me but contains the primordialw of fire, together with the lunar yin Qi of that of a fox, it was a higher version of a Foxfire. The tornado contains to grow bigger and stronger, the clones then starts to force the remaining Behemoths towards the tornado, many of them was destroyed by their enemy but some of them were sessful. The clones were engulfed in mes, turning them into ashes but the Behemoths that they had brought with them also suffered the same fate. ROAR! Karl was actually fighting a berserk Descending Divine Ranker Behemoth all by himself, he is at an disadvantage but he has no intention of retreating. Its eyes were burning with killing intent, Don Don suddenly appears and punches the side of his enemy, he shouts ¡°Big brother, let me help you!¡± Karl is no fool, he knows that with his current strength, he is no match against a high level Descending Divine Ranker whom had gone berserk and is a race that is known to be warmongers in the Divine Realm. He spits out dense cluster of me that causes the Behemoth to cry in pain, it hits him with a Cannon Roar, blowing him away, Don Don bes furious. He spins and hits the Behemoth¡¯s face, it was thrown to the side, Don Don was about to continue but another Behemoth arrives and attacks him. ¡°F*ck!¡± He was also blown away just like Karl, the two of them crashes with each other, the two of them looks at each other and nods. They charge without hesitation, they might not be a match against a two versus two but they do not care about such odd, they are going to use this as an opportunity to hone themselves, either they breakthrough to a higher rank or die trying. In the ocean, the Leviathans were now fighting against multiple ocean beasts, many of the Leviathans are currently heavily injured while a couple of them died fighting against multiple opponents. ROAR! Suddenly, countless roars can be heard which shocked the Leviathans, the pressure of the ocean of this ne is extremely great, creating a sound in it is quite difficult for ordinary beasts, much less a loud roar. Derranger then sees multiple dragon figures charging towards the iing ocean beasts, he was startled, he cannot help but mumble ¡°Are they our reinforcement?¡± ¡°Yes, the Sea Dragon Race of Gaia has arrived, we are the royal army of Invincible Empire!¡± A domineering and confident voice was heard, a Sea Dragon wearing a crystal blue armour appears. Derranger looks behind him and sees his old friend Sea Dragon Commander, the former king of their race has be the true leader of their entire military power. ¡°Is there anyone elseing?¡± Sea Dragon Commander looks like he was hurt by this question. Derranger rolls his eyes ¡°Do not y coy with me, considering the strength of Gaia, you guys are not the only ones that is going to help us, right?¡± Sea Dragon Commander snorts ¡°I hate the fact that your kind was once our closest friend, I cannot even hide such news to you.¡± Derranger once again rolls his eyes ¡°Someone as old as you should not y this type of game, it is creepy.¡± Sea Dragon Commander answers back ¡°Says the mature virgin, how is that you are still acting mature when you hadn¡¯t truly be a man?¡± Derranger raises his head high, puffs out his chest a little ¡°Hahaha! Sorry to break your bubbles but I am no longer the same guy as before!¡± PAK! PAK! Someone ps their head, it was actually the Aqua Race Ancestor, he is just like Sea Dragon King, the two of them are now respective rulers of their military power. ¡°Shut up and focus! We are at war! Cut the short talk and let us focus on our enemy!¡± The two grumbles inwardly but they still agree that they should stop chatting. The Aqua Race Army might not be as brutal and powerful as the Sea Dragon Army in terms of pure destruction but their abilities can cause major headache for their enemies. ¡°Leave the support to us, remember, when one of your team obtains heavy injuries, immediately send them to us, we are going to decrease the casualty rate as much as possible.¡± The two rulers nodded, the Sea Dragon Race have been working with the Aqua Race, they know how to cooperate. Derranger might not be as proficient as his two buddies but the Leviathans are known to be fierce warriors of the sea, he is confident that they can destroy their enemy with the help of these two. The Sea Dwellers of Martial World arrives but seeing the intensity of the battle between the two force, they be listless, they know that even if they help, their help will be negligible in front of such a high grade battle. But even so, they charge towards their targets, the only way for them to advance quickly is to earn enough merits points. ¡°Kill! As long as we obtain enough merits, we can increase our authority back on our homeworld! Thosend dwellers are only in the rise because of Cultivator Adonis but we know that he will not stay long on our world, this is our chance to be the rulers of that world once again!¡± Hearing this, the eyes of the ocean dwellers bes bloody red. They all agree to what their queen have said, Martial World was once their domain but because of Don Don¡¯s existence, they are reduced into second ce, they are not angry with him but to themselves. They all saw what he is capable of and how much hard work he had put into in order to be what he is now, that is why, they are going to use this opportunity to shine so that in the uing battles, that will be nominated to be the participants. The dark blue ocean bes red with the blood of those that had fallen, seeing the deceased, those that are considered asrades, families and lovers shed silent tears for them. ROAR! Back on the Behemoth¡¯s territory, Fringe has finally arrives and the first thing he did was to attack the closest Behemoth from him. BANG! His attack actually did not hurt his target, he was shocked but before he could recover from his surprise, his opponent attacked him with a powerful swing of its paw. BAM! He was blown to the ground, a pit was formed below him, he coughed out blood because the attack caught him by surprise. Chapter 1158 - 1158 CHAPTER 1127 THE BATTLE FOR GIANT’S PLANE 1158 CHAPTER 1127 THE BATTLE FOR GIANT¡¯S PLANE ¡°What the f*cking hell is going on?!¡± He cannot believe that his training was wasted, he cannot even defeat one opponent. Unbeknownst to him, all the Behemoths are now in a 150% overall buff towards their attributes, so, even the weakest one amongst them isparable to any normal Descending Divine Ranker. BOOM! Something crashes besides him, startling him, when he looks at it, he is taken aback, it was Shadowsh, blood is dripping down his mouth, his expression is extremely ferocious. ¡°So that is how you want to y, bring it on! I swear I will conquer you!¡± He screams to the sky as a giant humanoid entity appears. ¡°A Titan!¡± Seeing the entity, Fringe unconsciously shouted, his expression was total shock, he cannot believe what he is currently seeing. Shadowsh looks beside him and sees his old friend, he pats his shoulder ¡°Do not be intimidated, aren¡¯t you supposed to be the current strongest powerhouse of your race?¡± Fringe snaps out of his shock and gets up, he asks ¡°What is happening?¡± Shadowsh snorts ¡°I found the heart of this ne and is about to take control of it but it selfishly gives up its shield in order to protect its heart, it is currently buffing up the Behemoths because it fears me.¡± Fringe sucked in a deep breath after hearing this, he did not expect that Shadowsh is capable of such things, he could not help butugh bitterly in his heart. ..... After obtaining the inheritance of his ancestors, he had always been in a state of arrogance and hatred, he thought that he could conquer any lower world with his current strength, it seems that everything was just his assumption, he is still too weak. Shadowsh gets up once again, after killing ten or so Behemoths, this ne attacks him with a heavenly thunder, it would not affect him much if he was not hit a hundred times. He turns to Fringe and says ¡°Go help my two brothers, as long as the three of you work together, you might be able to kill a couple of Behemoths.¡± ¡°Which direction are they currently?¡± Fringe epted the fact that he alone is not enough, he needed help and since Hope Family is considered the strongest power in Gaia, he put his trust in them. Shadowsh points at the direction where intense me, lightning shes and loud booming sounds can be heard. Fringe looks embarrassed, it is quite obvious and yet he had to ask, leaving him behind, he is now drowned in fury, the will of his ancestors is controlling his emotions. Shadowsh turns towards his opponent, it was a hundred Titans that are all at the peak of this realm, they were created by this ne, in turn, the buff that the other creatures received from it decreased exponentially. ¡°Let us see just how f*cking strong you truly are!¡± He soars to the sky, meeting his enemies head on, the Titans charge towards him with their giant fists aimed at him, thunder and me can be seen swirling around their bodies. BOOM! When the two forces sh, the sky splits and rains of me scatters throughout the area, burning everything theynd upon, affecting everything, the sound of fighting can be heard even from afar, the sky is filled with thunderps and roars. Shadowsh was fighting against an entire higher ne of existence at this point, the Titans were created using the remnants they had left in this ne and this ne powered them up by using intense energy that it had umted for millions of years. Bang! Shadowsh is thrown to the ground by one of the Titans, he is heavily injured but this does not faze him, the remaining Titans only amounts to 60. 40 of the Titans were killed by him but in doing so, almost all of his bones are broken, one of his arms was destroyed and half of his chest had already caved in. His appearance is extremely pitiful but he is still brimming with intense energy, the remaining Titans also have varying injuries, none of them are in their peak condition. Even with their advantage in numbers, they were nearly defeated by Shadowsh, what they do not know is that, their opponent is now incapable of continuing. ¡®Hahaha, It seems that I had pushed this avatar too much, it is clearly not fit for battles.¡¯ Shaking his head, he disperses his distracting thoughts. ¡°I am no match against you with my current body but let us see just how f*cking strong you guys arepared to one of the main avatars.¡± After saying this, he slumps to the ground, the clones present puffs into white smokes. The Titans were startled by the sudden change of event but quickly, their eyes burned with desire as they all charged towards the helpless Shadowsh. ROAR! A loud roar can be heard, startling everyone, an aura that causes Fringe and all the Behemoths present to slump into the ground bursts out within the Behemoth¡¯s territory. ¡°You sons of bxtches ready for the second round!?!¡± Shadowsh in his Behemoth Avatar bursts out from within the enemypound, knowing that he cannot use his Divine Battle Form, he can only stay at his warrior phase. The Titans senses something and they are taken aback, they cannot believe what their instinct is indicating. They are currently facing their opponent but they can see the lying body of their target just right in front of them. ¡°No need to be confused, I am still me, you only need to know that I am still going to f*ck your lives.¡± When he said hisst word, he immediately charged towards the Titans with his great sword shining brightly. ¡°Mountain Cleaver!¡± He roared and with his swing, three Titans were instantly killed, causing the expression of the remaining Titans to change. Another great battle descends, the sky is once again filled with battle cries and thunderps but this time, one can hear the whistling sound of wind getting ripped. Fring watches this with a tongue-tied expression, Don Don sees this and punches him ¡°This is no time to be in a daze, our enemies are currently in a state of suppression, use this opportunity to fight back!¡± Hearing this, Fringe quickly recovers and attacks with his trident, a bloody red tidal wave appears below him and continues to rise until it is now bigger than his target. ¡°Tidal Annihtion!¡± He roars as the tidal wave ms itself to the Behemoth but in turn awakens it, forgetting about the suppression that Shadowsh is giving them, this particr Behemoth retaliates. A Cannon Roar was fired and Fringe was thrown back once again, this time, he is prepared. Hends on the ground in a stable manner but his opponent is already attacking him, Don Don appears in front of him and takes the full brunt of the Behemoth¡¯s attack. BOOM! The ground beneath him caves in as a loud p can be heard throughout the area, Don Don grunts but is not that hurt. Fringe ps the ground and a st of water appears below the Behemoth, throwing it to the sky, Don Don takes a deep breath and his body starts to vibrate in extreme intensity. ¡°Void Thunder Punch!¡± He roars as he appears in the sky, in front of the Behemoth, he then punches with all of his might, the sound of bones breaking can be heard. It was surprisingly the Behemoth, its defense was finally broken but in turn, Don Don¡¯s bones also broke in the process. ¡°Godd*mn! You of the Hope Family are truly abnormal!¡± Exims Fringe as he saw all the process. He bes even more excited, he then shouts ¡°Venerable Don Don, can you leave this b*stard to me? I know that this is a shameless request but I want to aplish the mission my ancestor sets out for me!¡± Don Don was not offended nor disgusted, he is a little worried that Fringe might not be capable of defeating their current opponent, even though he had injured it, their enemy is not helpless and its strength is still present. ¡°Are you sure you can take him by yourself, not to be a downer but I think that you are incapable of facing it by yourself.¡± Fringe grins. ¡°If it was a couple of seconds ago, I would have believed in what you have just said but have you not noticed it? They are bing weaker, especially after lord Shadowsh killed the Titans.¡± Hearing this, Don Don realises that what Fringe had just said is true, the Behemoths¡¯ buff is bing weaker. ¡°Okay, I will leave this Behemoth to you, I¡¯ll go help my brother.¡± He then flies to where Karl currently is. Karl is in a much worse condition than the two of them, while the two of them were fighting against one opponent, he is fighting against the stronger one amongst the two. Chapter 1159 - 1159 CHAPTER 1128 THE GIANT’S PLANE IS 1159 CHAPTER 1128 THE GIANT¡¯S PLANE IS His body is riddled with injuries but his expression is still as dignified as ever, his opponent is actually in a simr situation as him, its fur is now burned, a couple of scratch marks can be seen all over its body. If it were not for the fact that their race is born with an extremely abnormal regeneration ability, it would have been defeated already. ROAR! Seeing its opponent¡¯s haughty expression, it lets out a loud roar and once again charges towards him, suddenly, a massive thunderbolt crashes into it. It starts twitching but quickly recovers, only to be attacked by Karl¡¯s intense me, the fire seeps through its flesh, burning its powerful elemental immunity. ¡°Thunder Fist!¡± Since his other hand is broken, Don Don can only use one of his arms at the present, his punchnds urately in the body of the Behemoth. The Behemoth was about to attack him but Karl bites its hand and pulls hard, unfortunately, he is much weaker than it. It uses its entire strength to lift him and ms him with Don Don, seeing his brother flying towards him, Don Don did not block it. Opening his arms wide, he catches his brother, Karl lets go of the paw and releases a fiery breath in the face of his opponent. The Behemoth is too close, it cannot dodge, it roars in anger, the pain that it should be feeling is reced by anger instead, it is already in a berserk state, decreasing the amount of pain that it should have suffered. ..... BAM! It attacks and Karl is thrown to afar, Don Don uses this opportunity and punches the face of the Behemoth, he manages to push it to the ground. Karl flips in the air andnds on the ground with a loud thus, using his ws, he stops himself, he then prepares himself to leap with his entire strength. BOOM! Don Don receives a direct impact of a Cannon Roar in his face, he is about to attack when suddenly, the Behemoth opens its mouth and fires. Karl leaps with his entire strength and bites off a chunk of the Behemoth¡¯s flesh but his teeth start to ache, a couple of them were broken in the process but he does not care, that attack finally reveals that their opponent¡¯s defense is decreasing. Don Don sits on the ground, his head is buzzing, the Cannon Roar does a number on him, he punches the ground trying to kill the buzzing noise but it does not work. ¡°Sh*t! Karl, give me a minute, I need to recover!¡± Karl roars in agreement before attacking his target once again. BAM! The two shes and a dull thud can be heard, Karl is obviously not a match against a race born with a supreme state of strength but this doesn¡¯t mean that he is much weaker in direct confrontation. He diverts the power of the blow into his other paw and returns it twofold to his enemy, the Behemoth hardens its body, enduring the blow, it then attacks, the two of them are now fighting in a much more brutal manner. Blow after blow, they exchange paw strikes, the two of them realise that they cannot best one another, they sharpen their ws and shes with all their might. Their flesh starts to fly everywhere, blood flows down into the ground, the Behemoth recovery might be great but Karl also has a powerful recovery skill and his own innate regeneration is also strong. He also trains the strongest technique in this lower realm, the Heaven Swallowing Technique,rge amounts of spirit Qi starts to gather inside his body. He breathes out streams of intense me made up entirely of pure Yang Qi, capable of burning even the elemental immunity of a race such as the Behemoth. ROAR! The Behemoth cries in pain, some of its flesh is burned off directly, turning into ash, meanwhile, Karl¡¯s bones are broken, his breathing starts to be shallow but after a couple of seconds, it instantly recovers. ¡°Hahaha! You think that you can easily defeat a Hope Family member?!¡± Seeing the dumbfounded look at his opponent, he startsughing. The Behemoth has been fighting for some time, its berserk is starting to wear off, after all, it does not have an infinite supply of blood inside his body, he also needs to replenish it. What came next was the umted pain it carries throughout the battle that it had fought, the intense pain causes it to writhe in the ground, Karl might be a beast but he decided not to hit an already dead enemy. ¡°Don Don, let us go and take care of the rest, this fellow is no longer a threat.¡± Looking at its appearance that looks like an undead, if it were not for the fur and the extremely weak life force, anyone would have mistaken it for a skeleton. Don Don agrees, for him, as one of the youngest, his older brother¡¯s suggestion is right, the two of them fly towards a battlefield where the Behemoths are trying to recover. After the disappearance of the clone, the Behemoths know that they must rest, if they all die, then, the consequence for their race is quite dire. Basically, it meant extinction for them, as they get released from their berserk form, all of them immediately slump into the ground, their tongue out, like a dog. ¡°Attack!¡± Roars Karl as he is the first one to charge, Don Don follows, their attack was too sudden for the Behemoths. All of them were caught off guard and since the drawback of their skill was too great, their reaction is too slow to activate. BAM! BAM! CRACK! CRACK! The two manage to kill two Behemoths almost in an instant, the death of theirrades shocked the remaining Behemoths. They tried to stand up but in the next second, their legs went weak and all of them fell to the floor once again. Karl actually feels pity for them but this does not stop him from eliminating them, he pities them as a warrior since they are incapable of moving normally, making them a sitting duck. ROAR! One of them bursts with great ferocity and attacks Karl, the attack was too sudden, even the other Behemoths were shocked. BOOM! Karl is blown away, he crashes into the giant trees and even manages to pass through one of them, this just shows just how powerful that attack was. He is now heavily injured, meanwhile, the Behemoth that had attacked him is dead, what it has done is use all the remaining power in its body and with the buff of this ne, it initiates a self-destruct attack. Don Don¡¯s expression changes, he quickly retreats, he is not afraid, he is worried about his brother, in their family, the other family members safetyes first. Seeing him leave, the surviving Behemoths cannot help but sigh in relief, they then look at the blood of their fallenrade, it sacrifices itself in order to protect them. In the sky, Shadowsh and the 60 Titans were still having a great battle but this time, thetter is at the losing side. With his Behemoth Avatar¡¯s power, Shadowsh is confident in his strength, with every thrust and swing of his sword, he can heavily injure any Titans and even capable of killing them directly. The expressions of the Titans changes, they look ugly but they cannot deny that they are no match against the current Shadowsh. Not only his physical strength outssed them, his speed, technique and spirit is much higher than them. If it were not for the fact that they outnumber him, they would have been incapable of evensting this long, many of theirrades only have one leg and arms left. This was all done by the monster in front of them, Shadowsh isughing manically, since he cannot use his full power, he also feels some pressure. This made the battle more enjoyable for him, his body was hit by the powerful blow of the Titan Race at least a hundred times, he might recover fast but after suffering constant bombardments of attacks of such level, he also started feeling pain but this sensation is negligible for him. ¡°Come! Let us finish this battle!¡± He roars and charges towards the Titans, his enemies gather their thunderbolts into one ball of electricity, they then throw it towards him. ¡°Heaven Devouring sh!¡± He swings his sword with his entire strength, it is powered by the Behemoth¡¯s innate trait of devouring and his own technique, the Heaven Swallowing Technique. The two attacks collide and the entire battle brightens, on one side, thunder can be heard and sparks fly everywhere, on the other side, a silver coloured ck hole is shining brightly, absorbing everything around it. The Titans roar and know that this is theirst attack, if they fail to defeat Shadowsh after this, they lose, their condition is not looking good, they can only rely on thisst ditch attack to turn the tide into their favour. Chapter 1160 - 1160 CHAPTER 1129 GIANT’S PLANE DEFEATED 1160 CHAPTER 1129 GIANT¡¯S PLANE DEFEATED Shadowsh knows this and epts their challenge with his attack, his sword intent and powerw is destroying the destructive might of the thunderball while his devouring technique and ability powered with his Plunderw is absorbing the excess energy increasing his strength. ROAR! He lets out a loud roar and his body increases in size, the thunderball is then cut into halves and the power of his blow continues to fly towards his enemies¡¯ side. The Titans ept their fate with a calm expression, they watch as the sword Qi approaches them. That thunderball is theirst attack, it contains the entire strength of their group and since Shadowsh is capable of destroying it, they know that they already lost. What they do not know is that, within their opponent¡¯s body, their thunderbolts are swimming and electrocuting him constantly, wreaking his entire body. But he feels that this was a worthy sacrifice to finish his enemies, he cannot deny that the Titan Race is truly the strongest race in this ne in the past but this is going to change. The Giant¡¯s ne is no longer going to be an independent realm of existence, it will be fused with Gaia, bing his own power andpleting one of the requirements that will help his world be a small universe. As the Titans were obliterated into nothing, the battle on other sides are still ongoing, the beast army of Beast ne are now at their wits end, not because of their enemy but because they are now lost. Giant¡¯s ne is much bigger than their ne and with the existence of the trees and the fact that the sky seems to suppress them, they are now traveling without any idea where to go. ..... The army of beasts that they had been fighting against had be weaker all of a sudden, making the cleaning job easier for them but right now, they be simr to mindless beasts, just going around without any n. Russel who was watching all of this startsughing, Golden Dragon looks at him with an obvious frown and res at him but this does not stop him fromughing his ass off. He pouts, making Russel shivers, he quickly says ¡°Stop making such an expression, your status makes it very unbefitting.¡± ¡®Not to mention your appearance.¡¯ He adds this inwardly but he knows that his friend is now feeling embarrassed so he did not say this out loud. Golden Dragon sighs ¡°Okay, I give up, what should we do in this situation? Are we not going to meet up with your big brother?¡± Russel shakes his head ¡°That is not needed, What we should do right now is to build a base in this area, we then gather resources in the area, by the way have you listened to my advice?¡± Golden Dragon nods, he waves his hand, a couple of beasts brought some of this ne¡¯s native beasts, they are still in a state of berserk, trying to attack their captors. ¡°Good, after my big brotherpletes his conquest over this ne, we can release them in order to repopte this ne.¡± Golden Dragon finally realises why Russel told him earlier that they should capture some of the beasts. He nods, his army is still fighting against thousands of mad beasts but considering that they have be weaker, he is no longer worried. The situation back on Gaia¡¯s side is also simr, they are much stronger than the beast army of Beast ne but only those that are at the same level as them, so overall, they are a lot weaker but with their abilities and techniques that they had learned throughout their years of training, theirbat strength is now formidable. The seven cmitous beasts were also one of the reasons why they are winning, their strength and abilities are terrifying, they can turn thend into a desert. Erupting mes, Harsh Blizzard, Ruthless Tornadoes, Thunder Strikes, Tidal Waves and Earthquakes. Multiple disasters were seen by the warriors of Martial World, they cannot help but feel a chill running down their spines after seeing just how terrifying the seven cmitous beasts are. The sect leader of the extreme sword sect cannot help but say ¡°No wonder they carry the title cmity in their names.¡± Fairy Su agrees ¡°During my time here, they do not make any drastic movements but it seems that they are just waiting for Great Lord Shadowsh¡¯s signal.¡± The sword sect leader asks ¡°How about our warriors, have they contributed in this battle?¡± He had been too busy fighting against the mad beasts together with the members of Martial Beast Sect. Fairy Su nods her head ¡°Even though our strength is the lowest, we still managed to contribute in this battle, we protected the civilians and at the same time took down some of the giant beasts.¡± The sword sect leader heaves a sigh of relief after hearing this. Fairy Su chuckles ¡°Are you worried about venerable Adonis¡¯ opinion?¡± The sword sect leader nods his head ¡°Yes, I cannot deny nor want to, venerable Adonis is our world¡¯s main ruler, he is both benevolent and fair to us, I do not want to disappoint him.¡± Fairy Su pats his back ¡°Do not worry, unless our men are stupid enough to fail such a simple mission, we do not need to worry about failing Venerable Adonis¡¯ expectations.¡± The sword sect leader can only agree with her, he then charges towards the weakening birds, after Shadowsh defeated all the Titans, this ne¡¯s energy was used up and can no longer sustain the consumption of its children. Back on Behemoth¡¯s territory, Shadowsh is now collecting the remaining Behemoths, with his connection with Gaia and Safehaven Paradise, together with his mastery over the spatialw, he throws them into an uninhabited world. But in doing so, he expends all of his remaining energy, after all, cross ne transportation is already stretching his boundary in the lower ne, if only he had total control over this ne, he would have easily transported them back to Safehaven Paradise. ¡®At least it is over.¡¯ He inwardly said as he fell asleep, his body then expanded and he started fusing with this ne. He cannot directly fuse with this ne since it is now protecting itself with its entire strength, the only way to enter its core once again is to practically destroy it and he is not willing to waste such a high quality domain. So he decides to use this method to trick this ne into fusing with a powerful being that is considered its children, since nes and worlds have simrities, they can also have a chosen one but they seldom use this ability. Back on the Divine Realm, Shadowsh snaps his eyes open and feels refreshed, he then asks ¡°Amethyst, have you obtain the urate information regarding the changes of my body?¡± [Affirmative, your body will continue to grow stronger as you absorb more high quality energies, the higher the quality, the quicker your true potential will be unleashed.] ¡°It seems that my body is truly trying to be an immortal body but even if I aplish this, I will be unable to take on both armies by myself.¡± Now that the Giant¡¯s ne is now within his grasp, he can focus on his other ns. Firstly, he needs to increase the strength of the warriors in this realm, after all, if they lose too easily, then, the next target will be them and he cannot deny that he is not able to take on the army of both the Demon and Plunder Universe. Since this is the case, he needs to increase the strength of the high ranking ns and in order to do that, he needs to enter the n themselves. ¡°First up, the ruler of the ocean, Immortal Ocean Fairy Race.¡± He mumbles before flying towards the direction of the domain in this realm that contains thergest body of water. Using his mastery over spatialw, he jumps from one location after another, not caring about the consumption of energy. ¡°By the way, Amethyst, have you created a new technique or upgraded Heaven Swallowing Technique?¡± This is very important for him since his skills and techniques that he had learned back in the lower realm are losing their usefulness in this realm. [Negative, I can create small techniques but it will be of no use towards your current condition, the only way for you to obtain a more powerful skill is to learn multiple ones and I can fuse them with many of the skills in my database.] Shadowsh nods, he then smiles ¡°Then we are in luck, as long as we obtain many immortal techniques from the territories that we will visit, we can increase our strength.¡± [But big brother, you do not have enough time to review many of the techniques, the two armies are now approaching at rapid speed, it will not be long before they arrive.] Chapter 1161 - 1161 CHAPTER 1130 AVATARS 1161 CHAPTER 1130 AVATARS Shadowsh agrees, he then smiles ¡°Do not worry, even though our enemies are powerful but this universe will not go down without a fight, my current n is to create multiple avatars in different powerful ns, obtaining both power, authority and information.¡± [Yes but the burden in your soul will also increase, one wrong move will destroy your sanity.] Hearing this, he nods solemnly but inwardly, he cannot help but sigh ¡®With the existence of the two Fragments, I can already feel myself slipping away.¡¯ He is not afraid that the souls of his victim will attack him, after all, he is going to erase them and devour their soul whole, this might be evil but he is not willing to bear a ticking time bomb. ¡°Do not worry, with Chaos and Harmony¡¯s existence, such danger is nearly nonexistent, besides, my soul is also not that fragile.¡± As the two of them continue to chat, they finally arrive at their destination. Seeing a never-ending vast ocean, Shadowsh cannot help but be amazed, it is more beautiful and bigger than Blue World, also, it does not contain any sun but only bright blue stars. Shaking his head, he transforms into his water dragon form and dives into the sea, with a ssh, he disappears deep within the embrace of the sea. His camouge is quite terrifying, if one does not have a powerful divine sense, finding him is impossible, unless he attacks, his figure can no longer be seen. ¡°Amethyst, walk through the description of the top races in this domain.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst quickly narrates all the information that she had gathered. ..... [Sea Dragon Race: A proud race that deres themselves a different race from the dragon race, they also contain the Leviathan Bloodline in their blood but it does not make them mixed breed but somewhat a different entity.] [Evesting Whale Race: The rulers of all whale species in this realm, their size and strength isparable to that of ancient Leviathans and their lifespan isparable to that of the ck Turtle Race.] [ck Turtle Dragon Race: The rulers of all turtle species, they have the ability called [Imprable Shell], all of them are born as twins, the main head which is a turtle and the other which is a sea dragon.] Shadowsh was shocked ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that, Kurios and Samantha basically belong to this race?¡± [Affirmative, also, the longer they live, the stronger they be, their mastery over the lifew isparable to that of the Nature Fairy Race.] ¡°Oh, if this is the case, wouldn¡¯t they be invincible after millions of years?¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh bes more cautious, such a race is still more knowledgeable than other races. [Negative, because of their ability, they trade their lifespan with their potential, they do not grow as fast as other races, they offset this weakness by bing ministers and other different high ranking status like a grand elder to other races and powers.] ¡°So they are not a warring race but considering that their other twins are dragons, shouldn¡¯t they be more ambitious?¡± [The tails or their twins are not the main controller of their body and even though it is a dragon, it rather absorbsrge amounts of spirit to cultivate multiple of its avatars to experience multiple lives in order to get rid of their boredom.] ¡°Avatars? So they are basically the same as me?¡± [No, their avatars cannot transmit memories or sensation, they need to swallow them in order to digest the memories of their avatars and since their other twins love collecting vast amounts of information regarding different things, they are more than happy to help their twin.] Shadowsh nods, it seems that he can recruit the ck Turtle Dragon Race as allies but he doesn¡¯t have confidence in achieving this goal. He needs strength in order to persuade such giants to join him, shaking his head, he disperses his depressing thoughts. ¡°Let us take one step at a time, okay what force is next?¡± [The next race is called the Ocean Fairy Race, they are actually the ancestors of the Aqua Race in the lower realm, they might not be as powerful as the other overlord races but they are one of the most versatile and their intelligence is nearlyparable to that of the ck Turtle Dragon Race.] ¡°Yes, they are the first target I have tagged, since there are multiple ns in that race, I can definitely blend in easily.¡± He is now approaching the first location, it was a grand underwater kingdom, Shadowsh is not surprised, he knows that the sense of beauty that the Aqua Race has is actually quite simr to humans. He looks around and sees no perfect target, he does not want to takeover an innocent individual without any reason, he also does not want to obtain the body of amoner since it would make his n more difficult to achieve. After searching for an hour, he didn¡¯t find any perfect target, he sighs and goes to another city inside the kingdom and just like the former, there is no perfect target. Only after reaching the fifth city did he find a perfect candidate to kill, it was a fat merman that is currently forcing himself to a beautiful woman, she is already naked and is begging for him to stop but he ignored her plea. He licks his lips and licks the neck of the beautiful woman while he inserts his thing inside her, blood seeps out, the beautiful woman sheds tears as she feels her innocence getting destroyed by such a person. ¡°Cry as much as you want, nobody is going to rescue you, I am going to have fun with you.¡± Says the fat man lecherously. Shadowsh wants to kill him instantly but he needs to put up a rune array formation first, in order to iste the process of him taking over the body of this fat b*stard. ¡®Finish!¡¯ After finishing thest touch, he quickly focuses on his target, he grabs him by the nape and throws him into a wall. The girl looks empty but after sensing the disappearance of her assaulter, she looks around and sees the fat bxstard having a nosebleed. Shadowsh looks at the girl with an apologetic expression, he then turns to the fat bxstard and his eyes are radiating intense killing intent. ¡°Ow! You bxstard! Do you know who I am?!¡± Before he can continue cursing, Shadowsh ps him into the floor, breaking multiple of his teeth. Shadowsh then says ¡°You are lucky that I need your body if not I would have broken every bone in your body.¡± The girl was watching everything with a surprised expression, she hesitated for a little bit before saying ¡°Thank you for saving me but I suggest that you should escape, his father is the city lord and his grandfather is a well known powerhouse of the royal family.¡± The fat bxstard then starts yelling ¡°Do you really think you can escape, my guards are just outside of this room, they would have heard of themotion already and are preparing to break in any second now!¡± Shadowsh looks at him with a sneer and says ¡°Do you really think so? Why don¡¯t you continue shouting some more, I will wait.¡± Hearing this, a chill runs through the fat bxstard¡¯s spine, he starts yelling for help but even after a couple of minutes, his so-called guards did not react. Shadowsh sneers did not fade, he snorted and mocked him ¡°I suggest that you pray that your family is smart enough to recognise you if not, then, your death will never be avenged.¡± The expression of the fat bxstard turns pale, he then kowtows and begs for his life ¡°Oh great venerable, please spare my life! I can give you everything, money, riches and women, just spare me!¡± Shadowshughs out loud ¡°The girls that you had taken victims begged you to stop, am I right? Why don¡¯t you continue begging for mercy, even though it is useless, at least you can extend your pathetic life for a couple of seconds.¡± The fat bxstard suddenly attacks after realising that Shadowsh is not going to give him mercy, his expression is full of ecstasy after seeing his poisonous sword stabbing itself to his enemy. Shadowsh watches this with an indifferent expression, the sword tip breaks after touching his clothes, the expression of the fat bxstard bes dumbfounded. Before he can say anything, his head was grabbed and intense pain assaults his soul making him cry like a butchered pig. He tries to escape from Shadowsh¡¯s grasp but it was proven futile, the difference between them is just too great. The beautiful girl watches everything with teary eyes, seeing the one that r*ped her crying with pain, her broken heart starts to recover but only a little. It takes an hour to finish the process of turning his target into an avatar, he had to read his memory and rece the soul with his own. Chapter 1162 - 1162 CHAPTER 1131 TAKING OVER ONE CITY AFTER ANOTHER 1162 CHAPTER 1131 TAKING OVER ONE CITY AFTER ANOTHER He closes his eyes and the avatar starts moving, he first backflips and starts punching the air, the beautiful girl watches everything with interest. Shadowsh who is currently inside Zedrick (Fat Bxstard) looks at the beautiful girl and says ¡°It is okay, that fat bxstard is no longer present, I had taken over his body.¡± The beautiful girl is shocked by the sudden change, she looks around and feels that she is also trapped. He can see through her thoughts and sigh ¡°I must apologize but I must protect my destiny, please do not resist, I will put a mark on your soul that will prevent you from telling anyone about my existence.¡± The beautiful girl does not know why but she cannot help but ask ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me? Since you are now the owner of that body, disposing of me is much easier than silencing me with a spell.¡± Shadowsh sighs ¡°I have killed my fair share of living beings, I cannot let myself kill an innocent being like you, I feel that if I do this type of thing, I will lose myself.¡± The beautiful girl then nods at him and closes her eyes, Shadowsh (in his main body) puts his hand in her forehead and a mark appears deep within her soul. ¡°This mark not just has the ability to keep you silent but it will boost yourprehension ability and even increase your chances of having enlightenment, not to mention it also protects your soul from attacks of powerhouses that are weaker than me in terms of spiritual power.¡± The beautiful girl nodded, she does not know why but she feels safe around Shadowsh even though she had just met him. ..... Shadowsh then gave her some clothes causing her to scream in embarrassment realising that she had been talking with him butt naked. Looking at his peerless appearance and recognising just how strong he is, her heart cannot help but beat faster but after remembering that her innocence was taken forcefully just earlier, her eyes dim down. Shadowsh thenes out of the room, in Zedrick¡¯s body, upon seeing him, the guards that were responsible for guarding the room bow to him. He waves his hand and brings Eyne, the beautiful girl¡¯s name with him, ording to the memories that he had absorbed, Zedrick is a member of the Sea Horse Dragon n. Seeing Eyne following him, the two guards were stunned, they cannot believe what they are currently seeing. They cannot help but think ¡®Is the way to conquer such a beautiful woman¡¯s heart is to take her body first?¡¯ Meanwhile, Shadowsh is frowning after obtaining his current body, his true body is now traveling towards the next location which is the territory of the Evesting Whale Race. ¡®This body has a lot of potential, unfortunately, the previous owner is azy lecherous individual that only knows to take advantage of his status to be a tyrant in this city.¡¯ Heins inwardly. Eyne looks at him and asks ¡°Young lord, do you know where you are going?¡± Shadowsh nods his head ¡°Do not worry, I have absorbed all the memories of this fat bxstard, my existence will not be easily discovered, what about you, what are your ns?¡± Eyne says without hesitation ¡°To follow you, my beauty and body have always been coveted by men in this city.¡± Shadowsh is not surprised, he sighs and exins her current situation ¡°You are born with a constitution that is perfect for dual cultivation, the heavenly siren body.¡± Eyne was frozen in shock but he did not stop his exnation ¡°As the name suggests, you are part siren, your beauty will only grow and your body will only continue to be more and more tempting for men.¡± ¡°Once you reach the Xiantian Realm, you will exude a smell that will make all weak willed men go crazy for your body.¡± Eyne bes pale, she did not expect that her body was this abnormal, if this was said by someone else, she might not believe it but since it was Shadowsh, shepletely believes it. She quickly asks ¡°What about my mother, her condition is the exact opposite of mine, she has been ugly her entire life with a body that makes men disgusted, if I am a half siren, so should she!¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°I am not surprised, do you really think sirens are beautiful?¡± Eyne was confused ¡°Yes, they are one of the ancient races in this domain that even the mighty rulers of the sea respect.¡± ¡°ording to the legends circting around them, they are one of the most beautiful creatures in this domain with voices that are capable of a city¡¯s downfall.¡± Shadowshughs out loud ¡°Sirens can morph into any figure they want by using their voice, they are actually ugly fish like creatures that feast on their prey.¡± ¡°The reason why you are beautiful is not just because of the siren bloodline within you but because of your Ocean Fairy bloodline too, it seems that they have blended perfectly creating what you are today.¡± He then thought about the power of the siren and said ¡°Bring me to your mother, maybe I can fix the gic mistake in her body, increasing her potential and also destroying her ailments.¡± Eyne¡¯s eyes light up, the reason why Zedrick manages to bring her to this location is because he had promised to help her mother recover. Unfortunately, when the two of them were talking, her innate ability called (Sensing Emotions) told her that Zedrick was lying and just as she was about to escape, he captured her, the difference between their strength is just too great. ¡°Let us go to your house.¡± Eyne quickly beams in happiness, the two of them were walking on a crystal road, since swimming indiscriminately is forbidden inside the city of this kingdom, she has a hard time walking. She had just lost her innocence and in such a barbaric way at that, she still feels stinging pain below her. ¡°We have arrived, young lord.¡± Shadowsh looks around and sees a simple house, when the two of them enter, a person wearing a cloak immediately leaps towards him. ¡°You beast! You dare harm my daughter!¡± The person grabs him and starts scratching him, the expressions of the two guards instantly change but before they can make a move, they see him gesturing them to stand down. Eyne quickly stops her mother ¡°Mom! It is okay! I am alright, I brought young lord here in order to help you recover from your curse!¡± Her mother¡¯s body trembles when she hears this, she grabs her hand and starts crying ¡°I had failed you!¡± Shadowsh sighs, he knows that Eyne¡¯s mother connects her daughter¡¯s loss of innocence to her treatment, she feels a heart wrenching pain continuously stabbing deep in her heart. He stands up and with his powerful divine sense, he carries Eyne¡¯s mother into a room, the two guards are tasked to stand guard for any unexpected visitors. Eyne¡¯s mother cannot speak because he has sealed her ability to move and speak, he starts taking off her clothes and a hideous looking humanoid monster appears in front of him but his expression does not change, even one bit. Eyne is surprised, she thought that he will at least flinch but it seems that she had underestimated his mental fortitude. ¡°Hmm, at first I thought that you have returned to the siren¡¯s primordial form but it seems that the rumours that you were cursed is actually true.¡± Eyne and her mother are shocked by this. They call it a curse but actually, they feel that it was a biological trait but now hearing it from someone else shocked the two of them, this confirms the rumours. Shadowsh is about to continue when suddenly, he frowns, he then says ¡°It seems that the ones that put a curse on you are still monitoring you, please excuse me for a second.¡± He then disappears in front of mother and daughter pairs before appearing in an alleyway, the person that is monitoring them is sitting like a homeless person. Shadowsh appears in front of him, the two of them look at each other and silence descends, this situation continues for a couple of seconds before the homeless person speaks ¡°Beat it punk! this is my territory!¡± ¡°Oh? A Descending Divine Ranker stoops so low to the point that he had epted such a narrow alleyway as his territory?¡± Hearing his words, the homeless person trembles, his eyes then locks with his and the atmosphere bes tense. Shadowsh smirks and says ¡°You should know who my grandfather is, do you really think that even with your current realm, you are capable of harming me or even just escaping my grasp?¡± The person is speechless, unlike the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, the popce inside such a vast territory are Xiantians, of course, the numbers of Descending and Ascending Divine Rankers is still plenty. Chapter 1163 - 1163 CHAPTER 11132 UNITING THE OCEAN DOMAIN 1163 CHAPTER 11132 UNITING THE OCEAN DOMAIN They are not considered as ancestors like back on the lower realm, just special soldiers that are considered prospect. Only by reaching the Immortal Realm and bing a titled or named Immortal would one be considered as elites. Shadowsh cannot help but shake his head seeing that the spy is still trying to escape, taking out an item from his storage ring, he activates the spell stored inside and a giant dragon w appears. He easily controls it and makes it his own weapon without any drawback, he waves his hand and the dragon w follows, he then grabs the fleeing spy with ease. ¡°Stop struggling, it is futile.¡± He says to the spy as he puts a seal in his body, making him return to the strength of a Xiantian Realm expert. With his current strength, he is incapable of doing much in front of him, dragging the captured spy into the house, the two guards standing in front of the door were shocked. They had not seen him leave, when he finally entered the house once again, the guards could no longer stop themselves from asking each other ¡°Did you see him leave?¡± Throwing the spy into the corner of the room, Shadowsh starts speaking ¡°After I remove the curse in your body, let¡¯s interrogate this person.¡± The mother and daughter pair nods their heads, he then slowly massages the entire body of Eyne¡¯s mother, she is moaning nonstop, making Eyne blush. ..... His expression is still indifferent, after fully injecting his Qi inside her, he starts sweating, he curses inwardly ¡®This body is so pathetic!¡¯ ck liquid starts to ooze out the body of Eyne¡¯s mother, she is trembling, Shadowsh can see this, he pacifies her ¡°Do not worry, this pain is only temporary, once your transformation ispletely, your strength and potential will definitely rise greater than before.¡± The scales that are covering her entire body starts to recede, a wless skin appears instead, her hideous fish head is also changing drastically as hair starts to grow out of her scalp. There are still scales left but only at her fingertips and the tips of her toes, her eyes that glow like an anglerfish bulb bes crystal blue. She has transformed into a breathtaking wless beauty, Eyne stands there petrified, afterpleting his assignment, Shadowsh slumps into the floor and starts to breathe haggardly. ¡°Your mother is cured, I also reversed the curse and it is currently affecting the user, you do not need to worry any longer, also, since the curse has been devouring your vitality and potential, after reversing it, you will obtain a rapid increase in your cultivation.¡± Hearing this, the expression of both mother and daughter bes ecstatic. While the two of them were celebrating the fact that their potential is no longer the same as before, the person responsible for all of this is cursing the body he is currently residing. ¡®D*mn it! This body is insufficient to achieve my n, I need to improve my health and strength!¡¯ Standing up, he grabs the nape of the paralyzed spy and unseals his mouth. ¡°Look into my eyes!¡± After he says this, a burst of powerful divine sense covers his eyes and the expression of the spy bes nk. ¡°Tell me why you are spying on this mother and daughter pair?¡± His voice is quite calm but the two behind him look at him with amazement. Even though it was just a second or two, they sensed just how majestic his divine sense is, Eyne is the one that is shocked the most, she knows that this is just a body that Shadowsh had hijacked and that the majestic divine sense he released earlier is not his limit. ¡°I am tasked to monitor miss Lucy by the great mistress of the Pearl n.¡± Lucy (Eyne¡¯s mother) was shocked and bewildered, she cannot believe that such a powerful n is keeping eyes on her. The Pearl n is a much higher ranking than the Sea Horse Dragon n, even though it is not stronger than it, the influence that the n has is much greater than thetter. ¡°The Pearl n is a colossus power in this kingdom, why doesn¡¯t it just kill Lucy instead of monitoring her?¡± This confuses Shadowsh greatly. ¡°Her mother pleaded for her mercy, currently, her status in the n is extremely high, the only way for us to keep her in check is to not kill the target.¡± Hearing this, Lucy starts tearing up, she had some memories regarding her mother during her childhood but these memories are now vague. She believes that she was abandoned because of her extremely repulsive appearance, this is something that has always been rooted deep within her heart. ¡°Hmm, interesting but I have another question for you, I know the reason why her appearance has be repulsive is because someone had extracted her bloodline, with this, she can no longer rise to the top so why did the Pearl n still put a death curse in her?¡± The spy did not answer. He sighs ¡°It seems that he is clearly unaware of such information, the two of you are clearly in danger, do you have any ns for your future?¡± The mother and daughter pair look at each other and shake their heads, the information that was exposed in their faces is just too big. No matter how great their potential has be, if they cannot grow, then it will be useless, not to mention, they are facing one of the strongest ns in this kingdom. Eyne¡¯s expression bes determined ¡°We will follow you, so that no one will discover my mother, we are going to burn this establishment, the two of us will be your mistresses in order to fool the Pearl n.¡± Her mother looks at her and rebukes ¡°This will be troubling young master Zedrick a lot!¡± Shadowsh waves his hand and says ¡°You do not have to worry about this, Eyne, I will control the spy to burn the house down, hide your mother for the time being and when you finish ¡°mourning¡± her death,e to me.¡± Eyne nods her head, he then leaves her as he returns back ¡°Home¡± The mansion in this underwater kingdom is quite humongous but not as elegant or grand as the other powerful ns.¡± The Sea Horse Dragon n is a n known to produce powerful warriors, they are a warring species of the Ocean Fairy Race and are known to achieve uncountable meritorious deeds in the military. Their position in the entirety of the Ocean Fairy Race territory, not just in this kingdom is massive and are known to be the pride of Blue Jade Kingdom. There are several kingdoms in this territory, the ocean domain is vast and since the Ocean Fairy Race is just like humans, they build society in order to improve and prosper. They believe that they can achieve the same status as the human race in this realm, since they live their entire lives in an almost human-like structure, they are confident that they can survive out of water easily. The human race might be looked down upon by multiple races but not many dared to anger the entire race, not one race managed to survive the entire humanity¡¯s rage. There were two races that are considered top powers in this realm, the werewolf race a prominent power from the Demon Race and the vampire race that belongs to the Blood Race but these two races were eradicated. There are a couple of them that are currently hidden but not many know their existence, the two races managed to bolster their status by using humanity as food and ve resources. Because of this, the entire human race united and started hunting all the members of these races and after a battle thatsted for centuries, the two races were driven to near extinction, they disbanded and scattered throughout this realm in order to just survive. That is why, the Ocean Fairy Race is trying to copy the way humanity lives, they also have the same advantage as humans do, albeit more limited, they can obtain the bloodlines of those from other races. Just like the Sea Horse Dragon n, they are a fusion of both the Sea Horse n, a powerful n of the Ocean Fairy Race, they have an innate ability to ride Sea Horse beasts and can fuse each other¡¯s strength perfectly. After obtaining the Sea Dragon Race bloodline, they not only increase their physical strength but they also have a miraculous innate ability of granting dragon bloodline to their mounts. Recalling that the person he is currently controlling also has a mount that his father had given him when he was six years old, his eyes light up. He only has a couple of months before the invasion of the Demon and Plunder Universes affects this entire realm, during this time period, he has to show his potential and grow to the point that the higher ups of this race puts attention to him. Chapter 1164 - 1164 CHAPTER 1133 DEALING WITH THE SLY OCEAN FAIRY RACE 1164 CHAPTER 1133 DEALING WITH THE SLY OCEAN FAIRY RACE Once he gains their trust, he can initiate an alliance with his other avatars, uniting the power in this domain, causing the two invading armies to have a much difficult time conquering this location. He trusts Amethyst with his life, he knows that she must have discovered perfect vessels for him to control. At least, the other powers are much easier so he just leaves it to her, the Evesting Whale Race is known to be powerful giants but are actually gentle giants, they live just like how normal whales would, not having an ambition. The Sea Dragon Race is easy for Amethyst to takeover, she doesn¡¯t even need to take an avatar, with both the dragon and Origin Bloodline, she can use his body to pressure them to serve her. For the ck Turtle Dragon Race, Amethyst also does not need to create an avatar, they are cowardly and rather not want to participate in any conflict since for them, the longer they live, the stronger they be. She just needs to inform them about the iing invaders from the two universes and once they verify this, they will dly ept an alliance with the other powers. Only the Ocean Fairy Race is difficult to control and manipte, it is because of their human-like intelligence and mentality, they might not be as sly as humans are but they are quite close. This is the reason why he is taking over this race personally, only a human can truly defeat another human, he might not be as intelligent as the greatest minds in the human race but he is confident that with all the experiences he had, he can aplish his ns. After entering the mansion, he is greeted by fearful expressions of the servants, he ignores them and enters his room. ..... He then recalls something and calls one of the maids around, the expression of the brown haired maid bes pale but she still grits her teeth and enters his room. Inside, even with Shadowsh¡¯s mental fortitude, he cannot help but want to throw up, multiple pieces of equipment are scattered, all of them are for pleasure, there is also a distinct type of smell that makes him frown. He turns to the maid and orders ¡°I am about to tell you to bring Alexander to me but on second thought, I should visit him, in my absence, I want you to clean my room and destroy these disgusting things.¡± ¡°Remember, my room must be spotlessly clean and get rid of all the unwanted things.¡± He then leaves, stunning the maid, she does know why but she feels that her young master has changed, shaking her head, she feels like a fool. She mumbles in a quiet voice ¡°How can a piece of sh*t like him change? maybe he wants to bring new ¡°toys¡± for his amusement.¡± Meanwhile, in the royal garden, a magnificent looking Seahorse with the size of a war horse iszing about, it was Alexander, Zedrick¡¯s partner, since its other half is alwayszing around, it was also affected. Shadowsh approaches it and puts his hand into it, the seahorse is confused, if it were not for the fact that his partner is exuding the same soul type as his, it would have thought that it was an imposter. Its instinct is spot on, since all the members of the Sea Horse Dragon n had to sign a soul contract with their mount, all of them are born with telepathicmunication and as they grow older, they be much closer. ¡°It seems that you truly are special, hah, father said that you have the bloodline of the jade seahorse but you clearly have another bloodline that is much superior.¡± Shadowsh mumbles. He then closes his eyes and explores the body of the seahorse in front of him, after obtaining detailed information regarding its entire body, he finally opens his eyes and sighs in relief. It seems that the dragon blood inside the storage ring that he is carrying can enhance both his and its bloodline. ¡°Alright, starting today, the two of us are going to go in an extremely painful and arduous training regimen, do not worry, after our training, our strength will definitely increase exponentially!¡± Alexander¡¯s expression turns to fearful and it tries to escape but you capture it easily. Shadowsh then drags it into the Cultivation Pavilion inside the city, he books an entire room for himself and stay there. The Cultivation Pavilion is one of the greatest treasures that the Ocean Fairy Race has, it consists of small domains that can house a great number of people for every room. It is actually a special world that their former Void Warrior had discovered during his travels into the deep space, the room¡¯s gravity is more than ten times as the normal gravitational pressure in Divine Realm. The rooms are also filled with energies that will continuously temper the body of those that are inside, if one is not strong, their body would break down and they would die. The news regarding his entrance inside the pavilion spreads throughout the city, stunning everyone, they know just how cowardly the old host of his body is, so thises up as a surprise for everyone. This news finally mellows down after two weeks, Shadowsh and Alexander still haven¡¯te out of the pavilion, on the other hand, Eyne and Lucy are finally working inside the Sea Horse Dragon n mansion, the people regard them as Zedrick¡¯s ythings, the reason for this is because of their exceptional appearance. Even the other young masters of the n are tempted to make a move on them but after recalling Zedrick¡¯s status, their expression bes gloomy, they can only look but not dare to touch. ording to the rumours, Zedrick¡¯s father, the current patriarch has fought against the invaders and his ability to conceive children has been destroyed, that means that Zedrick is the only child he will ever have in this realm. This is the reason why he spoils him very much, he is the only individual that can continue their bloodline, he is not willing to lose him. Meanwhile, in the Cultivation Pavilion, the door in room 7 opens and a dashing and devilishly handsome young manes out, he is riding a horse that has a dragon tail, wings and horns. ¡°See, what did I told you? Your current self is a lot stronger than your past self, those mares back in the mansion will not be able to resist your charm.¡± A voice that seems to be able to attract anyone regardless of gender can be heard. The old man that is responsible for guarding the pavilion looks at the person in front of him with a nked expression, he hesitates a little bit but he still asks ¡°Young master Zedrick?¡± Shadowsh turns to him ¡°Yes?¡± He then quickly realises that after fusing with his dragon and fox bloodline, his appearance has greatly changed, he is no longer the same ¡°Zedrick¡± as before. Actually, other than the dragon bloodline, his fox bloodline should not be able to fuse with the bloodline of the Ocean Fairy Race. After all, the restriction of the Ocean Fairy Race bloodline dictates that only aquatic or reptile bloodlines can fuse with it but with the help of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) he bypassed this limitation. The two of them travel back to the mansion, everywhere they go, everyone looks at them with a stunned expression, not only are they radiating intense bloodline pressure but their appearance also causes the people to admire them. When they reached the entrance of the territory of the Sea Horse Dragon n, they were stopped by the guards, one of them approached him and said ¡°This young master, can you tell this little one of your glorious name?¡± Shadowsh frowns, he acts like he was angry, causing the guard to be nervous, after all, the bloodline pressure that he is exuding indicates that he is someone of nobility. ¡°Open your eyes and look! It is me!¡± Even though he shouts in anger, the guard cannot help but wonder why he feels so attracted to his voice. ¡°Yes, yes, I apologize for not recognising you, you must be the seventh prince, youe here for youngdy Perchia, right?¡± Shadowsh smacks his head. ¡°Why would I be here for my second younger cousin?! And I am not the seventh prince! It is me! Zedrick!¡± Everyone around was frozen stiff, this information is just too much for them to digest. ¡°Get lost and open the door, I want to visit father.¡± Hearing this, the guards behind the gate quickly open it and they let him enter, they might not believe him but if he is truly looking for the patriarch, he will not be able to escape if he is an imposter. One of the guards ¡°kindly¡± proposed to escort him to the mansion, he, of course, epts it without any change of expression. Chapter 1165 - 1165 CHAPTER 1134 THE OCEAN FAIRY RACE || 1165 CHAPTER 1134 THE OCEAN FAIRY RACE || They enter the mansion, whenever he passes by a female individual, they will stop and admire his appearance, since this body has forcefully fused with his fox bloodline, he cannot control its ability to seduce everyone. ¡°Alexander, why don¡¯t you return to the garden and show off to the mares of your current strength.¡± Hearing this, Alexander¡¯s eyes light up and before the guard can say anything, it speeds up and leaves only dust behind. The guard escorts him to the main study room, there are more guards that have gathered after hearing the news about his transformation, many of them feel that he is an imposter rather than a transformation. He knocks on the door, a dignified voice is heard ¡°Come in.¡± He strode inside without hesitation, he then sees a person radiating intense pressure and killing intent. The killing intent is not directed to anyone or anything, it is an umted energy that he has acquired from countless battles. ¡°Zedrick?¡± Sensing the familiar bloodline resonance, the man looks at him with a strange expression. Shadowsh raises his chest and proudly proims ¡°How about it? Are you shocked by my transformation? I spent two weeks inside the Cultivation Pavilion training the Berserk Dragon Tempering Technique with Alexander this entire time!¡± The expression of Zedrick¡¯s father changes after hearing this ¡°What?! You dare train such a suicidal technique?! You brat!¡± ..... Without hesitation, he ps Shadowsh but when he touches him, he is startled, he feels that he hit an iron wall. Since his suppressed strength cannot harm him, he increases his power and finally after entering the Descending Divine Rank, he finally throws Shadowsh into the wall of his room. ¡®Amazing! No wonder our ancestors treasure that technique so much, my idiot son which only has the strength of Xiantian Realm afterzing about his entire life now has a strengthparable to that of a peak Xiantian Emperor Realm and this is just under two weeks.¡¯ He inwardly marvels but outwardly, his expression is quite stern. ¡°You still have not given me a sessor and you actually dare to do such a thing!¡± This is something that he is always worried about, the death of his son. Zedrick is their remaining descendent, if he dies, so does their bloodline and he is not willing to risk such a thing. ¡°Ouch, okay, okay, I apologize but father, I can sense that the situation in this realm is changing, I am just trying to grow stronger for the inevitable change.¡± He says with a serious expression. the expression of Zedrick¡¯s father changes, he stands up and asks ¡°Where did you hear such information?¡± Shadowsh smiles mysteriously ¡°Do you really think that I was just a lecherous andzy individual all of my entire life?! I am your son! The grandson of the great Rider Of The Ocean!¡± ¡°I endure the years of humiliation in order to build my Dao Heart.¡± He then sighs ¡°I thought that I can continue acting like usual but I have heard from one of my subordinates that the Immortal Dragon Race and the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race has obtained two Void Masters.¡± Zedrick¡¯s father was greatly shocked by this information, his expression changes, he then waves his hand and says ¡°This is not the ce to talk, I will be bringing your uncle and maybe your grandfather for this discussion.¡± Shadowsh nods his head ¡°You must hurry, the information that I possess will affect the entire Divine Realm, if we do not prepare then, our race will face extinction.¡± Zedrick¡¯s father trembles but he does not stop and contacts his father and the other elders from the council of their n. They decided to hold a meeting after three days, that is when Zedrick¡¯s grandfather returns to this city. The other elders were doubtful about the information that Shadowsh has but after telling them more information regarding his so-called spies have gathered, they started believing him more. One of the elders ms his fist on a table, his teeth are aching, he is Zedrick¡¯s teacher, he is the one that taught Zedrick to be what he was, the reason, he wants his son to be the next patriarch but after hearing the news regarding Zedrick so-called acting, he feels like a fool. ¡°That d*mn brat dares to make a fool out of me! I will teach him who I truly am!¡± Suddenly, the door is knocked open, Zedrick¡¯s father came inside with a furious expression. ¡°You bxstard! It was you that led my son astray!¡± He then attacks him without hesitation, Shadowsh is watching everything with an indifferent expression. Another youngster arrives, when he sees this scene, his expression quickly changes and he rides his seahorse away. ¡°It seems that he is trying to inform his grandfather about the current development, unfortunately for him, I will not let anyone destroy my ns.¡± Shadowsh mumbles to himself seeing Zedrick¡¯s cousin running away towards a certain location. He already made ns for Zedrick¡¯s enemies, first, his second uncle, he just had to tell Zedrick¡¯s father the reason for his son¡¯s abrupt change and brings some evidence with him. Next is to deal with the greatest problem, his second grandfather, it was said that there are four individuals from the older generation of the Sea Horse Dragon n that are the ones truly in charge of the n. First is Zedrick¡¯s grandfather, second is his third grandmother, third is his second grandfather and finally, thest one, the great Seahorse Guardian. The oldest is thest, it was a powerful seahorse that had apanied three generations of the Sea Horse Dragon n in war, it is adored and respected by everyone in the n. Unfortunately, because of constant participation in wars, it is now heavily injured if not, it would have been the strongest powerhouse in the n, it was the only powerhouse that survived from the generation before Zedrick¡¯s grandfather. Shadowsh is now thinking of healing it, he cannot help but feel that the power in this Divine Realm is now too weak to go against the invasion of the two forces, the constant battle between domains is just too much. Meanwhile, Zedrick¡¯s cousin arrives at the secluded cave of his grandfather, he then kneels and shouts ¡°Grandfather, pleasee out of your seclusion, our branch is now in danger!¡± Unfortunately, no movement can be sensed, his expression bes ugly but even after begging for an hour, no onees out, he grits his teeth and stands up but after he approaches the cave, he is thrown back by a powerful force. His expression bes nked, Shadowsh appears behind him and says ¡°I suggest that you stop your futile effort, the formation array that I have inscribed around this location is too powerful for a Descending Divine Ranker such as yourself.¡± Hearing this, his expression turns ferocious, he stands up and punches Shadowsh with all of his might but his opponent does not care, he takes the blow head on. The punch just passes through him, he was not holding anything back, after his punch passes through his target, he falls to the ground with a loud impact, destroying the ground around him. Shadowsh turns to him with a calm expression ¡°I suggest that you also stop from doing anything else, you are basically ying in the palm of my hand.¡± Unfortunately, Zedrick¡¯s cousin does not listen to him and continues punching his illusion, even though he is just punching air, he still does not stop. BOOM! He freezes, he feels as if an explosion urs inside his head, seeing this, Shadowsh sighs. ¡°I might not have been training my physical body during these couple of years but the strength of my divine sense can easily make you kneel, so stop now!¡± His roar continues to ring inside the head of Zedrick¡¯s cousin. ¡°Now that everything is under wraps, I want you to do something for me.¡± Hearing this, Zedrick¡¯s cousin res at him. ¡°Louyi, Do you really want to go against me even with such a vast difference between the two of us?¡± Zedrick¡¯s cousin or Louyi still confines to re at him. Shadowsh can only sigh ¡°Then, you leave me no choice.¡± Multiple shadow clones appear and they quickly surround him, they attack without hesitation, their attacks are filled with killing intent but no power ofw. Louyi fights back, the clones are only at Xiantian Emperor Realm, he is not afraid but he cannot help but feel something is off. After a while, he realises what makes him think this way, every time the clones have any direct contact with him, his energy would be stolen, shocking him greatly. ¡°Get back!¡± He roars before retreating but before he can say anything else, more clones appear and they all gang up on him. His body was hit multiple times already and he starts feeling incredibly weak but he does not give up. Grabbing one of the clones he takes a bite on one of them, only to have his mouth closed by a knee kick. Chapter 1166 - 1166 CHAPTER 1135 THE OCEAN FAIRY RACE DECISION 1166 CHAPTER 1135 THE OCEAN FAIRY RACE DECISION The clones seem to be quite experienced in fighting, his every attack is either conquered or neutralised and the constant sensation of being sucked dry only further enrages him but he cannot do anything about it. ¡°You are a coward! Fight me personally if you dare!¡± A chuck can be heard as the intensity of the clones only grows stronger. ¡°I am fighting you personally, this is just the way I fight, there is nothing cowardly about that, after all, I did not ask anyone for help.¡± His teasing voice caused Louyi to roar in fury. BAM! BAM! BAM! Unfortunately for him, after suffering multiple blows and being subjected to constant devouring of Heaven Swallowing Technique, he is knocked to the ground with a pitiful appearance. Shadowsh approaches him and drags him back to his courtyard, Zedrick¡¯s father and his father are still fighting, the two will not back but it is clearly obvious that the former is a lot stronger than his opponent. When he arrived at the scene, the two were quickly drawn towards him but upon seeing the person he was dragging, the two were stunned, instantly, Louyi¡¯s father charged towards him. ¡°Let go of my son!¡± He roars with fury, his eyes are beet red, upon seeing this, Zedrick¡¯s father quickly blocks his path. ¡°Our battle is not finished yet.¡± With that another round descends, the situation has be so heated that the other elders are forced to stop their battle. The two did not use any weapon or killing technique, just pure physical strength, even though they are enemies, they are still a family. ..... BAM! Finally, Zedrick¡¯s uncle falls down into the floor with a bloodied face, Shadowsh shakes his head and throws Zedrick¡¯s cousin beside him. If it were not for the fact that killing them will greatly affect his current avatar, he would have eliminated them already. ¡°I do not care about your past actions, the situation in this realm is quite dire and I do not want to say this but it should be said, our n, No! Our race are weak ants in front of our enemies, only by working together can we have a hope of survival.¡± After saying this, he grabs the hand of Zedrick¡¯s dad and leaves, the expression of the father and son pair are extremely ugly but upon hearing what Shadowsh has said, they be afraid. Finally, when the date of the gathering arrives and Zedrick¡¯s grandfather has finally returned, the meetingmences. All the elders were confused as to what information Shadowsh truly has, he might have shared some news regarding different topics to them but he did not say anything about any great danger. Shadowsh waves his hand and a hologram-like image appears in front of them, the expression of the elders that had participated in the battle against the Demon and Plunder Universes Armies stands up. Their expressions are filled with fear, even the so-called strongest powerhouse of the n, Zedrick¡¯s grandfather, is not looking too good. ¡°These are our enemies, their first invasion here is actually just them scouting our abilities, preparing for the next battle, now, they are back and they are no longer holding back.¡± Zedrick¡¯s father shouts with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°That is impossible! With their strength, they were still holding back?!¡± Shadowsh nods his head, he sighs and continues. ¡°Their homnds are much stronger than ours, the Divine Realm is equal to the lower realm in their eyes.¡± The expressions of everyone turns even uglier. ¡°Are you sure this is the truth? Besides, how can we believe that your information is true?¡± Shouts one of the elders. The other people inside the room agree, Shadowsh knows that this will happen and takes out an orb that causes everyone to be suppressed into the floor, other than Zedrick¡¯s grandfather, everyone cannot lift themselves up. ¡°This is a drop of essence from an Origin, he is my friend and also my employee, the two of us have been working together when I was still just a child.¡± The people were stunned into silence because of this revtion. ¡°With his help and my intelligence, we gather different types of information all over the Divine Realm.¡± Hearing this, the people were no longer surprised, the Origins are basically the strongest beings in this realm. ¡°He is the person that informs that the invaders have once again returned, actually, other than me, there is an individual called Shadowsh that knows this, he has just recently ascended into this realm but already grown as strong as grandfather.¡± The people inside the room thought that they can no longer be surprised but after hearing such an abnormal person exist, their hearts nearly explode. ¡°Stop! Stop! Please stop for a minute! Some of the elders need to calm themselves down.¡± Zedrick¡¯s uncle shouted after seeing the red face of the elders present. Shadowsh stops, the elders look at Zedrick¡¯s uncle with a gratified expression, they do not know that he is also trying to calm his beating heart down. A minute passes by, Shadowsh then continues with his news ¡°The invaders are going to attack at two fronts, one from the entrance to this realm and the other from the lower realm.¡± One of the elders asks ¡°How can they attack us in the lower realm?¡± ¡°This is going toe off as a shock to all of you but the Divine Realm and the lower realm is formerly a one entity, it is called a universe, unfortunately, because of the will of this universe, our strength has been limited.¡± Zedrick¡¯s grandfather asks ¡°If this is true, then, shouldn¡¯t the Origins be suppressed just like us?¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°The Origins are actually the physical manifestation of the will of this universe, my friend, the Origin is a unique existence, it breaks itself from the rest but still retains his authority as an Origin.¡± ¡°So you are telling us that the Origins are basically the world consciousness in the lower realm?¡± ¡°Yes, this is also the reason why they are the strongest race in this realm, after all, they can use thews of this universe without any restrictions.¡± Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather startsughing, he then punches the floor ¡°So this is the reason why they manage to force us to fight against the invaders before!¡± Many of his nsmen have died during that battle, including his father, the great ancestors and many more powerhouses in their n. ¡°Yes, it is very saddening, I wish I could inform you about this much earlier but if I did, the entire Ocean Fairy Race would have been exterminated by the Origin Race.¡± Thises like a bolt from the sky crashing into their hearts. Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather asks ¡°So, they kill anyone that poses a threat to their authority?¡± ¡°Yes, that is right, there was a race called the Yin-Yang Spiritual Twin Fish back in the ancient times, they are extremely powerful, their abilities made them second only to the Origin Race, their strongest ability is to enve any beings¡¯ souls.¡± ¡°There are other races that are capable of that.¡± An elder interjects. ¡°Yes but their power over the souls is so powerful that they can prevent grim reapers and Yamas from taking dead souls with ease, they are so powerful that they are able to control the Night Demons.¡± Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather sucked in a cold deep breathe, not just him but so does everyone else, this is just too shocking, the Yamas, Grim Reapers and the Night Demons, to think that there was once a race capable of rendering these three races helpless. ¡°Because of these traits, the Origin Race felt threatened, without hesitation, they eradicated this race, turning them into ancient history, along with some powerful heaven-defying races.¡± Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather asks ¡°So, What should our n do in order to survive?¡± One of the elders asks ¡°Can we win?¡± Shadowsh turns to that elder and shakes his head ¡°No, we have no chance of victory, because of constant suppression, the strength of the natives of this universe is a lot weakerpared to other universes and we are just fighting against two of them weakest at that.¡± ¡°You mean that there are other universes in existence?¡± Zedrick¡¯s Father asks with an expression filled with shock. ¡°Yes, ours is considered the weakest, the name of our universe is called the Cultivation Universe, we major in the path of cultivation.¡± ¡°Also, because of this, the will of our universe is afraid, to cultivate meant to defy the heavens.¡± This is the main reason why this universe bes selfish, it is because it is afraid, unfortunately, what it was doing only brought about its destruction. He then turns to Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather and answers his earlier question ¡°What we need to do is unite, as long as Shadowsh can obtain the lower realm and make a separate gxy, we can survive there and bide our time.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the elders looks at each other before nodding ¡°Okay, we will follow your n but will that friend of yours truly ept us?¡± Chapter 1167 - 1167 CHAPTER 1136 DESCENDING DIVINE 1167 CHAPTER 1136 DESCENDING DIVINE Shadowshughs out loud ¡°Once he transforms that lower realm into his domain, no one will be stronger than him in that dimension, of course he will ept our race.¡± He waves his hand and says ¡°I will be leaving, I need to talk with my friends and allies, in the meantime, discuss what you all should do, after all, you guys are the true rulers of our n.¡± The elders look amongst each other, they are now in deep discussion about their n but all of them unanimously epted bing Shadowsh¡¯s subordinates. This will not change what their current lives are, the Origins are just reced by Shadowsh, as long as they can survive, they are willing to be someone else¡¯s ve. ¡°Now that the Sea Horse Dragon n is now informed, I just need to continue fixing this body in order to increase my strength.¡± This is one of the advantages that he had obtained from mastering the avatar technique. He can focus on different types of paths simultaneously, his Behemoth Avatar learns the path of power, wielding a great sword is now no longer a problem to him. His Dragon Avatar focuses on spatialw and escape techniques, Fox Avatar focuses on the mastery of the soul and his avatar on God¡¯s World focuses on using faith Qi. He is nning to make this current avatar focus in spear art and the art of war, since this is a perfect body for war, he can create amander that is capable of taking his ce when he is absent. He is not willing to lose any of his avatars as transforming them into his perfect substitute takes time and effort, especially energy. ..... He enters his room and looks at it with approval, it is no longer as disgusting as before, he thenys down into his new bed and closes his eyes before diving deep into his body, fixing everything that he can fix and upgrading anything that he can alter. As he falls into oblivion, the news regarding his change spreads throughout the city, this is definitely something that not many believed at first, especially the female victims that Zedrick has taken advantage of. Meanwhile, inside a luxurious room, Eyne and Lucy were talking with each other, the two are now discussing whether to meet Shadowsh right now or not. ¡°Mother, we can only grow stronger if we ask him for advice, don¡¯t you want to rescue grandmother?¡± Lucy sighs after hearing this. At first, she does not like her mother but after knowing the truth, she wants to meet her, after all, she was forced to work for Pearl n in order to preserve her life. ¡°Okay, I just hope that we are not bothering him that much.¡± Eyne is ecstatic, she grabs her mother¡¯s hand and drags her into Zedrick¡¯s room, their existence is quite unique in this mansion. Seeing them entering the room, one of the maids asks with a worried expression ¡°Are you sure that we shouldn¡¯t stop them?¡± The head maid raises her head and exins ¡°Now that young lord Zedrick finally decided to show his true self, we should not treat him like before, his status is now much higher than the outer elders.¡± ¡°Since those two are his lovers, we shouldn¡¯t stop them from entering.¡± But the other maid is still worried ¡°Are you truly sure, young lord Zedrick told us to keep anyone from entering, it seems that he is going to do something very important.¡± The head maid snorts ¡°That only applies to strangers, those two are not strangers, they are young lord¡¯s lovers.¡± Meanwhile, inside the room, the breathing of the two bes hurried, since Shadowsh is going to fully transform his fox bloodline into a water fox bloodline or at least an ice fox, it is now in full release. His innate ability to attract everything and arouse their sexual urges is now at full st, even Ascending Divine Rankers will have a hard time defending from the invasion of his bloodline, much less two Xiantians. The two girls do not expect such a scenario to happen when they enter the room, their eyes be watery as they slowly approach Shadowsh. As they look at Zedrick¡¯s new muscr body and handsome appearance, their hearts start beating faster, Shadowsh is butt naked, since after transformation, his body will once again undergo a great change, he knows that his current clothes will not be adequate anymore. Shadowsh is within the spiritual world of Zedrick¡¯s soul, its consciousness is no longer present and was reced by a brand new one that will only listen to him. ¡°It is difficult to change my bloodline, I have always focused on the fire element, even though I now contain all types of elemental energy, the fire element is still my forte.¡± He mumbles. His bloodline is just too in line with the fire element, fortunately, his fox bloodline is alsopatible with the yin attribute, as long as he capitalises this, he can change his bloodline. This might decrease his strength and his cultivation speed but at least, he will not have a future problem like his body rejecting his bloodline. ¡°D*mn! It is too difficult! One wrong step will kill this body, I must preserve its health in order to continue implementing my n!¡± He curses seeing the obvious rejection of his bloodline. After three days, he finally managed to seed, his Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Bloodline changes into Water Fox Fairy Bloodline, his furry tail is no longer present, it bes nine aquatic dragon tails. He heaves a sigh of relief after achieving great results, returning back to reality, he feels something strange, when he opens his eyes, he does not know why but he feels very weak. This is strange because with his breakthrough in his bloodline, he should have been bursting with strength. He wants to move his body but he feels something wrapping his precious family member, it feels wet and soft, the sensation of being sucked by something instantly dawns in his mind. When he raises the nket, he is shocked to see Eyne and Lucy using their mouths to service him, judging from their expression, they are totally intoxicated. His expression changes, he finally realises why he is feeling weak, he takes a deep breath and absorbs all the yin Qi flowing inside the room into his body. He starts breaking through and easily reaches Descending Divine Rank but in turn, the burst of power and his receding bloodline power sts the two awake. When they realise what had happened, their expression bes panicked and shy, he sighs and says ¡°The two of you talk to each other, I must go out.¡± Leaving the two that were still reeling in shock because of what had happened, he went into the garden. As he passes by the head maid, he berates her for an hour, only after venting his frustration did he leave. The other maid that is always with the head maid looks at her with an expression that says ¡°I told you so¡± making her friend very angry but she cannot me anyone but herself. Arriving at the garden, Shadowsh can sense that Alexander is also in the state of breaking through Descending Divine Rank. Breaking through such a major realm is actually quite difficult, it might be easier here in the Divine Realm but this doesn¡¯t mean that one can casually breakthrough. Unless someone has a powerful bloodline, breaking through Descending Divine Rank must be perfect in order to awaken ones ancestral bloodline or at least improve their current bloodline. Fortunately for Alexander, his new partner is an abnormal entity, Shadowsh crouches down and touches his body. His divine sense went inside his body and with the bloodline that the Sea Horse Dragon n has, he fuses his Overlord Ocean Dragon Bloodline with Alexander. ¡®What if?¡¯ Suddenly, an idea lights up in his mind as his body starts growing bigger but he controls his growth, Alexander cannot, it was growing bigger and bigger at a rapid pace. If he was not suppressing it, he would have grown as big as the mansion already, after all, the bloodline that he had added into his body is the bloodline that once belonged to the ruler of the ocean domain, in terms ofbat power, they were unrivalled, the Leviathans. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The upper domain above the Ocean Domain starts shing, it feels like a heavenly tribtion but different, one by one, divine thunderbolts start to rain down into Alexander. Shadowsh knows that his partner will not be able to take on such an overwhelming strike, after all, what he is doing is just too heaven-defying. Clenching his fist, it seems that the only way for him to protect Alexander is to take on the heavenly tribtion for him but since he is now in the equation, the tribtion will be doubled. He does not care, since the Origins will be too busy with the current invasion, they will ignore his existence. Chapter 1168 - 1168 CHAPTER 1137 ALLIANCE LEADER 1168 CHAPTER 1137 ALLIANCE LEADER ROAR! A giant humanoid monster appears, it has a buff scaly body with a dragon head and fin like wings, it has tworge horns that radiate intense power. Behind the monster were nine dragon tails that wave around but surprisingly, they do not seem to disturb the air around them. It is wielding a trident, the thunderbolts start raining down on the monster but it shockingly opens its mouth and absorbs the power of the heavenly tribtion. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The thunderbolts continue to wreak havoc around the city but their targets are only Shadowsh and Alexander, all the elders are now in deep discussion and since the meeting room is being protected by multiple rune array formations, they do not know what is currently happening in their territory. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The tribtion continues for another three hours before finally stopping, Shadowsh stores all the energy into his body with the Leviathan Bloodline, Overlord Ocean Dragon Bloodline and Water Fox Fairy Bloodline, he can contain such immense power in his body for an extended amount of time. His body trembles for a long time, trying to spread the power all over his body, sixty percent of the power he had absorbed turned into pure essence that can enhance his divine sense and the power of the soul in his current body. Sparks of electricity start to scatter in the garden, scaring the monsters living inside, all of them look at him with trembling expressions filled with fear. NEIGH! NEIGH! NEIGH! Alexander finally wakes up, he feels the power bursting from his body and lets out a victorious cry but suddenly, an intense sense of fear dawns on him. He crouches down, Shadowsh rides him and says ¡°Decrease your size, I have put the following instructions inside your head already.¡± ..... Hearing this, Alexander quickly decreases the size of his body but still, the sense of hunger inside his body is still present. ¡°You needrge amounts of nutrients in order to strengthen your cell, one needs only Spirit Qi to be full but the bloodlines that I have shared with you are quite different.¡± He then orders some servants to serve Alexander withrge amounts of food. As he watches the servants leave, he finally scans himself and Alexander, in order to see just how strong they truly be. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Zedrick (Avatar) Race: Monster Spirit Species: (New) Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Moon Lord (1st Stage)/First Level of Descend Divine Rank Attribute: Water/Yin/Strength Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [Spear Intent], [Law Of Power], [Law Of Destruction] Skills: [Water Spears], [Tidal Summon], [Hydro st], [Water Spear Rain], [Illusion], [Dragon Roar], [Dragon Breath] Supreme Traits: [Divine Scales], [Illusion Master], [Divine Strength], [Innate Weapon: Draconic Leviathan Trident], [Bloodline Suppression], [Elemental Immunity], [Leviathan Pressure], [Elemental Master], [Divine Regeneration], [Ocean Fairy Bloodline Resonance] Super Skill: [Mount Fusion], [Mega Morph], [Devour], [Berserk], [Battle Transformation] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Alexander (Mount) Race: Spirit Beast Species: (New) Grade: Divine Gender: Male Level: Moon Lord (1st Stage)/First Level of Descend Divine Rank Attribute: Water/Strength Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [Law Of Power] Skills: [Hydro st], [Dragon Roar], [Tidal Stomp], [Charge], [Dragon Breath] Supreme Traits: [Divine Scales], [Divine Strength], [Bloodline Suppression], [Elemental Immunity], [Leviathan Pressure], [Elemental Master], [Intense Regeneration], [Divine Speed] Super Skill: [Rider Fusion], [Mega Morph], [Devour], [Summon Water Clones], [Instant eleration] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadowsh can see that because of the fusion of different bloodlines, they are no longer the same species as their family but this does not worry him. Besides, because of his illusion, the people only saw the heavenly tribtion but not his transformation. ¡°Since this n is a warring n, they definitely have some unique techniques that they have developed.¡± He mumbles before patting Alexander. Since his partner still needs to replenish the starving cells inside his body, he decides to go to the library and learn some skills or techniques that might suit his taste. Alexander is about to follow him but when he takes just one step, the ground beneath him caves in, causing him to stop immediately. He lets out a neigh before rising above the sea and breaking the Air Barrier of the Ocean Fairy Race, Shadowsh sees this and realises what his partner wants to do. He does not want to eat luxurious foods made by the servants, before, he would be more happy than to eat ready made food but now that Shadowsh has given him a new lease to his pathetic life, he wants to do better. He wants to hunt his own food and awaken his beastial bloodline while at the same time, replenishing the energy that his cells need. ¡®Not bad, you exceeded my expectations.¡¯ He inwardly praises seeing his determined expression. He then told the servants to bring the food into the library, since Alexander will not eat them, he does not want to waste the food, so he will just personally eat them. His cells are already satisfied, after all, the amount of energy that he has acquired from the heavenly tribtion is immense, actually, his cells are now evolving at a rapid pace. Meanwhile, the situation in the other domains in Divine Realm is bing much worse, since they still have not received the news regarding the invasion, they are still fighting amongst themselves. ROAR! A loud dragon roar can be heard inside the Thunder Domain, it is the signal that the Immortal Dragon Race uses in order to gather their n members but this time, it spreads the majority of the domain. The other races in the domain were confused but since the Immortal Dragon Race is inviting them rather politely, they still send their representatives. One by one, they were informed about the invasion of their previous enemies, also, the new information regarding the two armies were shared with them. Of course, thises as a shock to all of them but quickly, they realize that they are now in danger, if they do not tread carefully, their entire race will be extinct. Without hesitation, the entire domain starts to be peaceful, there is no longer infighting amongst races, anyone that will be discovered is going to be persecuted by everyone. The Immortal Dragon Race is now the most informed race, one by one, the branches in different domains start to share the news to their closest domains. The Death Domain is actually more informed about the current situation in the battlefield, the souls that they should have harvested are not present, their existence was wiped out in this realm. Their expression bes more and more ugly and when they hear the news regarding another invasion from the Immortal Dragon Race branch in their domain, the Yamas and Grim Reapers be afraid. The reason for this is because their existence is tied up with the heavenlyws of this universe, they are actually just like the Origins but have their own free will after a long time of cultivation. Against the two armies, their strength will decrease by ny percent, because their enemies are impervious to most of their powerful skills, this is the reason why the Origins did not force them to fight against the two armies. But also because of their status, once one of them goes rogue, they will be hunted to the ends of this universe, Shadowsh¡¯s existence is just too special. There is a Death ne in the lower realm, it is basically like the Death Domain, they are responsible for the souls in the lower realm but Shadowsh¡¯s soul is just too special to the point that the Yama Emperor of Death Domain sent one of the Grim Reapers to the lower realm. Unfortunately, they did not expect that their target was too abnormal even for them but since such an event has already passed by, they ignore it thinking that the Origins will take care of their problem. As many domains start to prepare for war, the domain that humans ruled upon is the one that is most prepared of all the other domains, the threat of extinction once again around the human spirit and the entire race unites for one purpose, survival. The second is actually the Ocean Domain, with Amethyst informing each overlord races personally, they immediately take this matter seriously, she does not need to exin herself, she just needs to showcase the Origin Bloodline that Shadowsh¡¯s body contains. Now that the news regarding the invasion of the two forces is spread amongst them, they started thinking about having an alliance with the other overlord. Now this is where the problem arises, the Sea Dragon Race and the Ocean Fairy Race both want to be the leader of the alliance. The Evesting Whale Race and the ck Turtle Dragon Race do not care who bes the leader, for them, survival is the current top priority. Shadowsh spends his entire time learning different types of knowledge and techniques inside the Sea Horse Dragon n¡¯s library. Unfortunately for him, he did not know that his action affected everyone, now, the Ocean Fairy Race is actually using his name to promote themselves. Chapter 1169 - 1169 CHAPTER 1138 ALLIANCE 1169 CHAPTER 1138 ALLIANCE Amethyst did not know what to do but when she heard Zedrick¡¯s name, she instantly vouches for the im of the Ocean Fairy Race thinking that this was Shadowsh¡¯s n. After three more days, he finally decides to go out, his body is now brimming with power and his strength jumps from 1st level of Descending Divine Rank to the 4th Level and it did not affect his foundation. Standing up, he feels refreshed and also, his spear intent is now much stronger than before, since the Sea Horse Dragon n is known for their powerful underwater spear arts, it truly helps broaden his mind after reading all about it. ¡°Now that my strength has reached such a level, I can finally start challenging the young elites of this race in order to garner more attention and also gain more support from the higher ups.¡± This is what he is nning but unbeknownst to him, the higher ups have now put him in the special priority ss in the entire race, his existence is their greatest weapon in the argument between who is going to be the alliance leader. If anything happens to him, the higher ups know that the Sea Dragon Race will certainly be the main ruler of this domain. Even though the significance of the position of the alliance leader is not great in the eyes of the two overlord beasts for the Ocean Fairy Race and Sea Dragon Race, this is an opportunity to increase their status in this domain and slowly increase their control over it. BOOM! As Shadowsh steps out of the library, he is immediately attacked by a powerful dragon breath, he is confused but still quickly reacts, he ps the dragon breath with ease and looks at the person that fires it. A dragon with a pair of long whiskers appears in front of him, just like his current avatar, it is at the Descending Divine Rank, he asks in a solemn voice ¡°Why have you attacked me?¡± ..... The dragon opens his mouth to answer his question but he throws a water spear into his mouth and explodes it but is not too powerful to harm his target that much. ¡°Shameless!¡± Shadowsh justughs at his roar, he then asks. ¡°Who was the first one to sneak attack on me?¡± The dragon raises his head and exins. ¡°That is just me trying to measure your strength, if you are worthy of my challenge!¡± His expression makes Shadowsh want to punch him. He snorts and says ¡°Then my attack is also me verifying if the person that had attacked me is no ordinary worm.¡± ¡°What did you say?! You are nothing but a fish hybrid of our race!¡± ¡°You should respect your ancestors!¡± ¡°Yeah? Doesn¡¯t the Sea Dragon Race once belong to the Immortal Dragon Race? Why did you deny your ancestral lineage?¡± ¡°You mother-¡± PAK! Before he can finish his word, Shadowsh ps him into the floor, he looks at him with disdain. ¡°You are not worthy of mentioning my mother, you should keep your mouth shut if you do not want to crawl out of this ce.¡± Hearing this, the young dragon bes incensed. ROAR! ¡°I will rip you to shreds!¡± He lunges at him, Shadowsh is about to defend himself when suddenly, a powerful pressure descends upon the two of them. The young dragon is mmed into the ground once again, it seems that he cannot stand up, meanwhile, Shadowsh stands there without any change of emotion, the pressure around him intensifies to the point that his feet were buried into the ground but not once did he tremble. ¡°Enough you shameless old thing!¡± A shout filled with anger was heard, Shadowsh instantly knew who it was, Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather, Alex. ¡°Hahaha! I am just testing the limit of your grandson, how overprotective of you.¡± Says another voice. Alexughs back ¡°My grandson truly inherits my blood, unlike that spineless grandson of yours, he did not kneel down, even after you cheated.¡± Hearing this, the illusionary sky above the city rumbles as everyone feels a chill running down their spines. ¡°Do not be cocky you old fish!¡± Shadowsh looks in the direction where the pressure is radiating and snorts. ¡°I spent almost all of my childhood acting like a hooligan, do you really think that a mere pressure can amount to all the hard work I have done all of this time?!¡± His voice is almost roaring, people immediately believe in what he is saying, not knowing that all of it was a lie. ¡°I respect you lord Gin but do not measure my spirit once again as I may not be confident in my physical body but my spiritual strength is something that I have always been confident of.¡± The rumbling in the illusionary sky stops, suddenly, the voice of the old dragon once again rings ¡°Do you have a wife?¡± Before Shadowsh can answer, a different voice rings out ¡°He is engaged to my beautiful granddaughter, do not butt in you old crude!¡± ¡°Just like you have said, engaged, not married, that means that he is still not officially your inw.¡± Shadowsh searches in Zedrick¡¯s memories but there is no mention nor any hint of recollection in him being engaged. Shadowsh looks at the direction of his grandfather and asks ¡°Grandpa, to whom am I engaged?¡± Hearing this, the old dragonughs out loud, the illusionary sky starts to rumble from hisughter ¡°Oh My Sh*tting Goodness! Engaged?! Fiance?! This young one doesn¡¯t even know who he is engaged to and you march right in like he is already your son-inw!¡± ¡°Shut up you overgrown reptile? At least me and Alex have written agreement amongst each other!¡± Hearing this, the old dragon did not be angry. ¡°Written agreement? Considering your personality and the attitude of this brat during the time he is hiding himself, the two of you did not sign any written agreement.¡± ¡°No! You also spoil your grandchildren, if I am not wrong, it is that old fish that asked you for an arranged marriage but you still have not epted his request, am I right?¡± Alex answers ¡°That is correct, so technically, Zedrick is not engaged with any of his granddaughters.¡± A shout of anger spreads around the city ¡°Alex what is the meaning of this?! Aren¡¯t you the one that asks for an arranged marriage?!¡± ¡°That was before, if you had epted a couple of days before, I would have noints but since you have never answered my question, I can only say that Zedrick is still unmarried without any ties.¡± He then looks towards his grandson and asks ¡°Zedrick, you can choose whomever you fancy.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°I do not care, if grandfather picks one for me, I will have noints as I respect and admire you.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You two old fools heard that?! This is my cute and obedient grandson, I am super proud of him, what about the two of you? Is there anyone in your younger generation capable of measuring up to his greatness?!¡± The old dragon snorts ¡°One of my granddaughters is now at the peak of the Ascending Divine Rank, she is now on the verge of bing an Immortal, even though she might not be able to preserve herself throughout her entire childhood, at least she is capable of cultivating this fast.¡± Alex bes angry and blurts out ¡°Zedrick was just a Xiantian Expert a couple of weeks before, after revealing his true self, he had cultivated to this level!¡± His words silence the two, another voice can be heard ¡°Alex is this true? You must not lie, if this is true then Zedrick¡¯s value is much greater than expected.¡± Shadowsh was inwardly screaming at the old man, if they discover his quick cultivation speed, then, they will certainly try to hide him and let him cultivate at peace, this is not what he wants, he is still nning to make a move on other cities. ¡°Yes, ording to my son, it seems that Zedrick has been rapidly growing after his great reveal.¡± He answers with a calm voice but inwardly, he is bursting with pride. Shadowsh quickly says ¡°Grandfather, I need to recruit many from our race in order to increase the number of members of our alliance, ording to Shadowsh¡¯s estimation and great lord Origins view from the battlefield.¡± ¡°The Ocean Domain will not be able tost for long after the invasion reaches this location.¡± The expression of those that were present bes ugly after being hit by such information, the old dragon asks ¡°If the invasion reaches out, ording to your two partners¡¯ prediction, how long can west?¡± ¡°If it was before, then it will only take a couple of days for them to take over this domain and devour everything in it and finally the domain itself.¡± ¡°Now that all the overlord races of this domain have proposed an alliance, we can survive for at least a month.¡± Chapter 1170 - 1170 CHAPTER 1140 THE YOUNG MASTER OF THE E.W.R. 1170 CHAPTER 1140 THE YOUNG MASTER OF THE E.W.R. They are selling his information to almost every buyer, his moves, his attacks, his mannerism, and much of his information were forcefully dug out and spread. ¡°Hahaha! I always want to know just how powerful the other younger generations of the other overlord race, let me Glob show you the might of the Evesting Whale Race!¡± A giant whale appears, everyone instantly feels immense pressure descending into them, many were forced to the ground but there are also some that were not that bothered. Shadowsh snorts and his powerful divine sense causes the whale to freeze before crashing to the ground but before he reaches the ground, a neigh was heard and something carries it. A majestic dragon appears but confusingly, it has gills atop of its head that make it look like a horse, if it were not for the fact that its face is a dragon, many will certainly confuse it with a seahorse. ¡°Wee back Alexander, it seems that your hooves have turned into ws after your adventure.¡± Hearing his voice, the majestic dragon actually neighs and shakes the giant whale from its back. GROAN! A hum that made some people¡¯s heads buzzing spreads, the whale wakes up and res at Shadowsh ¡°You actually dare deal sneak attack on me?!¡± ¡°Nope, I use my powerful divine sense to cause you to faint, I did not do any underhanded attack upon you.¡± ¡°I was not prepared, it was a sneak attack true and true!¡± ..... ¡°So when you used the innate ability of your race in order to cause chaos to these poor people is also a sneak attack, am I right?¡± The giant whale bes speechless after hearing this, it bes sad and then lowers his head, upon seeing this, Shadowsh inwardly chuckles realising that the rumours regarding these gentle giants were actually true. ¡°Let us forget about this for now, you are here to challenge me right?¡± Quickly recalling his mission, the giant whale hurriedly nods his head. ¡°Then I ept your challenge.¡± He then turns to his ¡°little brother¡± and asks. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind me taking care of our guest, right? After all, he is a visitor, I think that it is better if he challenges me directly.¡± His so-called little brother quickly nods his head, inwardly, he is grateful. He knows for a fact that he is no match against the young master of the Evesting Whale Race, fortunately, Shadowsh saves him this embarrassment. The giant whale instantly bes happy, he is tasked to measure just how strong ¡°Zendrick¡± truly is, he is at the peak of the Ascending Divine Rank, a little pressure is all he needs to be an Immortal and he is trying his luck against Shadowsh. ¡®I might have a difficult time dealing with him with just my current form, it seems that I need to transform¡¯ This is the thought that shes in his mind but suddenly, Alexander lets out a loud neigh, indicating that it also wants to join the battle. He is about to deny this request but before he can, his opponent speaks ¡°I allow it, ording to father, your n can only release their true strength if they fuse with their mounts, I do not want you to hold back on me.¡± SIGH ¡°I say this to you beforehand, the only way for you to win or evenst for a certain amount of time is to breakthrough and be an Immortal.¡± ¡°Do not look down on our race! We might not be a warring race but we are still powerful!¡± The giant whale actually bes furious, quite unlike his earlier attitude. ¡°Only a fool will look down on your race, Do you think I am a fool?!¡± His solemn voice spreads throughout the arena causing everyone to feel dizzy. ¡°No, father said you are one of the most sly people he knows.¡± Seeing that his words still have no effect on this fellow, he can only show him what he means. ¡°Stand down Alexander, join only after he breaks through his current bottleneck.¡± The two of them face each other and everyone quickly leaves in order to give them some space. The size of the giant whale is just too big, even after such arge arena was built, it is still inadequate. ¡°Let us see just how strong you truly are!¡± Shadowsh is the first one to attack, shocking everyone who was watching, this is the first time he takes the initiative to attack. He knows that his opponent is just too arrogant of his physical process, he needs to knock some sense into him in order to awaken his desire to battle. ¡°COME! LET ME SHOW YOU THE POWERFUL STRE-¡± Before he can finish his words, Shadowsh punches his face and he is blown back to a nearby stone formation, crashing and destroying it in the process. That punch carries his entire strength, coupled with Leviathan¡¯s innate strength, Metal God Technique, Dragon Qi, etc. The power of that punch can even threaten newly broken through Immortals, much less an Ascending Divine Ranker. HUM! A whale cry spreads throughout the area, the giant whale once again floats, Shadowsh looks at him and says ¡°Let us fight in our domain.¡± The two of them get out of the rune array formation epassing the kingdoms that they are set upon, they prevent the seawater breaking in, making the territory of the Ocean Fairy Race almostnd-like. The two of them were immediately covered with seawater, Shadowsh feels something awakening inside his avatar¡¯s body and his eyes light up. ¡®As expected, only by fighting underwater can I truly showcase just how tough this avatar truly is!¡¯ He then turns to his opponent and his eyes are zing with passionate battle intent. The giant whale is also looking at him the same way, the two of them charge at each other, their speed is much faster than before. BAM! A loud thud can be heard and everyone sees a giant entity being blown away, they look with a dumbfounded expression. Shadowsh charges and follows up his attack causing his opponent to be helpless, it tries to retaliate but the difference between the two is just too great. BAM! BAM! BAM! Dull thuds can be heard repeatedly, everyone sees aical scene where a small figure is tossing a more gigantic figure around like thetter weighs nothing. ¡°Hahaha! As expected of the Evesting Whale Race, you guys are truly durable, even after tanking many of my attacks, you are still able to continue.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the giant whale is pretty ugly. No one wants to be a punching bag, much less someone as prideful as him but he cannot do anything about it, his body can regenerate at an almost instantaneous speed but still, Shadowsh¡¯s attacks leaves multiple bruise marks. This is not because his regeneration speed cannot catch up to the speed of his opponent¡¯s attacks but because every punch that Shadowsh dishes out contains some sort of unique energy that stops his regeneration ability. ¡°You are not my match, this battle is bing more and more boring to me, the only way for you to have a chance is to breakthrough to Immortal Realm and be a renowned Immortal.¡± Even after beating his opponent to near death, Shadowsh still has the nerve to give advice to him. This is not him making fun of his fallen enemy but a method to goad his opponent, only by pure sheer will, can he breakthrough to Immortal Realm. In order for him to achieve this, he either has enlightenment, only by incorporating an ability or skill into some sort of heavenlyw can one reach the realm of Immortality. This does not apply to Shadowsh since he already masters different types of heavenlyws to the point that he is now at the brink of controlling the Primordial Laws of this universe and even the Origin Law. But he cannot transform into an Origin haphazardly, even though the true Origins of this realm are busy, they will certainly notice him if he continues to transform without any limit. He must restrict himself in order to survive, once he conquers the lower realm, he no longer needs to hide himself and can showcase throughout the entire realm his true capability. BOOM! The giant whale was mmed at the seabed, its head sinks in and looking at his expression, it seems that he had already fainted. ¡®In the end, he is still unable to cross that level, what a pity.¡¯ Just as he is about to leave, a powerful fluctuation can be sensed and the giant body of his opponent starts glowing. ¡°Hahaha! Finally!¡± He quickly retreats, knowing just how vast the difference between an Ascending Divine Ranker and an Immortal. Looking at the expression of his opponent, it seems that he is now deep in his subconscious, he can attack and ruin this opportunity for him but he is not that type of individual, this is not a life and death battle. Chapter 1171 - 1171 CHAPTER 1141 EVERLASTING WHALE RACE 1171 CHAPTER 1141 EVERLASTING WHALE RACE Besides, Since this person barges into this ce representing the Evesting Whale Race, he definitely is important to his race and someone is definitely looking after him. Just like what he had thought, there is an individual that is watching the battle from the start, he is different from the usual warm hearted and gentle members of the Evesting Whale Race. He is like a block of cold ice, even after Zedrick¡¯s Grandfather tries to ease off the tension, he is still unfeeling and distant, he didn¡¯t even have any reaction upon watching their champion being beaten by Shadowsh. After a long time, he finally speaks ¡°Give my thanks to your grandson, it seems that he had expected this.¡± Alex looks extremely proud, raising his head, he brags ¡°Of course, besides, he is my descendent after all, of course he will be as great as me.¡± Meanwhile, the battle between Shadowsh and the giant whale reaches the second round, now that his opponent is an Immortal, Alexander can finally join the fight. ¡°Heya!¡± Shadowsh rides Alexander as the two of them charge towards their opponent without hesitation. HUM! The giant whale lets out a loud hum as the water in their surroundings starts to get riled up, the pressure quickly doubles and it continues to increase by the second. Shadowsh and Alexander aren¡¯t affected by this, after all, just like the Evesting Whale Race, they also have the Leviathan bloodline coursing through their veins. ..... Their speed does not slow down, on the contrary, they even increase their speed, Shadowsh thrusts his spear towards his opponent. HUM, a loud humming sound is once again heard, the power of the sound spreads all over the area. The shockwave of the hum blocks the iing spear Qi, it looks like a sonic boom from afar, the power even reaches those that were watching. ¡°Do you really think that you are the only one that can control the sea?!¡± Shadowsh¡¯s roar before his own elemental control starts going haywire. The pressure of the water around him intensifies to ten times, if any Xiantian dares to enter this location, they will instantly be crushed. ¡°Take my punch!¡± He punches his opponent once again, just as the whale is about to tank the attack, Shadowsh pulls back his hand and swings his spear. ¡°Ocean Splitting Swing!¡± The powerful attack is apanied by a powerfulw of power and spear intent, the blow cuts arge chunk of flesh from the giant whale. Blood seeps out of the wound, the attack is too sudden, the giant whale is too unprepared, Alexander then fires a dragon breath that hits the wound urately. ROAR! The giant whale lets out a loud roar filled with anger but more of pain, unfortunately for him, his opponent will not give him mercy, the two continue their barrage of attacks towards him. ¡°Ten Thousand Fierce Strikes!¡± NEIGH! ¡°Dragon Piercing Through Heaven!¡± NEIGH! ¡°Ocean Splitting Swing!¡± NEIGH! The teamwork between the two overwhelms the newly broken through young master of the Evesting Whale Race. Even though he knows many immortal techniques, unfortunately, he is still getting used to his new realm, he is fighting like a non-immortal, making it a very disadvantageous situation for him. The whale that is watching everything speaks ¡°Our race admits defeat, stop your grandson.¡± Hearing this, Alex immediately makes a move and blocks the fierce spear strikes that Shadowsh is dishing out, seeing this, the expression of the giant whale bes ugly. He hums but looking at his appearance, Alex can only shake his head ¡°It is your guardian that admits defeat in your stead and I do not me him, unless you master your current realm, continuing this battle will be futile.¡± Shadowsh looks at his opponent and says ¡°Once I reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm and be an Immortal, you can challenge me once again in order to reim your honour.¡± The giant whale looks at him with a grateful expression before fainting, another giant whale appears, this one is muchrger than the whale that Shadowsh had just fought. ¡°Well done, warrior of the Ocean Fairy Race, you proved to me that the rumours regarding you are no mere rumours, I look forward to the time when you will fight alongside the young masters of our race.¡± After saying all of this, he brings the fainted giant whale with him and leaves. Alex turns to him and asks ¡°Can you still fight? If not, you can postpone your challenge, no one will me you.¡± He shakes his head ¡°Now that Alexander has returned, I am more confident than ever, by the way grandpa, are our preparations going smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, the real reason for this is because of some ignorant bxstards that actually doubt your report, they feel that you are exaggerating the situation a bit.¡± Shadowsh raises his eyebrows but he had already expected this, after all, there are some people that want to keep their current identity as much as possible. If they ever truly leave their current territory, much of their authority will disappear, they do not want this to happen. ¡°Because of this, our supreme leaders sent multiple warriors to the battlefield that you have told us and none of them managed to return, they still sent some images back to us and we realised that you aren¡¯t exaggerating one bit, on the contrary.¡± Shadowsh stops him before he can continue. ¡°I wish to give you pressure in order toplete the procedure in a more prepared manner but also not giving you too much of a scare that will end the me of hope surging deep within your hearts.¡± Hearing this, the expression of Alex besplicated. ¡°We should have listened to you, now, many of the fighters that have decided to stay are now hesitating, at first, they want to take some opponents down with them in order to give them help but after seeing the difference between this realm and our enemies, we look like ants that can be crushed with their fingers.¡± He sighs mournfully. Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°Those that were doubting me and are trying to preserve their current authority shall stay, I cannot risk them destroying my hard work all of these years because of their greed.¡± Hearing this, Alex trembles ¡°Zendrick, promise me this, you are going with our n and lead them in that new realm that you are talking about.¡± Shadowsh who was about to leave and return to the arena froze, silence descended in the area, Alex speaks once again ¡°It seems that I am right but hear this, your father, all the elders and even me will capture you and let our nsmen bring you with them.¡± His voice bes solemn ¡°You are thest hope of our n, every elders were ready toy their lives in order to let you survive as all of them agree that you are the only individual in this realm that might be able to keep our legacy strong.¡± Shadowsh sighs ¡°It seems that I have talked too much, grandpa, I respect you and I love father, do you really think that I will leave you guys fighting our enemies knowing that the two of you will certainly die?¡± Alex releases his powerful aura ¡°Zendrick! Your love means nothing in front of our n¡¯s survival, whether you like it or not, you will survive the iing apocalypse!¡± Shadowsh sighs inwardly ¡®It seems that I can only take over a fighter that will stay, I want to know just how strong the armies of the Demon and Plunder Universes.¡¯ This is the only reason why he wants to stay in this domain, unfortunately, it seems that he had shined too brightly during all of this chaos, making him the only ray of hope for the entirety of the Sea Horse Dragon n. Seeing him leave, Alex sighs ¡°Knowing that you truly want to stay and fight alongside me and your father is all I need.¡± ¡°You have given birth to a wonderful son, my idiot son.¡± Shadowsh wants to continue his challenge, unfortunately, the battle between him and the giant whale shocked everyone too much, now, no one wants to ept his challenge except for those that are on the Immortal Cultivation Realm. He might have confidence but he knows that it is considered suicidal for him to challenge an Immortal in his current realm, he is not that stupid or arrogant to ignore such a fact. ¡°I wonder how Amethyst is doing?¡± He mumbles, the person he is thinking about is actually at a different domain right now, just like what she did on Ocean Domain, She ispleting the mission that Shadowsh has tasked himself with, she has now persuaded seven domains all by herself. She is now nicknamed as the goddess by the beings of this realm, some tried to harm her but since she is using Shadowsh¡¯s body and the blessing of this realm, she is untouchable. Chapter 1172 - 1172 CHAPTER 1142 THE INSECT TRAP 1172 CHAPTER 1142 THE INSECT TRAP Also, the Overlord Race that tried to capture her was dealt by the surrounding Overlord Races and even the ones in their domains, since what Amethyst is doing is giving them heads up and helping them prepare for the uing battle, she is basically helping them. A race¡¯s survival is something that every being in this universe takes seriously, to the point that they will do anything no matter how bad it is in order to preserve their bloodline. Touching Amethyst is basically harming their chances of survival and they cannot have that, with the power of this Universe¡¯s Will, together with the disadvantage in numbers, all of the powers that tried to capture her were eradicated. Back to the present, now that he is now the undisputed championbin side the Ocean Domain, Shadowsh starts to gather all of the well known talents that exist in the domain and starts to organise them for the transfer. The lower realm cannot sustain every being in the Divine Realm, it might not even be capable of hosting an entire domain. Because the difference between the two realms and the fact that Shadowsh has to give up arge part of the lower realm in order to increase his chances of being sessful, he cannot bring everyone with him. It will definitely take a long time before his n to create a new universe blooms into fruition but creating a gxy is not impossible, he has already achieved some of the requirements, the only thing he is missing now is obtaining the new will in the lower realm. Not many in the Ocean Domain know that there is a force that was slowly recruiting many of the younger generation, the power of this hidden power is extremely big as it epasses multiple races and the four giants. ¡°It seems that the battle between the invaders and this realm is bing more and more brutal, at least a hundred thousand or so warriors from each domain were called to participate in the ongoing battle by the Origins¡± ..... He sighs knowing that no one that was summoned by Origins will survive, what the Will of this universe is doing is basically just throwing the lives of its children without any care. ¡°Without any advanced technology for this universe to use, it is impossible to win against the armies of the Demon and Plunder Universes, they are prepared for this for a long time.¡± He knows that this is an undeniable fact. A couple of the small worlds of the Dungeon Universe aretched upon this universe, they carry with them, many of the technologies that their former universe had created. Unfortunately, the will of this universe is basically like any living being, selfish, because of this, it is deemed unfit to stay as one of theplete universe, now, it is just a meat in the chopping boards of the other universes. ¡°It seems that after building my own domain in the future, I must not interfere that much towards its development, too much meddling will only cause destruction.¡± He mumbles to himself. ¡°What do you mean young master Zendrick?¡± A heavenly voice can be heard entering the secluded room that Shadowsh is currently in. He quickly changes his mood, he calmly states ¡°The people that were called to fight in the frontline will die an unjustly death against our enemies.¡± The person bes silent, she is actually a member of the Pearl n, she is Eyne¡¯s cousin, she is one of the individuals that did not harm Lucy¡¯s mother in any other way and was thus epted into the group. *Sigh* ¡°The era of chaos is nowing closer to our realm, once the invaders touch thend of our realm, it will be the start of the destruction of our world as we know it.¡± Shadowsh knows that she is right. ¡°Do not worry, as long as there is life, there is hope, Project Ark is now on the verge ofpletion, in the meantime, I want our group to continue the recruitment process, I will be in the mind space together with Shadowsh and Goddess Amethyst.¡± Hearing this, the girl nods her head. Closing his eyes, Shadowsh returns back to his original body, currently, they are in the Underworld, one of thergest domains in this realm. In front of him, the Yamas and Grim Reapers are present, he inwardly shakes his head, he then says to Amethyst ¡°You are wasting your time, we are unable to bring them with us and no matter how much they prepare, their overallbat strength will not make a dent against the two armies.¡± [I suspect that their powers are greater than what it seems.] Shadowsh exins this situation to her, she is almost godlike but because she is a system developed by the Big Bang Universe, she is not that well developed in the area of soul and Primordial Laws. ¡°Their strength is nothing in front of our enemy, not because they are weak but because their attacks almost have no effect against the current enemy.¡± She is still confused, he patiently exins ¡°The enemies are just like us, not native of this universe, making their souls unique and cannot be judged under normal means of this universe, sure they can harm the two armies but they will die in the process.¡± ¡°So their strength will decrease almost to zero during the invasion?¡± ¡°No, it should be at ten percent but in front of the battleship armada that the two armies were leading, it is almost the same anyway.¡± He then looks at the Yamas and the ghosts present, it seems that Amethyst has asked them to join the alliance amongst the multiple domains present in the Divine Realm. The Yama Emperor speaks ¡°We of the Underworld need some time to think about your proposal.¡± Shadowsh stands up and says ¡°No need, the invasion is getting closer by the day, your answer is considered no, since this is the case, I shall take me leave.¡± Before anyone can say anything, he disappears in front of them, reappearing at a different domain. ¡°Amethyst, I will be focusing on the battle in the lower realm, in the meantime, I want you to strengthen the alliance as much as possible, it will not be long before the two armies finally sh with the Origins.¡± She agrees and with that, Shadowsh returns to the lower realm, in the body of his Behemoth Avatar, he did not expect that the mission to conquer the Ocean Fairy Race will bepleted ahead of time. It seems that the threat of extinction truly pushes them into desperation, it will not be long before almost all the younger generations with talents to be recruited in Project Ark. As he slips his consciousness deep into the body of his avatar, he feels tremors everywhere, when he finally sees what is currently happening, he is in total shock. Millions of bugs from the Plunder Universe are present in front of him, this sends him into total shock but fortunately, he quickly recovers and with a roar, he kills tens of thousands of them with one Cannon Roar. He then summons his greatsword and with a spin, he rips all the bugs around him into shreds, he opens his mouth and all the energy from the deceased bugs was absorbed by him. He senses a familiar aura and his eyes light up, he raises his sword once again and swings towards the direction of the aura. Earth Splitter! With one swing of his sword, all the bugs in his current direction were obliterated, he stomps hard and the spatial energy behind him bounces, increasing his speed in an instant. He then swings his sword horizontally and spins and keeps on doing the same move over and over again until the numbers of Plunder Insects decreases massively. Space Bending sh ¨C Horizontal Swing Inner Beast Breath! He fires some sort of breath attack that contains his powerw and inner Qi, it also contains metal Qi, causing devastating damage to everything it passes by. ¡°What happened? Why are there so many Plunder Insects in this location?¡± He approaches Sans, he is the familiar aura that he had sensed earlier. ¡°My lord, it seems that the worlds that were conquered by the invaders once before were traps that they had left for us, there were multiple insect eggs in those worlds, it seems that they had deliberately left some worlds after they realised their defeat.¡± Sans quickly exins the situation. He also feels relieved, after all, the avatar might be powerful but only if it is Shadowsh that is controlling will he have a peace of mind. ¡°Sh*t! They are quite cunning but it seems that our forces have already discovered this problem, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, the first appearance of these disgusting bugs immediately rmed our alliance and without hesitation, we sent our best scouts and schrs together with three members of our Hope Family.¡± ¡°We did not send any army along to the investigation group in order to decrease the time of preparation.¡± Chapter 1173 - 1173 CHAPTER 1143 HIVE WORLD 1173 CHAPTER 1143 HIVE WORLD Shadowsh nods his head ¡°Good work, that is something that I also will pick, so what is the primary discovery in the investigation?¡± Sans nods at sses, seeing this, thetter bes ecstatic, he has always relish showing off his ability to gather intelligence. ¡°ording to our primary discovery, it seems that these outerverse creatures have hypnotised a couple of natives into believing that the eggs are theirs, some eveny eggs inside a living being.¡± Shadowsh nods his head, he feels that this is most likely to happen as something like this is not rare everywhere. ¡°Once the eggs hatch, they do not immediately start devouring like their parents but actually bide their time, absorbing the vitality of their hosts or eating the foods that their pretend parents bring to them.¡± Shadowsh frowns ¡°Are they trying to adapt to this universe but this is most unlikely, after all, they are nning to destroy the barrier that separates this realm and the Divine Realm.¡± sses nods his head, he is not surprised that Shadowsh would be confused by the bugs¡¯ actions ¡°Yes, we also thought so, we then check theirpatibility with this realm but we found nothing have changed.¡± ¡°They are still suppressed by the will of this realm but we did find something incredible.¡± Shadowsh frowns but this time it is because of a different thing, he waves his sword and kills the iing Plunder Insects. ..... ¡°Let us finish this discussion back on Gaia, first, we need to deal with these insects, Sans, I will leave this location to you, sses, send the location of where help is most needed to Worldlink.¡± Worldlink is the device that Gaia has created, an advanced form ofmunication device that can send messages to different worlds at an incredible speed. Seeing the marks and the worlds in the data of Worldlink, he nods at Sans before leaving, any Plunder Insects that he passes by were instantly obliterated by any of his attacks, since the barrier between the realms still exists, he is basically unstoppable and invincible. Unfortunately, he cannot showcase all of his strength, since the new will is still sensitive, he is afraid that he will break it. After all, he needs it to form a new gxy, he will not rece it and is more likely to fuse it with The Fragment (Big Bang Universe). The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) is iplete, it cannot transform into a new will by itself because of this, the only way for it to beplete is to absorb Amethyst once again. It had been constantly helping Amethyst evolve into the direction that Shadowsh wants to, its investment has paid off and its chosen saviour is now at the verge of resurrecting it, unfortunately for it, the fact that its chosen saviour is unwilling to sacrifice Amethyst for a greater power did not cross its prediction. In the present, Shadowsh arrives at a world that is now infested with Plunder Insects, they are not destroying the world just like in the past, they are transforming it into a mobile hive that will host more of their kinds as time goes by. ¡°To think that I have to destroy a world, these sh*tf*ckers will pay!¡± He roars knowing that in order to minimize the danger that this realm will experience in the uing war, he can only destroy the Hive, or the former world. He charges into the hive, billions of Plunder Insects ranging from Xiantian to Ascending Divine Rankers are now charging at him, he does not care, as long as he is in control of this body, he is confident that he can survive. ¡°Mountain Cleaver!¡± He swings his sword with his entire strength but he is shocked by the following event. A green barrier appears and blocks his attack, saving the Plunder Insects that were charging towards him, his expression changes, he cannot help but say ¡°To think that this world is infected to the point that it is protecting these f*ckers.¡± The swarm of insects quickly surrounds and his figure disappears deep in the swarm, as the ball of insects continues to grow bigger, a loud roar can be heard. BOOM! With a powerful explosion, the swarm of insects were blown away, many of them were destroyed into nothingness, in the spot where Shadowsh was earlier, a figure is standing, it is practically a giant. It is nearly the size of the hive world and is holding an equally giant sword, covered in armour filled with runes, he is radiating intense aura that causes the space around him to bend. ¡®Five seconds!¡¯ This is the longest time he can fight in his peak form, he decides to call this form of his ¡°World Breaker¡± as he mobilizes all of his strength to destroy the world in front of him. Raising his sword, a sharp and ring sword intent instantly bursts out of his body, sensing the threat that he is posing, the hive world starts glowing in intense green light as all the Plunder Insects swarm towards him. ¡°Void Pration Thrust ¨C Equinox!¡± He roars and thrusts with all of his strength, he then releases his attack containing thew of destruction, power, and metal, together with his sword intent that can destroy beings that are on the same realm as him with ease. The swarm of insects starts to fly in a spinning formation, creating a drill that tries to stop the beam-like thrust that Shadowsh has released. A ring sound of grinding can be heard in the vast expanse of space, the thrust starts to shred the insects into pieces and with ease at that, the attack continues to travel and finally hits the green barrier. Sparks flies everywhere as the attack continues to grind the insects and the shield into pieces, Shadowsh who is supporting the attack roars as he steps forward, increasing the power of his sword Qi. BOOM! With an explosion, the barrier breaks and the attack travels into the hive world, it prates it and instantly destroys the world in the process. Bits of the world scatters everywhere, Shadowsh will not risk such a thing to happen, since he still has a remaining second in his current form, he quickly summons a ck hole with the power of his Law Of Bottomless Pit, an enhanced version of Law Of Plunder. The bits of the hive world that is currently flying away are now being absorbed into the ck hole, in order to stop the expansion of the ck hole, Shadowsh opens his mouth and absorbs it back to his body. The power will be nurtured into divinity and once the barrier breaks, he can immediately breakthrough to Immortal Realm and he will obtain an avatar that is an Immortal. After he transforms back to the original form of his avatar, he spits out blood, this is not because of his transformation but because of the power of the ck hole inside his Dantian. ¡°It is truly powerful, I cannot wait to fuse it with that thing but after I do that, I will lose a source star in my main body.¡± He mumbles to himself. His target is the ck hole that his main body is connected with, he knows that if the two ck holes fuse together, they will be bigger and more terrifying but since both are now considered source stars, even though both are owned by him, they are tied with different bodies. *Sigh* ¡°Forget it.¡± Shaking his head, he decides that he will pick a different ck hole to fuse his manmade ck hole with, after all, the risk is too high for him to take. ¡°The next destination will be that ce but I cannot use ¡°World Breaker¡± for the time being, it seems that I can only fight in my current form, this is going to be time consuming to say the least.¡± He then sends the information about the hive world into Worldlink and tells Yshelia and everyone else in the Hope Family to mobilize, including the army. Suddenly, he receives a call and this is from his good brother Russel, without hesitation, he answers ¡°What is up Russel?¡± To call him in such a busy time, it must be important but the person that answered him was not his brother, it was Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang, the former asked ¡°We have heard about the hive world, Does Gaia need help?¡± He shakes his head ¡°No, your ne will be no help considering that you guys are still unfamiliar with space travel but if you truly want to help, then bring some of your smartest minds and investigate the nearby worlds, if any of you find traces of Plunder Insects, immediately inform the assigned individuals in your ne.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang nodded, she knows that Golden Dragon does not fit the criteria, he is more in line with battle and less likely to be patient enough for the job. She turns to him and says ¡°Bring the Divine Nine Tailed Fox Race here, we still need to return to Russel his Worldlink, so tell them to hurry.¡± Chapter 1174 - 1174 CHAPTER 1144 MULTI WORLD INVESTIGATION 1174 CHAPTER 1144 MULTI WORLD INVESTIGATION Golden Dragon nods and with his quickest speed, he arrives at the location of the Divine Nine Tailed Fox Race territory. This location is the worst current ce in the realm because of how torn and bleak it is after the war against the invaders. Fortunately for the Divine Nine Tailed Fox Race, there is a ¡°No Attack Agreement¡± amongst the Mythical Beast ns after the war. They are now developing well by using their rtionships with the other races and using their intelligence to trade with Gaia. Seeing Golden Dragon, everyone in the n was rmed, they know that, the individuals that hold the highest authority in the realm currently are Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang. A beautiful fox woman appears, together with the higher ups of the n, they bow to Golden Dragon and greet him with respect and a little bit of fear ¡°We greet the Supreme Commander.¡± Supreme Commander is the title that Russel gave to Golden Dragon after watching and evaluating the situation of Beast ne. Golden Dragon nods his head, he now has the arrogance of beings in position but he is not making it difficult for others, he just does not want to associate with unknown individuals not up to his level. ¡°We need the help of the entire Divine Nine Tailed Fox Race, your n will be rewarded by both this ne and Gaia if you do your jobs well but be warned, you are going to carry our reputation, do not drag it to the mud.¡± ..... ¡°Go to the Holy Land, Supervisor Fenghuang and I will be there.¡± After saying this, he leaves the dazed foxes behind, they look at each other, their leader then cheers loudly ¡°This is our chance to show our worth!¡± She quickly gathers all the capable individuals in their n and brings them into the Holy Land, she knows that since they are going to carry the reputation of their entire ne with them, the situation must involve either their illusions, beauty or intelligence. That is why, she might not have brought all of the superior fighters in their n but she did bring the most intellectual and experienced individuals with her. She keeps on warning her n members along the way, also, she gives them pointers in what they should do in different situations. Once they arrived at their destination, they quickly prepared themselves and entered the territory of Gaia, they have visited this ce a couple of times but this is the first time they havee to this ce under themand of both Ancestor Fenghuang and Golden Dragon. They look at the giant gate in front of them, behind this gate is the inner world of the Holy Land, a ce that only some members of the Prosperous Qilin n, Graceful Phoenix n and Divine Dragon n. ¡°The Supreme Commander and Supervisor Fenghuang are waiting for your group inside, all of you can enter.¡± The ones guarding the gates were a mix of soldiers from Gaia and the elites of this ne. The skulk enter the gate and they are instantly teleported inside the inner world of the Holy Land, unlike before, the inner world is now filled with vitality. ¡°The Divine Nine Tailed Fox n has arrived!¡± A loud voice can be heard ringing throughout the inner world, a phoenix appears, she is the current sessor of their n and also one of Shadowsh¡¯s friends. ¡°Let me escort your group into the meeting location.¡± Hearing this, the members of the Divine Nine Tailed Fox n feel overwhelmed, after all, the status of the person in front of them is higher than all of thembined but she still politely escorted them to their location. Golden Dragon immediately turns to them when they arrive, he does not realise that this action of his causes the expression of the foxes to be solemn, he holds this much weight in their ne. ¡°Super-¡± Before he can finish what he wants to say, Ancestor Fenghuang appears, she is still holding the Worldlink via divine sense. ¡°I have told you that you may call me just by my name, I might have a title but you are actually the real reason for our ne¡¯s abrupt rise.¡± She then turns to the foxes and starts exining the situation to them, after hearing that they are going to be involved with a joint investigation with the elites of Gaia, they quickly feel the pressure. The n head of the Divine Nine Tailed Fox n asks ¡°Supervisor, If we find traces of the invaders and they also discover us, how will we act?¡± Ancestor Fenghuang nods her head and looks at her with admiration, she then turns to Golden Dragon, knowing that it is his turn to exin, thetter confidently takes charge. ¡°The World Destroyers, the elite army of this ne will escort your group, we will put you on the priority list, so before they reach your group, they must pass through our corpses.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang shakes her head ¡°Do not say grim things, our army is now considered second only to Gaia, besides, this is a joint effort with our allies, it is not just this ne and Gaia but also all the nes that are a part of the alliance.¡± The n head of the Divine Nine Tailed Fox n heaves a sigh of relief after hearing this, she then says ¡°Our n is ready to go, when will we act?¡± Golden Dragon looks in a certain direction and says ¡°It seems that we do not need to wait, the royal army of Gaia has already arrived.¡± A row of humans appears, they aren¡¯t actually humans but beasts that managed to perfect their humanoid transformation, Golden Dragon¡¯s expression changes. ¡°How can that be?!¡± He is shocked, his dumbfounded expression confuses everyone, they had seen armies before, the army in front of them might be awe-inspiring but this should not cause their Supreme Commander to react like this. The one leading the army is actually Junnel, he looks at Golden Dragon and bows ¡°Supreme Commander of Beast ne, I have brought the army of Gaia to assist your group!¡± Golden Dragon smiles bitterly ¡°I have never expected that Gaia has one hundred thousand Descending Divine Rankers and ten thousand Ascending Divine Rankers.¡± The expression of everyone bes nked when they hear this, they quickly turn to the army in front of them and feel a chill running down their spines. Junnel smiles ¡°We have been preparing for the uing war after the battle in this ne, if you see the true elites of our world, then you will be shocked to your core.¡± Golden Dragon swallows his words, his trembling lips can be seen by almost everyone, after taking a couple of deep breaths, he finally recovers hisposure. He asks ¡°How strong are the members of the Hope Family?¡± Junnel looks at him but still smiles ¡°If any other person asks me this question, I would have ripped him to shreds but since you are Russel¡¯s best friend, I will tell you this, once the barrier between two realms breaks, they will be god.¡± The reason for the rapid growth of the people in Gaia is because of the Dungeons and the effect of The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) by giving everyone a prototype system, they only need to kill inside the dungeons to grow stronger. They might not be unbeatable within the same rank like in the past but they can grow faster than before, this might harm their foundation but they can mend it by entering Time World. Their lifespan is greater than normal, losing a couple of them is not worrying for them, besides, Gaia is filled with treasures that can extend a being¡¯s lifespan. Junnel sighs and says ¡°Even at this moment, I still cannot ept that big brother Russel proposes to let you join the program but since big brother Shadowsh has finally returned, we shall see.¡± Golden Dragon is taken aback, he cannot help but ask ¡°Really?! Russel did that for me?¡± He feels very touched by this, he takes a deep breath and states ¡°I will show everyone just how capable I am, if lord Shadowsh decides that I am not enough, I will ept my fate, only he can judge me.¡± Junnel nods his head ¡°If big brother Shadowsh truly feels that you deserve to be nurtured in the program, I guarantee you this, no one will say otherwise.¡± The two groups then gather at Abyssal ne and split into different groups and they all go into different directions. Meanwhile in Shadowsh¡¯s location, after a couple of days, he finally managed to take care of another hive world but in turn, his Behemoth Avatar is now riddled with injuries. If it were not for Heaven Swallowing Technique, he might not be able tost this long because of the consumption of energy by fighting without holding anything back. Chapter 1175 - 1175 CHAPTER 1145 GAIA’S SUFFERING 1175 CHAPTER 1145 GAIA¡¯S SUFFERING ¡°Those f*cking bugs are persistent.¡± Heins as he tries to stand up, unfortunately, his body is still too broken currently. ¡°Sh*t! One hive world already costs me dearly, if they continue to multiply, our chances of survival will be zero!¡± He had destroyed one with ease in his peak form but that is only because ¡°World Destroyer¡± has the strength and powerparable to that of a newly broken through Immortal that masters his divine ability. ¡°I need to absorb more power in order to speed up my recovery.¡± He mumbles before closing his eyes and starts devouring the dead star he is sitting upon. The dead star he is within right now is smaller than any world that he had set upon but still big enough to be called a small star rather than a rock. With the help of his avatar¡¯s source star, Giant¡¯s ne, he manages to recover at a rapid pace but in turn, the amount of energy on that ne will decrease, he is not worried about that though. He is nning on fusing Gaia and that ne anyway, the former will be the main realm while thetter will be a subdomain. ¡°I cannot continue to stay here, I need to inform Sans and the others about the danger that hive worlds possess.¡± Gritting his teeth, he forces his avatar¡¯s body to stand up. He stomps hard, propelling himself into the empty space and with his mastery over the spatialw, he travels thousands of kilometers in a matter of seconds but because of his injury, each time he does a spatial jump, his body would scream in pain. A couple of dayster, he finally returns back to Gaia, his body is much better than before, he quickly frowns when he realises the gloomy atmosphere in his world. ..... Suddenly, Gaia starts trembling as the sky turns golden, this is her way of weing her home, the people of this world were already used to this. After discovering the phenomenon, the gloomy atmosphere quickly fades away, the people start celebrating, some even kneel and praise his presence. He is quickly greeted by Yshelia, her appearance right now is extremely pitiful, with leaf bandages covering her entire body, including her face. ¡°What happened to you?!¡± His voice spreads throughout Gaia, carrying thunder that explodes in the ears of everyone. The faithful believers be afraid, they all look to the sky with fear but their devotion towards Shadowsh still does not change, they be even more fanatic. ¡°We fought with some of the Plunder Insects scattered around this realm, all of us are injured in varying degrees, only Sans and Leafinia were in a much better condition because of their ability to quickly recover by either their main body or subordinates.¡± Seeing just how angry he was, Yshelia quickly exins. Quickly calming himself down, he asks ¡°How many hive worlds are present nearby? They are too much of a threat to just ignore, I will deal with them after my recovery which will not take long as I am going to stay inside Time World for the time being.¡± ¡°There are five hive worlds nearby, we discovered that their connections towards other worlds via world gates will disappear after their transformation and they can only travel through space.¡± Upon hearing this, Shadowsh heaves a sigh of relief. Yshelia looks at him full of confusion, she cannot help but ask ¡°ording to Sans, you should have encountered two hive worlds by now, this type of information should not be new to you?¡± She knows that in terms of gathering information, they cannotpare to Shadowsh, so she is really confused right now. He shakes his head ¡°In the first hive world, I transform into my peak form and destroy it and in the second one, I fought against an entire hive world and cannot redirect my attention to anything else.¡± She trembles, she looks at him with shock but also with aplicated expression, she asks once again ¡°So, does this mean that you managed to deal with two hive worlds all on your own?¡± He smiles and rubs her head ¡°Do not worry about being left behind, we are a family and family sticks together, just cultivate at your pace and do not force yourself, this will only cause harm rather than good.¡± She lowers her head, he knows what she is currently feeling but he cannot do anything about it, his improvement is just too fast for anyone to catch up. ¡°Right now, just send all the information about the hive world that all the teams have discovered into our family¡¯s private ounts.¡± She nods her head and the two of them fly to the Holy Continent. Once they return home, everyone quickly surrounds them and starts to cheer for them, or more urately to Shadowsh. Yshelia realising that the constant defeat of this realm causes the morale of this world to decrease quickly releases the news regarding the information about the destruction of two hive worlds under Shadowsh¡¯s hands. News from any member of the Hope Family is always at the top in Worldlink, when Yshelia sends her message, everyone who owns a Worldlink quickly reads it. They cheer and the worry that they have instantly dispersed, as long as Shadowsh is present, there is always hope, this is their belief and all of them believe in it. Shadowsh greets everyone and says some encouraging words in order to pacify the public and increase the morale of his soldiers, he knows that this is just him saying a bunch of stuff but with fate Qi, he increases their strength albeit at a miniscule amount. The real reason why he gives them some of his faith Qi is to decrease the chances of premature death. Entering Safehaven Paradise, he heaves a sigh of relief, he feels at home once again, splitting into multiple identities made him kind of sick. ¡°I can finally be myself once again, there is no ce like home.¡± He closes his eyes and enters Time World, he is currently reorganizing his thoughts while at the same time, absorbingrge amounts of power from the surrounding. He looks at the images of his mini clones, some sort of avatars that only contain a set of instructions, one to be the father of his adopted children, second, to be the emperor of his empire, third to be the vice principal of the academy, fourth to be the caretaker of monsters. These identities contain different sets of memories that he can watch like a movie, this is one of the times that he can truly rx. ¡°With the constant battle and threat, I never expected that my soul would be this weary.¡± He mumbles as he sees just how frail his spiritual world has be. ¡°Not a moment of rest, fortunately, I have Amethyst and my family to share my burden, even though they can only take some toll off my back, they are still a great help to me.¡± He knows that his family is trying hard to help him. This makes his heart warm, after resting for a couple of days (hours), he finally returns to his peak condition, he can no longer cultivate in the lower realm, especially in Time World as the limit of cultivation level here is Xiantian Emperor Realm. So even if someone tries to cultivate in here, it would be a futile effort, even cultivating in order to reach Xiantian Emperor Realm inside is considered a bit of a hassle since thews inside this world are iplete. ¡°Finally, I only need to rest a day or two besides the Luminous Tree Of Life and then I can transform into ¡°World Destroyer¡± and destroy a hive world.¡± Standing up, he feels refreshed, watching those memories made him feel happy. Not all the memories of his mini clones are good but at least they serve as great entertainment for him. ¡°Time to go out.¡± When he gets out of Time World, he is immediately greeted by multiple injured Safehaven Paradise residents, they seem to be busy. One of them sees him and she quickly reacts and shouts his name with admiration and worship before greeting him. This sets a chain of reactions as one by one, everyone other than the members of Hope Family greets him. He waves his hand and says ¡°Everyone is busy, do not mind my presence as I am leaving but remember this, tomorrow or the day after, I will be destroying a hive world.¡± He then sighs sadly, upon seeing this, John Mark cannot help but ask ¡°Why are you sighing big brother?¡± Everyone was also confused but for them, every decision he makes is right, meanwhile,the members of the Hope Family are the only ones that are specting the reason for his sigh, the hive world is a threat to this realm, destroying it should be a happy event. Chapter 1176 - 1176 CHAPTER 1146 DESTROY THE HIVE WORLDS 1176 CHAPTER 1146 DESTROY THE HIVE WORLDS ¡°In order to destroy a hive world, I have to destroy the that the bugs have infested upon, it can no longer return to what it is before, the only choice I have is to destroy it.¡± His voice sounds so sad. Meanwhile, everyone was shocked upon hearing him, it is as if destroying a world is easy for him, what they do not know is that, it is true. Shadowsh shakes his head and disperses his messy thoughts, he bes calm ¡°Since destroying them is the only choice that we can make, then, the remnant souls and spiritual essence that will scatter everywhere cannot be wasted.¡± The souls of the dead will turn into pure energy that will only increase the strength of the insects living in that former world. He cannot let them be wasted, he turns to the elves and says ¡°I want the elves, necromancers and the undeads to prepare, I will lead them to two hive worlds and their duty is to use this opportunity to increase their strength.¡± John Loyd (JL) raises his hand, he nods at him, he then asks ¡°There are a couple of species in the Sanctuaries that can absorb souls, can we bring soul orbs and store the lost souls before releasing them into the Sanctuaries.¡± Shadowsh is surprised, he cannot help but ask ¡°This empire has built some sort of equipment capable of storing souls at a certain amount of time?¡± John Loyd nods his head ¡°Yes, the item was built by my and Sans¡¯ people, one orb can store at most one hundred thousand souls, right at the moment, we have 1 million orbs.¡± Shadowshughs out loud ¡°That is perfect! JL, I want you to tell the investors of the orb to continue making them, as many as possible, if they can, tell them to upgrade its quality.¡± ..... John Loyd instantly beams, Shadowsh then turns to the elves and says ¡°I want your race to help my brotherplete the upgrades in the orbs, remember this, the soul orb is very important for this world, I repeat this world, not just for our empire but for Gaia.¡± The elves vigorously nodded, they knew that he put a lot of importance in this project, since this is the case, it truly must be important. Meanwhile, John Loyd did not expect that his small project would garner this much attention to his big brother, this made him feel proud. ¡°Brother, I am going to leave this project on your hand, Sans will be busy during this, so you will be the only one in charge of the project, can I trust you with such responsibility?¡± John Loyd solemnly nods his head, he will make sure that everything is perfect, Shadowsh heaves a sigh of relief, his trust towards his family is higher than anyone else, he can put his worry away leaving such an important thing to his brother. ¡°Bring all the soul orbs that are present, the humans and elves will be responsible for protecting them, meanwhile, the beastmen will be manning the ships, the monster race will escort us to our destination.¡± He knows that the preparation time is too tight but he cannot risk letting the nearby hive worlds grow stronger, they might not have any world gate but the insects that are born in such a world were quite adept in traveling through space. As long as they encounter any living being, they will devour them and bring back the spoils back to their nests, making the hive world stronger. After the news regarding his departure spread, the entire world was set buzzing, they were full of awe and worship towards him, there are now multiple necromancers or have unread summons trying to join the iing battle. They are not willing to lose such an opportunity to raise their strength, the elves are fine, they already know which individuals will join the battle, after all, the elves are also experts in the way of the soul. They are not willing to show weakness, they will showcase their talents in front of their number one idol, currently, the necromancers and the elves are giving each other res. They do not impede each other¡¯s work but they do insult each other by using the topic of souls, none wants to show any weakness, one is on the side of life and the other is death, both are connected to the soul. Shadowsh sleeps through the day besides Luminous Tree Of Life, cleansing all of his hidden injuries caused by holding himself back, his foundation might be astonishing but because he is alwayspressing his strength, this causes some trauma in his body. ROAR! He lets out a loud roar, causing the entire Safehaven Paradise to shake, he sighs after releasing such a well deserved roar ¡°Finally, I can fight once again, this time, those insects will be unable to harm me!¡± He stands up and is quickly greeted by Sans, he speaks ¡°My lord, the ships are ready, my soldiers have their own ships but I lend them to those that will participate in the uing battle.¡± ¡°That is great! Your soldiers do not need any ships because they are created by you, causing their souls to be imprinted by you.¡± ¡°Yes, because of this, I can carry them inside my source star, currently, it is on the verge of bing a middle grade world.¡± Sans personal world has be aplete world after devouring low grade worlds that are already on the verge of destruction. Shadowsh frowns ¡°If your world is only in middle grade, then wouldn¡¯t your subordinates be unable to enter it?¡± Sans shakes his head ¡°Not exactly, my men will only be suppressed, they might not be able to unleash their full strength inside of my world but it is still present.¡± This made Shadowsh sigh in relief, he then says ¡°This is perfect! As long as you absorb the lost souls that the Plunder Insects have ignored, you can upgrade your world, increasing the strength of your mighty army!¡± Sans agrees to this ¡°I also thought so, even Leafinia says so.¡± ¡°Oh by the way, I suggest that the two of you stock up on soul orbs, as long as you obtain soul power that amounts to a million souls, you can upgrade your dungeons.¡± Sans trembles, he bows to him and leaves, he is going to inform Leafinia about this, seeing him like this, Shadowsh can only chuckle. Fast forward, everyone finally boards their flying vessels and an armada of flying ships can be seen sailing in the sky of Gaia. As they got out of the world barrier, they immediately encountered the Plunder Insects, Shadowsh and everyone else was shocked by this revtion. Seeing thousands of Plunder Insects searching for worlds, Shadowsh frowns before going out of the ship he is currently in. ¡°Sans, I want you to lead the armada into our destination, I will catch up to you guys, oh by the way, if your group encounters any of these insects, you have my permission to engage.¡± He then charges towards the nearest insect. SKREE! Seeing his figure, an insect that carries eggs in its belly quickly lets out a loud shriek, it is one of the most important members of the swarm. They are called The Carrier, their duty is to bring the eggs into different locations, if they find any suitable, they willy them there and the babies that will be born will instantly be soldiers of their swarm. They are his first target, multiple Guardian Bugs appear, they all block his path but he snorts in disdain. He waves his sword and instantly obliterates all of the insects that tried to block his path, once he destroys them, he absorbs all of their essence, increasing the strength of his Natal Weapon. Since this avatar of his is already at the peak of this realm, all of the essence that he absorbs went to his Natal Weapon and his source star. He can focus on increasing the power of these two, the path of this avatar of his is in the path of God Of Destruction, the extreme path ofbat. He does not care if this avatar of his is not capable like his other avatars, it is already perfect for him, since it can serve as a powerful trump card against his enemies. He charges his Cannon Roar and when the swarm of insects gathers around him, he explodes his roar near him, creating a powerful shockwave that destroys or blows away all the bugs around him. A barrier made up of his roar appears around him, ripples can be seen from it, the insects that were destroyed be nutrients for his sword and ck hole. He stomps hard and flies towards a group of Acid Spitters, he was too fast for them to react, he appears in front of them and with one swing of his sword, he instantly annihtes them. Mountain Cleaver! Chapter 1177 - 1177 CHAPTER 1147 SHOWING MIGHT 1177 CHAPTER 1147 SHOWING MIGHT After killing that group of insects, rains of attacks were thrown to him by the other Insects. He blinks out of his current spot and reappears besides The Carriers, before the other insects can react, he opens his mouth and fires a ming breath. The colour of the me is white, he then gathers his power into his sword and thrusts it into another group. Void Pration Thrust! He kills every insect that is present, he will not let even just one of them escape as they have the ability to mutate, the greatest examples of this are the Rune Devouring Scarabs. ¡°Sans and the rest might not have gone too far, I might be able to catch up to them before they reach our destination.¡± He mumbles before stomping the space below him, teleporting himself. BOOM! It does not take long before he catches up to the armada, he is confused, ording to the speed of the spaceships, they should be capable of traveling at a much farther distance. Hends back on the main ship, he quickly asks ¡°What had happened?¡± He knows that there is definitely some sort of situation that urred during his absence, he is confident in the speed of these ships. ..... ¡°We encountered more space bugs along the way, as your order, we eliminated every single one of them, with the help of the space mages and beasts that are in tune with the spatial element, we did not lose that much during the confrontation.¡± Yshelia quickly exins. Shadowsh nods his head ¡°You all did the correct thing, these insects are too much of a threat for this realm, any sightings of them must immediately be reported.¡± All the soldiers agree to this, Sans speaks ¡°My lord, you said that you are going to use your peak in destroying the first hive world, shall we not interfere?¡± Shadowsh nods his head once again ¡°Not only all of you should not interfere but you guys must also be at a considerable distance from the battlefield, my peak form is a transformation that walks towards the path of destruction.¡± ¡°Hence the name ¡°World Destroyer¡± that is why, during the first battle, I will be leaving themand to the superior members of this ship.¡± Sans quickly says ¡°I will not let you down my lord, the entire Hope Family will protect the armada during your battle, you can fight however you want, do not worry about us.¡± Yshelia adds ¡°Young lord, the destruction will affect everything in the area, may we acquire some of the rocks that will scatter after your battle?¡± He is taken aback but realises that the only reason why Gaia manages to build spaceships is because of him, for them, space is still a very mysterious ce. ¡°Yes, you may, in fact, bring as many materials as you can, maybe it will lead to new discovery, Sigh, if only we are not in the age of war, Gaia would have grown into a ginormous power peacefully.¡± Hearing this, everyone also sighs, they know that war will quickly increase the strength of the powers of this universe, that¡¯s if you win, everyone is not informed that there is no chance of victory against their current enemy and Shadowsh is determined to keep it this way. ¡°Sans, I suggest that you also take some rocks with you and send them into your world, who knows, maybe you will create a moon all on your own and better yet, you might create a perfect sun for your race.¡± Sans shakes his head ¡°I know that it is possible for you my lord but for me, such a thing is impossible.¡± ¡°Never say never, your undeadses from different worlds and domains, if they all gain some sort of intelligence, they can research in this subject, after all, the undeads are near immortal.¡± Sans nods his head, their journey bes boring, it seems that the insects that they had encountered were some sort of scouts, since they did not send any message back, the main hive realises that there are enemiesing. Shadowsh opens his eyes, after traveling for some time, they finally arrive at their destination, seeing the guarded look of the Plunder Insects, the people in the main ship realise that what their leader has said was true. Seeing that they are already here, Shadowsh stands up and goes out of the ship, he turns to Sans and the rest before reminding them to retreat. The people on the other ships have already received themand before they arrived here, they know that they must retreat before their lord goes all out. The people of Gaia were now trembling in excitement, All of them wanted to see the true power of their idol, they wanted to share this moment with their family and friends, bragging about their luck to be able to witness such a thing. ¡°All of you retreat immediately!¡± Shadowsh roars before charging towards the hive world, he is immediately greeted by a volley of acidic spit from the insects. He snorts and opens his mouth, his chest bes bigger and with a loud roar that even destroys the vacuum of space, a giant tiger-like image appears and collides with the rain of acid. BOOM! The sonic wave from the roar disperses the acidic spits, Shadowsh can sense that the ships are now retreating but they are still too close for hisfort. Sans can sense this and his expression bes fierce, he takesmand of the ship and quickly connects themunication devices with the other ships ¡°This is the Hope Family Ship, Sans Hope is speaking, Increase the speed of the retreat immediately! I repeat! Increase the speed of the retreat immediately!¡± Hearing this, the captains of the other ships start to scramble, they increase their speed, causing Shadowsh who was now buying some time to feel relieved. Once they reach an appropriate distance, Sans tells everyone to stop as the ships¡¯ image capturing systems zooms in the fight between their lord and the hive world. ¡°World Destroyer!¡± Shadowsh roars as his body increases in size, his body is now as big as a small nation back in Gaia. Everyone is shocked, they all have seen gigantic beings but this is the first time they see something as big as Shadowsh¡¯s current form. Wielding a giant sword that is equally as big as him, he waves it, creating a powerful shockwave that affects everything around him. The insects that tried to approach him were instantly blown back and he did not even initiate any attack yet. BOOM! His aura explodes and several types of elemental energy and heavenlyw starts to float around him. ¡°Earth Splitter Equinox! World Splitter!¡± Shadowsh roars as he swings his sword downward, the powerful attack splits the hive world into two, instantly destroying it. Everyone watching the scene is gobsmacked, their mouths are opened so wide that an apple can fit in it easily, they know that their lord is invincible but they did not expect that in their minds, they are still underestimating the destructive capability of their lord. ¡°Omega Sonic Breath!¡± Seeing that the Plunder Insects still wants to save their hive, Shadowsh fires abined and improved version of Metal Qi Breath and Cannon Roar. BOOM! The hive world that is already split in half explodes into bits, knowing that he cannot let any of its part nor any of the Plunder Insects escape, he summons his ck hole and devours any physical entity present in the area. After devouring an entire world, the size of the ck hole increases but in turn, the burden that Shadowsh will carry also multiplied, fortunately for him, The Behemoth Race is perfect for carrying heavy objects. Sans sees that it only took less than ten seconds for Shadowsh to destroy the hive world, he clenches his fist tightly and swears that he will use this opportunity given to him to decrease the distance between them. He roars ¡°Full speed ahead! We can¡¯t let the soul power be wasted! Are all of you going to be just bystanders forever?! This is the opportunity given to us by our lord!¡± The main ship explodes with extreme speed, Shadowsh detes like a balloon, seeing the rapidly approaching spaceships, he nods his head in appreciation. ¡°As expected of Sans, he truly knows me.¡± He then clutches his Dantian as the ck hole seems to be ripping his entire body into shreds. ¡°Godd*mn!¡± He curses, he knows that it is not harming him intentionally, it is trying to increase his strength but unfortunately, this realm prevents it, making the beneficial feedback into a curse. So that no one can see his suffering, he covers himself with illusion, in order to uphold the morals of his soldiers, he takes a deep breath and calms himself down. Entering the main ship, he told every member of his family about his current condition, they trembled for a second but quickly calmed down, their expressions stayed the same. Chapter 1178 - 1178 CHAPTER 1148 PRE INVASION HAS BEGUN 1178 CHAPTER 1148 PRE INVASION HAS BEGUN ¡°The lord is going to cultivate his spirit in silence, beastmen, I want you to guard him, if anyone dares to disturb him, you have my permission to kill them.¡± Sansmanded coldly. Even without hismand, the beastmen will make sure no one will disturb their lord. One by one, the soul powers that are currently present are being absorbed by soul cultivators, their strengths are rapidly increasing. Sans and the members of the Hope Family were the ones that obtained the most benefits from this as they have a prototype system to help them purify and dissolve the energy they had absorbed. Meanwhile, one by one, the soul orbs that were taken out are now being filled, they are escorted to specific ships, other than the main ship, these ships are the most important ships in the armada. The collection of soul power took one week toplete, even after learning high grade soul technique, not many are capable of absorbing such dense amounts of soul. The remaining soul powers were all absorbed by the two Fragments that Shadowsh is carrying, he is not willing to waste the precious resource of this realm. After cultivating for another week, everyone that has participated in the absorption of soul power got stronger and they are now raring to go. They know that in their next destination, they can no longer rely only on Shadowsh, they will have to fight personally. ..... Sans is the one that is most excited in the uing battle, all of his undeads have benefited from this experience and many of his low rank soldiers even broke through their limitations and became high ranking undeads, unlocking their intelligence. As the armada cruises through the vastness of space, the situation in the other worlds is now bing dire as time goes by, the Beast ne investigation group cannot help but be afraid after gathering a lot of information from different worlds. The foxes felt grateful that they are now in an alliance with Gaia, if not, they would have spent all of their free time worrying about their future. After receiving their news, the expressions of both Ancestor Fenghuang and Golden Dragon are both ugly, they did not expect that the situation was this dire. Golden Dragon lets out a deep breath and says ¡°Russel has already informed me that during lord Shadowsh¡¯s absence, Gaia has been working hard to assure more world enter our alliance, I thought that this is for the good of the alliance.¡± ¡°Now hearing the information about the surrounding worlds, it is actually the opposite.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang nods her head, she agrees to his words ¡°It seems that Gaia is now protecting this realm, the worlds pose small benefits for them to acquire but they are still epted as part of our alliance, they are truly the guardians of this realm.¡± Golden Dragon flies away, upon seeing this, Ancestor Fenghuang asks ¡°Where are you going?!¡± He stops and solemnly says ¡°Lord Shadowsh has brought an armada to destroy at least two hive worlds, he and his family are doing everything for the safety of their home and people, I will not continue to stay as just a baggage to them, I am going to fight the insects that invaded some of the worlds that are nearby.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang appears beside him ¡°No, I think that it is better that we protect those that epted the invitation to our alliance, we should not care about those ungrateful bxstards!¡± Golden Dragon thinks about it and agrees ¡°Okay, I think that your idea is much better, which world should we visit first?¡± Ancestor Fenghuang smiles ¡°All the worlds that are now under the protection of our alliance are protected by multiple strong members of our alliance but there are some worlds that are overwhelmed by the invasion of the insects, we should help them.¡± ROAR! A loud roar can be heard, it is a roar that seems to carry good luck, the Qilin Ancestor appears, his appearance seems to resemble prosperity. ¡°Our n wants to join the two of you, now that much of our army is sent into the battlefield, I know that the two of you do not have any reinforcement.¡± Hearing this, Golden Dragon turns to Ancestor Fenghuang. She is the decision maker in the two of them, she shakes her head ¡°No, this ne still needs someone to take charge, the other members of the Mythical Beast ns are known to be arrogant andwless, without me and Supreme Commander Golden Dragon, they will certainly start to make a move.¡± The ancestor of the Prosperous Qilin n knows that this is true, he sighs, just as he is about to leave, Ancestor Fenghuang continues ¡°Supreme Commander Golden Dragon and I will bring some of your n members but only those that are in Descending and Ascending Divine Rank.¡± The expression of the ancestor of the Prosperous Qilin n bes ecstatic, he nods his head repeatedly before choosing some of the excellent descendents in his n to join the two. What the powerhouses of the Beast ne do not know is that, there is a ne that actually made a move faster than them. The Abyssal ne, after being conquered by the alliance between Beast ne and Gaia, they are now considered as not a higher ne of existence and all of them are now looked down upon by every powerhouse in the other higher nes of existence. Now, they are trying something in order to redeem themselves, the ones that are leading this mission are the only power in the Abyssal ne that is untouched by Beast ne. Abyssal Dragon Race, they are considered as Banjo¡¯s extended family, currently, Gaia is the strongest ne of existence in this realm, no one dares to defy the Hope Family. That is why, the Abyssal Dragon Race still continues to grow stronger but this time, they want recognition from everyone, under the banner of Gaia, they travel to worlds that needs help. They might not have good reputations regarding their personality but their strength cannot be denied, since they are fighting with the soldiers of Gaia, their safety is much higher than in the past. They are now gaining immense support from people of the world, the other higher nes of existence that signed the alliance treaty with Gaia are now feeling giddy. They are afraid that they will be kicked out if they do not do anything, the Spirit and Undead nes are safe because they are always raring to go fight against the invaders. They do not need to actually participate as Shadowsh already advises them to either recover from the first war or umte as much power as they can. Unfortunately, these two nes are now being controlled by the new will, they are not totally manipted, just their hatred amplified, just like how a low ranking undead reacts to living beings. As of this moment, in a world that is now being plundered by the Plunder Insects, the Abyssal Dragons and angels are fighting side by side against this threat. ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! Dragon roars can be heard scattering throughout the entire world, the majesty of the angels also raises the spirit of the natives. The battle is now incredibly bloody and cruel, the ones that are performing the most were actually the Adventurers from Gaia, their different types of magic skills and martial art techniques dazzles the two overlord races. BOOM! The leader of the Angel Race that is leading the current armynds besides a young Adventurer wielding a sword, unlike most fighters from Gaia, he is the only one fighting with only martial art techniques. ¡°I cannot help but notice that you are the leader of this group, pray tell me your name young warrior.¡± Ask the leader of the Angel Army, her voice is filled with majesty and holiness while her figure is extremely beautiful and mature. ¡°Jarius, an Adventurer from Gaia.¡± Answers the young man holding the sword. A ninja appears beside him, startling the angel, she does not even sense any hint of his presence, she knows that if this person tries to kill her, the probability of her death is extremely high. ¡°That is Sword Saint Jarius to you.¡± Says the ninja, the angel is taken aback by his attitude. ¡°Saske, calm down, we are not here to fight, you should know that we are personally assigned here by Lady Yshelia because she believes in our capability, picking a fight with an allied member is not smart.¡± The ninja or Saske snorts ¡°I just hate their kind, even after being graciously invited into the alliance, they still think that we truly need their help.¡± ¡°Bunch of ungrateful b*riches!¡± The angel bes silent, she knows that what Saske has said is understandable, after all, even her thought that the reason why Gaia invites them in the alliance is because they need help from them. Chapter 1179 - 1179 CHAPTER 1149 STALL 1179 CHAPTER 1149 STALL ¡°On behalf of my race, I apologize for our past attitude, we had always thought of ourselves as one of the supreme, now we realise that nothing can surpass Gaia in this realm.¡± She bows her head to the two. The Abyssal Dragons that see this are dumbfounded, they cannot believe what they are currently seeing, it is a well established fact that the Angel Race are as proud as the Dragon Race, to make her willingly bow her head, they feel that they are hallucinating. That is what they feel until they see the mark of Gaia in the body of the two, their expressions quickly return to normal, for them, this is no longer shocking. Even their race nearly bes ves of Gaia, if it were not for the fact that the young dragon that they had rescued before and taken care of before is the brother of the ruler of Gaia, they might have been exterminated for their personality. Saske¡¯s eyes soften after hearing her apology, since this is the case, he no longer makes things harder for her and disappears from his spot. ¡°I heard that your race is now searching for a chance of revival, is this right?¡± Jarius asks calmly. This startled the angel greatly, after all, the news regarding the demise of nearly all of their powerhouses is now a secret but it seems that Gaia is capable of discovering their facade. ¡°Yes, ording to our great Seer, the path to salvation is on Beast ne.¡± Hearing this, Jarius shakes his head. ¡°I think not, the real ce that your seer has discovered is actually Gaia but unfortunately for your group, it seems that our mothend is something that they cannot divine, that is why all of you are directed to the next best ce, the Beast ne.¡± The heart of the angel starts to vigorously beat, she knows that this might be true. ..... ording to their seer, she cannot see through the fog covering Gaia, it seems that the real location of their salvation is in there. Her eyes be determined, she asks ¡°What are the requirements to be able to enter your world?¡± Jarius shakes his head ¡°I do not have any permission to tell you anything about thew of our mothend, only those of the Hope Family can, but considering that it is an open secret, you just have to ask Golden Dragon.¡± ¡°You mean the Supreme Commander of the Divine Beast Army?¡± The angel asks in shock. Jarius finally has a change of expression, he asks in confusion ¡°You know Golden Dragon¡¯s title?¡± The angel nods her head ¡°We have been investigating the situation of the Beast ne after the revtion of our great Seer.¡± He nods his head after hearing this, he knows that this is only natural, he then advises her ¡°I suggest that you guys pick Blue World or Saint Monster World to travel, not the Beast ne, in fact, you guys can even travel to Giant¡¯s ne.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because your strength will downgrade if your race stays for a period of time in the Beast ne, only beasts can benefit in that world or those that have rtions with beast type cultivation.¡± The Angel Race is more well-known to be great at using magic than spirit Qi, because of the existence of Mana, they have be a force not to be reckoned with. After all, not many know how to counter magic type skills and abilities as Mana is actually a foreign energy, not of this universe. But the Angels do not realise that their greatest advantage is also their greatest disadvantage, magic is handy and also powerful but since it exists in a universe that focuses on spirit Qi, once the angels ascend to the Divine Realm, they will be reduced to mere ves because of their beauty. The path of magic is something that is not well developed nor nurtured in this universe, sure, it is a powerful asset in the lower realm but it seems to be useless in the Divine Realm. Back at the present, with the three powers helping each other, they finally manage to halt the invasion of the Plunder Insects but they still have not stopped them. They only halted their advance, using this opportunity, the humans and other living beings in this world started to create ces in order to protect themselves. Some of the braver ones join the army of either the Angel Race or Gaia, that Abyssal Dragon Race is still too proud to ept ¡°Lower Beings¡± amidst their ranks. The angels on the other hand epted the reality of the situation of their race, they are barely able to survive, now that a power known as Gaia is hanging on the heads of every power in this realm, they decide to hold on to its golden thigh in order to increase their authority and power. ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! As the three powers are fighting against the swarm of insects that are now devouring this particr world because they realise that they cannot transform it into a hive world, countless beastial roars can be heard. Then one by one, the power of the Beast ne appears, outside of the world, Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang are currently floating atop of it, behind them are the members of Prosperous Qilin n. They are facing a much stronger insect swarmpared to the world below them, besides them are the powerful mage division of Gaia, they are currently riding in the spare spaceship that the Thousand Race Empire has. ¡°Supreme Commander Golden Dragon, may we ask you to gather the attention of these bugs?¡± Asks one of the old mages in the ship. Ancestor Fenghuang asks ¡°Gather their attention or gather them in one specific spot?¡± The mages start discussing with each other and after a minute of discussion, they then answer her question. ¡°In the former, we will be able to blind them, causing their attack and defense to weaken and in thetter, we will be able to annihte a cluster of them.¡± ¡°In the two choices, thetter is much better but in turn, this will make the mission for Supreme Commander Golden Dragon to be more dangerous.¡± Golden Dragonughs out loud ¡°Danger? I, Golden Dragon does not fear such a thing! As long as there is hope of survival, why should I be afraid?!¡± The mages turn to each other and nod their heads, their leader then says ¡°Then, we will prepare for the star copsing cannon, we will give the signal to Adviser Fenghuang.¡± ROAR! Golden Dragon immediately charges towards the swarm of insects, they also respond in kind. The Qilins see this and are about to join when Ancestor Fenghuang stops them, she then tells them about the n, hearing the n, all of them can only stand there and watch as their idol fights against hundreds of thousands of insects. Ancestor Fenghuang can see their worry and pacifies them ¡°Do not worry about your Supreme Commander, he has been fighting together with Gaia¡¯s royal army throughout this entire time, situations like this is already normal for him when he steps into the battlefield.¡± One of the Qilins shakes his head ¡°This is different, during all of those times, he has Venerable Russel to assist, the two of them are monsters in the battlefield, I know that this might sound rude but without Venerable Russel, the Supreme Commander might be in danger.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang thinks about it and finally lets the Qilins assist Golden Dragon but they can only attack in a distance. The one leading the Qilins is the one that speaks earlier, he is one of the battle hardened warriors in the n, after all, he had always participated in the battle against nes and invaders under the lead of Russel and Golden Dragon. ¡°Wait for my signal!¡± He shouts to his nsmen as he watches Golden Dragon fly in space with great mastery, his eyes light up and he shouts. ¡°Fire!¡± The Qilins instantly start firing elemental breath towards the closest insects to Golden Dragon, their attacks might not be urate but they still manage to cause some harm to a couple hundred insects. The insects¡¯ rage instantly gathers in their direction but Golden Dragon quickly takes back their aggro by killing thousands of them with just one st of his dragon breath. ¡°Adviser!¡± Shouts one of the mages, Ancestor Fenghuang lets out a high pitch cry before turning into a burning fireball. Golden Dragon who is deeply focused in his current battle heard the cry and without hesitation, he starts fleeing towards Ancestor Fenghuang¡¯s direction. ¡°mestorm!¡± She cries as a wall of fire appears in front of Golden Dragon, he smiles and takes out a feather and easily passes through the wall of me. The insects following him are not deterred by the wall of mes, they use their cannon fodders to take charge, decreasing the power of the wall of me little by little Chapter 1180 - 1180 CHAPTER 1150 THE BATTLE OF THE HIVE WORLD 1180 CHAPTER 1150 THE BATTLE OF THE HIVE WORLD All the spaceships that are present in the area start to glow at extreme brightness. ZAP! Multiple energy beams were fired into the swarm of insects, with the cover of the wall of me, the insects do not know what is approaching them at rapid speed. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The energy beams instantly annihte the insects, none of them manage to escape. ROAR! There are beast-like insects that let out hoarse roses after being hit by multiple energy beams. ¡°Fire!¡± Seeing that there are some insects that managed to actually survive that powerful barrage, the leader of the Qilins shouted. Even though they are in a daze, the Qilins still react instinctively after hearing hismand and they all fire their powerful elemental breath. Golden Dragon approaches him and nods at him, his eyes are full of praise ¡°I never expected to encounter such a decisive leader in your n.¡± He smiles awkwardly ¡°It is not because I am born with such talent, I honed my senses in war alongside myrades.¡± Golden Dragon shakes his head ¡°Such a thing can be learned but yours is just special, that is it, when we return, I will let you lead one of our brigades.¡± ..... The expression of the Qilin changes, his mouth is wide open as he looks at his idol with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Keep up with the good work.¡± He then leaves and starts to discuss something with the mages, meanwhile, the Qilins surround their leader after hearing the promotion that he will receive once they return. ¡°So you are saying that your armada is now attacking the third hive world?¡± He wants to shout this but he knows that he has to keep his tongue to himself. He has been shocked multiple times when he is with his good friend, Russel, he knows how to hold his voice down. ¡°ording to what I heard, the target should only be two hive worlds, why is there a change of ns, is thest one that terrifying?¡± Ancestor Fenghuang is also listening eagerly. The old mage shakes his head ¡°From the first report, Our great almighty divine lord destroys one with ease after he releases his full strength, the second hive world was destroyed by the joint offense of the entire armada.¡± ¡°The undeads outperform everyone else.¡± Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang sucked in a cold breath, they then eagerly looked at the old man, wanting to hear more. The old man shakes his head ¡°I apologize but this is the only urate information that our group currently has.¡± Golden Dragon sighs and enviously says ¡°Man, I wish that I have a Worldlink also, I want to read some of the hot topics currently happening in Gaia.¡± Ancestor Fenghuang besides him also nods her head, she has an envious expression just like his, after all, the Worldlink is just too handy, it is a tool that is a must have for any world. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The old mageughs awkwardly but deep inside, he is also proud about the creation of Worldlink, ording to the rumours, it is actually their lord¡¯s idea but he decides to give the credits to the schrs. Golden Dragon changes the topic ¡°Shall we go to other worlds that are in need of assistance?¡± The old mage agrees to his suggestion and Golden Dragon¡¯s group board the spaceships and they travel to lightspeed, they have full confidence that the warriors that are currently present in the world that they had just left are more than capable of dealing with the mortal insects. Below Descending Divine Rank, every being for them is considered mortals, considering just how strong the warriors of Gaia are, their confidence is not unfounded. ROAR! Meanwhile, in a different battlefield, spaceships and multiple warriors embark in a world filled with insects, the entire world is against them, their strength decreases after theynd in this world, even the air is poisonous towards them. The powerful warriors of Gaia are not afraid, the first ones to engage the enemies are surprisingly the elves, with their magic, they summon countless Treants to fight for their stead, when one of their summoned falls, they turn into trees that will continuously supply their force with Mana and spirit Qi. ¡°My lord, let my soldiers fight!¡± Sans pleads in front of Shadowsh, his entire body is raging with battle intent. ¡°No! They are currently in the state of breaking through or evolving, they must not be disturbed, do not worry, they will have their turn once the boundary is broken.¡± Shadowsh answers determinedly. Sans¡¯ expression turns gloomy but he knows that what Shadowsh has said is true, his subordinates are now unable to fight after destroying the second world, they experience a massive improvement after absorbingrge amounts of soul power and essence. ¡°What is the current status of our warriors?¡± He asks the beastman that is currently piloting their ship. ¡°They have engaged with hostile force, the air inside the world is extremely poisonous for them and some sort of energy that destroys Mana and spirit Qi is present.¡± ¡®It seems that there is an energy that acts like a toxic radiation inside each hive world.¡¯ This thought shes in Shadowsh¡¯s mind. The beastman continues ¡°Thews are not present inside the world and there seems to be countless insectsrvae inside, it is a very disturbing sceneries.¡± Shadowsh can already imagine millions of wriggling worlds present inside a broken world, he is inwardly disgusted but does not show any expression. ¡°The soldiers are now fighting against thervae but it seems that each death has caused the insects fighting against our armada to be rmed.¡± Upon hearing this, Shadowsh immediately knows that it is his time to make a move, he turns to Sans and says ¡°I want you to take control of the armada, I will be making a move.¡± Leaving the spaceship, he turns into a giant beast and charges towards the billions of insects that are now trying to destroy the barriers of the spaceships. Cannon Roar! He fires a powerful st that instantly destroys the surrounding bugs into pieces. SKREE! The peak Ascending Divine Rankers lets out horse screeches after seeing countless of their kind getting destroyed in an instant, they instantly swarm towards his location. Seeing this, Sans sent out amand ¡°Give them hell, leave the peak Ascending Divine Rankers to our lord, they do not possess any threat towards him, use this opportunity to kill the mortals and extraordinary.¡± Hearing this, all the spaceships stop firing for three seconds and then simultaneously light up, they aim their cannon towards those that are below Descending Divine Rank. Mortals are beings that have not reached the status of transcending mortality or Xiantian Realm, while extraordinaries are those that be Transcendents or Xiantian Realm to Xiantian Emperor Realm. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The cannons instantly eradicate all the Insects they hit, the cannons might not be able to instantly kill Descending Divine Rankers that focus on defense but their lethality cannot be overlooked. Especially the cannons in the main ship, the Descending Divine Rank insects are either instantly killed or heavily injured after being hit by one st. Seeing their appearances, the ones responsible for manning the ships smiles in a ruthless manner, the energy spent in order to fire each shot isrge, that is why, the people responsible for the ships will use their own energy to power the cannons. The cannons in the main ship operate the same and Sans is the one that is fueling the cannons, he might not be able to fight personally because he is forbidden by Shadowsh but this does not mean that he cannot participate at all. ¡°Continue firing, the Descending Divine Rankers of our side are definitely destroying the hive world, we just need to prevent these pests returning to their base.¡± Sans coldlymanded. The beastman salutes and fires another barrage of energy beams, the number of insects present are now decreasing at a rapid pace. ¡°Sir, ships 17 and 19 are now taking heavy fire and their barrier is at the verge of breaking.¡± ¡°Tell ship 16, 18 and 20 to focus on the insects near 17 and 19, also tell the other ships that are now low in energy to retreat slowly towards our spot.¡± ¡°Sir, ships 21 and 22 are requesting for physicalbat!¡± ¡°Request denied, tell the two ships to arm their long range cannon to help ships 16, 18 and 20!¡± ¡°Sir, the number of Descending Divine Rankers around ships 65, 66 and 67 have increased!¡± ¡°Change course! Immediately go to shops 65, 66 and 67 locations! Tell ship 63, 64, 68, 69 and 70 to fire warning shots at the insects!¡± ¡°Sir, ships 98, 99 and 100 are requesting to arm long range cannons to help ships 50 and 55.¡± ¡°Request epted!¡± Sans and the main ship are considered as the main source ofmand, they must continue to be vignt of their surroundings in order to decrease the rate of casualty. Chapter 1181 - 1181 CHAPTER 1151 HIVE WORLDS, BUGS 1181 CHAPTER 1151 HIVE WORLDS, BUGS During the entire space journey, only Sans¡¯ undeads were killed, he is not that depressed losing some expendable soldiers but the ones that are controlling the spaceships are precious as training them takes a lot of time and resources. Losing them in such a battle is considered a waste, after all,pared to the iing great war, the current battle can only be called small skirmishes. Sans can sense that the main ship is now moving towards a certain direction and his expression hardens. He knows that this signifies a ship or a couple of them in trouble, he might not be able to be World Destroyer but this does not mean that his strength is now not considered horrifying. He summons his Natal Weapons and starts spinning with all of his strength, together with the gravitational power of his ck hole, he pulls all the nearby objects towards him. Try as they might, the insects are incapable of fighting against the power of his ck hole, such a terrifying force is not something that many can ignore, those that are weaker than him experience greater difficulty. He grits his teeth and endures the sensation of his muscle getting torn, not by the acids of the insects or flying rocks that are pulled by him but by the power of his own ck hole. As it devours more items, the ck hole grows bigger, fortunately, it needs arge amount of energy to increase its size. The ck holes that arerge enough to be a menace to even those from the Divine Realm and even the powerful Gctic Lords are those that devour gctic worth of matters. ..... He is not capable of achieving this, his ck hole might not be big enough to swallow worlds at ease but it is more than capable of eradicating these bugs. ROAR! After reaching his limit, he disabled his ck hole and let out a dragon roar that stuns everyone in the area. DIE! He captures the nearest insect and with a p, he turns it into bits, heughs out loud after seeing the fear in the eyes of his enemy. ¡°Plunderers meet your nightmare! Me!¡± He grabs one of the flying rocks near him and with his entire strength, he throws it to a cluster of insects. BOOM! The peak Ascending Divine Rankers fires multiple attacks that ultimately destroy the giant rock that he had thrown but in turn, unfortunately for them, this takes arge amount of their innate Qi. He looks at the remaining insects and opens his mouth before firing a dragon breath, there are still thousands of Descending Divine Rankers and after realising that their hive is now in danger, they did something drastic. They start devouring the weaker insects increasing the strength of their Descending and Ascending Divine Rankers, seeing this, Shadowsh¡¯s expression bes solemn. ¡°The situation has be more troublesome but not that unexpected.¡± He murmurs before firing another dragon breath. Because of their cooperation and their increase in strength, they managed to block the dragon breath with much more ease. Seeing this, Shadowsh nods his head, it seems that his spection is true, these insects are truly capable of assisting one another using their innate Qi. With the help of their almost simr innate Qi, they can temporally even out the odds against them. BANG! One giant shield bug manages to block his advancement, his expression quickly changes but he quickly attacks to the side, firing a powerful sword Qi towards a group of Acid Bugs. PENG! It was blocked by one Sword Bug, millions of bugs are now assisting three peak Rankers on their side, a Shield Bug for defense, a Sword Bug for an all rounder and finally an Acid Bug for pure offense. ¡°Oh? It seems that I have been underestimating your kind.¡± Shadowsh calmly says as he sees that the three elected powerhouses are now capable of fighting against for a period of time. ¡°But do you really think that you now have a chance of victory? Fat Chance!¡± He disappears from their views and their senses, before the three can realise what had happened, the Acid Bug is sliced into halves. With its characteristic of focusing only on offense, killing it is easy for him, he stomps in the void and charges towards the Sword Bug. The Shield Bug summons a big energy bomb and fires it at him, he snorts and fires a dragon breath at it. BOOM! The two attacks collide causing a massive explosion, Shadowsh continues to attack, the expression of the Sword Bug is extremely wary. The three of them gained some confidence after their subordinates used some kind of sacrificial skill but even with this, they are unable to deal with their opponent. It slices its target, cutting it in half, stunning it greatly, suddenly, an intense sense of danger appears on his side but it is already toote for it to react. BAM! Shadowsh frowns, he looks at the Shield Bug and feels that it is the most troublesome of the three to deal with. He disappears once again, realising that it is the current target, the Shield Bug lets out a loud cry and an energy barrier appears around it, also its body is now glowing red. BOOM! Shadowsh attacks it with his entire strength, the Shield Bug is thrown towards a cluster of bugs but it manages to actually survive, it is now on the verge of dying but the bugs around it start to heal it at the expense of their life force. SKREE! The Sword Bug cries and chases after him but he ignores it, for him, the primary target is currently the Shield Bug. BOOM! He is blown away, crashing into a nearby floating rock, he cannot help but curse inwardly ¡®What the actual heck!¡¯ He stands up and effortlessly blocks the assault of the Sword Bug, he kicks it in its face, he then turns towards the hive world. ¡°Hoho, you got some spunk bxtch, you turn traitor and have the gall to attack me?!¡± He roars at the hive world. ¡®Sans, ask Leafinia about their current condition, the hive world has just attacked me, it seems that it has some spare energy to deal with me.¡¯ He sends this message to Sans. The two of them are connected through their souls, he is actually connected with Leafinia too but because of the interference of the hive world, forcing amunication between the two of them might harm her. ¡°The mistake you guys made is promoting an Acid Bug and you as your kindst hope.¡± He sneers at the Sword Bug before forcing it closer to the Shield Bug. In the ways of the sword, he might be one of the top three in this entire universe and the Plunder Insects actually dares to bet theirst hope in one of the Sword Bugs present. He understands that it is for practicality but this is a grave mistake on their part. After all, it is useless against someone like him, the Sword Bug swings its sharp scythe, he grabs the scythe with his bare hands. His hand shines with a metallic sheen causing cold shivers to run down the carapace of the Sword Bug, he looks at it and shakes his head ¡°As expected, you are a waste of hope.¡± BANG! With a punch, he turns it into nothing, he is about to attack the Shield Bug when suddenly, multiple colourful lights start flying out of the hive world and into him. Even though he knows that he is powerful enough to destroy a world with ease, that is only in special cases where he can use his full strength. He waves his hand, causing space to distort but even with this, the sense of danger he is currently experiencing does not disappear, he frowns and stomps hard. BOOM! The distortion of the space around him grows bigger, he roars and swings his sword with all his might. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The third beam finally blows him away, crashing into the earlier stone, he cannot help but groan, the shield around the world grows dimmer. Spitting out blood, Shadowsh is now furious, he cannot believe that the hive world actually thinks that he is more dangerous than the people currently inside of it. Then something clicks in his mind, his expression turns pale and he roars filled with rage and frustration ¡°Godd*mnit! F*ck!¡± He shouts at Sans via their spiritual link ¡®The hive worlds can transfer information to nearby hive worlds, our forces are now not a secret to them!¡¯ Sans who ismanding the fleet freezes, his ming eyes rages on until it bes dim, Shadowsh then continues ¡®Tell the Destroyers to hurry up, we need to return to Gaia in order to fully prepare!¡¯ The soldiers inside the hive world are now fighting against millions ofrvae but they quickly realise that the suppression on them seems to have weakened. Chapter 1182 - 1182 CHAPTER 1152 HIVE WORLD DESTRUCTION 1182 CHAPTER 1152 HIVE WORLD DESTRUCTION As thervae keep on charging at them without any hesitation, the soldiers or Gaia thatnd on the is now feeling overwhelmed. Not by exhaustion but a sense of disgust, they do not know where this feeling ising from but they know that it is a hidden danger, fortunately they have a pir for spiritual support. Yshelia and Leafinia, when any soldiers are on the verge of vomiting, the two of them would cast healing spells both for mind and body. The sense of disgust disappears when they feel the innate energy in this world grows weaker, upon sensing this, Leafinia¡¯s expression bes serious. ¡°Big brother has said to hurry up! Ravager squad advance!¡± Hearing this, the giant beasts in the army start to stomp the ground and recklessly advance deep into the enemy line. ¡°Sharpshooter Squad, support the ravagers, alpha squad, prepare to engage any enemy!¡± The elves and mages start preparing, there are even humans that are carrying some sort of guns with them. If any Ravager were on the verge of falling, they would rain down their attacks on his surroundings. The injuries in the bodies of the Ravagers worsen as the acidic remains of their enemy continue to ssh on them. ¡°Healing squad, immediately support the Ravagers! Ravagers halt! Shield bearers advance!¡± Yshelia now takes onmand as Leafinia leads her group to heal the heavily injured giant beasts. ..... They do not want to have casualties, undeads are different, they cannot be healed as it will only bring them harm but the beasts are different, the elves and the other healers can recover their vitality. Each Ravager can use their vital Qi to shroud themselves with a vigorous barrier that can block almost all attacks but this in turn will tire them out easily. The humanoid creatures that are holding the shields follow Gulli¡¯s lead as they set up an imprable wall made up of either iron or different types of solid and hard materials. ¡°Receive! Continue to umte! These bxstards will not know what hit them!¡± Roars Gulli as the insects rain their attacks without holding anything into them. ¡°Earth masters! Let us shake this very world!¡± Roars John Mark as both him and Sean Sean use [Earthquake], all the earth mages and earth attributes beings present ms their foot/hand/staff into the ground. The entire world except for the location of their group is affected, the insects that are flying might be alright but those that are on the ground were gravely harmed. ¡°Fire!¡± Shouts the elven queen after seeing the insects getting distracted by what is happening with theirrade. The shield bearers simultaneously turn off their barrier shields that are blocking the sky above their shield, the arrows shot instantly kills the weak insects and heavily injures the rest. ¡°Release!¡± Gulli shouts as all the damage that he umtes earlier is fired back, the rest of the shield bearers also do the same thing. The heavily injured insects were killed immediately, their condition is already not that great, coupled with thisst ditch attack, it is truly a nightmare for them. ¡°Advance Alpha Squad!¡± Hearing this, the elites start charging with theirpanions and weapons deeper into the world, above them, the Flying Division is also advancing without any fear or hesitation. All the soldiers encounter some resistance from this world by experiencing multiple natural disasters but unfortunately for it,rge amounts of its innate Qi is wasted when it tries to deal with Shadowsh. One by one, inds sink deep into the ocean abyss, there are underwater insects that surface and attack the marine force of Gaia but they are too weak to be able to deal with the joint forces of Aqua Race and Sea Dragon n under the lead of a being such as Clwyd. ROAR! As the dragons indiscriminately kill anything that they encounter, the royal army of Aqua Race on the other hand, kills anything that manages to escape the clutches of the violent dragons. Clwyd acts as the controller, if the world tries to deal with the soldiers under him, he will personally block, with his powerful control over the water element, he can contend against this world. ¡°The Origin Of Water: Freezing Ocean!¡± Clwyd roars as hundreds of thousands of insects that are swimming towards his group freeze, together with the surrounding seawater around them. ¡°Our leader is protecting us! You sons of b*tches, go all out!¡± Roars Sea Dragon Commander, formerly known as the Sea Dragon King. Hearing this, the Aqua Race Ancestor shakes his head ¡°Such an uncouth thing to say, my children, show these disgusting bugs the might and majesty of our race!¡± The two armies split into different directions, intending to kill everything that they will encounter. Above the sky of the hive world, ck clouds gather as a swarm of mosquito looking insects are now approaching a small squadron from the Flying Division. SKREE! With a loud and piercing cry, thunderbolts start raining down the sky, killing the swarm of insects with ease, like an apocalypse, the power of the thunderbolts also destroys the area theynd upon. It became a sea of thunderbolts, with the rumbling of the sky, the expressions of the small squadron became fanatic. ¡°As expected of the members of the Hope Family, all of them are basically gods of their domain!¡± Says one of the hawks present. SKREE! Their leader, a griffin screeches ¡°Let us go! We are wasting valuable time gawking here!¡± Their group continues to advance, their situation is not rare as all the locations where the members of the Hope Family are staying are now getting destroyed with ease. A white tiger and a ck bunny are killing every creature in a certain continent, with each kill, they grow stronger. On another continent, multiple martial artists under the lead of a giant speed are destroying everything in their surroundings, the ape easily crushes a mountain and uses its crushed bits as throwing stones. In another location, a desert is now being filled with countless trees, there are elves that seem to be praying in these trees and one by one, the trees shoot green lights that help all the seeds thrown by the elves to grow rapidly. There are nts that are capable of eating insects such as scorpions, scarabs and many more, they are like ravenous devils that cannot be filled, bottomless pits for the insects. The hive world is now shaking, it is on the verge of breaking after experiencing multiple attacks from the inside. Shadowsh¡¯s eyes light up after seeing this, he cannot help butugh out loud, he cannot help but feel more confident for their future. At the rate of how everyone is improving, the original bleak and hopeless future seems to be brighter. ¡°Sans, prepare to receive everyone, we must let them rest for a couple of minutes, we cannot waste such an opportunity to improve.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He thenmands all the ships to advance near the hive world, they cannot be too close as once it explodes, it will affect the ships. Shadowsh will be the one dealing the finishing blow, so that everyone inside the can escape into the ship before the entire world explodes. ¡°Leafinia and her group havepleted their mission, they are now requesting to return back to the ship.¡± Says the beastman responsible for manning the ship. ¡°Immediately start the return procedure!¡± Shouts Sans, as the ship starts to take down their forcefield and receives the elves, including Leafinia. As the members of the assault team return to the ships, the appearance of the world bes more and more weak. ¡°Void Pration Thrust!¡± He shouts with his entire strength before stomping his foot in the void and thrusting his sword with the remaining strength in his body. BOOM! Once again, another hive world has fallen, all the soldiers cheer upon seeing this, they can finally return home. Shadowsh returns to his room as Sans and everyone else starts to absorb the remnant soul power and essence that is now scattering to the void. The undeads and the elves are the ones that receive the most benefits from this experience, the amount of power they hold in their souls is now quadruple than before. Meanwhile, Shadowsh is currently frowning inside his room, his body is actually being corroded by something malicious. The energy feels foreign to him, it seems that the Plunder Universe truly created something just for him. He snorts ¡°Do you really think that I will be stumped with this!¡± He closes his eyes and calls for help from a reliable ally, the family member that is the closest to him, Amethyst. ¡®Amethyst, are you busy right now?¡¯ Meanwhile, his message is received by Amethyst who is now reading a couple of documents regarding the history of each Domains. ¡°No, big brother, is there anything you want to ask?¡± She sounds so surprised, after all, with Shadowsh¡¯s vast amount of information, something that can elude him is not ordinary. Chapter 1183 - 1183 CHAPTER 1153 PRELUDE TO WAR 1183 CHAPTER 1153 PRELUDE TO WAR ¡°I am now infected by a powerful foreign energy, if it was this body, I wouldn¡¯t be affected that much, unfortunately, it is on one of my avatars, the Behemoth Avatar, one of my favourites.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst nods her head. The two of them swap ces with each other and he takes control of his main body once again, his condition once again reaches its peak, the naturalws of this universe are flowing into his body. He smiles and knows that his Origin Bloodline is the main reason for this change, after all, Origins has a natural affinity towards the heavenlyws of this universe. ¡°It seems the Domains are now taking this seriously.¡± He mumbles after reading the documents neatly stacked in front of him. Currently, he is hiding in his secret base, his daughter is now on the verge of hatching, she is exuding dense amounts of vitality, if it was in the past, then, the situation will definitely be different. Countless monsters including Night Demons will try to devour her but right now, she is staying at the safest location currently in the Divine Realm. Night Demons became the guardians of this ce and will selflessly sacrifice their lives in order to protect her. Seeing him approach, the angels responsible for taking care of his child all bow and greet him at the same ¡°Greetings divine lord!¡± Waving his hand, he sits next to his daughter and smiles, if it were not for the fact that he is afraid that the Origins will take his child, he would have given her his Origin Bloodline. ..... ¡°Continue to monitor her condition, remember that her safety is the top priority, I do not care if she will not awaken her innate talent! The most important thing is her life!¡± Hearing his solemnmands, all the angels solemnly promised him to take care of his child. He smiles after listening to their solemn answers, he knows that they will never dare let him down, telling such order is actually a waste of breath but for him, it is a must. Touching the shell of his daughter, he apologises to her with a gentle gaze ¡°I am sorry, my dear, I know that I have not been the best father, nor am I always at your side but know this, I love you with all my life.¡± The egg shakes for a little bit, upon seeing this, he cannot help but chuckle, leaving three clones that carry some of his original essence, he inputs them with his own feature in order to not let his daughter lonely. As he gets out of Earth, he is immediately greeted by a bustling territory, there are multiple clones building multiple establishments but this is just a disguise, it is all for creating a giant array. The array has a terrifying offensive attack but it¡¯s main purpose is to defend and gather, he knows that no matter how powerful the rune array formation¡¯s attack is, it will not be able to destroy all of his enemies. Since this is the case, he can only rely on a defensive rune array formation to hold on for as long as he possibly can, as long as hepletes the fusion between the new will and The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), he will be able to survive. Suddenly, one of the clones gives him a token, inside is a spiritual message from the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, he skips most of the message and only focuses in the message that the main n sent and the one that the Spirit Fox n sent. Most of the messages from the main n of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race are about the ongoing war, they are asking for help from him since it seems that he is one of the most well informed individuals of the situation. Meanwhile, most of the messages from the Spirit Fox n are sent by Baishen, she has nothing serious to say and most of her messages are her asking questions about his daughter. He chuckles and also sends a reply message to her, for the rest, he ignores them, including the main n. Just as he is about to start inscribing the runes, a dragon roar was heard from the sky and a jet ck dragon with golden symbols all over his body appears. He smiles after seeing the dragon, he shouts ¡°Banjo, I found the Abyssal Dragon Race in the lower realm!¡± Hearing this, the dragon, his brother, descends and transforms into a dashing young man with a ck cloak and golden linens. ¡°Really?! How are they?!¡± Even though he knows that the Abyssal Dragon Race has other designs for him, it does not affect him feeling grateful for their hospitality. ¡°One word, Furious.¡± Banjo scratches his head after hearing this, he knows that the Abyssal Dragon Race is furious at him for leaving without any signs. ¡°Do not worry, when we are conquering the major nes in the lower realm that are against the alliance, I ordered our allies not to touch the Abyssal Dragon Race, currently, they are gaining much support from the people of the low worlds.¡± Banjo bes confused. ¡°How can that be?¡± He knows the personality of the Abyssal Dragon Race and they will never do something that can make others feel grateful. Heughs out loud seeing the silly look of his brother ¡°Hahaha! They are not doing this voluntarily.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that you are forcing them to be saints?¡± Banjo asks in a dumbfounded expression. PAK! He ps his head ¡°What do you mean by forcing them to be Saints?! I am not gonna waste my time doing that!¡± ¡°Besides, with the nature of that dragon n, do you really think that they can be saints?¡± Banjo instantly shakes his head, he knows very well the personality of the Abyssal Dragons, they are as arrogant as they get, they are also ruthless and have a thirst for killing and destruction. ¡°Right, they are beings simr to Chaos Beasts, the only difference is that, they have their own conscience, they can live without killing or destroying anything but they did it not because of necessity but just because they love it.¡± Banjo can agree with this, he also knows a couple of dragons from the Immortal Dragon Race that are the same. ¡°The reason for the support of the people from the lower worlds is because they focused this bad side of theirs into something productive.¡± Banjo quickly realises something and his expression turns solemn. ¡°Have the invaders already made their move in the lower realm.¡± He sighs and nods his head, causing Banjo to take in a cold deep breath. ¡°Is our family okay?!¡± Banjo anxiously grabs his hand, looking at him with eyes filled with worry, he lost his mother, he lost a brother, he does not want to lose anyone anymore. ¡°Calm down, they are alright, actually, as long as they continue to improve at their current rate, they will be able help the two of us fight against our current enemies.¡± ¡°But¡± he stops him before he can finish his words, he shakes his head and says. ¡°Do not underestimate our family, they might not have the same level of training as the two of us had undergone but this does not mean that they cannot advance, I can tell you this, once you meet them again, you will be given a great shock.¡± Banjo immediately believes this. After all, the Hope Family are made up of abnormal entities capable of destroying the norms and in the forefront of this family stands a person who cannot be measured by normal means, Shadowsh. ¡°Now, the two of us need to acquire as many alliance members as we can, your target is the Immortal Dragon Race, how is your progress?¡± ¡°Not that great, because of the invasion, most of the elders focus on the actual present strength and somewhat ignore those that have potential.¡± Shadowsh can only sigh, he cannot me the elders of the Immortal Dragon Race for this type of mindset, for them, all dragons have great potential, so they only need to survive the iing cmity in order to have their race prosper. ¡°I do not me them, actually, this is also an opportunity for you, show them how useful you can be in this battle, do not worry, the survival of their entire race is at stake here, they will protect with all of their strength as long as you show them how capable you truly are.¡± Banjo bes confident once again, he ps his chest and promises ¡°Watch me big brother, I will be a top general of the Immortal Dragon Race!¡± He nods ¡°I believe you, before you leave, want to meet your niece?¡± Just as Banjo is about to teleport away, he freezes after hearing this, he turns to him and asks ¡°Have she hatched?¡± Chapter 1184 - 1184 CHAPTER 1154 THE PLUNDER POISON 1184 CHAPTER 1154 THE PLUNDER POISON Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°It seems that after receiving my bloodline, she has been absorbing the powerfulws of this realm, once she hatches, she will immediately be in tune with a particrw and she will instantly be a Descending Divine Ranker once she is truly born in this realm.¡± Banjo is a little bit surprised but not too much as he always regards his brother as the greatest being to ever walk this universe. Seeing that he is still sad, Banjo is confused, he asks ¡°Big brother, why are you frowning, shouldn¡¯t you be happy that your daughter is born with such gifts?¡± He sighs ¡°Of course I am happy, which normal father will not be ecstatic that his children will be born strong and healthy, the only thing that I am most worried about is giving her a bright future, she is born in such a difficult era.¡± Banjo pats his shoulder ¡°During the time when the two of us are still children, we are still afraid of individuals in the Gold Rank and besides, we have fought in countless wars during our entire lives.¡± ¡°It might not be as happy as we dream of but we managed to survive and thrive, you, yourself said this to me, just believe in ourselves and our family.¡± Shadowsh lets out a deep breath, he nods his head ¡°You are right, we just need to persevere until thest moment! We have been victorious then, we can certainly do it again!¡± Banjo is determined to help his family achieve this, he looks at his big brother and solemnly pledges that he will help him. EVEN AT THE COST OF HIS LIFE! ..... On the battlefield, the warriors of the Cultivation Universe were all killed and the fleet of battleships are now approaching this boundary of this universe slowly. They might be moving at a very slow speed but if one travels in the void, they are not just traveling through space but also through time, they are flying through space and time, for those that are watching, they might be very slow but the ones that are controlling the ships are actually moving at the speed of light. The Origins look at the billions of ships that are carrying tens of thousands of soldiers in each ship approaching its main body. They know that their struggle is futile, it also discovers the error of its ways but unfortunately, it is toote, once all the ships finallynd on their main body, Armageddon will descend. They set up a powerful barrier made up of thews of heaven, there is even an origin Qi flowing within it, upon seeing this, the ships that are traveling through lightspeed start charging their weapons. The Origins look at each other and nod their heads, everyone in the Divine Realm starts to sense a great change, the heaven seems to be assisting them. One by one, they start breaking through their bottleneck, if it was in the past, everyone would be celebrating but after being informed by Amethyst about the truth, they know that this is the prelude to war. Each of them starts gearing up for the uing battle that will decide whether their race is going to survive or not, the situation looks extremely grim for them but they will struggle to their veryst breath. Meanwhile, in the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race and the Immortal Dragon Race, the elders of each n gather and they are now arguing. Their topic of conversation revolves around Shadowsh, the dragon ancestors unanimously decided to give each n a chance, they just cannot give up in either one of them. The thing that they are arguing about is what dragon n should obtain the greatest number of slots for the salvation project. As Banjo returns to the Immortal Dragon Race branch he is currently stationed on, he is immediately called upon into the sacred realm, he is confused but he still follows themand of the dragon race. Standing in front of him are the dragon ancestors of each dragon branch, seeing the thousands of powerhouses staring at him, instantly an invisible pressure descends on him. He bows his head and greets them ¡°Greetings venerable ones.¡± The dragon ancestors nod their heads, one of them asks ¡°Banjo, we ask of you, What is the situation of the lower realm currently at this moment?¡± Banjo sighs ¡°Actually, the invaders have already made their move in the lower realm, the situation in that realm is actually much better than in this realm as my big brother is the one ruling most of the major nes in that realm.¡± The dragon ancestors were shocked upon hearing this, one of them asked ¡°Will such a situation continue?¡± He shakes his head ¡°Big brother said that even if he prevents the invaders in the lower realm from breaking the boundary in the lower realm, we are still unable to stop the invaders in this realm from breaking the boundary on this side.¡± The dragon ancestors were embarrassed, seeing this, Banjo shakes his head ¡°Do not me yourselves, Gaia is the strongest force in the lower realm, because of this, they shoulder the safety of the entire lower realm.¡± ¡°They managed to sessfully achieve this under my big brother¡¯s lead.¡± One of the dragon ancestors speaks ¡°So you are saying that, if the Origins managed to lead us correctly, we would not have all of these problems?¡± He shakes his head once again ¡°Yes and No, my big brother is one of a kind, that is why he sessfully manages to keep the invaders in check.¡± ¡°The Origins can increase the strength of the entirety of this realm if it does not ruthlessly suppress the stronger races of this realm.¡± The dragon ancestors agree with his words, they know secrets that he does not know, the history regarding the Yin Yang Twin Koi Race is very well known to most top races of this realm. He continues ¡°But even if they do not suppress the people of this realm, they are still incapable of stopping the invasion, you might not know this but the one invading us is actually second to the bottom in the ranking of universes.¡± ¡°Just above ours, the one apanying it is one of the powers ruling the multiverse but even it is not the strongest but a small part of its army is already enough to overwhelm our forces.¡± The expression of the dragon ancestors bes dim, they are a proud race in this realm, they are actually one of the top races present up to this era but right now, the pride that they had been carrying throughout their entire lives disappears. Shaking his head, Banjo pacifies their fragile broken hearts ¡°Do not feel disheartened, this situation is not your fault, it is this the fault of this Universe¡¯s will, after all, it prevents the advancement of technology and us from reaching greater cultivation realm in fear that we will surpass it.¡± The dragons look at him with a confused expression, seeing this, he can only exin to them about Shadowsh¡¯s discovery. Meanwhile, in the secret base, Shadowsh is now currently nting seeds that Amethyst has collected and improved during the time when she is the one controlling his body, these nts increase the density of all elemental energies and immortal spirit Qi. He needs them to umte as much power and energy as they possibly can in order to activate his massive rune array formation. Suddenly, he freezes as Amethyst returns to his body, he is confused, he feels that it should take more time to fix his problem. [Big brother, the foreign energy invading the body of the Behemoth Avatar is too mysterious and I have no rted knowledge about it, I am unable to solve it but after much investigation and research, I have discovered that it stops from spreading after being suppressed by Gaia.] [ording to further studies, it seems that you are being invaded by the umted power of the hive worlds with the unique origin Qi of the Plunder Universe.] Shadowsh cannot help but take in a deep cold breath, he cannot believe that the Plunder Universe army will go this far just to deal with him. ¡°I understand, do not worry, anything can be absorbed by a ck hole, I just need to enter Chaos World in order to deal with the poison, take care of my child for me, after all, she will inherit your name.¡± ¡°Her full name will be, Light Amethyst Hope, may she be as bright as you.¡± Before she can say anything, he returns back to the lower realm, when he opens his eyes, he is already inside Gaia. He sighs lightly and tells his family about his current condition, seeing their expressions, he quickly says ¡°Do not worry, this will not be a problem, I do not only have one avatar, the only unfortunate thing is that, this is my strongest avatar in this realm.¡± Chapter 1185 - 1185 CHAPTER 1155 REPLICAS 1185 CHAPTER 1155 REPLICAS ¡°So we will stop our n on continuing to destroy the hive worlds that are now marked in the space map inside Worldlink?¡± Asks Sans. ¡°No, we will still continue on our current n on attacking hive worlds but we can only target one at a time unlike thest crusade.¡± Hearing this, Sans feels relieved. After all, the one that had obtained the greatest benefit in the previous mission is him, nearly all of his undeads have evolved into their next form. The Crystal Skeletons might be unable to evolve further but they can increase their strength by absorbing soul and spirit essence, they temper their body and increase the power of their Nascent Weapons. The undead mounts have also received varying benefits, the ones that have the most potential basically be top rank mounts that the skeleton knights are nowpeting to obtain. All in all, if this type of improvement continues, then, it will not be long before he can confidently say that he has the strongest personal army in their entire family, Shadowsh is excluded in this list. ¡°Okay, now that everything is fine, I suggest that you use the soul orbs to strengthen the current dungeons you own or present inside Gaia.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes light up. They feel that they can once again increase their strength and decrease the wide gap between them and Shadowsh with this opportunity. Seeing them leave, he smiles and enters Chaos World, after he steps inside, blood immediately leaks out of his mouth, he is actually forcing himself to endure the destruction of the foreign poison. ..... ¡®Sh*t! I never thought that even with the current physical attribute of my Behemoth Avatar, it is still unable to endure such a fierce poison.¡¯ He sighs before summoning the ck hole. Sensing the threat in his life, the ck hole starts to absorb everything around it, including the vast amount of energy that is currently circting inside his body. If he dies, it will also be affected, not only will it be smaller but there is a possibility that it will disappear from existence because it is created by the Devouring Law that Shadowsh masters. If it is a natural ck hole, it will not worry about disappearing but since it is an artificial one, the chances of it dispersing into nothing is actually high. BANG! Something explodes within him and he vomits arge volume of blood, he kneels in one leg as he feels the entire world spinning. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± He roars as his divine sense explodes but even with such power, he is once again blown away. Fortunately, no one is present in this world as most beings here have already transferred into a different world. Suddenly, illusionary images appear around him, sensing these images, he smirks and says ¡°Wow, to think that the Plunder Universe is capable of doing this, it seems that I have been underestimating them.¡± BOOM! He is punched by one of the illusions, he blocks the attack but the other illusions also attack, all in all, there are five illusions that have the same strength as his. They are a copy of this avatar and they are all furious at him, they are the remnant wills of the five hive worlds that he had destroyed. Using the vast amount of energy from the poison, they create a replica via divine power in order to deal with him. ¡°It seems that I cannot relinquish the control of this avatar that easily.¡± He knows that this situation will notst long but it will continue to repeat until either one of them gives up. If he transfers into a different avatar, the remnant wills of the hive worlds will certainly take this opportunity to take over this body. He cannot risk such a thing as the power of this body is too strong, it will put his family in danger, he would rather destroy it than give it to his enemy. ¡°Come!¡± He shouts as he and the five illusionary figures start fighting, each blow shakes the empty Chaos World, even with their advantage in numbers, the remnant wills do not have the upper hand in this battle. Shadowsh knows his moves all too well, he just has to prevent the power of his avatar to truly escape from his suppression. After fighting for thirty rounds, he escapes and returns back to Safehaven Paradise, instantly, the poison is both suppressed by Safehaven Paradise and the will of Gaia. He heaves a sigh of relief after sensing this but still, his appearance is now extremely pitiful, fighting his replicas takes a toll, even to him, their techniques and skills are almost identical to his. He slumps next to the Luminous Tree Of Life, he breathes inrge amounts of high quality energy spirit Qi into his body, nourishing him entirely and relieving the pain. His injuries are rapidly recovering, this is not the effect of his bloodline as most of his abilities that he obtains from the bloodline of this avatar are now sealed by the poison. Forcing himself to stand, he calls upon one of the elves that is present in the area, he tells her to have the dwarves build a giant greatsword for him, he cannot use his Nascent Weapon right now as it might also be replicated. After eating a whole year¡¯s worth of food for ordinary people, he leaves a message in the Luminous Tree Of Life about his predicament, telling Leafinia that they can use his other avatars as cannon fodders as he is unable to let go of his current avatar. Entering the Chaos World once again, the replicas once again appear, he mumbles to himself ¡°At least they are great practice partners.¡± He stomps in the void and charges with his giant greatsword, the replicas also summons a greatsword each and just like his, it does not have any spiritual power. He has been itching for a great fight, no one can be better as sparring partners than himself, unbeknownst to him, the sword intent that is now engraved in the heart of his Behemoth Avatar is growing stronger, quickly starting to catch up to his main body¡¯s attainment towards the sword. This situation continues to repeat for three months, during all of this time, the hive worlds that are present nearby were all destroyed by the forces of Gaia and its allies but those that are much farther were all ignored for now. Without Shadowsh leading them, the amount of casualties amongst the royal army have increased considerably but those that managed to survive have all improved drastically. The ones that are now leading the crusade of the hive worlds are Leafinia, Yshelia and Sans, the three have obtained the almost addicting benefits that the destruction of the hive worlds brings. The number of Descending and Ascending Divine Rank elves and Treants under Leafinia¡¯s lead have quadrupled, Yshelia, on the other hand, have finally nurtured a powerful warring n of fairies inside her Source Star. Sans is currently at the lead amongst the three, unlike them, he does not care about the number of deaths of his subordinates, he cares about the result, the undeads also know this and they do not care as each of them have already recognised death as their only ending. Only the more intelligent ones are afraid of eternally dying, for them, being an undead is another form of living, because of this, they train themselves to various activities in order to just survive. They also cannot let go of such an opportunity to grow stronger, so the only method they can do is to train hard enough to survive until the destruction of their target. Of course, because of this, the Plunder Insects are now going berserk, without a hive to control them, they return to their primal form, as beings that only seek destruction and plunder everything in their path. The reputation of three forces have also spread to afar because of the ongoing battle between the invaders and the natives. Abyssal Dragon Race, Holy Angel Race and the Royal Beast Army, these three are well known because other than Gaia, they are also in the frontline, fighting against the invaders together with the other natives. The number of believers of the three groups has increased considerably, in order to reward them, Shadowsh gives them a special location inside of Gaia where they can stay. The angels that are quite proud were given a treatment of shock, they who are born proud looks like some sort ofmoners in front of the powerful forces inside Gaia. Because of bloodline transfusions, there are now more beings that have obtained the holy attribute and be half angels, this is something that the angels are now celebrating. They no longer need to worry about the extinction of their race as long as the number of their faithful believers increases. The other two do not care about their new faithful believers or followers as for them, they can grow stronger without the help of faith. Chapter 1186 - 1186 CHAPTER 1156 BEACON 1186 CHAPTER 1156 BEACON Because of the benefits of faith Qi, the angels be more and more obsessed at preaching and fighting against the invaders, they know that they cannot preach their beliefs inside Gaia as they have already tried it after they were enlightened but were brutally suppressed by the believers of the Great Summoning Religion. Another two months have passed by and finally, Shadowsh manages to defeat his replicas but only in his basic form, he needs to defeat them in his peak form, the World Destroyer. Fortunately, because he passed through the first stage, the restriction in his body has now decreased considerably but he still has to worry about the remnant wills taking over, so he does the safest thing he can do without losing much. Sealing his Behemoth Avatar within the heart of Gaia, with her power, she can easily destroy the remnant wills, after all, she already surpasses the level of a higher ne of existence. ¡°It seems that I can only use my Fox Avatar, fortunately, it has been fighting against the Plunder Insects all of this time, inheriting arge amount of experience that is currently engraved in its body.¡± His Fox Avatar is toockingpared to his other avatars. That is why, he tries to save his Behemoth Avatar with all he got but unfortunately, as the number of hive worlds that got destroyed by Gaia increases, so does the power of the poison and even the number of replicas is increasing slowly. ¡°Leafinia, catch me up to date, what is the current situation of the lower realm?¡± He puts his hand on the Luminous Tree Of Life and asks. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back! Have you solved the problem regarding your avatar?¡± A sweet voice appears in his mind. He smiles gently, he takes a deep breath to calm himself down and exins the current situation of his Behemoth Avatar. ..... Leafinia bes silent for a couple of seconds, she knows that this means that they cannot go and destroy a hive world. If it was the Behemoth Avatar, they can travel using the spaceships of Gaia, even if the distance is quite far, she is confident that they will be able to survive and even decrease the number of casualties. Unfortunately, the avatar that Shadowsh is currently using is one of his weakest avatars, she knows too well that he will not risk such a dangerous endeavour to such a weak body. She takes a deep breath and decides to just report all the events that had happened during his battle with his replicas and the current situation of the war. ¡°Just like what you have said, it seems that the invaders have received the information regarding your existence, they are now searching for Gaia, that is why, during these past few months, we have been strict with the entrance and exit of ne passageway and the world gates near or on Gaia.¡± Shadowsh¡¯s heart bes heavy, it seems that he is now considered as the priority target of the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ Army. He sighs, Leafinia continues ¡°During these past few months, the spaceships of the invaders have been advancing towards our direction, it seems that they recorded the location of the hive worlds that were destroyed.¡± Shadowsh frowns, he knows that this is true but they should not be able to easily pinpoint the correct direction of their home. His expression changes as he realises something, he then quickly says ¡°Tell Sans to meet me as soon as possible!¡± He lets go of the control of his current avatar and once again takes over his Behemoth Avatar, he sighs and says to himself ¡°I want to continue controlling you but it seems that I can only give up.¡± He explodes with his entire strength and gets out of Gaia and appears outside of it, floating just above it, he waits for a couple of minutes before Sans¡¯ presence appears within his divine sense. ¡°My lord, Leafinia has said that you called for me?¡± He can sense the dangerous vibe that is exuding out of Shadowsh¡¯s body, he immediately knows that something serious has happened. ¡°Let me borrow one million Saint Lords or above undeads that you are willing to lose, I must apologize but I will not be able to return them to you.¡± Hearing this, the yin soul me in Sans¡¯ eyes starts to flicker wildly. He is about to say something but Shadowsh cuts him off before he can say anything ¡°I cannot bring you or anyone from our family, this journey is something that I must take alone.¡± Sans can only sigh and summon all of his Ascending Divine Rank undeads but Shadowsh shakes his head. ¡°In my uing battle, even if you and the rest of our family areing with me, all of you will be unable to contribute much, I apologize for being blunt but this is just the truth, actually, even my main body will be unable to deal much harm.¡± ¡°Fortunately for me, this is the lower realm, I can deal a big blow to them.¡± Sans can only nod his head, he then waves his hand and all of the Ascending Divine Rank undead returns to his source star, he waves his hand once again and this time, he summons all of his Saint Lord undeads. ¡°One million is enough for me, bring the highest quality spaceship that our empire has built and bring it here, I know that it will be a waste to use it in this journey but it is the only ship capable of withstanding the uing battle long enough for me to cause hell to our enemies.¡± ¡°I understand¡± Sans returns to Gaia and when hees out, he is now riding thergest spaceship that Gaia has ever built, the pride of the dwarven, elven and human race. Seeing the one million undeads entering the ship, the people that sail the ship in this location look at it with broken hearts, they were all depressed, they do not feel angry, they know that their lord will give it a fitting farewell, they are just envious that they will not be the ones that will be operating the ship when it sinks into oblivion. ¡°Sans! Listen to me, during my absence, recall all forces and start building up defensive barriers in all of the members of our alliance, do not ept anymore forces, the new ones that have just been discovered will be given a three day limit to join, if they do not reply, ignore them!¡± Hearing this, Sans can sense the severity of his words, it seems that the situation will worsen, he is fully prepared to protect their home with his life. As the spaceship sails through the vastness of space, the news regarding Shadowsh¡¯s journey into the main force of the enemy spreads throughout Gaia. The people are enthusiastic and start singing praises to him, they do not know that this is basically a suicide mission and Shadowsh will not return, at least not on his Behemoth Avatar. The entire Hope Family is now having a meeting, the one sitting in the main seat is actually not Mary but Yshelia as everyone feels that she is the most knowledgeable person around. They are now arguing/discussing the reason why Shadowsh went into a suicide mission, up until now, no one knows the truth and are just bringing up theories. Seeing that the topic is going nowhere, Lucy raises her hand, everyone turns to her, they look at her with interest. ¡°I think I have an idea why big brother decides to do this, ording to Leafinia, she reports to him about the movement of the invaders and upon hearing that they are traveling towards our direction, he reacts violently.¡± ¡°I think that the poison is not just something that prevents him from doing anything but also a beacon for the invaders, after realising this, he decides to sacrifice his strongest avatar in order to deal a massive blow to our enemy before disappearing.¡± Everyone thinks about it and feels that this might be the truth, they were shocked, Sans ms his fist in the table ¡°Those d*mned invaders!¡± Yshelia shouts ¡°Sans, do not do it! Remember the words that the young lord left to us, we need to fortify our defenses!¡± Sans takes a deep breath andrge amounts of spirit Qi surges into his body, he lets out a deep sigh and nods his head. ¡°Everyone, I think that we also need to be stricter to our alliance members, starting from now, we need to enforce some rules on them!¡± Mary determinedly announced. Everyone turns to him with a surprised expression, after all, they know just how kind she is, this is the first time they have heard her giving such a forcefulmand. ¡°My son is too kind, he is giving these worlds and nes protection and yet they do not give anything back!¡± ¡°They are taking his kindness for granted, I cannot stand it!¡± Chapter 1187 - 1187 CHAPTER 1157 SPACE JOURNEY 1187 CHAPTER 1157 SPACE JOURNEY Everyone inside the room is startled but quickly, rage builds up within them, they know that Mary is not only the principal of the Rising Hope Academy but she is also one of the department heads in the secret department of Gaia responsible for gathering information. ¡°Other than the Beast ne which bluntly shows their gratefulness to our power, there are only three other nes that are not ungrateful to our kindness!¡± She then sends them the documents in their Worldlink and after reading them, their expression turns ferocious, killing intent bursts out of their bodies. ¡°The Underworld does not care about our power but it is still respectful to us, the Spirit nepletely ignores our existence as they are too focused in dealing with the current invasion, it is understandable and I do not me them.¡± ¡°The Abyssal ne ispletely submissive to us, they are now trying hard to obtain meritorious deep so that they can earn enough points to exchange for the treasures that we put as rewards.¡± She takes a deep breath and continues ¡°The rest of the nes think that we are just doing this in order to showcase our arrogance, they are guarded against us thinking that we have ns on their nes.¡± Sans ms his fists on the table once more, a ruthless aura belonging to that of a tyrant abruptly explodes out of his body ¡°Those greedy and selfish powers should be kicked out of the alliance!¡± Mary nods her head ¡°That is what I also thought, that is why, I propose that we kick all the worlds and nes that take our assistance for granted, we will ignore their plea until they came begging for our help.¡± The people present look at each other with uncertain expressions, the alliance is built by Shadowsh, they feel that if they do this, they are disrespecting him. ..... ¡°Do not worry, I will be the one personally exining to him about this, besides, I am the one that chooses this decision, I should be the one to burden this responsibility.¡± Leafinia, Yshelia and everyone else stand up, they all shake their heads, Yshelia says ¡°No, we cannot let you take all the me, we should tell the young master that this is a decision unanimously decided by us.¡± Everyone else nods their head, Mary can only smile bitterly seeing just how determined they are. Russel raises his hand ¡°When will we implement the new set of rules.¡± Mary shakes her head ¡°The new or improved rules must be decided by all of us, so we are going to vote which newws are going to be added or which old ones will be changed or even reced.¡± Everyone agrees, unbeknownst to the people of the alliance, their carefree andfy lives are going to undergo a great change. Meanwhile, in the vastness of space, Shadowsh is currently cultivating the power of the ck hole inside his body. Since he knows that this avatar of his will be destroyed, he is going to set off his ck hole also, creating a natural ck hole that will prevent the armada of the two universes¡¯ armies from reaching his home. They must go and take another path in order to advance and he knows all too well just how difficult it is for them to put another just like this one to his other avatars once again. ¡°Since I am a natural homing beacon for them, it seems that they have already discovered that I am traveling towards their direction.¡± His expression bes solemn ¡°If this is the case, they might do something to me or at least hinder me from reaching them.¡± He can¡¯t help but worry, after all, the subordinates that he currently has were just Saint Lords, against those from Descending and Ascending Divine Rank, they will be too inadequate to be able to help him. He sighs, he cannot bring anyone else to this suicide mission, he is not that heartless, he can¡¯t deny that he is not a Saint but he is also not that ruthless,pared to Sans, he is trulycking in this department. His expression quickly changes, he senses multiple hostile entities approaching their direction, he quickly grabs the scanner and sees multiple red dots approaching their ship at rapid speed. He can only wait for his enemies to reach him, it may take days, even though he can sense their location, that is only because the ship¡¯s system is currently connected with The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), making the ship¡¯s radar a million times better. He lets out a sigh ¡°Traveling through such a vast vacuum is truly boring, fortunately the ship contains different objects of entertainment for me to kill time.¡± BANG! BANG! BANG! Suddenly, the ship starts to shake, he frowns and asks ¡°Main control, what is the current situation?¡± ¡°We are passing through an asteroid field.¡± An expression of understanding appears in his face, he knows that this is most likely the great divide of their gxy. In order for the invaders to reach the boundary that splits the lower and Divine Realm, they must pass through multiple gxies, even though they are at a speed that bends time, surpassing lightspeed, it will still take some time to reach the boundary. But even with this, during their first invasion, they have scattered multiple of their seed through the void, using wormholes and a break in space, they travel to different locations at almost an instant. If the invaders know that they have already reached a location near the boundary, they will certainly blow a fuse. Fortunately, risking doing such a thing will make them lost in the vastness of space and they will not have any sense of direction, moreover,rge amounts of their soldiers died attempting to crossover such vast distance. Not all passageways are safe, on the contrary, most of them are quite dangerous, millions of scouts died instantly after jumping into a chaotic break in space. The armada that is flying in space has all chosen a safe approach to the boundary, by only using wormholes, the deaths of the scouts is not a waste for them, they had recorded all safe passageways, the only thing that they are now troubled with is choosing the correct wormholes to jump into. They might return to where they came from or directly jump into the location of the boundary, it is all about luck. Shadowsh is much more lucky than them, the will of this realm does not suppress him, it even helps him choose the correct wormhole to enter. He can sense if the wormhole that he is going to enter will help him or not, this is the gift that the will of this lower realm is giving him. Unfortunately, it still cannot help him escape such predicament, seeing that the energy of the shield of his ship is rapidly decreasing, he starts thinking on what object or source of energy he can use. He leaves all of his treasures back on Gaia knowing that it will be a waste if he brings them with him in this suicide mission but still, he cannot use his own innate Qi as the poison is still wreaking his body. ¡®Wait! The poison!¡¯ He quickly remembers that the poison is also a source of energy, he stands up and starts running into the energy source chamber. Seeing the giant ball of intense energy, he puts his hand into it and massive amounts of his innate Qi flows into it, the poison reacts violently and tries to take over his body but the ship¡¯s system detects it and also absorbs its energy. The shield bes stable and the ship is no longer at any danger of getting destroyed by the flying asteroids but they are just passing the first stage. As they fly deeper into the asteroid field, the size of the rocks only grows bigger, if the ship is not careful, they will be hit by a massive one and their journey will end here. [Warning! Warning! Warning! Giant asteroid approaching! Giant asteroid approaching! Warning! Warning! Warning!] Hearing this, Shadowsh who is currently busy fueling the shield curses inwardly, if he can fight right now, he would have transformed into his battle form and destroys the iing asteroid himself. ¡°Authorised high powered energy cannon!¡± He roars, the ship¡¯s weapons then activate and they all start to umte power. Shadowsh nearly falls into the floor as he senses his innate Qi being depleted at an instant, he grits his teeth and opens his mouth to absorb the spirit Qi flowing from the void. Like a tidal wave, they all enter his body but likewise, the poison also recovers some of its power from this. ¡®Godd*mnit! No wonder spacial journey is not that well developed, the danger that the vastness of space carries can even threaten a peak Ranker of this realm.¡¯ Heins inwardly but is still very determined to cause some harm to his targets. Chapter 1188 - 1188 CHAPTER 1158 STEELE 1188 CHAPTER 1158 STEELE He cannot waste such a perfect vessel, he will give it a honourable death. ¡°FIRE!¡± He roars as the cannons in the ship lights up and they bore through a hole in one of the giant asteroids flying towards their direction. He is relieved, he cannot help butugh in an evil manner after thinking that the insects that are now chasing after him will also have to go through this location, many of them will certainly get smacked into pieces by these giant rocks. ¡°Hahaha! I wish I could see their expressions after they reach this coordinate but still, the poison is still very much dangerous for my family, fortunately, I have realised its danger before it is toote.¡± He mumbles to himself. Their ship passes through the asteroid field and finally returns to a much more calm and safer path, still, the beauty and horror of space astounds him. ¡°Wow, being confined in a world truly narrows my imagination.¡± He marvels as he passes by multiple extraordinary scenes that will forever burn in his memories. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ The will of the lower realm warns him about something but he is not clear about what it is. ¡°I think it is safer to listen to it.¡± He mumbles and directs the ship to one of the giant floating rocks present in the area. ¡°Deploy maximum barrier capacity.¡± The ship instantly lights up and a barrier appears around it, the consumption of energy increases but he rather risk such a thing that ignores the danger that the vastness of space carries. ..... The entire world seems to be shaking, the undeads were rattled and many of them fell down to the floor of the ship. ¡°What the hell?¡± His eyes widen as he sees the entire space around him twists and turns, arge part of the rock hends upon is now destroyed by this chaotic scene. ¡°A spatial storm!¡± He roars as he summons his ck hole, trying to decrease the damage and impact that the spatial storm will cause the ship. ¡°Brace for impact!¡± He roars as thest part of the rock they are currently stationed in is swallowed by the spatial storm. The ship is tossed and turned by the violent spatial storm, even Shadowsh, who has quite an amazing tolerance to almost everything bes sick. Fortunately for him, he only brought undeads with him, if he had brought any living being, the ship would have been filled with vomit. This situation continues for about two days before they are thrown into an extremely hot, Shadowsh can no longer hold himself and vomit all over the floor. ¡°D*mn! That is one of the worst experiences I have ever encountered!¡± Trying to find his bnce, he grabs the table nearest to him and sits down. Massaging his temples, he cannot believe that the ship managed to survive such a violent and powerful spatial storm. ¡°Ship Command! Ship Command! Are you online?!¡± Hearing no response, he realises the severity of the issue. [System is online, processing... system is now operational] He heaves a sigh of relief, he thought that it got destroyed during the spatial storm. ¡°Ship Command, Calcte the damage.¡± [Processing... Calctionplete, ship damage is up to 89%, booster down, cannon down, barrier down, array formation broken...] Almost everything is broken, he feels his heart is on his throat, he cannot believe that his mission will end up as a failure. ¡®No!¡¯ He roars in his heart, he tries to stand up but the dizziness and the drawback of using his ck hole hits him at the same time. BANG! He falls to the floor with blood leaking out of his ears, mouth and eyes, he stabilises himself but because of the messy and chaotic thoughts running in his mind, he can only fall to the ground once again. ¡°Ship Command, initiate sleep mode.¡± He then faints on the floor, fortunately for him, the undeads finds him and brings him into his room, his appearance is now very terrifying as blood continues to leak out all over his body. The undeads then start repairing the ship, many of them are unable to move but fortunately, there is a backup energy core within the ship that helps the undeads recover. All of them are trained in situations such as this, as long as the ship they are inmand is on the verge of destruction, they immediately operate like in their training. Shadowsh opens his eyes, he feels a little bit better than before, he asks ¡°Ship Command, how long I have been unconscious.¡± [3 days] He nods his head, he feels that he did not waste that much time ¡°Ship Command, what is the ship¡¯s current condition?¡± [The ship¡¯s damages have been repaired up to 50%] ¡®The undeads are efficient.¡¯ He stands up, only to fall into the floor, it seems that his body is still recovering from the damage he is carrying, not to mention, the poison is still present. The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) might help him seal the replicas into an independent domain but it takes essence from his body in order to operate. Taking a couple of deep breaths, he finally manages to stand up straight, he feels like his body is now being stabbed multiple times at a constant rate. Ignoring the pain, he walks to the main shipmand and sits in the captain seat, he asks ¡°Ship Command, tell me, is there still any energy source left to fly?¡± [Using the backup energy core, it is still possible to fly.] He has ns for the backup energy core, he cannot waste it here ¡°Ship Command, is there any energy source present at our current location?¡± [The star that the ship is currently in standby is an excellent source of energy.] ¡®Star? We are actually resting on a star?!¡¯ He is startled, quickly, he activates the ship¡¯s camera and sees the image of a burning field in front of him. He heaves a sigh of relief and feels grateful for the fact that the schrs and inventors of Gaia have already been informed about the absolute cold and destructive heat present anywhere in the vastness of space. ¡°Lucky!¡± Heughs out loud, there is still a silver lining, with Heaven Swallowing Technique, he absorbs the power of the star and transfers it to the ship but at the same time, he is nurturing the poison. As the poison grows stronger, the greater its restriction to his body, if this goes on, the amount of time he can use World Destroyer will be lesser but he no longer cares for this. His trump card is the ck hole inside his Dantian, he knows that as long as he sacrifices the remaining essence in his body, uses the poison as the core and with his mastery over the Plunder and Devouring Law, he can create a real ck hole. The start actually grows dimmer as time passes by, after the ship¡¯s energy bes full once again, the start finally bes like a normal rock. All the undeads have reached the peak of their current realm, they might not be useful in the uing battle but at least they canst longer if they be stronger. The ship zips through space once more and this time, they enter a wormhole that once again decreases arge chunk of distance between them and their targets. Looking at the undeads that practically nurtured him throughout this journey, he can¡¯t help but feel thankful that none of them are intelligent, they are basically like robots. ¡®Robots!¡¯ Something clicks on his mind and he looks at the undeads that areing and going inside the ship. Meanwhile, back in Gaia, the entire situation is now temse, the people are fighting amongst each other, they are arguing if the decision that the Hope Family has chosen should be implemented in a much harsher or lighter manner. Most pick the former, they feel that they are much superior to the people that do not belong to Gaia, meanwhile, some pick thetter because they feel that their almighty lord will also pick the same thing at the ount of how kind he is. There is constant fight but no one takes any battle too far, only slight injuries but still, this situation divides multiple families and organizations. The younger generation feels that the former is a better choice in order to show their superiority towards otherworlders, meanwhile, the older generation remembers just how miserable Gaia is before, they do not want others to experience what they had undergone. Of course, because of the existence of the elves, no country or power dares to do a massive battle, small fights are permitted but more than a hundred participants in one power or country is considered as illegal. There are now top ten lists of most powerful young masters that exist in Holy Continent, the Steele is projected all over the world one time every week, this is the agreement that Leafinia and the rest of the Hope Family epted. Since there are now opposing opinions between the people, they can only use this to dissolve the excess tension between the younger generations. Chapter 1189 - 1189 CHAPTER 1159 HOSTAGES 1189 CHAPTER 1159 HOSTAGES No one in the Hope Family is within the stele as it is considered cheating for them, this only applies to the public stele, inside Safehaven Paradise, another type of stele is present, there are three steles that glow in different colourful lights. In that Bronze Crystal Stele, multiple names of the younger generation are present, this is also the case for the Silver Crystal Stele but in the Golden Crystal Stele, the names all belong to the older generations. The tinum Crystal Stele shows the name of the elites, the Diamond Crystal Stele shows almost all of the names of the Hope Family, meanwhile, in the smallest stele, ten names resound in the heart of the people. (10) Karl (9) Clwyd (8) France (7) Russel (6) Gulli (5) Yshelia ..... (4) Leafinia (3) Sans (2) Banjo (1) Shadowsh These are the top ten strongest powerhouses in the entirety of Gaia, the ranking from the third to sixth are always changing, the four individuals in the lists do not like the fact that they are not just behind Banjo who has ascended into the Divine Realm. Sans is the one working the hardest, not because he is the most diligent but because of his subordinates, they are working for him, increasing his power slowly but at a constant rate. Leafinia is also the same but in order to have her power increase, she needs time, her army might be stronger than most of the soldiers that Sans has individually but in terms of number and ruthlessness, she isckingpared to Sans. Gulli is the most pitiful one of them all, he has always focused on his individual strength, that is why he is thest of their top six. Currently, he and his group are now trying to increase the power and quality of the demons raised in his source star, just like the undeads, the demons o grows stronger by absorbing soul power. The one feeling the most pressure is actually Yshelia, she is confident that she is equal to the three in terms of individualbat strength but the strength of his subordinates is just too weak. Sure, they have magical abilities that help her develop her source star but the number of well established fighters in the Fairy Race is just too small. Even with the help of Gaia and the almost unlimited resources that she gains from Safehaven Paradise, her soldiers are still too weak and too fewpared to the other three. The only reason why she is in fifth ce and not Gulli is because of the half and non fairies inside of her, the Fairy Race has powerful ability to summon spirits. This is now the main profession of the entire Fairy Race inside her source Star, Summoners, they can raise the power of their summons and with their help, the fairies are no longer as helpless and defenseless as they used to be but still this path is currently new. The fairies are a kind and peaceful race, they do not raise their spirits to be powerful weapons orrades that will help them fight unfortunately, this type of attitude is the reason why Yshelia is feeling much pressurepared to the other three. She cannot force the fairies to be more like the ruthless and unfeeling undeads, nor can she raise them to be the cold-blooded and warmongering demons, they are also not born like the elves. So the only thing she can do is to recruit human mages to help her raise the spirits that the fairies summon. Fairies can summon multiple spirits, even though she knows that is a little bit ufortable for the fairies, she still had them share their spirit beasts with humans. The humans in turn will raise the spirit beasts nurturing it, the spirit beasts will also be a powerful fighter for the human and each time it ranks up to a minor realm, it will give feedback to the human and increase both their strength. Each time they rank up to a major realm, both the humans and fairy that summons them will receive massive feedback, the fairies that do not intend to fight will share the nurturing effect of the feedback to the Fairy World, increasing both the world and Yshelia??s power and abilities. Right now, there is another power brewing inside Gaia and this power belongs to Yshelia, the Summoner profession is now considered one of the most desired upations that people want to obtain. The requirements are not that harsh, only a fit and able body and a powerful spiritual power that is twice as great as a normal human being, the former can be solved easily and thetter is something that almost everyone in Gaia has. Currently, Yshelia is reviewing the r??sume of the individuals that want to obtain a spirit pet, she is very serious in choosing the right candidate for a specific spirit beast. Someone is knocking at her door, she raises her left eyebrow, she waves her hand and her divine sense opens the door. Upon seeing who it was, she quickly stands up and greets her guest ??To whom I owe the pleasure of having you visit me??? It was Leafinia, the two of them might be rivals but they are also great friends and sisters. Leafinia??s expression is very solemn ??Mother Mary calls for a family meeting, it seems that some of the nes actually dare to band together and have taken some of our people hostages.?? She stands up and her hair starts floating, she is absolutely enraged right now, she is on the verge of exploding. ??Those @#???$!?? Multiple profanities fly out of her mouth, even with her status and demeanour has a breaking point. The family gathers, there are some fresh faces that belong to the Beast ne and Abyssal ne. In the Beast ne, Golden Dragon and Ancestor Fenghuang are present, in the Abyssal ne, the leader of the three eyed sinister race head and the Abyssal Dragon King are present. The expressions of the four are now very pale, not because of anger but because of fear, Golden Dragon is more so nervous rather than scared but it is still present. All of the Hope Family members are now radiating intense pressure and killing intent, especially for the individuals like Sans, Gulli and everyone who are more in tune with war. ??Godd*mnit! I should be furious but right now I am trembling in fear! So this is the family of that being, truly a monster gathering!?? Shouts the Abyssal Dragon King in his heart. ??F*ck! I should have not used my divine eye, now my soul is injured, just what kind of beings have gathered right now!?? The leader of the Three Eyed Sinister Race exims in his heart. ??So this is the family members of Shadowsh, they are truly intimidating, I still cannot believe that they bring us to their sacred abode, amazing.?? Ancestor Fenghuang looks around trying to distract herself. ??Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! I am meeting the family members of Great Lord Shadowsh, what should I do to impress them, I must enter the training program!?? This is what shes in Golden Dragon??s mind. Banjo has already informed them about the situation of the training program, Shadowsh has given him a go signal, the only ones he needs permission to are the other family members. Mary looks around and sees that everyone is now present, she nods her head and exins ??Now that everyone is present, I think that we should discuss what we should do about this transgression towards our authority and power!?? The Abyssal Dragon King raises his hand, even though he knows that he is now trembling and actually sweating right now, he still jumps the gun, he wants to impress the people present right now. Golden Dragon curses inwardly as he looks at him with an envious expression. ??With the strength that your family has, why don??t we just destroy them??? His voice sounds so small and his appearance is extremely pathetic. The leader of the Three Eyed Sinister Race shakes his head, seeing this, Mary asks ??Ailo, it seems that you have some opinion towards Abyss?? decision, care to share??? Hearing this, the leader of the Three Eyed Sinister Race or Ailo is stunned but he quickly answers ??I think that this is a foolish idea, just like what you have said, the Hope Family has the power to destroy any of these nes but they did not, it is because they are benevolent and kind, also the invasion will affect everyone.?? ??We need to be united and not fight amongst each other.?? The Abyssal Dragon King ms his fist on the table ??United?! You call this united?! We have been saving their asses all of this time and what did they do?! They actually dare to attack the people of Gaia?!?? ??If it is the people of the Abyssal ne, I can still understand but Gaia is different, they are-?? He did not finish his words as the chair that Sans is sitting upon explodes, he has chained himself in order to stop himself from going berserk. Chapter 1190 - 1190 CHAPTER 1160 REGRET 1190 CHAPTER 1160 REGRET He is like a volcano that is about to erupt, his eyes are literally bursting into mes, burning the people around him, upon seeing this, everyone is about to calm him down but Mary waves her hand. She says ¡°His anger is justified, his undeads are the ones that have the most casualty rate in all of our forces, to be repaid like this, anyone would have been furious.¡± Everyone calms down, they are also enraged deep down, Golden Dragon speaks ¡°How about we make an example on just the main decision makers of this event?¡± Everyone looks at each other and feels that this n is feasible, Ailo frowns, he then says ¡°What if the other worlds and nes unite against us?¡± The Abyssal Dragon King startsughing, so does the rest of the individuals inside the room, the former mocks him ¡°I say, your race might be smart and cunning but you are quite ignorant of some important information.¡± Shaking his head, he turns to Golden Dragon, knowing what his expression means, he nods ¡°Ailo, as one of the representatives of the Abyssal ne chosen by both our ne and this realm, I must inform you that even if most nes united, even if they have the backing of ten thousand worlds, they are still unable to deal with us.¡± The Abyssal Dragon King adds ¡°Besides, those pesky insects are more powerful than you think, I know because I have been fighting against them under his lead.¡± He points at Golden Dragon, Ailo is dumbfounded, he sighs as he realises that he made a fool of himself. Unfortunately for him, his ownrade continues to mock him, Abyssal Dragon King even points at Ancestor Fenghuang and says ¡°You should know the great advisor of the Beast ne.¡± ..... How can Ailo not know? She is what he aspires to be, he res at hisrade fully knowing that he also knows this. Abyssal Dragon King ignores his resentful look and continues with his mocking ¡°She is injured after the great battle on their ne but from time to time, she would join us in the battlefield, even though she is no longer a main fighter like in her past, she is a very good support, because of this, she is more well informed than your cowardly ass.¡± Mary frowns, seeing this, Yshelia shouts using divine sense ¡°Enough! We are here to discuss how to deal with the current event, if you guys have a problem, deal with it within your free time.¡± Abyssal Dragon King bes silent and straightens his back and sits properly, looking at Mary with a respectful expression but Ailo is still looking at him with a resentful look. ¡°For now, it is decided that Golden Dragon¡¯s n will be put in mission, there are five main targets, and two nes that will be treated as neutral and even an ally, the Spirit ne and the Underworld.¡± ¡°The five targets are a demon from the Demon ne called Demon God Azaroth, A thunder beast from the Thunder ne named Divine Beast Of Judgment, a sentient nt from the Nature ne called the Queen Of Poison nts, A three headed shark with an octopus lower body from the Ocean ne named The Great Killer Of the Sea and finally a giant ming elemental from the Fire ne called Eternal me King.¡± Almost everyone knows these five because of their status, Mary then assigns five individuals to lead their forces in order to punish the five targets. ¡°The crusade for Demon ne will be led by Gulli, for the Thunder ne, it will be France, for the Nature ne, it will be Leafinia, for the Ocean ne, it will be Clwyd, for the Fire ne, it will be Sans.¡± The five individuals that have their names announced nod their heads, their expressions are all serious and solemn but the killing intent radiating out of their bodies tells everyone of their ns. ¡°Yshelia, Advisor Fenghuang, Ailo and I will supervise the reaction of the other nes, if they ever make any drastic move, then, they will be added to our target list.¡± Everyone realises the severity of this situation, without Shadowsh¡¯s presence, they must show that Gaia is no pushover. Golden Dragon and Abyssal Dragon King stare at each other, they are hesitant to ask about their role, of course Russel can see that his buddy is having a problem. He asks ¡°What about the forces of the Beast ne and the Abyssal ne? Are they assigned to any of the five groups?¡± Mary shakes her head ¡°They can join whoever they want to buy I suggest that they pick the location best suited for them.¡± ¡°If that is the case then I will choose to be under Gulli.¡± Abyssal Dragon King immediately says. The Abyssal ne and the Demon ne are actually quite simr, the only difference between the two is the number of demons and demon beasts. Golden Dragon looks at Russel and thetter points at Clwyd, without hesitation, he announces that he is going to go with Clwyd, he will never doubt his best friend. ¡°Okay, so it is decided that three monthster, if our target still does not release our men, we will initiate the first attack!¡± The atmosphere in the lower realm bes tense, the situation now involves the survival of multiple races, the worlds that were protected, saved or both are fighting against the worlds that are not directly influenced by the invasion. The two sides are each other¡¯s throat but because of the news regarding the hostages, the fighters of Gaia, especially the soldiers leave the worlds that do not abide with Gaia¡¯s ideals. There are some worlds that want the soldiers and Adventurers to stay by numerous means, those that tried to threaten the soldiers of Gaia have been dealt with a painful blow. They are considered as the strongest army amongst the nes and a worldly power actually dares to threaten them? In just a couple of days of battle, the powers that threaten the soldiers of Gaia are destroyed but the worst have yet toe for them. After hearing about this ordeal, Mary and Yshelia both decide to set an example and the worlds that dares to threaten their warriors were annexed in an instant, bing subordinate worlds for Gaia. They might not have reduced to bing ves but their status is now near them, the authorities of those worlds have either be imprisoned or directly executed. This situationsts for one month, the other worlds have be more obedient, they no longer dare to stop the soldiers from leaving. Unfortunately, many of these worlds are attacked by Plunder Insects and without Gaia¡¯s protection, they were all plundered, in order to prevent them from transforming into Hive Worlds, they are directly destroyed by the mages and undeads of Gaia. Even Leafinia¡¯s forces create a very destructive nt that can destroy an entire world, A Mutated World Tree, unlike the normal ones, these mutated trees grow by absorbing the vitality of their host world and transfer them into the main body. It is a failed product that the elves have created, they did not expect that it would be useful in their current situation. The Plunder Insects are unable to create more hive worlds because of these trees, after absorbing the vitality of a world, the trees will wither and be an orb that is filled with pure energy. The orbs are heavy but there are many powerhouses from Gaia that can lift the orbs as long as they work together. The past events made everyone who dares ignore Gaia¡¯s sovereignty regret it, the powerful and rich people started to migrate to other worlds. Unfortunately to those in authority, whether it is themselves or their family, they are no longer epted to any world that is under the alliance¡¯s jurisdiction. Unless they want to be killed or thrown towards the mouth of the Plunder Insects, the path bes narrow for them, they either fight to the death or forge a new identity and hope that no one finds out. There are a couple of individuals that were sessful, all of them choose worlds that are much farther from Gaia but those that dared to choose a much safer world were immediately discovered. Three monthster, the forces that are led by Sans, Gulli, Leafinia, France and Clwyd advance towards the nes that they are assigned to. Meanwhile, the rulers of each ne are now arguing/discussing how to deal with the mess that they had made, the expression of the strongest rulers are extremely ugly. Demon God Azaroth looks at the other demon gods present, his expression is extremely ugly, the demon gods are not discussing how to deal with Gaia but what can they do in order to please them. The battle has not started yet and they are already thinking of surrendering, none of them can me each other, they tried to copy Gaia and be rulers of multiple worlds and nes but unfortunately, they lost more than one hundred million soldiers in order to realise just how terrifying the invaders truly are. Chapter 1191 - 1191 CHAPTER 1061 DESTROYING THE PLANES’ POWER 1191 CHAPTER 1061 DESTROYING THE PLANES¡¯ POWER At the current moment, they are fighting against the power that manages to prevent the invaders from increasing the size of their territory. The power that is protecting thousands of worlds and most nes, if this is already terrifying, what is worse is that, they manage to sessfully uphold this duty. Demon God Azaroth ms his saber into the floor and shouts ¡°Why are you talking about surrendering without a fight?! If you all do this, then we will be seen as pushovers!¡± The other demons look at him with disgusted expressions, they all feel that the main reason why they lose the favour of Gaia is all because of him. Even though they are somewhat afraid of him, this does not mean that he can easily dictate their lives. They are still strong enough to resist, upon seeing the expressions of his fellow demon gods, Demon God Azaroth can¡¯t help but feel frustrated and furious. He res at them with intense hatred but he knows that he cannotsh out right now, after all, he still needs the forces behind them to fight. ¡°Think about it! We are one of the top nes in existence, if we follow your ns, we will no longer be seen as a powerhouse, we will be considered as cowards!¡± ¡°Pushovers that can be ordered around!¡± ..... Hearing this, one of the eldersshed out ¡°We would not be in this situation if it were not for you!¡± Everyone agrees, the old demon continues ¡°I have told you from the start that making an enemy of a power that destroys the Abyssal ne with ease is not an ideal n!¡± Everyone remembers this, this particr old demon advocates a peaceful rtionship with Gaia but he is called a coward, a demon without a backbone. Right now, he has the most say as while the rest were fighting amongst themselves, he contacts Gaia and tells them he is taking care of the hostages, not letting any harm befall them, his only wish is to have his n spared from their fury. The old demon continues ¡°Gaia is only protecting us, after realising that we take their kindness for granted, they be furious, anyone else would be!¡± ¡°Their only requirement is to follow the rules and regtions that they had put out but no! You guys just have to be greedy!¡± He also points at the other demons that agree to Demon God Azaroth¡¯s n, he still has other things to say ¡°Also, those that decide to go neutral are also to me, if only we work together and stop the n, we would have continued receiving the benefits that we obtained from the alliance!¡± He shakes his head and leaves but before passing the giant entrance, he leaves these words ¡°Besides that, we will not be oppressed by them, look at Spirit ne and The Underworld, the two nes have always been at the frontline of the battle, because of this, they have obtained much better treatment from Gaia.¡± Seeing his back receding from his line of sight, a fierce light shes in Demon God Azaroth¡¯s eyes, he clenches his fist tightly and he ns to deal with the old demon before Gaia arrives. Inside the Demon ne, the old demon returns back to his n¡¯s territory, as he looks at the bustling scenery in front of him, his heart turns cold. He passes through the entrance and when he finally enters deep into their territory, the bustling scene disappears. What reced it was destion, no one is present, in front of him were three individuals, one is a demon with three eyes, wearing a long robe and has a sceptre that has arge orb on top of it. The other two look identical, if it were not for their horns and the intense demonic Qi radiating out of their body, they can pass as human beings, the left one is wearing a red cape while the other has a ninja outfit. ¡°My lords, it seems that the demons are going to resist your invasion, the one leading them is still that b*stard Azaroth.¡± The one in the long robe nods his head ¡°Understood, I suggest that you enter the portal, the uing war will definitely be bloody.¡± The old demon shakes his head ¡°My lifespan is already stretched thin, I know that I will notst long in this universe but I wish that I can contribute to my n onest time.¡± the demon in the long robe looks at him and can see the flickering light from his soul, he smiles, he nods at the demon with a red cape. The red caped demon understands what he means and says ¡°We know an individual that can strengthen your soul, even if your body decays and rot, you can exist in another form but physical pleasure can no longer exist.¡± The old demon starts trembling, he cannot believe that such an individual exists, after all, the soul of a peak Ranker such as him is extremely strong. Seeing his dumbfounded expression, The long robed demonughs out loud as his divine sense bursts out of his body, the power causes the old demon to cave in. ¡°I, myself can do such a thing but I, no, we of Gaia reward those that are diligent with extraordinary gifts, as long as my brother can obtain your soul, obtaining a body once again will not be a problem.¡± The old demon thinks of something and quickly says ¡°My n are Cursed Demons but because of the power and nature of our curses, our lifespan is lesser than most beings and also, our souls are tainted.¡± ¡°Curses you say? Then if this is the case, I no longer need to employ my brother¡¯s help.¡± The long robed demon taps the forehead of the old demon and the power of curses flows within him. The old demon feels that a heavy burden has disappeared from his body, just as he is confused about what had happened, the demon in the red cape exins ¡°The drawbacks of the curse power within your body have been absorbed by him.¡± ¡°Impossible! The strength of the curse power in our bloodline is too intense in this realm! No one should be capable of negating it!¡± Even though he was rescued, he is not happy, his belief and pride of his family¡¯s bloodline power is now being questioned. The demon in the red cape shakes his head ¡°The demon standing in front of you is no ordinary demon, he is a member of the Hope Family, a family that hosts the most powerful beings in this universe.¡± ¡°He is Kuros Hope, The God Of Curse!¡± Meanwhile, in a different location, multiple spaceships are now stationed in The Underworld, they are standing in front of a portal that leads to another ne. The Underworld contains the most portal and world gates in the lower realm. ¡°I am still questioning your existence, How can something like you exist in this realm?¡± Asks a giant skeleton that has a sizeparable to that of Behemoth. ¡°My existence is all because of my lord.¡± Answers a person, it was Sans, he is speaking with the ruler of The Underworld, the Undead God, he is a powerful entity that exists longer than anyone in the lower realm. ¡°How I wish I had someone like you, even though I know that you are extremely ambitious, at least I can confidently say that my days will not be boring any longer.¡± Sans chuckles. ¡°For a being that has existed for millions of years, you have rich emotion and you are an undead.¡± The giant skeletonughs out loud ¡°Because I envy those that are alive, I am the most unique entity in this so-called universe, of course that is before your lord¡¯s birth.¡± Sans can agree to this, the entity in front of him has a lot of history, in the time of the beginning, when the world has just been born, he, as a simple skeleton was spawned. It takes him a long time to be what he is right now but during all of this, he experienced a lot of things, he is considered as the ancestor of the Undead Race. ¡°From what I have heard, those greedy b*stards have taken your empire¡¯s or more urately your lord¡¯s kindness for granted and actually dares to take your men hostages, Hahaha! I have never expected that people of their status coupled with their stupidity can survive this long!¡± Sans shakes his head ¡°ording to our spies, only the Demon ne has someone that actually fights for our sake, he is now the next ruler of that particr ne.¡± The giant skeleton bes silent, he shakes his head ¡°Not to be downer but I have to say this to you, unless your lord personally makes a move, you guys will be unable to achieve this.¡± Sans¡¯ yin mes burn brightly ¡°that is before but after our training program, I can confidently state this, Gaia is now capable of destroying any of the higher nes of existence!¡± Chapter 1192 - 1192 CHAPTER 1162 DEMONS VS. DEMONS 1192 CHAPTER 1162 DEMONS VS. DEMONS ¡°Training program eh? Why don¡¯t you invite me also?¡± Sans looks at him with a not entertained expression. The giant skeleton raises his hands ¡°Wow, you do not have to look at me like that, sheesh, you do not have any ounce of funny bone in you.¡± Sans bes even more frustrated after hearing skull jokes from the entity that is considered the god of the Undead Skeleton Race. ¡°Alright, I do not want to waste any more of your time, go and destroy those greedy b*stards, by the way, I want to talk with your lord about something, please inform him about this.¡± Sans nods his head. The ships that are parked inside The Underworld start to move, they all fly towards the portal that connects this ne into the other nes. The ones that made the first move are the forces that are assigned to the Demon ne, in the center of the dense cluster of ships is a giant spaceship that is pitch ck and has a design that looks like a demonic dragon. ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! The Abyssal Dragons followed the ships and their figures rmed the enemies from behind the portal. The ships are okay, they can turn invisible and even if someone discovers them, their forcefield can still block most attacks of this realm. The Abyssal Dragons do not have this ability, they are forced to tank the attacks of the enemy, fortunately for them, they are working under Gaia. ..... The cannons from the ships that are the first ones to enter charges and with a ring light, each one of them open fire. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire area turns extremely bright for a split second before a deafening explosion bursts out. The Abyssal Dragons are protected by the demon mages present in the ships, they look at them with dissatisfaction. ROAR! ROAR! ROAR! The dragons roar trying to increase their might but inwardly, they are just trying to hide their embarrassment. Abyssal Dragon King appears, he raises his head and roars, all of the Abyssal Dragons line up, seeing this, he nods his head, he then bows to themand ship before leading his soldiers towards a different direction. They know that they are not that useful because of their numbers but they are not that useless either, if they cannot take care of the main powers, then they will just deal with the weaker ones, bully the weak and avoid the strong. As he imagined bullying the arrogant pricks that dared to bare their fangs into their new lord, the other dragons are also thinking the same thing. They are now intoxicated by the power that Gaia showed them, especially after discovering that Gaia is capable of destroying their race in just a couple of days. ¡°Command Long, I want you to entice and trick as many high quality ns as possible, we will need to increase the number of our descendents in order to catch up to the Beast ne.¡± One of the Abyssal Dragonmanders asks ¡°My lord, are we going to sire children from different races?¡± Abyssal Dragon King nods his head ¡°Yes, but only with races that are morepatible with our bloodline, I am willing to break our creed but there must be necessary requirements before doing so.¡± Surprisingly, not one of the Abyssal Dragons argues about his decision, whiches as shocking to him. He turns to the older dragons but their expressions are calm, they are not affected by his words, he can¡¯t help but ask ¡°Any opposing opinions?¡± The older dragons look at him as if he is an idiot, this pisses him off ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like that?! You guys are the sticklers for the rules!¡± One of the older generationsughs ¡°That is before our ne is conquered with ease, we pride ourselves with the fact that we are one of the strongest races in this entire realm but after fighting against the forces of Gaia, we were as powerful as worms.¡± Everyone bes silent, this is something that they cannot deny, if it is not for the fact that they had taken care of Banjo Hope, their fate will be the same as the Three Eyed Sinister Race. The two might seem to be equal but the Abyssal Dragon Race has an independent thought, they can deny the request of Gaia and not abide by some of their regtions, this freedom is not avable for the rest of the powerhouses in the Abyssal ne. They love their independence and the fact that they can still earn contributions points to exchange for the rewards that Gaia is giving, they are more than happy to change some of their ancientws in order to amodate the change. One of them says ¡°Why don¡¯t we seduce one of the Hope Family members?¡± PAK! A powerful and loud p urs, the dragon that had just spoken was blown away by the p, Abyssal Dragon King was stunned. He is also about to p that insolent dragon that dares to spout such nonsense but it is done by his own father, seeing his expression, he quickly realises what he is about to do. He grabs him tightly and even puts his hand on his mouth ¡°Do not do it! He is still your descendent, in order for my n to seed, we need a pure blooded Abyssal Dragon such as him!¡± The dragon that he is holding stops shaking and finally calms down, seeing this, Abyssal Dragon King heaves a sigh of relief. ¡°This is exactly the reason why, even though it is cowardly, I choose this type of mission, I want to prevent the death of any of our members as all of you are too precious.¡± One of the older generations nods his head ¡°You are thinking of creating a natural order amongst our race, making the pure blooded ones as superior to the half bloods and in order for this to seed, you need multiple pure blooded Abyssal Dragons powerhouses serving as a deterrent.¡± Abyssal Dragon King nods his head ¡°Yes, I might be breaking out ancestralw but I still have the best interest of our n in my heart.¡± The dragon that had attacked his son earlier could not help but shake once again. He starts speaking ¡°I am afraid, very afraid, this idiot bum will make my lineage tainted, if this goes on, the future of my descendent will be trash!¡± Abyssal Dragon King shakes his head ¡°Do not worry, I think that you can drug him with the aphrodisiac drugs that Gaia has developed, so you can have as many descendents as you want.¡± The dragon thinks about it and feels that this is a great idea ¡°You are right! I always wish for him to be like me and obtain my mantle but it seems that this is no longer possible, so I can only raise another one and with Gaia¡¯s backing, I can raise a much stronger sessor!¡± He starts daydreaming, the old dragons are also tempted, they are thinking of making the descendants that are in their branch to mate with both pure blooded Abyssal Dragons and those that are not. After all, they now have Gaia as their backer, they just need to earn enough contribution points in order to raise an army that will put even their primordial ancestors to shame. ¡°I should get the first pick on the beautiful humanoid race!¡± Says the dragon that attacked his child. Everyone freezes, an old man roars ¡°I have been working for a long time for the sake of our race, I should get the first pick!¡± ¡°No! As the current leader, I should get this pick!¡± Roars Abyssal Dragon King, their group then starts arguing. They do not want to lose this privilege, humanoid creatures or those that can transform into one are quite famous right now, not because of the sense of beauty or taste of the multiple races of this realm but because of Gaia. Most races in Gaia either can transform into humans or at least have a humanoid body, no one knows when it was spread but it is now considered as the norm in Gaia to at least walk in two legs. If you are seen as a beast, you will be food or monsters that can be hunted for precious resources, this is how the people of Gaia perceive it, which is quite strange for those that are born in other nes and worlds. Meanwhile, back on the armada of battleships, the entire Demon ne is immediately rmed by such arge force, what is more shocking to these demons from a higher ne of existence is that, the ones that are now currently riding all the ships are demons that can bemonly found in lower worlds. This has shaken their pride and made all of them furious, they all rose with their weapons, ready to fight against the invaders, unfortunately for them, the demons that they are going to face are no longer the same demons that they are used to, no, they are demons from Gaia. Chapter 1193 - 1193 CHAPTER 1163 DEMONS VS. DEMONS || 1193 CHAPTER 1163 DEMONS VS. DEMONS || Beings that are moulded by the belief that they are the greatest creatures in the entire lower realm, no one couldpare to them other than the other races inside Gaia. This superiority of theirs is not nurtured by Shadowsh but by everyone else, especially the members of the Hope Family. All of them are now giddy with excitement, they cannot wait to show these so-called superior demons that are born in a higher ne of existence their rightful ce. They will show everyone that they are the ones considered as the superior demon race and not these demons that they consider as garbage. ¡°Ready¡± As Gulli raises his hand, the cannon starts charging, one of the demon generals under him kneels. ¡°My lord, please do not use the cannons! I beg of you!¡± The other generals and themanders also do the same thing. Gulli¡¯s expression bes ferocious, he asks ¡°Tell me! Why are you refusing mymand?!¡± Before the general can speak, the highest rankingmander exins ¡°ording to the information avable in the Worldlink, these demons are considered as the superior demon race because they are born in this ne, a ne that catered for the demon race.¡± He then punches the floor ¡°I! No! We cannot ept this fact! We are the superior demon race!¡± ..... The general that had spoken earlier shouted ¡°Gaia is number one!¡± All the demons then start to chant this and their momentum is growing bigger, their eyes are radiating with fanatical light. Gulli feels his blood boiling, he does not care about the rumours as he is a member of the Hope Family, he considered himself above everyone except for his family, he had forgotten that his subordinates are very much affected by this because they are born as lesser demons. Their pride as natives of Gaia cannot ept that there is a demon race that is considered superior to them. He stands up and says ¡°I ept your request, However! Defeat shall not be epted! If any of you lose with demons the same level as you are, no, that is too low of a requirement, if any of you lose to any demons that are one realm higher than you are, then I suggest that you kill yourselves.¡± The demons all bow, they are equipped with superior weapons and drugs, even though the requirement is extremely strict, the weakest demons present are Xiantian Emperor experts. They have advanced technology on their side, they might necessarily be able to defeat a Saint but they can at least obtain a draw. One of the generals speaks ¡°Do not worry about that my lord, we, the leaders will deal with any weaklings.¡± PAK! Gulli ps him, he then snarls ¡°Do you really think that anyone here is a coward?! They are not just fighting for the sake of our race but also for themselves, you are all blessed with my big brother¡¯s divine gifts, as long as you swear by his name, you will be unable to break your vows!¡± ¡°I do not need you to deal with such individuals, if they dare break their vow, then they will revert to their inferior forms as lesser demons.¡± A chill runs down in their spines, the first general that has spoken earlier raises his hand and vows that he will bring victory for their demon race, for his n, for his family, for Gaia, for Gulli, for the Hope Family and finally for Shadowsh. The other demons also raise their hands and swear, one by one, their body glows with a bright red light. They are raring to go, Gulli feels grateful after seeing their expressions, he then takes out something and a dangerous aura bursts out of the ships. The aura causes the entire ne to tremble in fear, its consciousness feels that something is brewing within the ships that is extremely dangerous towards it. Gulli¡¯s voice then spreads throughout the entire ne ¡°This is Gulli Hope speaking, I am now present in this ne as the representative of the Hope Family and Gaia, because of your ne¡¯s decision on ignoring our empire¡¯sw, we will exact divine judgement!¡± The entire ne bes gloomy and tense everyone holds their breath, they do not know why but they feel that he is not finished yet. ¡°This is my first n but because my family is known to be benevolent and fair, I shall give you some hope of survival, my soldiers are going to attack this ne for a quarter of a year, if this ne survives without being conquered then we will leave you all alone.¡± ¡°Anyone can fight against my soldiers but their realm must not surpass them by one tier, if any of you dares to break this agreement.¡± The main ship then fires a beam containing a powerful energy that is researched for destroying worlds. A giant depression appears below the main ship, it is so big that even a big kingdom of this ne can fit right in. All the ships that are now scattered throughout the ne show the image of the destruction, seeing this, all the native demons inhale sharply. They clench their hands tightly, they know that if they fail to stop the demon soldiers from conquering this ne, they will be ves, if it was the elves that are conquering them, then, they will not be worried. Unfortunately for them, the ones that they are facing are members of the same race, they know very clearly how their own kind operates. Raising up their arms, all of them charge towards the ship, the demons of the spaceships descend, they are carrying different types of weapons and are wearing beautiful but scary looking armours. The demons from Gaia look at their iing enemies and all of them release their aura, instantly, arge amount of demons buckles down and kneels. ¡°You guys are too weak, we dislike fighting with such beings, bring your strongest men! We long for a great battle!¡± Shouts the general leading this particr toon. The weaker demons retreat while the stronger ones step forward, seeing this, the general nods his head ¡°Kill these b*stards!¡± The demons then charge towards their enemy, instantly, the entire world is covered with the mes of war. Gulli is watching everything on the monitor, for him, participating personally is considered as bullying. A portal appears beside him, he turns to the side before returning his gaze to the monitor. A demon with a long robe appears, he waves his hand and a chair appears, the demon wearing the long robe sits down beside him. ¡°So? How are they Kuros?¡± The demon in the long robe is none other than his brother, Kuros, their group is one of the closest circles amongst the entire Hope Family. Kuros chuckles ¡°I lucked out, to think that the new ruler of this ne is going to be a Curse Demon n, it makes me happy.¡± Gulli, Red, cky and ze looks at him with an envious expression, Kuros can no longer hold himself back andughs out loud, he feels super great after obtaining such powerful subordinates. ¡°By the way, this n of yours is truly amazing, with this, we can see the progress of our men.¡± Says ze. Red shakes his head ¡°I think that Gulli is not the one that thought of this, I am not saying he is stupid but I am just speaking through our experience, from the way Gulli operated throughout the years, I am confident that he would conquer this ne in a matter of days using the most destructive weapons in our arsenal.¡± Everyone can agree to this, Kuros then responds ¡°Besides, as members of the Hope Family, we feel no need to prove ourselves to such inferior beings.¡± Everyone once again nods their heads, ze turns around and says ¡°I want to watch my nsmen fight, Ship Command, Show the monitor on ship 70 to 106.¡± The other three demons look at each other and all call for the Ship Command to show the monitors that they are more interested in watching. Gulli speaks ¡°How about we make a bet? I bet that my Two Headed Demon Trolls, Great Demon Guardians, One Eyed Armoured Demons and Brutal Bloodthirsty Demon Dragons can surpass your choices, my Bet is ten thousand family contribution points.¡± Red quickly adds ¡°No picking all the imps and all the demon beasts.¡± Gulli nods his head ¡°That is why I have said their full n names.¡± ¡°Then I chose the Cryptic Flying Demon, Hundred Eye Demons, Bloodthirsty Tentacled Demons and The Winged Fallen, the same amount of family contribution points.¡± ck announces. ¡°Then I chose the Lust n, the Wrath n, the Gluttony n and the White Demons, the amount is already the agreed upon amount.¡± Red calmly says. Everyone turns to him, they are quite surprised at him for choosing these four, cky then remember something and teases him ¡°Is it because of your little lovers from the three ns?¡± Chapter 1194 - 1194 CHAPTER 1164 THE FIRST ASSAULT 1194 CHAPTER 1164 THE FIRST ASSAULT ze rubs his fiery chin and ponders, the elemental demons might not be many but nearly all of them are powerful. Finding five specific ns to bet on is too hard, after thinking deep and hard, he turns to Kuros and says ¡°I will choose after Kuros have chosen.¡± Kuros can understand his dilemma and nods his head, looking at the screen, he finally chooses his champions after a couple of seconds of thinking. ¡°The Poison Demon n, The Soul Snatcher n, the Disease Demon n and the Gu Demon n.¡± Hearing this, the other demons are surprised. Gulli cannot help but ask ¡°You are not going to choose any of the curse demon n?¡± He shakes his head ¡°I understand clearly the strength of the pro curse demon n but their power can truly only be shown if they are fighting with a powerful group.¡± Gulli smiles ¡°So you are not going to choose any of them because this is a fight of individual ns against these pitiful inferior demons.¡± Kuros nods his head, he points at the screen he is currently watching ¡°Look, when I was about to choose one of them, I see that none of them are fighting in a one on one battle and fights in group which involves other demon ns, not just their own.¡± ze then says ¡°If this is the case then I have chosen my champions, ming Demonic Wolves, Demonic ming Disease Vultures, Vulcan Demons and the Burning Pit Lords.¡± ..... Red asks ¡°I can understand thest two but why pick the ming Demonic Wolves and Demonic ming Disease Vultures, these two demon beast races are not that great at fighting in one on one battles.¡± Gulli raises his head ¡°Looks can be extremely deceiving, these two demon beast races have been training hard under me, I am confident that they are going to y a vital role in this war.¡± The other demons present whistles, Gulli even teases him ¡°It seems that someone has been busy all of this time, nice.¡± ze smiles confidently, they then turn their attentions back to the screens, they are now mostly focus on the ns that they have chosen. ¡°Defeat is death! Defeat is death! Defeat is death!¡± This is what the demons of Gaia are currently chanting. This is not an exaggeration, this is definitely the truth, if any of them lose to beings at the same level or even people at a realm one tier higher than them means death. They cannot risk this, they do not want to die, they also want to show everyone in this realm that they are better than these demons. ¡°Attack!¡± Roars the general as the demons that focus in strength and defense are the first ones to charge towards the enemies. All the demons open fires, they take out their guns that are capable of shooting refined Qi that they put in them, multiple piercing energy bullets were fired towards the iing demons. Those that are incapable of fighting because of the pressure earlier watches as their stronger fighters get gun down with an energy that all of them are familiar with and are born with. Demonic Qi. Some smarter demons realise that the bullets are too fast for them to dodge, so many of them attack in order to survive. Demons that are carrying different types of weapons, put their weapons in front of them trying to block the bullets. There are some demons that sessfully survive the first onught but arge amount of their Qi have been wasted. The demons of Gaia take out their physical weapons and hide their guns in their armours, as they know that each shot will take a chunk of their Qi. The elemental demons chant as the spirit Qi around them bes active, upon sensing this, the elite demons that have not participated in the first charge immediately attacks them. The physically gifted Gaia demons step forward and block their attacks, upon seeing this, the native demons quickly realise that the next attack will definitely cause heavy casualties in their side. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Rain of fire, thunder, ice and poison quickly descends on the native demons. CRACK! BOOM! The sky bes dark and one by one, thunderbolts and rain of fire descends, the former attacks the Gaia demons and thetter increases the strength of the native demons. Gulli watching is not surprised, so do Kuros and the rest, they know that this ne might be intimidated by the special energy that the spaceships carry but it will not be able to help himself and will definitely assist its children. ¡°Finally!¡± Roars ze, causing everyone to turn to him, upon seeing this, he smiled bashfully. ¡°It is because these demons are just too pitiful, how can we measure the improvement of our army if they are this weak?¡± The rest actually agrees with his words. ¡°Simply too weak and I actually expect greater of them.¡± Sighs cky. ¡°Do not worry, the so-called high ranking ns have not made a move yet, maybe we can see a better battle.¡± ims Kuros. Gulli snorts ¡°Those weaklings are now using these demons as cannon fodders, trying to measure our strength and find our weaknesses in a hidden location.¡± ¡°They are the ones responsible for this war and yet selfishly and shamelessly hide in thefort of their territory, watching tens of thousands of their fellow natives die in the hands of our army.¡± Red chuckles ¡°I wonder what their reaction will be when they finally realise that we still have not shown any of our true power.¡± ¡°I bet that they will cry in despair.¡± Says cky. ¡°Another bet?¡± Asks ze. The rest shake their heads, they all believe that the reactions of the ruling demons will either fall down in their knees in despair or cry in despair, either way, it is definitely despair. ¡°I think that the ancient demons that have hidden themselves are going toe out, I wish that they can prove to be a challenge.¡± Says Gulli. Kuros turns to him and says ¡°Are you going to steal the fun of our men?¡± Red nods his head ¡°Yes Gulli, after all, the number of peak Rankers on our side is greater than this ne, there are definitely peak Rankers that are currently in deep slumber or at least in a life and death isted cultivation.¡± Gulli shakes his head ¡°Even though I do not have high expectations in this ne, it does exist far longer than our world, it definitely has some trump cards that maybe will give us a shock.¡± Fire burns in their eyes, zeughs out loud and proims ¡°Hahaha! Only our brothers and sisters are capable of moving our fighting spirit, I hope they are capable of threatening my life!¡± Kuros and Red, the two most graceful and intelligent individuals in the group agree to this. Red speaks ¡°As demons, we are born with a thirst for killing andbat.¡± He turns to cky ¡°Even though the two of us should be more cowardly because of our bloodline and instinct, this all changed after bing a Hope.¡± cky smiles and says ¡°Now, we can hold ourselves with any peak Rankers in this realm, of course other than the top ten fighters of our family.¡± Kuros shakes his head and sighs ¡°Yshelia and I have fought before, it is not truly a life and death battle but we got too heated and our fight became more dangerous for the both of us.¡± ¡°I lost that battle, fortunately Mary arrived and stopped her from giving me the finishing blow.¡± ze turns to him and shouts ¡°You are the individual that is responsible for the familyw that bans private battles amongst family members?!¡± He is now bursting with hostility, Gulli chuckles, Kuros on the other hand bes red with embarrassment, he knows that Clwyd and ze have always seen each other as rivals, they scheduled private battles between the two of them and because of their source core is now within their source stars, they are not afraid of dying. They can fight without holding back but unfortunately, the familyw regarding the banning of private battles made the two depressed. Gulli turns to Kuros and says ¡°You cannot me Yshelia as you are the first one to go all out, all because that god spirit of yours is just too proud, now the two of you are beaten like punching bags.¡± Kuros droops his head, he had always been proud but only after fighting Yshelia did he realise that his strengthpared to the veterans of the Hope Family is iparable. He sighs ¡°I am proud to be a member of such a family.¡± ¡°Stop changing the topic! Are you the one responsible for the ban?!¡± Roars ze, his temper is explosive but he had always kept this in check because of Clwyd. ¡°Yes¡± He says this in an awkward way and with an ¡°I am sorry¡± expression. BOOM! Chapter 1195 - 1195 CHAPTER 1165 THE HELPLESS NATIVE DEMONS 1195 CHAPTER 1165 THE HELPLESS NATIVE DEMONS The ship shakes slightly, meanwhile, in the control room, arge part of it is burned, Gulli shakes his head, he then says ¡°ze! Calm Down! You are wrecking the ce!¡± ze realises what he had just done and shoots an embarrassed look at his brother, he then res at Kuros before sitting back down. ¡°Ship control, repair the control room.¡± The ship shes in a white light and the burnt part of the ship starts to disappear. In just a couple of minutes, the appearance of the entire control room returns back to normal, as if nothing had just happened. Everyone heaves a sigh of relief upon seeing this, Red cannot help butment ¡°Even though I have seen it in the simtion, seeing it personally still makes me marvel at the intelligence and ingenuity of lord Shadowsh.¡± The rest nod their heads at the same time, Gulli then adds ¡°Do not forget our schrs, they had worked hard in order to make big brother¡¯s ideas into a reality.¡± Red agrees to this ¡°Yes, our lord¡¯s existence is already considered a miracle, for him to think of these ships is not considered as an impossibility and only a matter of time before he achieved such a thing but those schrs are different.¡± cky adds ¡°They are individuals that do not have that much strength but their contributions is not lesser than our army, they might not face the same amount of danger as our army but this does not mean that they are not as important as them.¡± Gulli nods his head ¡°At first, I look down on these so-called schrs, after all, I am born as a warrior and a being that seeks the thrill of battle but after their Inventions spread throughout our great world, I realise my mistake.¡± ..... ze suddenly shouts ¡°Those powerful ns of this ne finally made a move, their first targets are actually my champions!¡± They all turn to his screen and just like what he had said, the hidden top ns and powerhouses of this world finally appear, they are now fighting against the fire demons of Gaia. The wolves open their mouths and let out a howl simultaneously, their howls spread throughout the battlefield, stimting the fire elemental energy and the demon Qi in their surroundings. Their bodies then abruptly grow bigger as fire pp appear in their backs, feet and tails, their entire aura bes more menacing. They growl at their targets, they then lunge on them, the demons that they are fighting are all holding staff, they wave it and a tidal wave appears. The wave covers the entire wolf pack, the demons think that they had already won because of elemental suppression but they did not expect the next event to happen. The tidal wave that they had summoned evaporated into nothing after touching the pack of wolves. HOWL! HOWL! HOWL! All the wolves howls once again and one by one, all of them split into two figures then four and they continue to grow in numbers. They have now encircled the entire army of their enemy, all the native demons have ugly expressions after seeing this, they know that not all wolves are real but they cannot just blindly guess or else they will have to forfeit their lives. Each one of them fires water arrows that rain upon the wolf packs, unfortunately, the wolves are experienced in this type of tactic. They all open their mouths and fire fireballs that cancel out the rain of arrows, their chests then bulge unnaturally. ROAR! Simultaneously, they let out a roar that carries demonic curse that weakens their enemies morale, their roars also have destructive capability. The weaker native demons were instantly killed by the attack while those that are at least strong enough to endure have their ears bleeding continuously. They all grunt and some even are forced to the ground, the demon wolves raise their right foot and step down at the same time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire area explodes with great pirs of mes, the native demons all let out unwilling roars as they turn into ashes, seeing this, ze starts pping in the main ship. ¡°Hahaha! My champions showed them just how powerful my teachings are!¡± Hearing this, everyone in the ship shoots him an envious look. ¡°The other top ns are going to hesitate after hearing such a tragic battle.¡± Says cky, the rest can agree to this, making them depressed. Kuros curses ¡°D*mnit! I have already not chosen my brethren in order to win our bet and yet this happens!¡± Gulli shakes his head ¡°They are idiots, they are now currently trying to deal with the five of us in order to win this war.¡± All of them were stunned, they all had strange expressions in their faces, ze couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°They are not that stupid, aren¡¯t they?¡± Gulliughs out loud ¡°Their choice is actually not wrong, after all, in order to easily win a war, one must kill themanding officers in order to be victorious, am I wrong?¡± All of them shake their heads, they can sympathize with them after putting themselves in their shoes. Gulli sighs ¡°Unfortunately, they do not know just how terrifying our strength is, each member of the Hope Family can take on an army at the same level as them.¡± ze asks ¡°So, are we going to deal with them?¡± Gulli shakes his head ¡°If we do this, our soldiers will be depressed, ze, show them just how strong you are.¡± ze nods his head and gets out of the ship, when he arrives at the location that Gulli puts in his Worldlink, he immediately transforms into his strongest form and his aura causes the space around him to bend. ¡°Retreat! We are giving your ne a chance to win! If you involve us in the Hope Family, you will no longer have any chance of survival!¡± He summons a giant fireball, it starts shrinking but the energy signatureing out of it bes greater. ROAR! He throws the miniature fireball (Compared to his size) in a certain direction and with a loud explosion, the fireball explodes like a nuclear bomb, erasing everything, causing the expression of the invisible native demon army to be pale. ¡°You have been warned.¡± He then leaves the dumbfounded and shaken army, Demon God Azaroth has an ugly expression. He speaks ¡°That fire demon is ze Hope, his strength is truly spectacr, it seems that we need to change our n.¡± One of the demon gods speaks ¡°Why?! It is just one demon, we can tire him out with our numbers, we can defeat him!¡± Demon God Azaroth let out a long sigh and said ¡°ze is considered one of the five Hope Family members present in this invasion, he is not even the strongest amongst the five, on the contrary, ording to the rumours, his strength is either at the second or third ce in the group of five.¡± He then turns to the demon that had spoken earlier ¡°I ask of you, if five individuals that have the same strength or even stronger than him work together to fight against us, do you really think that we can defeat them?¡± Hearing this, an old demon speaks ¡°I will gather all the old demons that are now dying in order to deal a massive blow to them.¡± Demon God Azaroth shakes his head ¡°We just need to deal with the soldiers, I am reluctant to say this but the Hope Family have always kept their words, we just need to defeat their soldiers in order for them to leave.¡± Another demon god frowns ¡°You are going to trust an empty promise from our enemy?¡± Demon God Azaroth once again sighs ¡°They have not even used their powerful flying ships, you should know just how powerful they are, if they truly dere a true war against us, then we will not be able to resist their invasion.¡± The people be silent, they then re at him, seeing this, he snorts ¡°Other than that old demon, you cannot put the me on me! You all agreed to this and now that sh*t is going down, you put all the me on me?! Dream On! There is no such thing as an easy meal in this realm!¡± He then leaves together with his army, he is going to choose a specific army or toon to deal with, he knows that he will not be able to survive after this battle even if they win, Gaia will certainly deal with him as he is the mastermind. If this is the case, then, he can only ept his death, he might be reluctant but he cannot change his destiny, he can only hope for his n¡¯s survival. ze returns to the ship, he sneers ¡°To think that they are trying to deal with us with just them.¡± ¡°Yeah, we all saw everything.¡± Says Kuros as they are now watching the screen that points at the now receding army. 1196 CHAPTER 1166 LEAFINIAS PREDICAMENT 1196 CHAPTER 1166 LEAFINIA''S PREDICAMENT "You guys saw everything? Ah, that is so weak, you did not even help me." Heins, he knows that if a screen manages to project the images, then it should be capable of reaching the target. Gulli shakes his head "If we kill such arge number of military personnel from their side, it will make the victory of our men worthless, they must win fighting against their enemies in their full strength." Red nods his head "Even someone like me understands this, how can someone like you not?" His expression is strange, in terms of ability and personality, he knows that ze is more warrior like than him. "Duh, it is because I do not think ahead, I deal with the present problem directly." Hearing this, Red smiles in an embarrassed manner. "I forgot about this, Hahaha! this is one of your stronger traits but is also considered as one of your greatest weaknesses." ze smiles and sits down. "That is why I have you guys, big brother has already said it, as an infernal ancient demon, I am actually rather intelligent, ancient fiends are powerful creatures but they do not have that much intelligence." Everyone can agree to this. Gulli knows that in terms of instant destruction, or instantaneous destructive capability, he cannotpare to ze, actually, other than Shadowsh, no one in their family is. Clwyd can only be considered his rival because he has the ability to freeze space and time, making the fight between the two an apocalyptic event for most worlds. "Ancient Fiends, I want to fight one of them to the death someday." Gulli sighs. Red chuckles "I do not think that only you wish for this, knowing just how abnormal our family is, the majority of them definitely wish the same thing." cky proudly raises his head and says "Not surprising, for we are the Hope Family, the strongest force in this realm!" Kuros shouts "Dream big! If we be sessful, we will be rulers of an entire universe!" Gulli and the rest clench their fists after hearing this, they are now raring to go against the invaders, after all, they will reach the peak if they are victorious. "Hahaha! To think that a ve demon such as me will reach that level." Gulliughs out loud. "I might not have the same starting point as you guys have but it is also an impossibility for me to reach this level." ze ims. "Kuros has the worst starting point of the rest of us." Red chuckles. Kuros shakes his head "I might have the worst starting pointpared to the rest of you but I have obtained multiple heavenly opportunities to change my fate, first is of course, the Hope Family, second is the demon god orb, then the demon god book and many more." He turns to the two "If realistically speaking, the two of you have it worst, you grit your teeth and aplish most of your achievements through hard and bitter work, I admire the two of you!" Before cky can say anything, Gulli and ze nods their heads, the former even says "He is right,pared to the two of you, we do not need to put as much effort to be great, our bloodlines will carry us to the path of greatness but the two of you are different, for that, I can truly say, you two are the best." cky and Red feels embarrassed but at the same time proud of what they had aplished. "Hmm? Sans is calling me." Gulli is surprised, he then epts the iing transmission. "It is me, Sans, your group has not reported for a long time, have you finished your mission? Did the invaders appear there?!" He asks full of concern. Gulli''s expression bes serious "No, we have a different situation in our hands but it is not of any danger to us in any kind of way." Sans heaves a sigh of relief, he then says "That is good, if I am not wrong, you are trying to find out just how strong the army is under yourmand, something that I do not need to do because my army is already battle hardened." His expression then turns solemn "If you guys are finished, I need your help in nt ne, the invaders are there and they are no ordinary insects but humanoid ones." ze speaks "I will go there, my mes will bathe that ne." Sans agrees with this, he knows just how capable ze is in terms of pure destructive capability "Okay, bring a couple of infernal demons with you if it is not in any bother to your mission." ze then leaves the ship and brings ten million infernal demons ranging from Xiantian Emperor Realm to Ascending Divine Rank with him. He knows just how powerful the Plunder Insects are, especially the evolved ones, there are humanoid ones and tentacled ones, either way, they are a threat to their world and he cannot let them roam free. Gulli and the rest are frowning, they cannot help but feel like there are ten thousand diamond breaking ants biting their bottoms at the moment. "I wish I could tell them to go faster but they are already doing their best." He reluctantlyined. cky shouts "It is okay! Sans is definitely going to be there, just like he said, he does not have to test his army just like us as the undead army of Gaia is known to beparable to that of the royal army in terms of experience!" Red hesitates but keeps silent after deliberating for a while, unfortunately for him, Kuros sees this and asks "What is it Red?" Red can only sigh and exin "The nt ne is a ne that our lord is actually interested in, I do not think that Sans will give it his best knowing that our lord still has some uses of that ne." "Godd*mnit!" Gulli punches his armchair, suddenly, an idea hits him and he turns to the two pit lord brothers. "The two of you are connected to the Moon Department, hurry up and inform empress Mary about the situation!" He shouts. The two quickly react, they have a different type of privilegepared to Gulli and the rest, it is the ability tomunicate directly to Shadowsh or at least one of his avatars stationed permanently in Gaia or more urately, in their empire. Unfortunately, only the higher ups of their secret department have this type of privilege, to think that they will finally use this in order to call for help. Instantly, their message was received by Mary shocking her greatly, without hesitation, she calls for arms and all of the remaining spaceships start flying towards The Underworld, they are now raging with killing intent. Inside the nt ne, Leafinia is currently fighting against the invaders while at the same time, guarding against any sort of sneak attack from the natives. She might be fighting for their safety but this does not change the fact that she went on this ne to conquer them. The elves are continuously firing their crystal bows and the weapons inside the ships, bright shes can be seen everywhere as a full blown war can truly be witnessed in their location. "Fire!" The cannons all light up and they fire devastating powerful energy beams that obliterate everything they pass through. "Continue attacking! We must not let these insects escape!" Lily ruthlessly orders, not caring about the living nts that are affected by the barrage of cannon beams. Cries of crows can be heard as a woman with an appearance that will draw both men and women towards her can be seen flying just around the spaceships. She has rose vines as wings, she is currently staring at the queen of the nt ne, more known by the other ne rulers as Poison Ivy. The two of them are born with dangerous traits that will destroy anything that they capture, they recognise that both are of the same character. Their eyes are burning with killing intent but Rose has a hint of arrogance in her eyes, as a member of the Hope Family, she looks down on everyone else other than her family, she is as ruthless as Sans and even more bloodthirsty than him. Seductiveughter spreads in the area, Poison Ivy''s expression changes as she waves her hand and a BOOM! But even with this, a powerful blow hits her in the back and blows her towards a swarm of wall of nts appears behind her. insects. She furiously yells as poisonous fumes explode all around her, unfortunately for her, she had underestimated the resistance of the insects in terms of poison. They all swarm towards her, she grits her teeth and summons a whip containing multiple thorns, she waves them with great mastery. PAK! PAK! PAK! Her whips save her from being ripped apart, unfortunately for her, she is still unable to escape the swarm. ball that covers her. Once again, the seductiveughter can be heard, she quickly takes out a seed that bes a giant Chapter 1197 - 1197 CHAPTER 1167 THE ADVANCE UNIT 1197 CHAPTER 1167 THE ADVANCE UNIT SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! Multiple sharp roses rain down on her location, even the tough carapace of the insects are pierced but not thoroughly, they all hiss at the one that is responsible for the attack but Rose just smiles at them with a hint of cruelty in her eyes. The ruler of the nt ne shouts ¡°Why are you attacking me in this situation?! We should put our differences aside and deal with the greater threat!¡± Rose startsughing, tiny tears can be seen in the corner of her eyes, she truly finds the proposalughable. She cannot help but roll her eyes, she then sneers at her ¡°Your ne is nothing but a useless baggage to us, do you really think that you can be of any help to us?¡± Her expression bes red, she snarls at her but unfortunately, Rose ignores her, she is actually worried about Leafinia. She is dealing with Poison Ivy because of her authority on this ne, she does not want anything to go wrong. Since she is a ticking bomb, she decides to deal with her, in order to lessen the threat of their armada. ¡°Do you really think that it is easy to deal with me?!¡± She shouts at the top of her lungs as multiple giant flowers appear besides her, they then shoot purple beams towards Rose. Seeing her opponent¡¯s useless struggle, she snorts and waves her hand as a giant ck energy shield appears in front of her, blocking the beam. ..... ¡®Got you!¡¯ Shouts Poison Ivy inwardly, upon seeing Rose¡¯s action. Unfortunately for her, something grabs the back of her head and smashes her into the closest insect around. BOOM! The body of the insect is actually tougher than hers but because of the ability of most intelligent nts to regenerate, she recovers her seductive body in almost an instant. She turns her head in order to see the one that attacked her but upon seeing who it was, her expression bes pale. Rose looks at her with disdain, she asks ¡°Do you really think that these little things can deal with me? The two of us are the same, in more ways than you think.¡± ¡°What do you-¡± Before she can finish her words, she freezes and her body starts to turn rigid, her expression is full of disbelief. Just like how she is about to deal with Rose, her opponent also does the same thing, both of them use some type of pollen that cannot be seen by naked eyes and almost undetectable even by the divine sense. Rose giggles ¡°To think that the two of us are truly the same, this makes me feel disgusted but also relieved, after all, you showed me just how weak and helpless I would have been if I had not met the Hope Family.¡± She then touches Poison Ivy¡¯s face and kisses her in her lips, their tongue intertwined as their body starts glowing, thetter is struggling with all she got. She knows what she is doing, she is trying to destroy her soul and reces it with another seed and she cannot let that happen. ¡®Struggling is futile, you have sealed your fate the moment you have gone against our family, just ept what is the inevitable.¡¯ She says as she strengthens her assault. Poison Ivy cannot move, Rose uses her deftly and smooth hands to roam around her body, she is trying to assert her dominance as she inserts her finger deep inside her secret garden. She then releases some type of essence that will slowly raise another Evesting Dark Rose within her, increasing the number of her clones. Poison Ivy is begging her, using her eyes and divine sense, unfortunately for her, she is fighting against one of the cruelest members of the Hope Family, begging will not help her. Multiple crows fly around them, protecting the two of them from the insects, a couple of crows merge and be a shadowy image of Rose, they approach Poison Ivy and licks her body,cing it with Rose¡¯s scent. Leafinia was fighting against ten humanoid insects and her situation is not looking great, a crow perches in her shoulder and Rose¡¯s voicees out of its beak ¡°I have dealt with Poison Ivy, I am now turning her into my avatar, we will obtain total control over this ne after the transformation isplete.¡± Hearing this, she heaves a sigh of relief, she is not doubting her sister¡¯s capability, she is just afraid that Poison Ivy will kill herself when she realises their n. ¡®But now that I am fighting against these creatures, I realise just how great the gap between me and big brother.¡± Seeing the awe aspiring humanoid insects close into her direction, she directly summons giant sunflowers that absorb the power of the sun and fires golden beams that are filled with pure Yang Qi. Three of the humanoid insects that look extremely bulky seem to use some sort of ability or skill that turns the attack of the sunflowers into their direction. ¡®So they are tanks, fortunately, big brother has taught us how to deal with these creatures.¡± She waves her hand and a beautiful bow appears in front of her. She draws the string and fires towards the farthest humanoid insects but is stopped by a humanoid insect that resembles a praying mantis. Sure clips her tongue and teleports towards a different location, two of the humanoid insects appear in her earlier spot and wave their pincers. Seeing this, Leafinia¡¯s expression did not change, she knows that her enemies will use their advantage in numbers against her. ¡°Hmph! Just wait when my family arrives.¡± Sheins but the next following scene dumbfounded her. ¡°Oh? Family huh, it seems that you are of the Hope Family, that is great, you guys are the only ones stopping our invasion, the only power capable of threatening us!¡± Says the humanoid praying mantis. Leafinia¡¯s expression bes solemn ¡°You guys are not from any Hive World, aren¡¯t you?¡± All the humanoid insects nearby startughing, one of them even shouts at her ¡°Do not put us on the same level as those ves!¡± Leafinia finally realises that she might be facing an advance unit of the invaders, her calm expression bes solemn, she no longer looks at her opponent with contempt. ¡®If this is really an advance unit, then, there are definitely some pseudo gods amongst them.¡¯ She thought. Her body then transforms as a giant pair of flower vine wings appears in her back and her eyes are now glowing with green light, an illusionary image of a giant tree appears behind her. ¡°Then, I will capture you and obtain more information from all of you.¡± She knows that this is far from bing possible but even if she fails to capture any of them alive, she will at least kill all of them. The humanoid insects startughing, they then release some strange sounds and the sky starts to crack, multiple spaceships appear but they belong to a different power, they are from the Plunder Universe. ¡°Have they reached this location?!¡± She shouts in a dumbfounded expression, suddenly, the humanoid insect attacks, fortunately for her, the main ship fires at her location and stops them. She shouts as rains of petals fall down from the sky, the humanoid praying mantis nods at itsrades and three of them open their mouths and breath out freezing breath. ¡°Do you really think that your little disguise will fool me? I have lived thrice your age!¡± He can feel the tiny hint of fire element in the petals and knows that they will absorb any fire elemental attack fires at their location. Leafinia throws seeds at him but the three tank insects once again block her attack, the seeds explode but even with such power, they fail to kill the three tanks. Meanwhile, the three tanks grow bigger and they fire a gray ball of energy towards her location, she immediately senses the threat from that gray ball. She summons a green ball filled with power and it grows bigger, she lets out a battle cry and fires the ball towards the iing gray balls. BOOM! The explosion causes the entire ne to actually tremble, whether it is heaven and earth, everything is obliterated, Leafinia is blown away by the aftershock of the collision. She stomps hard and roots appear underneath her feet, also giant trees appear behind her, stopping her from getting blown away farther but her enemies are also not to be trifled with. They brace themselves and prevent themselves from being affected by the aftershock, they are still being pushed back but not blown. The spaceships of Gaia are forced to retreat backwards but not the Plunder Universe¡¯s spaceships, showing which side is more durable. ¡°D*mnit! Tell ship 19 to 27 to block the aftershock from reaching Rose, the rest, open fire on the enemy ships, the elites, follow me and let us support our goddess!¡± Elf Queen Emishia screams as she disembarks in the main ship. 1198 CHAPTER 1168 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES 1198 CHAPTER 1168 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES The elves are willing to sacrifice themselves for the Hope Family and their empire, without hesitation, they all brace themselves from the shockwaves but even with their strength, they were blown back. Some sort of strange energy is affecting the cirction of their Mana, causing them to use their innate Qi to increase their physical strength, they might not be as bulky as warriors but they can enhance themselves with magic. They all look at their enemy with a determined expression, they nock their bows, a massive amount of energy flows towards their bows and with Emishia''s cry, they release their arrows at the same time. The arrows look like raindrops, they might look mesmerising from afar but the targets know that these beautiful rains of glowing arrows are not to be trifled with. They all release some sort of vibration that creates a barrier that blocks the arrows, no matter how many arrowsnd on the barrier, it does not pierce through. The elves look at each other and nod, they once again pull their bowstrings and a tremendous amount of Mana gathers in front of them, the massive fluctuation causes the entire area to tremble. The humanoid praying mantis raises his reaper hands and points it at the elves "Finish them, we must deal with this person as quickly as possible, if I am not wrong then, the other members of the Hope Family will certainly arrive at this location." The other humanoid insects agree with him, they know that with the innate restriction of this realm, they are not as powerful as before, they might be able to reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm but only in a limited time or else their body will be destroyed. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! A sea of thorny vines appear, theysh out at anything that dares toe close to them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The three tanks bulldoze their way into the sea of thorny vines in order to decrease the distance between them and the elves. Unfortunately for them, even after destroying the body of the vines, the scattered parts start wriggling and once they insert their bodies below the ground, they grow anew and it seems that they have been enraged as all of them try totch on upon the three tanks. The elemental humanoid insects take out some sort of orbs and multiple ming dragons appear around them, they shout and the dragons roar as they explode in the sea of vines. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Like an apocalyptic event, the ming dragons swallow the vines and explode, this time, no vines grow anymore, unfortunately for the three tanks, the elves finished their preparation. A humongous arrow can be seen and when they release it, the humongous arrow pierces the vibrating barrier. The arrow''s tip continues to fly into the humanoid praying mantis, it is not afraid, it snorts and waves its reaper hands and the two attacks causing a massive collision, the two opposing force causes sparks to actually fly everywhere. BANG! The humanoid praying mantis is sent a couple of meters backward to his surprise, he looks at the group of elves and feels the tingling sensation in its reaper hands. He bes solemn, he thenmands the rest of his men to not let anyone escape, the group of elves and especially Leafinia is too dangerous to keep alive. "Kill-" He is about to say something when suddenly, the space around him starts to warp, without hesitation, he blinks out of danger. SWISH! A powerful de intent passes through his earlier spot, a beautiful woman riding a giant mantises out of the space tear, together with a breathtaking otherworldly like female, a humanoid scorpion, a mountain sized lion, an armoured beast, a wolf with dragon wings and a golden elephant. They all stare at the humanoid insects present in the battlefield, sensing their aura, the eyes of the humanoid praying mantis narrows, he then slowly ps using his wings. "To think that the Hope Family can actually ess spatial travel without any use of a spaceship, interesting." Leafinia shouts "Yshelia, are they an advance unit or not?!" Yshelia nods "Yes, they are, actually, calling them an advance unit is already stretching it, they do not even have this ne''s coordinates, they are just lucky to arrive nearby by betting on entering a wormhole." The expression of the humanoid insects changed, they did not expect that she knew this, their expressions became malicious. Leafinia believes her, Yshelia cannot help but chuckle "After all, if they are truly an advanced unit, do you really think that they will be in this perfect condition?" Leafinia quickly remembers that Shadowsh is actually going to fight against the true army of the Demon and Plunder Universes all by himself, even though it is impossible for him to win, his strength and abilities should still cause some harm to all his enemies. Yshelia adds "That is why, we must take care of them before they can turn this ne into something simr to that of a Hive World, the more pressing matter is them obtaining the coordinates of this location." Leafinia nods her head, the humanoid insect has been listening to their conversation all of this time, before they invade this ne, they study thenguage that the Hope Family uses because for them, it is the only force capable of harming them. "Deal with them." He calmly orders, with hismand, more humanoid insectse out their spaceships, their auras are actuallyparable to the fighters of Gaia. "Show them the might of our family!" Shouts John Loyd as he opens his source world and releases his swarm of insect army, the rest does the same thing, even Yshelia who is very known for her overprotective behaviour actually lets her n participate. Leafinia appears in front of them "Let my Treants be in the frontline, this ne suits our needs and we will definitely be more efficient than any one of you." Shena suddenly speaks "Slicer and I want to deal with that being." She points at the humanoid praying mantis, upon seeing this, both Yshelia and Leafinia shout at the same time "No!" John Loyd stops the two of them "Will you be more confident if I say Russel will apany the two of them." The two girls hesitated, they could sense the powerful threat being emitted by the humanoid praying mantis, the two of them actually felt that it is more appropriate that it is either two of them that will deal with that entity. But since Russel is considered to be one of the top ten powerhouses in their family, they decide to trust them, after all, it is three against one and Shena and Slicer are a force not to be trifled with as long as the two of them work together. "Come" Russel gestures that the two should ride him, his body and protective Qi can block or even deflect most attacks, he might not know if he is capable of stopping the strange energies from their current enemy but he is confident with his defense. The humanoid praying mantis watches as the two sides army of spaceships starts firing at one another, the light show is definitely something that not many are capable of thanking. BANG! A humanoid scorpion insect feels a powerful suction force from below and he is forced into the ground, shockingly, everything around him dries up and finally turns into a desert. "I want to face you as the two of us are very alike." A voice spreads in its surroundings, the humanoid scorpion looks around but is not able to see or even sense anybody. The sand churns and turns into a golden spear, nearly hitting it, fortunately for it, suddenly, the sand beneath him turns into a quicksand. BANG! The quicksand explodes, destroying the surrounding and creating a giant hole that seems to be radiating intense heat that actually does not affect the remaining sand. "Hahaha! So you are also blessed with the power to control this type of environment, too bad! Mine is greater." He transforms into a scorpion with tentaclesing out of its back. It starts pounding its giant pincers in the sand, multiple quicksand appears in the area, the temperature of the sand grows hotter but they do not turn into crystals, they still stay as sands but it seems that they are radiating some sort of destructive energy that destroys spirit Qi and Mana. A blood red sand suddenly envelops the Plunder Scorpion but it easily breaks free with ck sands that it summons from its tentacles. John Loydes out, the two of them sh and try to pin down the other, they seem to be equal but John Loyd knows that he is actually weaker in terms of pure physical strength which shocks him. He opens his mouth and fires a beam that is filled with his poison, unfortunately for him, the tentacles move and p him away, diverting his toxic breath to another direction. Chapter 1199 - 1199 CHAPTER 1169 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES || 1199 CHAPTER 1169 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES || ¡°You are too young.¡± Says the ck scorpion as he starts attacking with his pincers, each blow creates a dull thud in John Loyd¡¯s carapace. BAM! BAM! BAM! The powerful blows continue to rain down in John Loyd¡¯s body but strangely, he seems to not care. Suddenly, multiple sharp sands pierces through the tentacles, letting him escape but after escaping, he does not attack immediately, just looks at his opponent calmly. ¡°It seems that you have focused on a different path, I always wanted to know if the path I choose will be proven useful to my family, now, I can test it!¡± He ms his pincers into the sand and a sandstorm appears. ¡°Trifling!¡± Screams the ck scorpion as he exhales a vast amount of ck fog that envelops the sandstorm. The two attacks explode and when everything settles down, John Loyd is no longer present, the ck scorpion is actually shocked. After all, he had already locked on his aura but after the collision of the two attacks, his lock on him disappeared, he started looking around but once again, he could not see or sense anything. BANG! A blow hits it in its face, it is blown back by the power of the punch and cracks appear in its carapace. John Loyd reappears, he looks at his opponent with a surprised expression, he cannot help but say ¡°That attack of mine holds all of my power but you actually survive that, you truly are tough.¡± ..... Meanwhile, his opponent is more shocked than him, it res at him and its body explodes with a ck aura that seems to corrode everything around it. SCREECH! It lets out a high pitched scream as it charges towards John Loyd, thetter on the other hand disappears once again, as if he fused with the surrounding sand. ¡°Death Quicksand!¡± It screeches as everything around it turns ck, the sand churns as they also turn ck sand bes a massive quicksand. John Loyd can no longer hide his figure, a transparent pair of wings appears in his back, he is now actually in a humanoid form, two pairs of pincers can be seen shining with golden light. His opponent is stunned, it then startsughing, it screams at him ¡°You abandoned your primal form? Such a pathetic and idiotic decision!¡± John Loyd snorts ¡°I do not care about your opinion, if you know my past fighting style, the past me, you would not even look at me! I owe everything to my family! Since your kind threatens their safety and happiness, I shall use the entirety of my strength and life to kill as many of your kind as I can!¡± The ck scorpion startsughing, it waves its pincer and sharp ck objects fly towards John Loyd but he easily deflects them, seeing this, his opponent sneers ¡°Unfortunately, I will be thest opponent you will ever face!¡± BANG! The ck scorpion is blown away by a powerful blow once again, this time, another John Loyd appears, the twough and say ¡°You are not going to be myst destination.¡± BANG! The ck sand turns into a normal desert, without any source, the quicksand disappears. ROAR! The ck scorpion fires multiple ck beams, the two John Loyd dodges the attacks with ease, the sand around them moves and turns into a giant hand that tries to crush the ck scorpion. BANG! The giant sand hand disappears, it swings its tentacles everywhere and three more John Loyd appears, its tail instantaneously moves and pierces one of the John Loyd and it turns into a bunch of golden sand. It screeches ¡°Do you really think that I cannot see through your clones?!¡± It aims its tail into the ground and a dangerous dark light shes in it, without hesitation, it stabs down. BOOM! A figurees out of the ground, it is the real John Loyd, it turns to its opponent with a surprised expression. He then fires two energy beams from its pincers, the ck scorpion controls the ck sands to block the attack. BOOM! The wall of sand explodes, John Loydnds back on the ground and charges towards its opponent, since his clones are too weak to deal any powerful blows without him using his innate Qi to power them up, he decides to fight head on. The tentacles in the back of the ck scorpion grow longer and they allshes into John Loyd, unfortunately for them, their target is not as slow as he looks. He might appear to be wearing heavy and solid armour but it does not impede his speed, he dodges with ease and arrives in front of his opponent. BANG! The ck scorpion was pushed back a couple of steps, it blocked the attack with its pincers but yet unable to stop himself from being pushed back. ¡°How can that be?!¡± It screams with a dumbfounded expression, it knows that it has more raw strength than John Loyd but it lost in direct confrontation. ¡°Raw strength is not everything, it might be beneficial to be physically strong but it is worthless against an opponent that nearly has the same strength but knows how to use it.¡± John Loyd calmly announces. The ck scorpion looks at its opponent and says ¡°The both of us cannot use any of our abilities as we counter each other.¡± John Loyd agrees to this, venom, both of them are practically immune to each other¡¯s stinger, control over sand, the ck scorpion might be superior because of how many years it has lived but this is the Cultivation Universe, the two offset each other. So, the only way for them to win is via physical battle, the ck scorpion might be bigger but he knows that in terms of direct confrontation, he does not have any hint of confidence. Meanwhile, in a different location on this ne, a battle that continuously shakes the entire ne, causing cracks in space to appear is currently happening. Four individuals are present in this particr battle, the humanoid praying mantis, Russel, Shena and Slicer. The expressions of both sides are very solemn, they did not expect that the opposite side would be stronger than they expected. ¡°Ipliment your family to be able to nurture the three of you but do you really think the three of you can defeat me?!¡± His aura then abruptly rises, he then screams in a loud voice. Every fighter of the Plunder Universe releases their aura and all of them reach Pseudo Immortal Realm, the situation of everyone of the Hope Family is not looking good right now. Russel¡¯s expression changes, he then roars ¡°I will take him head on, use this opportunity to attack him at his sides!¡± Without hesitation, he punches his opponent, the humanoid praying mantis knows that he is still weaker in terms of raw powerpared to Russel but he is not worried, he never truly focuses in this department. He moves at an incredible speed, his de shes into Russel¡¯s neck but it does not pierce through, sparks fly but his reaper hands are actually unable to pierce. BANG! Russel punches but he knows that he had only hit his afterimage, Both Shena and Slicer appear next to the humanoid praying mantis. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! The two attacks multiple times in an instant but not one of their attacks manages to hit their target. ming Breath! Slicer opens his mouth and a steam of me flies towards his target, the humanoid praying mantis beats his wings at incredible speed, preventing the mes from reaching him. A knife suddenly appears in front of him, he snorts and a barrier blocks the knife, he then disappears but Russel anticipates the direction of where he is going to blink. BOOM! He attacks and the two of them sh, he might not be as strong as his opponent but the attack of the humanoid praying mantis is not a pushover. He is not blown back but the attack still causes his body to tremble, both Shena and Slicer appear at his side once again. The expression of the two changes, both swings in the same direction simultaneously, sparks fly as their weapons collide with the reaper hands of their target. They do not expect that their target can react this fast, unfortunately for their opponent, the Hope Family understands each other quite well, Russel already raised his foot when the two of them just appeared. BOOM! The humanoid praying mantis feels that the space around him bes sealed and his expression bes solemn, his reaper hands glints with a bright light and without hesitation, he meets the foot head on. Almighty Stomp! Unfortunately for him, this is one of Russel¡¯s strongest attacks, the stomp blows the humanoid praying mantis into the ground. Air Cannon! Russel inhalesrge amounts of air and spirit Qi into his trunk. BOOM! He fires it but the humanoid praying mantis reappears besides him, he swings his hand and chips some of the golden armour that Russel has. Chapter 1200 - 1200 CHAPTER 1170 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES ||| 1200 CHAPTER 1170 HOPE FAMILY VS INSECT ELITES ||| Suddenly, an irresistible suction force stops the humanoid praying mantis from teleporting, Russel seems to have anticipated this and swings his powerful trunk at him with full power. A ck aura explodes out of the humanoid praying mantis¡¯ body, he then swings his reaper hands and meets the blow head on. BANG! He is blown back by the force of the attack, both Shena and Slicer attacks at the direction of where he is flying, their de intent slices through the air cleanly. The humanoid praying mantis spins and blocks the two attacks, he uses the force behind the de Qi in order to stop his momentum. Unfortunately for him, the two will not let him escape that easily, they appear close to him at different sides and attacks at the same time. BOOM! The two are blown back by the massive explosion of energy from their enemy, Russel appears above him with his foot raised high. Almighty Stomp! The huge force caves in the ground before it evennds, the humanoid praying mantis use his earlier burst of force to slice through thew that is binding him and escapes the stomp. BOOM! Everything below Russel is destroyed by his stomp, unfortunately for him, his target manages to escape before he can hit him. ¡°The three of you are truly powerful, even with my current rank, I am still unable to deal with your group but this ends now.¡± As thest word escapes his mouth, his body undergoes a great change. ..... A mantis with ck jade-like carapace, a pair of des that is coated with ck sheen, has multiple tentacles from its chest and stomach. He disappears from the sight of the three, a massive premonition of danger assaults Russel, he quickly reacts, he swings his tusk des with his entire strength. BANG! He is pushed backward by the blow, his tusk des actually crack after their confrontation, his expression bes ugly, his nose is also bleeding. He blocks the remnant of his opponent¡¯s strange energy with his nose but he does not expect that his defense would be broken through, fortunately for him, his ability to regenerate is superb. He grits his teeth and attacks but his enemy is now moving at a speed that outsses him, the ck jade mantis moves in circles around him, raining down devastating attacks without holding anything back. PENG! PENG! PENG! The golden glow radiating out of Russel¡¯s body actually grows brighter with each hit. The attacks were at first chipping down his defenses but after a while, his body only became tougher, meanwhile, the ck jade mantis realised that his speed is actually going down, his expression did not change. He stops his assault and gets some distance between them, he raises one of his reaper hands and swings. SWISH! The attack actually made Russel¡¯s instinct scream of danger, both Shena and Slicer appear in front of him. ¡°Give us some of your golden innate Qi, we will receive the attack, use this opportunity to hit him back!¡± Shena shouts at him. He nods his head as the body of the two glows in golden bright light, the two then hold hands and fuses with each other. A woman with six pairs of wings holding a giant reaper scythe appears, they are the fusion between Shena and Slicer, they take a step forward and with a single swing of their scythe, they slice through the space around them. BANG! The two sides collide, causing the space to bend, fortunately, unlike in the past, the space is no longer as weak as before, the will of this realm focuses on the defense of all worlds and nes. Fused Shena is about to teleport but they are a step toote, their opponent appears in front of them, they block his des but the tentacles in his chest grabs them and sucks their energy. ¡°Get your hands off them!¡± Russel roars as his fist flies towards the ck jade mantis, his enemy can sense that he has be stronger and realises that he must not be hit directly. He escapes, Russel quickly grabs the fused Shena and asks ¡°Are you alright?¡± They nod their heads ¡°We are still fine, the Heaven Swallowing Technique saves us but be careful, that thing seems to be growing stronger by the second.¡± Russel nods his head ¡°It is not surprising, they are adapting to this realm¡¯s suppression, little by little but do not worry, everyone in our family receives Leafinia¡¯s distress call and are now finishing up in their quest.¡± Meanwhile, in Thunder, Ocean, Demon, Fire ne, the battle is basically finished, since discovering that Leafinia is now fighting against powerful individuals from the Plunder Universe, they decide to hurry up and no longer hold anything back. Gulli and the rest leave Red to take charge, they can no longer hold themselves back and decide to take one of the spaceships to fly to Nature ne. Sans is flying back home, Gaia still needs protection, as long as he can return, the royal army can make a move and fly to the Nature ne. The fastest force is led by France, since he is now anxious to help his family, he does not hold back at the least, he leaves his subordinates to clean up and he flies with his elites back into The Underworld, after all, they can ess the location of the Nature ne as long as they arrive there. ROAR! A loud roar can be heard near Yshelia, she is fighting against an insect that has multiple eyes and is using some type of orb that can ess different types of elemental energy just like her nascent weapon. The roar stuns the multiple eyed being, suddenly, the temperature around it increases abruptly, a giant ming demon appears, it opens its mouth and releases a stream of ming breath without hesitation. ¡°ze!¡± Shouts Yshelia happily, she might be able to deal with her current opponent but it will take her a lot of effort and time to do so. The orbs around the multiple eyed being moves and ck water surges around it and blocks the iing ming breath but it underestimates the destructive capability of ze¡¯s fire. The ck water churns and starts to evaporate after being hit by the stream of me, the mes are still descending towards its location. It then summons a ck hole that absorbs the me and teleports it to a different location, besides Leafinia but unfortunately for it, ze can sense the mes that he summons and disperses it. Yshelia uses this opportunity to attack, she blinks near it and with a wave of her hand, multicoloured light beams flies everywhere, destroying the ck tentacles. ¡°BURN!¡± With his battle cry, his mes scatter everywhere, he then punches towards the direction of the multiple eyed peas. Being attacked at two fronts causes the being to do something drastic, its strength momentarily increases, it reaches the Immortal Cultivation Realm but in just a couple of seconds. It blocks the attack of the two but it injured itself after forcing its cultivation to rise but for it, this is a worthy sacrifice. BANG! A thunderboltnds on top of its head, the multiple eyed being screams in pain, it does not know why but it feels that the thunderbolt contains the same energy as a heavenly tribtion. ¡°France!¡± Happily screams Yshelia, it seems that the rest are now close, the expression of the multiple eyed being changes, it knows that it is no match in a three on one battle. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The giant spaceship of the Plunder Army starts shooting in their direction, seeing this, the expression of the elves manning the spaceships of the Gaia Army bes ugly. They cannot deny the fact that the spaceships of their enemies are a lot better than theirs but they are confident that they can take down all of the ships. Unfortunately, their energy barrier is a lot weakerpared to their enemy, if it were not for the fact that many of theirrades are serving as backup energy sources, they would have already fallen. ¡°Continue firing! We are still not on the red! st these b*stards and show them the indomitable spirit of Gaia!¡± Screams Lily. They have been exchanging attacks all of this time, they might be affected by the battle that is happening all around them but this does not stop them from firing at one another. Yshelia shouts ¡°ze, go help the elves, they are fighting with some powerhouses and many of them have already died!¡± France¡¯s eyes sharpen, his killing intent explodes, the elves are the number one subordinates of the Hope Family, this is a fact that everyone in Gaia knows, for them to be killed, of course, it will enrage anyone of them. Yshelia can sense the killing intenting from France, her expression changes, she then says ¡°France, I will leave this to you, go crazy, I will returnter to help you out.¡± Chapter 1201 - 1201 CHAPTER 1171 THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN POWERHOUSES 1201 CHAPTER 1171 THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN POWERHOUSES ze and Yshelia are now flying towards a particr humanoid insect, its body is filled with scars from the battle between it, the elves and the spaceships. It is also the individual responsible for killing most of the elves, Yshelia is about to attack when ze stops her. ¡°Let me deal with that thing, I am not that great with anything but fighting, take care of the elves first, looking at their expressions, they are definitely going to blow themselves up.¡± He sighs after saying this, his admiration towards the elves is always high. The reason why he sighs is because he wants the demon race to be in equal status with the elves but seeing their performance and their attitude, he knows that the demons will have to aplish something great that only the members of the Hope Family to be considered as equal with the elves. ROAR! A loud roar rings out and the humanoid monster is blown away by ze¡¯s flying fire punch, the powerful blow burns arge part of the insect¡¯s body. The humanoid insect no longer restricts its physical form and transforms into a worm with thousands of wriggling tentacles all over its body. ¡°Die!¡± ze roars as he breathes out mes that seers through the air and seemingly melts even the surrounding space around them. Since he is fighting with his family, he does not care even if he exhausts his internal Qi, he will end this battle as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, Yshelia grabs the elves using her divine sense and with the help of the remaining fairies inside of her source star, he heals them, just enough for them to survive. ..... She heaves a sigh of relief seeing that she manages to save all of the breathing ones but for those that had already perished, she can no longer save them, their souls are also destroyed, making it impossible for anyone to revive them. Back to France, the sky darkens as thunder continues to rumble in the sky and shes of thunderbolts can be seen everywhere, the expression of his opponent bes grim, its multiple eyes are scanning for any ws to take advantage of but it cannot see anything. It is quite startled, the storm is a man-made disaster, it should not be wless and can be prevented but this thunderstorm seems to be different. What it does not know is that, France man-made disasters are not technically man-made but he gathers all the thunderclouds in the entire world and activates them. Since this is a ne, the storm he gathers is not simple, its lethality is a hundred times more powerful than any he has ever created, maybe even greater but he knows that he cannot control such a powerful storm but he can gather all the thunderstrikes into his body and st it into his target. SKREE! He lets out a high pitch screech, the thunderbolts in the sky gather towards him, his body is now filled with lightning, seeing this, the multiple eyed being quickly reacts. It fires a beam containing half of its energy, France also releases his attack and both collide with each other. There was silence, then, an explosion that shocks everyone on both sides takes ce, both France and the multiple eyed being were blown away, the two of them are not in any great condition, they barely survived, France opens his mouth and absorbs the thunder power of the ne but because of his current condition, the amount he can absorb is extremely pitiful. Actually, if it is not for the fact that all the members of the Hope Family learn the Heaven Swallowing Technique, he would have been unable to absorb any hint of energy. ¡°France!¡± Cries Yshelia in distress, such a powerful explosion will even harm her, much less France who focuses on offense and speed. BAM! France crashes into one of the spaceships of the Plunder Army, seeing this, all the nearby ships aim at him. Suddenly, arge volume of water appears and ms themselves into the spaceships, the barrier might have prevented them from getting destroyed but the blow causes their shields to flicker in a weak light. A giant hand made of water quickly grabs France and throws him, unfortunately for him, the spaceships¡¯ cannons are already fully charged, they fire at the same time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The two energy beams are blocked by a giant humanoid skeleton, it carries a spear, it is actually thrusting it at a speed that is invisible in the naked human eyes. The spear intent and the high quality death Qi is blocking the energy beams from reaching France, suddenly, multiple arrows and spears filled with death Qi and killing intent flies towards the spaceships. ¡°Death Strike!¡± Cries the giant skeleton as it thrusts its spear onest time, destroying the energy beams. Sans is about to fall down, he does not expect that the energy beams are this destructive and powerful. He is the giant skeleton, after sensing that one of them is in danger, both him and Clwyd use spatial jumps at the same time to save their brother. ¡°Clwyd, bring France into the main ship, we need to nurse him back to health, we need him in this battle.¡± Sansmands as he raises his spear, causing the undeads behind him to roar. NEIGH! Nightmare appears from his shadow and when he is atop of him, their aura bes even more menacing. The spaceships of the Plunder Army opens their entrances and three individuals with humanoid form appear. Sans can sense the threat emitting from the three of them, upon sensing their aura, Yshelia¡¯s expression changes, it is the same level as the humanoid praying mantis that Russel, Shena and Slicer are currently fighting. ¡°Sans needs help!¡± She flies towards him, the three humanoid insects transform into their primal form. A beetle, a moth and a dragonfly, the three charge towards Sans at the same time, together with some ve insects, the number of insects isparable to that of Sans¡¯ army. ¡°Fairy Light!¡± Shouts Yshelia as she fires a powerful energy beam towards the moth, thetter seems to realise the danger that the beam represents and stops. It ps its wings and dust fills the surroundings, a hazy screen appears, it seems to be very weak but when the energy beam hits it, the screen stays intact. The dragonfly is the fastest, it reaches Sans in almost an instant, if it was not for the fact that he is quite experienced in battle, Sans would have been defeated in their first sh. BAM! Both sides are blown a couple of meters backward, Nightmare snorts but he knows that their opponent is no pushover. The giant beetle is the slowest, it continues to fly at a constant speed but its target is not Sans but the undead army. Sans is too fast for it, so it decides to pick the best target for its strength, the undead army, the undeads fires their arrows, spells, spears and guns but they are unable to pierce through the beetle¡¯s defense. Dragon Breath! BOOM! The beetle is hit by a dragon breath but it is incredibly tough, it does not retreat nor stop, it continues to advance. BANG! A giant being appears and blocks its path, surprising it, after all, it is always proud of its physical trait, yet someone dares to block it. It raises its head only to be met by a powerful force pulling it by its horn, it bes enraged, it uses its entire strength to stop its body from being pulled. Gulli is shocked, to think that such a powerful foe exists in this realm, he can feel himself being overpowered. ¡°The Law Of Power and the Law Of Strength, to think that you manage to learn these two and even master it with such proficiency, it seems that I have my work cut out for me.¡± He states before letting go of the horn. BAM! A Punch hits the back of the beetle, Gulli then continues his barrage of punches but is unable to harm the beetle even a little. BAM! The battle turns at a quick speed, quite unlike his slow pace earlier, Gulli can dodge the attack as this speed is not enough to startle him but the following scene stuns him. He is pushed a couple of steps back, he looks at his opponent with rising battle intent, that powerful gravitational force is something that he desires to learn. Seeing its opponent holding two giant shields, the beetle is quite surprised, it does not expect to meet a fighter that is almost simr to it. Gulli transforms into his battle form and two illusionary dragon heads appear beside him, four pairs of weaponized hands appear on his side. He points his sword at the beetle and says ¡°You are a powerful opponent, worthy of my life, I cannot afford to lose but I know you do too, so let us settle this battle in a different battlefield!¡± Chapter 1202 - 1202 CHAPTER 1172 LIFE AND DEATH DOMAIN 1202 CHAPTER 1172 LIFE AND DEATH DOMAIN The two of them were teleported to a different world, it is quite gray and lifeless, it does not look like any world, it is bleaker than any undead world as it contains nothing. Gulli and his opponent face each other in this location, the beetle is actually confused as to where they are currently. ¡°Wee to my world, or at least a part of it, since I can sense that you are a warrior, I can take my time exining to you this battlefield.¡± ¡°My race is a warring race that is known to conquer different worlds and this is just one of the worlds that I have absorbed.¡± The beetle can understand this and quickly feel that it is in danger, after all, this world belongs to Gulli, he definitely has some advantages that it does not have. ¡°Do not worry, this world has been stripped clean of anything, even the space around it is now nonexistent, it is an empty world without anything in it.¡± The beetle realises something and its fighting intent abruptly rises, Gulliughs out loud after sensing this. ¡°You are correct, this world only contains one rule and that is, only one can go out, we do not have any type of elemental energy nor spirit Qi to help us recover, only our strength and mysterious intent and personalw can be used in this dimension.¡± ¡°I call this, the Life and Death Dimension!¡± ..... He cannot let this beetle escape, it is extremely powerful and destructive, even though this is also risky for him, he can only use this method to minimise the destruction of Nature ne. He is also confident with his mastery ofw of power,w of destruction andw of indestructibility. He also has sword and saber intent, as long as he can buy as much time as possible, his chances of victory will only increase. The beetle can actually destroy this dimension, it just needs to release his true strength but it will definitely put him in a difficult situation once it gets out. Without hesitation, it charges towards Gulli, thetter can sense his intention and does not back down, he also charges towards him, his sabers raised high and his shields prepared to take the blow. BOOM! The two collide and Gulli loses, he is blown back by the power of the charge, the beetle is not finished yet, it opens its mouth and the energy inside it gathers into its mouth. BOOM! It fires the beam, Gulli can sense the power of the beam and ps his wings fast and even throws the attack that he has been charging towards the ground to propel himself away from the trajectory of the beam. The beetle sees that Gulli has dodged its attack, it seems that he has been underestimating its opponent, it quickly realises this and charges its mind. BOOM! It fires another beam but because it does not charge it like the first one, it is a little weaker in terms of power. BAM! Gulli connects his two shields and takes the blow head on, it forces a couple of meters back but he manages to withstand it. ¡®What is that sound?¡¯ He asks before feeling a powerful blow hitting his shield, finally blowing him away. He beats his wings furiously in order to stop himself, suddenly, the same sound can once again be heard. Dragon Breath! He fires a dragon breath in his front, an explosion urs and the image of the beetle can be seen but it does not stop its charge. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Fury!¡± He swings his swords simultaneously, stopping the beetle, he then uppercuts it using his shield. BANG! The blow causes the beetle to raise its head, Gulli will not waste such a great opportunity and attacks, unfortunately, a powerful gravitational power forces him to stop. ¡°What the-¡± BAM! Before he can finish what he wants to say, a tentacle appears and ps him away. He stops himself, he looks at his opponent with a dumbfounded expression, two giant pairs of tentacles can seem wriggling behind it. His expression returns to normal ¡°I have forgotten the fact that all of you have these tentacles but do you really think that you are the only one that has multiple limbs.¡± He steps forward and propels himself towards the beetle, the two of them once again sh, causing a powerful shockwave to spread throughout the empty world, they are no longer breathing because there is no air, nothing at all, everything they producees from within. Meanwhile, the battle between the dragonfly and Sans is causing great chaos to both sides, the former is an incredibly fast individual that seems to have nothing that can hold it back. Meanwhile, Sans is riding Nightmare, with his trusted stead ability to increase their speed as long as the two of them be one, also Sans has a powerful eye skill that can anticipate the movement of his targets. They are now vanishing and reappearing, they are moving at an entirely different set of time but Sans knows that he cannot do this forever, after all, he is not France but he does not need to. The dragonfly quickly realises something, it fires multiple wind des and retreats, it senses that something is corroding its entire being, it does not know what but it knows that it is dangerous. Sans knows that his opponent will eventually realise that the death marks he nts in its body be discovered, he is just surprised that it did not take long for it to notice. He quickly throws his spear with all his might towards the dragonfly, his opponent seems to notice this and actually takes this attack seriously. The spear might not be as fast as it is but it still does not know the true ability of the strange energy in its body, it is not stupid to be cautious. It splits into different afterimages and flies away, unfortunately for it, the death mark seems to be a homing beacon, the spear curves and chases after it. Sans creates more spears but unlike the first one, they are not that tough and sharp, he throws them containing his Origin Death Qi. SHOO! SHOO! SHOO! With every throw, the air seems to be ripped apart, the dragonfly changes its method, it opens its mouth and actually lets out a dragon roar. ROAR! The roar reverberates everywhere and its form changes into a dragon that belongs to the eastern faction, it haspound eyes and still has its wings but scales are now all over its body. Sans expression does not change, he spreads his palm and his natal spear reappears in it, he knows that the current transformation of his enemy renders his spear throws effective. The green dragon realises that it is incapable of dodging the attacks because of the death mark within it, since it is like this, he decides to fight in a way that it does not like. BAM! BAM! BAM! The bone spears allnds on its body but they do not do anything, the tough scale that it has prevents the spears from piercing through. Its speed might be reduced by a little but its defense and power increases tremendously but it always dislikes fighting in this manner as it is known to be overly cautious. Sans grips his spear and charges towards it, the two know that the battle is far from over, their battles will only grow bitter as time passes by. While everyone is fighting, the situation between the ck jade mantis, Russel, Shena and Slicer is growing tense. Both sides are now riddled with injuries, especially Russel as he takes most of the attacks of his enemy, meanwhile, cracks can be seen in the body of the ck jade mantis, a cut is also present in one of its wings. The ck jade mantis no longer has any hint of carefree attitude, he cannot afford to, his opponents show him that underestimating them is a mistake that will probably cause his death. The trio on the other hand, are also looking at their enemy with a serious expression, they cannot believe that he managed to survive their joint assault, it seems that it is not a wonder why he is themander of this battalion. Seeing that the injuries that Russel has are recovering, the ck jade mantis curses inwardly, he quickly attacks, his target is not Russel but the fused Shena. Hmph! ¡°Do you think that we did not anticipate this?!¡± Russel roars as he charges towards the ck jade mantis, he seems to not care about the safety of Shena and Slicer. Unfortunately for their opponent, this is not the case, the two just show how capable they are and Russel no longer worries about their safety and can focus on ending the battle. ¡°Take my punch!¡± He roars as he punches with his entire strength, the power seems to make the world dim, not to mention his size only increases his momentum. Chapter 1203 - 1203 CHAPTER 1173 LIGHTNING BOLTS 1203 CHAPTER 1173 LIGHTNING BOLTS Just as the punch is about to hit the ck jade mantis, his target shifts his de slightly and gently turns his fist away. ¡®What?!¡¯ He exims inwardly but he quickly recovers and shifts his power in a different direction causing the ck jade mantis to freeze in shock. BANG! The powerful punch hits his face squarely, causing him to take a couple of steps backwards, he turns to Russel with a dumbfounded expression. Seeing this, Russel sneers at him ¡°Do you really think that I do not know the gentle counter force, bad news for you, almost all the members of the Hope Family know.¡± He harrumphs and punches once again but this time, the aura of the ck jade mantis changes, his speed abruptly rises and within a split second, he was sliced multiple times. PENG! PENG! PENG! The ck jade mantis hits him a couple more times before shifting his attention towards Fused Shena who is actually attacking him right now. Suddenly, a thunderbolt descends from the sky and hits the ck jade mantis directly, he spits out blood as he is caught by surprise. Russel and Fused Shena were also shocked by the sudden change of event but they quickly recovered and attacked simultaneously, such an opportunity is too good to ignore. BAM! BAM! The three are blown back by fierce wind des that are entirely ck, their opponent look at the dark sky and hisses. ..... Meanwhile, everyone in the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army is taken back, they can sense that theirmander is now using his power ofws, they know that doing this will make someone from their universe or any foreign universes be susceptible to the attack of the heavenly will. Heavenly tribtion lightning is noughing matter, no matter how proud they are, they know that they are no match against a will that epasses multiple worlds and even gxies. ¡®Why the hell did it appear this soon?¡¯ He grumbles inwardly, he knows that activating his astral wind will cause the heavenly will tosh out on him but he does not expect it to be so soon. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three heavenly tribtion lightning bolts descend from the sky, they both carry the Origin Law of this universe and also its fury. ¡®I need to return back to the ship!¡¯ He regrets using one of his trump cards, he does not expect that the heavenly tribtion will descend on him this quickly. Inside the main ship of Gaia, France is looking in a certain direction, his mouth is leaking blood but there is a cruel smile on his face. He can sense the anger of heaven and immediately redirect it to the source of its anger, he actually stumbles on such a perfect opportunity to assist even with his current condition. His lightning strikes might be destructive but the power behind the true essence of the heavenly tribtion lightning is much fiercer and is more fearsome. ¡°To think that even the heaven feels threatened by these invaders, I have not looked down on them but even with this, I have still underestimated their true capability, it seems that they are truly a tier higher than this universe.¡± He mumbles to himself. Back to the ck jade mantis, after sensing the growing threat in the sky, he immediately retreated without hesitation. Unfortunately for him, the trio will not let him escape, Russel lets out a loud trumpet and fires an Air Cannon towards him, Fused Shena on the other hand splits into two once again and returns to their original form. They both then send two powerful de Qi each towards the fleeing ck jade mantis, shockingly, all of their attacks were blocked by the astral wind that is rotating around the body of their target. ¡°We must not let him escape!¡± Roars Russel as he chases after him, suddenly, the heavenly tribtion lightning bolts that are about to descend gathers towards one specific point and a giant hawk appears in the sky. ¡°France!¡± The trio who were tensed because of the battle were shocked by the image in the sky, it is their brother but from the message they received via divine sense from their family, France should be bedridden inside the main ship. SKREE! The hawk made up of heavenly tribtion lightning bolts lets out a high pitched screech, this causes the mind of the people of this universe to be calm and steady, refreshing them from any bad thoughts. It is the opposite for the invaders, they feel that their heads are going to explode because of the high pitched screech, if it is not for the fact that they are top powerhouses, they would have been clutching their heads and screaming in pain. They might be safe but the low ranking soldiers fighting against the undead armies and the elves are not so lucky, the high pitch screech causes them unbearable pain, their opponents will definitely not let such an opportunity to counteract passed by, all of them attacks with their entire strength. Because of this, hundreds of insect soldiers that are more powerful than the insects that they had faced were killed in an instant. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Roars the ck jade mantis as he swings his de with his entire strength, together with the power of his astral wind towards the iing thunder hawk. BOOM! A bright sh appears, causing most fighters to cover their eyes, after the sh a loud sound of explosion can be heard and the entire ne trembles. Arge crater appears just below the previous spot of the ck jade mantis, seeing the crater, the expression of Russel turns grave, even he, is incapable of surviving such a powerful blow. ¡®Did France had a breakthrough?¡¯ He inwardly asks before shaking his head, he knows that this should be impossible as the path to godhood is no longer essible in the lower realm. Gaia is the only passageway left that connects the two realms together, only two individuals manage to ascend and they are both members of the Hope Family. Suddenly, a shocking scene can be seen, multiple tentaclese out of the crater, it seems trembling in weakness, without hesitation, Russel charges towards the crater. He erges himself and starts stomping at the crater repeatedly without any pause, the expression of both Shena and Slicer turns strange, they did not expect that their brother would be this ruthless but they are notining. They approach the hole and start charging their attack, if their target still survives this, they are going to take care of it, once and for all. While their battle seems to have reached its end, the battle between the ck scorpion and John Loyd are still ongoing. The two are only using their physical attributes to harm one another but unfortunately for the ck scorpion, even with its extra limb like tentacles, it is outmatched against John Loyd. Suddenly, while the two of them are locked in a tight battle, the expression of the ck scorpion changes, ck sand moves and attacks John Loyd. ¡°Do you really think that such an attack will be able to harm me?!¡± John Loyd roars as he tries to control the ck sand but fails to do so. He ps his wings and uses spatial blink to escape, his expression is very grave, his opponent on the other hand is also looking at him with a simr expression. ¡°You have fooled me, I thought that my plunder trait will bring me victory, even though this universe is suppressing us, I should still be able to win a war of attrition using this trait of ours.¡± John Loyd smiles as he looks at his opponent with disdain, he had already sensed the feeling of getting devoured since their first collision, without hesitation, he uses their family¡¯s renowned technique, the Heaven Swallowing Technique. Also, his flesh eating sand has now covered the entire area around them, the two of them have been fighting a battle of attrition all of this time but actually, he has been absorbing the energy of his opponent. ¡°I will-¡± BOOM! A lightning bolt descends from the sky and it is exactly the same heavenly tribtion that has hit the ck jade mantis. Inside the main ship, Franceughs out loud sensing that another powerhouse in the Plunder Universe side uses their astral weapons, he is about to direct the fury of the heaven once again but he suddenly starts coughing violently. The elves that are taking care of him are startled by his sudden reaction, they quickly administer a healing skill on him but the injury his body is carrying is just too great. After coughing up arge volume of blood, he faints and the fury of the heaven bes lost, it starts searching for its target and this will take some time because the Plunder Universe¡¯s Army has some sort of cloaking device that prevents the will of this universe from finding them. Chapter 1204 CHAPTER 1174 IMMORTAL Chapter 1204 CHAPTER 1174 IMMORTAL Without the assistance of the heavenly tribtion, the pressure that John Loyd is currently facing multiplies. He is not intimidated in any way, he faces his opponent with a determined expression, he rather dies than to let down his family. "Let us end this charade!" The ck scorpion roars as it ms its pincer in the ground, causing a massive quake. John Loyd feels something has changed in the area but does not know why but he trusts his instinct, he ps his wings and flies to the sky. BANG! He falls back down as he feels something is preventing him from leaving, he cannot help but be taken aback. If his instinct is not wrong, what his opponent had used is actually a type of earthw but this should be impossible. After all, they are currently in the Cultivation Universe, these invaders should be incapable of using the power ofw of their own universe in this location, that is why they are confident in their victory. The ck scorpion clearly knows what is now swirling in his mind, he sneers and mocks "Do you really think that we are newbies in this type of mission? You are looking down on us too much!" It roars as it appears in front of John Loyd using a simr skill as earth shift. BANG! It destroys John Loyd but only manages to destroy a substitute, it turns backwards but multiple John Loyd appears. "This trick once again! You are not going to fool me once again!" The ck astral sand around him moves and destroys every John Loyd in the area. ''Hmm?'' It quickly realises something and tries to escape but the sand beneath him explodes and John Loyd reappears. BANG! The blow finally pierces its incredibly tough shell but only a small part, it waves its pincer and smashes John Loyd with its astral sand. BAM! John Loyd is unable to dodge the attack and is blown to quite a distance, tumbling away like a broken doll thrown by its owner. After crashing some more, he finally stops, cracks can be seen from his shell but there is no pained expression on his face, only a victorious smile. "Hmph!" The ck scorpion harrumphs as it waves its pincers once again and his astral sand surges like a tidal wave. John Loyd raises his hand and a wall of golden sand appears, the two shes, the astral sand is much stronger than the golden sand. He grunts as he is now on the verge of falling down, he has underestimated the power and ferocity of the astral sand. ''It should be working at this moment.'' He cannot help but think this, just as he expected, the ck scorpion feels something within him and actually spits out blood. His expression bes ghastly pale and cannot help but turn towards the surging astral sand, he feels that it should be impossible. He cannot help but ask in disbelief "You poisoned me?" This is something that he is unable to ept, he is always confident with his own ability to resist poison and other toxic energy but he is actually feeling a poison-like sensation traveling all around his body. John Loyd grins but does not answer, the thing that he had used in order to take down his target is a powerful medicine that the researchers from Gaia have discovered. Immortal Medicine, it does not grant immorality but it has a heaven-defying effect, replenishing the power ofw and intent of an individual that ingests it. It is not a poison but a medicine that every powerhouse would want to have, it was discovered and created by the researchers that went into the extreme zone of Time World, wasting thousands of years of research in order to just invent the prototype of this medicine. Unfortunately for the soldiers of the Plunder Universe, this is only the case for the people of the Cultivation Universe, for them, it is a fatal weapon. "It ising." Says John Loyd as the storm that has dispersed earlier returns, it is now umting power in order to strike the ck scorpion. The astral sand, together with the immortal medicine is now cancelling the cloaking power of the cloaking device. It is now impossible for the ck scorpion to hide from the will of this universe, he can only bitterly resist the pressure that is now crushing it. BOOM! His aura rises and his level rises to Immortal Rank, upon sensing this, everyone from the Plunder Universe inhales a deep cold breath. "Retreat!" Roars the ck jade, it then turns everything around it into ck sand and when they absorb enough power, they start transforming into astral sand very slowly. The insects know that one Immortal Rank expert is capable of stopping the entire Hope Family, what''s more, the ck scorpion is no ordinary Immortal but one that reaches the next great realm, nearly the rank of aary Lord. He first deals with Russel, Shena and Slicer, the trio does not expect such a thing, fortunately for them, Sans manages to save them before they are mmed by the giant wave of ck sand. The ck jade mantis escapes the crater and his appearance is extremely pitiful, he looks at the three but no hint of anger can be seen from his expression. He sighs and turns to the ck scorpion and says "I was about to break my limiter, to think that you beat me first." The ck scorpion sighs "I wish that I would not have to go this far, unfortunately, the poison inside my body had now be a beacon for the will of this universe." The ck jade mantis is shocked but his expression quickly returns to normal, he was then escorted back to the main ship, he takes out amunication device that looks simr to that of a shell. BOOM! Gulli is blown away by a powerful force and a crack in space appears, Leafinia quickly rescues him. He is looking at the giant beetle with indignation, he and his opponent are actually equal but suddenly, he feels a powerful force that makes him feel helpless and is blown away, the life and death domain is even destroyed by the blow. The giant beetle looks at him with a shocked expression, he then turns to his ship, he still cannot believe that Gulli survived his blow. Once themander and the generals return to the ships, they quickly escape, the Hope Family is unable to chase after them because of the ck jade mantis, they can only be forced to retreat, only France, Rose, Leafinia, Yshelia and Gulli stay. Sans cannot stay because of the fact that his death Qi will interfere with Leafinia''s ability, she is now the main fighter against the ck scorpion. France begged to stay, he might not be of any help directly in the battle but he can redirect the heavenly tribtion lightning, the ck scorpion will not be able to survive after breaking his limiter. The battle shakes the entire Nature ne, it takes three days to finish and if it is not for the fact that the will of this universe is helping the five suppress and attack the ck scorpion, they would have lost. More than half of the nature ne is destroyed, Leafinia is forced to take the heart of the ne and escape back to The Underworld, the remnant of the ne is then destroyed by a powerful spatial storm that the will of this universe summons. The entire Hope Family is shaken by the power of their opponent, they no longer wonder the fact that their almighty big brother is not looking for a victory. They realise that survival is truly the topmost priority in the uing war, battle with such level is something that they are unable to participate deeply, they can only fight in a limited manner. After the battle, other than the Nature ne, the other nes that rebel from thews of Gaia are conquered, they are now considered as property of the Hope Family. The Hope Family are now going to turn the four nes into a location to produce and train specific soldiers. Nature ne is now destroyed and Leafinia decides to sacrifice it to her dungeon, it will definitely have a huge impact and she might be able to surpass Sans and everyone else. Of course Sans knows this, that is why, he is rushing to fight against the insects, absorbing their essence and if he is lucky, find a hive world to destroy and improve his power and the power of his army. The one that is now facing the most pressure is Yshelia, she is now trying to achieve a different but at the same time, the same path from the two. Leafinia decides to increase her power via dungeon and fate, Sans is via soul essence and fate, she decides to go through the contract n and also spread her fate all over the world. All of them are using the power of faith to nurture their soul avatars that are staying inside Safehaven Paradise. Chapter 1205 - 1205 CHAPTER 1175 EACH ARE PLANNING TO IMPROVE RAPIDLY 1205 CHAPTER 1175 EACH ARE PLANNING TO IMPROVE RAPIDLY Leafinia¡¯s avatar is the Luminous Tree Of Life, as long as it exists, she will not truly die, Sans is inside a coffin that is staying under the Lunar Yin Lake and Yshelia¡¯s is an actual clone of her, ying in the bewildering forest that is off limits to anyone except for mindless beasts and the Hope Family. The mindless beasts might have not developed their intelligence but their strength is not to be looked down upon, their entire body is considered full of treasure in the outside world. Shadowsh rears them in order to give people food and material resources that can be considered as all high quality, making the lives of the intelligent beings inside Safehaven Paradise a luxury. Because it was Amethyst that developed these mindless beasts, for them, gaining intelligence is almost impossible, unless they reach the peak rank of this realm, they are restricted by their bloodlines to gain any hint of intelligence. They do not need to cultivate, as long as they stay inside Safehaven Paradise, they can absorb the energy flowing within the domain, this might have given them heaven defying cultivation speed but this is also the thing that restricts them. They are dependent on Safehaven Paradise but the will of the domain does not want them to grow to anything but food resources. Back to the present, Gulli is now building a prison inside a dungeon, he also has an avatar substitute but it is inside his Demon World and his source star is connected with Gaia, even if he dies, his source star will return to Gaia and he can recover. He is going to put all the most heinous criminals inside the prison dungeon that is filled with demonic Qi and other vicious types of energies that can corrupt one¡¯s mind. He is also going to throw some demons inside, he is going to raise the most ruthless and brutal demons inside, they just need to pray to his demon god statue in order for them to return but this lifesaving grace is not essible to the criminals. ..... Upon hearing his n, whether it is Red, cky, Kuros or ze, all of them thinks that this is a great idea. Red wants to put some Blood Imps that are half vampire and half demon inside in order to increase their bloodthirst, those that can reach a certain level can be captured and raised. Most imps are not intelligent, they are just like goblins but as long as they evolve into higher ranking imps and even a Pit Lord, they can gain enough intelligence. ¡°As long as half of the demons survive, we will definitely benefit with this n.¡± Says cky. The rest nod their heads, ze speaks ¡°They are not only going to fight amongst themselves but also the native demons that are produced by the dungeon.¡± Red suddenly says ¡°How about we offer the military grade version of the Heaven Swallowing Technique to the criminals in order to raise their survival chance and also increase the danger they pose amongst each other.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Gulli immediately replies, for them, the Heaven Swallowing Technique is the most powerful technique that their family has. Kuros adds ¡°We cannot offer Earth Swallowing Technique but we can offer Beast Swallowing Technique and some demon type techniques that the devil practitioners practices.¡± Gulli frowns ¡°I can agree with the first option but the second is something that I can¡¯t ept, you all should know that big brother is utterly disgusted by the demon techniques that the devil practitioners use.¡± Kuros shakes his head ¡°That is only applied to techniques that target the innocents, like children and virgin girls, the techniques we are going to give them will not have these types and besides, those techniques are destroyed by big brother long ago.¡± Hearing this, Gulli ponders about the idea and finally epts it ¡°Okay, we will raise these convicts, also, transfer some heinous criminals from other worlds and nes in this dungeon, the more the merrier.¡± In another location, inside a Sanctuary, multiple adventurers are fighting against a monster, besides them are actually fairies that help them fight. After killing the monster, the adventurers stop and they all rest after a great battle, the partners of the fairies cannot help but sigh ¡°Having fairies as helpers makes our jobs ten times easier.¡± The rest agrees with his words, one of them can¡¯t help but say ¡°I wish I was lucky enough to be chosen by the great goddess Yshelia.¡± The rest then shoots an envious expression towards the partner of the fairy, after contracting a fairy, one might not be able to cultivate as fast as before but their strength will increase exponentially, not to mention, they can offset the disadvantage with the cultivation speed with cultivation resources such as Mana crystals and spirit stones. There are now thousands of adventurers that have fairies as partners, a couple of adventurers even build a team that is only made up of Fairy Chosen, the title given to those that are lucky enough to be chosen. Inside Leafinia¡¯s dungeon, the elves are now wearing a solemn expression, they are holding their bows and swords as they watch Leafinia fuse the heart of the Nature ne with the dungeon. It seems that the heart is afraid and is trying to escape her grasp, unfortunately, the suction force of the dungeon is too powerful for it to resist and it is absorbed inside. The dungeon starts shaking, the tower expands, Leafinia waves her hand and all the elves retreat but they do not take off their eyes from the dungeon tower. The changes of the dungeon tower affect the entire ind, Leafinia senses a power that is actually changing the environment of the entire ind. Her expression changes and bes grave, she does not expect that the change will be this great, it might affect arge part or even the entirety of Gaia. In a spaceship, Shadowsh is recovering from a battle, his expression is extremely solemn, his journey is not smooth sailing, their group had already encountered ten attacks from different battalions that belong to the two universes. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ He senses something and closes his eyes before meditating, his chaotic aura bes peaceful once again. Back on Gaia, a giant golden hand appears, it presses on the ind that belongs to Leafinia. The giant golden hand prevents the dungeon tower from changing thew of the world but does not prevent it from enhancing the density and quality of Mana of the entire world. Seeing this, Leafinia heaves a sigh of relief, she shouts ¡°Thank you big brother!¡± Unfortunately for her, Shadowsh cannot hear her, he senses the great change because he and Gaia are considered as one and The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) is currently on his main soul. The dungeon tower might have stopped growing bigger but the world within is still undergoing great changes. Leafinia looks at the dungeon tower and says ¡°Once the transformation isplete, tell Lily to bring all the elite elves, I will lead them inside, the environment might not be the same as before.¡± She then turns towards a certain direction and asks ¡°Sister Rose, can you bring the captures here and release them on this ind, for the stronger ones and Ivy, bring her insideter.¡± Rose is surprised, she can¡¯t help but ask ¡°Are you telling me that I can enter this dungeon together with you and your elite elves?!¡± Leafinia nods her head ¡°Prepare yourself, even I, can¡¯t guarantee my life, you can ask the elves about their experience, I am going back home in order to prepare my seed.¡± Rose nods her head, she had heard about the danger of the dungeons and she knows better than to underestimate any of them. In a different location, Sans is quelling a war that is happening in a certain world, because the world cannot endure someone as powerful as him, he only sends his soul avatar. The soldiers on both sides are now prostrating on the ground, they are unable to raise their heads because of the powerful pressure being emitted by the soul avatar of Sans. ¡°Your world is a part of our alliance, in our agreement, Gaia will not interfere with any of the alliance unless a war that will affect millions of lives urs, as per agreement, we will use our authority to stop any war.¡± He states this while still radiating his intense aura. He waves his hand and his undead servantsnd on the ground, his aura then dissipates, he nods his head as one of the undead unfurls a scroll ¡°If any type of war truly urs during this period of time, the two sides will deal with it viapletion that will be presided by Gaia.¡± He keeps the scroll and shouts ¡°May the two rulers of both sides step forward, we will need to discuss the arrangement of thepletion, if both sides are truly adamant in ending the battle with bloodshed, we will then eradicate all soldiers of both sides and make this world a worker world, basically a ve.¡± Chapter 1206 - 1206 CHAPTER 1176 DEATH 1206 CHAPTER 1176 DEATH One of the rulers kneels in front of Sans, shocking his subjects and even his enemies, Sans is also startled by his action. A ruler must carry both dignity and prestige, kneeling in front of another person will greatly diminish or even destroy their path of kings. ¡°Guardians of the thousand worlds, I beseech your help, my soldiers are training for the uing war when our enemy attacked us and killed my daughter, it is because they do not care about the iing war and only sought to satisfy their greed.¡± Hearing this, the expression of the other ruler changes. He was about to say something when Sans raises his hand and a powerful suction force absorbs the two, he checks their souls and instantly, a killing intent that makes the sky dim descends. ¡°You dare break thew of our glorious world?!¡± He shouts at the other rulers, using his mastery of thew of death, he reads their memories and realises that the ruler that had kneeled earlier was speaking the truth. The first ruler knows that Gaia will be too busy protecting themselves and other worlds, so during all of this time, he had his army train, in order to obtain a higher chance of survival. He just does not expect that his opponent will use this opportunity to kill his son, in a fit of anger, he decides to initiate a battle between rulers but his opponent is too despicable, actually bringing his army to battle. Sans grabs the head of the second ruler and without hesitation, he crushed it like nothing, the expression of the second army bes nk but a more disturbing scene urs. One by one, the soldiers of the second kingdom start dropping, illusionary images that look exactly like them are absorbed into Sans¡¯ hands. ..... After killing millions of soldiers with ease, Sans turns to the first ruler and says ¡°In order to reward your loyalty, I will tell the elves to visit your worlds and transform it, they will not only bring prosperity to the entirety of this world but they will help your kingdom rise, use this opportunity to be the main ruler of this world.¡± The first ruler is in a daze, in just a couple of minutes, he has now achieved or will achieve the dream of his ancestors, world conquest. As he watches Sans and his subjects leave, he cannot help butugh bitterly, he realises thatpares to Gaia, they are nothing but ants, unbeknownst to him, the soldiers are now looking at him with admiration. At first, they had their faith broken when they saw him kneel in front of Sans but seeing how their enemies died like insects, they realised that it is not shameful to kneel in front of a god. The first ruler¡¯s most trusted soldier approaches him, he asks ¡°My lord, shall we create a statue of that God?¡± The first king thinks about it and shakes his head ¡°Not for now, prepare to receive the elves, ording to the information that is avable to almost all worlds, the elves are the direct subjects of the empire of gods, their beauty is unmatched in nearly all worlds, we must treat them with respect.¡± ¡°Tell those perverts to control themselves, if they dare disrespect the saints, I will kill them myself!¡± Sans returns back to his original body, his expression is extremely solemn, he ms his fist on his armchair, he roars ¡°To think that ants actually dares to look down on our almighty empire!¡± He stands up and says ¡°Prepare to send this message to all lower worlds, do not test the patience of Gaia, they will be eradicated if they dare to!¡± sses shakes his head ¡°My lord, I think that this is not the best idea, not because I think that they will be a threat to us but because we might anger or worse, disappoint lord Shadowsh if we do this.¡± Sans calms down, he sighs and asks ¡°What should we do then? I cannot ept this current situation!¡± sses smiles ¡°We will send hundreds of our soldiers to each world that belongs to our alliance, all of them must be at the peak of what each world can endure, they must constantly be releasing their aura.¡± ¡°We will do a routine inspection for any world that might be affected by the insects, we can use this as an excuse to intimidate them.¡± Sans eyes light up, he fully agrees with this n, sses adds ¡°For the worlds that are found loyal to our cause, we must reward them by sending the elves there!¡± ¡°Power, Dignity, Miracles and Beauty! We have these, we can increase the power of faith that will flow to Gaia!¡± Sans startsughing, he pats sses shoulders, he is fully satisfied with this n, even though it is simple, it will definitely create a storm. While the rest of the lower worlds were unaware of the great battle that had happened in the Nature ne, all the higher nes of existence know of it. Those that are not that close with the alliance are now regretting it, not because of the actions of Gaia but because of the destruction of Nature ne. A ne has been destroyed and what has destroyed it is actually just one God and ording to the information that Gaia shared with them, as long as the boundary between the lower realm and Divine Realm is destroyed, thousands of God Rank experts will descend. Gaia, The Abyssal ne and the Beast ne are much calmer, they already have ns regarding such situations. The powers of the Beast ne will rely on Gaia to hide their coordinates and even if they are discovered, they can just send their younger generations into the inner world that connects both Gaia and the Beast ne. The powerhouses of the Abyssal ne on the other hand decide to devote themselves to Gaia, fully knowing that as long as they can earn enough contribution, they can hide within it and survive the iing apocalypse. In Gaia, Inside Safehaven Paradise, Mary and many members of the Hope Family that are not currently busy are discussing a very important topic. ¡°Even if we send scouts to find the whereabouts of that armada, we will still be unable to fight against them!¡± Says John Mark loudly. ¡°We are not going to fight them immediately, we are just going to monitor their movements and actions!¡± Shouts Karl. Mary shakes her head ¡°Enough! We will still be unable to approach them! Do not forget, their technology is much more advanced than ours, unless we usher in a new era of technology, we will be unable to truly monitor them.¡± Lucy agrees to this ¡°Sorry big brother Karl but mother is right, we are just at too much disadvantage in terms of technological innovation and improvement.¡± Karl sighs ¡°It is not our fault, we are the only ones that are trying to find a path to improve our world, being burdened with protecting tens of thousands of worlds and hundreds of nes.¡± Mary sighs ¡°Many of them will cease to exist but at least we have tried, it is already generous of us to actually help them, after all, we can just hide in our world and survive.¡± Everyone present nods their heads, John Mark stands up ¡°I am going to train my race in order to assimte our escape technique with the spaceships escape ability.¡± Karl¡¯s eyes light up, he then stands up and says ¡°My n has now expanded in size and number, I can send them to mine energy crystals from the nearby stars, as long as we can gather enough energy crystals, we can increase the quality of our dungeons!¡± Mary frowns and nods her head ¡°I think that it is time for the dungeons and Sanctuaries to fuse, we can then open the entrance of different dungeons to everyone that belongs to Gaia.¡± Foxxy sighs ¡°Many will not be able to survive this but I guess it is better than dying without having their soul harvested.¡± Mary frowns ¡°This is also important, tell the schrs to find a device that can protect one¡¯s soul or a technique to preserve it, even though an individual soul will not be harvested immediately after dying inside a dungeon, there is still such a risk.¡± Reincarnation is something that everyone finally recognised as a fact but a soul cannot keep its memories and will be reborn as new but the actions of their past lives will still affect them. She does not want to risk the subjects of Gaia dying without any chances of being born once again. ¡°We are going to postpone the opening of the dungeons?¡± Asks Flora, she knows that this is something that Mary might consider. ¡°I am afraid so but I believe in the capability of our schrs but they are going to sacrifice their lifespans just to achieve this.¡± She sighs after saying thest sentence. Chapter 1207 - 1207 CHAPTER 1177 THE TREMOR 1207 CHAPTER 1177 THE TREMOR Their time is running out, they just hope that Shadowsh will meet the armada and hopefully can buy them enough time to prepare. Time World will definitely be busy during this time period, actually, if it is not for the fact that those from Xiantian Emperor Realm and above are unable to grow inside, many individuals would have stayed inside in order to cultivate. Mary starts to make some rules andws that will increase the vignce of the alliance members towards any interster activities. Meanwhile, in the vastness of space, Shadowsh is now trapped, around him were hundreds of thousands of spaceships, they are all aiming their weapons towards his ship. His expression bes solemn, he realises that this is still not all the spaceships that the enemy forces have but this will suffice. He knows that he will be unable to escape this encirclement, not only the ship he is currently on is a lot less advancedpared to the spaceships present, it is also incapable of enduring multiple sts from the energy cannons of the enemy. ¡°So be it!¡± He roars as he immediately transforms into his World Destroyer Form and fights against the barrage of energy beams thrown at him. The battlests for three months, during this period, all the stars, deads and other entities that are present in the battlefield were either destroyed or obliterated. Shadowsh finally dies after taking abined blow from ten God Rank experts in the enemy side. ..... He destroyed ten thousand and so spaceships, killed millions of elite soldiers and even forced tenmanders and generals to break their seal and fight against him with their God Rank strength. After taking the blow, he quickly summons his ck hole and uses the remaining life force that is within his avatar to make it a true ck hole and not just a man-made one. The ck hole then absorbs the ships that are nearby and the floating debris flying everywhere, this sudden change caught every soldier from the Demon and Plunder Universes in surprise. Many of them were absorbed and turned into matter that only fuels the growth of the ck hole, the ten God Rank looks at each other and nods their heads. Using their core as their source, they create a supernova st that ultimately destroys the ck hole but also everything around them. Before they explode, they make sure that the rest of the armada escapes, they know that with their current condition, they will be unable tost long in this universe, since this is the case they rather die and prevent the ck hole from stopping their army than let the Divine Will of this realm destroy them and bring harm to theirrades. Shadowsh returns back to the Divine Realm, he cannot help but punch the ground, he is furious, the Behemoth Avatar is one of his favourite avatars in the lower realm, for it to end just like that is something that leaves an extremely bitter taste in his mouth. He sighs and returns back to his seat, his ns have failed, the ck hole is actually destroyed by the ten God Rank experts from the enemy side, he cannot help but feel that he had just wasted a precious item. ¡°Our lord, is everything okay?¡± Instantly, all the angels present enter his room and vigntly look at their surroundings, seeing this, Shadowsh¡¯s anger drops a bit. He waves his hand and says ¡°There is no danger, something upsetting just happened in the lower realm, I cannot express my anger through words so I can only vent in this manner.¡± Hearing this, the angels look at each other in surprise, for them, Shadowsh is their god, they are a little bit dazed upon discovering that he still has some mortal traits. Heughs at their reaction ¡°You should realise by now that I am a mortal god, not an arrogant deity that looks down on his subjects.¡± He stands up and tells them to take care of Light before flying away, his destination, the Immortal Dragon Branch that Banjo is currently in. He knows that the situation is now growing dire, he can only hope that Banjo has achieved his mission, he truly needs the full cooperation of the Immortal Dragon Race in order toplete his mission. He arrives at his destination,nding in the territory of the Immortal Dragon Race, he is immediately greeted by a team of War Dragons, their expressions are fierce, they all growl at him. He raises his hand and says ¡°I am the brother of Banjo, tell him that I havee.¡± Seemingly the leader of the War Dragons steps forward, his level is that of a titled Immortal, he bows to him and asks ¡°Great venerable one, Are you venerable Shadowsh of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race?¡± Hearing this, the expression of the rest of the War Dragons bes pale, they have heard of his name as Amethyst has been busy all of this time. ¡°Yes, it is I.¡± Shadowsh nods his head, the head of the War Dragon Guards immediately bes more respectful. ¡°Please wait a moment, venerable Shadowsh, I will inform Space Magus Banjo about your presence.¡± The War Dragon Captain then tells his subordinates to be respectful to him before leaving. ¡®Space Magus? It seems that Banjo¡¯s reputation has now reached this point.¡¯ He inwardly states, he quickly shakes his head and thinks that Amethyst has done an amazing job. ¡®But why am I called an expert of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race? Well considering that they did help me and I even own a territory inside of Spirit Fox n, it is not that farfetched to be considered as one.¡¯ As he is deep in thought, space suddenly vibrates. He turns towards the location of the warp and sees Banjo in his human form wearing a space mage outfit. He cannot help butugh upon seeing his appearance, he then says ¡°You truly are enjoying dressing up as a mage.¡± Banjo smiles awkwardly, he knows that he might be able to fool most people but he will definitely not be able to fool his big brother. ¡°Big brother, why have youe?¡± He knows just how busy Amethyst is and he knows that Shadowsh is supposedly staying in the lower realm. If his big brother is searching for him, it only means one thing, something bad has happened in the lower realm, Shadowsh sighs and says ¡°Let us go to my base of operation first.¡± Banjo nods his head and the two of them leap into the void of space and disappear in front of the War Dragons¡¯ eyes. All of them watch enviously, because of the difference between thew of origin, those that are capable of smoothly jumping into the crack of space in each era can be counted in one hand. Returning back to the base, Banjo immediately sits down and puts on a solemn expression, he knows that his big brother will definitely share grave news with him. ¡°My strongest avatar in the lower realm has perished.¡± Even though he has already prepared himself, Banjo is still taken aback, his mouth is agape. He cannot believe that his big brother can lose in the lower realm, after all, he can be considered as the strongest being in the lower realm. Shadowsh can sense his shock and sigh once again, he then warns him ¡°Do not underestimate our enemies, they are definitely more capable than we estimated.¡± Banjo nods his head, just as the two of them are discussing the next step of their n, the entire Divine Realm starts shaking. They both stand up at the same time and look in a certain direction, Shadowsh then says ¡°Tell the Immortal Dragon Race to prepare, it seems that our enemies are much more anxious than we expected.¡± Banjo nods his head, he also gets out of his base, he starts chanting some type of technique, the entire base and Earth that had fused with it disappears from the area, seemingly having vanished into thin air. ¡°Now, let us see just how powerful they truly are.¡± He ps his wings and disappears from his earlier spot. He jumps into the crack of space from time to time, the distance between each domain is not something that many can easily transverse, fortunately for him, he can travel at a speed that surpasses sound and reaches the speed of light, together with the fact that he is traveling in the crack of space from time to time, he easily reaches the next domain. ¡°Amethyst, calcte which domain this tremor ising from.¡± [ording to the puppets that I have nted everywhere in this realm, it seems that the domain that contains the greatest tremor is the Underworld.] His expression changes ¡°Sh*t!¡± He curses out loud, he quickly realises what the intentions of the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ army is, they are going to absorb the souls present in the Underworld to fuel their ships. Chapter 1208 - 1208 CHAPTER 1178 BULL DEMON 1208 CHAPTER 1178 BULL DEMON He needs to hurry up, if the Demon and Plunder Universes army sessfully destroys The Underworld, then, his n will be in a total mess, his preparations are still notplete. BOOM! He arrives at the Ocean Domain and transforms into his sea dragon form, swimming with a speed that cannot be seen by just a naked eye, many smaller beasts look at the direction that he had just passed through with confusion. His figure is extremely big so themotion he causes in his wake is quite big but because of his speed, it feels like a powerful gust of wind just passes by. If it is onnd, many will contribute it to be just a gust of wind but Ocean Domain is entirely made up of water, such a thing is impossible. Fortunately, most beasts are not that intelligent, since themotion does not cause harm to them, they quickly forget about it and return to their usual activities. The constant tremors rm everyone in the Divine Realm, without hesitation, all the rulers of each domain send their best spies and scouts to know the truth behind the tremor. ??I am still too slow! Amethyst, What are the Origins currently doing? Are they just going to let the invaders destroy The Underworld?!?? He growls as his aura increases exponentially, increasing his speed. His Origin Qi is leaking out of his body but he does not care, he knows that such an event will garner the attention of the Origins. They will definitely ignore his existence with a greater threat present in their territory. ..... [The Origins are currently fighting against the majority of the invaders but unfortunately, the difference in numbers between opposite sides is just too great.] His expression bes strange, he then sighs and says ??It seems that the Origins are overwhelmed, the number of experts on the enemy side is greater than ours.?? He frowns, he had already expected that they are going to lose but not this early, he might not like the Origins but it cannot be denied that they are the supreme beings in this universe. Whether it is power, prestige and capability, other than him, nothing can surpass them in this universe but it seems that he has still underestimated the strength of their enemy. He sighs once more, he had just warned Banjo about underestimating their opponent but it seems that he is stillcking in terms of view. BOOM! He arrives at The Underworld by following the spatial coordinates that Amethyst has left, he turns to the sky and sees hundreds of ships and Immortal Rank experts descending. ??Sh*t!?? He curses loudly, he then transforms into his Origin Form and his power bursts out of his body. His existence immediately garners the attention of their enemy, they seem to realise the danger he possesses and quickly makes him the priority target. All the cannons aim at him and start charging power, he snorts and ps his wings, his speed is much faster than before since he has released his Origin Form. The expert leading the rest of the Immortal level soldiers signals the ships fire and tens of thousands of cannons instantly open fires, causing the dark sky of The Underworld to be bright. Just as their beams are about to reach him, he disappears from their view, even their divine sense that had already locked on his figure is unable to find where he went. BOOM! Shadowsh appears next to the main battleship of the Demon Universe but unfortunately for him, he is unable to destroy the barrier of the ship. He clicks his tongue before splitting into one hundred clones, the clones are powered up by the will of this realm. They can fight in his stead while he is going to deal with the ships. Despair Domain Activate! He roars as the entire area around him is enveloped by total darkness. ??Come out ck Hole!?? He then uses the power of Devour and Plunder to create a ck hole that matches his source star in the lower realm. ??Spatial Eye!?? His eyes turn blue as the power of space amplifies, the ships might have their barrier protecting them but their barrier is powered by a pure source of energy. He can devour such types of energy, his Heaven Swallowing Technique might have lost its advantage in this realm but it does not mean that it is already useless in battle. BOOM! Suddenly, a powerful blow hits him, he is blown away but he stops himself forcefully, he turns to the thing that had hit him and sees a giant demon with a bull head. It has an axe that seems to be riddled with scars but is still not on the verge of breaking, his expression bes solemn, he can actually sense the threating from this bull headed demon. ??@#&??$???!?? It starts spouting something in anguage that he cannot understand, he then raises his hand and his middle finger shoots up. ??I do not understand what you are saying b*tch!?? But the following event stuns him greatly, the bull headed demon bes pissed off but calms down in the next moment. ??So you are from the Hope Family.?? Without hesitation, he quickly raises his Nascent Weapon and with the support of his source stars, his aura skyrocketed once more. ??How do you know thisnguage?!?? The bull demon sneers at him. ??Considering your strength then I believe that you must be Shadowsh, Hahaha! As long as I can kill you, we can destroy that lousy half of this universe!?? He sneers before charging towards him. BANG! The bull demon stops in his tracks, a spatial hole appears behind him, it actually contains a sharp sword Qi that is flying towards him. He spins and the sword Qi is destroyed with ease, Shadowsh uses this opportunity to blink near him. He thrusts his sword with his entire strength, a third arm appears in his opponent, it is covered with mes that contain the essence of the Demon Universe. BANG! The third hand actually blocks the thrusts but it is still pierced through, ck blood seeps out of the third hand. A four arm appears and punches in his direction, he snorts and his nine tails thrust themselves, two of the tails collide with the fourth hand. BAM! The fourth hand destroys the two tails, even though they are hardened by various techniques that Shadowsh had learned during his time in the Divine Realm, it is still iparable to the toughness of his current opponent??s body. Even though this is the case, the other tails stab the bull demon directly but they fail to pierce through, Shadowsh then changes his tactic and the power of absorption applies on his tails. ??Let go of your grabby tails!?? Roars the bull demon before firing a stream of me from his mouth. Shockingly for him, Shadowsh does not dodge his attack and continues to absorb his energy, he snorts and a powerful st of destructive energy bursts out of his body. Shadowsh finally lets go, he takes a couple of steps back, his expression is ugly, he does not expect that his opponent has an energyparable to his Origin Qi. ??Take my ax!?? The bull demon charges towards him, not giving him any breathing time, Shadowsh snorts and also takes a step forward, he swings his sword. BOOM! Before the two weapons can touch each other physically, their intent already shes, causing cracks to the Despair Domain. The cracks continue to erge and when the two weapons finally touch each other, an explosion containing different types ofw and intent scatters everywhere. The bull demon is taken aback, he knows that he is a lot stronger than his opponent but during that collision, they are actually equal. Shadowsh calms the churning chaotic Qi inside his body, he res at his opponent before using an illusion that envelopes everything around him. MOO! An ancient aura exudes out of the bull demon and a four armed bull demon incarnation appears behind him and actually destroys the illusion that Shadowsh has summoned. ??You are powerful but nothing can hide in my eyes, you are too young!?? Says the bull demon with his golden eyes. Shadowsh cannot deny what he has said,pared to other Immortals, he is too young, he canpare to other Immortals in terms of mastery ofws and intent but he iscking in something. Techniques! He cannot efficiently deal powerful blows on individuals at the level of his current opponent. All of his skills and techniques are mostly from the lower realm, he had learned some Immortal level techniques during this time period but because of all the preparations he had to do, he did not truly master them, much less create perfect techniques that suited hisbat style. ??I pity you.?? Says the bull demon before charging towards him, Shadowsh is about to escape using the spatialw but he quickly realizes something and his expression changes immediately. 1209 CHAPTER 1179 BULL DEMON || 1209 CHAPTER 1179 BULL DEMON || Realising that the space around him is frozen, Shadowsh takes a deep breath and prepares himself, hardening his body as much as possible. BOOM! The bull demon hits him with his horns and the sound of bones getting broken can be heard even from afar. Shadowsh spits out blood, his appearance is pitiful but he still survives the blow, he opens his mouth and the power ofw of devouring and plunder appears. The bull does not expect that he can use such aw with such proficiency, a chunk of his meat is bitten off, startling him. BAM! He hits him in his chest once more blowing him away but Shadowsh keeps his mouth shut and swallows the chunk of meat that he had just bitten off. His injuries quickly recover, much to the surprise of the bull demon, both of them actually recover from their injuries with ease but the difference between the degree of injury is extremely great and yet the result is the same. "It seems that I have underestimated you, even though you fight like a speedbatant, your defense and strength is notckingpared to close rangebatant at a tier higher than you." Praise the bull demon. "Unfortunately, you cannot change the fact that you are too inexperienced against beings like me." Actually, if it is not for the fact that each universe cannot truly ept any foreign individuals, he deeply wants Shadowsh to join their force. Shadowsh does not care and will not ept defeat that easily, he blinks from the eyesight of the bull demon. His sword shes in the back of the bull demon''s head, unfortunately for him, it seems that unlike the other powerhouses that he had fought, he can predict his next destination. PENG! The bull demon blocks the sword but Shadowsh is not that shocked, he spins and his tail grabs a sword and thrusts hard. Heavenly Piercing! The bull demon spins and spits out a ck beam that breaks the tail, Shadowsh opens his mouth and fires a dragon breath. The bull demon''s third eye opens and destroys the dragon breath. Neck Twisting Knee Kick! BAM! His knee hits the neck of the bull demon but is unable to deal that much damage. The bull demon tries to grab his leg but fails to do so, he blinks away from the danger and raises his sword high. "Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!" (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) The bull demon quickly realises that Shadowsh has shifted from close range attacks to sword attacks. He grabs his axe and slices down hard, the sword and de Qi collides causing sparks to fly, the bull demon uses this opportunity to charge. "Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon" (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) Two raging zing dragons appear and roar, a light shes in the eyes of the bull demon, he spins with his axe. A demon image appears and swings a giant axe towards the iing two dragons, both attacks once again cancel each other out. The bull demon throws his axe and an image of a charging bull appears, Shadowsh senses that the axe has locked on him. He smiles before splitting into three images and the axe quickly loses his figure, it destroys one of the clones. "Nitoryu: Ekuripusuu~ingusu!" (Two Sword Style: Eclipse Wings) A pair of wings appears between Shadowsh and the remaining clone, the two of them quickly appear close to their target and swing their swords simultaneously. The bull demon chants something before growing bigger, giant balls of mes encircle around him. "Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki!" (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) A tornado flies towards the bull demon but he is not rmed. He takes a deep breath and punches the tornado, the sword intent within it is destroyed in an instant. Shadowsh clicks his tongue and swings his two swords at an incredible speed. Lunar Fang! Two giant wolves appear, the bull demon summons two ming snakes that coil around the two imaginary wolves. Shadowsh retreats and stops, the bull demon raises his hand and a powerful suction force descends. Not caring about his opponent, Shadowsh attacks with hundreds of sword thrusts, it looks like just one thrust but it is actually a hundred thrusts in a split second. The bull demon braces himself and takes all the sword thrusts head on, he winces a little bit not because of the pain but the fact that he feels something is corroding his energy. "Get lost!" A sonic wave that destroys the sword Qi flying towards him. Dragon Roar! Both sound attacks cancel each other out, the bull demon looks at him with an annoyed expression. "Fighting against you is frustrating!" He then charges once again, Shadowsh is prepared this time, before the bull demon can seal the space around them, he blinks in a different location. He can only fight in a cautious manner, he knows that he is not fighting against a Star Lord but a powerhouse greater than him, aary Lord. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh! If it is not for the fact that he is being suppressed by the will of this universe, his attacks will decimate this domain. "Imperial sh!" This attack is now stronger than the Lunar Fang, on the ount that it is extremelypatible with faith Qi. The bull demon grabs his axe once again and slices the sword Qi, his sh destroys it and the de Qi continues to fly forward. Shadowsh frowns and summons thousands of dark me bullets and without hesitation, fires at will, the rain of mes blinds the bull demon for a split second. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh! Shadowsh appears in his back, the one that is left behind is just his clone. Shockingly, the bull demon easily grabs him and is about to smash him when he turns into puffs of smoke and floats away. He frowns and looks at the third eye in the demon bull''s forehead, he clicks his tongue knowing that his opponent is using this to see through his attacks. "So, you can turn into an elemental entity." Calmly says the bull demon. Shadowsh sneers at him "You cannot use that eye of yours all the time, so give up thinking that you are able to defeat me!" "Hahaha! Your arrogance knows no bounds! I am still holding back!" Suddenly, the true aura of aary Lord bursts out of his body, his existence seems to break everything around him. Despair Domain finally cannot endure it and pops like a water balloon, before Shadowsh can do anything, the bull demon grabs his face and throws him away. "F*ck!" He curses loudly before teleporting away but the bull demon is already at his destination, he is smashed by two mighty hands. BOOM! The ground of The Underworld cracks and a crater appears, Shadowsh coughs out blood, he grits his teeth and the Origin Law of this universe flows towards him. The bull demon appears in front of him and punches with thew of destruction, he spreads his palm and a blue light spreads everywhere around him, the fist of his opponent pauses for one second. "Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!" (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) BAM! His two swords might have hit the bull demon''s thick hide but he is also hit by a hand that appears out of nowhere. Guah! He coughs out blood as he is blown away by the blow, not only it does abnormal physical damage but also destructive spiritual damage. "The power of time and space!" Exims the bull demon. Heughs out loud "You truly are a one of a kind genius!" His desire to kill him intensifies "I cannot let you live!" He appears in front of him with his axe raised high, he swings it with his entire strength, trying to end Shadowsh''s life in one blow. BOOM! An explosion that takes half of The Underworld with it descends, Shadowsh quickly escapes using this trump card of his, he is now currently at his weakest, his mind is now on the verge of breaking but he knows all too well that he must not lose consciousness at the moment. What he had just used is a powerful bomb containing his power and a borrowed power from The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). If he loses consciousness, he is sure that The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) will take over his body, devouring his soul of worse erasing his soul in existence. "Amethyst take over!" He roars with all his might before going inside his spiritual world, healing his distorted soul. Amethyst quickly takes over his body and brings it away, she does not expect that they will meet aary Lord, the strongest opponent that they can take are those that are at the peak of Star Lord level. She needs to reevaluate the strength of their enemy, she is no longer confused about the fact that the Origins are unable to hold back the armada. Chapter 1210 - 1210 CHAPTER 1180 ALL OUT EXPLOSION 1210 CHAPTER 1180 ALL OUT EXPLOSION After all, the existence ofary lords exins everything, the situation is extremely dire for their side, if the Demon and Plunder Universes can use their entire strength, it will not be long before the Origins are unable to stop them. Before this happens, she must secure the safety of every single member of their family. Meanwhile, inside his spiritual world, Shadowsh is fighting against the invasion of the divine will of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) is actually sending him a request to intervene, it wants to help him resist but he is not going to ept it. If the two Fragments fight each other, then, both will certainly be damaged, he does not care about The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) but the other one is too important to him. It is the only thing that can help Gaia survive this apocalyptic event, even if the situation worsens, he is still confident that he can save Gaia at least. That is why, he is unwilling to let The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) assist him, it needs to stay at the top of its condition or else, all hope will be lost. ¡°Get lost!¡± He roars as he summons his Nascent Weapon, the sword can be used in both physical and spiritual form. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) ..... Two powerful sword Qi hit the divine will of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) but such power is unable to do anything. Shadowsh clicks his tongue before retreating, he continues to send sword Qi one after another, not daring to fight head on against such an opponent. He grips his two swords hard and spins, a tornado of sword intent and Qi appears, unfortunately for it, the power that it exhibits is only half as good as when Shadowsh uses it in his physical form. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) The divine will crash into it and in just a matter of seconds, the tornado is devoured, Shadowsh is now at the end of his ropes. The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) already upies half of his spiritual world, he will not admit defeat that easily. Suddenly, two fishes appear, they start sshing about in a world that contains no water but an illusionary pool can be seen below them. They ssh about everywhere and actually stop the advance of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe), of course the divine will is furious of their intervention but as long as Shadowsh is around, it is unable to dispose of the two. ¡°Thank you, the two of you really saved me a lot of trouble.¡± He feels relieved seeing that The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) is no longer about to progress further. ¡°I only need to recover to drive it out of my spiritual world and suppress it once more.¡± He mumbles seeing that his divine sense is still fragile. As the struggle between Shadowsh and The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) momentarily stops, Amethyst is now having a hard time dealing with the current condition of Shadowsh¡¯s physical body. This is the first time that he had ever lost in his Origin Form, it seems that he had underestimated the power of the individuals called lords of the cosmos. Fortunately for them, the powerful Gctic Lords will not enter this universe, if they ever did, then, struggling will be futile, the situation can no longer be salvaged. The Origins have monopolized nearly everything in the Divine Realm, they are as powerful asary Lords but because of their selfish desire to suppress everything, they are now faced with such a situation that might lead to their extinction. The will of this universe might be strong but it is against two universes that are much older and have stronger foundations than it. What it is currently doing is struggling bitterly for a bleak future, its subjects are not only outmatched in terms of personalbat strength because of the brokenws they had mastered during its rule but they are also outssed in terms of weapons. Unless everyone in the Divine Realm develops weapons that areparable to the spaceships of the enemy, fighting against them is basically impossible. Each time a weapon that has heaven-defying capabilities or has destructive power that can render everything into dust is ever built in this universe, the will of this universe will seek to destroy it. With the Origins at the beck of its call, nothing can stop them, that is why building weapons or items that are in these types of categories are considered forbidden. After being defeated, Amethyst retreats back to their hidden base, she acts like she is fine but the truth is, Shadowsh¡¯s body is now on the verge of breaking. Entering his room, she quickly sits down and analyses the degree of injury of his body, her eyes shed with a grave light. It is worse than she had expected, everything seems to be broken, thest attack he had done is a hail mary effort in order to escape from the clutches of the bull demon. The power of the explosion certainly destroys every spaceship that is in the range of the explosion, she is confident that the bull demon has either died or is in critical condition. ary Lords have the ability to seal space even though they do not have spatial attributes, their concept of power is also different, this is valuable information.¡± She knows that the bull demon still has some cards hidden up in his sleeves but she is already satisfied with the information they currently have. ¡°After fixing big brother¡¯s condition into minimum health state, I must inform the rest of the domain about the strength thatary Lords has, if they are caught unprepared, the results will be very dire.¡± She mumbles to herself. Meanwhile, the explosion actually rms everyone, including the Origins, they already nned to give up on The Underworld, knowing that their strength will not affect this war that much but an attack that can nearly destroy an entire domain is something that they had not expected. They quickly connect the explosion with the strength of the invaders and their expression bes solemn, not knowing that it was one of them that caused such a powerful explosion. The rest of the powers also think so and their morale drops, their soldiers are no longer as determined as ever, there are now instances of looting in the cities and other more criminal activities. Most of it is made by humans, since it is the end of the world and everyone will definitely die, they are just going to do everything that they desire before they die. Revenge, sadistic ughter, r*pe and other types of atrocities can be seen everywhere, other than humans this type of situation is also happening in the other races but not as worse as the human race. Shadowsh does not realise that his attack actually creates a chain reaction that pushes everyone into the brink of despair, many even turn to the so-called God Race for help but it is futile. No matter how powerful one¡¯s faith is, against absolute power, they can only bend, there are now multiple individuals eyeing each other, the trust between each other seems to fade in the blink of an eye. Banjo knows better, after obtaining the news regarding the destruction of The Underworld, he immediately says to the leaders of the Immortal Dragon Race ¡°The explosion might be caused by my big brother.¡± Immediately, he is taken into the main headquarters of the Immortal Dragon Race and there, he is interrogated by everyone, fortunately for him, no one dares to go physical and make the situation difficult against him. After all, his reputation in one of their branches is very high and he is also the little brother of Shadowsh, someone that they do not want to mess against. ¡°I have gathered everyone here for an important announcement, ording to Banjo here, the explosion that takes half of The Underworld with it is caused by his big brother.¡± All the dragons have already been informed and even now, they found this unbelievable, after all, they had met Shadowsh once or twice. Banjo nods his head ¡°Yes, I believe that it is caused by my big brother, ording to him, after the tremors started appearing, he immediately went to investigate.¡± One of the dragons asks ¡°Did you go with him?¡± Banjo shakes his head ¡°With my meager strength, I will not be of any help and will actually be a burden for him.¡± The dragons ept such reasons, they might be proud but they are not that stupid, they will cast aside their pride if the situation epts it. ¡°I do not think at first that much because I have total confidence in my big brother but after hearing the news regarding the explosion, I have realised that I have underestimated our enemies too much.¡± Said Banjo gravely. Chapter 1211 - 1211 CHAPTER 1181 THE DRAGONS’ DESPERATION 1211 CHAPTER 1181 THE DRAGONS¡¯ DESPERATION ¡°If they are capable of making my big brother use such a destructive attack, then it only means one thing, they are capable of endangering his life, I do not want to brag but big brother is someone that is nearly unkible by any of you.¡± All the dragons present in this meeting frown but they did not bicker nor want to. They do not want to fight with Banjo as he still has some reputations with the other dragons, not to mention, he is the most knowledgeable regarding the current event, they cannot afford to let him go. Seeing them like this, Banjo sigh and he releases his aura, sensing the Immortal Cultivation Realm radiating out from him, the expression of all dragons changes. They do not expect that Banjo can reach this level, suddenly, blood seeps out of the weaker dragon ears as he lets out a domineering dragon roar that rings throughout the area. ¡°My power can render many of you helpless, my big brother is a hundred times stronger than me, his tricks and trump cards are nearly endless, now think of this, if something capable of forcing my big brother to use such an attack, I ask of you, are you capable of achieving much better?!¡± The expressions of all the dragon changes, meanwhile, the dragon overlords are already informed of how strong Shadowsh is, when Banjo said that a being or a group actually threatens his life, they already take things very seriously. One of the dragon overlords asks ¡°Banjo, can you contact your big brother, we want to know what truly happened in The Underworld.¡± Banjo nods his head ¡°Of course I can but I do not think that he can answer us right now, a powerful attack that can destroy nearly an entire domain certainly has repercussions.¡± Everyone can ept this, after all, they are powerhouses that have lived for thousands of years in this realm, they know that everything has an opposite side. ..... One of the younger dragons speaks ¡°Space Magus Banjo, ording to your big brother¡¯s earlier prediction, how long do we get before the final fight?¡± The dragon overlords quickly focus on the question, since the enemies are much stronger than they earlier predicted then the predictions that all of them have spected will certainly be wrong. Banjo shakes his head ¡°Big brother does not give any concrete predictions, he had only given a certain timeline from 3 months to 3 years, ording to him, we are stillcking knowledge about our enemies.¡± An old dragon nods his head ¡°Your brother is wise, since this is the case, our Immortal Dragon Race must prepare to evacuate this so-called universe.¡± The rest quickly disagrees with him and a round of debate immediately descends, the dragon overlords snorts ¡°We still have a guest, we can discuss this after we finish our time with Space Magus Banjo.¡± The other dragons forcefully shut their mouths and re at their debater, each one of them has their own opinion about the current event. Banjo answers more questions from the dragons present in the meeting, they cannot help but be deep in thought after the discussion. Banjo then says ¡°About the earlier option of making the Immortal Dragon Race evacuate from this universe, all I can say is that this is not truly a wrong decision but also not a right one.¡± ¡°Please borate for us, Space Magus Banjo.¡± Asks the dragon overlord in the side of evacuating this universe. ¡°The danger of traveling through the void of space into other universes or pseudo universes is a lot more dangerous than our current enemy but at the same time contains opportunities that might be able to increase the entire strength of this race.¡± Seeing that they are so interested in listening to his lecture, he smiles and continues ¡°ording to my big brother, the chances of this universe surviving the invasion is nearly at zero percent, your Immortal Dragon Race and maybe all the races in this universe will be extinct after the war.¡± The expressions of all the dragons present be ugly, they know that their future is bleak but they do not expect that it is this grim, if Shadowsh has said this before he fought on The Underworld, then, their chances are much lower than he earlier predicted. Banjo sighs ¡°Traveling through space, I can say this to all of you, at least more than half will die before you can get out of this universe and there might only be ten percent of you that will sessfully escape this universe and I am not even confident that you guys can survive until you can settle into a different location.¡± The eyes of all the dragons turn dim, it is as if heaven dictates that their race is unfit to continue existing, they actually presented with such a bleak hope of survival. Suddenly, one of the smarter dragons seems to realise something and shouts ¡°Why are you not bothered by this, Space Magus Banjo? Is it because you and your big brother already have ns for the future?!¡± Everyone turns to him, Banjo quickly realises that he had been speaking too much, he curses inwardly. He quickly shakes his head ¡°Our family is going to do ast ditch effort in order to fight against the invaders in the lower realm, we are leaving ourselves to luck by hoping that the invaders will ignore our world in the lower realm because of the existence of the Divine Realm.¡± The dragons were still suspicious of him but his exnation does have merit, the worlds in the lower realm are considered garbagepared to the domains in the Divine Realm. If they are asked to choose, they pick thetter and with Shadowsh¡¯s existence, they can just ignore him first and deal with himter once theyplete the conquest of their primary target. A dragon asks ¡°Should we do the same, even though conquering a world in the lower realm is considered beneath us but it is better than going extinct.¡± The rest can agree on this but Banjo shakes his head and says ¡°You guys are thinking too ideally, firstly, you have no method ofmunication in the lower realm, secondly, with how many you guys are, a world cannot contain any of you, not to mention, each world has limits in the cultivation realm that they can endure.¡± He proudly raises his chest ¡°Unlike you, my big brother is a chosen one of our world and even with his strength, he can still enter as long as he seals his cultivation.¡± ¡°For me, I am not worried considering that I can just travel around our world using my ability as a Void Beast.¡± The dragons once again be silent, it seems that the path is sealed, suddenly, one of them asks ¡°How can the two of you be so sure that you can return to the lower realm?¡± Banjo answers ¡°This universe can only be considered as a whole if both the lower realm and the Divine Realm be one, as my big brother told you, the invaders want to devour this universe not just a half baked one but the entire universe.¡± ¡°They are nning to destroy the barrier that separates the two realms.¡± Every dragon, including the dragon overlords takes in a deep cold breath, to think that the invaders are this determined, it seems that they are still underestimating them. ¡°Space Magus Banjo, we are grateful for your time, you can now leave if you want to, we are going to discuss our ns for our future, you can stay if you want.¡± Banjo politely declines before leaving, he can sense different divine wills trying to lock on his figure and snort, he lets out a loud dragon roar, causing the divine senses to freeze. He then jumps into the void of space, disappearing in front of everyone, he sneers at them ¡°You think you can use me to find big brother, fat chance!¡± Meanwhile, the dragons that try to find Shadowsh all have ugly expressions, for them, their only hope for survival is finding the greatest individual in this realm, they cannot rely on the Origins so they can only choose Shadowsh. In a different location, Banjo looks at his surroundings before jumping into space once again, he does this multiple times in order to be sure that he was not followed. He then enters the territory of the Spirit Fox n unnoticed, within anyone discovering him, he enters the mansion that Shadowsh left behind. With a blinding light, he enters a different location, he jumps once again and finally arrives at Shadowsh¡¯s secret base. He heaves a sigh of relief seeing that everything is still in order, he takes out the token representing his identity and throws it in front of him. The token lights up and a warp of space appears, he jumps in without hesitation, the mountains that he has seen earlier are no longer present and it looks like he has entered a whole different new world. Chapter 1212 - 1212 CHAPTER 1182 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE DOMAINS 1212 CHAPTER 1182 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE DOMAINS ROAR! DOAR! ROAR! Different cries and roars can be heard as the Night Demons that Shadowsh has subdued appears, they all re at him with bloodlust written in their facial expressions. Banjo raises his hand, signalling that he is harmless, together with his token, the Night Demons will not attack him without any reason. The angels arrive at the scene, they bow to him and greet ¡°Wee lord Banjo, we were expecting you, lord Shadowsh is waiting for you in the mansion.¡± Seeing that the angels have confirmed his identity, the Night Demons return to their territory, they might have been subdued by Shadowsh but they still have their former instinct as astral beasts. When he enters the mansion, the angels can be seen walking without any worry, something shes in his eyes as his original anxious expression turns calm, he smiles as if he is visiting just like before. The angels escort him to Shadowsh¡¯s room, then they bow and say ¡°This is the farthest we can escort you.¡± Seeing them leave, the originally calm and jovial expression that Banjo puts up crumbles as he hurriedly enters the room and shuts the door close. ¡°Big brother, Are you alright?¡± Even though he knows that his voice cannot be heard outside of the room, he still speaks in a low volume. Amethyst¡¯s voice rings in his head ¡°Big brother is currently dealing with a serious problem, he cannot entertain you at the moment.¡± ..... Banjo nods his head seriously, he now confirms that one of the people involved in the battle on The Underworld is his big brother. ¡°What truly has happened?¡± This is something he and the rest of the powerhouses in the Immortal Dragon Race are curious about. ¡°We, no, it should only be big brother, has met a powerhouse that is multiple times stronger than any known titled Immortal in this realm, big brother is forced to use such a destructive attack in order to escape while at the same time disrupting the enemy¡¯s n.¡± Banjo¡¯s expression is now extremely ugly, he might be strong but he knows his limit, he is still far from being a titled Immortal. Amethyst adds ¡°ording to the information that we have obtained, there are more powerhouses at this level in the invading army, that is why the Origins are too busy to stop them from invading The Underworld.¡± Banjo knows just how strong the Origins are, to think that even they are unable to defeat the invaders. ¡°Prepare to evacuate at any moment, the strength of our enemy is a lot stronger than we expected, sigh, I do not think that anyone in this realm is capable of stopping them.¡± She sighs. Hearing this, Banjo can only agree, he then asks ¡°What about the Spirit Fox n? Do I have to warn them about the invaders.¡± Amethyst thinks about it and nods ¡°Yes, big brother deems them as great acquaintances and even has a close friend amongst them, it is not too much to evacuate them inside of Earth but you must warn them once they are inside, they will be unable to leave.¡± ¡°I think that they can understand this, do not worry, I will supervise them if they truly decide to evacuate, actually, I will persuade them to give up on this realm.¡± Amethyst then gives him some missions that can bepleted by him. He knows that if the Immortal Dragon Race is incapable of stopping the advancement of the invasion, then the chances will be much lower for the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race. ROAR! Banjo gets out of the mansion and lets out a loud roar before returning to the territory of the Spirit Fox n. Meanwhile, in a different location, a domain is now destroyed, the battle is still ongoing, there is a great divide in the two groups, the Origins versus the invaders. The former is only able to stop their opponent because they have the total support of the will of this realm, without it, they would have been defeated already. ¡°Fight! We must continue fighting! Our domain is now reduced into nothing and nearly all the members of our race are killed! We must continue fighting, not just for ourselves but also for our destroyed home and fallen family!¡± Roars a titled Immortal that is riddled with injuries, his lovers have died and all of his descendants fail to escape, each and every one of them are killed by the invaders. He does not have any fear in his heart and mind, only hatred and sorrow, he is determined to die in this battlefield, since all the members of his n are dead, then, he does not have any reason to exist anymore. His eyes are now crying tears of blood, almost every being besides him is the same, they lost everything and now, they are no longer afraid of dying, for them, revenge is everything. The Origins are also in a miserable situation, they cannot afford to lose even one of them, each one is a very precious treasure of this realm and losing one of them will cause harm in this universe. They raise their limbs and once again, heaven trembles, dark clouds gather in the sky, shes of multicoloured lightning can be seen everywhere. ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Kill! Kill! With a powerful individual leading them, the rest of the survivors charge towards their enemy. The Origins use this opportunity to activate their abilities, one after another, divine lightning filled with Origin Qi descends from the sky and starts ravaging the spaceships. Inside the spaceship, the expression of the individuals responsible for driving and controlling the ships are very solemn, they know that the barriers of many of their ships are now on the verge of breaking. ¡°Tell the small ships to seek refuge underneath the main ships, we must save as many as we possibly can, do not worry about those that we are unable to save.¡± This is themand of the headmander. Upon hearing this, the pilots immediately shared thismand to everyone on their side, unfortunately for them, they had underestimated the fury that their victims currently have now. Without hesitation, they stop any ship that tries to hide under other ships, even if it means by self-destructing themselves. The ships that are unable to reach their destination were all attacked directly by the heavenly origin tribtion, no matter how tough they are, enduring a st of a universe concentrated attack will destroy them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One by one, multiple ships fall down, the soldiers that manage to survive quickly get out but they are met by countless attacks that drowns them. Seeing countless of theirrades dying, the expressions of the invaders still stay the same. They were already prepared to die when they decided or were forced to participate in this invasion. ¡°Aim the cannons to those beings, ignore the rest.¡± Says the headmander as he points at the direction of the Origins. Suddenly, thousands of dragon roars explode in the sky and thousands of Immortal dragons descend from the sky, instantly, they fire dragon breaths towards the invaders. ¡°Sh*t! They have reinforcements!¡± Curse one of the generals in one of the spaceships. ¡°Do not be rmed, can¡¯t you sense the aura that is being emitted by those worms?¡± Mocks one of themanders. After sensing the level of the dragons, the expression of the general bes embarrassed, meanwhile, the rest that were also rmed by the sudden appearance of thousands of dragons calms down after realising that they do not pose much threat to them or on their spaceships. ¡°Continue the earliermand.¡± After hearing this, every functional spaceship fires their destructive energy beam at the Origins. The Origins raises a barrier, the invaders already know how tough it is, they then gather their energy beams at one focal point. The Origins realise this and the part of the barrier that is breaking is being repaired at a rapid speed, the eyes of themanders shines as thergest cannon in each ship lights up and fires. BOOM! CRASH! Like a ss in, the barrier breaks, since the Origins are focusing on one point, the defense on the other parts of the barrier weakens, making it easier to break. Multiple Origins were blown away by the st, they immediately recovered using the power of the Origin Law but this ability is limited, now that this universe is in a constant state of battle, the power that it has is actually rapidly diminishing. ¡°Fire!¡± Roars the generals as the cannons keep on firing, the peak Star Lords and theary Lords aboard the ships all step out and charges towards the group of Origins. ¡°They havee out! Kill them!¡± Roars the leader of the anger fueled beings but with one attack from aary Lord, he instantly turns into ashes. ¡°A bunch of weaklings.¡± These words continue to ring in the ears of the fighters of this domain, they cannot help but mourn for their loved ones and hate themselves for being so weak. Chapter 1213 - 1213 CHAPTER 1183 REST DAY FINALLY 1213 CHAPTER 1183 REST DAY FINALLY But even with the death of their leader, the survivors are not discouraged, they let out their battle cries and charge towards the army of invaders. For them, their lives hold no meaning anymore after losing everything that they hold dear, they are venting their wrath to the beings responsible for their suffering. ??Deal with these pests, we must stop those things from umting power, that obliteration thunderstrike is something that we must prevent from descending.?? Commands the leader of the first toon. The Peak Star Lords quickly flies towards the iing army of wrath filled avengers, they look down on them, for them, it will not take long to deal with such a group. ??General, what should we do about the reinforcement??? Asks one of the soldiers, the general waves his weapon. ??Do not worry about them, the third toon will deal with them, ignore everything and let usplete the mission assigned to us.?? He then led the army towards the side of the Origins. The Origins summons multiple illusionary figures that seem to be made of flesh and blood, they have different figures and appearances but one thing is the same, all of them are the same level as Immortal Masters. The beasts that were summoned let out roars and charges without hesitation towards the iing army. They do not have any emotion in their face other than bloodlust, the shield insects are the first one to take the brunt of the attack. ..... With their heavy exoskeleton, they manage to survive the attacks of the beasts, unfortunately for them, the Origins have already foreseen this and some of the beasts explode, the explosion hurts the insects badly. their exoskeletons cracks and when they receive more suicidal attack from the summoned beasts, some of them are finally killed. Suddenly, multiple demons wearing carnage armour steps forward, they grab their sabers and with a sh, they instantly kill the illusionary beasts. BOOM! The in illusionary beasts explode once they are split in half, the demons are incredibly tough, they manage to survive after experiencing the explosion. They take a deep breath and recover nearly in an instant, their armour seems to have the ability to self repair themselves but it seems that it takes their own energy to sustain the repair. The eyes of the general sh with a cunning light, he smiles and asks ??Is your race finally capable of using your innate ability to Plunder any source of energy??? The leader of the Plunder Universes first toon army is confused but it still nods its head, it feels that even though their innate ability is suppressed in this universe, they are still capable of using it. ??If that is the case then I want your soul suckers to absorb the energy from those beasts, they might have the ability to self-destruct but they are made up of pure energy so as long as we absorb their energy, their explosions will no longer be able to harm our soldiers.?? The eyes of the leader of the Plunder Universe first toon army shes and without hesitation, he leads a group of abnormal mutated monsters to fight against the illusionary beasts. Seeing them approach, the illusionary beasts bare their fangs and leaps towards them but with the surviving shield insects and the brute demons guarding them, the soul suckers are safe. The soul suckers open their hideous mouth and absorb the energy of the illusionary beasts, upon seeing this, the Origins are quickly rmed. They sp their hands and with a sonic boom, a powerful wave of soul power spreads everywhere, the soul suckers are immediately hit heavily by the wave of soul power. They are caught by surprise, making it quite easy for the Origins to harm them, some of the weaker ones instantly die. ??Sh*t!?? Curses the general of the first toon, he roars as the demons take out their weapons fires. Unfortunately, their attacks are met by a multicoloured barrier, the expression of the demon general bes annoyed, not knowing that the frustration they are currently feeling is simr to what the powerhouses of this universe felt when they attack their spaceships. ROAR! The general transforms into a giant wolf demon, he leaps towards the barrier but suddenly, a giant whale appears above it and with a powerful p, it was thrown to the ground, being buried deep in the ground. HUMM! The giant whale hums, its aura is presented to everyone, the expression of the leaders on the Demon and Plunder Universes changes. ??To think that they are capable of growing this strong with such a short amount of time.?? Says themander with an ugly expression. He calms down and says ??Unfortunately, they will never be able to breakthrough toary Level with their limitations.?? To be aary Lord, one needs to create a teeming withpletews within their Dantian, just like how Shadowsh creates small worlds. They must transcend the limit of godhood and be true celestial beings capable of creating new worlds out of self enlightenment, they can obtain assistance but must not rely only in the Origin and Primordial Laws of their original world and create a world by themselves. They must be true gods, that is why, the people of the Cultivation Universe have been in a bottleneck all of this time because their growth is suppressed by the Origins. ??Kill them! We must kill them before they can keep growing!?? Roars themander, even if the Origins are unable to reachary Level, they can still be a force that can threaten their n. ROAR! Another dragon roar can be heard and a ck dragon with golden runes all over his body appears, he seems to be weaker than the other dragons but the generals do not know why but they feel threatened by his presence. ??I am sorry big brother but I must experience just how strong these f*ckers truly are!?? The ck dragon is none other than Banjo. Defying the warning that Amethyst has given to him, he decides to join the battle, for him, he still has the support of the Origins and with his ability as a Void Beast, he can escape with ease. Unfortunately for him, he does not know that those that reached theary Level can seal the surrounding space with a certain force. Dragon Breath! he fires a dragon breath towards one of the titled immortal level soldiers from the invaders side. He knows his limit, he is incapable of dealing with stronger entities, themander has a thoughtful expression, he then takes out some sort ofmunication device and makes a call. ??@??-&$?$gwes, Capture that ck dragon, I think that it holds something that might be of value to us.?? This is what his instinct is telling him. The bull demon that has fought against Shadowsh is present, his entire body is riddled with burnt scars and his left arm is actually no longer physically present, his left hand is actually only present by using his bloodline ability but it is no longer truly present. Constantly using this ability might not be taxing but in the heat of battle, he might forget the fact that he no longer has a left hand, after all, a real and a fake is two different things ??Okay?? He answers themander and takes a step forward, he instantly appears in front of Banjo, with a grasping motion, Banjo immediately feels a suction force pulling him. ??F*ck you!?? He roars and blinks to a different location, startling the bull demon slightly, suddenly, his expression changes and swings his axe to his side. BANG! A giant ape appears behind him but because of his keen senses, he blocks the surprise attack of his opponent. ??Oh? You actually dare to target me??? Even though he says this in a calm manner, he is boiling in rage inside, he will never ept the fact that because of his injuries, he is now seen as a weakling. He swings his axe and the two of them sh once again, the two are actually equal in terms of pure destructive strength. The bull demon snorts and swings his axe once again but this time, in a strange manner, his axe transforms into a giant bull. The Origin Ape punches with the power of thunder and when the two attacks collide, it causes a sonic boom that makes Banjo who is already at a distance to be affected. His blood churns, he wipes the blood that leaks out of his mouth and says ??Motherf*cker, those two monsters are horrifying, no wonder even big brother was forced to use a self-destruct like attack.?? MOO! The bull demon rates as multiple axes appear everywhere around the Origin Ape, using the power of the originw of this universe, he creates a barrier made up of fire. BOOM! Both were blown away by the power of their two skills, the bull demon snorts, he then sneers ??You are much weaker than that nine tailed dragon that I have fought, if he has the same cultivation level as you, I can say this without any shame, I might lose against him!?? Chapter 1214 - 1214 CHAPTER 1184 DRAGON CAPTURE 1214 CHAPTER 1184 DRAGON CAPTURE At first he feels ashamed after he was nearly killed by Shadowsh but after multiple days in deep thoughts, he feels that he should be proud rather than feel ashamed. His instinct tells him that an individual like Shadowsh might be one of the beings that are capable of reaching Gctic Level, he knows that 99% of theary Lords are incapable of ranking up to Gctic Lords, actually, it is lesser than 1 perfect, the other percentage left are either those that be deranged beings or are devoured by the will of their universes. Deep in his guts, he feels that Shadowsh can reach such a phenomenal realm, this should be impossible but he does not know why but he is deeply convinced that he can reach it. Meanwhile, Banjo who has just heard what the bull demon has said freezes, intense rage burns inside of him, his killing intent even rms the bull demon. He made him turn to him, seeing his level, the bull demon became confused. ¡®Why did my instinct sensed danger from such a weak being? There is no such way that there is another abnormal being such as Shadowsh present in this realm, unless.¡¯ Suddenly, he seems to have realised something. His eyes sh with intense light, he roars to the soldiers of his race ¡°Capture that dragon, he is a member of the Hope Family!¡± The bull demon soldiers do not know what the Hope Family is but themander who is watching everything inside of the main ship quickly stands up. ¡°Capture that ck dragon, I want it captured alive!¡± Hemands the generals and instantly, Banjo feels multiple hostile gaze directed towards him. ..... ¡°Sh*t!¡± He curses loudly as he dodges all the attacks thrown at him, because he is a Void Beast, his movements are erratic and his enemies have a hard time capturing him. ¡°F*ck you! I am a member of the Hope Family, b*tches! Do you really think it is easy to deal with me?!¡± He moves smoothly, freely, without any restrictions. He even mocks the generals that try to capture him but fails, his expression and insults infuriate those that understand thenguage of Gaia, most of them are those from the Plunder Universe. Suddenly, the bull demon makes a move but before he can reach Banjo, the giant ape stops him, he can only stop and deal with it. ¡°Bunch of ipetent fools!¡± Roars the general, he then orders the main cannon of the ship to fire at Banjo¡¯s direction. ¡°Since you are a member of that family, I do not need to hold back that much.¡± He mumbles before gesturing his soldiers to fire. The cannon lights up but before it cane out of its shell, Banjo has already teleported into the direction of the Origins, he makes a face towards his enemy before breaking the barrier of the domain and escapes. Seeing this, the dragons that are currently present in the battlefield are all dumbfounded, they did not expect that the enemy would put so much importance on him. Meanwhile, in the void of space, Banjo is now extremely pale, using multiple spatial jumps in a location that has a chaotic spatialw and constant spatial disturbance is difficult, even for him. ¡°I never expected that our family would garner this much attention from the enemy, it seems that I have to warn Amethyst about this, she is the only one that can inform big brother about this issue.¡± Unbeknownst to him, after his sessful escape, the bull demon bes enraged. He has failed to catch two individuals that are not even in theary Level yet, this is something that infuriates it greatly, he punches the white ape and transforms into a wild fury of attacks. The white ape is strong and the two are actually equal for a short amount of time, until the bull demon starts to overpower the other side. Themander inside the main ship is as pissed off as the bull demon, he starts berating every soldier that failed to capture Banjo. ¡°Those from the Hope Family are priority targets, capturing them means the defeat of the second half of this ne, we can then destroy this universe on both sides.¡± Says themander. The soldiers can agree to this, they know that the failure of their reinforcement to amodate their first n is because of one power, the Hope Family. That is why, anyone from the Hope Family is considered as a threat no matter how weak they are. The bull demon returns, he had just defeated his opponent, unfortunately, the power of the will of this universe interferes with their battle and saves the white ape. ¡°Good work general.¡± Hearing this, the bull demon shakes his head, he feels that he has not done anything noteworthy of praise. *Sigh* ¡°I feel like a failure, if I have only sessfully captured Shadowsh, we might have decreased the difficulty of conquering this world by more than fifty percent.¡± He lowers his head in shame. Themander shakes his head ¡°Do not me yourself, you should have seen it for yourself, those from the Hope Family are not that easy to capture, not to mention their leader.¡± He then turns to another demon general and asks ¡°So, what can you say about yourself? You have said that if it was you in his position, you would have easily captured Shadowsh but just now, you failed to capture that dragon.¡± The bull demon suddenly intersects ¡°Commander, those dragons seem to know that ck dragon, if we can take their memories, we might be able to find the location of Shadowsh, with his current condition, he will be unable to escape us.¡± Themander¡¯s eyes light up, he then turns to the bull demon with a strange expression, he cannot help but ask ¡°You giving such an opinion is quite new to me.¡± The bull demon cannot help but sigh ¡°You might not know but Shadowsh has be a mental devil for me, that attack that has nearly killed me still haunts me to this day.¡± The demon general that was mocked earlier snorted and said ¡°That is because you are weak-willed.¡± The bull demon ignores him and looks at hismander with a solemn expression ¡°Headmander, I must warn you, that attack will even destroy this ship if it is directly at the epicenter of the explosion.¡± ¡°That is impossible, this ship is one of ourtest and greatest creations, are you out of your mind?!¡± Roars the other demon general, actually, even the headmander feels the same way. The bull demon takes out a horn that is now full of crack, seeing this, the expression of the two changes, he starts speaking ¡°This is the ancestral horn of our n, in order to save me from the explosion, it expends all the remaining energy it has.¡± He then turns to his left hand and says ¡°Yet, it fails to save all of me, heed my word, if you trap him in a corner, be careful, he will bite back and it will definitely be able to threaten your lives.¡± The headmander nods his head, he then says ¡°This is a very valuable piece of information, I will share this with our soldiers.¡± The bull demon shakes his head ¡°The only ones capable of killing him are theary Lords, for the rest, they will be unable to capture him, he is more slippery than that ck dragon.¡± Hearing this, the other demon general snorts and leaves but his expression is very solemn, he now knows that underestimating Shadowsh will definitely cause his life. The headmander has a headache thinking about how to capture Shadowsh, unfortunately, this will be a bit troublesome, unless the barrier between two halves of this universe is destroyed and thews beplete or chaotic, they will be unable to continue with their ns. BANG! He punches his desks and curses loudly ¡°How can such a weak being be so hard to deal with?! Once I get my hands on them, I will make them my new pets!¡± Killing unique creatures such as the members of the Hope Family is a waste in his opinion, actually, even the bull demon thinks so but he knows that letting Shadowsh live is like watching a ticking time bomb, you know for certain that it will explode. ¡°Advance, we must advance our troops both in this half and the weaker half of this universe, the Hope Family might be the number one ruler in the weaker half but their influence in this half is weaker!¡± Roars the headmander. The battle continues to rage on, the remaining survivors of the destroyed domain are now on the verge of death, only 10 dragons are alive and the only reason why they survived is because the invaders wanted to capture them alive in order to discover Banjo¡¯s identity. Chapter 1215 - 1215 CHAPTER 1185 FOX EMPRESS 1215 CHAPTER 1185 FOX EMPRESS BANG! Banjo crashes on the territory of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, he is exhausted after traveling without any rest, he feels relieved after escaping the battle. He knows that with his current strength, he is incapable of doing anything great against the invaders. Shaking his head, he now realises that because of his big brother, his life has now be very important for the invaders but this also made the danger increase for him and the rest of the Hope Family. ¡°Well, considering their strength, they can fight back in the lower realm, the one that is facing the most danger is me and big brother, it seems that I have to master the ability to destroy the void barrier at will.¡± Since he cannot increase his strength exponentially in such a short amount of time, he has already improved massively during his time in this realm. Also, even if he ranks up right now, he is still unable to deal with their current enemy because of the difference between their strength, weapons and technologies. ¡°I need to gather as many Void Beasts as I can, as long as they help me, we can create an escape route for our army and harass the invaders while they fight the Origins, a gueri tactic is the only method that we can take.¡± He mumbles to himself. He then stands up but because of his earlier experience, he falls back down once again, shuffling through the void will certainly confuse anyone. Because of his sudden arrival and themotion he has caused during his entrance, the fox n that is the owner of the territory he hasnded upon is rmed. Because of the war, the situation has now worsened for many powers of this realm and the atmosphere anywhere is quite tense, when the foxes arrive at the scene and see him, they quickly surround him. ..... They are not going to risk their lives, even though his appearance is quite miserable, the foxes around him are all in high alert, if he dares to make any strange movements, they will instantly attack. After a couple of minutes, Banjo finally recovers from his dizziness, he realises that he is now tied up with ropes that seems to be targeting his draconic bloodline, he raises his eyebrow and says ¡°Dragon subduing ropes?¡± ¡°As expected of the descendant of the Immortal Dragon Race, you know your nemesis, yes, this is the dragon subduing ropes, known to be the weakness of your race.¡± Says a beautiful female fox. Swish! Banjo disappears and reappears above the sky, he sneers at the foxes around the territory and says ¡°The dragon subduing ropes might be able to subdue almost all dragons but it cannot stop me.¡± He blinks once again and arrives at the Spirit Fox n, when he arrives, the entire n seems to have be a ghost town, no one is present, making it very quiet. He smiles and says ¡°At least they follow my advice, well considering how sly and cautious the nature of the fox race is, it is not surprising for them to pick such a decision.¡± Suddenly a powerful aura descends ¡°Cautious? You sure are nice to our race, most beings call us cowardly, not that I me them.¡± The n head of the main branch of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race has arrived, she looks at Banjo with great interest, the disappearance of the entire Spirit Fox n rmed her, she knows very well just how powerful this n has be after Shadowsh left multiple methods and items to increase the strength of the younger generation. ¡°Greetings to you Fox Empress.¡± Banjo slightly nods at her, not caring about her status, upon seeing this, the Fox Empress cannot help but raise one of her eyebrows. ¡°You are much more arrogant than your older brother, at least he bows to me when he greets me.¡± She says in a teasing manner. Banjo shakes his head ¡°Big brother is grateful to the Spirit Fox n, since you are the leader of the entire Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, of course, he will be courteous towards you.¡± The Fox Empress chuckles and her voice seems to send goosebumps on Banjo, sensing this, he snorts and the space around him distorts. ¡°Fox Empress, I hope that you will not try these petty things with me, do you really think that it is easy to manipte me?!¡± He roars as his dragon might explode out of his body. The Fox Empress is not scared, she continues to smile sweetly, she asks ¡°Are you really going to fight me? I know just how much you admire your older brother and since I am considered as an indirect benefactor of his, I know that you will not harm me as long as I do not do anything that will harm you.¡± Banjo frowns but he knows that this is actually the truth, Shadowsh might not feel any gratitude towards the other ns of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race but since the Spirit Fox n still belongs to it, he will not harm them. Snorting, he stops exuding his dragon might and asks ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Oh? Very sassy, it almost feels like you are the ruler of this territory.¡± Hearing this, Banjo feels a little bit embarrassed. She is right, this entire area belongs to the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, he is the one trespassing, not the other way around, he sighs and lets go of his arrogant attitude. ¡°What is that you truly want, Fox Empress, I am very much in a hurry and I apologize for barging in your territory unannounced like this.¡± He says in a much calmer manner. Fox Empress giggles that tickles Banjo¡¯s ears and hearts, he grumbles inwardly but does notsh out like before. ¡°I just want to know where the residents of the Spirit Fox n are.¡± Hearing this, Banjoughs inwardly. He looks at her with a clearly fake ¡°I do not know¡± expression, seeing this, Fox Empress who has been all smiles from the start bes angry, the survival of her n and the rest of the other fox n might be connected to the existence of the Spirit Fox n. She knows that the disappearance of the n is definitely connected with Shadowsh and who else is the closest to him in this realm other than his little brother. She releases her aura that drowns the entire surrounding with a powerful might but Banjo is not rmed, he looks at her with an indifferent expression and deep in his eyes, she can sense disdain. She knows that doing this will make the rtionship between the two of them and maybe even the rtionship between her Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race and Shadowsh to break but she does not care anymore. News from the battlefield has now spread to all the existing domains and she knows that the domain that she and her race are staying will not be able to survive the invasion of the enemy. ¡°Supreme Magus Banjo, I must warn you, the safety of my race is my topmost priority, the disappearance of an entire n is something that I am deeply concerned about.¡± Banjo still has his ignorant expression, he then raises his hand and says ¡°I truly do not know, I have been in the battlefield all of this time, you can visit the Immortal Dragon Race and they will vouch for me.¡± Fox Empress snorts ¡°I know that you dragons are not to be trusted, ording to a very loyal confidant of mine, before you went to the battlefield, you have stayed here.¡± ¡°See! You just vouched for my innocence, I was here before the war and before I left, the n members of the Spirit Fox n were still here, I am as confused as you are right now.¡± This makes Fox Empress enraged, she shouts ¡°Supreme Magus Banjo! Cut the nonsense, we know clearly that only your family is capable of making an entire n disappear without anyone discovering anything!¡± Banjoughs out loud and says ¡°You are just using us without any reason-¡± Before he can finish what he wants to say, Fox Empress shouts ¡°There are multiple reasons why you and your older brother are considered as the prime suspect!¡± He coughs and says ¡°Let me finish, our Hope Family is from the lower realm, we do not have any foundation in this realm, so we are incapable of such a crime, we are just too weak.¡± ¡°Do you take me as a fool?!¡± Fox Empress is now truly enraged, everyone knows just how terrifying Shadowsh is and those from the Immortal Dragon Race know just how horrifying and capable Banjo is. For them to be called weak is very idiotic, Banjo does not say anything seeing that Fox Empress is very determined to capture him. He sneers at her inwardly before disappearing from her views, he then reappears atop of Shadowsh¡¯s mansion in this realm and fires a powerful dragon breath. Chapter 1216 - 1216 CHAPTER 1185 THE SPIRIT FOX CLAN NEW TERRITORY 1216 CHAPTER 1185 THE SPIRIT FOX CLAN NEW TERRITORY ¡°You actually dare?!¡± Roars Fox Empress, unfortunately for her, Banjo does not care about her, since the Spirit Fox n is no longer present, then, the mansion no longer needs to exist. BOOM! The mansion is set aze by his dragon breath, upon seeing this, the rage in Fox Empress¡¯ eyes is evident, she transforms into a nine tailed fox and attacks Banjo. Unfortunately, she cannot reach him, her ws seem to be unable to reach him, blocked by an invisible barrier. She opens her mouth and spits a stream of Foxfire but even with this, she cannot pass through the invisible barrier. Banjo looks at her and says ¡°Give up, I might not have powerful attacks that can handle powerful beings like the invaders but my life-saving skills are more than enough to preserve my life against even aary Lord, much less someone like you.¡± Being looked down on by a new ascender certainly hits a sore spot inside of her, she raises her ws and hundreds of shes were made in an instant, she quickly realises something. ¡°The void!¡± Her expression is filled with fear, Banjo is actually inside of the void of space but at the same time, inside their realm. He totally obliterates the mansion, burning everything into ashes and destroys everything with his special sh, causing all the area to be engulfed in a spatial storm. He looks at Fox Empress and says ¡°I apologize for my rude actions but I have to do everything to keep my family safe.¡± ..... He teleports away, he cannot take the gaze filled with hostility and rage radiating out from the eyes of Fox Empress, it seems that their rtionship is now considered broken. *Sigh* ¡°I need to tell Amethyst about this, I do not want big brother to be ignorant about the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race.¡± Actually, he does not me the Fox Empress for choosing such an idea. Any being will do anything to keep their race from going extinct, especially for the intelligent ones, the more intelligent a race is, the greater they fear death. BOOM! The Fox Empress destroys her surroundings after seeing Banjo escape, for her, Shadowsh might be theirst chance for survival, she is willing to do anything to save her race, even if it means bing his ve. Meanwhile, On Earth, inside the Hope Family mansion, the Spirit Fox n is present, they cannot help but be overwhelmed by the beauty of their new home. Baifen speaks ¡°We need to find the perfect location to build our new home, I propose that we spread in groups and regroup in this location.¡± The elders agree with his words, actually, even if he decides without their approval, everyone in their n will ept it, not because of his prestige but because of their new status. They are inside a world that belongs to Shadowsh, he is already strong enough to defeat all of them and now that they are inside his territory, hisbat strength has increased at least a hundred times. Since this is the case, Baifen clearly has the second highest status in their entire n, the first belongs to Baishen and finally the third is Baika. Baika speaks ¡°We should stay away from the territories of the Night Demons, they might follow lord Shadowsh¡¯s order but we cannot overlook their nature.¡± Everyone can agree with this, Baishen raises her hand and instantly, everyone¡¯s attention is directed towards her, upon seeing this, she bes shy. She asks in a small voice ¡°Why are you calling big brother Shadowsh ¡°Lord¡±? He is not pretentious as to unt his authority towards any of us, he is not that kind of individual.¡± Baika shakes her head ¡°That is not the case, I am calling him lord not just because of his status as this world¡¯s ruler and creator but also because of his strength.¡± Everyone in the Divine Realm admires strength and that is especially so for beast descendents, they not only admire strength but they are also deeply attracted to it. Baishen does not know this because she is just a child, the adult female foxes are attracted to Shadowsh not just because he is handsome but mostly because he is strong. ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask big brother which ce will be the best for us?¡± Hearing this, everyone feels that this is a great idea. ¡°I think that is not a great idea, my husband is still recovering from his injuries that he had obtained in the battlefield.¡± A very seductive voice can be heard. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turns strange because they feel that the woman that has just spoken is just like them, using seduction as a weapon. ¡°Big sister Emily! You have finally awakened!¡± Baishen shouts upon seeing the beautiful and voluptuous figure appear in front of her. She leaps into her embrace, Emily returns her enthusiasm with a warm hug, meanwhile, Baika¡¯s eyes sh upon seeing the person in front of her. ¡®I am as beautiful as her, maybe I can.¡¯ Her train of thoughts is broken when Emily starts speaking. ¡°Besides, Earth is perfect for everyone, my husband can change any location inside this realm into whatever he wishes, so do not worry about the location that you are going to choose, when my husband finallyes out, I can just tell him to change your territory in whatever you see fit.¡± Everyone turns to each other and starts discussing. Their topic is no longer the same, they are now trying to pick what their new home should look like, Baishen, on the other hand, does not care, she will spend most of her time visiting the mansion, this is her n. Emily calls the angels and tells the people of the Spirit Fox n that they can just call the angels if they need any help. Suddenly, a deep and loud dragon can be heard, just as everyone is shocked by the roar, other types of roars spread throughout the entire world, two giant behemoths appear, upon seeing them, the expression of the foxes bes solemn. Night Demons, when they first appear in this world, they immediately encounter the Night Demons that are guarding the world but after Baishen appears in front of them, they retreat. ¡°Stop!¡± Shouts Emily, causing the two Night Demons to stop, the rest of the Night Demons that are hiding in their territory tremble, they all crouch down. The two Night Demons appear in front of her and bow, she waves her hand and says ¡°The two of you can return to your territories, that being is not a stranger.¡± Banjo appears in front of her, he quickly greets her ¡°You are finally out big sister! Have you reached the Immortal Cultivation Realm?¡± She shakes her head ¡°I am considered as a Pseudo Immortal but not at the true realm yet, I need to be baptised by a heavenly tribtion containing Immortal Spirit Qi.¡± Every Immortal in the present can agree to this, seeing that she is not that worried, Baika frowns and says ¡°Do not underestimate the wrath of the heavendy Emily, the heavenly tribtion for Immortals are all life threatening.¡± Emily shakes her head ¡°For you guys that is the truth but for me, I only need to endure and not care about my death, I am going to transcend in this world and my husband can control everything in this world.¡± Banjo nods his head ¡°That is true, by the way big sister, do you know what big brother¡¯s current condition is?¡± He is extremely worried about Shadowsh, he just fought on the battlefield, if he does not know his big brother, he would not believe that he is capable of escaping and even harming someone like the bull demon in a one on one fight. ¡°Actually my husband is already alright, the battle has given him some inspiration and when hees out of his recovery, I can assure you that his strength will once again increase.¡± She looks proud when she says this. The female present looks at her with envy and jealousy, they cannot help but imagine that it was them standing there bragging about their lover. The men on the other hand are not offended, in the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, men are lower than women. ¡°Hahaha! As expected of big brother! He will be the brightest star in the darkest night!¡± Banjoughs out loud. He then remembers about the existence of theary Lords in the invaders¡¯ side, if they want to win, they need to even out thebat strength between the two. ¡°If big brother is the only fighter on our side, our chances for survival are slim.¡± Hearing this, the people from the Spirit Fox n be pale. Baishen frowns ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Origins be able to help big brother? After all, they are this realm¡¯s strongest powerhouse.¡± Banjoughs in a mocking manner ¡°You might not know this but we already lost four domains to the invaders.¡± Chapter 1217 - 1217 CHAPTER 1187 BLOOD AND QI REFINING 1217 CHAPTER 1187 BLOOD AND QI REFINING The eyes of the foxes widened when they heard this, they did not expect that they would lose four domains in just a matter of months or days, they already felt that it is dangerous for the Divine Realm, they did not think that they are not just outnumbered in terms of powerhouses but even their strongest force is weaker individuallypared to their opponent. Banjo continues ¡°The only thing that is preventing total annihtion is the suppression of the will of this realm but even with this, we are actually losing.¡± He sighs and says ¡°To think that our universe is this weak, we are not a new universe nor an iplete one, we are aplete and mature universe with aplete will and yet the difference between us and the other universes is just too great.¡± ¡°That is why we are important to the enemy, if they ever capture any of us or especially big brother, then all hope is loss.¡± A voice drifts in the ears of everyone. ¡°Amethyst!¡± Screams Banjo and Baishen at the same time, they both know her but only the former knows what she is. ¡°What do you mean by that, sister?¡± Asks Emily, the ones that should be the priority targets are the Origins, why is their Hope Family that important to the enemy? ¡°Hope Family is preventing the total copse of this universe, we are safeguarding the barrier between the two realms, once the barrier is broken, thews on both realms will collide and the two divine wills will fight for supremacy.¡± Baika asks ¡°Meaning that if the barrier between the two realms is broken, then, it is basically a loss for us?¡± ¡°Yes, that is exactly it, we are going to die once the suppression of the will of the universe disappears, the enemies can finally ess their true strength, making it impossible for any power, even the Origins from stopping them.¡± ..... Baifen interjects ¡°So, why is your Hope Family important in all of this? Are you saying that your family alone is protecting the lower realm?¡± Banjo raises his head proudly, Amethyst looks at Baifen with indifference, she answers his question with just one word ¡°Yes¡± This is like a thunderbolt from the sky, they cannot believe that while they are losing in this realm, Shadowsh¡¯s family is capable of stopping the reinforcement of the enemy. Baika asks once again ¡°How long can your family hold on?¡± She knows in her heart that even though their n has already decided to separate themselves from the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, they cannot change the fact that their ancestors, parents and rtives are members of the race. Hearing that their realm is going to get destroyed, the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race will certainly be extinct if this is the case. Banjo looks at Amethyst with worry, actually, he does not truly know the exact state of their family back on the lower realm. ¡°They can still hold on long enough for big brother toplete his n but I do not think that this realm can do exactly the same though, it might fall before the lower realm.¡± This is a strike in the prideful soul of the people present. Banjo asks ¡°The strongest fighter in the lower realm should be Pseudo Immortal right?¡± Amethyst sighs ¡°Yes and no, most of the soldiers that are on-board the spaceships are Pseudo Immortal but their body is basically the same level as an Immortal and if they are cornered, they can unleash the seal of their strength at will.¡± The expressions of the foxes be solemn, they know just how great the difference between the two cultivation realms have, if this is true, then the situation of the lower realm is actually simr to this realm. ¡°By the way, Shouldn¡¯t you be helping big brother recover, why are you here?¡± Banjo changes the subject knowing that he is unable to help even if he knows the situation in the lower realm. ¡°Big brother is now on the verge of breaking through once again, he is currently in a deep state of cultivation.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Hearing this, Banjo is excited, he had expected that his big brother will definitely grow stronger in this time period but he does not expect that he can raise his cultivation realm once again. ¡°Yes, unfortunately, he needsrge amounts of energy in order to increase his level, he has already grasped the path to be aary Lord, the only thing stopping him is theck of pure energy.¡± Emily cannot help but ask ¡°With Heaven Swallowing Technique, shouldn¡¯t it be easy for my husband to level up, he can just absorb the energy of the domains that are already on the verge of breaking down.¡± Amethyst shakes her head ¡°Unfortunately, the Heaven Swallowing Technique is quite useful but only in the lower realm, it has reached its limitations once we have arrived in this realm.¡± Baika raises her hand and says ¡°I think that I might know a technique that is simr to your so-called Heaven Swallowing Technique but it has great drawbacks.¡± ¡°What is it?! Hurry up and tell me the name of the technique! It is imperative that big brother increase his strength, your own survival is tied to his existence.¡± Baika nods her head ¡°We know this, that is why, some of the Immortal Rankers and I are going to fight in the stead of the Hope Family.¡± Banjo looks at her with disdain ¡°I suggest that you should take care of your n rather than fighting with us, the empress of your race is helpless against me, what makes you think that you are capable of helping us?¡± Baika turns to him and shes a smile ¡°I know a technique that can help your big brother, what about you? Are you capable of helping your dear big brother?¡± ¡°You-¡± This infuriates Banjo but before he cansh out at her, Emily frowns and shouts. ¡°That is enough, we have more pressing matters in our hand, Miss Baika, please tell us what type of method you know that will increase my husband¡¯s strength.¡± Baika nods her head ¡°I understand, the technique that I am going to tell you is a well known technique, The Blood and Qi Refining Technique, it should have been one of the most sought techniques, if it is not for the drawbacks that it also carries.¡± ¡°What type of drawbacks does this Blood and Qi Refining Technique have, big brother is known to be a genius in improving any cultivation technique.¡± Amethyst quickly says. ¡°Every time any type of energy is absorbed from any source, it will cause much harm to the body of the practitioner and it is much worse when they use it in living beings, their personality will start to change and if they continue to do it, they will be mad monsters that only seek destruction.¡± Upon hearing this, Amethyst might look calm but inwardly, she is ecstatic, this is something that she is an expert of, she can refine the energy with ease, making it into a pure and gentle Qi for Shadowsh. ¡°Where is the technique currently hidden?¡± This is very important for her, if the technique was lost, then they have to search for other types of techniques to help Shadowsh cultivate. Upon hearing her, Banjo quickly realises that the technique that Baika has shared might be able to help his big brother, he perks his ear. ¡°Actually, it is not hidden, since the drawback is too great for average users, the sect that creates the Blood and Qi Refining Technique uses it as one of their simple sect skills that can be learned by just spending a certain amount of contribution points.¡± Banjo clicks his tongue, he then turns to Emily and Amethyst ¡°I will take the original copy and the new copies of the technique, I will also capture one of the practitioners of the technique.¡± Before he can leave, Amethyst stops him ¡°Wait! If you can, please also gather some of their cultivation techniques, I want to study as much as I can in order to obtain more knowledge about how this realm operates.¡± ¡°If you want copies of cultivation techniques of this realm, you can ask our nsmen, they know some techniques that were not stored in our library.¡± Says Baifen. ¡°That will be helpful, thank you.¡± Baifen shakes his head. ¡°We do not deserve your gratitude, if it is not for Shadowsh and your family, our n will certainly not be able to survive the uing battle against the invaders.¡± Everyone from the Spirit Fox n agrees to this, they have heard from Baika just how powerful the invaders are. ¡°Since big brother is still out ofmission, I can help you in rebuilding your new home, if you have some ideas about what you want for your new territory to look like or be, you can just tell the angels and they will pass the message to me, I will amodate your preferences as much as I can.¡± Amethyst says to Baifen and Baika. Chapter 1218 - 1218 CHAPTER 1188 DESOLATE 1218 CHAPTER 1188 DESOLATE After all, Earth is truly their territory, as long as they have enough energy, they are capable of anything. Baika thinks about it and says ¡°We will think about it, after all, this is tied to our future, things like these are just too important to decide on the spot.¡± Amethyst agrees with her words, since this is the case, she will just spend her time reviewing the techniques that the members of the Spirit Fox n will give her. They desperately need a technique or skill that can efficiently and smoothly amodate the current strength of Shadowsh. She also knows that once the barrier between the two realms breaks, she will need to supply the remaining members of the Hope Family with Immortal Skills and Techniques that arepatible with their nature. Meanwhile, after leaving Earth, Banjo is now flying towards the Deste Domain, one of the demon infested domains present in the Divine Realm, the strength of the demons present in this domain is actually on the high end in the entire Demon Race. ¡°The Bloodthirsty Demon Race should be my main target, they take up more than half of the elder positions in the entire Blood Demon Sect.¡± He mumbles to himself. After hours of travel, he finally arrives at the Deste Domain, seeing such a grim ce, he cannot help but recall his time on Abyssal ne. Smiling like a fool, he crashes into an individual because of his reminiscing, a demon with one eye can be seen standing in front of him. ..... He glowers at him but upon seeing his appearance, he can only snort and leave, the dragon race in this domain is not to be trifled with. Banjo heaves a sigh of relief, he does not want to create amotion before he canplete his mission. pping himself, he inwardly berates himself ¡®Stop daydreaming! Focus on the mission, prove yourself useful to your big brother! You must show that b*tch that you are not useless!¡¯ The things that Baika has said to him truly poke his sensitive spot, after all, he feels that her words contain some truth. ¡®Hmm, Now where should I go?¡¯ He knows that his target is currently in the Deste Domain but because of theck of information, he does not know where they are located inside the domain. ¡°Fortunately, I still have my prestige as a member of the Immortal Dragon Race.¡± He decides to first go to the location of the Deste Dragon n, the branch of the Immortal Dragon Race inside the Deste Domain. He had memorized all the locations of the branches inside his dragon soul, it is the present that was given by the dragon ancestor that had trained him in the Myriad Dragon Race. Each branch of the Immortal Dragon Race has their own titles, each branch has their own uniqueness and many are even considered as enemies but because of the rule established by each branch¡¯s ancestors, none of them dares to destroy one another. Even though they have different names and specialties, overall, they are collectively known as the Immortal Dragon Race. ¡°So this is the territory of the Deste Dragon Race, I thought that this domain is grim and nd but it seems that I am just underestimating them.¡± Banjo rubs his chin as he looks at the grand dragon pce in front of him. ¡°Halt! State your purpose foreign dragon!¡± Suddenly, he was stopped by hundreds of ck dragons emitting both dragon and demonic Qi. ¡°I am Supreme Magus Banjo, I am here to speak with your ancestor.¡± He decides to just make up some reason in order toe inside. ¡°Prove your identity!¡± Of course, many members of the Immortal Dragon Race know Banjo, when they heard his introduction, they immediately retracted their hostility but they still looked at him vigntly. The tension brought by the war is affecting everyone¡¯s mood, just a small conflict will lead to fighting and most of the time, domains such as this, the fight will end up as a life and death battle between opposing sides. Banjo waves his hand and everyone switches ces amongst each other, they are clearly stunned but quickly, they turn their attention to Banjo. The guard leader of the ck dragons approaches him and bows ¡°Greetings Supreme Magus Banjo, your presence is most wee in our territory.¡± Banjo nods his head, he then remembers something and asks ¡°So how many dragons survived after participating in the battlefield?¡± He can still remember that there are some deste dragons that have joined the fight against the invaders, he feels that even if the dragons are no match, they can still escape as long as they use the Origins as their meat shield. The expressions of the dragons present be ugly ¡°Other than your excellency, none of the dragons that had participated in the battle on Dark Cloud Domain managed to escape, most of them were killed.¡± Banjo¡¯s calm and indifferent expression changes, his killing intent explodes, even though he does not feel intimacy towards the Immortal Dragon Race like he feels on Hope Family, he is still grateful for their help and also treats them as his friends andrades. ¡°How can that be?!¡± But recalling the disparity in strength between the dragons and the invaders, his expression bes sorrowful. Seeing this, the deste dragons sigh, the guard leader speaks ¡°At first, many of the dragon elders did not believe what you have told us about but after the battle, we now realised that you are actually still downying theirbat strength.¡± Banjo feels guilty ¡°I apologize, I also did not expect that they would be so strong to the point that they made the Origins look weak.¡± ¡°Please enter, Supreme Magus Banjo, I wish to speak with you about something important.¡± A voice rings in the ears of everyone present, the deste dragons present quickly bow towards the source of the voice. Banjo is then escorted inside, everyone looks at him with admiration, they receive the feedback that their fallen brothers and sisters have sent back to them before dying. They can finally estimate how powerful the soldiers in the enemy side truly are, they cannot deny that they are totally outmatched against them and all of them are feeling totally helpless. They cannot see any hope of being able to ovee this uing doom that all of them are facing, Banjo, for them is different, he seems to have the answer that all of them are looking for. An old man wearing a ck cloak can be seen sitting in the most important seat in the territory of the Deste Dragon Race, he is this branch¡¯s ancestor. ¡°Wee to our home, Supreme Magus Banjo.¡± Greets the old man, Banjo feels ttered but inwardly, he sighs. He knows why the old man wants to speak with him, it is just like the situation between him and the Fox Empress, both want to know the answer or at least the clue for the survival of their race. ¡°Greetings Deste Sovereign.¡± He should not be rude in the home of the host, he bows to him slightly, the old man cannot help but examine the person in front of him. Banjo is known to be the youngest ancestor level in their entire Immortal Dragon Race, he is not of any descent in the Divine Realm but manages to grow strong enough to make any dragon ancestor have a headache dealing with him. ¡°I have heard that you have fought a battle against one of the generals of our enemy, if it is not a bother to you, tell me how strong he was.¡± This is something that he deeply cares about. The information that they had received from the fallen dragons is all iplete and not only that, they are also not that urate. Banjo thinks about it and says ¡°The strength of the generals is stronger than an Origin that puts its life on the line, not fighting cautiously but like a warrior.¡± ¡°By the way, their strength is not even fully released yet, the will of this realm is constantly suppressing them.¡± The old man takes a deep breath, this information blows his mind, even he, at this moment, feels weak, a powerhouse that had once been the ruler of a race that is considered one of the strongest powers in their current domain is now feeling weak. ¡°How do we survive?¡± This question seems to have made the old man use his entire strength. Banjo sighs ¡°I do not know any foolproof n but my big brother wants to hide in the lower realm, hoping that we can tide this by, we are not that strong to win against the invaders but surviving is something that we are not going to give up!¡± The old man sighs ¡°It seems that you and your family have made up their n to hide in the lower realm, I cannot me any of you, life is precious and the continuation of bloodline is more important than being called a coward.¡± Chapter 1219 - 1219 CHAPTER 1189 THE DESOLATE DOMAIN 1219 CHAPTER 1189 THE DESOLATE DOMAIN Banjo smiles ¡°Cowardly, I think not, Deste Sovereign, you should know that both my brother and I have just recently ascended, for us, it is not hiding from the enemy but just us returning home.¡± ¡°We do not feel that much sense of belonging in this realm, we would rather stay in the lower realm together with our family.¡± The old dragon was stunned, he then quickly recalled that Banjo is an ascender, what he had just said was true, he is not a native but an ascender. Heughs bitterly ¡°I forgot such important information, no wonder you and your family do not care about living in the lower realm, that is where you were born and lived most of your life, that is your home.¡± He then sighs ¡°I finally realize the reason why you are not reluctant, most of us natives disdain living in the lower realm, this is the reason why many of the dragon ns are divided.¡± Banjo shakes his head ¡°No matter what, you must hurry and decide what will be the next course of action for your n, if the rest are still hesitant, you must make a move even if it is only your family, the invaders will not give any of you time to prepare.¡± The old dragon agrees with this, he then says ¡°That is why, all the top ns and races are now thinking of participating in the battle, to buy as much time as possible.¡± Banjo can imagine the desperation of the natives of this realm after hearing this, he sighs inwardly, he continues to keep his calm expression outwardly. ¡°So you guys are going to sacrifice millions of individuals for a small chance of survival, I do not me any of you one bit, there is only one question that I want to know, which power will be the main figurehead of the alliance?¡± This is very important. ..... The old dragon bes silent, this is actually one of the pressing matters that this realm is now having trouble resolving. The Origins are now incapable ofmanding them, they are too busy at the moment, the rest of the ns and races cannot agree with one another perfectly. Each one of them has their own pride and greed, even after knowing that their entire realm is on the verge of destruction, they are still fighting for authority, their greed will consume everyone and everything they hold dear if they do not reign it in. ¡°This aside, I am actually here because of a technique, the Blood and Qi Refining Technique that the Bloodthirsty Demon Race has developed, do you know the location of the Blood Demon Sect?¡± The old dragon looks at him with a strange expression, he then says ¡°Our n also has that technique, we even have its original copy, the Blood Demon Sect has given it to us in exchange for our Deste Dragon Qi cultivating manual.¡± It is Banjo¡¯s turn to look at him in a strange manner ¡°Why would your n make such a low deal, the Blood and Qi Refining Technique might be great but its drawbacks make it not worth cultivating.¡± The old dragon exins ¡°The Blood Demon Sect is actually one of the sects that has ties with our branch race, this trade is actually just a cover-up for the younger generations of our n that is inside the sect to train within being held back.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial if they train in this territory? Rather than training in a sect?¡± The old dragonughs out loud upon hearing this. ¡°That is true but our branch only epts those that have pure bloodlines or at least have a high purity of Deste Dragon bloodline coursing within them.¡± Banjo does not care about what they do with their n, he only cares about one thing, the Blood and Qi Refining Technique, he quickly says ¡°If you give me the Blood and Qi Refining copies and its original copy, you can name your price as long as it is not too exaggerated.¡± The old dragon shakes his head ¡°No need, I only want you to take care of my nsmen that will be sent in the lower realm.¡± Banjo¡¯s eyes widen ¡°You are going to choose to hide in the lower realm?!¡± The old dragon shakes his head once again ¡°Not exactly, we are going to send most of our younger generations in the lower realm while the older ones will venture out of this universe in search for a better home, most will stay and fight.¡± Banjo nods his head, he then says ¡°I cannot just ept such a gift from you, how about this, my brother and I have been fighting these invaders for so long that we havepiled some information regarding them, I will ask him to bring some documents that pertain to this topic.¡± ¡°That will be extremely helpful, by the way, how long have you been fighting these invaders?¡± The old dragon cannot help but ask, during the first battle against the invaders, not many from their realm has survived. Those who did are unable to share much information because they have been fighting scouts and not many are considered as truebat soldiers. ¡°I need to return to our territory, I will bring the documents back to you as quickly as I possibly can.¡± Before he can leave, the old dragon shouts at him ¡°Wait! Take this!¡± He then throws a jade slip, seeing the content of the jade slip, Banjo¡¯s expression bes solemn, he nods at him before leaving. The jade slip actually contains the Blood and Qi Refining Technique, he trusts him this much and he shall give him more detailed information than he had earlier nned. Leaving the Deste Domain, he quickly returns back to Earth, now that he has the void point mapped in his soul, he can travel with more ease when he is going to return to either Earth or Deste Domain. Meanwhile, inside of Earth, situated deep inside the mansion, Shadowsh¡¯s body is cracking, he finally realises that The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) has another function, he decides to use it. Taking the energies produced by the dungeons, since The Fragment is being suppressed by The Fragment (Big Bang Universe), he decides to exploit it. The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) has decided to not follow his wishes and saves him from the tyranny of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). He feels grateful towards it but he starts to worry about his future n, suddenly, he feels something breaking in his body and just like a dam breaking, arge amount of pure energy swarm inside of him, bathing his Dantian and his soul. BOOM! He breaks through and this is not the end, he continues to circte his bloodline in order to cultivate more power. He finally stops after reaching the peak of the titles Immortal Realm, just another push and he can finally be a high level Star Lord and breaks through the limit of this universe. ¡®Not Enough!¡¯ He screams inwardly, because of the existence of Gaia, Earth and especially Safehaven Paradise, the difficulty of breaking through is more than hundred times more difficult than an average cultivator, maybe even greater. ¡°I need to have a simr technique like the Heaven Swallowing Technique but that works at beings that are on a higher level scale.¡± He mumbles to himself. He knows that this is clearly what he needs, he can join the battle and can go on a killing spree, as long as he can disguise himself as an Origin or even just use them as a distraction, the enemy will be incapable of capturing him. He stands up and leaves his room, being coped up inside will not help him, this is because the energy that the dungeons shared with him is not enough. Clenching his fist, his eyes burn with fighting intent, the power of faith flows within him, it seems that the world that he had left behind is gathering a steady amount of faith. When hees out, he is greeted by Emily and Baishen ying with his daughter, his eyes widen as he freezes there with a dumbfounded expression. Sensing his presence, his daughter turns to him and lets out a cry, she then leaps into his embrace. Hugging her tightly, he lets out a loudugh but after sensing something strange, he turns to his daughter and quickly realises what it was. She has not hatched yet, because of the abnormal ss of her bloodline, she has developed a powerful divine sense with ease, together with the innate ability of the fox bloodline to create illusion, she creates this soul image using her illusion ability and the power of her divine sense. Also, this world can sense her bloodline and help her develop such aplete image without any drawback, she can continue existing in this form as long as she is inside of Earth. Chapter 1220 - 1220 CHAPTER 1190 DESERT 1220 CHAPTER 1190 DESERT After hugging each other for an extended amount of time, Emily finally decides to separate the two, she then pouts and says ¡°Okay, I know that the two of you are close but to think that you forget about me, this is very hurtful.¡± Shadowsh smiles meekly, finally being able to hug his child is something that he has been dreaming about for a very long time, now that he is given such an opportunity, he wants it tost for as long as his daughter wants. Amethyst arrives, she then says ¡°I willpile the techniques and skills given to me by our subordinates, the foxes and Banjo.¡± She turns to the cute white fox in Emily¡¯s embrace ¡°I will modify them to suit your potential and fighting style, take your time and rest.¡± She then leaves, she might have more emotion than before but she still rather wants to work than have some bonding time with anyone other than Shadowsh. Seeing this, he shakes his head and decides that he will introduce his daughter and Amethyst to each other once this war is over. ¡°I wish mother was here, she will definitely be happy when she sees you, also, your aunties are going to spoil you rotten, so be prepared for a strict mother.¡± He says as he lifts his daughter up. Emily is still smiling but she gets closer to him and pinches his side, causing him to twitch slightly, it does not hurt him but he knows that he had angered his wife. ¡®What do you mean by a strict mother? Are you telling me that you are leaving all the responsibility to me?!¡¯ Sheins via divine sense. ..... ¡®Of course not! I will just leave all the punishment and restrictions to you, so that our baby will fear you.¡¯ He says without any hesitation. ¡®So I am going to be the strict parent and you are going to be the cool and funny one?!¡¯ He does not deny it but this only further infuriates her. She continues to pinch him hard before finally taking back Light, she then says ¡°I still have not officially met your mom and your family, I wish to prepare myself for the eventful day.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I have told you all about them, even present to you life-like images of them, what more preparation do you need?¡± This confuses him not knowing that Emily feels inferior towards the family members of the Hope Family. She pouts at him, causing him to sigh, he knows that he will be unable to deny her request, he smiles and says ¡°What do you want baby?¡± She smiles and says ¡°Nothing, I just want to know their specialty, if I have general knowledge about what they are studying and learning, I might close the gap between them and I.¡± ¡°Baby you do not need that, my family will definitely ept you for who you are, especially when they learn about the cute and energetic child you bore for us.¡± She sighs, seeing his sincere expression and also recalling Banjo¡¯s attitude towards her, she knows that this is most likely true. She shakes his head ¡°I know this but I still want to be an ideal daughter and sister-inw for your family, do not worry, I will not go too far.¡± *Sigh* ¡°You know that I cannot say no when you are looking at me like this.¡± He says before pulling them into their bedroom. ¡°Baishen, do you want toe?¡± Seeing that Baishen looks confused about what to do, he gestures for her, seeing this, she quickly follows him. When they are inside the room, he immediately waves his hand and multiple miniature figures appear in front of them. ¡°They are my family.¡± He looks extremely proud when he says this, his family is his greatest support in his life. He then points to a sexy mature looking woman and introduces ¡°She is my mother, in turn, she is your grandmother, her strength might not beparable to mine but she is an individual full of wisdom that you can learn from.¡± She continues to introduce each one of them to Light, meanwhile, Baishen¡¯s eyes are glowing when she looks at the figures in front of her. She cannot help but think ¡®So they are his family, there are only three individuals that seem to be blood rted to him but he treats them the same.¡¯ The cute fox looks around and bes confused, she is smarter than those of her age, she points at her mother, seeing this, the pair of lovers smiles. ¡°I apologize but your mother¡¯s family is not present but do not worry, you are also going to meet once we return home.¡± He says as he rubs her head. Emily¡¯s eyes widen, she quickly asks ¡°Really?! They are also back on your homeworld?!¡± He nods his head ¡°Yes, not just them but the remnant members of the royal demon families from your old homeworld, they are now living inside Gaia.¡± She quickly hugs him with tears of happiness, because of the existence of the invaders, she is always worried about her n¡¯s survival, now that she knows that all of them are now inside Gaia, her worry disappears. ¡°So what do you think? Am I the best?¡± He teases her as the two of themugh. Baishen asks ¡°So other than your blood rted sisters and your mother, how did you meet with your other family members?¡± While their group is spending time rxing and telling stories, Banjo and Amethyst are extremely busy, one is busy traveling from domain to domain, the other is busy modifying the wed techniques that are given to her. The two decided that they are going to be the ones that are going to take the hardbour, Shadowsh also needs some rest, whether it is mentally or physically. ROAR! Banjo appears in a domain filled with only sand, it is the Desert Domain, sensing the unbearable heat from the nine stars above the sky, he cannot help but sigh. ¡°This ce is perfect for Karl.¡± He mumbles before flying towards the direction of the Earthen Desert Dragon n, a type of dragon n that only hosts earth elemental dragons. He is stopped by a flying earth bug, it looks like a stick insect but the colour of its shell makes it almost invisible to the naked eye. BANG! It might have the ability to restrict most divine sense but it does not work against Banjo, he easily overpowers the brown insect and tries to eat it. A couple of secondster, someone was cursing in a loud manner, it was Banjo, he was pissed off, after eating the insect, he felt his mouth getting dry. He spits out the remains of the insect, other than traveling, what Banjo¡¯s other hobby is eating, after living in the Abyssal ne for a certain amount of time, he had eaten multiple items that looked disgusting but many of them did taste a bit good. That is why, when he encounters any beings that are not considered as intelligent beings, he will try to eat them. Well now, he is regretting the fact that he had just eaten the brown insect, its taste is not badpared to what he had eaten back on Abyssal ne but it leaves his mouth very dry. ¡°Pweh! I will not eat any of your kind again!¡± He curses before continuing his journey, if the brown insect knows this, it will not know whether to be happy or angry. His sacrifice saves the rest of his kind that will meet Banjo in his journey and boy, he meets more of them, it seems that the entrance of the Desert Domain is filled with such insects. He did not kill all of them, since he can crush them in an instant, he just releases his aura, intimidating everything that he passes by. ROAR! Suddenly, in the middle of his journey, a giant brown crocodile appears, its mouth is wide open, it tries to swallow him. Hmph! BOOM! The head of the giant brown crocodile explodes, Banjo then opens his mouth and swallows its entire body. He licks his mouth and says ¡°Not bad but it needs to be cooked in order to fully develop its taste.¡± He mumbles this, suddenly, dragon roars can be heard, tough looking dragons without wings appear, they all re at Banjo. ¡°Greetings fellow dragons, I am Supreme Magus Banjo, I have something to tell your ancestor.¡± But the earth dragons do not move, they continue to re at him. ¡°What is it?¡± He is now very confused, why are they still not moving, he knows that his status is not as important as the dragon ancestors but still, it should not attract ire from his other kinds. ¡°You have just eaten one of the young masters of our n! Exin yourself!¡± Hearing this, Banjo¡¯s expression changes, he cannot believe that the crocodile that he had just eaten is actually an earth dragon. Chapter 1221 - 1221 CHAPTER 1191 HUMAN DOMAIN 1221 CHAPTER 1191 HUMAN DOMAIN Banjo quickly realises that he had f*cked up, his glutton personality hasnded him upon a shit ton of trouble. ¡°What the f*ck?! You mean that crocodile is actually a true member of the Earthen Desert Dragon Race?!¡± He shouts with disbelief. As a dragon, none of them wants to change into the forms of the creatures they seem as inferior species. The earth dragons present looks at each other, one of them then speaks ¡°Sixteenth young master is born from the union of the Quicksand Crocodile Race and our third elder, he is not just a true member but one that is of royal descent.¡± Hearing this, Banjo¡¯s expression bes bitter, he then throws something to the leader of the guards before teleporting away. He curses himself for ruining his mission, he just hopes that the letter he had given to the guard leader will be shared to the other elders of the Earthen Desert Dragon Race. He then says to himself ¡®No eating living beings for this period of time.¡¯ He then escapes the Desert Domain, he feels guilty towards the Earthen Desert Dragon Race but he cannot change what he has done. Meanwhile, the third elder of the Earthen Desert Dragon Race heard about the news regarding the death of his son and does not actually care, he is true to the nature of his race, extremelyscivious. ..... He had more than a hundred sons and he had only acknowledged twenty of them, he then took the letter that Banjo leaves to them. After reading the letter, his expression changes, he flies towards the depth of their n, he kneels down and presents the letter to their ancestor. ¡°Oh? To think that the Hope Family is actually this capable.¡± Seeing the name of the Hope Family written in bold, the earth dragon ancestor mumbles to himself. ¡°So Supreme Magus Banjo is a member of such a family, no wonder those b*stards want to capture him.¡± He mumbles to himself. ¡°You mean the rumours regarding the capture of our nsmen are true?¡± Asks the third elder in shock. He knows that there are rumours regarding the prisoners that were captured by the invaders, the reason for their capture is because of Banjo, he is the only reason why they were set free, in order to showcase might and also the small probability that it will cause Banjo toe out. ¡°Are they that important?¡± He asks with an expression of anger, their race is actually looked down, they are nothingpared to the Hope Family. The dragon ancestor sighs ¡°It seems that the Hope Family is protecting the lower realm, they have simr status with the Origins in that realm but they are actually more useful than this realm¡¯s number one powerhouse. He sighs, feeling helpless, the Origins that are always high and mighty are now seen as weaklings, they can only passively defend, if it is not for the fact that the will of this realm was zealously protecting them, none of them would have survived this long. ¡°So what are we going to do now? Are we truly going to hide in the lower realm?¡± Unlike Banjo and Shadowsh, all the beings in the Divine Realm are reluctant to go to the lower realm, they deem it too shameful in their mind. The dragon ancestor nods his head ¡°But we are not going to go down without a fight, we need to guarantee the safety of our descendents, we are going to reduce as many of our enemies as we possibly can!¡± He roars, meanwhile, Banjo returns back to Earth after traveling all of this time from domain to domain, they are going to use the territory of the humans to fight against the invaders. The humans are now preparing for one final stand, they have realised that their domain is next to be hit, even though most humans are afraid of death but they will do anything for those or that they cared about. That is why Banjo is going to inform Shadowsh about this information, he knows that his big brother is someone that actually respects humans but at the same time, is actually against them. Amethyst sees him and nods her head ¡°I know what you want to do, let us wait for three more days, your niece has manifested a soul body that can transform into a physical form, big brother is now having a great bonding time with the threedies.¡± His eyes light up after hearing this, he quickly asks ¡°She can finally meet me?! Let me through! I am going to introduce myself, after all, I am going to be her best uncle!¡± Amethyst blocks him, she shakes her head ¡°Not at this moment, just let big brother have this, you should know that he will definitely join the battle that is going to happen in one of the Human Domain.¡± Banjo sighs as he realises that this is true, he nods his head and sleeps, he needs to be at his peak condition in the uing battle, Amethyst waves her hand and the amount of spirit Qi and Mana around him increases. Shadowsh, on the other hand, is spending this free time ying with his daughter and rekindling the passionate love between him and Emily. Three dayster, hees out with a determined expression, he will give his daughter a bright future, he already has a backup n if he dies in his original form. Deep in the mansion, A part of his Nascent Soul andrge amounts of his blood and a certain amount of his essence is present, Earth is now absorbing it, creating a heavenly will of his image. ¡°Big brother you are finally out!¡± Shouts Banjo in an excited manner, he feels confident with the uing battle. ¡°I already know everything, Amethyst told me everything, let us go!¡± Hearing this, Banjo starts to hesitate. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we first say goodbye to them?¡± Even at this moment, he still wants to meet his niece. Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°No, I am resolved to not make them worried, seeing me leave will only cause them to feel sad, I do not want to see my daughter crying.¡± Banjo finally agrees ¡°That is probably the best, I do not want my niece¡¯s first meeting with me, is seeing her dad being taken away by her uncle, she will definitely hate me guts if this happens.¡± The two of them leave Earth and use their spatial abilities, they teleport to a distance, seeing how smooth his brother¡¯s movement is, Banjo cannot help but click his tongue. ¡°It seems that you are more of a Void Beast than me.¡± He says in a teasing manner, trying to lighten up the mood, he knows that his big brother is sad leaving his wife and daughter. ¡°Fighting against a being that is capable of sealing the surrounding space will make you think.¡± The fight between him and the bull demon is still fresh in his mind. Banjo has already read this description from Amethyst but even if he knows it, he does not have anyplete idea about it since he has not experienced it before. ¡°Banjo, I want you to capture as many humans as possible, I want you to prioritise children, humans might be greedy and insidious but we can still nurture children into much better people.¡± ¡°Besides, Earth is too big, they will definitely fit right in.¡± Banjo nods his head, he can do this job, with his Spatial Jewel, he can store hundreds of thousands of living beings as long as their strength does not stress his divine sense that much. ¡°ording to you and Amethyst, all the remaining domains have decided to send their soldiers in the human domains in order to take ast stand against the invaders?¡± Banjo nods his head ¡°Not many races are friends with each other but they will do anything in order to preserve their bloodline, protect their loved ones and everything that they care about.¡± ¡°As long as they have amon enemy that strikes fear in their hearts and has a threat of total annihtion, everyone will certainly make this type of difficult decision.¡± Banjo agrees to this but he still sighs ¡°That is good and all but they are still fighting to hold the seat to be the supreme leader of the alliance.¡± Shadowsh was not bothered by this ¡°Do not worry, the races will follow those that they deem worthy of their loyalty and lives, only those that are strong and capable can obtain the seat, even if they decide on which power will take the reign, it will not be a true leadership, the authority will not be present.¡± Banjo thinks about this and feels that this is true, he then asks ¡°So if one wants to obtain the seat, they must prove themselves capable?¡± Shadowsh nods his head ¡°Just like our family, because of our strength, reputation and capabilities, we reign supreme in the alliance of all nes and worlds present in the lower realm.¡± Chapter 1222 - 1222 CHAPTER 1192 THE DOMAIN THAT IS BUILT FOR WAR 1222 CHAPTER 1192 THE DOMAIN THAT IS BUILT FOR WAR ¡°Actually, Sans, Gulli, Leafinia and Yshelia can ascend if they want to but after the reappearance of the Demon and Plunder Universes¡¯ Army, I told them to hold their ascension until the barrier between the two realms is destroyed.¡± Hearing this, Banjo cannot help but admire his siblings greatly. ¡°For them to forsake such an opportunity to grow stronger, as expected of our family, their resolve is greater than most beings.¡± He had always prided himself on being a member of the Hope Family. Even after ascending on the Divine Realm, he still feels that his family is better than the ns and races of this realm. ¡°I cannot wait to see them, we can trade cultivation experiences.¡± He sounds very excited, he knows that if his siblings are not going to ascend, they are going to find a new path to grow. They can share cultivation experiences between each other, strengthening their foundations and growing stronger in order to face their current enemy. ¡°Heads up, we need to be careful during the battle, here, take this.¡± He then throws a badge that contains the symbol of their family. ¡°What is this?¡± He knows that his big brother will not give him something that has no function, it must have some hidden abilities. ¡°This hides our aura from any foreign divine sense, it might make our presence very obvious from the Divine will of this realm but it will block the prying senses of our enemies.¡± Banjo bes excited after hearing the exnation. He is worried that with his current strength, he will be a burden to his big brother, the two of them are priority targets for the invaders, once they are discovered, they will immediately be surrounded and captured. ..... But he is still worried, he quickly asks ¡°What about you, your Origin transformation will definitely make this realm¡¯s divine will target you.¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°No, it will not, since it is now on the verge of being devoured by our enemy, the chances of it helping me is greater than the chances of it dealing with me, besides, if the second situation truly happens, I have already thought of a backup n.¡± Banjo heaves a sigh of relief after hearing this, as long as his big brother is safe, he will be happy, he then says ¡°So will the two of us are going to fight side by side or have our own arrangements?¡± ¡°Thetter, you are going to fight together with the other Void Beasts and the Immortal Dragon Race, in order for them to be more efficient, meanwhile, I will lead the human race and hopefully, the Origins to fight against theary Lords.¡± Banjo seems to have expected this, he cannot help but sigh ¡°I wish that this realm has elves that areparable to that of the human race.¡± Hearing this, Shadowsh cannot help butugh, he then says ¡°This is not the lower realm, elves might be strong and have higher aptitudespared to ordinary humans but the stronger they be, the more difficult it is for them to produce offspring.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t they just rely on the reproductive capability of a Tree Of Life, there are multiple types of trees that have the same function as the Tree Of Life, it is not rare in this realm.¡± Banjo is confused, he is used to seeing strong and capable elves. This is why he is confused, for him, this situation should be more distinct in this realm because of the lifespan and abilities of the elves. ¡°The elves of Gaia are different, Banjo, actually,pared to humans, elves have limits in their potential, for them, reaching the Immortal Cultivation Realm is more difficultpared to most geniuses of the human race, this does not apply to the elves of our empire, because they are different.¡± Banjo feels ashamed after hearing this. ¡°You are right, to think that I have actually underestimated the uniqueness of our world, I felt ashamed.¡± Shadowsh does not correct him. He knows that his brother must not treat those people from Gaia like the norms, not only they are terrifyingly adaptive but their cultivation speed is beyond normal. ¡°Are we getting closer?¡± He does not know each exact location of the Human Domain, Amethyst has visited some of them but there are ten human domains present in the Divine Realm, she only visited six of them. ¡°Yes, the Human Domain that we are going to is called the War Human Domain, this is the location where human kingdoms and empires settle their dispute through war, it is a barren wastnd filled with death and killing intent.¡± ¡°If Sans was here, he would be jumping in joy hearing your description, a domain that is entirely used for war, a perfect location for undeads to thrive.¡± Banjo shakes his head ¡°Actually, this is not the case, every hundred years or so, the officers and soldiers of the Underworld Domain will go here and collect the ghosts of the deceased, cleansing the domain of any wandering spirit.¡± Shadowsh cannot help but sigh ¡°That is going to change, I do not think that this domain will continue to exist after the war, besides, one of the Underworld Domain in this realm was destroyed, I cannot deny that I was the one that destroyed it.¡± ¡°Do not me yourself big bro, that domain is going to be destroyed even if you did not do anything, at least it was destroyed by you, because of this, some of the ghosts and Yama Kings manage to escape to other Underworlds.¡± Shadowsh is actually surprised by this, he cannot help but ask ¡°Where did you hear such information?¡± ¡°From the Death and Blood Dragon ns in the Underworlds, unfortunately, the Yama Kings and ghost officers lost their main abilities after their domain was destroyed, they are actually going to participate in this battle.¡± Shadowsh raises one of his eyebrows ¡°What are they going to do? Their strength is not that great against our current enemies.¡± ¡°Actually, they are quite powerful in terms of spiritual strength, they are going to use this trait of theirs to fight against the invaders, of course, they are just going to target those that are at the level of the Immortal Cultivation Realm.¡± ¡°I hope that they can surprise us a little bit, I am actually thinking of capturing a couple of Yamas and raising them to be the holders of order in the lower realm.¡± The two of them continue their journey, with their speed and their ability to jump in the void of space, they quickly arrive at their destination. Seeing therge fortresses all around the domain, the two were shocked, Shadowsh cannot help but click his tongue ¡°As expected of a domain that is filled with wars all the time, truly holds the destructive capability of the human race and also their ingenuity in terms of war.¡± Banjo¡¯s expression is solemn, he senses intense danger from therge fortresses, it means that even he is not capable of destroying them with ease. ¡°Do you know the location of your race?¡± Seeing his brother¡¯s dazed expression, Shadowsh quickly asks. ¡°Oh? Oh yes! Then big brother, I wish you all the best!¡± He then teleports away but once he does, he feels that his ability to teleport is restricted. ¡®A domain that restricts flight and almost everything except for physical strength, this is a great trait for the people of our side.¡¯ The Cultivation Universe might not be as advanced as the other universes but their physical and spiritual cultivation is not to be looked down upon. If it is not for the fact that the strongest powerhouses have all fallen in the Primordial Era, there would have been multiple pseudoary Lords and peak Titled Immortals present all over the Divine Realm. The Origins have been suppressing the myriads of races that exist today, even causing some powerful races to go extinct because of their selfish desire. Now that they are in this situation, it made the will of this universe to rethink its past decisions and regrets it very much. Meanwhile, Shadowsh is traveling around the domain in order to know more about the realm. He cannot help but sigh, he respects humans because he is once a human, he knows just how capable they are but to think that the threat of total annihtion causes them to burst forth with unlimited ideas in order to preserve their lives. The entire domain is actually just one big trap for everyone, even the people on their side, once the situation bes dire, they can use the core of this domain to blow everything up. He thenughs out loud ¡°But they are too arrogant, just like the saying, man proposes while god disposes, this domain has a will of its own and because of the countless wars that happened here, its personality is very nasty.¡± Some of the traps will work but the big ones will not, the domain has already deactivated them, it seems that it is quite informed about how humans act. Chapter 1223 - 1223 CHAPTER 1193 THE HUMANS OF THE DIVINE REALM 1223 CHAPTER 1193 THE HUMANS OF THE DIVINE REALM ¡°Hahaha, this is also one of the weaknesses of the human race, once they get toofortable, they will let their guard down.¡± Hends on the ground and touches it. He closes his eyes and says ¡®Do you hear me? I know that you are already conscious, you have been absorbing the blood and spirits of the deceased humans, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Hearing no answer, he does not move and continues to stay there with his eyes closed, finally, after a long wait, the domain responds to him. ¡®How do you know that I have a spirit? Even those cunning humans have not discovered me!¡¯ The domain seems to tremble with every word. ¡®I am well versed in creating worlds and unlike the people of this realm, I can create them with short amount of time, of course as long as I have enough resources.¡¯ ¡®A being that can create worlds, I see, no wonder you can sense me, it seems that you are connected with multiple star sources, some of them are alreadyplete worlds while the rest are starting to be one.¡¯ ¡®It seems that you have obtained some knowledge and degree of intelligence after absorbing the souls of the humans perished within you.¡¯ The domain does not answer, admitting that it has been absorbing the blood and souls of the deceased humans that have perished inside of it. ¡®I do not me you, they are already dead anyway but I have something grave to tell you.¡¯ ..... ¡®No need, I know that those so-called invaders that this realm is fighting are alling here, I have already prepared myself to die.¡¯ ¡®A waste, you, a very intellectual world is going to be destroyed, something like you only exists in legends and finding another one is near impossible.¡¯ ¡®I am not the only one, you are also one of a kind, a being that can create worlds without wasting millions of years of development is also very special.¡¯ Shadowsh cannot help butugh after hearing this, he then sighs afterughing for a couple of seconds. ¡®Our universe is lucky to give birth to beings such as yourself and I, unfortunately, it has developed some sort of ego and selfishness, well, after splitting itself in half, this universe is now just left behind with an iplete half.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ This confuses the domain greatly, after all, for it, this realm is its goal, it wants to be like it. ¡®I had forgotten that you are a domain and does not know most of the knowledge circting outside of you.¡¯ The domain agrees with his words ¡®I cannot deny this, all my existing knowledgees from the human race, unfortunately, I only recover bits of information from their souls and noplete ones.¡¯ ¡®That is not a problem, I will let my sister exin to you the information that is currently known by our family, wait a minute.¡¯ He quickly calls for Amethyst, she is inside the mansion, building multiple devices that she has learned from the shared memories between her and her brother. ¡®Amethyst, I need your help, the War Domain of the Human Domains have gained consciousness and it is actually quite intelligent, I am thinking of recruiting it after the end of the war, persuade it.¡¯ Without hesitation, she abandons her current job and returns to Shadowsh¡¯s Nascent Soul, the two of them can do this as long as it is the main body. ¡°I will leave it to you.¡± Leaving the heart of the domain, he went to find the leader of the human armies. He then appears in one of the human armies undetected, he sits down in a chair he created via the earth element, themanders, generals, princes, princess, advisors and many more important individuals are discussing their n. Not many of them like each other, circumstances might have forced them to work with each other but this does not mean that they like each other, on the contrary, they hate each other, to the point that they are using every bit of their will just not try to kill each other. ¡°I disagree! This n of yours will put the army behind us in danger! You are basically ordering us to be cannon fodder!¡± Upon hearing one of the suggestions, One of themanders immediately stands up and disagrees. Shadowsh cannot help but shake his head, he sighs and continues to listen to the arguments of the people present, after half an hour, he finally cannot take it anymore. He stands up and activates his Despair Domain, the domain covers everything around them, isting them from everyone and everything. ¡°Where the hell is this ce?! I know that it was your despicable kingdom that did this!¡± Unfortunately, when that person looks beside him, he does not see anyone. This situation is happening to all the people present in the meeting, Shadowsh can see that some nobles are actually afraid while most of them are quite steady. He coughs, this alerts everyone, they cannot hear anything other than this cough, if they know that Shadowsh actually disabled the screaming and other unworldly cries in order to not rm them, they would have already panicked. ¡°Calm down, I am on your side, I just cannot take it anymore, you guys have been arguing all of this time and yet other than fighting amongst each other, all of you have not even formed a simple n!¡± The people present cannot deny this, meanwhile, they are a bit relieved after hearing that Shadowsh is not their enemy but they still have not let go of their vignce. ¡°This is my domain, a concept that is no longer popr in this realm, I will disable it but once you start arguing about each other¡¯s past, I will once again activate it!¡± With a snap of his finger, the Despair Domain disappears and everyone returns to the room. Everyone quickly scans their surroundings using their divine sense but does not find anyone, they then use their eyes and finally see Shadowsh seeping coffee just nearby from their group. Their eyes nearly pop out because of shock, some even dare to use their divine sense to scan him repeatedly but end up with nothing. He waves his hand and speaks ¡°Forgive me for my rude actions earlier but I just cannot help but put a stop to your meaningless squabbles, I know that your territories have deep seethed hatred amongst each other but the fate of this realm is much more important than this!¡± The people present agree to his words, seeing this, he sighs in relief, he quickly suggests ¡°How about this, all the races of this realm are going to send their armies to deal with the invaders, each kingdom will have their own territories?¡± Everyone turns to each other, he quickly adds ¡°As long as we set some boundaries, each soldier can work with their fellowmen, they will not be burdened by the fact that they are going to fight together with their former enemies.¡± ¡°What about the other races, what will happen if they are the ones that are going to cause trouble?¡± This is very important for them, after all, most races of this realm actually dislike the human race. After all humans are known to be greedy and sly, they are not well liked by the major popce, hell, they do not even like each other, much less those from other races. ¡°Do not worry about them, my brother has a great reputation towards the Immortal Dragon Race, for the rest, I might not be able to control every single one of them but I can supervise their ancestors.¡± ¡°How can we believe your empty words? Do you really think that we will put our trust towards an unknown individual?!¡± Everyone does not know who he is. He sighs and releases his Origin Qi, the Divine will of the realm immediately focuses on his location, it was stunned when it discovered but realising that it is now in danger, it decides to let him be. While the Divine Will decides to ignore Shadowsh, everyone inside the room is looking at him with dumbfounded expressions. ¡°An Origin! No, Origins might be knowledgeable but they are like emotionless weapons, they do not know how to talk to anything and they see everything as below them.¡± One of them adds ¡°Yes! That is right! Also, they are constantly emitting that type of Qi but you on the other hand do not!¡± They cannot help but be curious as to what he is, heughs and asks ¡°Surely some of you have heard of the name Shadowsh, don¡¯t you?¡± Everyone actually knows his name startling him, he expects that his name will be known by some of them but he does not expect that he will be known by all of them. He quickly recovers and says ¡°I am him, you should know that I am the primary target of the Invaders, am I right?¡± Once again, everyone nods, he feels relieved that everyone knows him, this makes his job much easier since he does not need to introduce himself. Chapter 1224 - 1224 CHAPTER 1194 SUMMONING 1224 CHAPTER 1194 SUMMONING One of the human princesses raises her hand, seeing this, he asks ¡°Yes, what is it that you want to know?¡± She looks at the others and makes a mocking expression towards the other princesses, she then asks ¡°Is it true that you had fought with one of their powerhouses and injured him heavily?¡± He recalls the fight between him and the bull demon, he sighs and says ¡°Do not underestimate our enemy, I only manage to injure him so heavily because he had underestimated my capability because of my strength.¡± He knows that once the two meet once again, both are going to fight a battle to the death, he does not want this, with the Blood and Qi Refining Technique, he can increase his strength rapidly, he only needs resources to do so. He will make every insect and demons from the invaders side his new source of strength, to do this, no one in the enemy¡¯s side must discover him or Banjo. The two of them might be strong and their abilities to escape are even more abnormal than their strength but against multipleary Lords, their chances of escaping is practically zero. Absolute strength crushes everything, the two of them are just too weak to have a direct confrontation with the enemy, especially Banjo, his Cultivation Realm has not even reached the Titled Immortal level. One of the princesses does not want to be outdone, she quickly raises her hand, the rest also does the same thing, looking at the handsome appearance of Shadowsh, they feel that they are destined to be with him. What they do not know is that, their target can sense their emotion and one of his eyebrows cannot help but twitch. ..... He sighs and says ¡°We need to make aplete n first, let us leave the questions forter, in the moment, we must create a perfect battle n that will not only amodate the humans but also the other races.¡± BOOM! Suddenly, the entire domain starts shaking, Shadowsh¡¯s expression bes solemn, he quickly says ¡°Prepare! The enemy hase!¡± One of themanders cannot help but shout ¡°That should be impossible! ording to our deceased scouts, it should take a couple more days before they reach this location!¡± Shadowsh shakes his head ¡°You have underestimated the capability of the spaceships that they are using, stay here and organize your armies, I will buy all of you as much time as possible.¡± He flies away from the room and instantly transforms into his Origin Form, he lets out a loud roar and soars through the sky with zing speed, his figure seems to cause the grim and dark gray clouds to part. ROAR! Another roar can be heard, it was a dragon¡¯s roar, Banjo can be seen rising to the sky, following his brother, the two of them meet. ¡°Brother, has the enemy reached this domain, ording to the dragon ancestors, they should have arrived a couple of dayster, why are they already here?!¡± Shadowsh sighs ¡°Everyone in this realm has no knowledge about the spaceships, they do not know that if you want to create a true spaceship, it must have an eleration ability called warp speed.¡± Banjo asks ¡°Warp speed? Is it some sort of spatial skill that their spaceships have, what about our spaceships back on Gaia, do they have this skill?¡± He sounds so excited, Shadowsh smiles and nods, he then says ¡°Of course we do, as a matter of fact, you are the inspiration of the schrs when creating this ability.¡± Banjo cannot help himself and grins widely, seeing this, Shadowsh shakes his head with a bitter smile, he knocks his head slightly and says ¡°Stop smiling like a fool and focus on the current situation, we must strengthen the barrier of this domain.¡± ¡°How do we achieve this? Even if all the Void Beasts, including me will make the space chaotic, we will not be capable of stopping those ships, they have experienced much worse.¡± He says in a helpless tone. ¡°No, I have a different mission for you and the rest of the Void Beasts, I want you to create a ck hole, it must be as strong as a true ck hole, after you are done, immediately inform me, I will do the rest.¡± Banjo nods his head and leaves. ¡®Amethyst, can you ask the will of this domain to help me?¡¯ He quickly asks, he knows that even with his current form, he is incapable of stopping the invasion for more than a few minutes. ¡®It epts your request, it wants you to lead it.¡¯ Knowing that its situation has be dangerous, the will of this domain is also anxious, it can only rely on a wild card like Shadowsh. ¡°Come to me!¡± Roars Shadowsh as he makes a grasping gesture, the elemental power present inside the domain gathers towards him, his body increases with power. He then starts making multiple mysterious gestures, one by one, ancient runes appear, even primordial runes were created, suddenly, another type of power descends into his body. He is ecstatic, this is clearly the Divine will of this realm assisting him, without any hesitation, he uses the power of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) to increase his power. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Tribtion Lightning starts shing above the domain, it was then guided towards his direction, increasing his power exponentially. ¡°Hahaha! Bxstards of the Demon and Plunder Universes! Witness the power of this universe!¡± He cannot help himself andughs out loud, he then summons multiple monsters that belong to a different universe, more urately, an extinct one. ¡°Let us see just how strong these monsters of the former number one universe of this multiverse are.¡± He mumbles to himself as dragons from the Western and Eastern Faction gawks at dragons from the Dungeon Universe. He no longer cares about the barrier, he anticipates the entrance of the invaders, he will greet them with a bomb. He umtes the power inside his body and uses the runes that he had just created to strengthen the power of the domain he is currently in. ¡®Amethyst, tell the will of this domain that it must endure for as long as it can, also tell it that we have a backup n if it truly cannot take it anymore!¡¯ He inwardly instructs, knowing that the next battle will cause the entire domain to break. Seeing that the crack in the sky is growing bigger, he starts summoning monsters faster, finally, he pushes himself to the limit and actually summons a dungeon gate. ¡°Everyone, if you can hear me, retreat from the frontline, I will be unable to control all of these beings for long but I can redirect their anger towards our enemies, in order for this to be sessful, I want you to retreat at least a million kilometres!¡± He roars, spreading his voice all over the domain using the authority of the will of this domain. ¡°You have heard my brother! Go! Go! Go! All Void Beasts! Hear my call! Assist in evacuating the soldiers, we must prepare for the worst, this domain will be unable to endure a battle of this level!¡± Shadowsh is pleasantly surprised that the Divine Will of this realm actually helps him, he then says to himself ¡°Change of ns, let us see my limit.¡± He makes a grasping gesture towards the dungeon gate, his body starts cracking because of the pressure and the overflowing power coursing through him, his Nascent Soul is experiencing something much worse. It is not only overflowing with excess energy and power but because he is using The Fragment (Dungeon Universe), it is once again acting up and trying to take over his body, fortunately for him, the will of the Cultivation Universe is helping him preserve his soul. ¡°Ahhh!¡± He lets out a loud cry that is filled with pain but he does not stop, he continues to summon a creature that will definitely make the invaders pale in fear. Meanwhile, Banjo who is helping with the evacuation cannot help but me himself for being too weak, he can hear the pain in his big brother¡¯s voice but he cannot do anything to help him directly. He feels useless, he grits his teeth and increases his speed, he no longer cares if the people are stabilized or not, he throws them in the void gate and when they arrive at their destination, all of them crash ungracefully. ROAR! A loud roar filled with power and malice was heard, the dragons that are in tune with thew of destruction cannot help but tremble, they all fall down, they transform into their dragon form and are now cowering. Even those that are on the level of the dragon ancestors are also trembling in fear, one of the dragons that has the bloodline of the Destructive Dragon Bloodline shouts ¡°Something ising! Something powerful! A being that is filled with destruction!¡± Chapter 1225 - 1225 CHAPTER 1195 THE POWER OF THE BLESSING 1225 CHAPTER 1195 THE POWER OF THE BLESSING ROAR! Hearing the dragon roar once again, Shadowsh smiles bitterly ¡°I was thinking of summoning an entity that is simr to Chaos Beasts or Destruction Beast but to think that I would summon such a being, am I too lucky or unlucky.¡± He had actually summoned one of the most powerful and destructive beings in the Dungeon Universe, the Destruction God Dragon. It is a being that contains one of the strongest firepower in the multiverse, in a battle between simr levels, finding a being capable of defeating is too difficult. ¡°I hope that the invaders will anger it, enough for it to focus only on them and not on us.¡± He mumbles to himself. BOOM! With one final push, the invaders finally enter the domain, they are immediately greeted by two dragons coated in golden me. Hoko Nitoryu!: Arekuruu Tsuin Doragon¡± (Roaring Two Swords Style!: Raging Twin Dragon) The two dragons smashed themselves towards the first spaceship that has entered and with the enhancement given by The Fragment (Dungeon Universe) and the will of this universe, they were even capable of destroying the barrier of the spaceship. Meanwhile, inside the main ship, the pilots are now panicking but they quickly calm down and report the situation to the mainmander of their army. ¡°What?! These barbarians actually manage to destroy one spaceship in just one attack?!¡± He thenmands theary Lords to advance and take the threat head on. ..... Theary Lordse out of their ships, Shadowsh has already expected this and he quickly sends out two powerful waves of sword Qi. ¡°Nitoryu, Taiyo to tsuki no kami no shuppatsu!¡± (Two Sword Style, Sun and Moon Divine Departure) Theary Lords senses the threat from the iing sword Qi waves and summons their innate Qi barrier to block it, there is one of them that is now reeling in shock. He roars ¡°Shadowsh! This is his attack! Everyone be careful! His current strength seems to be now equal to ours, he is being helped by the will of this universe!¡± Theary Lords are shocked, suddenly, without any warning, Shadowsh appears behind the bull demon. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh The bull demon was already in high alert after sensing the familiar sword intent, when he senses the threat behind him, he quickly shifts his position but is still too slow to fully dodge it. One of his horns was nearly cut off, he punched with all his might, only to be absorbed by some sort of gentle martial art technique that Shadowsh used and returned the power of his punch together with added power back to him. The expressions of the otherary Lords became solemn, all of them knew that the bull demon is an expert in closebat and yet he was actually bested. Three of them fires elemental attacks towards Shadowsh but he spreads his palm and summons a miniature ck hole that absorbs the elemental energy. He cannot help but think ¡®With the support of the Origin Law, my Devouring and Plunder Law has now surpassed their limitations, together with the new technique that Amethyst developed for me, elemental energy attacks are no longer effective against me.¡¯ If it is not for the fact that his Nascent Soul is facing an extreme crisis, he cannot help but want to continue fighting in his current form. He sighs and blinks away from his spot, he then looks at the monsters he summons and his eyes shed with a mysterious glow. He uses his illusion and also his mind maniption to redirect the hatred of the summoned monsters towards the invaders. He was then assaulted by intense headache as he cannot keep his form and falls down to the sky, he had pushed his luck, soul and body too far. Banjo appears beside him and catches him, he then feels a powerful fluctuation directed towards him at extreme speed. He roars and throws his big brother in the crack of space, just before Shadowsh reaches the crack, Banjo is hit by the iing attack, he roars ¡°I will not let you harm my big brother!¡± He endures the power of the attack and finally manages to push his big brother into the crack. BOOM! He is blown towards the army of the Divine Realm, seeing his iing bloodied figure, the dragons quickly fly to catch him. The nature dragons, holy dragons and spirit dragons appear beside him, they quickly use their powerful healing ability to heal him but they are shocked to discover that the remnant Qi left behind by the devastating attack is rapidly draining his lifespan. ¡°Let me help him.¡± Suddenly, a voice that seems to have no emotion can be heard, everyone then sees a breathtaking beautiful woman appear, she puts her hand in him and stops the invasion of the toxic remnant Qi from draining anymore of Banjo¡¯s life force. ¡°Who are you fairdy?¡± Asks one of the dragon ancestors, after all, they want to thank her for saving one of their elders. ¡°No need to thank me, as family, we should help each other, no matter how hard it is, this is the motto of our Hope Family, I still have not introduced myself, I am Amethyst Hope.¡± Hearing this, everyone present in the area is shocked. Another member of the Hope Family! This is the third Hope Family member that they had encountered and each one of them are abnormal entities that do not follow the norms. She waves her hand as if grabbing something, then an unbelievable scene appears in the eyes of everyone, she actually physically extracted the Qi present in the surrounding area and put them inside Banjo. ¡°We are leaving.¡± Without giving anyone time to recover, she disappears, bringing with her the unconscious Banjo, she uses the badge of teleportation that is connected to Earth to return to their base. On the other hand, in the territory of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, Shadowsh is thrown to the former territory of the Spirit Fox n, a female fox appears, she is the assistant of the Fox Empress. Fox Empress is currently on the battlefield, she is left behind to preside the entire Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, seeing Shadowsh, she feels ecstatic and quickly brings him to the main n. ¡®My Empress will definitely be happy for this.¡¯ Banjo was not thinking straight when he tried to rescue his big brother, because of the danger, he can only throw him to a location that he is familiar with and at the same time, far away from the battlefield. The territory of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race fits this description, not to mention, the Spirit Fox n has a portal that is connected to Earth, or at least had one, before he destroyed it. Both Amethyst and Banjo sessfully return to Earth, instantly, the entire world helps Banjo recover from his illness but the poison is not that easy to cleanse. ¡°Is Banjo okay?¡± Once she sees the state of her brother-inw, Emily immediately asks, she is worried that her husband is also injured or in a worse state than Banjo. ¡°What happened on the battlefield?¡± Quickly asks Baika with a heavy expression, if Shadowsh and Banjo are in this state, it will probably be worse for the fighters of her race. ¡°Do not worry, here, this crystal contains the information of what has happened to the battlefield, I must return there, I still have an important mission to do.¡± She thenes out of Earth and flies back to the battlefield. She knows that Shadowsh is safe within the territory of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, also, her mission is very vital for their family, she still has to persuade the will of the War Domain toe with her. On the battlefield, the Destruction God Dragon lets out a loud roar and charges towards the enemies, together with his subjects, sensing its aura, the expression of all theary Lords turns into disbelief. Meanwhile, inside the main ship, themander of the army cannot help but exim ¡°What?! How can this universe have the Destruction God Dragon?! Even though it is just aary Lord level being, it should not be able to exist! The Dungeon Universe had already been destroyed!¡± He quickly grabs the sound transmission device in the hands of his subordinates ¡°Everyone, listen to me, immediately direct your cannons towards the ck dragon, also, tell your respectivemanders to be careful against it! They are incapable of fighting against it in a one on one battle!¡± ¡°They must work together! I repeat! They must work together!¡± He grits his teeth and curses ¡°D*mn! This is definitely the work of that sted Shadowsh! He is always interfering with our n! We must destroy him! Capturing him is too dangerous! Tell everyone this, Shadowsh is no longer a priority target for capturing, his current status is kill on sight!¡± Chapter 1226 1226 CHAPTER 1196 THE DESTRUCTION GOD DRAGON Shadowsh has always been an enigma for the invaders, everyone wants to discover his secret, that is why, during the time when they are creating their mission n, they add him in the priority target to capture. The headmander finally realises his mistake, his target is too dangerous to be kept alive, since this is the case, he is going to personally make a move when they encounter Shadowsh once again. Meanwhile, inside the main branch of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race, Shadowsh who is recovering quickly wakes up. It seems that the will of this universe has deemed him to be important, that is why, his state which was already in the state of getting broken is quickly repaired by the power of the Origin Law. "I might be out of danger from dying because of my injuries but I still need a couple of days of rest in order to transform into that form once again." He mumbles to himself. He stands up and looks at his surroundings, he sees that everything seems to arouse his sexual desire but because he had just transformed into an entity that is considered to be a god in this universe, his worldly desires are suppressed. He sighs, he does not want this, his desires are something he might not truly cherish but they are the traits that made him feelplete and humane. ''Hmm?'' He senses someone ising, since this might be the person that had saved him, he decides to thank her. Shadowsh''s expression bes strange, he recognises the person in front of him, recalling what Banjo told him, he feels embarrassed, he also was caught by surprise when he heard what his brother has done. He shakes his head and bows slightly "Greetings-" Before he can finish what he wants to say, the fox demoness waves her hand, she then says "I do not need your thanks, I only have one question for you, in your current condition, can you return to the battlefield?" His expression bes heavy "I have just left the battlefield, is the current situation so dire?" She shakes her head and says "No, the only thing is that, I cannot rest easy knowing that my empress is in that battlefield and you are here, I might not like you but I can trust your capabilities as an ally." He can agree with this, he stands up and has her escort her into the outskirts of the territory of the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox Race. "Do not worry, my brother might not like you but I cannot deny that I owe your race a gratitude for giving me a ce to stay, I will definitely take care of Fox Empress." Seeing her leave, Shadowsh finally heaves a sigh of relief, he teleports inside of Earth, thinking that Amethyst or Banjo might be there. When he enters his world, he quickly senses something strange and his expression changes, he arrives at the source of the problem. "Banjo! What happened to you?!" Seeing the state of his brother, he bes anxious, he appears beside him and puts his hand on him. He closes his eyes and uses his divine sense to scan his brother''s body, he assesses his condition and nods. "He is heavily injured but as long as he stays here, he can recover properly." He then calls the angels and tells them to arrange some dragonewts to take care of his brother. His wife looks at him with a worried expression, he smiles and rubs her head "Sorry for making you worry so much about me and taking care of our daughter all alone but you should know, I must return to the battlefield." She hugs him gently, she answers in a quiet voice "I know but please be careful, not only your daughter and I am waiting for you but also your entire family." He sighs and kisses her forehead before leaving, he needs to leave as soon as possible or his heart will make him stay. Returning back to War Domain, he can see that everything is as he had expected, the battle between the dungeon monsters and the invaders is still ongoing, the fighters of the Cultivation Universe are waiting behind the frontline, preparing to give their enemy a heavy blow. He flies to themand power of the army, he can see that the humans are in the head seat because they have the biggest say in this domain. ''Hmm? It seems that they are arguing about something.'' He then listens to their arguments and his expression bes strange. "We must attack! Those thingsing from that hole in the space might be helping us but who knows how many they truly are inside, we must use this opportunity while they have the attention of our enemy to cause some harm!" Roars one or the dragons. "This is not what Shadowsh would have wanted." Says the Fox Empress, hearing this, everyone stops arguing and only res at each other. Shadowsh can only let out a cough in order to attract the attention of everyone inside the room, when they all turn to him, their expressions change in an instant. "You have returned! But shouldn''t you be recovering right now?!" Ask the Fox Empress, she is taken aback, she was actually having fun using his name to make her feel important. "Fox Empress is right, we must not be in a hurry to attack, the monsters that I had summoned are actually something that I have a hard time controlling, they are too violent and will definitely attack you guys once their hatred is shifted into you." Everyone starts discussing once again. "Sire, when are we going to attack? The army is getting anxious because of the threating from our enemy." Ask a spirit basedmander. "You can just call me by my name, no need to call me with such a grand title, also, once the Origins makes a move, then, we can finally make a move also." Shadowsh exins calmly. "But sire- I mean venerable Shadowsh, aren''t you an Origin also?" Ask one of the human kings present. He shakes his head "I am but also at the same time, am not, The Origins are beings that are totally controlled by the will of this realm but I am different, I have my own will and can decide on my own." Hearing this, everyone starts discussing once again, Shadowsh cannot help but smile bitterly, they are talking to each other like he is not there. Suddenly, everyone that is in the realm that is extremely close toary Level senses something and they all stand up, including Shadowsh. "They are finally making their moves, everyone, tell your soldiers to mobilize, the Origins are making their moves." He then stands up and goes to the army of humans. "Fortunately, I have learned support magic in the lower realm, I just hope that they are useful right now." He spreads his hand and multiple blessings descend on the human army that are carrying bows. ROAR! In the sky, the Destruction God Dragon is fighting against sevenary Lords, it is having a difficult time, meanwhile, twoary Lords are currently being treated. They are the ones that are the first to engage the Destruction God Dragon but they did not expect just how strong their opponent was and are heavily injured in just one sh. "We must kill that dragon! If this goes on, the enemy will have the advantage!" Roars the headmander. Hearing this, all the ships once again start firing, seeing this, the expression of the Destruction God Dragon bes ferocious. Suddenly, a massive barrier appears in front of it and blocks the beams that were fired by the ships, it was confused but does not care, since it is still safe, it once again lunges on one of its targets. Suddenly, it freezes, before moving in a different manner, it actually starts speaking "Oh? No wonder they are considered as one of the strongest entities in the former strongest universe on this side of the multiverse." He roars and the sound waves spread to afar, his gaze locks on the bull demon which makes thetter shivers. His expression changes and points at him "You are-" Before he canplete what he wants to say, the Destruction God Dragon attacks, he spreads his dragon w and swipes it towards the bull demon. BANG! A pangolin demon blocks the attack, the bull demon heaves a sigh of relief, he shouts "Everyone! Be careful! that monster is now being controlled by Shadowsh!" Meanwhile, in the main ship, the headmander who is watching the battlefield hears what the bull demon has shouted and he quickly uses the scanner of the ship to locate Shadowsh''s main body. ''Found you!'' He roars inwardly before telling the otherary Lords to advance into the domain and destroy Shadowsh, unfortunately for him, his n is stopped by an army of Origin, together with the ancestor level cultivators. Chapter 1227 - 1227 CHAPTER 1197 WAR DOMAIN || 1227 CHAPTER 1197 WAR DOMAIN || ¡°Attack!¡± Roars the ancestors, instantly, the fighters of the Cultivation Universe release their long range attacks on the iing army, caught by surprise, the shield beetles instantly receive great damage and are forced to stop. ¡°They are taking damage! Continue attacking!¡± Roars the human powerhouse before leading the next assault. ¡°Get back here!¡± Seeing one of the members of the Immortal Ape Race charging, one of the dragon ancestors shouts. ¡°Everyone, we can be as fired up as possible but we must not fight in closebat, remember this, Shadowsh has already said that we are outmatched and we can only even out our odds as long as we hide behind the Origins!¡± Roars one of the members of the Mystic Immortal Eyed Race. Everyone calms down for a bit and resumes firing, those that are much more focused in closebat helps those that have powerful explosive attacks. ROAR! On the other hand, the Destruction God Dragon that is now being controlled by Shadowsh is actually forcing theary Lords to retreat. BOOM! His dragon breath, destroys another small spaceship, unfortunately, theary Lords uses this opportunity to attack, he is blown away by the impact. ¡®Fxck!¡¯ He curses inwardly, he knows that no matter how strong the Destruction God Dragon is, it has a time limit, not to mention, it is fighting against multiple opponents at the same level. BANG! He once again takes another hit and cannot help but groan, he tries to stand up but a giant foot stomps down on him. ..... He spits out blood, his control is fading away each blow, he grits his teeth and tries to stand up, unfortunately, his opponent will not let him escape. BAM! BAM! BAM! Theary Lords will not give up such an opportunity to deal with such a troublesome foe, knowing that he had to risk something in order to escape, he decides to gamble. ¡°Bxstards! Take this! Destruction Wave!¡± A powerful st of energy explodes out of his body, causing the nearestary Lords to be blown away. The st creates a wave that flies around him, theary Lords attacks, suppressing the wave before it reaches their army and the ships. ¡°God sh!¡± Suddenly, DGD Shadowsh blinks and reappears behind one of theary Lords, using both the skill of his current body and his sword technique, he increases the lethality of both moves bybining them. Secret Sword Technique: sh sh The attack cuts the limbs of his target but fails to kill him, sensing the iing attacks, he spreads his wings and uses one of his favourite moves. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) Not only the sword Qis are extremely sharp but the tornado also carries extreme destructive intent and overbearing Origin Law. BOOM! The tornado intercepts all the attacks and explodes, the wind scatters everywhere, theary Lords retreat. ¡°Be careful!¡± Screams the bull demon after using his third eye, one of the demonmanders feels a chill running down his spine, he erges but unfortunately, the attack still causes a deep sh in his body. ¡°Since you are capable of tanking one of my secret techniques, let us see just how tough you are.¡± He spreads his ws and shes, an illusionary image of a wolf howling to the moon appears. Lunar Fang! Roar! Theary Lord screams in pain, the w actually pierces through his body and goes through to the other front. Bang! The bull demon appears using a rocket thruster and slices the wings of Shadowsh, he hacked it with ease, startling him. His eyes then light up but before he can say anything, Shadowsh grabs him and fires a dragon breath in point nk. BOOM! The bull demon groans because of the pain, he tries to escape but to no avail, Shadowsh is not letting him go. ¡®You are too troublesome to keep alive, I will kill you no matter what it takes!¡¯ Shadowsh inwardly decides this, not caring about anything and opens his mouth wide. BOOM! Unfortunately for him, a beam of powerful energy st is fired into his mouth, destroying it. He is stunned, he then turns to the Origins and sees that they are busy dealing with the invaders that are trying to deal with his main body. ¡®Shxt!¡¯ He curses and realises that all the spaceships are now aiming their cannons towards him. ¡°Fxck you!¡± He blows himself up, along with the monsters that are fighting in a deadlock with their opponents. BOOM! With multiple explosions, the dark gray sky of the War Domain bes bright, Shadowsh¡¯s consciousness returns back to his main body and he spits out ck blood. He wheezes, controlling the body of the Destruction God Dragon might keep him safe but it still puts intense strain in his mind, fortunately for him, Amethyst can convert the damage he had just received into ck blood. It still takes arge amount of his vitality to escape fatal danger from overusing The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). ¡°The enemies are not going to go down that easily, they have not even started, are the buffed archers and Immortal Beasts in position?¡± Before he takes control of the body of the Destruction God Dragon, he has buffed ten thousand chosen individuals to take part in the first assault. ¡°Yes, they are in position, they are just waiting for yourmand.¡± Answers one of the humanmanders. He nods his head, he then orders them to charge their attacks, he looks at the entrance and sees that more spaceships are entering. Finally, seeing the figure of the main ship entering, he roars ¡°Fire!¡± Instantly, all the archers and long range attackers release their attacks, the Origins can sense this and wave their hands in order to create a barrier that protects them and those behind him. ¡°Sir, the energy barrier is taking heavy damage! Yourmand?¡± One of the pilots asks the headmander. ¡°Open fire, their attacks are not as strong as our energy beams.¡± The pilot nods and rys this message to the other spaceships. All the ships fire in all directions, disrupting all the attacks that are flying towards them, seeing this, the ancestors and ancestor level powerhouses are cursing inwardly. ¡°Tell theary Lords to deal with those puppets behind the barrier, the elite soldiers will deal with those extinct monsters.¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Theary Lords bombards the barrier of the Origins, seeing that their barrier cannotst for so long, the Origins raise their hands and blood red clouds gather in the sky. Blood red lightning descends in the sky, theary Lords can sense the threat from the lightning and their expression changes, they use their Astral Weapons to block the blood red lightning. All theary Lords were blown away by the powerful blood red lightning, Shadowsh who was watching everything cannot help but rub his chin. ¡°To think that the power of resentment left behind by the billions of fallen humans is this strong.¡± He mumbles to himself, meanwhile, the will of this realm is also taking this opportunity to deal with what it deemed as the most dangerous threat. ¡°Do not think that we are just some pushovers!¡± Roars one of theary Lords erges and his power increases, seeing this, the expression of the headmander changes. ¡°Ralph! Stop!¡± Unfortunately, his warning is toote, theary Lord takes down his inhibitor and uses his true strength. With one blow, he destroys the sky and even annihtes all the descending blood red lightning, he groans and returns to normal, his body is currently cracking. ¡°Take Ralph and-¡± He does notplete his sentence when a dungeon gate appears right in front of Ralph and absorbs him, it then immediately disappears. ¡°Shadowsh!¡± Roars the headmander, the bull demon¡¯s current condition is unknown and multiple of theary Lords wastedrge amounts of their energy. ¡°It seems that we are wasting too much time, tell the elite soldiers to suit up, they are going to attack the world head on!¡± One by one, the soldiers of the Demon Universe start flying out of their spaceships and all of them are suited up with some sort of soft metallic armour that moves and transforms with the figure of their users. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes ¡°Prepare to engage! The enemy has chosen to take the battle in closebat!¡± Hearing this, the army that have been watching the battle between their strongest powerhouses against theary Lords were startled. ¡°They are descending, use this opportunity to open fire! They are no longer under the protection of their spaceships!¡± Unfortunately for him, the headmander has already thought about this and open fires. The Origins are too busy fighting against the enragedary Lords. ¡°Shieldbearers prepare to engage! Archers and Qi cultivators, cover fire!¡± Commands the humanmanders and generals. Meanwhile, the other races attack with their long range skills, they might not be as organised as the humans but their strength is not to be looked down upon. Chapter 1228 - 1228 CHAPTER 1198 ONGOING BATTLE 1228 CHAPTER 1198 ONGOING BATTLE The invaders seem to have expected this, once their cover fire disappears, they all join their energy and create a barrier that blocks all iing attacks. Shadowsh turns to the human race and says ¡°I cannot help but notice that their armour and ships are world apartpared to ours but actually, as long as we have enough time to study them, we can recreate them.¡± The human generals that were closest to him are all taken aback by what he had just said, one of them cannot help but retort ¡°That is impossible, equipment such as theirs are too advanced for us to create.¡± Shadowsh looks at him with pity and sighs, he then says ¡°You humans are too focused on war and conflict that you lost the greatest advantage that your race has.¡± The humans that are present look at him with confused expressions, they seemed to not believe what he had just said. He smiles and says ¡°Back in the lower realm, I have millions of humans that are directly under my empire and billions more that worship me as their protector and ruler.¡± The humans turn at him, they are still confused, to say such a thing in the middle of a great battle is extremely inappropriate. ¡°I have taken care of them, they admire, love and fear me, in order to show their worth and loyalty, they created things that make the life of the major popce more easier and rxed, they even create ships that are simr to our current enemy, that is why the enemies are trying to deal with me.¡± Hearing this, everyone was greatly shocked, they could not believe that the human race has this type of potential. ..... ¡°Unfortunately, you have already squandered your good years and with the current situation, none of you are no longer capable of mending this.¡± Regret shes in the eyes of the human army officers and the members of the royalties, because of the constant battle between kingdoms and the other domains, they have lost so many individuals. They are so focused on their military power but they forget about the fact that their human race has invented so many great things that make their entire race rise from being a ve race of other races. ¡°Hmm? They seem to have made another move, how I wish that this is the lower realm, I can have my subjects research on this type of armour, as long as everyone also has this type of suit of armour, we can increase our strength by twofold.¡± Everyone can agree with this, they can see the uniqueness of the armours of their enemies, they all raise their head and can see that the armours have transformed into a different form, making them bulkier. Shadowsh¡¯s expression changes, he then shouts ¡°Brace for impact!¡± Everyone quickly prepares to receive the enemy, one by one, the soldiers collide with the falling enemies, unfortunately, the armours seem to be as heavy as multiple tons. The weaker soldiers are unable to block the descent of the invaders and they are crushed under the weight of their enemies. ¡°Shxt! Behemoths and all the strength based races! Receive the enemy! Humans and all physically weak races! Cover for the strength based races!¡± Hearing this, the dragons, titans, Behemoth ves, Leviathan ves and many more giant races takes the initiative to block the falling enemies. They all have strenuous expressions but they were not crushed by the enemies, meanwhile, the invaders that sessfullynded quickly transform into a much skinnier form. They quickly arrive in front of the Behemoths and the other beings that are fighting against their descendingrades. Seeing this, Shadowsh smiles cruelly, tens of thousands of clones appear and all of them attack the invaders, they all easily block the invaders from attacking the Behemoths and all the races that are blocking the descent. ¡°Protect our guardians!¡± He roars as everyone starts fighting against the invaders, blinding lights filled with destructive energies flies everywhere. Seeing this, Shadowsh controls his clones to save the Behemoths, the invaders have all changed into a much suitable form to battle onnd. Cries of anger and despair continue to ring throughout the battlefield, everyone is fighting with blood red eyes. Shadowsh grits his teeth, he knows that even with the help of his clones, they are fighting a losing battle, the only thing that is making this battlest for so long is the fact that the monsters that he had summoned are still fighting against the spaceships. Looking at the corpses, his eyes gradually be determined, he opens his mouth and all the invaders that were killed fly into his direction and turn into pure energy, their armour falls to the ground. He waves his hand and the armour is stored inside his innate storage, he then shouts ¡°Everyone, gather as much armour and corpses as you can, we may still be able to win against our enemy as long as we know more information about them.¡± The humans are the first to react, they quickly grab the nearest corpses and drag them away, everyone quickly realises that they are fighting a losing battle. As the earth turns red, green and yellow from the blood of the fallen fighters from both sides, the sky bes darker. ¡®Oh? It is actually going to help? Amethyst what is its decision?¡¯ Hearing this, Amethyst who has beenmunicating with the will of the War Domain speaks. ¡®It agrees to be a will of a world that we own but it has a condition, it wants to be the one that will personally pick the world that it will transfer to.¡¯ Shadowsh thinks about it and agrees. ¡°Okay but Safehaven Paradise is off limits, Time World is also off limits, I do not want to waste its potential.¡± Hearing this, Amethyst smiles. ¡°Do not worry big brother, I have already told this to it, I even told it that the source stars of our family are also off limits.¡± ¡°That is good news, tell it to umte as much power as it can, I will buy it time for as long as I possibly can.¡± He controls his clones to transform into the same form as the invaders but even with this, they are unable to equip the armours, he clicks his tongue and decides the next best course of action. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The clones started targeting the injured invaders and would self-destruct when they are close. The invaders might be capable of fighting ten individuals at the same level because of their armour and strange energies but the clones are their bane. Once any clones attach themselves into their armour, they will then absorb any energy that the invaders release, this makes it difficult for the invaders to conserve energy. ¡®Danger!¡¯ His instinct screams danger, he quickly teleports away, he looks at his former spot but does not spot anything. ¡®An invisible attacker, at least at the peak of Immortal Level or at least a high level Star Lord, this is going to be difficult, with my current condition, I am unfit to fight.¡¯ He frowns as he assesses the situation. He flips and the sound of wind being torn quietly passes by, he frowns and starts dodging by instinct, his eyes change colour and sees his current opponent. He smiles and merges with the earth, seeing this, his opponent bes furious, he seems to bemunicating with someone. ¡°I am sorry sir but I lost him.¡± Inside the main ship, the headmander who is watching the battle quickly receives the news. He ms his fist to the table in front of him, he calms himself down and asks ¡°What is the current situation?¡± Besides him is actually the injured bull demon being taken care of, because of the explosion caused by a self-destruct perpetrated by Shadowsh, who at the time, was controlling the body of the Destruction God Dragon. The ancestral horn that saved his life before has once again saved his life but not without cost, the horn has disappeared from existence, most of the lifesaving items that the bull demon is carrying is used up and his body is 90% destroyed. He turns to his trustedrade and says ¡°It seems that he has done a number on you, with your current state, you are out ofmission.¡± Another bull demon can be seen standing besides the headmander nods, he is the equivalent of a Nascent Soul of a cultivator and asary Lords, their Nascent Souls are much stronger and solid. ¡°Yes, my physical body needs to return back to my homnd to recover.¡± He then sighs as he thinks about something. ¡°Still worried about what you are going to tell your elders regarding the ancestral horn?¡± The bull demon smiles bitterly. ¡°You should know that even if it was a low level itempared to the treasures that our n kept, it holds a lot of sentimental value to us, to think that it would be destroyed fighting an individual that is not technically a trueary Lord.¡± Chapter 1229 - 1229 CHAPTER 1199 HEADACHE! SHADOWSLASH! 1229 CHAPTER 1199 HEADACHE! SHADOWSLASH! ¡°At least your physical body still exist, as long as we have remnants of our physical form, recovering it will not be impossible.¡± Says the headmander. The bull demon sighs, he knows that his friend is just saying this because he wants him to not feel depressed but how can he not. His physical body might not have been tempered to the point that it can truly be called a trueary Level body but it is still in the elementary level. Not only does he needrge amounts of resources to recover his physical form, it will also take a very long time to repair. ¡°Rain down the bombs!¡± Seeing that the soldiers of the Cultivation Universe are losing, the headmander quicklymanded. His main target is still Shadowsh, unfortunately for him, ording to his subordinates, he is now hiding deep inside the earth of the War Domain. Reaching him might be easy as long as the soldiers transform their armours into drill servants but Shadowsh is someone that is as slippery as a loach, catching him with this method seems to be impossible. ¡°Forget about it, unless aary Lord is willing to make a move, finishing Shadowsh is basically impossible, in fact, if you just send a peak Star Lord, it is more likely that they are going to get killed rather than them being able to deal with their target.¡± The headmander looks at the bull demon and smirks, he then says ¡°On the contrary, my dear friend, peak Star Lords are now able to deal with him, of course, that is if they have the advantage in terms of numbers.¡± ..... ¡°Impossible! Look at my body¡¯s current condition, do you really think that anyone below theary Level will be able to deal with him?!¡± The bull demon is now furious, not only will this decision might kill all the Star Lords that they are going to send but it also shows disdain for his strength. The headmander continues to smile, seeing this, the bull demon gradually calms down, the two of them know each other for a very long time, thousands of years as a matter of fact, he knows that his friend will not humiliate him like this. ¡°Have there been changes in the battlefield?¡± This is something that he is very anxious to know. He might feel sad that he is not going to be the one that will deal with Shadowsh but at least, their enemy will be dealt by, making their mission easier. ¡°Yes, it seems that after summoning and controlling a Destruction God Dragon, also adding the dungeon gate filled with A to S ss monsters, this has taken a great toll on our target¡¯s body, weakening him to the point that he is actually scared of confrontation.¡± This makes the bull demon excited, he quickly says ¡°Hurry! We must deal with him as soon as possible, that bxstard will only cause more problems for us if he is able to escape!¡± Realising what he had just done, he lowers his head and apologizes ¡°I am sorry, it is not in my position tomand you.¡± This is one of the taboos in their race, the pilots that are present look at their leader with great trepidation. The headmander just waves his hand and says ¡°I will not punish you because of your state and the contributions that you had made in this battle but I will not permit something like to happen a second time, Do you understand?!¡± The bull demon bows in shame, the pilots all return to their work, the headmander then says ¡°I do not me you for reacting like that, even someone of my status, is threatened by his existence, if he ever returns to the lower realm, it will make the lives of our reinforcements miserable.¡± The bull demon nods solemnly, he then watches the screen together with his friend and sees that their soldiers are gradually obtaining the advantage. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a ck hole appears and starts to absorb the energy of their soldiers, it appears in the center of their army. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Screams the bull demon in shock, he actually knows what it was but just cannot believe that someone is capable of controlling it. The headmander can see the expression of fear in the eyes of his soldiers, he takes themand radio and shouts ¡°Do not falter, that is an artificial ck hole, its power cannotpare to a real one! Proceed as nned!¡± The bull demon quickly recovers, he feels ashamed to have his fear take control of his sanity, he heaves a sigh of relief after looking at the ck hole more attention and scrutiny. ¡°It is that sted Shadowsh once again! ording to the information gathered by our second army, he has the ability to absorb energy, it seems that he finally learned how to absorb ours!¡± He punches themand table once again ¡°I am right! He is too dangerous to keep alive! If he continues to develop at this pace, once he reaches theary Level, I am sure that we will not be able to aplish our mission!¡± ¡°Headmander! We will take care of that nuisance! All the peak Star Lords are mobilising to capture Shadowsh, we on the other hand, will deal with that artificial ck hole!¡± Screams theary Lord that is considered as the bull demon¡¯s rival. The headmander agrees to this decision, meanwhile, Shadowsh who was hiding deep within the earth actually feels a sense of impending doom. ¡®Shxt!¡¯ He waves his hand and summons a hundred thousand clones but because of their numbers, their strength is not as great as before. ¡°Amethyst, I leave everything to you, I will monitor the situation via clones, you deal with the will of this domain!¡± Without hesitation, he leaves the domain, everyone might consider this cowardly but he does not care. The Divine Realm is not something that he is willing to risk his life for, leaving the battlefield, he quickly flies back to Earth. Inside the main ship, the headmander is now fuming in anger, he screams with intense rage ¡°Shadowsh!¡± On the ship¡¯s monitor, Shadowsh is no longer present in the domain, the ship is locked on his soul and true blood essence, that is why they cannot be fooled by his clones. The bull demon is also furious but unlike before, he keeps a rational mind, he then says ¡°It seems that his instinct is much sharper than we had expected, Head Commander, will we deal with those weaklings or hold back our main strength as usual?¡± The headmander shakes his head ¡°No, we will have to showcase our might to destroy the morale of our enemy.¡± He turns to his assistant pilot ¡°Tell the soldiers that they can ess the third level of the armour, we must increase our pace as much as possible.¡± The invaders transform once again and this time, multiple tentacles grow out of their bodies, seeing this, the soldiers of the Cultivation Universe were startled. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Intense explosions ring out throughout the battlefield, threeary Lords appear besides the artificial ck hole. ¡°As expected of one of the greatest powers in any universe, no matter how artificial it is, I actually feel my strength going away.¡± Says one of theary Lords. ¡°This universe actually ys with such a dangerous object, I do not know if I should admire them for their bravery or mock them for their stupidity.¡± Answers the secondary Lord. ¡°Actually, it is more of ignorance rather than bravery or stupidity, because of such a barbaric universe without any space travel technology, they do not know the danger that this object possesses.¡± Calmly says the leader of the trio. The other two quickly recall that the Cultivation Universe is still developing but even after hundreds of billions of years have already passed by, they are still in this elementary development. ¡°How about we try to take this ck hole and bring it to our ships for further study?¡± Before he can continue with his other suggestions, the ck hole starts to act strangely. ¡°Be careful!¡± Shouts the leader before whipping out a jagged sword, he tries to destroy the ck hole with a sh, unfortunately for him, it was ineffective. The ck hole growsrge before exploding, taking everyone around a thousand meter radius, Shadowsh¡¯s clonese out of the underground and create a barrier to block the impact of the ck hole explosion. The expressions of the bull demon and the headmander turns ugly, they do not expect that even after leaving, Shadowsh is still giving them trouble. ¡°Hey, Stupid Brat! Are you still alive?¡± No matter what, even if it was artificial, it was still a ck hole, the bull demon is worried that the threeary Lords will encounter some danger. ¡°Do not worry about us, we managed to escape before the ck hole exploded, unfortunately, we only managed to save 500 soldiers because of the suction force that came from the ck hole.¡± Chapter 1230 - 1230 CHAPTER 1200 TARGET 1230 CHAPTER 1200 TARGET ¡°It is already great that you managed to save some of our soldiers, that bxstard Shadowsh is behind all of this, he knows that the ck hole is not able to survive against an all out attack from aary Lord.¡± They feel furious being duped like this. ¡°Headmander, the number of soldiers that have died from the explosion is close to five thousand, if this situation urs once again, the number of low ranking soldiers that we have will decrease exponentially.¡± Reported by one of theary Lords. ¡°I understand, I will ask the demon mages to find a solution against the artificial ck hole, we can only hope that they find a solution as soon as possible.¡± The bull demon sighs ¡°It is because any type of experiment regarding ck holes and worm holes are considered forbidden ss, unless we have ess to our hidden bases back in home world, we will not be able to quickly find a solution.¡± ¡°That may not be so, my dear friend, one of the demon mages that we have in XT9 is actually a former member of our Forbidden ss Division, he might be able to find an answer to our current predicament.¡± ¡°Really? I never thought those arrogant mages from the Forbidden ss Division would actually participate in this mission.¡± The headmander also thought the same thing when he first read the file. Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Shadowsh is controlling his clones to help the soldiers and minimise the casualties as much as possible, he does not care if he loses a clone as they are expendable. ¡°Human general, what is the current situation?¡± He appears besides the human general that is within the frontline. ¡°Lord Shadowsh!¡± Startled by his sudden appearance, he unintentionally blurted out his name, unfortunately for him, this had triggered the hatred of the nearby soldiers from their enemy¡¯s side. ..... ¡°Kill!¡± Shouts the soldiers with their blood red eyes, they then forced the human general a couple of steps backwards. DRAGON BREATH With one shot, the invaders were blown away slightly, they all red at his clones, Shadowsh curses inwardly and lets his clone escape as he takes control of another clone. ¡°Human general, once again, I ask of you, tell me the report of the current situation of the battle.¡± He says in a solemn manner. The human general instantly feels intense pressure, he quickly answers ¡°The current situation is less not desirable, there seems to be an invisible group that are moving throughout the battlefield, assassinating any officers or important individuals.¡± Shadowsh attacks him and blows him back to his soldiers, he then summons a copy of his sword and swings it. Imperial sh PENG! Sparks fly as his sword seems to have collided with another sharp object, upon seeing this, the human general that he had punched feels his heart turn cold. ¡®That was close, if lord Shadowsh did not punch me, I would have lost my head!¡¯ The War Domain is a very unique domain, it seems to be able to prevent aplete Nascent Soul from being able to escape. Shadowsh curses inwardly before firing multiple dark me bullets all around him, he cannot see or sense his opponent urately, only a vague instinctual tell. Because of the number of dark me bullets he has summoned, no one nearby is able to escape without being hit or blocking them. He sees the location of his target and attacks but his instinct warns him about an impending sense of danger. He grips his sword hard and his eyes sh with cruelty, he knows that there is another invisible enemy that is attacking him. Nitoryu, Mayonaka no tatsumaki (Two Swords Style, Midnight Tornado) Everything and everyone around him were all thrown to the sky by the sword Qi tornado that he had created, the soldiers from the invaders side managed to escape by transforming into a different form. He cursed inwardly after seeing this, it seems that one of his big moves is actually useless against his current enemies. He gives up on this clone and it self-destructs after he leaves, he controls a different clone and this one is actually fighting against a soldier from the Plunder Universe. He punches it with his Tyrannical Fist and with a bang, the soldier is blown back by his strength, he then charges towards it and jumps, while in the air, he spins. BANG! Another powerful blow in the head, he quickly grabs a sword that is lying on the ground and beheads his opponent. ¡°Ten thousands of my clones are forced to self-destruct, a hundred and twenty of them are killed without even being able to, a very disturbing showcase of strength.¡± His expression changes, he spins and blocks an iing attack but three more attacks appear, his tails curls around him, hardening themselves with Golden Titan Immortal Technique. Golden Titan Immortal Technique ¨C A technique created bybining different types of immortal level techniques, used the royal blood of the titans and golden dragons to cultivate and enhance with the modified Metal God Technique. Passively increases strength by ten times and defense by fifty times. If it is used in an active manner it increases strength by a hundred times, increases defense by two hundred and fifty times and transforms the bones, flesh and blood into metal elements. When mastered into its final form, strength will increase by five hundred times and defense will increase by a thousand times. Has the ability to increase size or transform into a dragon, disadvantage is, the amount of energy that will be required for the practitioner to absorb will increase by tenfold if it is in its passive state, the amount varies when it is used in an active state. Since this technique was created by Amethyst to suit him, he immediately mastered its final stage because most of the immortal techniques, incorporated into this technique have been mastered by him. Also, he receives a constant supply of blood from the royal family of the titan race and blood from the golden dragons. Unfortunately, because of the disadvantage of this technique, he does not use it often, his body is already in a delicate state because of the constant battle between him and The Fragment (Dungeon Universe). Fortunately for him, the will of this realm has already epted him, he might be able to use it, he also has the Blood and Qi Refining Technique to help him solve this technique¡¯s drawbacks. Blood and Qi Refining Technique ¨C A technique that has a much stronger effect than the Heaven Swallowing Technique, capable of even absorbing the energies of weakerary Lords. Its disadvantage is its inability to purify impure energy from the target. It is able to refine objects and turn them into energy but cannot purify them but this disadvantage is nonexistent for him, because he has Amethyst and even without her, he has The Fragment (Big Bang Universe) to help him. Back on the battlefield, after receiving the three attacks from his enemies, he smashes the ground, creating dust everywhere, he opens his mouth and releases a fog that confuses the senses and creates illusions everywhere, this is like his despair domain but a lot weaker. ¡®As expected, using the Golden Titan Immortal Technique in the body of my clone is extremely wasteful, with its current energy, even if this clone self-destructs, it will not even amount to half as powerful as the other clones.¡¯ Heins inwardly but still admires just how tough his defense is when using the Golden Titan Immortal Technique. *Sigh* ¡®Unfortunately, this clone is not able to use it a second time.¡¯ The passive ability of the Golden Titan Immortal Technique does not pass through to his clones but he can use its active abilities. If his clones are able to use this technique multiple times, he would be a disaster for any of his enemies just by summoning them. ming Breath He fires a long stream of me but the power is just too weak to be able to do anything, he sighs before opening his mouth and using Blood and Qi Refining Technique. Large amounts of energy flows towards him, this is one of its modified abilities, Amethyst amplifies its ability to absorb energy, if it is anyone else, just this trait will make them implode and die. The three invisible attackers do not sense the energy signature because of the fog, they can track Shadowsh but are unable to truly see him. BOOM! The clone explodes and because of the charge, the explosion is as powerful as any normal clones. ¡®Welp, losing another clone will not hurt me.¡¯ Just as this thought passes through Shadowsh¡¯s mind in the body of a different, a sense of impending doom descends on him. ¡®Again?!¡¯ He seems to realise that his enemies are able to discover the location of his consciousness, he curses inwardly before fleeing. Multiple soldiers from the enemy sides rain down heavy fire on him with their energy guns, he can only escape. Chapter 1231 - 1231 CHAPTER 1201 THE ELVEN RACE OF THE DIVINE REALM 1231 CHAPTER 1201 THE ELVEN RACE OF THE DIVINE REALM ¡°Amethyst, you are able tomunicate with the will of this domain at a deeper level, right?¡± He wants to know something. ¡°Yes, the two of us are now helping each other out by controlling the heavenlyws of this domain and using them to destroy our enemy or at least make it difficult for any of them to properly use their strength.¡± ¡°That is great, I want you to find the reason why the invaders are able to locate my condition.¡± His favourite ability is multiple clone skill, finding that this move of his is no longer that useful against his enemies is something that makes his heart itch. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! More soldiers surround him but because they know just how terrifying the power of the clones self-destruct ability, they are keeping their distance. They join their energy and create a barrier that traps him inside, he tries to dig down but once he reaches a certain depth, he finds out that even under the ground, the energy barrier is still present. He sighs before letting this clone self-destruct, he appears in a different clone but this time, in a location that is a little bit far away from the frontline. He then looks at the battlefield and his eyes be more determined, his aura changes and an aura that is simr to that of both Leafinia and Yshelia exudes out of his body. He waves his hand and vines appear, some transform into ns that bear flowers while some transform into trees and when they absorb the energy from the domain, they start growing before bing Treants. Seeing the Treants, Shadowsh raises one of his eyebrows, this is because the Treants that he had summoned by sacrificing all the energy from the body of his current clone are different from normal. ..... Their tree bodies seem to be reddish than normal and their eyes carry madness and deep desire to end lives. ¡®At least they are still working under me.¡¯ He orders them to advance into the battlefield, without hesitation, they charge towards the invaders. Some of them grab the nearest heavy object and throw it into the invaders, they are unfeeling and they do not care if they die, there is only one thing in their minds, that is to destroy their enemy. Seeing this, the fighters from the Cultivation Universe were startled, the elves that are busy supporting their lords are also confused, they know what the Treants are. They are just caught by surprise because of their strength, they are all at Immortal level, although barely, it is undeniable but most Treants in the Divine Realm are only at the peak of Ascending Divine Rank. For them, breaking through the Immortal Cultivation Realm is almost an impossible task but right now, a hundred blood Treants magically appears. Shadowsh goes into a different clone and his expression is extremely exhausted, he still grits his teeth and summons one hundred Treants once again. He repeats this move until there is one thousand blood Treants in the battlefield, they might not beparable to his clones but they are perfect as cannon fodders. ¡°Take down Shadowsh! We must not let him continue his ns!¡± Roars the headmander after seeing one thousand blood Treants appearing out of nowhere. Unfortunately for him, Shadowsh returns to his main body and is currently resting inside Earth, he will be unable to participate for the rest of the day or even a couple of days. The clones that are left behind are now protecting the Fox Empress and the other foxes that had participated in this war. After all, he does owe the Nine Tailed Immortal Fox a debt of gratitude, he is confident that with the cautious behaviour of the foxes and the protection of his clone, none of them will die unless they are courting death. Back on the battlefield, with the help of the one thousand blood Treants, the humans and other races managed to save some of theirrades but in turn, more than half of the blood Treants were destroyed by the invaders. ¡°What is this ce? Why do I feel so intimate with it?¡± Asks an elf as she is currently in the artificial forest that Shadowsh had created. ¡°Everyone! Gather here! The recovery rate in this location is much faster than any other locations!¡± Sensing the uniqueness of this ce, a human quickly informs everyone else. Unfortunately, the forest is too small to amodate everyone but it is still able to help many individuals to recover their condition. ¡°The things that Shadowsh left behind are extremely helpful for us.¡± Says one of the dragons as he sees his wounds recovering at a much faster rate than usual. ¡°Yes but in turn, he bes the primary target for our enemy.¡± Sighs one of the Demon Race. Another member of the demon race speaks ¡°I have tried tomunicate with the invaders that have simr characteristics to us but they are very uncooperative.¡± One of the foreign races snorted, he then mocked them ¡°They might seem to be the same race as you guys but they belong to an entirely different world, do you really think that they will show mercy towards you?¡± An individual that seems to belong to a holy type race added ¡°Besides, have you heard of a demon that is kindhearted?¡± The demons are embarrassed, many of them are furious, sensing the tense situation, the humans quickly intervene. ¡°Everyone, let us not waste time and use this opportunity brought to us by lord Shadowsh to cause as many casualties to the invaders as we possibly could!¡± Says one of the human generals. The rest agrees to this, one of the nt ancestors turns to the elves and asks ¡°Do any of you capable of summoning as many Treants as lord Shadowsh had?¡± The elves nod their heads, their queen then says ¡°Yes, we can summon multiple Treants not with ease but not also a difficult task for us but summoning Treants that are as strong as they are, I must apologize but none of us are capable of achieving this.¡± The nt ancestor frowns and shakes her head, she cannot help but be disappointed, he can sense an aura that is quite simr to the elves radiating out of the Treants. ¡°If that is the case, then forget about it, non Immortals are too weak to be able to amount to anything in this battle as frontline fighters, they can only serve as support.¡± Hearing the contempt in her tone, most elves are forced to bow their heads in shame. Leafinia silently appears besides them, she sighs and says ¡°To think that the elves of this realm are this disappointing, how saddening, if the elves back on the lower realm knows of this, they would be ashamed.¡± Hearing this, the elves turn to her, upon seeing who it was, they all bow their heads, even though she said hurtful things towards them, they are not able to do anything about it. ¡°Do you know that the number one subject of Shadowsh back on the lower realm are elves? If they are able to ascend in this realm, they are more than capable of reaching the Immortal Cultivation Realm.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Shouts the elf queen, she knows the limitations of their bloodline, bing Immortals is only achievable by a select few. Amethyst shakes her head ¡°You should have seen those Treants, you should have sensed this forest, tell me, are any of them felt extremely familiar? like they are very intimate to your bloodline?¡± The elves look at each other in shock because this is exactly what they feel, that is why they are in a daze. ¡°My big brother, who you know as lord Shadowsh, has a little sister called Leafinia and a sister/subordinate named Yshelia, one of them is rted to your race and the other one is a fairy.¡± She points at the Treants that are wreaking havoc in the frontline ¡°Those Treants are summoned by the magic that the elves learn, he just enhances their magic power by using fairy magic, if he is an elf, he would not need to do thetter.¡± The elves turn to each other in shock, they just cannot believe that their race is capable of achieving this, they all then turn towards their queen. Unbeknownst to them, their queen is also in a daze right now, she does not know what to do about this information. Amethyst¡¯s eyes sh with a cunning light, she then says ¡°I, no, we of the Hope Family can grant you this ability, we can even guarantee your survival, you just need to sell your entire selves to us, be our loyal followers.¡± The elf queen, without any hesitation, kneels before her and shouts ¡°We of the elven race swear fealty to you.¡± She then takes out something that made Amethyst cheer inwardly, it was the lifeblood of the elven race in this realm, the heart of the Ancient World Tree. Chapter 1232 - 1232 CHAPTER 1202 INSIDE OF EARTH 1232 CHAPTER 1202 INSIDE OF EARTH With this, she does not need to worry about the elves betraying them, she waves her hand and the heart of the Ancient World Tree. She sighs and inwardly pity the elves ¡®If this universe only epted Mana openly, the Ancient World Tree would have evolved into one of the greatest treasures in the Dungeon Universe, the Immemorial Divine Tree.¡¯ ¡°I will inform my big brother about your decision, he will be thrilled to hear this as he actually thinks highly about your race¡¯s potential.¡± The elves feel ttered. They have been persecuted, sold as ves and ythings for other beings, they are unable to fight back because of the disparities between their strength and their enemies. Also, their potential is limited, making it difficult for them to find a backer that will support them, in the Divine Realm, bloodline has always been and strength has always been number one. With their limited strength and potential, they be easy to capture for the top ns and races, their beauty bes their most hated trait, many elves will injure their faces in order to escape the tragic life of a ve. Now that they are given an opportunity to escape all of this, they are more than willing to take it, they are inwardly celebrating, they can see that unlike most lords, Shadowsh does not treat lives as garbage. He uses his clones that are a lot stronger than most low ranking soldiers to save thetter, use the Treants as meat shields in order to help the rest of the soldiers to escape. They are willing to be servants for such an individual, meanwhile, Amethyst quickly contacts Shadowsh about this. ..... ¡°What?! Are you sure that the elves have decided to be our subordinates?!¡± This is very exciting news for him. After all, he might not know how to nurture every being but he is very familiar and well versed with the method and training to nurture elves, he is confident that with the elves helping him, the chances of him being able to save his home has risen. ¡°Wait there! I will let one of my clones bring them to this location!¡± He is very excited that he has forgotten the current state of his body and spiritual world. ¡°I am afraid that is impossible, with your mental and physical state, risking your life for such a task is not worth it, do not worry, I will control the clones to bring these elves to the former territory of the Spirit Fox n.¡± Shadowsh sighs and agrees with her decision, his current state is truly precarious, he needs to fix all of his injuries, both in his body and soul, fortunately for him, he is inside Earth, with the help of his divine will that he had put in charge of day to day operations of Earth, he can recover much faster. The war continues for a couple of days and after the forty fifth day, the War Domain is destroyed, before it was totally destroyed, the will of the domain decides to use the traps that the humans have prepared to kill a couple of thousands of soldiers from the Demon and Plunder Universes. Shadowsh spends all of his time meditating and cultivating, he feels that the bottleneck on him is loosening, it will not be long before he bes a bona fideary Lord. ¡°Banjo, have you relocated all the elves inside?¡± he asks in one of his clones, he cannot move his body and he cannot truly put his full attention elsewhere. ¡°There are still a couple of millions left on the Nature Domain but do not worry, we are now in a friendly rtionship with the powers in that domain, we no longer need to worry about sneaking inside.¡± Banjo casually answers knowing that his brother in front of him is just a small part of a soul and more like an artificial intelligence rather than a true living being. Just as he expected, the clone bes silent and once again returns to its duty, seeing this, Banjo sighs. After the twelfth day, he wakes up from his deep slumber, he feels that his strength has decreased but ording to Amethyst, this is only temporary. ¡°It seems that big brother is still cultivating.¡± A person appears beside him, who else would it be other than Amethyst. ¡°I do not me him, he is burdened with the fate of our home and probably this entire universe.¡± Banjo feels useless after he said these words. ¡°Do not me yourself, you are already a great help to uspared to those so-called ancestors , they are not even capable of amounting to half of your total contribution.¡± She says with disdain. ¡°They are now thinking of other paths that they can take, thatst battle has finally given them a wake up call, they now realise just how great the disparity between their and their enemy¡¯s strength.¡± Banjo sighs. He is now surprised to know that he is a lot weakerpared to the invaders, he had already expected this after hearing their information from his big brother, he might not believe if thises from anybody else. But this informationes from his big brother, he immediately believes him and has been training to escape any dangerous encounter against any powerful opponent. Amethyst changes the topic ¡°As long as these elves train inside the Eternal Dungeon, we can raise millions of Immortal soldiers, Hahaha! Those powers actually enthusiastically ept our offer.¡± Banjo turns to her, his expression is strange, he cannot help but say ¡°Why do I sense that you have more emotiontely, have you finally epted big brother¡¯s suggestion?¡± Amethyst is stunned, she realised that Banjo was correct, her emotions have been totally going haywire, she felt that she is bing more human as ofte. She sighs ¡°I think that big brother is hiding something from me and he is actually the one that changed my personality, making me more humane.¡± Banjo pats her shoulder ¡°Do not worry, big brother is definitely doing this for your own good, you know just how he does things.¡± Amethyst shakes her head ¡°I am worried but not for myself but for him, just like you have said, I know how he does things, he will do anything and everything for our sake, even if it means giving up his life.¡± Banjo who was in a totally fine state is stunned, his expression bes solemn, he knows that what his sister has said is true, their big brother is known to self-sacrifice. ¡°I will increase my pace in transporting the elves.¡± Since he cannot increase his strength in a short amount of time, even with the help of the Eternal Dungeon, he decides to focus on the elves. Their potentials are still intact, some of them might have hurt their potential but overall, the damage is not that severe, they can sacrifice their potential for rapid increase in strength. Besides, even if the elves use this method, they can still recover slowly with Leafinia¡¯s help and the power that Safehaven Paradise has. ¡°By the way, how many humans have decided to migrate into this world?¡± Asks Banjo, he knows that in the Ocean Domain, Shadowsh¡¯s avatar has been steadily increasing the amount of people in Earth¡¯s ocean. After realising just how great the threat that the invaders possess, the powers of the Divine Realm are now scrambling to find a new path or a method to survive. There is chaos all over the Divine Realm, each domain has beings that are risking everything knowing that their survival is no longer guaranteed. ¡°My two highnesses, we are in a bit of trouble.¡± Suddenly, one of the elves that had recently broken through arrives in front of them and kneels. Banjo frowns, Amethyst on the other hand nods her head ¡°Do not worry, I will solve it right now.¡± Her eyes glow with bright light before returning to normal, she then says ¡°It has been fixed, you can return back.¡± The elf looks at her with worship, when she is finally gone, Banjo immediately asks ¡°What was that all about?¡± He is in charge of transporting the elves, he feels that he is responsible for them, Amethyst casually answers ¡°The elves are currently trying to know just how strong they are, they have created a battle ground near their territory but it got destroyed.¡± Banjo nods his head ¡°If they want to build something like that, they should have informed you, in this world, you and big brother are basically gods.¡± Amethyst smiles ¡°I want them to progress by themselves as much as possible, actually, I did not fix their battle ground, only the area around it, they have to build their own battle ground.¡± ¡°I like this method, what about the Spirit Fox n, what are they currently focusing on?¡± He is curious about this, each foreign race that has migrated in this world. are busy with something. The people from the Ocean Domain are trying to build an environment that is simr to their old home. Chapter 1233 - 1233 CHAPTER 1203 ONE DOMAIN AFTER ANOTHER Chapter 1233 - 1233CHAPTER 1203 ONE DOMAIN AFTER ANOTHER The humans already have their own civilization, they do not need to build a new one, also, the humans of this world are taught to develop by themselves as much as possible. 1 They can ask for help from Amethyst, the divine will or Shadowsh but they are encouraged to grow by discovering and improving their society by themselves. As they grow stronger and more advanced, Shadowsh will give them permanent buff that will not only increase their potential in the long run but also extend their lifespan. The humans of Earth are now feeling pressured, there are elves in this world before but they were transferred back to Safehaven Paradise because of the angels. Their duty was done but the older generations of the human race will never forget that the elves are the number one subjects of the Hope Family. The humans have been growing rapidly throughout all of this time, they want to overthrow the angels and take their spot as Earth''s representative and number one servant. Now that the elves have appeared once more, they are panicking but only after a short while, they discovered that the elves are actually much more pathetic than they expected. They then hear the information regarding their origin, all of them are celebrating, they realise that they still have a chance. They are not going to give up their long awaited chance to be equal to the angels, on the other hand, the foxes are now trading things with the other beastman of Earth. They are ecstatic to find things that make their daily lives more enjoyable but those of the older generations are worried that their youngsters are going to bezy. That is why, they are trying to ignite the passion for cultivation of all the people on Earth, as long as there is apletion, there is bound to be a race. The humans and the other races inside Earth are of course interested, the only one that is not is the Angel Race, they can grow through the power of faith. They do not need to do any strenuous cultivation, they just need to be popr and be worshipped by arge number of people, they can also automatically absorb light elements. The longer they live, the stronger they be, their strength corresponds with the number of wings they have. Back at the present, Banjo and Amethyst are now trying to promote the same thing as the Spirit Fox n. Building academies and sects are their first move, they are not only promoting cultivation but also the art of magic, cultivation might be easier because of the number of techniques and methods that the Cultivation Universe has but with the addition of The Fragment (Dungeon Universe), they have obtained hundreds of thousands of methods to increase and manipte Mana. "Banjo, tell the elves to focus on practicing magic rather than Qi cultivation, their potential lies in their affinity with Mana, they are limiting themselves if they continue in their current path." Amethyst sighs after saying this. The elves that had broken through the Saint Realm will have difficulty switching methods and those that are on the Immortal Cultivation Realm are no longer capable of changing because they already cut off their potential. "Leave this to me but where are you going?" He is startled, he just came back from transporting another batch of elves. "Something came up, it seems that the invaders are now trying to travel into a different domain, I am going to try and obtain some news regarding this report." Banjo is shocked, he cannot help but say "This should be impossible! They should still be recuperating from our recent battle on War Domain!" Amethyst sighs "It seems that they are now not trying to conserve as much strength as possible, they are getting anxious." She then gets up and says "That is why, I am going to find the source of this information, if this news is urate then, I am afraid that the invaders are not going to give us more time to prepare." "If this is the case, then, I think that it is better that Ie with you, my reputation in the Immortal Dragon Race has risen once again, validating the uracy this information will be easy for me." your influence in the Immortal Dragon Race but one of us needs to stay and I think that it should be you." Amethyst shakes her head "No, the elves need someone in control because all of them are feeling afraid and nervous, I know for a fact your influence in the Immortal Dragon Race but one of us needs to stay and I think that it should be you." Banjo frowns "I think that it is better if you stay, you have the same amount of authority and control over Earth as big brother, you can tend to more of the elves needs than me." She shakes her head once again "Big brother has left a divine will to serve as the will of this world, even without me, this world operates fine and besides, I have more connection than you in this realm." Banjo cannot deny this, he might be famous and popr with the Immortal Dragon Race but Amethyst is quite well known to almost all of the ns and races in the Divine Realm. She has been expanding her influence since the start and it is now paying off her needs, he can only sigh and agree with her decision. "Okay, be careful in your journey." The information regarding strays and scouts from the invaders'' side is quite well known in the Divine Realm, there is a chance that someone traveling inside a domain or to another domain will encounter a spaceship. Amethyst smiles "I am not worried, you should know that I am immortal, as long as big brother exists, I will never die." Banjo scratches his head, he actually forgot this very important piece of information, he smiles sheepishly. Leaving Earth, Amethyst transforms into an eagle, if France is present, he will be pretty shocked because right now, she looks exactly like him. With a loud cry, she ps her wings and she disappears instantly, she arrives at a domain that is known for their poisonous objects and venomous creatures. Looking at the domain, she sighs and says "This domain is unique, I want to have it for myself, I might be able to raise the value of the Primordial Rune Scarabs." She continues with her journey and arrives at another domain, using the spatial point that Banjo left behind and the speed that France''s race has, she easily transverse hundreds of millions of kilometres with ease. Finally after hours of travel, she arrives at the Human Domain, she transforms into a human with an average build and appearance. She looks around and can see that everyone is looking at each other with vignce, it seems that the chaos that is spreading hits the human race the hardest. The human race is known to be quite prone to internal strife, without this, they would have been able to even threaten the Origin Race. ''If I can recruit millions of these humans, we can increase the number of our potential Immortal Rankers.'' Her eyes light up with excitement. She knows that even if the human race on Gaia has a high chance of bing Immortal Rankers but they are at a disadvantage with one crucial fact. Their bodies are more used to spirit Qi rather than immortal spirit Qi, meanwhile, even if the human race in this realm will not reach the Immortal Cultivation Realm, their strength is still a lot strongerpared to most cultivators in the lower realm, even in Gaia. ''My target should be children, they are still untainted, as long as they can grow under the nurturing of our world and the humans that we have nurtured, they can grow a lot stronger.'' This thought appears in her mind. She quickly shakes her head "I must focus! I need to verify the news first before thinking about anything else." She walks in one city after another, with her speed, she easily transversed thousands of miles, each time she encounters any type of unjustifiable act, she would intervene. Not because she is fair and just but because she wants to gather as many humans as possible, she has them go into a specific city and have their wait there for Banjo to retrieve them. "So this is the heavenly seeking sect, I heard that they even discovered big brother in the lower realm, when he has summoned his source star, such a very mysterious sect." She mumbles to herself. Unlike in the past, the Heavenly Seeking Sect can no longer divine Shadowsh''s fate, it is because of his current strength and the existence of both the two Fragments. "Hmm, at least this city is more organised than the others, it seems that this sect is one of the top sects that exists in this domain." Seeing that unlike the chaotic and tense cities, towns and viges, this city is more peaceful but the guards are still on high alert. Chapter 1234 - 1234 CHAPTER 1204 ADVANCE Chapter 1234 - 1234 CHAPTER 1204 ADVANCE Unfortunately for them, she easily bypasses their attention and enters the city with ease, seeing that there are no longer any obstacles, she rxes. 1 She then sees someone and is a little bit surprised, she blends into that person''s shadow, she is not truly a living being so finding her is almost impossible. Her true existence is within Shadowsh, she is not worried about dying or getting captured, this body of hers is expendable. The person she is currently following is one of the ancestors of a famous race, the Heaven Chasing Avians, they are winged individuals that are famous for their speed. The fastest amongst them are the three ancestors, all three have 32 pairs of wings and masters all basic elemental energies. The more pairs of wings they have, the greater their speed and their affinity towards wind and light elements. Entering a secluded location, Amethyst discovers more famous individuals that have contributed greatly during the battle on War Domain. ''It seems that there is something afoot, if it is important, then, it may be able to help us but if it is useless, I might just be wasting my time.'' She is feeling conflicted. "Finally, all of us have been waiting for your arrival, how long were you going to make us wait?" Roars the demon ancestor. "I apologize but we have to make sure about our prediction, unfortunately, no matter how many times we have divine it, our future always leads to total annihtion." He sighs, upon hearing this, everyone feels depressed. They have gathered here because of the prediction that they have heard, they are hoping that none of it is true. "More than half of the entire race of this realm and the lower realm are going to be destroyed by our enemies, bing extinct, we are facing an unprecedented threat and we are unable to change the fate of this realm." "If we cannot change our fate, why bother gathering us?" Asks one of the dragon ancestors present. "I never said that we cannot change our fate but the fate of this realm, we can still change ours but for us to do that, we need to abandon this realm." Hearing this, everyone bes silent, they know that this is true, after all they have personally experienced the strength of their opponent and they cannot deny that they are no match against them. One of the human ancestors asks "If this is the case, then, shouldn''t we ask the Hope Family for any suggestions, I feel that they are more knowledgeable and experienced about this information than us." The rest can agree with this, the person wearing the white clothing covering his entire body except for his eyes sighs, he is the person that has spoken earlier, the current sect master of the Heavenly Seeking Sect. "We tried to but we are not too lucky to discover their current whereabouts, unlike the Origins that cannot be divine because of the heavenly taboo, theirs seems to be a foggy state and sometimes a nk state." He sighs once again. "What exactly do you mean by that?" Ask an ape ancestor, he is a member of a race that is known to be the nemesis of dragons. "They are unpredictable, it feels that they do not exist in any ne of existence, they are unreachable for us, we cannot even divine any of the members of their family." Heins but everyone can hear the admiration in his voice. "If you want to ask the Hope Family to attend this gathering, you should have asked us." Says one of the dragon ancestors. The other dragon ancestors nod their heads in agreement, one of them brags "Especially our branch, the Myriad Dragon Race is deeply connected with Banjo, asking such a favour is not that hard." Hearing this, everyone else turns to them with envy, the white clothed seer heaves a sigh of relief after hearing this, their sect has been racking their brains on how to ask any member of the Hope Family to attend. "In your divination, which domain are the invaders going to attack?" Ask one or the human level ancestors, ording to the fallen scouts, the domains of the human race are the nearest location for the invaders. "In our divinations, there are three domains that will be attacked simultaneously, the human race domain called Deep Blue Sea Domain, one of the connected domains of the Ocean Domain and finally, the homnd of the Immortal Dragon Race, the Dragon Domain." The people or beings that are connected to the three domains are all shocked, one of them roars "They dare?!" The white clothed seer nods his head "As more domains fall and the power of the Origins gets growing weaker, the restrictions that the will of this realm imposes on the invaders are getting weaker and looser." Hearing this, the expression of the dragon ancestors bes ugly, they all turn to the dragon ancestor of the Myriad Dragon Race and says "We need to ask Venerable Shadowsh for help, he is the only one capable of slowing the invaders down." The ancestor of the Myriad Dragon Race sighs, he then exins "That will be difficult, ording to Banjo, their family has been very busy during these past few days." "So, you are telling us that there is a low chance of them participating in the next battle?" Asks one of the human ancestors. The myriad dragon race ancestor shakes his head "Not just low but extremely low, they are probably going to join in the third battle but for the second one, they are probably going to sit this one down." The ancestors started discussing, they only managed to endure forty five days of assault from the invaders because of the constant stream of monsters that came from the dungeon gate. They are ill prepared and with the advanced technology that their enemies have, all of their defensive methods and items are destroyed with ease. "We need to find as much information from our enemy as possible, if we can replicate their armour, we might still be able to hold our grounds for a couple hundred years." The ancestors agree, the armour that all the soldiers from the enemy side is something that all of them deeply desire. "That is easier said than done, we are not even able to tear them off from their users'' bodies, we have not been able to scratch the surface of theirplexity." Comins the psychic race, known for their intelligence. The white clothed seer turns to the human race ancestors and says "ording to Venerable Shadowsh, the race that has the highest chance in cracking the secret of the armour is probably the human race." The human race ancestors be silent, they cannotment on this, their human race has focused too much on the art of cultivation and war. Their civilization has been in total stagnant for hundreds of thousands of years now, they are unable to evenpete with the more intelligent race because they have been acting like warmongers. The other ancestors stared at them, some of them smiled in a mocking manner, they knew what this human race was like during all of this time. They are confident that they are unable to crack the secret of the armour, especially since multiple evil and devil cultivators appear in their territory and because of the constant tension between each other, their crime rate increases by more than ten times. If it is not for the fact that there are multiple powers like sects, nobilities and royalties trying to calm the masses, the situation would have been much worse. "Forget about it, if even our race is incapable of discovering the secrets behind the armours, do you really think that they can?" Says one of the mechanical lifeforms present. They are actuallypeting with each other, they know for sure that whoever cracks the secret of the space armour will be the dominant power of this universe. ''They are incredibly stupid, do they really think that they can survive long enough to develop some sort of high tech armour? That is impossible with the level of technology that any race in this universe has.'' Amethyst thought. ''It seems that I can only recruit some of the less greedy races of this universe, most of the top races are very greedy.'' She casually decides the fate of most of the top races. The group continues with their discussion, Amethyst listens to everything that they are talking about and learns some things that will certainly help in her recruitment. There are still a couple of worlds that are somewhat empty inside of Safehaven Paradise, as long as she can fill them with intelligent lifeforms, she is confident that she will evolve into a simr entity like the will of a universe. She only left three dayster, the group is still discussing but their information and their topics are no longer interesting for her, she decides to leave and return back to Earth. Chapter 1235 - 1235 CHAPTER 1205 PLANETARY LEVEL Chapter 1235- 1235 CHAPTER 1205 PLANETARY LEVEL The next couple of days are uneventful, the ancestors have received the news regarding the impending attack of the invaders in the three domains. 1 They know that they are incapable of holding for a long time in the next uing battle because of the absence of one individual, Shadowsh. They can only migrate the people in said domains and use the domains as garbage dump for the criminals and sinners of the race. Everyone''s life is on the line and unity is something that all of them need in order to survive for as long as they possibly can. Those who dare cause havoc will be dealt with serious consequences, none are spared, everyone knows just how severe the situation is and none of them are taking it lightly. The criminals know that their chances of survival are practically zero, some of them are devising on how to escape the domain or how to surrender to the enemy. Unfortunately for them, none of the two choices is something that in their favours, the first choice is actually much more reliable than the second one but because of their sins, they are tightly guarded and once they dare try to escape, they will be hunted and killed. The second choice on the other hand is basically an impossibility, the invaders will not give them mercy and might even use them as The battle between them is within the expectations of everyone, after a week passed by, the three domains are finally destroyed, nests for the insect ves. Thetter is much worse than being killed, when the invaders finally invade the three domains, they are met by a great resistance from both the criminals and the native unintelligent monsters inside. The battle between them is within the expectations of everyone, after a week passed by, the three domains are finally destroyed, everyone was killed and everything was obliterated, turning into pure energy that only fuels the enemy. Because of the battle, the information regarding more unique soldiers is spread towards the masses, because of this, the ancestors are now trying to create a Sinner Battalion,posed only of criminals and sinners. They are going to be the cannon fodder of the army, the race that has the highest number of prisoners is the human race but because of its creation, the number of criminals have dwindled sharply, everyone fears death. In a hidden location, the ancestors are discussing something, a dragon and a beautiful girl is located in the center of the room. "Fairy Amethyst, your idea was extremely brilliant, the amount of killing, robbery and r*pe cases in our race has decreased massively, we owe this to you, your idea of throwing the criminals and sinners into the three domains that are destined to fall has greatly discouraged anyone to continue their evil ways." "Plus the creation of the Criminal and Sinner Battalion has further deter anyone frommitting any crime." The other ancestors agreed with his words, they are actually using this method to increase their influence in the masses and because they are doing this for the benefit of everyone, they are praised for their actions. "That is great to hear but this will not solve our main problem, have any of you actually made any new discoveries after studying the space armour?" The more intelligent races held their heads high, one of them bragged "Yes, we might have not cracked 99% of the secret of the space armour but we have made great discoveries after focusing our time and energy studying them." Banjo is a little bit surprised, ording to Amethyst, she has already made prototypes that have simr abilities of the space armour but she iscking in materials in order to truly replicate them. "That is amazing, you actually have 10% of our family''s ability, it seems that I have been underestimating the ability of your race." Hearing this, the expression of intelligent beings bes unnatural, they want to be angry but because of the status of the person in front of them, they can only silently swallow their anger. Sensing their dissatisfactions, Amethyst chuckles, she then throws a couple pieces of jade slip, after reading the information regarding them, their eyes light up, they then turn to the two withplete shock. "Actually, I expected that the human race would also have some sort of discoveries but it seemed that I had overestimated their capabilities." She sighs in disappointment. The expressions of the human race ancestors be ugly, they know that they cannot me anyone but themselves for this matter. One of the intelligent races bes dissatisfied once again, heins "Fairy Amethyst, it is not that I am angry or disappointed in you but I can only say that our race is a hundred times better than the human race." Amethyst asks "Unfortunately, that is not the case, humans are weak creatures, this is not an insult but a well known fact, they are not big and scary as most beasts, they do not have sharp ws, their teeth are not designed for tearing like most warring races." The expressions of the human race ancestors be solemn, they cannot deny that there is some truth in what Amethyst has said. "To cope up with these weaknesses of theirs, they invent things like spears, swords, cultivation manuals and techniques that imitate many races, they have been improving at a constant rate, they who were once ve and food consumptions for manyrge races have be a dominant race of this day." The human ancestors are downhearted, they cannot deny that this is true, unfortunately, they can no longer brag about this as this was all achieved by their ancestors, their achievements cannotpare to their old ancestors. "It seems that because of their own pride and greed, their race is no longer as amazing as before." Seeing their depressed expressions, she sighs and adds. "You cannot truly me yourselves for this, after all, your race has been suppressed by the Origin Race and the will of this realm." Everyone is shocked. Their expressions be solemn, seeing this, she turns to the white clothed seer and says "You can tell them about the history of the human race, the period of time that is not written in the history books of your race." Sheughs and taps her chair as a strange type of energy covers the entire room, she waves her hand "Go on, this location is no longer a part of this universe, a unique ne that can only exist for seven hours." The ancestors eximed after hearing what she had said, the white clothed seer started speaking, telling everyone about a secret war that had happened before but not known by anybody, a war between the human race and the Origin Race. Amethyst and Banjo left, the two of them already know the secret histories of most races, they arrive at a certain domain, in front of them is a person is floating above an ind. "Big brother, the ancestors are now being informed about the secrets that you have discovered, what should we do next?" Asks Amethyst. "Our elves need to be used with their newfound strength, when will the invaders are going to attack this time?" He asks lightly, this person is Shadowsh. Hearing this question, Banjo eyes light up, he then asks "Are we going to participate in the next battle?" He nods his head "Yes, we must showcase the strength of the human and elven race under us, this will definitely shock all the races." Amethyst quickly says "Big brother is actually trying to recruit more races using this method! Amazing! As expected of big brother! With the pressure of the invaders and the newfound strength of such a weak race, even the ancestors might be tempted to surrender under our rule!" Shadowsh smiles "As expected of my cute and smart little sister, you truly know my n, yes, I am not that intelligent in terms of ruling and being a military strategist but I can still help us improve our influence." They all raise their hands and cheer, they are going to take this realm through the storm, seeing them like this, Shadowsh decides to withhold a very upsetting news. Gaia is now facing extreme pressure from multiple fronts, their situation might not be as dire as in this realm but because they are the only power that has the strength topete against the invaders, it is more difficult for them. "Fortunately, I have obtained this ability." He mumbles to himself, he is now atary Level, his strength has increased exponentially, what he truly cherishes is his new ability. ---------- Name: Shadowsh Title: [Supreme Being], [World Creator], [World Destroyer], [Devourer] upation: God Race: Origin/Creation Being Species: Cosmic Being Grade: Supreme Creation Gender: Male Level: 1st Stage of the Realm ofary Lord Attribute: Epassing Supreme Attribute: Yin/Yang/Chaos/Space/Time Dantian: Higher ne Of Existence /Lower Realm (Gaia, Safehaven Paradise Universe) Supreme Energy/Intent/Item: [The Fragment (Dungeon Universe)], [Dragon Star], [Fox Star], [World Devourer], [Gaia Star], [Spatial Law], [Law Of Plunder], [Law Of Time], [Spatial Law], [Creation Law], [Law Of Destruction], [Fate Energy], [The Fragment (Big Bang Universe)], [Source Star: Earth] Mana (Origin Tier): Supreme God Core Skills: Bounded only by the host''sws and Power. Supreme Trait and Skills: [Ever Changing God''s Eyes], [World Creation], [Devourer], [Origin Form], [Gods Body], [Immortal Qi Automatic Absorption], [Astral Body], [Big Bang Creation], [Big Bang Destruction], [Astral Projection], [Heavenly Descent] ---------- Chapter 1236 - 1236 CHAPTER 1206 SPEED Chapter 1236 - 1236 CHAPTER 1206 SPEED His abilities, the [Astral Body], [Big Bang Creation], [Big Bang Destruction], [Astral Projection], [Heavenly Descent] have all undergone some changes after bing aary Lord. 1 [Astral Body]: Increases thepatibility towards astral Qi, obtaining the [Astral Marks]. [Astral Marks]: A unique pattern in the body that corresponds to certain constetions, increasing overall strength at night and obtaining unique abilities. Current Astral Marks: [Devouring Dragon], [Bloodlust Fox], [Destruction Wolf] [Devouring Dragon]: With the help of astral Qi, activates the ability of the astral mark, obtaining a ck dragon form astral Qi around the user. Ability: Increase Strength, Speed and Endurance by 250% Ability (2): Any absorption rted ability of skill will have their lethality and power increase by 10X. [Bloodlust Fox]: With the help of astral Qi, activates the ability of the astral mark, obtaining red fox form astral Qi around the user. Ability: Increase Speed by 10X Ability (2): Each kill will increase strength and endurance by 25%, Speed increases by 100%, loses sanity as more lives are harvested by the user. [Destruction Wolf]: With the help of astral Qi, activates the ability of the astral mark, obtaining white wolf form astral Qi around the user. Ability: Increase Strength and Speed by 400% Ability (2): Obtainw of destruction, if the user already has thew of destruction, increases its lethality by 10X. [Astral Projection]: Transforms the body into a pure elemental one that is entirely made up of astral Qi, as long as the stars exist in the sky, energy will be near unlimited. [Big Bang Creation]: The ability to create everything, including life. Requirement: All elementalw, mastery overw of creation, primordialw and originw. [Big Bang Creation]: The ability to destroy everything. Requirement: mastery overw of destruction [Heavenly Descent]: Creates an avatar that can bypass all barriers, the strength of the avatar will correspond with the strength of the user and the world or realm that it will be descending upon. Ability: Can gather faith Qi towards faithful believers and transfer back to the user. With Heavenly Descent, Shadowsh can finally create an avatar that is as strong as the Behemoth, it might need him to constantly supply it with energy but with the Blood and Qi Refining Technique, he is not worried. "The two of you have done a fantastic job but I need both of you to return back to Earth, prepare our army to engage with the invaders." The two nod their heads at the same time. They know that he is telling them to make the human and angel race get used with the strength and power of the invaders. Some of the elves have already experienced the terrifying capabilities of the invaders, they are training their newrades about how to fight against them. All of them are very serious, they might not know when but they are certain that they are going to face the invaders once again. Unbeknownst to them, they are actually going to participate in the next battle, the situation will be dire and many of them will fall. After the two left, Shadowsh finally makes a move, he flies towards the next location of the invasion, his Origin Qi is leaking out of his body, trying to announce his presence to the will of this realm. Immediately, he feels something locking on his aura, he smiles as he already knows who or more urately what it was that locks on him. "Let us go big guy, I will show you my new strength!" He increases his speed, the will of this realm is trying to find out what his current n is. BOOM! He breaks the sound barrier and he continues to increase his speed, he is not going to use his spatial ability as he wants to test his physical capability first. As he grows faster, everything around him turns into ck, his expression bes strange, he is shocked, he is currently running in the void. ''So going this fast will make any being touch the void of space even without an affinity towards the spatialw simr to mine and Banjo.'' He marvels but does not stop running. ''Let us see just how fast I am with my fox form.'' He thought before transforming into his Nine Tailed Fox Form, there is an additional feature, a pair of dragon wings in his back. BOOM! His speed once again increases but he quickly realises that he is losing control of his body, his expression changes as he transforms back to his dragon form and crashes into the void. "F*ck!" He curses loudly before using his teleportation ability to stop himself. Like an asteroid crashing down a star, he destroys multiplendmarks trying to stop himself, every being that had seen his destruction were taken aback. BOOM! CRASH! BOOM! Finally after minutes of crashing, he crashes into a giant mountain that was reduced to rubble after his crash. "F*ck! That was extremely dangerous!" He tries to stand up but his body is actually heavily injured, this is already him at his peak condition, he stands up and opens his mouth. Large amounts of energy flows into his body, his own regeneration ability activates and his speed of recovery increases in a blink of an eye. "Sigh, I need to be careful, if I do not have the ability of a Void Beast, I would have be lost in the void because of my reckless action." He sighs to himself. Looking at his current condition, he decides to rest for now and not try to test himself against the invaders. "To think that even the will of this realm did not manage to lock on me because of the speed I am going, it seems that I have been underestimating the power and capability of those that seek the extreme limit of physical strength." He mumbles to himself. Suddenly, he senses multiple beings flying towards him, he raises his eyebrow before realising the amount of destruction that he had left after his crash. "It seems that an apology is needed, I just hope that I have not harmed anyone." He sits there, waiting for those that are flying towards him to arrive. He raises one of his eyebrows after seeing the beings that surround him, they are the snow fairy that is quite famous back on the lower realm. "You have destroyed our ancestralnd! Prepare to suffer our wrath!" Shouts the leader of the snow fairy. Shadowsh stands there unfazed, he then watches as the snow fairies raise their hands and summons a massive blizzard that pours down hails in the shape of sharp objects. He stands there with a calm expression, he opens his mouth and turns every hail into pure energy with his Blood and Qi Refining Technique. The expressions of the snow fairies change, a slight hint of fear shes in their eyes, they all increase their distance from him, looking at him with extreme vignce. Shadowsh turns to them with an embarrassed expression, he bows his head and apologizes "I am sorry for your ancestralnd, I have no excuse because it is my stupidity that causes this." Hearing this, the expressions of the snow fairies be strange, they are known to be quite top products for very, not only they can transform into beautiful figures in the eyes of most races, their tears are also precious materials to create pills. He gathers the surrounding ice element and creates pure and premium grade ice crystals, he throws them to the snow fairies before leaving immediately, he does not want to engage with his futurerades. He learns his lesson and teleports away from his current location, he arrives at a different domain and continues his travel before arriving at the next domain that will be attacked by the invaders. This domain is part of the Ocean Domain, since he has an avatar in this domain, he wants to increase his prestige by having the two of them work together. "Come here." Zedrick, Shadowsh''s avatar, senses his calling and without hesitation brings his subordinates to travel into the before the destruction of this domain. direction of his main body. "Young master, where are you going?" A fair hand grabs his hand, a beautiful naked woman is looking at him with gentle eyes. "I have a revtion, the invaders are going to invade a new domain that is part of our domain, I am going to lead my men to participate in the next battle." Hearing this, the expression of the beautiful woman changes. She quickly shouts "No!" She hugs him tightly, afraid that he will leave them, themotion wakes up another beautiful naked woman sleeping next to them. "Mom? What are you doing?" The two girls are Eyne and Lucy, the daughter and mother pair that Zedrick has helped in the past. Lucy then tells Eyne about Zedrick''s n, her expression changes also but unlike her mother, she does not stop him. "Is your main body in that location?" She asks this question in a whisper, she does not want her mother to know about the truth before the destruction of this domain. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!